《Chiyu Mahou no Machigatta Tsukaikata ~Senjou wo Kakeru Kaifuku Youin~》 Chapter 1 A room filled to the brim with the smell of blood . The figure of someone screaming . The loud laughter of a stern man . I looked at such a spectacle as if my mind wasnt here . Hyaha! The wound is disinfected-!! Uwaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!! This is by no means a disinfection of germs using fire . This here was just a disinfection of a wound of a solider . Wawawa (Hahaha)? What else does it look like? Injured person kidnapped-!! Kyaaaaaaaaaahhh!! Just right now this blockhead Noppo-san, he didnt kidnap a woman but rather is just carrying an injured person . Hes not acting like a bandit and trying to rob and sell her . Thats why I dont understand why this female soldier is crying . Oioi, you what is this arm? Youre not trying to hide it from me right you sow!! Ill treat it for you yaa!! (TN: Sow as in female swine, pig, buta-yarou) So-sorryy!! This situation was not strange at all . After all, if you leave an injury untreated, various strange germs can enter . Its not like its a shakedown you know? But well, my men are amazing I have to say . Even the crying child went silent already . (TN: child referring to the female soldier) Although in reality she got silenced from the fear . As I was spacing out in my thoughts, one of my men came up to me . That hyaha expression from before is now tinged with a bit of fear as he faces me . Vice Captain! ! I have thrown the injured person on the bed! Please, you can be at ease now! Hey hey, throwing an injured person on the bed is not good right . Saying be at ease the meaning is different when you say it . At times like these, I have to properly scold them . Youuu, how many times do I have to tell you to carefully handle the patients!! And you too, both of you are useless! Sorry Vice Captain!! (TN: both subordinates say it in unison, one who was treating the patient in the beginning and another who kidnapped the female soldier) Ah, I forgot to say it . My name is Usato Ken, everyone calls me either Usato or Vice Captain . As a bonus I am also a hero that was summoned from another world . Right now Im the Vice Captain of a lifesaving group in an organization . My specialty in magic is healing magic . I am very glad to work in my post with constant smiles . . Haa The world I was from before, I was living a very ordinary high school life but why am I here at such a pleasant post . . that was the start of my countless number of mistakes . It was a harsh rainy day . School was finished, I was in a carefree mood and was going to return home but the torrential rain obstructed me . However, I forgot my umbrella at home and could only observe the other students with their umbrellas walking in the pouring rain . Of course, there is no one who would conveniently have two umbrellas for their classmate . That being said, I dont want to experience the unpleasant feeling of being soaked . It cant be helped . Ill take shelter from the rain for a bit before leaving . Yet its not like Im in a hurry, but I dont mind hurrying and its not like I hate the rain either . However its been 30 minutes since Ive been here and it doesnt look like the rain is going to stop at all . From the school entrance gate where Im taking shelter, I unintentionally release a sigh . Oi, Ill start to hate you at this rate, rain . And so after another hour passed, the surrounding scenery shadows were starting to be visible due to the dimming rain clouds in the sky . Well, as you would expect it, it probably wont turn dark beyond thishmm? Coming towards the entrance here from the hallway was a boy and girl pair . If I remember correctly those two were . people from the student council . The boy is Ryuusen Ichiju . Ichiju (һ) is written and read as Kazuki (), hes a guy with a cool name . Tall in height and a good-looking face or rather he has almost no faults at all like a protagonist from a galge, hes that kind of guy . (TN: galge short for galgame, eroge, bishojou game, visual novel) Furthermore hes the vice president and my classmate . Everyone would see him as a perfect superhuman . Compared to me, Usato Ken, where only my surname makes me stand out the difference is like heaven and earth with each other . Oh? Whats the matter Inukami-senpai? That child is your classess Inukami Suzune . She is this schools student council president whos a third year senior student and who is also a dignified girl with black hair . Intelligence is excellent, athletics are outstanding, and moreover shes a beautiful person . With being gifted with intelligence and beauty, she is admired by all the boys in the school . Also, shes popular with a portion of girls with special preferences . According to the rumors, shes dating Ryuusen . That kind of girl is making her way to my area and taking notice of me . You dont have an umbrella? Eh, well yes I see, thats why you are here waiting for the rain to stop . However, very soon the school is going to be closing for the day . Its already become that late huh . I opened my phone and checked the time while taking a gaze outside, the rain was still pouring . It looks like it will still be a while before its going to stop The thought of getting my parents to pick me up did cross my mind, but both of them are working so I cant rely on them . Inukami-senpai put her arms together and looks troubled . Muu the student councils dignity is going to be affected if I let you go home drenched just like this If thats the case senpai, how about I lend Usato-kun my umbrella? I have a folding umbrella already so saying that, Ryuusen handed over his umbrella in a friendly manner . I see, this kind of personality would be popular with the girls at school . Hes in the same class as me and this is our first conversation, but how do I say it its somewhat refreshing . Also, remembering my name made me a little moved . Thank you, Ryuusen-kun Oioi, attaching a kun makes me feel uneasy . You can just be at ease and call me Kazuki . And then I willerm Calling me Usato is good There are plenty of people called Ken at school after all . However, unexpectedly I became friends with the number one handsome guy at school and even calling him by his first name without honorifics tomorrow his girl fans are going to be paying attention to me (blood thirst) and gather around . Well then can I also address you as Usato-kun? I dont mind you know? Inside I was delighted; the schools number one beauty would call me by name, its okay even if I die now . Well, I thought today was an unlucky day, its the opposite . I became friends with the two most popular people in the school yeah . This is something that rarely happens . Rain, youre the best, pour even more if you want, it was due to the strong rain that we were able to meet . Not sure if we were getting along well or Kazuki was trying to raise the tension but I got invited to go home together . In just moments, this guy, he already grabbed a tight hold on the heart and emotions of an outsider like me, but for him, hes only thinking that hes glad to have another friend . And here I doubted and directed my hate towards him; I apologized to him in my inner thoughts . Inukami-senpai didnt object at the suggestion of going home together, I decided to accompany them . Have you decided what youll be doing from now on till university? No, I am still only in second year Senpai, you also asked me this question right? Fufu, I dont have anything like that, thats why I am curious about other peoples The rain poured down incessantly on the road as we walked . Possibly due to raining for a long time, but no cars were passing by us . Well, today with this kind of rain you wouldnt want to go out for sure, I guess thats natural . I was thinking that while listening to the resounding noise of the surrounding rain water . Mysteriously, my heart became calm . As a matter of fact, both of these two, are they perhaps releasing minus ions? (TN: I dont really get the joke here but the minus ions were written in katakana ˼hĤg䤫ˤʤäƤ롣gϤζˡޥʥǤųƤ󤸤ʤΤ) Having worried thoughts like that, I raised a question to Inukami-senpai about something I was curious about . Inukami-senpai, you still havent decided on a university yet? Even though youre a third year? I havent decided Isnt that fairly bad? Its an impolite question but, I said my honest thoughts out . Inukami-senpai is a third year in high school, if she doesnt choose a university soon she cant go anymore . Hearing my reply, senpai gave an unpleasant smile . Somehow its not a smile that suits Inukami-senpai who is a dignified student president . Thats right but you see, I cant find what I want to do I am the one saying this but when I set an objective I almost immediately achieve it . Its almost like, this is not the place for me . Sometimes I think like that . Senpai is amazing, Usato Certainly Ah, just what I said now wasnt sarcasm okay? I know I said while facing Kazuki and exchanged glances while laughing . Inukami-senpais cheeks got dyed scarlet and turned her head away as if she was angry . Oh yeah that reminds me, Kazuki are you and Inukami-senpai dating? Suddenly I ask just like that to see their reactions . After my question, the two of them looked blankly in puzzlement and showed no facial expression . Huh? Thats incorrect Thats right, its a misunderstanding by the surroundings, were both together a lot because theres a lot of student council work . What a shocking truth, here I thought they were both really dating . Its a lie right? Hahaha, why would I lie about this Kazuki was a more friendly person than I initially thought . I thought he would think hes a little special and bitterly tell me I dont want to tell Usato hes incomprehensible . Well, usually I only talk to my own friends and no one else . Thinking of him like that cant be helped perhaps . . What? Hmm? Except for me, the two others showed a puzzled expression and came to a halt . When I looked behind me, strangely both of them had their hands on their ears so that they could listen . Did they hear something? I didnt hear anything . Whats wrong, the two of you? Usato, just now did you hear something? Like a GON I didnt hear anything at all I heard it . This is the sound of a bell? Except for me it seems, both of them heard it . Sound of a bell was what Inukami-senpai said but there are no buildings nearby that would ring a bell . Much less to say that theres the sound of pouring rain everywhere mixed in the surroundings; it would be difficult to hear the sound of a ringing bell . However, both of them seemed to have heard the bell and its unlikely they both misheard . Ar-are you alright? In the instant I was getting closer to them, a strange pattern appeared on ground we were on . When I saw the pattern, the thought that it would something from a game came across . Ma-magic circle? A magic circle, but in a world that is dominated by science something like a magic circle is I fell into a panic quickly, but reversely my composure started getting to my head and I decided to confirm the present condition myself . On the ground was a formation, it was shining and pulsating . This is isnt this the development where you go down the opening to another world path? In this kind of situation, I secretly held some anticipation . Kazuki, w,what do you think of another world!! Eh what are you suddenly saying Usato!? But anyways what is this! A filming!? Thats right! At this time saying such incomprehensible things thats what youd normally reply with, sorry! Usato-kun, in another world do you think there will be things like magic, like monsters . even heroes? I get the feeling I will be able to get along extremely well with Inukami-senpai Inukami-senpai is a person from this side! Shes defintely a person who reads young-adult fiction stories on the net . The magic circle on the ground shone a dark light from within; before I could even comprehend the situation, the dazzling light made me shut my eyes and I felt dizzy . All of a sudden I received a feeling of being nauseous and felt a floating sensation along with me losing my consciousness . While being confused on the inside, I felt the touch of the cold floor and slowly opened my eyes . I raised my head up, using one side of my body to support myself up from the ground . On the bottom was not the concrete road from before but a smooth lustre . nnnhere is? Looking at my surroundings, its a gorgeous reception hall . In front of me was a man sitting on a large chair . In the nearby vicinity were several others, I could see some aged people standing by . Getting up from lying down, I started to work my head to get my bearings on the current situation at hand . Looking closely, in the middle was something like a throne that the man was sitting on . The man appears to be wearing high-class Western clothing; furthermore on top of his head he was wearing a crown . To add to that, the aged men in the back were wearing the kind of clothes you would see in an RPG . From the aged men, I looked around from there and saw knight-like figures lined up horizontally with grey colored armor and swords with a Western appearance wrapped on their waists . Are you okay . Usato Kazuki, where are we? Next to me was Kazuki who seemed uneasy and called out to me . Im glad, it looks like we werent separated . Since Kazuki is here, senpai is probably here too . Looking towards Kazuki, next to him was Inukami-senpai who had already woken up and she came up to sit next to me . I dont know . But there were already a lot of people with strange appearances when I woke up to my surroundings . I see . Are you okay senpai? Aah, you dont need to be worried . Im not hurt anywhere Noticing that all of us had woken up, the haughty man with his crown thats sitting in front of us approached our position . Rather than solemnity or insight, it was more like we felt like were being overpowered . It seems like all of you have woken up This person looks exceedingly distinguished and important; I wonder what he could want from us . As I was having my thoughts slowly wander around the environment to understand the current situation, Kazuki who was being vigilant, turned to face the man with the crown . You, who are you You bastard! How dare you disrespect Lloyd-sama Next to the king-like character stood up a man who appears to be a retainer, it looks like he got angry and raised his voice from Kazukis insolent manner of speaking . Is this retainer-like person who handles and controls the king(?) Its fine . Suddenly being called like this, naturally those kinds of words would come out . You dont have to get angry over such a small thing, Gio . Ho-however I understand Sorry . My vassals head is stiff in many ways Wa, yeah My name is Lloyd Bluegust Lyngle . I am the king of this Lyngle Kingdom . Lyngle Kingdom . A country Ive never heard of . It seems like you are perplexed . Ill give a simple explanation . Youve all been summoned to my Lyngle kingdom as heroes . As heroes you say? Right now, I hear a small voice next to me saying Its here, but I am determined to believe that its definitely not Inukami-senpais voice . Senpai, dont destroy your image as the cool beauty senpai anymore than this . I really admired the noble image of you . In addition, Kazuki is the serious type, please restrain yourself and dont act rashly . Yes, a hero . Several years ago, the demons king, the devil king was resurrected . (TN: going to call the devil king Maou from now on) The resurrected Maou steadily spread his influence with his army . Our Lyngle Kingdom desperately found the resolve to fight but even if we desire it, the Maous armys strength could not be matched by us no matter what . We were able to somehow successfully repel the previous attack against us but who knows what will happen next time . . And so we are using our last measure hero summoning . We made the decision to perform this forbidden technique to call for help from another world . Next to me, Inukami-senpai was unable to calm down and pitter-pattering about excitedly while stomping her own feet . Senpais image is starting to collapse . No, its already crumbled . Its become rubble . What are the requirements to be summoned? Itd be bad to accidentally call the wrong person to another world . For that reason, the magic formation makes a selection . When you were being summoned, you heard the sound of a bell right? Uh yes there was a sound like that . But if thats so, then Usato Kazuki looks this way . That look I believe he is giving me is probably an apology for loading me in . The requirement was to hear the bells ringing sound, in other words, since I didnt hear it I dont meet the requirement . So, this means . . ? I just got dragged along? I cant think of anything but this . I dont mind it at all? Even without meeting the requirement I have still have my own worth . I really hate to lose!! The two of them looked at me while I was bewildered yes, yes, Im the one in the inappropriate place I understand . Its the truth that I just got dragged along, conspicuously my own heart felt like there was a crack . As I was holding down my suffering chest pain, I noticed Lloyd shut his serious eyes towards me . This is bad, Ill be treated as useless and be thrown out . . So you got dragged along huh there is a way to send you back but, the another world summoning was only a one-way passage with the present conditions . Its possible to take someone but sending them back cant be done . Its the same with the two others beside you I truly am sorry I dont mind if you shout curses or abuses at me . This king is perhaps a really good person? Nodoing a hero summoning that takes unrelated human beings with no way back isnt something a good person would do though . Noo- Dont screw around with me!! Noo, before I could finish Kazuki who was next to me raised a voice of fury . On both sides of the king, the standing soldiers drew their swords from their waists . He-hey, Im happy youre getting mad for my sake but calm down a bit!? So whats going to happen to us! Our parents are in our former world! Senpais too, Usatos too I am very sorry . . but, we are desperate too Forming a fist with his hand, Kazuki takes a step forward . Ive only become friends with him for several hours but what a great guy . Even though I find it hard to take this seriously because it all seems so crazy . . Calm down, Kazuki . Im happy youre getting mad for my sake but, theres no point in acting violently here right? Kuh If Usato says it like that then Inside of Kazuki, how much power do my statements actually hold . I know were doing things for our own convenience . Being forcibly taken into this world, we dont know if we can give you the appropriate compensation . But, we will find the magic to send you all magic without fail . Until then, lend your powers to us Please Lloyd-sama!? O-i in front of Kazuki hes prostrating himself, isnt the conversation progressing too fast!? Its already something definite, this person is an extremely good king! The novels I read had completely different kings! I am a king of this country! I have a duty to protect the citizens!! For that sake, I will bow my head as many times I need to! Standing up from there, Lloyd made his way to me and silently bowed his head . The king of a country is bowing his head to a mere student . Inside that strange scene, Kazuki who had calmed down dropped his shoulders as if he was giving up . . Just before I was impolite, I am very sorry . Please raise your head king-sama . I was put in disorder Lets talk, we will hear you out . Lets start with that first . Thank you for your kindliness King Lloyld who bowed his head to Kazuki turned to nod his head in assent to Inukami-senpai and I . Inukami-senpai showed a refreshing smile and a thumbs up, something never seen before from her at school . I think these guys are the ones unexpectedly enjoying the most out of this . Chapter 2 TN: *Changed captain to leader same applies for vice-captain I didnt get to proofread properly last time for chapter 1 because I was extremely tired . It was also my first time translating and I will improve along the way as I translate more . I hope that the quality is better this time around . Enjoy . In the end, Kazuki ended up giving in to the kings request . Of course at first Kazuki intended to refuse, but after hearing the disastrous scene caused by the Maou in their previous clash he ended up accepting it, maybe it was due to his innate nature . In addition to Kazukis decision, Inukami-senpai didnt particularly have any objections Or rather I felt she didnt plan to object it at all in the first place . I dont know the reason, I have no idea what shes thinking about at all . Well then Kazuki, Suzune, Usato . I want to use this crystal to measure your aptitudes . Leading us to a room was a female magician, Welsey, who was introduced to us thanks to the king . According to her, we need to place our hands on the crystal that was enshrined at the center of the room . Aptitude huh in other words, well be able to know the type of magic that we can use . It seems that the types of magic you can use are diverse, but some examples of orthodox types of magic are fire, water, and lightning . There are also plenty other systems of magic like teleportation or illusion magic . Among all these, there are also types that can only be used by certain races that arent often seen . As far as I was concerned, magic to me was something like flying on a broom and conjuring a guardian spirit from a staff . The reality of this entire situation still didnt feel real to me but my heart was pounding from the expectation of being able to use magic . Well then Kazuki, please try touching it I wonder what kind of ability I will have while holding onto that thought, I waited for my turn to come . Suzunes is yellow you have the aptitude for lightning magic!! The quantity of magical power doesnt lose to Kazuki either!! Lightning kufufu Kazukis is light, and Inukami-senpais is lightning . Also Inukami-senpais previous character has already collapsed . Welsey seems excited from seeing the amazing amount of magical power . As expected of heroes! says a delighted Welsey . However, to her reaction, it pinpointed on my mental condition that was on the verge of breaking and was weak as a wet tissue . Nnn? Kazuki doesnt seem to be too happy . Whats the matter Kazuki? After all, whats a shining light supposed to do? When were fighting, am I supposed to flash the enemies eyes so they get dazzled? Its okay, you just have to fire something like a beam Kazuki-kun, and then after that you can use a sword of light to cut through Can you be quiet for a bit? Inukami-senpai, it wouldnt be good to break this world you know? This person is bad news . After coming to another world, shes been acting strange . Usato-kun on the inside is an acrimonious person huh . That I dont hate that at all you know? (TN: Implying rather that she likes it) I already dont want to associate myself with this person anymore . Who was it that said this person was the schools number one beauty? Ah, it was me . Leaving Inukami-senpai aside, Kazuki was No no no no!! Light magic is amazing you know! After all, there are only a limited amount of users, its a type of magic thats scarce! Holding light you can use it to repel the wicked! Its a matchless power when fighting against demons! Its something to be proud of, after all its the highest and most supreme attribute! I-Is that so Fufufu, Im looking forward to the training!! Well lets get going! We need to report to the king!! Eh, I havent finished yet though? Was I forgotten? Forgetting about me, Welsey took Kazukis hand and started making her way out of the room . I cant just let her go like this, the moment I was about to call her to stop Inukami-senpai grabbed Welseys arm . Theres still someone we havent tested yet right? Welsey-san Who is it? Eeehh aaah sorry!! I forgot!! Come come erm Its Usato I didnt know it would hurt this much when someone doesnt remember your name I drew close to the crystal while feeling depressed from waiting excitedly for my turn before . I looked at the crystal and before long it changed its color to a somewhat transparent green color . Suu!! (TN: Tsu sound like in Tsundere) Its a beautiful color, it looks just like an emerald That is certainly so, all I saw for mine was something glowing and wasnt able to tell what the color was Inukami-senpai and Kazuki say so as they both watched me touch the crystal . The intensity of the color represented the amount of magical power while the color itself was the attribute . At least that was what I heard from Welsey . The color is questionably dilute, would it be slightly above average when compared to an ordinary person? In other words, the crystal being emerald-green probably means- Looks like the manipulation of plants or vegetation umm whats the matter? Welsey-san, making that kind of expression your face looks blue I-If I dont re-report this Huh? Why are you grabbing onto my hand? If I dont report thissssssss!! Welsey gripped onto my hand like a vise and began to run . Eh? What? What is this!? Did I do something bad!? We arrived at the reception hall where the king was . My breathing was disordered and as I took rough breaths, my hand was still being held by Welsey as the king appeared before us . I havent held hands with a girl since elementary school but something isnt right . There shouldnt be such a dreadful feeling from a full power sprint . In the reception hall along with the king were palace guards wearing armor lined up along the walls . King Lloyd! What is it Welsey? Do you already know the capabilities of Kazuki and the others? Oh? Isnt that Usato? Where are the others? Kazuki and Suzune were both measured and have splendid qualities . However What is it? Originally Usato was someone who happened to dragged into this world . He didnt come here for the sake of fighting you know? This king is truly a good person . He probably felt that Welsey-san thought I was useless and gave his words to imply his good intentions . Although I dont think thats Welseys intention since shes been grasping my hand like she was crushing it all this time with just her physical strength . Thats not what this is about! I understand the deep reasoning behind those words . However his aptitude is that What is it? Dont tell me its the ability to govern over the darkness attribute? Hahahahaha!! The king suddenly laughed around the surrounding people . The ability to manipulate darkness was rare even in the demonic race . My crystal also showed an emerald-green color, so theres no possibility of that . Even so, I felt a sense of crisis from seeing Welseys perplexed expression . Its healing magic Hahaha? What did you just say? The crystal was emerald-green, so in other words, he has the qualification to be a healing magician Healing magic? What is that? Something like a recovery magic class? . Why did everyone become silent? My system of magic is really that awful!? Its that awful that you cant laugh at it!? Judging from the name healing, it should be the curing type of ability right!? So why is it that this atmosphere is cold like the air at night!? The king cleared his throat with an ahem and looked towards me . His facial expression was neither delighted nor bewildered but rather showed a strange expression . Usato, you probably dont know the circumstances so I will explain it okay? Ah, okay Magicians capable of using healing magic are uncommon, but ordinary magicians are at least able to perform first-aid treatment . However, healing magic exceeds that by far and magicians possessing this type of magic are capable of doing much more . In fact, there are also several people in this country whom possess it . So in other words you are saying? Well that is, how should I say it o-oh yeah, tomorrow lets have Usato be dispatched to the town nearby the castle and train under the doctor!! Hows that!? The conversation became excessively confusing that I didnt know what was happening but it was gradually getting scarier . Thats a great idea you know, Usato-dono! Thats right! Isnt that a great proposal? You should accept Usato-kun Welsey-san, for some time now youve been grabbing hold of my hand and its been gradually getting damp you know The king was sweating profusely as he was looking at me . The introduction to the doctor was pushed onto to me suddenly too . No, this was almost an order . Also for some time now it wasnt my hand that was sweating from being grasped but the female magician next to me, Welseys hand . Eh? But this country has healing magicians similar to me No! Dont be manipulated!! In various ways, just dont!! That is if you want to become a proper healing magician!! Manipulated Whos the one doing the manipulating? Is it a figure that was dangerous to the king? The other people in the surroundings were nodding their heads in agreement, I was able to understand that it must be a great matter . For the time being, I was concerned with my understanding about my deployment for tomorrow . As I was about to open my mouth to ask, the reception halls door opened and a faint-looking guard who seemed to be out of breath came in . King-sama! Theres a big problem! Rose-sama has come! What!? Dont allow her through no matter what! Especially now!! Ho-however thats Now then, who is this Rose? Hearing that name, the people in the vicinity call out to me Hide! Hide right now! Is it alright to hide? But Welsey isnt letting go of my hand you know . Welsey separated a little from me and eh? Sorry Why are you apologizing!? Welsey-san with tears forming from her eyes separated from me and appeared distressed . From the reception halls door, someone walked through with vigor . Llyod-sama! Have the heroes come already! Ah, this is bad The person opened the door somewhat violently; it was a beautiful woman who had a strong-minded tone . Her appearance somewhat resembled a doctor as she was clad in a white robe attire . Close to her right eye was a scar and the emphasis was on her beautiful emerald-green hair or rather the highlight might her ferocious nature . The woman walked briskly towards the throne and gradually got closer to the king that was covered in sweat . Why are you so surprised from seeing my face? Youre not plotting anything now are you? Th-thats not the case at all . I thought that you were supposed to be on break right now? Kahaha! Me? Having a day off for the sake of the country heh- nnn? Who are you? The woman called Rose faced my way while glaring at me . Uuu, this person is kinda scary I dont want this kind of person to know I have the qualifications for healing magic . Th-that person isnt a hero! Hes just a young boy who was unfortunately dragged here! The king was frantic . I see oi boy, whats your name? U-usato Usato huh, my name is Rose just Rose . Im the leader of this kingdoms lifesaving squad . Best regards The leader of the lifesaving squad? I cant see this person as someone who would be in charge of an occupation where other peoples lives are in their hands . Even though she looks so noble, its strange that for a while now that Ive only been feeling fear from her . I felt my own sweat running down on my forehead . I-its fine already isnt it? Usato is probably already tired, I want to give him some rest Well that is true, so then Lloyd-sama where are the heroes? Aah if thats the case Oi Usato! Are you okay!? Why did you suddenly break into a run, Welsey? From where Rose came through the door, Kazuki and Inukami-senpai entered . Sorry, the person next to me is an existence resembling an ogre . It would be a bad idea to get closer . The king looked towards Kazuki . Its them Hoh, thats a good expression you have isnt it? King Lloyd secretly did a triumphant pose . (TN: Guts Pose) With this, Roses interest has shifted to Kazukis side . The surrounding people let out a breath of relief while making sure that Rose wasnt aware . Im okay Kazuki Fuu why is it that when you touched the crystal and it turned emerald-green, Welsey-sans expression changed and then took you away? What were you thinking Welsey? Ah, why did you say that? Emerald-green you say? Rose-san looked this way and the corners of her mouth raised into a smile . The kings face became pale and naturally mine did as well . Right now Ive fallen into a crisis Ive never faced before . The culprit was the young man Kazuki who was getting closer to me . I know he didnt mean any ill will, but I wished you could have read the mood Lloyd-sama, Im going to borrow this child for a bit okay? Welsey!! Take Usato to refuge immediately!! As of now, as far as were concerned, hes an existence similar to this countrys national treasure!! Just when did I become this countrys national treasure!? Hearing the kings command, Welsey who separated herself from my hand before came closer to me again and prepared her staff . I cant see in front if youre blocking me . Being unable to see from the front, I moved sideways to look but Rose-sans figure was already gone . Wh-where are you!? said Welsey who was bewildered . I looked around me but then suddenly I felt like I was floating someone embraced me under their arms . Before I was aware of it, Rose-san was next to me . She was lifting me up with one arm under her armpit? I have a height of 170 cm but she lifted me up so easily!? Lloyd-sama . I shall show you how I will raise this youth in the healing magic department first company!! Wait! Please wait!! I dont want Usato-dono to be corrupted!! He hasnt been tainted yet, hes still a pure white healing magiciannnnn!! King Lloyd stood up from his chair and called out to Rose-san who was carrying me under her arms . But it didnt reach Rose-san who was raising a loud laughter . I wonder what I should do . Kazuki and Inukami-san were looking at me, they seemed to be dumbfounded by the current situation and couldnt keep up . Eh? Eh? What is this, abduction!? Inside the country!? At this point, I once again try to comprehend my current situation . I tried to keep my eyes on Rose-san who was like a wild animal but was smiling and laughing . Usato-kun got taken away . Weve just met today, yet not even half a day has passed he was someone I could communicate well with . That was supposed to be case but forgive me Usato-kun! You seemed like a heroine during that scene and I couldnt move! (TN: In case you didnt already know, the POV has changed to Inukami Suzunes well who else would have weird thoughts like these) Aah, Usato is an ordinary person since coming here and has no relation to this world but Where is Usato-kun being taken right now? I overheard he was going to be trained Right now, rushing out from here wouldnt do any good . First I should hear the circumstances from King Lloyd and be conscious of them . Welsey, Im leaving the explanation to you Yes erm King Lloyd moved his lower back down and showed a worn out facial expression after requesting for Welsey to explain . His spirit must have been worn to a great extent facing that woman called Rose just now . Welsey came in front of Kazuki and I . From the kings order, she began her explanation . The place hes being taken to is a medical care establishment just a short distance away from this castle . At that place is the special leader Rose-sama along with two healing magicians and five helpers for a total of eight members . Isnt that too few? For a lifesaving squad, isnt that excessively few? There is bound to be a demand for a large amount of people who are necessary when youre fighting monsters at least that should be the case Its plenty . No matter what kind of aptitudes magicians have, they are all able to use recovery magic to the degree of first-aid . Therefore, you can heal your own wounds yourself . Naturally you can heal a comrades wound too but a large injury wouldnt immediately get healed That is I want to address Usatos aptitude was demonstrated to be able to use healing magic A wound that I cant heal myself but healing magicians can is their specialty that basically sums it . If that is so then, Usato-kun has a high possibility of being a valuable healing magician to this country is what it means . But theres still something I cant comprehend . That is the hesitation in entrusting Usato-kun to the lifesaving squads leader Rose-san . Why is that you didnt want to entrust Usato to that woman called Rose? Lloyd-sama I dont mind Lloyd gave permission to Welsey . As expected, there are some circumstances involved Rose-sama is the expert when it comes to healing magicians . However how should I say it her training policy regarding her subordinates is a little unusual Unusual? Specifically like what? Erm, Im not well-informed but The lifesaving squad is always side by side with one another even in death! Therefore you bastards will be granted the survival techniques to survive any type of predicament you pieces of shit! they constantly say things like that, they have a strict guidance to their group members . In reality, the palace guards and lifesaving squad had combination training with Rose-sama as the instructor but the palace guards and soldiers werent able to bear it . In the end, only the lifesaving squad finished the training Am I correct to assume that Rose-sama is a character who possesses a considerable of ability since the palace guards couldnt endure her training? The guards in the training would raise their voices if they had objections, Rose who was able to perform that training should be a person with a good amount of ability . When I asked that question to King Lloyd, he replied while stroking his chin while having a look of nostalgia . Aah, the lifesaving squad we have today in the past was no lets lay off on this topic anyways they are entirely different from your average army . When the Maou army invaded, many lives were saved thanks to the assistance of the lifesaving squads activities . It was also thanks to them that we were able to repel the Maou army . With such achievements, Roses training policy is not wrong however However? That, to complete that training is haa From Welseys explanation, a big sigh came from King Lloyd on the throne . The kings anxiety did not match his age as he seemed to be worried and concerned about Usato-kuns safety . Rose took me to a place a short distance away from the castle . I reached a large building made of bricks . The sky already started to become dark, and in my surroundings was an overgrown forest . Rose urged me to go in the building, and I saw that the inside was cleaned thoroughly . In the interior was a bed for patients along with medicine being left around . The medical care interior made me say unexpectedly its very clean, as I raised my voice of admiration I looked around restlessly . From today on, this will be place youll be staying at Eh? Oi you all!! Its a newcomer, come out!! Before answering my question, Rose raised a loud voice like a beast to call some people out . As she did, inside the building several people were making a rattling noise with their footsteps simultaneously as they got closer . The first one to enter was a stern looking man who stood straight in front of Rose and extended his back . What is this person scary . Welcome back home Rose-anego!! (TN: Anego = elder sister) Ohh Alek, during my absence did anything happen? Its just the usual, no one came by! I see, thats a good thing Other men started coming one after another starting with that man who was addressed as Alek . I felt my own face stiffening . Is it just this one spectacle in this world thats different? You guys will introduce yourselves . Starting from today, this is Usato who will be under my care . All of you get along with each other UNDERSTOOD!! Good!! Its not good at all!! I cant believe my character is breaking down like this . In front of my eyes were five evil-looking men observing me, and remembering the previous development from just a few moments ago made me feel scared . If I live will I be able to go back home? Chapter 3 TN: Did some edits on chapter 1, no need to re-read or anything but it reads smoother now . Noppo-san from chapter 1 just means a tall lanky person . Chapter 1 and 2 were long, this one is relatively shorter . In front of me were five sinister-looking men giving broad grins . For a moment, I was under the impression that this place was a bandits hideout . Thinking so, I couldnt help but look towards Roses face . Rose-san Nnn? What is it Usato? Aah you dont know the names of these guys yet right? Then, you guys introduce yourselves . Its no good . This person doesnt get it at all . I somehow had doubts as to why the woman in front of me wasnt afraid of these scary mens faces at all . Ah, I see . Shes the leader so shes probably used to these peoples faces . The sinister-looking men started to surround me in a circle . What are they trying to start? I can prostrate myself on the ground any time you want you know? Im Tong, my specialty is disinfection . Best regards newcomer The conspicuously tall man in front of me, Tong, introduced himself as such in a low voice . As Tongs distorted smile floated on his face, I couldnt stop sweating . I also thought his name was interesting since it was what youd normally use for grabbing onto meat . After Tong, the other men started introducing themselves one by one . Mill, best regards newcomer Alek, best regards newcomer Gomul, best regards newcomer Guld, best regards newcomer I-Im sorrwwyyy I cried . Im well aware how uncool it is for a high school student in second-year to be weeping . Even so, I would like to be believe anyone would have cried in these circumstances . The frightening looking men covered me in all directions to give their self-introductions . What exactly was this ritual-like initiation!? Only people with a heart made of steel wouldnt cry in this situation! Oi you all, dont be scaring the newcomer Ugoahh!? One of the men in my surroundings, Tong his figure suddenly disappeared . Rose sent him flying with a kick . Rose seemed to be at a loss for words and raised an angry voice at the four men . Honestly, Im more afraid of you . I dont particularly mind if you guys are getting along but you guys understand right? Rose-angeo! We were doing a greeting reception in our own way! This they were intending this as a greeting!? I felt shock from the plump man, Mills words . It was very easy for someone to misunderstand this type of hospitality, and they wouldnt be able to conceal their shivers either . Rose sent Mill flying with a kick and glared at me with her sharp, wild animal-like eyes . Good grief, Usato . These guys arent healing magicians, they are my subordinates . Their jobs are to secure wounded people from the front lines . And there two others besides me who can use healing magic . Unfortunately, they wont be returning for a little while . In the meantime, Ill be teaching you healing magic Eh? Where is your reply? Wa, yes! Good . If thats the case, well start the training tomorrow . The room Tong, you have an empty spot in your room right? My own will has already fly away somewhere huh? (TN: He thought fly away in English, flown away would make more sense here) Only I have a room to myself Well its just right then, you can ask this guy for various things . Its already night-time, its alright for you guys to turn in Yesss Yes Follow me, Ill guide you to your room Following Tong, he led me to my room . The room I was guided to was just an ordinary dormitory room . It wasnt disordered nor did it have any pointless objects lying about . Thinking that it was a great difference from my own room, I sat down on the bed . Its unexpected, I was thinking thered be chains or a flamethrower lying around . Oi, newcomer What is it? (TN: Usato asks in a very polite manner to Tong) You dont need to talk like that with me, I dont mind if you talk casually I got it Suddenly being called out by Tong, my body quivered with a start and gave a reply . This person is awfully tall thats why he has such an intimidating aura . Even just starting a conversation with him, my physical endurance gauge gets shaved off quickly . In Tongs hands were simple looking work clothes which he threw towards me and bluntly said Thats the clothes you will be using for training . Theres 3 different sets of clothing for the top and bottom, you can mix and match them however you want . The toilet is just a bit ahead once you leave this room . For more detailed matters, I believe anego will tell you T-Thanks As one would expect, I couldnt always be in my school uniform so Im grateful for these clothes . For now, I should change out of my school uniform . Facing Tongs way, I saw he was already lying down on the bed facing the opposite direction from me . The training will be tough, hurry up and sleep . Especially the training for healing magicians tomorrow will be hell H-Hell? Healing magic can be used to cure your own wounds even you should understand what that means . . In other words, no matter what kind of injury I receive I will still have to continue training . I felt the blood draining from my face, and I was certain that my facial expression was pale right now . I could heal my own injuries . I understood I wouldnt be having any breaks, ah yup . But Rose-san is the lifesaving squads leader, even though its only a little I want to try learning healing magic from her . Could you teach me more about healing magicians? I was brought here for the sake of learning healing magic . Although it was not in the way I desired, this is a good chance . If I could be a support for Kazuki and Inukami-senpai, Im sure I can become someone useful to them in this war . Aah? Guess theres no helping it . Healing magicians, to say it elegantly, are magicians who are proficient at restoring . To say it in a deprecatory manner, they are incompetent magicians . Incompetent? Unable to use offensive magic . Always a priority target for the enemies during battles . A few years ago, healing magicians were looked at as objects of disdain and contempt . Healing magic is useless that was what every place was saying back then . If I remember correctly, generally every magician could use restoration spells to heal themselves, at least to the degree of first-aid treatment . With that in consideration, it would only be natural in fights to focus on attacking the healing magicians who could only heal and that werent capable of fighting back . Even in the games that I have played, I always take down the enemies that are able to heal first . Well in reality, I thought so too . Healing magicians that couldnt use any offensive magic are just small fries right, thats what I used to think . Used to? Looks like Ive spoken a bit too much . Lets sleep Eh? It still feels unfinished Shut up, hurry up and sleep!! Idiot!! Tong shouted at me while lying down . It wouldve been fine even if you didnt shout you know . While feeling mentally injured from being shouted at, I got onto my bed while shedding some tears and prepared myself for the training tomorrow . Healing magic huh . I was told it was going to be hell but, the image isnt coming to me at all A magic for the sake of healing others . From the conversations so far, thats the way my magic is supposed to be used . But considering Tongs talk, tomorrows special training for healing magic doesnt seem like it will be that simple . Nevertheless, I obtained an opportunity to temper my own magic even if it wasnt in a way I desired . Tomorrow, Ill try my best in my own way . Chapter 4 TN: Someone suggested it would help a lot if I hired people and accepted donations so I replied: Thanks for the suggestions . At the moment I dont believe my translations are professional enough to garner donations . Its not only that, I would also have to make sure I have the time to follow a release schedule . For now, only I am translating, proofreading, editing etc . I would definitely need to hire others if I want to speed up translations . If anyone else has thoughts, youre free to comment below or e-mail me [email protected] Training Diary Being told by Rose-san to write a diary, I will start writing from today . I dont know how to handle the letters of this world but its a good thing if this will be private . (TN: Implies hell write using Japanese) Ill do it alright, Ill write about my daily resentment here . Training Day 1 For now, I should write about todays events . Yesterday, after being told by Tong about the hellish training; it was unexpectedly easy . First of all, I was made to sense magical power . I was able to easily do it . In the center of my chest, I felt a warm sensation that filled me up . Apparently that was the feeling of magical power . Afterwards Rose-san told me I should aim to take that magical power outside of my body . After magic practice finished, I learned information regarding this world . Sitting on a desk, a thick article was handed over to me along with a single instruction; Read it I was told only that . This was a rather absurd thing you just said sensei, you know . There was no way I could read the letters of this world! And so I yelled my objection to her . According to Rose, the heroes that are summoned have an automatic translation magic attached to them . (TN: The dream of all readers no?) While half-convinced, I opened the article to take a look . Certainly, I was able to read if it were only the words . I was very astonished . Once again, I thought that magic was amazing . Apparently, there are creatures that are simply called monsters in this world . This feels like an RPG . Thinking that, I was overwhelmed with my own emotions and let out my thoughts in a strange voice . I was then hit by Rose-san . It was very painful . As I was silently reading, I became aware of the great variety of races in this world . Among them were elves, beastmen etc . There were races that you would see that often appear in games . Other than Lyngle Kingdom, I understood there were also many other countries . Majority of them are human countries however . As I was silently reading the massive book, Rose-san sat on the seat in front of me in silence . At that time, the pressure was no joke . But, if this is the kind of training I get every day, I can manage this cant I? However, Tong was looking at me like a pitiful person and this made me concerned . Well, tomorrow I will keep at it in my training . Day 2 I ran a lot . Day 3 I ran until my whole body had its muscles ached with pain . I wasnt given breaks . When I collapsed, Rose-san restored my body and made me run . I was determined not to say thank you . After all, that person is seriously odd . Saying things like Temper your legs, and then you wont die or Feel your magical power as youre running . Im not this persons slave, I uttered to her and she replied, Do this as if you were going to die, if you die I will heal you In front of this person, even death becomes a relief . After that, I told Rose-san My legs are worn-out! Then she silently slapped the side of my thigh . As I was rolling around in agony, the pain from my legs disappeared . The muscular pain has been forcefully restored . With this, your legs are fixed . Hurry up and start running, trash Shes seriously dangerous . Day 4 Hello there, I was joined together with the other group members . I went through muscle training . It was a soldiers training rather than a lifesaving squads training . While yelling out a strange and inspiring shout, we sprinted with all our power while close to together in speed . Naturally, I was left behind . To add on to that, Rose-san looked towards me and said, Oi, theres an insect that got left behind here? Kazuki, save me . Day 5 Wondering if my minds SOS signal was delivered, Kazuki and Inukami-senpai showed up . Both of them seemed to be taking the castles training . The contents mainly include sword and magic . The teachers were the magician Welsey-san, and the corps commander by the name of Sigris-san . From what Welsey-san said, Sigris-san is a very strict person but also a good person . There was also the kings daughter, princess Seria . She often tagged along the training with Kazuki . She was gentle and kind just like the king, or according to senpai; a very lovely person . I cant say anything . Ahh rehh? I wonder if Kazuki and senpais places are located in different places than me in this world . (TN: Going to use Are for Ahh rehh, its similar to huh) Why is that both Kazuki and senpai have a proper fantasy? I was asked what I was doing but I just told them I ran . They showed a questioning facial expression but Inukami-senpai alone was looking at my leg section and gulped . She asked if she could touch it for a bit, however she was breathing roughly so I ignored her . Everyone is doing their best . It wont do if Im not trying my best . Day 6 I ran today . As I was running, I noticed a pale green light gathering in my hand . I was thinking at that time, Is this necessary right now? Today Rose-san was a cold-blooded savage hag (haha) . (TN: Usatos note) Not being able to read this is all the more reason to write insults . Day 7 Im sorry for bad-mouthing you . Day 8 I take back my words from two days ago, healing magic is extremely necessary . Day 9 Healing magic is absolutely necessary . Day 10 I can see my mental state has become rough . Ive reached the point of being able to discharge my magic out of my body . No matter how much I run, I no longer feel tired . Getting me haggard day by day What is the reason I wonder . Im already tired of being called troublesome by Rose-san . My legs felt sore but I restored them with my healing magic . Day 11 Starting from today, a new menu was added on . It was push-ups . For the time being, do a thousand of them so I was told and I matter-of-factly did them while using healing magic . For some reason, Rose-san showed a satisfied face at my state . Was there something on my face I wonder? Day 12 From morning till noon I ran . At night I did push-ups . Other than that, there was nothing else to write about . If I had to somehow my body feels light . Day 13 What was this sensation when I realized it, a weight was attached to me . It was really heavy . As I was running, there were guards who saw me but then immediately drew away and stopped looking towards me . Day 14 Tong that bastard, he ate my lunch . That bastard, I wont forgive you! If I think about it, its been two weeks since I started training . Are, what was my purpose for coming here again? Chapter 5 Shiru: The lifesaving squad is now known as the Rescue Squad I now have two editors/proofreaders; please give a warm welcome to Renexile and Fateburn! They have been helping and teaching the inexperienced Shiru a lot of things, my improvement is thanks to them . Also thanks to the other people who gave input with their suggestions . Does this mean faster translations? Not necessarily, we have different time zones (12-14 hours apart) and we can only do as much as real life permits us to do . Does this mean higher-quality translations? Yes! We will be using footnotes from now on too; they have been implemented in the previous chapters . The abomination known as Chapter 1 has also been cleansed . Readers can read on ahead but I do recommend giving Chapter 1 a look again . I am reading along with everyone as I am translating, I hope you all enjoy this chapter . Three weeks have passed since Kazuki-kun, Usato-kun, and I have been summoned to this world . As the result of all the training these past three weeks, Ive gotten quite used to fighting . However, I still dont have any actual experience fighting against monsters yet . Morning training had just ended, and we were eating lunch under the shade . Kazuki-kun, youve already become quite strong . Hahaha, Im no match for senpai . In the past 2 weeks, Kazuki has shown an abnormal amount of growth . Naturally, I did too . Ive become strong enough to match the strongest knight in Lyngle Kingdom, Sigris, and the excellent magician, Welsey . I know the both of them were going easy on me, but I can still remember the surprise on their faces when I bested them . Though I still think that this is nowhere near enough . The countrys ambition is insufficient . Just using a strong lightning attack is enough to earn a round of applause from the onlookers . Kazuki would turn red in embarrassment whenever their cheers erupted . That wasnt the case for me . I wanted a much more unrestrained way of using magic . As expected, Ill have to find a way by myself . . ? Whats the matter, Suzune? Oops, that wasnt good . I almost let my consideration for others slip . The blonde-haired girl with blue-eyes that called out to me was King Lloyds daughter, Seria Bluegust Lyngle . As to why someone like her is here, it goes all the way back to when Usato-kun was kidnapped by Rose . King Lloyd concluded was that it would be very difficult to bring Usato back, so it couldnt be helped . He was assigned to Rose while Kazuki and I were assigned to train under Sigris, the Commander of the Kingdoms Corps . Of course, we also got to train under the renowned magician, Welsey . During that time, King Lloyd called for his daughter and introduced her to us as we were around the same age . This was how we met and became friends . While eating lunch, Kazuki turned his gaze to the scenery outside the castle . Fumu, showing such a weary appearance, are you worried about Usato-kun? Usato, I wonder what hes doing right now . Really, youre so easy to understand . The last time we saw Usato, he looked utterly exhausted . Could it be that he still hasnt gotten accustomed to living in this world? Or perhaps the Rescue Squads training is really just that severe What kind of person is Usato-sama? Seria curiously asked . Kazuki cut me off before I could reply and answered while puffing his chest with pride . Hes a friend who got summoned along with us to this world . We only got to know each other recently, though . Judging from that delighted expression, looks like the rumors that Kazuki-kun didnt have any male friends was true . T-Thats wrong! Even I have one or two friends that are guys To Kazukis mutters of self-assurance, Seria chuckled . Well, I actually know though . Considering what Ive seen of Kazuki-kun in school, Usato-kun is certainly an important friend to him despite having only known each other for a short while . A friend, huh . And where is this gentleman? I think hes at the Rescue Squads lodgings? If I recall R-Rescue Squad!? . . ? Isnt that right, senpai? Yup . Now that I think about it, I had some doubts regarding Usatos appearance the last time we met . In the world we were from, I played various sports . As part of my interest, I gathered as much knowledge as I could about human anatomy specifically, the muscle structures that Ive become familiar with . The last time I saw Usato, I noticed that his legs had developed a lot compared to our first meeting . In addition, the muscles on his upper body had been tempered . There was no way he could normally temper them so thoroughly in just one week . While I thought it was amazing, I also had my concerns . Its bad for the body to go through rapid growth in such a short time, if I took that into consideration Im worried Senpai? No, its nothing . Seria, you seemed astonished when we mentioned the Rescue Squad did something happen before? The shock she expressed before was quite unusual . No, err . . Well, theres been some rumors spreading lately in the castle about the Rescue Squad What kind of rumors . . ? Seria seemed to be know something about the Rescue Squad . Anything important and related to Usato-kun should have definitely reached us but Perhaps something happened? Seria briefly hesitated before lowering her voice into a mutter . Just remember its only rumors I happened to overhear the palace guards talking about it . Apparently, the Rescue Squad recently had a newcomer, and that hes been put through training that even their current members would give up on attempting . Somehow Im really concerned now . Since todays training is about to finish, should we go check if Usato-kun is okay? Yes, lets go take a look . Ah, Ill come along as well . We informed the two priestesses about our departure and made our way to the gates . Kazuki clenched his fists in determination and we nodded silently to each other, while heading off to the Rescue Squads lodgings . And so, we were on our way to see Usato . Itd be dangerous if the countrys princess left just like that, so Sigris volunteered to accompany us as Serias bodyguard . The Rescue Squads lodgings were in the midst of a forest clearing . It felt disconnected from the rest of the kingdom and there were no other people in sight . Usato was here the last time we visited the house, but now he was nowhere to be seen . This is where Usato-sama lives? It is but . . it looks like hes out . Isnt it afternoon training right now? Then lets go search for him . If we end up being a hindrance, we can just go back . Sigris-san, may I ask you to lead the way? I understand . Please follow me . As we only wanted to take a look at the situation, it wouldnt be a particularly long visit . Following Sigris lead, we walked through the overgrown forest to the Rescue Squads training grounds . Seria admired the scenery around her with gleaming eyes . She rarely got venture out of the castle so all of this was very exciting for her . Fua, its amazing Kazuki-sama! I agree . Seria-sama, please do not stray too far away from me Sigris is too overprotective! Shes is the princess of this country, after all . I guess its understandable for Sigris to be overprotective of her . To Sigris troubled expression, Kazuki offered his sympathies . Im sorry, Sigris-san No, dont mind me . I have some business with Rose as well . The training ground is just ahead, thats most likely where Usato-sama is . Is that so! I gazed towards the direction Sigris pointed at . The last time we met was 2 weeks ago, I wondered how youve grown since that time . . With that in mind, we drew closer and saw another clearing . A wide open space, 30 meters in diameter, it was a training ground among the trees that comfortably accommodated the Rescue Squad and their few members . In place like this, Usato-kun was at the center doing push-ups Kazuki, who was about to cheerfully call out to him, stopped in his tracks . I did the same . Whats the matter? Whats going on in front As Seria tried to take a peek from behind us, the both of us were at a loss for words . The view before us, it was Nu, gugugu! Oi, you slowed down . Dont tell me a little insect like you is giving up just from slightly increasing the weight . No one said I was giving in! Ill beat you up if you keep talking, hey . Usato-kun was doing push-ups with a desperate look on his face . It wouldnt be so strange if it was just that . The problem was that a large stone block was placed on his back as well . It looked like it weighed about 50 kg? Something like that was placed on Usato-kuns back . Adding on to that, the Rescue Squads Leader; Rose, was haughtily sitting on that stone block with her legs crossed . Tsk . What was that just now?! I thought I heard the sound of someone clicking their tongue!! I thought I just heard the gentle Usato-kun click his tongue . Is he really Usato-kun? Perhaps hes been possessed by an evil spirit? I was just really surprised how exceedingly light Rose-san is, you know so much that I unintentionally smacked my lips . Hohoo, youve just said a really sweet thing, didnt ya? In that case, it wont be a problem if I increased the weight some more, right?! Rose deftly descended onto the ground and threw another block of stone onto Usato-kuns back . Even while making gigigi chewing noises, Usato continued dauntlessly doing push-ups and a twisted smile rose to his face as he stared daggers towards Rose . This is a fairly good feeling, aint it? Hes come to my liking, ya . If its like this, soon I can throw him into that place Nn? Who are you? Ever since Kazuki arrived, hes been understandably lost in a daze at the sight before him . After all, the gentle Usato-kun we knew was giving viciously glaring at someone else while participating in some kind of insane exercise . I cant blame him for trying to escape from reality . Yet the Leader of the Knights, Sigris, strode furiously towards Rose . Yooo, Sigris . Taking the princess and the heroes out for a walk? Whats up? You! What do you think youre doing?! Ahh? Im asking you what youre doing! This kind of training, all youre doing is destroying this young mans future!! Sigris raised his voice and grabbed Rose by her collar . Sigris outburst of anger was understandable; Roses treatment towards Usato simply couldnt be called training . Rather it looked like punishment . Sigris, still having seized Roses collar, raised her up . He was using only his grip strength but you could hear the leather of his gauntlet squeaking under the pressure . Get your hands off me, Rose replied, expressionless . I dont dislike your chivalry but dont push that on me . I have my own way of doing things . Moreover, I plan to make this guy my right-hand man, you know? Itd be a problem for me if he couldnt handle something as easy as this . Right-hand . . you say? Thats right, Ive finally dug up and found someone like him . Its good that he hates to lose, never yields, and in addition, hes able to keep up with my training . I couldnt help but take a step backwards when I looked at Rose . Inside of her eyes, I saw a strong, unbending will . If there was anything she wanted to accomplish, she would stop at nothing to do so . Hesitating from that kind of willpower, Rose shook Sigris off . You deviant! The King wished to return your squad to how it was before, but it looks like theres no way thats happening with you . Kahaha! My right eye cant open, so either way its impossible . Rose declared as she pointed at the right side of her face . Stop spouting nonsense! Is she refusing to return to the army because of that scar over her eye? Fuun . . Sigris grunted angrily and returned to us . With a concerned look, he approached Seria . I need to cool down for a bit . Princess-sama, please dont leave Kazuki-samas side . Y-yes . Once I calm down, I will return immediately . He realized himself that if he stayed here any longer, it would only develop into a fight with Rose . With that in mind, Sigris disappeared into the forest . Well, looks like Sigris is gone . The heroes and the princess had business with this, right? Im not a thing, you know . Oi, whats this about making me your right-hand? To celebrate this event, how about I give Rose a punch with my right arm as a present, yeah? Since you want a right-hand, please gladly accept it with your face!! Before that, how about I give you a present instead? . . Well, thats what I want to say but Ill head back first . Usato-kun was ready to throw a punch but Rose changed her mind after seeing us and started making her way towards the lodging house . As Roses figure disappeared in the distance, we approached Usato-kun who had just put down his weights and was stretching . Are you okay, Usato-kun? Im okay but . . this person is? Usato tilted his head towards Seria who arrived with Kazuki-kun . My name is Seria Bluegust Lyngle . But you can just address me as Seria, Usato-sama . S-sama in addition its Lloyd-samas? Yes . Im his daughter . Usato-kun panicked upon hearing it was the Kings daughter . He probably wasnt used to being addressed like this by a girl he just met; not to mention, the Princess of the Lyngle Kingdom herself . Kazuki-kun was also startled when they first met . Please relax, just address me normally . Usato hesitated, but reluctantly nodded . That reminds me, whats the training like for you both? Well, I can vaguely tell that you guys have grown stronger Eh, why did it become silent? I cant say it . The fact that our training was nowhere as harsh as Usatos No, rather, it was very easy? In reality, the type of training we were doing was deliberately planned with the safety of our bodies in mind . Furthermore, our training was designed to efficiently but steadily increase our combat ability which is very different from Usatos training . His type of training was incredibly dangerous; it was meant for surpassing the limits of the human body . Its something only viable for a healing magician who could continuously heal himself . According to the rumors, it wouldve been 3 weeks since the spread of a certain eccentric training . Hes probably been doing this non-stop this whole time . It doesnt look like his physique has changed that much . Still, he had a tremendous amount of development before so this didnt make sense I think I was already starting to see through something incredible . Being curious and giving into my temptation, I grabbed the ends of his T-shirt . Usato-kun, pardon my impoliteness . Eh? Whats the matter Inukami-senpai tee, oou!? I rolled up Usatos shirt in one motion . At this sight, Serias face grew red . I see now . Hes been intentionally damaging his muscles with excessive exercise and then forcibly restoring them with healing magic . The results from these actions are muscle fibers high in density, a greater amount of endurance, and the ability to draw out more power than a normal person . I was mistaken before . Usato-kun You have amazing muscles! Somehow, Inukami-senpai, arent you kind of too excited? No no, to think youve done this much in this short amount of time Im impressed . No, how do I say it it has really been bothering me for a while now . What What has happened to Suzune-sama . . ? Sorry Seria, even I dont know . Occasionally, senpai becomes like this . Maybe he was getting irritated, but Usato forcefully took my arms off from himself . Its a little regrettable but for now I should back down . I dont want him to start hating me . Waa . Still, it seems like everyone is lively, Im glad . Usato, you seem . . energetic . Hahaha, recently thats been my only redeeming trait . Usato, who had a slightly tired look, laughed light-heartedly . His training looks to be at least manageable but I wonder if hes adapted to life in this world yet . Seeing that we didnt need to worry, we decided to walk elsewhere while keeping an eye out for Sigris . Well, it looks like we were just needlessly worried . We should be returning soon . Worried? Well its fine . Next time, Ill be the one visiting you guys, I want to take a look at the training in the castle too . P-Please do As Usato gazed at the castle in the distance, Seria whispered in a low voice, What a person as she shivered . She probably didnt want to show him the castles training as he still thought the knights and Rescue Squads training were on similar levels . Its likely that the knights morale would plummet as well . We finished our conversation and decided to look for Sigris but a figure emerged from the forest and walked towards us . It was a giant man carrying something resembling a lunch box in one hand . That guy is Is it someone you know, Usato? Oooi! The kind and great me has come to deliver your bentou to you! I saw a vein forming on Usatos forehead from the mans cheerful greeting . Although we only recently started to get to know each other, I understood Usato was a gentle person . Now that gentle person had an expression similar to an oni1 . For a moment, I thought I was in a bad dream . However, reality was heartless . Usato-kun stomped towards the tall man and started shouting abusive remarks at him . You have the nerve to bring me my bentou?! You damn blockhead!! Why dont you use those that small brain of yours and think about what happened a week ago, ya bastard!! Aan!! I dont understand what youre talking about! Why dont you use words so that an idiot like me can understand, you idiot!! If I make my words any simpler, itd become baby talk . Ahh I see, Tong doesnt have a brain and your head is actually stuffed with cotton! Why you! Tong-kuns head is packed full of cotton Making fun of me Come here!! Bring it on!! I-Is that really Usato? Eh, ah, huh? Right now, Usato is laughing, hes talking Hang in there Kazuki-sama! W-What should we do Suzune-sama! Hell can even change a persons heart its cruel . Is this really the time to be deep in thought?! Sigris is fine too, please hurry and bring Kazuki-sama back to the castle! As I lent a shoulder to Kazuki-kun who had somewhat vacant eyes, I glanced behind . He was having a brawl with the frightening looking man, the gentle appearance just before seemed like an illusion . It was a sudden change but somehow this looked very natural as well . I see, it looks like youve found the place where you belong In an unknown world, he was able to find a place where he belonged before anyone else . Seeing him like this, I couldnt help but be a little envious . Translator and editor notes 1 . Oni Wikipedia Chapter 6 Its been one month since Ive entered the Rescue Squad . In that short amount of time, my body has greatly changed . First of all, my physical ability has been elevated exceptionally . I know why, this is definitely the results from the hell training . All the parts of my body have been thoroughly tempered from sprinting, push-ups, sit-ups, and running up the stairs . After finishing this course, for the first time, I felt like Ive obtained the qualifications to join the Rescue Squad . According to Rose, the reason for completely tempering the body was to quickly escape from enemies on the battlefield . That doesnt mean that I will just simply run away, its for the sake of being able to carry the wounded back with full speed . The faster you can help them, the more lives that could potentially be saved, that was how Rose phrased it during training . Well, thats true is what most people would think, but executing it was considerably difficult . The wounded that are left on the battlefield have to be directly transported and carried back . Itd be meaningless unless you had the courage and corresponding ability . Being able to understand that after being here for one month, I enthusiastically said to myself, Ill do my best in todays training . Were going out . Yep, it doesnt look like its going to be training today . Give back my enthusiasm, please . If I think about it, ever since I was summoned to this world, the sad reality is that the only places I know are the castle and Rescue Squad . After all, I was abducted the very day I was summoned here . Although I dont know her intentions, for the time being, I should accompany Rose . The other group members will be doing their individual menus and wont be coming with us . Good grief, they are such pitiful creatures, but inside I was sneering at them in ridicule . Hold on to this . Rose passed me a large rucksack, similar to me in height . What is this? I asked, but Rose didnt say anything and headed for the door that was towards town . Nn? What is it, Tong? Your face looks like a soldier whos about to face death . If its nothing, then it doesnt particularly matter . Whats wrong? Come quickly . Rose was waiting for me at the entrance . Somehow, I have an unpleasant hunch . A tremendously unpleasant hunch . Itd be bothersome to oppose her; I have no choice but to obediently accompany her . Visiting a town for the first time was fresh for me . There werent an abundance of appliances here like in my former world, instead, there were markets lined with shops I often saw as a kid . Lyngle Kingdom is a country with prospering commerce . There are a lot of people who come to work here from other countries . Is that so Ah In a shop that was selling fruits was a girl with fox-like ears . She acted a bit suspiciously for someone who was tending a shop . Thats one of the beast folk, isnt it? Ive heard about them before but seeing one right in front of me, somehow Im deeply moved . Dont stare at the beast folk so much idiot . I know its probably unusual for you, however, its very unpleasant for them . It would be even possible for you to be apprehended and taken to their country . Ah, Im sorry . Certainly, its not an exhibition or anything . Itd be impolite to be looked at like that . As I was about to turn my eyes away from the beast girl, our eyes unexpectedly met . The girls eyes opened wide and her gaze was fixed on my face This is Cuteness is justice . Wa? What did you say? Dont utter incomprehensible things . Ah, dehh!? Please dont suddenly poke my forehead . Nn? But I havent seen any other beast folk for a while now aside from that girl Youre probably thinking that there ought to be more demi-humans or beast folk in this country since theres a lot of people working away from home . However, its the journey thats the problem . Bandits, kidnappers, hired killers, you have to be watchful of trash like that . While they target demi-humans, the beast folk are especially targeted since, among them, some of them have very valuable abilities . In addition, their appearances coupled with being a slave, they can be sold for a high price . Slave Of course, this country doesnt have a slavery system but there are places that allow it . You understand? Well, more or less . I understand but I cant give my consent . Something like slavery for an ordinary person like me, there was no way I could understand it you know! Which reminds me, just some time ago I had a look at the world map . Relative to Lyngle Kingdom, the beast folks country is quite far . For those that come here, isnt it hell for them? Thats right . Were heading to the next place . As usual, I dont know what Rose is up to . Suddenly I sensed something and looked back to the beast girl . She was still looking at me without averting her gaze at all, only single-mindedly looking my way . Its a little eerie, lets hurry up and go . After that, I didnt turn my head back even once and followed Rose . After leaving the marketplace, we arrived in front of a large gate . Are? Could it be that the towns nowadays have that? Thats amazing, its double structured, the town has an inner layer Theres no way that could be! No matter how you look at it, this is the exit that leads outside to the kingdom!! Rose called out to the guards standing watch by the gate . In this one month, Ive noticed something . No matter who Rose talks to, they will always have a change in their expression . After all, I can clearly see the door guards are feeling frightened right now . Ou, its been awhile, Thomas . Ro-rose-san, good afternoon! What sort of business do you have here today! Good afternoon, I was just thinking of showing my subordinate the outside . If I translated this, it would literally be Open the gate now . As expected of Rose, just by being here the gate guards got cold feet . Were opening it right now! Ou . Rose-san, you talk exactly like a hoodlum . Ah, erm its nothing, forget what I said . Being together with her for one month, naturally, I know how far I can take it before she snaps . The gate guards opened the passage, I also saw a drop of something glittering near their eyes . As I passed through the gate, I bowed my head in sympathy to the gatekeeper-san . Rose-san, where are we headed right now? To a forest with monsters . Wa? From this place, it will be approximately 2 hours until we reach there . Im sorry . I dont comprehend your words . Eh, dont tell me what Im carrying right now is a campground set!? Youre making me spend the night in this forest roaming with monsters!? Are you a kichiku1 ogre!? Completely ignoring my strange behaviour, Rose steadily walked on the mountain trail . No, wait a moment . She didnt say it was going to be a survival situation! I shouldnt throw away all hope!! Weve arrived . Spreading before me was a somewhat gloomy forest . Viewing the forest from the top of a cliff, I saw Rose behind me who was folding her arms . This forest is also known as Dark Lyngle . Dont return until you hunt a Grand Grizzly and bring it back . Theres no time limit . It seems like the theme Im being given is a survival situation . Grand Grizzly, thats a blue grizzly bear thats lived for a hundred years Isnt that a dangerous monster bear!? It was written in the book as an extremely dangerous creature!! You really hate me right!? Nope, theres no way I would hate you dont you agree? Liar! Ahh, so troublesome . Ill just tell you the main point, dont come back until you bring back a bear . Right now for you, something like a Grand Grizzly is something you can easily bring down . Leave your valuables and food supplies here with me, understood? Nou!? Nooo, dont lift me up! I turned my head vigorously, however, Rose was unconcerned and easily elevated me along with my rucksack . This woman, just how much strength does she have!? Ahh no, stop that baseball-like pose URAA!! GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? Gururu . I was thrown away while rotating in the sky . Moreover, because Roses arm strength was too strong, the force wasnt coming to a stop at all . If this continues, will I die just like this? Cause of death: thrown away by the Rescue Squads leader . Thats not funny even as a joke As the force weakened, I started descending down into the mountains . Below me were all kinds of trees in an overgrown forest . Theres no way Id let myself die just like this I turned myself around, facing towards the sky and regained my balance . On my back was the large rucksack . With this I can soften the impact . While protecting my face with my hands and preparing for the crash, I was literally thrown into The Beasts Den prowling with monsters . The impact of the landing was less than what I thought . While theres the fact that the forests trees acted as a cushion, its also thanks to this pointlessly large rucksack . However, I will never thank that woman . I dare say that unless I bring a Grand Grizzly back, that woman will throw me back here . Its annoying but I guess have no choice but to do as Rose says and bring down a Grand Grizzly . Its only a bear around the size of 2 metres . Ive lived through the hell training, compared to some bear itll be easy GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! Eh? Somewhere from the forest, I heard a great beasts roar . Afterwards, there were footsteps that started approaching me . From there, I escaped with a momentum of a startled rabbit . Even if Im an Usato, this is!2 Humans cant win against a beasts physical strength after all!! In any event, I will have to use my head and strategize to bring them down!! GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! Its chasing after me!? Looking behind me, there was a white bear about 3 metres in size . It was a Grand Grizzly running with all its power and heading towards me . I encountered my target just as I entered the forest, its scarier than I imagined . Ive never seen such a big bear with claws and fangs like these even at the zoo! What should I do what should I do what should I do!? What method should I use against encountering a bear? Playing dead Its an urban legend with some credibility but somehow I have a feeling Ill be eaten if I actually do it . Hold a bell and drive it away I dont have one . Run away I have some confidence in my legs . The strategy is decided . I can only escape!! I ran . A bear like you, you actually think you can be an opponent for my speed!? GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! Youre keeping up!? Hieeeh! Turning behind, I could tell it caught up . Its a bit late at this point but I recall from a TV program that a wild bears running speed can go anywhere from 40 km/h to 60 km/h . That is to say, applying it to this bear here, I should assume it should be posses an even higher speed Isnt this dangerous? Thats fine with me, Ill have a one-on-one match with you bear!! If you want to eat me, just try and follow me!! Ill pull apart from you!! Come he GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Increasing your numbers is cowardly! Thats unfair! Looking behind again, adding onto the bear with white fur were several more blue bears . They seemed to be on good terms with each other and started chasing after me in a line . Before I noticed it, they multiplied! Are you a matryoksha!?3 Shit! This rucksack is a hindrance! However I cant drop this . There should be necessary survival tools inside . The weight should be around 100 kg . Im slightly worried about whats crammed in there since its this heavy, but its Rose after all . Surely theres something, Ill believe in it . However How long am I going to be running for GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Or perhaps I should say, I wonder if I can live and make it out of this forest . Footnotes 1 . Kichiku means brutal or demon-like . 2 . His surname Usato also has a character which means rabbit . 3 . Russian nesting doll . >>>Matryoshka doll Wikipedia Shiru: Classes recently started for me but Ill still translate when I can afford to . This chapter has only been a rough edit by me . For those still asking, yes you are free to use my English translations and translate them to another language . Happy translating . Chapter 7 It was now night time in this dangerous forest . I was resting on the branch of a tree in just my underpants . Its been a few hours since the sun went down . Judging from my growling stomach, I would say its about 8-9PM . My surroundings were pitch black so I was relying on the moonlight to see . Fortunately, compared to my former worlds moon, the moon here was several times larger and gave off more light as well . I could hear piercing cries in the distance, possibly from nocturnal monsters . Guess I cant start a fire . There was a possibility of monsters noticing the fire after all . Then again, I did consider that some might be afraid of it instead . Inside the rucksack was portable food, a canteen the size of a PET bottle, a knife with a 20 cm blade, and lastly, a pen and notebook . That is to say, there werent any tools for starting fires . Even so, I never expected that it would mainly be portable food inside I wont have to worry about hunger with this much, but was this really okay? No, its not okay . Lost in my own thoughts, I ended up talking to myself . I was sitting on a very thick branch . It was certainly very strong since it could support both me and the heavy rucksack . I had to run for about 3 hours before I could get away from the Grand Grizzly and Blue Grizzlys . I was able to hide but I wasnt able to completely lose the bears . I was wondering why but I arrived at the conclusion that they were following me by my scent . With that in mind, I considered washing away my scent and began searching for a place with water . Before long I found a place with a waterfall and jumped in without hesitation . As a result, the bears scattered but my clothes were drenched . What should I do now? The goal was to hunt a Grand Grizzly, but no matter how confident I was in my physical ability, I still didnt feel capable of making full use of it . If thats the case, what should I do? At the moment, I can use A knife, a notebook, and a pen . For the time being, I put on my still-wet trousers and holstered the knife on my belt . To defeat your opponent, you must first know them The pen is mightier than the sword, or so they say . For now I should make some plans, the place where I am at right now will be my basecamp . Fortunately, theres a river close by this place . I was concerned there might be parasites but in these circumstances, I can only pray that it isnt the case . Its a bad omen but Ill show that I can overcome it . I used some lesser healing magic on my body and started to get some rest . Oops, before that I should I pulled out the knife from my belt and plunged it onto the tree I was on . The first day Being thrown into the forest, one lone mans fight was about to begin . The next morning, I rose early and had tough, chewy portable food for breakfast, washing it down with water from the canteen . After putting on a T-shirt and long pants, and making sure my equipment was in order, I set off to the depths of the forest while keeping my head down . My pen and notebook was also tucked away such that I could easily take them out at any time . Where is this? Marking the trees I passed with my knife, I inspected my surroundings . Right before I set off, I washed my body in the river again so wouldnt need to worry about scent Or at least Id like to think so, but itd be pointless if I got spotted again . There were many monsters in the forest besides the Grand Grizzly and Blue Grizzlys . I havent seen any monsters besides those two yet . Well, even if I didnt want to, Ill probably encounter others soon enough . ! This is There were three deep gashes on a tree; a trace of a large creature with claws . From the size of the claw marks, its highly possible that the Grand Grizzly from yesterday made these . Ill have to be even more careful in this area then . . !? A gasagasa sound rustled from the bushes in front of me . Is something there? Carefully approaching the bush, I pulled out my knife as a precaution . I briskly wiped the sweat from my forehead . If its something really ferocious, Im running away immediately . Gulp . I held my knife in a reverse grip and pushed my way through Kyuu A black furball appeared . What is thi is that a rabbit? The furball before me was in fact a wild black rabbit, its ears stood up like antennas . This type of rabbit wasnt mentioned in the book Rose passed to me . It was lying down on the ground and looked at me with its big red eyes . Large, round cute eyes . Its adorable appearance swayed my heart but I could also see that it had difficulty moving . Are you hurt? Kyu . The rabbit nodded in assent . I wont bother asking why you can understand me . This is another world, theres no point bringing over common sense from my former world . Lets see where youre injured . . I approached the rabbits side, on its foot was a gash, possibly done by a monster . Stay still alright? A pale green light emitted from my hand, I held it close to the wound on its hind foot . A few seconds passed and I moved my hand away, the wound disappeared without a trace . These are the results of my training . Although I mostly used it on myself, it would seem that healing someone else was much faster . Considering this, I was once again surprised by how unbelievable this magic is . Its been healed . Dont get yourself hurt like this again . I left the rabbit alone . I considered bringing it back home because of its adorable appearance but my objective was to subjugate a Grand Grizzly I dont have the luxury of getting too distracted . However, the rabbit approached me as I left . Without saying anything, the rabbit just kept following me Eh, whats this? Hey hey, if you stick with me youre going to get attacked by a Grand Grizzly, you know? Or do you know where the Grand Grizzly is? Kyu . The rabbit shook its head but indicated me to follow and took off . I followed it, theres no harm seeing where it was leading . Somehow, I felt like I could place my trust in this rabbit there wasnt any reason for it, I just felt that way . Kyu! Pyonpyon . As the rabbit made such sounds jumping and advancing through the forest, I noticed both of its antenna-like ears were pointing in a direction . Those ears, do they act like a radar or something? While thinking that, I chased after it for a good 10 minutes . Suddenly, the nimble rabbit came to a halt . Whats happening? Kyu kyu . Uwa! W-what is it? The rabbit abruptly landed on my shoulder with its feet . Its black fur tickled the bottom of my neck . Other than that, there was its weight, well it wasnt particularly heavy . Whats with this little one? Youre way too cute . The rabbits ears bent forward and seemed to be hinting at something . Kyu . Take a look in front? As expected, this rabbit seems to understand my words . But since youre cute, Ill forgive you . Pushing my way forward through the vegetation, I saw two Blue Grizzlys in a dark cave . Eeh!? OH I held down my own mouth . If I shout here, Id give away my position . That cave seems to be their den . To the rabbit on my shoulder, I said to it in a small voice, Thanks for the help . To my words, the rabbit acted in an embarrassed manner and started grooming itself . You shy little thing Seeing as Ive found their cave, I took out my pen and notebook . Kyu? Nn, youre asking what this is? Its unlikely Id easily win if I fought a bear head on . If thats the case, theres no choice but to aim for the opponents openings . If so Observation diary . Come, the diary where one risks their life begins now!! We started a Discord server . Do join us if youd like! You can come talk, ask questions, and give suggestions . Discord: Translating/TLC Shiru Editing Shiru, Fateburn Proofreading Shiru, Fateburn Chapter 8 Forest Diary Its the second day of my daily life in the forest . Before retiring for the day, I want to be a bit more familiar with the Grandy and Blue Grizzlies ecology . Im relying on the moonlight to see; its a bit dark but I can still make out what Im writing . I wonder if its become a habit this past month, but I feel uneasy if Im not keeping my thoughts in a diary . Day 2 With the black rabbit leading the way, I quickly arrived at the monsters dwelling . Inside were two Blue Grizzlies along with one Grand Grizzly . Of the two, one appears to be a cub with its small stature . The other one has a large build so its probably the parent . Although it was written in the book that Grand Grizzlies like to move in groups Could these two types of bears be part of the same monster group? Seeing as there hasnt been much development in this past hour, I should wrap things up for today . As usual, the rabbit is riding on my shoulder . . but since youre cute, Ill permit it . Day 3 Im observing their habitat again . Just like yesterday, they arent moving . Nothing noteworthy happened, guess thats it for today . I wonder what this rabbit actually is and why it keeps following me It understands my words and is able to sense danger, which is very convenient . I have an endless amount of doubts about it . But its cute so whatever . Day 4 My stomach hurts . Day 5 As expected, the water was no good . It was very reassuring to have the rabbit at my side while I was suffering from stomach aches . By the afternoon, my condition improved and I continued observing the bears . Looking down at them from a tree, the bears seem to be on a hunt today . Even though I havent seen them for only a day, it feels like its been a long time . As for the hunt, it felt like the Grand Grizzly was leading the Blue Grizzly cub . Somehow, the sight of it was calming . From watching them today, I learned that they basically eat anything . They also brought down a Fall Boar, a wild boar monster, with ease . Am I really capable of taking them down? Day 6 I encountered a monster today . The black rabbit led me to a place with clean water and just when we were heading back the rabbit started trembling . What appeared was something akin to a tsuchinoko; a gigantic snake . I dont know the name of this creature so for now Ill call it a giga tsuchinoko, or rather Ill just shorten it to Giganoko . Its abdomen was thick and its body was around 7 metres long . Slithering on its belly, it came directly for me while I froze in fear . Of course, I ran . It chased after me persistently but I managed to get away . Just as a precaution, I also took a detour on the way back . Somehow, that snake gave me a strange feeling . Unlike the other monsters of this forest, it felt ominous . In addition, the black rabbit appeared to be frightened, even though it remained composed in the Grand Grizzlys presence Despite not fully understanding the monsters in this forest, it seems that something dreadful was occurring here . Day 7 Nothing abnormal happened with the bears today . This is bad, its already been one week, Im starting to forget why Im here . Day 8 I encountered the Giganoko again . It was lurking in a place not far off from my base . When I first encountered it, it was deeper in the forest, or at least that was supposed to be the case . . did it follow me back to my base? If so, then its targeting me . Ill pass on getting eaten . It would be good if I brought down the Grand Grizzly soon . I have a bad feeling about this . Day 9 In the morning, the rabbit seemed scared so I decided against setting out and took a longer rest on the tree . I considered fetching my water canteen from the ground but it was risky, and theres no substitute for my life . Nevertheless, isnt this rabbit too emotionally attached to me? Even if I healed its wound, would one normally be this attached? To be honest, I want to take it home . Tomorrow, once the Giganoko goes away, Ill start hunting the bears . Day 10 In the end, I wasnt able to hunt the Grand Grizzly . Its not that my desperate attempts at a strategy failed I didnt even have to chance to use any . Right in front of me was the cruel sight of a Grand Grizzlys messy, half-eaten corpse . Chapter 9 Atrocious Thats what I immediately thought at the scene before me . There was the Grand Grizzlys corpse lying here, the monster that Rose told me to defeat . Noticing its distorted limbs as I got closer, I also saw a mark on its body; it appeared to be a large and raw bite wound . Additionally, a Blue Grizzly was next to it in a similar state . This isnt right . Kyu This is . . just too much isnt it It was a one-sided and cold-blooded slaughter, where the dominating side probably got provoked or irritated . It wasnt an act of a predator seizing its prey and trying to eat them . There was also something of much more concern than just my feelings of anger . Rose, shes going to kill me for sure . I didnt personally see how the bears were killed . However, almost anyone can tell to some degree that the other sides intent was to completely break them . In this area, theres only one opponent that comes to mind that would be capable of such an act . Its that tsuchinoko-like snake . I was thrown into this forest to defeat a Grand Grizzly . Now that its dead and I cant bring back proof to Rose that I took it down Kyu This is bad, this is bad this is bad! I considered taking the bears fangs and showing it to Rose as a trophy, essentially deceiving her that I cleared her condition . However, its that ridiculous woman after all If theres anything suspicious about my behavior, she would go investigate it herself and immediately see the truth . As if trying to disagree with myself, I punched a tree with my fist . I heard a conspicuous rustling sound but I was so disordered that I paid little attention to it . At the moment, my composure and thoughts werent back to normal yet, but the rabbit gave a loud squeak beside my ear to warn me . . . ! Is it that snake!? I immediately put strength into my legs and got ready to run, but because it was so sudden, I didnt realize that there was no real danger . I dropped my guard when a small, blue figure appeared . Gwu Is it the Blue Grizzlys cub? What appeared was a Blue Grizzly about one meter in diameter . The little one looked at me with distant eyes, and then it got closer to the two bears remains . The cub raised a sorrowful cry . . Gwu . . . Im not a particularly praiseworthy person . I have never helped others with good intentions, nor have I ever stopped others that had ill intentions . Im merely an ordinary boy in high school . Despite getting a little stronger from Roses torment, my true nature is still the same . No matter how much I struggle, Im still the same high school boy who hates to lose . Because Im a sore loser, I dont like admitting defeat to Rose . I dont like that my prey was taken . I dont like the fact that my determination was in vain . However, above all those I dont like the scene of the bear cub raising its sad voice right in front of me . Hey . Gu!? I know Im contradicting myself . Originally, I was supposed to defeat the Grand Grizzly next to you . I might even be using the current situation as an excuse . However Ill defeat the enemy . Thats why, take a look . Ill gift you the most supreme snake meat . This is just for my own self-satisfaction, as a person who hates to lose, Ill be the one to defeat that snake . This time I wont run away, I will fight . With a clear conviction, I turned my back on the cub . I walked away to oppose a malicious enemy for the first time . Shiru: Im working alone again now, Ill also be taking a short break (2 weeks, maybe less) to sort some things out . Chapter 10 Author: This chapter is not from the protagonists point of view . In a dark cloud covered area uninhabited by humans, and separated from Lyngle Kingdom; there was an eerie castle with high walls that towered over the surroundings . . . Fumu . The castles master, a beautiful man, was sitting on a dignified ornament chair . His surroundings were dim and the interior design resembled a thrones . In front of him was the kneeling figure of a tall woman with red hair . Itd be difficult to identify the woman as a human . Along with her red hair that reached her shoulders, she also had dark brown skin . But more importantly, there were twisted horns on top of her head . The red-haired woman was most likely the mans retainer . The man slowly opened his mouth, How are things proceeding for the invasion of Lyngle Kingdom? Its proceeding smoothly . Currently, units are steadily making preparations for the invasion . We can commence the operation soon . The woman gave a very retainer-like response while the haughty man uninterestedly said, I see Its good if thats the case . Dismissed . Yes . The woman gave a respectful bow and then acting in accordance with the mans command, she left the room . After the woman exited the room, she exhaled to loosen her tension . It was mental strain on the level where that she had never felt until now . Haa As expected, one would have trouble breathing when talking to Maou-sama . Is that okay? Youre saying that despite being the commander of the third army So its Hyululurk huh . Calling out from behind was a man with horns on his head similar to a sheeps . Its not really a big deal . Maou-sama is a gentleman with tolerance, he wouldnt mind my irrelevant thoughts . Anyways, how about you? Dr . Monster Professor? No way~ dont address me with such a weird name . Were co-workers so you can just call me Hyululurk . Fuun . . The woman felt troubled by Hyululurks personality and scratched her head . Hahaha, Ill answer your question from before Ive completed the prototype Magic Monster . Hoo, whats it like? It has strong poison, a large physique, and sharp fangs . In addition, its beauty transcends the framework of all other living creatures Whats the name of it? Magic Monster Prototype Number 72, Balzinack! Its my supreme masterpiece! Nn? Didnt the previous number 71 also have the same name? What happened to it? In response to the womans question, Hyululurk collapsed onto the ground while covering his eyes with his hands . Ah, that child . That child was deployed in the last Lyngle Kingdom invasion . It encountered the Corps Commander in that country and was repelled splendidly, that was the end for it At that time, my mental state was similar to having lost my own child you know . Corps Commander Sigris huh . With his true abilities, its certainly possible for him . Appearing in the womans mind was an enemy knights figure wrapped with zeal and wielding a rustic sword . However, there was also a very troublesome group on his side in the previous battle you see . Ah, as a technical person, Im not well-informed but youre talking about the Kidnappers right? Yep, its those guys . They dont fight despite being soldiers on the battlefield . In the previous battle, you have no idea how much trouble they gave us The woman had a bitter expression as she remembered their last advance on Lyngle Kingdom . Her pride was greatly wounded as her strategy used in the invasion was a failure . Hyululurk then questioned, Hmm, then cant you just defeat them first? Impossible . They are extraordinarily tough . In addition, they can move the injured without any loss in their speed . Furthermore, the boss of those guys is Their boss is? . The woman gave a frown and then clenched her teeth . What exactly happened during her last encounter with their boss? While Hyululurk was thinking that, she started giving an answered on her own accord . Their boss is a user of healing magic . I see, the subordinates are responsible for bringing the injured to a safe place to be healed . Thats the job for the subordinates . The boss personally jumps onto the battlefield, and from there they can heal any injuries . . Its annoying since no matter what attacks are used, they can heal the injuries in a flash . They also recover any of their fatigue, its inhuman to the point where you could easily mistake the nature of their power as immortality . Their healing speed feels impossible to achieve when compared to normal recovery magic . The origins of healing magic are scarce and inconspicuous . Moreover, they are also always maintaining their bodys best condition with it . That way of using it, a normal humans body shouldnt be able to withstand it . Hyululurk isnt called the Monster Professor without reason . Since humans are also included as research subjects, Hyululurk is well-acquainted with the human bodys structure . Based on the womans observations No matter how a human crosses over their bodies limits with their abilities; the muscle tissues, bones, and internal organs should feel pain that no ordinary human can endure . Much less to say to actually go through with it Youd definitely have to be someone who was reckless with your own life . The problem is that they are able to endure it . Previously, before the Maou-sama was revived, my teacher and that person tried to kill each other . The fight finished with that person only losing a right eye, their boss is that kind of monster . You mean the first armys that person really is a monster, you actually know right? I dont know, I dont know at all . Hyululurk sighed at the woman who was feigning ignorance . To live after meeting your teacher, they must have some considerable skill . Fuu, the newcomers in my unit dont believe in my story at all . In the next invasion, Ive arranged it so theyll all personally experience it whether they want to or not . Youre planning to that extent huh But I will personally dispel my teachers regrets in the next operation that person Rose, Ill be the one to defeat her . But your teacher is still alive you know . Hyululurk casually muttered as the woman looked towards the direction where Lyngle Kingdom was located . Ill bet it on my name, Amira Belgret! This time around, youve been assigned to command the soldiers . Therefore, it would be bad if you went out on the front lines, dont you agree . . ? Ah Shiru: Thanks for the supportive comments . I appreciate them since Im mainly translating for others to read . I used to leech off others translations as well so I know most people just read and move on . Im only saying this just so some people can understand; translating is time-consuming and I prioritize quality over quantity . Im working alone as well, so honestly Im probably reading my own chapters at least 5 times more than most of you . There are also difficulties sometimes when working with others . I had to catch up with my studies in the past 2 weeks so that I can continue to do this . Therefore, please dont complain about slow translations . Different people translate despite being busy for their own reasons but I just hope people keep that in mind for future reference for other translators . Thank you for reading . Chapter 11 After proclaiming to subjugate the snake to the Blue Grizzly cub, I passed the time on top of a tree by making a spear . It was currently night-time; I was using my knife to shave the tip of a thick branch . I dont know if an improvised weapon such as this is was going to be effective . However, I dont know how to create any traps . My only other weapons are this knife and my own fists . Therefore, I wanted at least one more weapon . There, its finished . Ive only tapered the branchs end but its quite sharp . I leaned back on the tree trunk this was also how I usually slept without falling off . Ive gotten used to sleeping on this hard bed, but as expected, I still yearn for a soft one . I wonder how Kazuki and Inukami-senpai are doing Kyu? Haha, you ended up following me this entire time after all . I gently stroked the rabbit on its head as it looked towards me . Such a strange rabbit . Its existence as a living creature is a mystery . If I think about it, I was only able to survive because of this rabbit . Tomorrow you might get caught up in something dangerous but Best regards . The rabbit nodded its head in agreement . Feeling satisfied from its response, I entrusted my back to the tree and shut my eyelids . It wouldnt do if I didnt properly rest my body for the fight ahead . * The next day, I used the rabbits radar to search for the snake . I was carrying only the knife and improvised spear, I left everything else behind . Of course I made sure to also wash my body so that I wont have to worry about my scent . My preparations are complete so all thats left is finding the snake . Kyu!? Whats wrong? The rabbits body quivered with a start . I pointed my spear at the indicated direction as I started perspirating . While being extremely cautious, I advanced towards the thicket . It sounds like a battle is going on? Sounds could be heard . It was a very loud and violent sound, similar to the sound of mowing down a tree . I slowly separated the thicket and peered in to look at the other side . My objective was there, the tsuchinoko-like figure . I couldnt help but suppress my breathing as I could recognize another creature close by to the snake . It was the Blue Grizzly cub from yesterday . That guy! Kyu! The cub was covered with wounds all over but it wasnt dead . Maybe because it was only a cub but it seemed to have reached its limit for fatigue as it was remaining motionless . What should I do? Should I just go in there? Or should I wait till the snake reveals an opening? The best choice would probably be the latter, but thats That would look bad . ? You should get down . I let the rabbit down on the ground and clutched the spear with both of my hands . My resolution was already set but of course it wasnt for accepting my death . It was the resolve to bring down the snake that was bullying the weak with my spear . Lets go!! If it was just this much intimidation, compared to Rose, it was nothing much . I know the fear of that kichiku and cold-blooded woman Im not scared of something like this! Gu!? !? The pair was surprised from my loud voice . Leaving the cub aside, it seemed the snake was unsure of whether to aim for me or the bear first . This was a chance . However, those scales that acted as a suit of armor, my spear would definitely not pierce through . If thats so, how should I proceed? It was obvious, I just had to aim for the part that was vulnerable . Raa!! Advancing forward with all its might, the snake came closer to me . Looking at it from a closer angle, its mouth was much larger than I initially thought . If it were to get a bite on me even once, it would be an immediate death for sure . Nn? It was getting dark in front of me Shaaaaaa! Uwaa!? There was a slamming noise in front of me as I saw the closing of its enormous mouth . If I didnt step back, I would be dead by now hey! However, I was waiting for this timing . From there I held my spear in my right hand with an underhand grip and thrust it out while giving a cry . Eat this you stupid snake!! Making a remark that was unlike me, I pierced the spear deep into the snakes right eye . Ill keep putting strength like this till I pierce through completely! As I was thinking that, my arm was pushed back Kishaaaaaaaaa! Nna!? Gah . In the next instant, my body received a tremendous impact and I was blown away . As my consciousness was flying away, I used healing magic on reflex . The wound was starting to heal and I was able to stay conscious . I got blown away to a tree and my body was slid off to the ground . From there, I confirmed the snakes figure . The spear was stuck on its right eye and it was shaking its tail . GuIt was the tail huh Fushururururururu Im an idiot . This weird snake would obviously be able to think of using its tail . But I was able to recover with healing magic . Half of the snakes vision should be lost now . The trade-off was I received an attack from it but a wound like this is trivial to me . I got back up as my wound was completely healed and then immediately pulled out the knife from my waist . Is that all you got? Its not effective at all! Ill aim for its right side, where its blind . As I was running towards its right, it was also slithering towards me . If the opponent is just relying on force, itll be easy to avoid them . As expected, it was approaching me from its left side . However, it stopped abruptly and then turned towards my head . !? For an instant, I could tell that it was sneering at me with its mouth slanted . Seeing that smile, I realized I completely fell into the snakes trap . Its thinking was clever . I thought that it was just a snake that relied on its instincts and acted violently to resolve things . However, this guy was clearly different . It was able to think carefully about its actions, its thinking was also very cruel and atrocious . It was just thinking of slaughter . This guy it found enjoyment in tormenting others . Opening its large mouth, this time, it caught my left shoulder . Gwu, guaaaaaaaaaa!? My voice raised into a scream as it dug into my left shoulder . At this moment, I pushed something out with my left hand . Furthermore, the strange part was the snake didnt try and bite my arm off . The snakes round eyes looked calm and seemed to know what happened . ~~~~! Hee . Naturally, what I pushed out in my left hand was the knife . It was pierced in its upper jaw portion where its scales couldnt protect it . Haa Haa Haa Ku My shoulder hurts But Ive gotten used to pain . I forcefully put strength in my right arm and held down on my left shoulder . Gi, theres no way Im going to lose like this! Shu, shururururu . The only difference that divides us is the amount of strength we both have . Even I, after coming to this world, have been training in hell . I have confidence in my own strength at least . . Aaaaaaaah, its impossible after all! Having two arms is better than having only a right arm . If this goes on, my left arm really will be separated from me for eternity!! Im starting to lose all sensation from my left arm . Im continuously using healing magic on it but theres nothing I can do about the blood that keeps flowing out . Nn? le . ft hand? I see now! The knife that I stabbed inside the snakes mouth was still punctured there and so I twisted it . Sure enough, the pain made the snake loosen its grip on my left shoulder . Now! At that moment, I pried open its mouth and pulled out my left arm . As my arm was painted with blood and the snakes saliva, I stepped back . The snake was suffering in agony from the object in its mouth . It would be a good chance to attack it but unfortunately my knife was still caught inside its mouth . With this, Ive lost my weapon . But theres still hope . I should aim over there right? My aim was on a tall portion of the snake . I cant give any spare time for it to recover . Thinking that, I tried to run swiftly but As I took a step forward, I couldnt fill my legs with any strength . Ku, my vision is My vision shook intensely and on top of that, my limbs were rapidly losing their strength . I used healing magic immediately before . I cant raise my left arm but it wont be long till its completely restored . If thats the case, I can only think of one other possibility . Poison, huh . Having such a large body and poison is really unfair . But this is probably my last chance . I cant afford to give in to something like poison . For the sake of relieving the poison, I mustered up all my magical power and covered my entire body like a coating . If the poison is damaging my body from the inside, I just have to keep on healing the damages . While feeling pain throughout my whole body, I kicked off the ground with my foot and ran towards the direction of the snake . Guuooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!! While giving a loud scream, the snake noticed my presence and swung its tail at me . I cant avoid it, but it doesnt matter . If I get hit, Ill just heal myself back again . At the instant I took a direct hit from its tail, a blue clump forced its way through in front of me . Guruu!! You While catching the tail and raising a pained voice, the Blue Grizzlys eyes looked at me for a moment . Did you come to save me? While I was looking directly at the Blue Grizzlys eyes, it turned away in silence to face the snake . The snakes head was in a position where I couldnt reach . Since I couldnt reach it from the ground, I could only climb up from its body . As I was climbing, the snake violently tried to shake me off but I clung on, I couldnt let go no matter what . And then finally reaching its head, I clutched my right hand onto the spear that was still pierced deep in its right eye . With this, its over! Putting power into my right hand, I pushed onto the spear . In doing so, the snake shook its head even more to throw me off . Once again, I put more strength into my right hand to pierce it and suddenly its movements stopped . With a thud, it collapsed onto the ground . Thrown to the ground along with the snake, I glanced over at the snake while lying down . Ha, hahaha I did it Guru The Blue Grizzly cub covered in injuries came towards my side . I thought it was coming to eat me, but it looks alright as its not acting hostile . It sat next to me and looked at my face . Then it gave a loud cry, similar to a bark . You are happy that the enemy was removed right? Gwu . Whats going to happen to this cub from now on, will it be able to keep living in this forest? No, that shouldnt be a worry at all . It was able to directly face against this snake, if its got this much guts, it has the qualifications to become to boss of this forest . Kishaa shaaa However, my relief was destroyed by the one cry which I definitely didnt want to hear . ! . . Its a lie right? The snake slowly got up . It was pitiful to look at but, I was able to see a furious hatred inside its eye as it directed that towards me . . Gu Gururu Stop that and run, just escape . The cub bit onto my clothes and tried dragging me . Even though itd be fine to just cast me aside and run away yourself! While feeling worthless at being unable to move my own body, tears came out . Is it going to end like this here!? Kazuki, Inukami-senpai, King-sama, Seria-sama, Tong, and in addition Rose . Thats right, its all Roses fault . Youd forgive me if I voiced out my resentments in my last moments right? Dammit, you kichiku! Middle-aged woman! Violent woman! Ogreee!! Shaaaaa!! When I die, Ill definitely haunt you as a ghost!! The snake approached us with its large mouth opened . Im already satisfied, I feel refreshed inside my heart . Ive become free, Ill continue to curse Rose in hell . However I didnt want this cub to be dragged into this . If its death, itd be good if only I died . Its fine, just separate from me already As I was telling the cub to distance itself from me, something dropped from the sky and crushed the snake as it was about to bite . Eh? Good grief . You good for nothing Just obediently die like this Squashing the snakes head with their foot was a woman with green hair . On their shoulder was a familiar black rabbit . From this situation, the cub and I were dumbfounded . However, after a few seconds, I comprehended the situation and my whole body started quivering . It wasnt because I was overjoyed from being saved but rather it was fear due to the woman in front of me . Yoo, Usato . You did good . Ro, Rose-sama! Without even thinking about it, I added a sama to the reigning empress in front of me . I couldnt help it . While I was shivering in fear because of Rose, the black rabbit was gently petted and was smiling . No no, if it wasnt for this little guy, I wouldnt have come and that would have been bad . That rabbit An, rabbit? What are you saying? This isnt a rabbit, its my pet Kururu . Its a monster and was keeping watch over you . Eeh . . It was at that moment when the animal that helped me was replaced as a monster . Rose kicked the snake with her foot as if she despised it and started talking, No, it was just precaution in the event you somehow got out of the forest you see . Although, even I didnt expect that the monster from the last invasion that Sigris was supposed to kill fled to this forest . Well, I was observing and saw it was able to draw out your utmost abilities . Invasion? The Maou armys? This person, she was watching me as I was chasing after the snake huh . . I already have nothing more to say . Ive already become accustomed to this kichiku . Thats right, but I didnt forsee that the Grand Grizzly would be killed . It really ate something good . After all, the Grand Grizzly is the boss of this forest . Ha!? Then from the beginning, you were planning on having a war with the monsters of this forest!? What an Oni! No regard for human life! No, thats wrong . There would a successor to inherit it . Successor!? Normally the boss wouldnt be killed and you would have to also challenge others and steadily raise your rank before you can fight the Grand Grizzly . I was planning on making you do it on the seventh day but You were planning that but? Surprisingly, what you were doing was interesting . Therefore, I let it continue as it was . Eeh My conduct for my own survival was actually what was strangling me? Rose approached me as I was feeling down . Nothing matters anymore . Gururu! The Blue Grizzly cub broke between Rose and me . Nn? This little guy is the Blue Grizzlys cub? Youve become close with this little one? Eh, is that so? At the very least, I feel Ive formed a bond with this cub . Even so, you really do resemble me . Oi, you . The cub trembled as Rose called out to it . As expected, even animals would be frightened of a strong person like Rose . Carry this successor with you . Ha? What are you saying!? Is it okay to let a monster inside the kingdom!? I will allow it, I will permit you . Besides, I was thinking it was about time for Kururu to return to my side . As an extra, there shouldnt be a problem to begin with . How unreasonable, its doubtful that this cub would even follow me Nn? Why are you lifting my body up, bear cub-san? Gu . Eh~~ it feels like you are showing interest? Is it fine to go away from the forest your parents gave birth to you? Probably being able to perceive the meaning behind my words, the cub gave its response by rocking its body . It feels as though it was doing it as a debt of gratitude . I unintentionally sighed . There was one more thing that was bothering me and so I raised the question to Rose, That rabbit Why was it injured from before? Aah? It was for the sake of dropping your guard, it was an act it sold to you for that purpose . Kyu . The rabbit-san was full of confidence and puffed its chest out with pride . My heart felt like it was being whittled from seeing the rabbit brimming with confidence . In addition, I also now know the reason it was able to understand my words . Everything was in Roses palm all along I want to cry . Well then . Suddenly, Rose lifted the cub along with me while I was still on top of him . I already dont want to deal with this anymore, this person is scary . As I was weeping, Rose faced me with a smile but I could also see a vein formed on her forehead Which reminds me, you were saying something about me right? What was it again? Kichiku? Middle-aged woman? Violent woman? Ogre? Im still 25 years old you know? When we get back, I hope you prepare yourself okay? Just now I came to an understanding, my largest threat and enemy was not that snake I-If you round up, wouldnt that make you 30 years old though? I think you wont be sleeping tonight . Its this scary beyond belief leader . Chapter 12 At last, I finally made it back to Lyngle Kingdom from that jungle of hell . Although I was poisoned by the snake before and was injured, Rose was able to heal everything . At the moment, I wasnt able to do that with my own power . Thinking it like that as expected, Roses healing magic really is amazing . Probably because I was secluded in the forest this whole time, it felt like a long time had passed but its actually only been 10 days . Right now, I was in an old stable near the Rescue Squads lodging house with the Blue Grizzly cub, now named Bluerin, and tending to its wounds with healing magic . I ruffled its blue fur with my hand . Fufufu, its a nice name, if I do say so myself . Isnt that right, Bluerin? No, I really do think Bluerin is a good name . Its a Blue Grizzly so taking the Blue and ri then changing it to rin You get a cute name that has some aspects from its original character . Even so, its really times like these when my naming sense comes out . While I was nodding to myself, I placed my hand on Bluerins head . The little guy moved its head as if he nodding in agreement to my words . Kapu . While making such a sound, my hand was bitten . . I see, it seems youre very happy about receiving this name . Hahaha, you couldnt control your play-biting that even blood is coming out? As for the current situation, Bluerin was accepted into the kingdom without problems . To be honest, I thought we would be kicked out . However, from what Rose said, a monster that obeys a human such as the black rabbit Kukuru is usually considered pretty safe . After being observed for a few days, we gained permission to enter the kingdom . Apparently, I also have to submit a difficult report and some other things along with this . For that matter, it seems Rose will be the one doing it for me . On the surface shes a really scary teacher but I dont dislike being able to rely on her at times like these those are my true feelings . By the way Kyu? Its you, you traitorous person no, you traitorous rabbit . Kyu~ Its useless even if you cutely tilt your head like that you know? For a moment, my heart felt swayed from that cuteness and I felt like forgiving it but Ill keep that a secret . My relationship with Bluerin was similar to Rose whose pet was Kukuru . Kukuru is a monster called the [Noir Rabbit] and is apparently considered quite rare from what Rose said . I have a bit of a grudge towards this rabbit . Im talking about how my pure heart was played with . Purposely injuring itself just to get closer to me, something like that although I do see its praiseworthy for doing it as the task given by its owner However, Im not satisfied with something . You being Roses pet I was thinking along the lines of a dragon or a legendary living creature Its unfair that youre this cute right!? Gwa!! Ouch!? Sorry! Bluerin is cute too! Bluerin is the cutest okay!? Thats why Thats why Dont beat on my lower leg! While desperately suppressing my pain, Kukuru looked at me with an odd expression . Then it jumped onto my back, used it as a stepping stone and jumped once more . Looking behind me, Kukuru was on Roses shoulder . There there, good child . Rose-san . . Ou, I properly took care of the report . This bear is already the Rescue Squads property . Property, huh . Well, thats just how it is . Its not like theyre letting me stay here for free, theres also the need for Bluerins feed . It wouldnt do if this little guy isnt working . While thinking that, I faced Bluerins direction . He was sticking his face inside the bundle of straw . Somehow, its like its entire body was shaking . Bluerin, you No matter how scary Rose is, thats just too much right? Well the matter concerning this bear is already done with . I came here because of that good-for-nothing thing . Good-for-nothing? Its that snake right? Calling it a good-for-nothing . . is it just the literal meaning or could it be for an entirely different reason? If its about that monster, I encountered it when erm Kukuru was leading me to a place with clean water . I see . That thing was in a place where we couldnt find it while healing its wounds and saving up its strength . . However, to be able to kill the Grand Grizzly Umm What is it? Exactly just how dangerous is the Grand Grizzly? The only thing I know about it is from books, thats why This was the thing I was the most curious about . I truly want to know just how dangerous of a place I was thrown into . Rose folded her arms while showing she felt it was troublesome . Let see . Even if this countrys elites gathered and formed a group, they wouldnt be able to match the enemy . Its at that level . Are you an idiot!? Ah? Im sorry . I ended up apologizing immediately . This was a situation where I could make her back down but despite that . I reflexively apologized! If I think about it carefully, the snake killed the Grand Grizzly who would easily overpower a group of elites . It almost desperately cornered me to my death, so while I cant say Im amazing; it makes me want to work a little harder right? I voiced my thoughts to the unconcerned Rose to see her reaction, and surprisingly she didnt give me the usual verbal abuse . In relation to the events this time, you passed . No, you can even say you went above and beyond that . Although we injured it before, you were the one to drive it into that state . Youve earned the right . What right is that exactly? Its the right to be on the same battlefield of war as me . Your foundation is still lacking but youve obtained something different from other healing magicians . Something different? A body to withstand pain, the physical ability, in addition Rose held her fist against my chest . A tenacious spirit, something that the other two remaining healing magicians on my team werent able to obtain . Be proud of it . Im still not really self-aware of that but Nn? Two other healing magicians? That reminds me, there were two other healing magicians besides Rose in this squad . However, I havent seen their figures at all after I was thrown into the Rescue Squad . Their bodies are weak so theyre in running a clinic in town . Ah, so thats why Im kinda envious . After all, they didnt have to go through Roses training They will support us from the back lines, others will collect the injured, while you and I will be in the vanguard healing the injured . Im in the vanguard!? Naturally . Youre similar to me, thats why . What is? I dont have time . The Maou army will come soon . I suspect that in order to not fail like last time, theyll come aiming for us this time . From there, you will appear as the hidden gem . To sum it up, Im like a trump card to the Maou army wah isnt that too much of an exaggeration? Rather it might be close to deceiving them . Such an important task, could I really do it? In a battle of life and death, would my mental condition still be the same as usual? Looking at my dark expression, Rose probably was able to guess my thoughts and said, It cant be helped if youre feeling worried . But prepare yourself, they will definitely hunt for the heroes on the battlefield . !? Kazuki and Inukami-senpai . Both of them are different from me, they are true heroes . Its already been arranged for them to be fighting the Maou army . They will definitely be fighting on the battlefield . What should I do? To be honest, I dont really want to participate on the battlefield . But above that, the feeling of not wanting to lose a friend in this world is stronger . Theres also my own stubbornness where I wouldnt like it if both of them went without me . The both of them are doing their best, I wouldnt like it if only I was in a safe place . Theres also the fact that we came from the same circumstances . Its similar to a childs selfishness but turning a blind eye to it is something I cant do . I looked at Rose with a serious expression . I will not fight . Ou . I will not kill the enemy . Ou . But I will save everyone . Thats fine, were a medical squad, theres no need to kill the opponent . What matters is how many we save . The guys that want to self-sacrifice themselves hit them and take them back . The enemies that want to kill our guys snatch them away from the enemy . The guys that seem like theyre on the verge of death do everything to keep them alive as if your own life was on the line . That is our role you understand? Newcomer . Keep on talking about these idealistic thoughts, we the Rescue Squad, just wouldnt be the Rescue Squad without them . I have a power . Its not the power to kill the opponent, its the power to keep others alive . Until now, Ive been unsure about my own path . But at this moment, Ive come to a decision because of this persons words . The battlefield is a merciless place where people can easily die . However, if my power can help save someones life in a place like that without hesitation, I stepped forward . I responded to her words by raising my voice, Yes! Leader!! It was at this time that I became a member of the Rescue Squad . Shiru: Meow . (??` ) I mean Nepu!! By the way, sometimes the author writes it as Kururu or Kukuru . Ill stick with Kukuru for now since Ive seen more Kukurus . So yes, I did consider dropping this project since I thought that I wouldnt be able to update as often now . When I started, I had more time but now there are more real life obligations like school and work Im especially busy this week and next week since a lot of my exams are on the same day and close together . If you want to take over please feel free to contact me . Just be aware that should the next translator drop it in the future, its unlikely I will pick it up again . I also want to see this series translated so some of you may know that I asked around if anyone wanted to pick this up . Well, sharing my translation with others also helps me since I receive feedback . The process of translating itself has also helped me improve a lot . If youre a reader, it would also help me to know what you think . You understand and dont mind a decreased speed . No! I demand more updates! Lets try getting another translator! Start prioritizing quantity over quality . (No TLC, edits, PR, etc) Erm yeah, have a nice day . Chapter 13 Novels As expected, I still received my punishment even after declaring my resolve to Rose . Rose still held a grudge against me for bad-mouthing her She imprisoned me and assigned me another muscle training menu from hell . I actually dont remember what happened last night but it was probably a dreadful experience . Before I was even aware of it, I was lying down on my own bed while my roommate Tong was nearby . My body wasnt injured anywhere nor did I feel tired I didnt feel sick or anything either . J-Just what exactly was I made to do Oh, youre awake, Usato? Tong huh, it feels like its been a while when I look at your face . Raising my body from the bed, I could see Tongs frightening-looking face . Waking up and having to see a face that even a kid would run away from is sure a bad omen for today . Haa Oi, why are you sighing because of me? I thought youd be more obedient after getting thrown into the forest but my expectations werent met . It was a thin hope . Well, theres a reason why Tong is saying that . Leaving this hard-faced looking guy aside, I behave myself when Im around the other four guys . While I engaged in some idle chatter with Tong, I finished getting dressed . After that, I headed towards the dining room for breakfast . Once I finished eating, I exited the lodging house . I also brought along a bucket of fruits with me from the dining room and I made my way towards Bluerins stable . Peering inside the stable . . the Blue Grizzly, Bluerin, was sleeping on top of a bundle of straw . Bluerin, are you awake? . Gu? You just woke up now huh . While gently stroking its head, I took out one apple from the bucket of fruits and held it out in front of Bluerin . As the fruit got closer to Bluerins nose, he sniffed its fragrance with a sun sun sound and opened its mouth wide and took it in one bite . There, there . Hafu Hafu . As it was slowly chewing its food, I took out another fruit for Bluerin after he gulped the previous one down . In doing so, I didnt forget to gently caress Bluerin again with my hand . Fufufu, hes well-behaved and on top of that, theres this pleasant fur . I was stupidly grinning while presenting fruits to him . Anyone seeing this appearance of mine would probably think that its very disgusting . You were here huh . I was looking for you . Leader? Whats the matter? It shouldnt be time for training yet . From the entrance, Rose entered with a displeasured face . Well, its her usual expression . I dont think its anything to worry about . Todays training will be Whats this things name? Are you referring to Bluerin? Blue rin? Is that supposed to be a name? Since Rose asked about Bluerins name, I explained to her how I ended up thinking of his name . Once I did, Roses eyes went blank . It was an unusual expression from her, it feels somewhat refreshing . You, are you fine with that name? Eh, isnt it a good name? Right Bluerin? Kapu . I tried to stroke its head with my hand but it was bitten with a kapu sound . This is surely just because Bluerin is feeling embarrassed . This is just this childs expression of love . Therefore, Im not suffering at all . Look, Bluerin likes it a lot . I-Is that so? In that case, I will be having this Bluerin participate in your training with you starting from today . Me and Bluerin? Releasing my hand from his mouth, Bluerin tilted his head to the side while looking up at Rose . This guy is also a member of the Rescue Squad . He should participate in your training no? Yeah, you think youre up for it? Bluerin . Throwing my words to see Bluerins reaction, he naturally understood and gave out a cry as if he was inspiring himself . It looks like hes up for it . Time is precious . Lets hurry up and go . Taking Bluerin along, Rose left the stable . Somehow, my heart feels like its excited for training since its been a while . Eh? Is it possible that Ive been trained this way by Rose? * Alright, Usato . Blue rin, carry him on your shoulder . Come again? Im curious as to why you hesitated in saying Bluerins name but apart from that, theres another part Im concerned with . Why am I carrying Bluerin on my shoulders? Isnt he going to run together with me? Dont talk back, run while wearing these weights and carrying Bluerin on your shoulders . Weights!? Isnt that obvious? This bear is slightly heavier than a human, thats why its just right . Just think of it as mock training to prepare for the real thing . Run like you would as if the bear needed treatment . Dont take him off with your hands or anything, do it as if it was on an actual battlefield . Yesss, I understand I wore the vest with weights in them . While thinking it was a familiar sensation, I lifted Bluerin up and put him on my shoulders . This is really light, I can do this . Are you alright? Bluerin . Gua . Bluerin lightly brushed the top of my head with his chin . On the upper part of my body, I was wrapped in Bluerins soft fur This was a warm and comfortable feeling . Seeing Rose sitting under the shade of a tree, I shouted out to her while burning a little with passion, Fufufu, leader, Ill show you the combination between me and Bluerin!! Dont chatter pointlessly, hurry up and start running . Its evident that Roses tone sounds almost irritated that wouldnt be something I would want to experience . After a short while, I broke into a run . The running route was the usual one Ive been using for training; it was in a circle within the forest . It wasnt a very spacious plot of land, and so I would be running in circles a lot . My mind and body feels light . Maybe my body was tempered during my survival lifestyle . Or perhaps it was during the struggle with that snake and the rapid use of healing magic influenced my muscles and bones by making them stronger . Yeah right, theres no way a manga-like development like that would happen . Gwu? Aah, sorry sorry, just talking to myself . While I was running, I also covered myself with healing magic and formed a thin membrane around my body . Using healing magic like this made the healing effect weaker compared to concentrating it in one spot . However, the strong point in using my magical power like this was being able to heal my whole body at once . Without this, I definitely wouldnt have been able to follow through with Roses training . Ive been running for approximately 2 hours now . Ive also been maintaining a constant speed but Im not tired yet . Ive been using my magical power conservatively as well . I could also say that if I didnt raise myself to at least this level, I wouldnt be alive right now . I can still go on I ran for approximately 4 hours now . It was then that I started to feel a sense of discomfort embracing my body . My legs were heavy and it felt painful to breathe . I still had plenty of stamina left but something was obstructing me . My bodys behavior was becoming an obstacle . . . Bluerin shook his body to show he was worried, but I couldnt give a response to him . Gradually my body felt heavier and my running speed rapidly slowed down . Just as I passed directly under the suns rays, I ultimately fell down . After letting Bluerin down, I ended up lying down like the character . Haa, haa, haa what this . I didnt notice that I exhausted my magical power . If it was just fatigue, I should be able to restore it . I shouldve saved enough magical power to last for at least half a day too . . While I was lying down, Rose was reading under the shade of the tree . She came closer to me and looked towards my face . Do you understand? This is the current hypothesis concerning your physical strength that humans are burdened with . Hypo thesis? The human body is an interesting thing . Depending on the amount of stress, it will have an effect on fatigue to a certain degree . Feelings like tension, fear, and uneasiness will cause a humans body to experience fatigue . Lets use Bluerin as an example . You were carrying him but lets say you replaced him with a human instead . Now, if you were on a real battlefield doing the same thing, theres no doubt you would use up all your strength in a shorter period of time . If thats the case, what should I do? Get used to it . Other than that, acquire the emotional strength and judgment to not be seized by fear . This is what todays training is going to be about . Here . Rose placed her hand on my head and a green light shone . A warm light wrapped around my whole body and at the same, my fatigue faded away . As one would expect, my magical power was still depleted . However, I was now at least able to recover myself to the degree of being able to stand again . Thank you very much . For now, try to recover your magical power . Were going to do the same thing in the afternoon . One way or another, this person was good at taking care of others . When I was in the forest, she didnt return back to the kingdom by herself It seems like she was in the forest as well . Whats more, she unexpectedly likes animals . Leader you Nn? Youre a tsundere eh . What does that word mean? No no, its nothing of concern . As expected, it would be bad for her to know what this term meant . That being the case, Ill shut this within my heart . If thats so then its fine . In the afternoon, run around in the neighborhood town that surrounds the castle . Eh? Could it be I have to do it while carrying Bluerin? What else is there other than that? If its like that, wouldnt I end up getting a lot of attention from a large number of people? Shiru: Ive been busy but just like maybe most of the readers here, I want to know what happens next in Chiyu as well . Ive also been helping out other translators with some of their projects too . I-Its not like I like translating or anything! Chapter 14 Novels It was the second time that I was visiting this town . There were a lot of people walking down the road, but I shouldnt drop my speed . Like Rose said, I needed to get used to running around people . Nevertheless, Ill probably get a lot of stares from others while running around town and carrying Bluerin on my shoulders . Normally, the people in town should be scared of Bluerin because hes a monster . Yet for some reason, instead of being afraid, they seemed to be giving an again huh look every time they saw me . I wonder why were not causing a commotion . Right, Bluerin? To the others, my appearance should be strange . After all, Im wearing a weird training vest and sitting on top of me was a big bear . If it was me, I would definitely report this . Although Im conscious of the fact that Im calling myself strange . Well, I guess its better if theres no commotion . That way, I can concentrate . The town was quite large Ive been here once before, yet I cant help but run on the main street where people live rather than in the alleyways . The reason was that in case I got lost, I could use the large castle as a landmark to guide me . Nevertheless, there were a lot of shops here . A lot of the fruits that I fed to Bluerin in the morning were being sold here, I wonder if theyre a specialty here . Ill ask Tong afterwards to see . Hey . The last time I passed here I only took a few side glances but this time I noticed a fragrant smell in the air . I peeked inside the street stall while I was running; they were selling peculiar-shaped food inside and they were much different in shape compared to food in my former world . Haa Haa Wa it At any rate, what was going on? For some time now, Ive been hearing a voice . It seemed like it was gradually getting closer to me, it appears were separated at a distance . It might be because Im running but still, it was odd for someone to approach me . Is someone trying to call out to me? Having my doubts, I took a look behind Geho Haa Haa Wait, you there Separated by 10 meters, there was a slender male who collapsed due to using up all his strength . I was dumbfounded at the sight in front of me but Bluerins cry helped me return to my senses . I went up to meet the other party halfway . Putting Bluerin down for a moment, I placed the palm of my hand on the mans back and poured healing magic into him . Are, are you okay? Cough Finally You noticed This person seemed to want something from me . While using healing magic, I raised my body up . The thin man who had a pale face showed an apologetic expression and raised his body as well . He had blonde hair and was fairly handsome . However, he seemed to have a very unfortunate look from the shadow of his appearance . It seemed like he was still feeling unwell, we should return to the main street for now . From there, I found a wooden box for him to sit on . How are you feeling? No, its just Sorry I dont particularly mind . You have some business with me? He seemed to have settled down a lot, a lot of vigor had returned to his face . The man, feeling embarrassed, scratched his head with his hand . Well~, looks like I ended up being greeted by my kouhai . Kouhai you say Huh? You didnt hear it from leader-san? Kouhai? The only senpais that came to mind in the Rescue Squad after entering this world were Tong and them . That scary bunch werent suited to be called senpai though . If that was so, this person is Ah . Youre a healing magician apart from me and leader! Hahaha, leader-san . It seems like she didnt explain much about us . Well then, I should introduce myself . Im a Rescue Squad member, Olga Fleur, by the way Im 23 years old . Id be happy if you just call me Olga without reserve . My name is Usato . I recently joined the Rescue Squad . I look forward to working with you, Olga-san . This person could use healing magic just like me . From what Rose told me, this person wouldnt be in charge of the front lines but rather be supporting from the back . Sorry, Im disturbing you while youre training . I walked here to buy pharmaceutical drugs when suddenly I spotted a Rescue Squad member carrying a Blue Grizzly cub on their back . . Whats more, it was a face I didnt recognize . Thats why I thought it might be that newcomer that I heard about from before . I see, so thats how it is Nn? How do you know Im someone in the Rescue Squad? Being able to see that I was a strange person carrying a bear was understandable, however, that shouldnt give any hints to my relations with the Rescue Squad . How did they know? Hahaha, thats because of the clothes youre wearing . This training uniform is special because only the Rescue Squad members are permitted to wear it . On the uniform, there should be a green embroidery on it right? Eh? Ah, yeah there is one . A green flower was sown on the trousers near my thighs . Ive never really thought much about it but it seemed that Olga-san was able to tell I was part of the Rescue Squad because of this . Incidentally, around this area is where Tong and the others usually run . The townspeople are quite used to it now . I see, thats why they arent too astonished when they see me and Bluerin Although I would be eaten if I tried bringing along a Blue Grizzly cub with me Hahaha . I ran this much in town already and I wondered why someone carrying a bear wasnt having much impact . Well well, the mystery is solved now . Bluerin was looking at me while I was making a strange expression . I gently petted him, and then I looked towards Olgas direction . He was showing a smile towards me and then he opened his mouth, Even so, its really surprising . To be able to go along with leader-sans grueling training that is . We couldnt accompany it at all you know . No no, Im desperate too thats why Nn? We, meaning, youre referring to the other person who can use healing magic right? Thats right, its my imouto thats 5 years younger than me . Instead of participating in the training, were running a clinic . It was a pair of siblings that were able to use healing magic huh . Ones aptitude for magic seemed to run close in the family . Ooh, brother and sister is it But its not like were not in the Rescue Squad anymore . Whenever an emergency arises, we return to the leader-sans side and treat the injured . I see now, in exchange for not participating in the training, they helped with diagnosis and treatment around town . When a war happens, their role was to heal allies in the rear . It looked like this person had thought out various things already . However, Olga-san should be a healing magician just like me . Why was he unable to heal himself when he was chasing after me? Olga-san, could it be that you cant heal your own body? Ah, about that, healing myself has never been my strong point . Conversely, healing others is my specialty . Even so, my body being weak is the reason why leader-sans training isnt suited for me Its a different reason for my sister, however . So thats the case There seemed to be individual differences between what could be done with magic and what couldnt be done . If I have time to spare later on, I would like to go see Olga-san and his imoutos clinic . Carrying Bluerin on my back, I stood up . Well, I should be getting back to training now . It would be best if Olga-san rested for a while longer . Sorry for disturbing you, Usato-kun . Not at all, I was glad to be able to talk with you, Olga-san . I shouldnt rest for too long . The reason was because Ill get scolded but it was also because I want to take my training seriously . Ah, theres just one more thing . Yes? Olga-san called out to me and I turned back to look at him, his face was no longer smiling but was instead replaced with a very serious expression . I want you to not hate Rose-san too much . That person is quite violent but how should I say it Theyre clumsy and awkward, thats why From this point on, they changed from calling leader-san to Rose-san, which means they are likely referring to Rose as an individual person and not her role as a leader . If thats the case, my answer was already decided . Its alright . From the beginning, Ive never hated her! Then, see you on another occasion!! She was a strict, violent, kichiku leader but for some reason I didnt have any feelings of hate towards her . Although I have one or two things to say to her about when she threw me in that forest If it wasnt for that, I wouldnt have met Bluerin so I guess its acceptable . But with regards to the Grand Grizzly, that was unfortunate However, thinking about what would have happened if that snake in the forest came out to attack the kingdom, I felt shivers running down my spine . Thinking of it like that, maybe it was a good thing after all . While facing forward, I ran . If I make another turn around the castle, I should be able to see Kazuki and senpai at this time . It has been a while since Ive seen their faces, I should go see them . But wouldnt it be bad to take Bluerin inside of the castle? * While looking at the scene of the boy running and shouldering the Blue Grizzly, I was lost in my own emotions . A healing magician thats the same type as leader-san, hes that kind of boy He wasnt a healing magician like me who was a specialty type, but rather a well-balanced type . Actually, I had no complaints about the effects of the healing magic he casted on me . I was still only in my twenties, but I felt a little moved . While sitting on the wooden box that Usato-kun prepared for me, I looked up towards the sky . It seems youve finally found it leader-san You wont be deployed on the battlefield just by yourself next time you know . Onii-chan . It appears my imouto has come . Regardless of how worried you are, there was no need to show such a frantic expression Truly, such a troublesome imouto . Onii-chan! Youve been out by yourself for the entire day, do you want to die!? Im not that weak of a person you know!? Eh? But, its onii-chan after all . What was with that way of talking? Naturally treating my existence like it was weak Wasnt that cruel? No no, I shouldnt pay too much attention to it . I should talk to my cute imouto about the recent encounter I just had . Leaving that aside, I met an interesting child today you know . Yeah? You should try meeting them once too . From now on, there will surely be interesting things in store to look forward to . Shiru: I noticed some of my tenses were off at times so I went back to earlier chapters (1-6) to scan for all of them but gave up half-way due to lack of time . Majority of people would hardly notice them so instead, Ill be more cautious of them from now on . Also, I think most people know what these terms mean since reading Web Novels is quite niche but in case you dont know: Kouhai - Junior Imouto - Little sister Onii-chan - Big brother *There can be various different forms and such, blah blah I will try to stick to certain indigenous terms to not break the immersion . Certain Japanese terms just cant be accurately conveyed in the same meaning in English . :c Chapter 15 Novels After I separated from Olga-san, I ran just like Rose told me to . It was at this time that I started heading towards the castle itself . Along the way, I got a lot of attention from other people they looked surprised from seeing my outfit . I wonder if it was really okay for the Rescue Squads eccentric practices to be viewed by others . As for my matter of running around the castle, I would have preferred to run inside rather than at the edge of the outer walls . It was just that Bluerin was on my back and I didnt think they would let me in . While thinking so, I reached the castles entrance gate . As expected, the gate was huge . I didnt get a chance to get a good look at it since I was abducted by Rose before but Indeed, the door that protected the castle was quite profound . While I was overpowered by the impressiveness of the door, I stepped up to where the guard was . The guard was wary for a moment upon seeing me but as soon as they saw my uniform, their expression changed . You are the Rescue Squads Usato-dono, am I correct? Yes but What a dispirited person . What business do you have here today? I want to go inside of the castle but Is it okay to let this guy in as well? Lets just see if Bluerin can enter the castle . The Blue Grizzly cub yes? Rose-sama has already given permission, I think there should be no problems! Eehh! Is it really okay to let a monster inside the castle grounds!? Rose-sama has guaranteed that its safe, therefore, its fine . Just when did Rose give permission? Was it when I was returning back to the kingdom? Probably while she was filing out that report, she granted permission for Bluerin to enter the castle . She also expected that I would take Bluerin along with me inside of the castle . Moreover, this person was really trusted . Just who was Rose exactly? Other than the fact that she was the Rescue Squads leader, I knew nothing else about her . Well, Im going inside, is that alright? No problem . Here, come on in . Carrying Bluerin on my back, I headed inside of the castle . If Bluerin were to attack anyone inside, Ill use any means to stop him . You cant go acting violently okay? Gu~ Youre really carefree . Do you really understand? Bluerin was completely relaxed on my back . Looking at him, it seemed like I didnt need to worry too much . Just as I entered the inside of the castle, I started running again . My destination was the castles training grounds . I havent been there myself but I could probably navigate there from my past conversations with Kazuki . I heard its a large plaza . I could really only depend on this one clue that stuck out from the rest It was laughable but I should be able to easily find it given its size . As I was turning around, I found a big square plaza . Most likely, this was the training spot . Oh . A large number of knights were training with wooden swords . From the looks of it, the fight with the Maous army was drawing near . Getting closer to the training grounds, I surveyed around . While loitering around on the side, it was then that I caught sight of one girls figure with black hair . That was Inukami-senpai wasnt it? Inukami-senpai!! * Currently I, Inukami Suzune, was in development of my so-called certain kill move . As the name implied, it was a move that would kill the opponent without fail and bring certain death . Seeing as magic training was almost over, I chose to polish it a bit on the side over here . It could help me live, no matter how slim the chances of that were . However, although I was calling it a certain kill move, it was mostly nonsense since I was just simply shooting out lightning It wasnt much different from normal . I heard that boys were well-informed about this kind of stuff but I couldnt rely on someone like Kazuki . That kid was indifferent about things like these . Inukami-senpai!! Fuun? It was a voice I havent heard in a while . Facing the direction from where the voice was coming from, I could see the other friend who came along to this world with us . Usato-kun was running towards me as he faced me . Seeing his figure, my body stiffened like stone . On Usato-kuns back was a blue bear . Usato-kun, that bear on your back is? Aah, this is a monster and its a Blue Grizzly cub . Hes obedient and doesnt attack others you know? Saying so, Usato-kun let the bear down on the ground . After doing so, he squatted down and gently stroked the bears head . I wonder why Usato-kun was together with a monsters cub . Actually, I was in a survival lifestyle in a forest full of monsters for 10 days . Various things happened and I ended up getting attached to this little one . I-Is that so? That explains why I havent been seeing you at the Rescue Squads lodging house . I had the temptation to ask about what he experienced in a forest full of monsters . But I knew I probably shouldnt inquire too much . Leaving that aside, Im curious as to why he was here . Did you come here to see me today? Last time Kazuki and senpai came to me so, I thought I would drop by here while I was training . . Huh? Kazuki isnt here? My teasing question ended up being easily passed and ignored . Despite receiving shock from that, I replied to his question, Kazuki-kun left the kingdom early in the morning . He did so with the intention of accumulating some actual fighting experience with monsters . Perhaps you guys passed each other? Ah, is that so? If thats the case, how about senpai? It wouldnt be good if both of the heroes left the kingdom, and so Im just staying at the castle . You dont need to worry about Kazuki-kun, Sigris is with him . However Seria is in a bad temper because Kazuki-kun wasnt here in the morning . Hahaha, thats indeed serious . But Im glad, I wont need to be worried if theres someone to accompany him . Usato-kun breathed a sigh of relief . Fufu, thinking of your friend now are you? Still, I really couldnt help but be curious Guruu~ Nn? Youre already feeling sleepy, Bluerin? You havent been moving that much, so you shouldnt be tired at all right? It was this bear . It was the first time Ive seen a wild bear and looking at it in person, it was awfully cute . It reminded me of a panda that I saw during my childhood . It was thought that bears were brutal creatures, and that the average person felt fear from seeing one . However, in front of me was a bear with sleepy eyes that was stretching itself I simply couldnt see it as a target of fear . No, I had to affirm of its cuteness for myself . Usato-kun, is it okay if I touch it!? Please dont suddenly let out such a loud voice . You startled me . S-Sorry . I ended up getting excited without helping it . That wasnt good, wasnt good I needed to settle myself down more . If its touching, its no problem . If he bites, Ill heal you back . Biting, thats quite a scary thing youre saying However, I received permission . While my heart was beating quickly, I extended my hand . Coming into another world and being able to brush such an animal What good luck, this was surely fate . At the instant my hand approached the bears head Smack . The bear knocked my hand down . Ah . . What was this feeling of emptiness? It was similar to the sensation of waiting for something for a long time, but only for it all to be destroyed in one moment . While looking blankly at my own hand, Usato-kun started to talk due to the awkwardness, S-Senpai, this guy has a fear of strangers! Im not feeling down! I touched it for a moment, I was just a little excited thats all!! I dont have those kinds of thoughts when I touch him okay!? Gununu, Im so envious, Usato-kun! L-Lets see . Name! Maybe if you call out his name, hell lower his guard and let senpai touch him! Then, let me hear this childs name . Its Bluerin . Bluerin? Is that a name? That was quite a nice name wasnt it? You really had some good sense . Certainly, to get along with each other, I should call out its name to thin down its guard . While presenting my hand in front of it, I called out Bluerins name with a cheerful voice that I hadnt used till now, Come, Bluerin! Kapu . Bluerin bit my hand . It was just play-biting so no blood came out but My released hand was covered in drool . Usato-kun, was this because Bluerin was hiding his embarrassment? However, my hand was all warm and sticky now . Hey Usato-kun, do you know what a bear hot-pot is? You cant okay!? It was a joke . While wiping off the drool from my hand with a handkerchief, I stared at Bluerin . Kuh, I should have been the classic heroine, it was supposed to be the setting where Im liked by animals But why? Perhaps it might be because senpais mind is stained you know . Muu . If thats so, I want to see Usato-kun try touching him . Sure . Fufufu, I show you the bond between Bluerin and I . Isnt that right Bluerin? Gabu . Bluerin bit Usato-kun, it seemed like his mind was stained . Good . However, while Bluerin was biting, Usato-kun was smiling . He was only bitten for a few moments but I felt like his hand was really red I probably shouldnt worry about it too much . This was surely Usato-kuns love Yes . A short while later, Usato-kun pulled his hand out from Bluerins mouth . While Usato-kun had a somewhat transparent face, he looked at me . I wonder if it was painful . That reminds me senpai, what are you doing here? Thats really abrupt . . . Err here I was You were training? What should I do? I couldnt say I was thinking of my certain kill move here . Usato-kun was really diligent in his training but despite that I was here worrying about something like this . If he knew about it, my face as a senpai would collapse and be in complete ruin . M-Magic training, that was what I was doing . Is that so? I was thinking that since it was senpai, you might have been trying to think of your own original technique or something . Usato-kun, are you an esper? Did I happen to do something careless to make you think so? However, this was a good opportunity . Ill try to casually ask to get a hint for my technique . Ill throw questions at Usato-kun and see . Usato-kun showed a suspicious facial expression towards me but he faithfully answered my questions . We conversed for 10 minutes but then Usato-kun got up and approached Bluerin . Well, I should get going soon . Eeh, youre going already? I still have my training thats why . Ill come again so hey, Bluerin, stop sleeping and wake up . . Geez, I guess I have no choice . Lifting Bluerin up, Usato carried Bluerin on his back . Although it was a cub, he was able to easily lift such a large body . He had been improving himself . With regards to him leaving, I felt a little reluctance to part but there was no need to be disappointed since he could visit again . Do your best, Usato-kun . Yes, and senpai please do your best in thinking up of a good technique . Wha!? Well then Before I could reply, Usato-kun had already ran out and left the training grounds . Good grief, I got one point taken from me . Well, as one would expect, you would notice after asking so many similar questions . Now then, I should continue doing my best for a bit longer . But Ive noticed that Usato-kun has gradually gotten quite frank with me . Well it was fine, it wasnt to the extent that I really minded it, and it didnt feel too bad . Chapter 16 Novels A few days had passed since I visited Inukami-senpai . I had gotten used to running while carrying Bluerin and my magic power consumption had also decreased . I wondered if this was a substantial amount of growth but Rose told me You still have a long way to go . It really made me question whether Rose knew any words of praise . Well, that didnt necessarily mean that I wanted to be praised though . Today as always, I was finishing up my own training menu . Rose had to go to the castle for some personal matters . It was an unusual occurrence, which was why it was just one human and one animal doing training today . The contents of the training itself didnt change; I would still be carrying Bluerin around while jogging . Since I had gotten used to having Bluerin on my back, the training wasnt bad to the degree that I hated it, but rather than that Wouldnt this lazy bear be lacking exercise when it slept like a log on my back every day? I was really worried but I should hold onto that thought for now and temporarily return to the lodging house since morning training was over . My stomach felt empty which was why I thought about eating lunch . For the time being, I moved Bluerin to the stables and then entered the lodging houses dining room . Nn? Oh hey, isnt that Usato? I was about to go snatch some food but ended up with this . Well, if it isnt Mill and Gomul . Inside the lodging houses dining room were my two of senpais, Mill and Gomul . Although I say they were my senpais, just like Tong, there was no need to address them with any honorifics . They didnt use honorifics at all either; they just werent suited for guys like these . Hey hey, as always youre a cheeky kid, isnt that right Gomul? Yeah, for sure . The short and plump man was Mill and the one slightly taller than me and with a tough body was Gomul . Both were frightening to look at, just like Tong . There was also the fact that seeing them next to each other, they looked even more sinister and appeared to be guys up to no good . Appearances aside, their personalities werent too bad actually . I came here to eat but just telling you, theres none . From what he said, it seemed like there were no bentos . Well I didnt really mind, I could just eat some fruits . At any rate, I spent 10 days in a forest with nothing but rations after all . Maybe it was due to the influence of that experience but now I cared more about convenient and high in energy foods the flavor was just secondary . It seemed that my eating preferences were becoming similar to a mountain persons even though I was still in high school . Oi, wait a minute Usato . This is just perfect, eat some of my cooking, youll definitely like it . Cooking? Certainly, I could smell something good but Was Mill really able to cook? While I was having my doubts, for some reason, Gomul was the one brimming with confidence as he opened his mouth, Its unexpectedly good, this guys cooking that is . Hey, what do you mean by unexpectedly? But these are the results of my cooking after much trial and error . Everyone else has eaten it as well . Well, if youre going to say that much I guess I should eat some . Although Alek was the one in charge of cooking till now I see, Mill was able to cook too . I hadnt been into the kitchen area at all myself so that was probably why I didnt know . Gomul vouched for its taste so I could be reassured Was this really okay? Ill make your portion Usato, Im heading back to the kitchen . Alright . Mill left and went inside the kitchen . The only ones remaining in the dining room were me and Gomul . I wasnt particularly on good terms with Gomul nor was I on bad terms with him . Unlike when I was in the same room alone with Tong, I didnt talk much aside from meals . Sooner or later, well be comrades entering the battlefield together Forming the best smile I could, I started talking to Gomul, Where are the others? Those guys, they have a different menu from us yeah? Well fundamentally, our training menus are all different from Usatos in the amount of freedom we have . Usually, were divided in two pairs as a team . Hooh, is that so Gomul, do you eat Mills cooking often? Yeah . Just a bit before you came here, we found his cooking tools that he was secretly hiding . That was when I got to start eating it . It was the beginning of everything you see . I see, it wasnt like they were eating it for a long time . Hiding his cooking hmm, I wonder why he hid it . Was there a special reason? Or was it simply that his cooking was inexperienced? Why did Mill do something like hide his cooking? An? I dont know all the details but even from way before, he personally had a lot of interest in cooking . Apparently his cooking wasnt on the level where people could eat it yet though, so he hid it . Well, Gomul says its delicious so he should have more confidence in himself I think Was he unexpectedly strict on himself? Well he was a plump man, but he displayed feats during our trainings together that didnt match his physique . Oops, I shouldnt make light of him since right in front of me was Gomul who was pretty much the same as him . Its done, hey! Oh youve finally come, Ive been waiting for this! Soup? Mill brought a wooden container that carried something akin to curry soup . There was definitely a great smell coming from it, it felt a bit different from Aleks usual cooking It smelled close to sesame oil . Due to hearing Gomuls praises from before, I couldnt help but gulp down on my own saliva . The first impression was good, now the essential part was the taste . Heh, I found some good salt in the kitchen . Which is why this time, Ive taken this chance to use an abundant amount of it . Was salt really something you used in abundant amounts? I was a bit uneasy due to Mills words . Was this man aware of SaShiSuSeSo1 and its absolute conditions for handling flavors? No, that was assuming the fact that this world had that kind of system to begin with While I was sitting still and holding onto my spoon, Gomul approached the container in high spirits . He scooped out something and was about to take a bite Then, Ill help myself! First of all, I should let this guy test for poison before eating . He opened his mouth wide and slowly savored it before he gulped it down heartily Deliciouss! He suddenly started exclaiming so . Seeing the contents from the container disappear in his mouth, I stopped focusing on it . As expected, its good! I really like this flavor ya . I already want to eat this along with some sake! I-Is it really that good? What are you saying!?!? You should hurry up and eat, Ill eat it all at this rate! This rising tension, it didnt seem like he was saying it simply because of flattery . Swapping places with Gomul, I made up my mind and scooped up the contents with my spoon . It was similar to stew with its gooey texture . Preparing myself, I brought it close to my mouth . Gu . I shouldnt be getting cold feet here . There was no point of using the standards for cooking in my former world . Even this was splendid cooking . . If I ate it, itll be delicious for sure! Probably!! Putting the spoon in my mouth, I threw it all in and gulped it down . When I noticed it, Mill and Gomul were looking at me in expectation . The flavor that spread throughout my mouth was How is it? As expected, its good right? To begin with, it tasted as salty as that time when I tasted ocean water . This wasnt normal, my mouth felt like it was overrunning with salt . This was no good . This was also my critique after the fact that I came back from the forest where the flavor became secondary to me . Although he said he used plenty of salt, this was obviously way too much . And on top of that, the soups texture felt very rough . I felt nauseated since the water and potato starch solidified which made it seem like some foreign substance . However, I frantically endured it because I was in front of my teammates and just when I was about to swallow it down The pointlessly viscous soup demonstrated its adhesive power and clung to my throat . What was with this poisonous thing!? Were you intending to kill me!? After a while, it finally passed through my throat, leaving behind an unpleasant sensation . I was also being continuously attacked by a feeling that was similar to heart burn . Dropping my spoon, I fell down on the ground, prostrated . Whats the matter Usato? Huh, was it that good that youre unable to stand up due to the surprise? . This Be silent, you damn fools! Does your sense of taste got a screw loose or two huhh!? No matter what kind of methods youre using, you shouldnt have been able to make something that even a pig cant eat, hey!! This was just me sampling a taste of it, isnt this already hopeless!?!? I would like you guys to tell me what you ate for this to be considered delicious!! If its just me who cant comprehend this flavor, please, teach me so I can understand!! But let me tell you, theres absolutely no way at all you can possibly convince me that this is good!! Was what I would like to say . But right now, I just really wanted to throw dangerous Object A at these two stupidly grinning faces . However, I couldnt talk at the moment because my throat was in pain . What was going on? I couldnt restore my esophagus with my healing magic? While I was remaining still, Object A was continuously destroying my insides . . It wasnt good, I might just die . You arent saying anything? Whats more is that youre shivering? Well, its fine isnt it? Can I have seconds? Yeah! Gomul, you shitty bastard, you were fine even after eating this poisonous substance that essentially destroyed the human body? . . Come to think of it, these guys always told Alec that his cooking was too lightly seasoned . Was that the reason? It was guys that liked a stronger flavor Then they ate Mills cooking, which used a lot of seasoning and was met with extremely high praise . Mill wasnt self-conscious of the fact that his cooking was too heavily seasoned . Because no one warned him, it continued like so and then it got served to me Unforgivable . I definitely wont forgive these bastards . Ou, I just came back !? Rose returned from the castle . I wanted to immediately stop these guys with their cooking, unfortunately, my voice wasnt coming out . Rose entered the dining room; it also felt like she was worn out . Was it because she was meeting with the King? . Whats the matter Usato, is this some kind of new performance act? In a sense, it was amazing that those words came out from just looking at me, Rose . Without knowing why, Rose sat next to me and Gomul started talking, Anego, have you eaten lunch yet? No, not yet . Then, try some of Mills cooking . Its really delicious you know? I wanted to stop them . However, there was also a part of me that wanted to see Rose fainting in agony . Damn, should I just stay silent No, I should tell her it was dangerous, it was for the sake of her subordinates . It was at this moment that I was forced to make a choice that was unprecedented since arriving to this world . My decision was * Here you are, please eat it while its still hot . Whats this now, the appearance seems normal doesnt it? As expected, I couldnt win against my personal grudge . I wasnt in the wrong here; the bad guys were Mill and Gomul . I was the victim here, because of that it was OK . Therefore, no matter what kind of tragic event occurs, it wont affect me who was the injured party . It was similar to the victims that die at the beginning of a detective story . While I was continuously feeling pain, I used healing magic on myself and lied down on a table . From here, I could convey the fact I was in agony I turned myself towards Roses face . Kukuku, from your expression, I could tell it was one that harbored no doubts at all . I wonder how long you could continue to make that expression . You would probably never expect that what you were about to eat was poison that would cause damage to your stomach . I guess it cant be helped . Rose nonchalantly brought the hazardous substance into her mouth . After a few seconds, it felt like there was an unusual phenomenon happening in her mouth while her whole body stiffened . After a few more seconds passed, something grabbed a hold of Gomul and Mills faces that were overcome with emotion and expectation . For the time being, I called it the Iron Claw technique . However, I didnt know such an Iron Claw myself . After all, the one I knew wasnt a technique where you could lift an adult man with one hand . . . Eh? . Ane . go? Its really pain ouch ouch ouch ouch . You guys, you made me eat something like this? Eh? You have some nerve . . This time, why dont you try some of my cooking? The ingredients are you guys okay? Heeeeeeeee? The scene afterwards, it will be omitted . The reason was that I couldnt bring myself to watch the spectacle of my comrades being punished . Nevertheless, I really had to give my praises to Rose, her expression didnt distort even for one moment . Tsk . Still, it was unfortunate that my afternoon training time would be wasted for the sake of having one bite of this hazardous substance . Huh? I wonder why I thought it was unfortunate . Normally, I should be delighted right? Whats going on with Mill and Gomul? Dinners going to be wasted . Night time during dinner, Alec tilted his head to the side when he noticed Mill and Gomuls absence . In exchange, Rose arrived first and was sitting on a long table with a displeased expression . Those guys, theyre skipping dinner . Thats all there is to it . Isnt that right, Usato? Rose said so while glaring at me . I didnt show any fear towards that and with an awkward smile, I replied, That is so, hahaha . Even so, wasting food is not good isnt that right? Mill, Gomul, I wont forget about you guys . 1 . The five fundamental seasonings used in Japanese cooking: Sa (satoh = sugar), Shi (shio = salt), Su (su = vinegar), Se (shoyu = soy sauce), So (miso = fermented soy bean paste) . The order in which these seasonings are added is important, such as soy sauce and miso being added last as they are the most susceptible to being changed due to heat . Normally, not all five seasonings are used but most sauces use at least three . Kurokata (Author): Those two arent dead . For this series to suddenly have a large increase in favorites I was startled . Its a story with poor writing and a lot of typos, however, thank you very much for reading . Also, Im thankful to the various readers who leave their thoughts in the impressions section . Shiru: Wow, Kurokata is quite humble; I would say humility is a virtue . Where you could buy his Light Novel: (potential spoilers on the covers) . You can also view the first 50 or so pages for free for each volume and they usually have at least one illustration too . As for me I was productive today . I finished one assignment, helped out at the lab, passed my Class G Road Test, and translated a Chiyu chapter, no problem . Ill have more time to translate during the winter break but for now, Ill be having lots of fun with my assignments and finals . For reference, I have five finals, with the last one being on the 20th of December . Give me a few days to relax and I should release a chapter by Christmas with more to come . People have been e-mailing me about this, you can support . Chapter 17 Novels Oi, get up . Eaahh!? It was morning, Mill and Gomuls hazardous cooking incident had passed just yesterday . Someone woke me up . No, rather than waking me up, it would be more accurate to say that they were forcing me to get up . Since my quiet sleep had been disturbed, I got out of the bed while groaning . Turning to face the assailant, it was a beautiful woman with green hair who had her arms crossed and also looked somewhat unhappy Standing in front of me was Rose . Wh What is it? Its still dark outside you know Get changed, Ill tell you the circumstances later . After declaring so, she immediately headed out the door and left . T-This person was similar to a storm Although I felt somewhat absent-minded, I finished getting changed . I would just irritate her more if I kept whining and resisting I also didnt want her to look at me with the same glare she used on Mill and Gomul yesterday . I should hurry up and get going After putting my training clothes on, I made my way towards the entrance of the lodging house . Standing in front of the entrance was Rose who was still folding her arms . Seeing that I had arrived, Rose threw a rectangular object towards me . This was a rucksack? Although it was smaller than the previous one . Carry that . Eh? Im still not too sure about the circumstances you know Just a moment ago I was talking with Lloyd-sama, I was told to inform you that youll be traveling with the heroes for their training . . Ha? Erm, heroes you say Youre talking about Inukami-senpai and Kazuki right? Hero Kazuki had already left the country for his training, you guys passed each other . Youll be accompanying heroine Inukami instead . Ill be training with Senpai outside of the country!? Why me If I remember correctly, Kazuki was with Sigris and them when he left for his training . It would have made more sense if the heroes were entrusted with Sigris . Expressing these doubts to Rose, she gave a sigh while suppressing her eyebrows . When you came back from the forest, I was already notified and you were supposed to immediately accompany hero Kazukis training but As one would expect, you were mentally exhausted from fighting that snake . Thats why I turned it down . Then just yesterday, hero Kazuki returned and you were called for again since its now heroine Inukamis turn . Well, I actually refused that yesterday too but . . Ahh, Lloyd-sama kept earnestly requesting it and I had no choice but to yield . So that explains why she had such a worn out expression yesterday Hmm, it was obvious that I would be a hindrance after just coming back from the forest . I should really thank Rose for her consideration here . Then it would seem that Ill be going outside of the country with Inukami-senpai and the countrys soldiers . It seems you more or less understand the situation . Well then, lets head towards the gate . Yes, I understand Ah, what about Bluerin? I dont mind if you take him along . It was still a bit dark outside . I headed towards Bluerins stable . This was a good opportunity for him to get some exercise; lately, this little guy hasnt been moving a whole lot . Oi, wake up Bluerin . Gufuu~ Hey, he isnt getting up . Ahh jeez, once you wake up, you better walk! Moving the rucksack from my back to my front, I carried Bluerin on my shoulders . This guy, looking so comfortable while lying down was my back supposed to be some sort of special seat for you? As I was leaving the stable with a Bluerin that refused to get up, I called out to Rose with some resentment mixed in and together we headed out . * Probably due to it still being early in the morning, the town wasnt as crowded as usual . Rose and I made our way towards the gate that we used last time . Approaching the gate, I could see the appearance of Inukami-senpai as well as two soldiers who were standing next to her . . Huh, isnt that Usato-kun? Ive met these two guards at the castle before, one of them was a lively person and the other one wore a robe that covered them all the way up to their head . The energetic one had short red hair that gave off an impression as an invigorating man . The other one was a silent person who wore a dark robe and had bangs that were somewhat long . This person gave me a suspicious feeling but these people were assigned to be guards after all . I decided there was no need to worry . Dont tell me, the last person thats coming along with us is Most likely, its me . They mentioned I was the last, which meant that the members were just 4 people and 1 small animal . It wasnt a lot nor was it too few; it was just the right amount of people . We headed towards the guard who was protecting the gate if I remember correctly, his name was Thomas . Rose faced him and urged him to open the gate with her expression alone . Of course, Thomas opened the gate while being frightened . Well, get going . Dont you have anything else to say? Nn? Is there something youd like me to say? Actually, it was fine, never mind . While I gave a smiling face to Rose, I felt my shoulders droop . Your Sensei is a strict person huh . Inukami-senpai murmured so to me in a small voice as if feeling pity for me . While my shoulders were still hanging downward limply, we passed through the castle gate . * How was Kazuki? It seems he endured quite a bit . After all, he was gaining actual fighting experience which was something he wasnt used to . He was so exhausted due to the fatigue building up from outside that hes been sleeping all day since yesterday . I wonder if hes okay Our party lightly conversed while walking on the soil path . It seemed like monsters were few in this area, meaning we probably didnt have to worry about being attacked here . In reality, Rose and I didnt get attacked here last time . Our escorts were walking in front of us and were ready to intercept any monster attacks . As expected of knights I should say, their concentration was extraordinary . As for me, I wasnt really on guard and was just lightly walking . There wasnt any real danger so it was probably fine and I also wanted to see their true capabilities . Is Bluerin not waking up? Yes? Listen properly, I was asking if Bluerin is going to wake up or not . What was this Senpai suddenly saying She was also asking me while breathing roughly and looking at me with calm eyes . No, just how badly did you want to touch Bluerin? You Hes not waking up but Just as I said so, at a speed that even my eyes couldnt keep up with, Inukami-senpai extended her hand towards Bluerins head . Against the sudden attack, I reflexively repelled her hand with my right . While Inukami-senpai held down on her own hand, she also had an unbelievable expression on her face . This all happened in only a few seconds . But why!? No, thats my line . I should be the one asking why? you know . It was so sudden that I would obviously knock down your hand by reflex, wouldnt you agree? Glaring at me while feeling mortified, Inukami-senpai raised her voice, Hitting a girls hand, such rude manners It looks like youve awakened huh! What has? Gununu . Ignoring her line of sight, I looked towards Bluerin who had awoken on my back while groaning . Good grief, you were up at last . Calling out to the two guards walking in front to halt, I placed Bluerin on the ground . Are you able to properly walk? Gu . Bluerin started walking but his steps were unsteady, seeing this, I couldnt help but unintentionally sigh . After a short while, Bluerin was beginning to wake up and could walk normally . I was about to inform the two guards that we could start advancing again However, Bluerin, Ill Ill carry you! Now then, Come On!1 No, you were just really Ah, wait a minute!? This was bad . A Blue Grizzly was a gigantic bear; one could say that Bluerin could be compared to a wild, adult bear residing in Japan despite him still being a cub . Therefore, Bluerin was about as heavy as two human adults . In addition to this, Bluerin was still half asleep and mistook Inukami-senpais back for mine Gufuu~ Guueh S-Senpai!? I felt that I heard a high school girls flower being plucked just now but I should try my best to forget it . Leaving that aside, I should hurry up and help Inukami-senpai before she gets crushed by Bluerin! Err, sorry about that Usato-kun . I thought it was my chance . I dont know what this chance youre referring to but please dont get injured when we havent even started fighting yet . Although I was flustered, I rescued Senpai by moving Bluerin away . Senpai was tougher than I had originally thought but there may still be internal injuries that I wouldnt be able to see, such as damages to her bones or organs . Just in case, I should cast some healing magic on her while proceeding on the road . Suzune-sama, are you alright? Im okay, Usato-kun is here after all . Welllll, this is amazing . My body feels light . Haa~ While placing my hand on Senpais shoulder, I used magic . I didnt particularly have any ulterior motives, not at all . Or rather, I couldnt help but be astonished . In our former world, she was supposed to be a person without flaws; I wonder why things had turned out like this . Was it because she let loose her restraints after coming to this world? Or was it because she has really become this weird now? Perhaps the real Senpai was this one Well, itll take some time to get used to it . Isnt that right, Bluerin? Gu~~ This little fellow was really cute . Inukami-senpai seemed to be alright so I lifted my hand off her shoulder . That reminded me, I still hadnt heard where we were supposed to be going . Excuse me . Yes? The guard-san turned their head around as I raised my voice . These people were entrusted with the important task of guarding the castle; they should have some considerable ability . Making that assumption that for my own convenience, I asked them about our destination . Right now, where are we headed? Its in a neighboring plain with a lot of monsters inhabiting there . Theres also a forest called Dark Lyngle close to it which is why there are a lot of monsters . So the monsters were coming out from the forest that I was thrown into by Rose . When I was in the forest, I mostly avoided them, I had a task to accomplish after all . I didnt meet many monsters but the forest was considerably large so there were definitely a lot of monsters . How much further is it? Lets see I would say well reach there by noon . This pace was different compared to when I was with Rose . The reason was most likely due to having a party of 4, I mean 5, including Bluerin . This was a reasonable speed I would say However, I could recognize this route was close to the forest How should I say it? It was giving me a slightly nostalgic feeling since only a few days had passed . Especially for Bluerin Gu? No, I shouldnt say anything . Even this little guy had feelings of his own; I should be considerate of them . There was no need to say anything and it would be insensitive to do so . There was no point in digging up the past . I was looking at Bluerin but someone abruptly placed their hand on my shoulder and so I turned to face them instead . Sure enough, it was Senpai . As expected, I still want to touch Bluerin Please reflect on your experiences and learn from them . You should really give up on it already . The next time you get crushed, I wont be saving you alright? * A few hours had passed since we left the gate of the Kingdom and we were advancing smoothly to our destination All the way up until we made it close to the forest . Suddenly, the two figures leading the way in front of us came to a stop . There are a lot of presences ahead . Monsters? Looks like something is approaching . That appears to be the case . The robed person accurately foretold that there was something in front of us . In the next moment, a large cloud of sand formed at the front while a great number of shadows appeared within . After being able to identify their appearances, I was speechless . The ones that had arrived were wearing dirty clothes and standing on two legs, in addition, they possessed weapons . Bandits . Its bandits! Both of you step back! Usato-kun! This is a lie right Inukami-senpais first actual fighting opponents werent monsters but were rather people . Footnotes 1 . She says Come On in English . Kurokata: The application process was simple, and with that being the case; I applied for the big prize . Chapter 18 Novels It seemed the men were lying in wait behind the surrounding trees . What made them stand out was the fact that they wielded western-like swords and knives in their tightly gripped hands . The bandits numbered around 19 and their group stopped approaching ours when they were about 10 meters apart . The guards pointed their swords at the men in front of us . Inukami-senpai had her hand on the hilt of her blade due to the tension . Then, we could hear someone frivolously laughing within the group of bandits . After a few moments, the bandits all joined in and laughed along with him . The laughter actually helped us settle down a little . Heeeh, being able to find prey all the way here, I really am lucky!! Aint that right, brothers!?!? Yes, head! The person with the shaved head, which I assumed to be the leader, said so along with his henchmen . I wonder why, normally I should have felt terrified, and yet I didnt feel afraid in the slightest . Fueeeh . You bunch, if you dont want to get hurt then leave all your money here . Who would give it!? Is that alright? You think you can win against these numbers? If you cant, then youll have to . Following that statement, the bandits raised vulgar laughs . Inukami-senpai, who was next to me, slowly pulled on the cuff of my clothes . I see, Senpai was a girl too . Youd normally be frightened if some guys suddenly raised vulgar laughs . Usato-kun, Usato-kun, those are real bandits! Senpai, you never fail to impress me . She wasnt afraid at all . As expected, Inukami-senpai was Inukami-senpai . The bandits were staring at the guards but suddenly raised a distorted grin as their line of sight moved towards me and Inukami-senpai . Kukukuku The ones in the back are good, we can definitely take them back . Before we had the problem of not having enough loot but it seems like its solved with this now eh! You bastards! You heretics! Heretics? Hahaha, as far as were concerned, thats a compliment!! . Nn? Looks like theres a monster here . One of the bandits standing relatively closer to me looked in my direction and had a blue face when Bluerin entered his sight . What was it? Was it really so strange for a human to be taking a monster along with him? B-Blue Grizzly! Aint that a Blue Grizzly? What a thing youre bringing along!! ? Bluerin, are you in fact something really amazing? Hmph . Of course was what Bluerin tried to say . Well, this attitude was an improvement from his usual unproductiveness . Shifting my attention from Bluerin to the henchmen, one of them seemed to be talking to their leader . Head, its still a cub! We could still raise it ourselves! Is that so!! You guys . Thats right . Weve long past the level of commoners, theres nothing to be afraid of . Lets goooo!!! I wonder if he was trying to console his henchmen due to his dignity as a head . Or rather, these bandits used to be commoners? Was that why there clothes and equipment were all worn-out? However, they were the ones coming to attack us . There was no need to hold back . As they charged with their knives and swords, our two guards were ready to intercept them . To be honest, I wasnt really all that capable of fighting . If we could, we should take a hostage and run . As I coated my foot with healing magic and put strength into it Eyy~ . Along with a soft voice, a flash of light went past the guards and aimed directly towards the henchmen . The person who was unfortunate enough to take on the lightning twitched and quivered before inevitably collapsing onto the ground . Next to me was Inukami-senpai, her hand was similar to a guns as her finger was stretched outwards . It was her lightning magic huh . Following that, one of the guards turned around to look at Inukami-senpai with a dignified smile and said, As expected of Suzune-sama! Eeh, it looks like we wont even need to lend a hand! Certainly, it looked like the guards turns wouldnt come with an attack that strong . Although I had to wonder if the person who got hit was alright . S-Senpai . You didnt kill him right? O-Of course Probably . Whyd you stutter there? Youre scaring me . Due to Senpais attack, the bandits from before were now intimidated seeing as even their legs couldnt move . Although the bandits still timidly checked on the person who had received the lightning attack . H-Hes alive . I could hear Senpai sigh in relief . However, this was good . Senpai could just keep shooting out lightning and take care of these guys . The best part was that it would cover up how weak I really was when it came to fighting . Understanding that, I called out to Senpai, Go Inukami-senpai! Mow them down! Could you stop saying it like that? After she said so, she fired consecutive shots of lightning from her fingertips . The henchmen fell one after another . There was really no need for us to step in . We would probably get hit by Senpais lightning if we just recklessly charged in . Inukami-senpai at the moment was a A human stun gun no a human electric eel . If you say that one more time, even I will get angry you know!? The bandits numbers gradually reduced until there were only 9 left . Then, Inukami-senpai struck their leader down on the ground, and he gave a shout that matched his large body size in volume . Isnt using magic unfair!?!? If you say something like that, I would be troubled . As for the reason, I now knew why I could keep my composure when I first saw these bandits . These guys, their faces werent frightening at all . If Rose was a 10 and Tong was a 6 then these guys were a 2 . It was no wonder they werent scary . Thinking so, I came to an agreement with myself . All that was left was to bring down the remaining henchmen and their head . Meaning that I could just leave the rest to Inukami-senpai Something else is coming . What!? It seemed the dark robed person sensed something again . I couldnt see anything but I could certainly hear a large number of footsteps . Although these footsteps appeared to be a bit different, they sounded as if they were hopping . Dark Robe-san could tell when an enemy was approaching, however, they couldnt tell which direction they would come from . We had to be prepared for anything . Theyre coming . In front, the bandits head had a bewildered expression as something akin to a wild red boar appeared from his right and blew him away . Usato-dono, Suzune-dono, theyre Fall Boars, please keep your distance! Why are these guys here!? We should have already passed their habitat! Was what the red-haired guard exclaimed due to the unexpected development . Wait, these boars were Fall Boars!? There was a whole herd of them! The two guards would be able to avoid them but Inukami-senpai and I were in a tight spot . I immediately called out to Bluerin, Bluerin! Guooooooooooooooooo! Bluerin gave an intimidating roar towards the Fall Boars behind us but they didnt stop their charge . However, the Fall Boars were coming towards me and Inukami-senpai rather than Bluerin . I would be fine, I was already aware of how sturdy I was . But Inukami-senpai I had to protect her . Thinking so, I was about to stand in front and cover for her but I noticed she was taking a stance to shoot . After a short while, an intense amount of lightning fired from her fingertips . Inukami-senpai!? Usato-kun, thats dangerous! The fired lightning hit one Fall Boar while another one dodged it . Shortly after, Inukami-senpai fired another burst of lightning . But seeing the large pack of Fall Boars still rapidly approaching us, I knew this wouldnt end well at this rate . This is bad . One of the traits that Fall Boars where known for was their jumping power since they were born with very strong hind legs . Adding their natural ability along with a full power charge from them, there was no doubt wed end up high in the skies if we got hit . Inukami-senpais lightning wouldnt be enough . Furthermore, the boars were only looking towards Inukami-senpai . I wondered if it was their instinct . They probably felt that she was more of a threat to them than me . I could avoid them but Inukami-senpai couldnt . Of course she couldnt . Before she came to this world, she was just a normal girl in high school . Even I probably wouldnt be able to do it if it werent for the fact that I studied their ecology before and learned their movements . Kuh . On the spur of the moment, I seized Inukami-senpais shoulders and placed myself as a shield in front of her with my back facing the Fall Boars . If Inukami-senpai couldnt avoid them then there was no choice but for me to receive them! If it was me, I wouldnt be injured to a great extent and could heal myself afterwards . After a few seconds passed, I felt an intense impact on my back Inukami-senpai and I were tossed up . Gaha . ha . Ah . Luckily, my rucksack prevented me from taking a direct hit . Even so, I felt a numbing sense of pain on my back . I immediately used healing magic on myself to keep conscious . Inukami-senpai She fainted!? Did she get hit . . !? I embraced Inukami-senpai in my arms to protect her as we were descending to the ground . Below us was some foliage, we could use it to cushion our fall . But as we landed, I realized that we fell on a steep slope . Dammit, our landing spot was bad . We kept rolling down on the slope; we already gained so much momentum that we couldnt stop . My rucksack tore open and the things inside flew out as my body struck the ground over and over . Gaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I couldnt see anything as my vision was being obscured by clutter . As we kept advancing, suddenly, I felt that I was floating on a strong current it seemed like we fell into a river . The current was so powerful that I couldnt bring Inukami-senpai ashore while carrying her . I pondered on what to do as I surrendered myself to the rivers flow . Given this chance to think, I suddenly realized that this place was a bit familiar . Huh? Did I come here before? Ah, I remember now, it was right after Rose tossed me in this forest and I was escaping from the Grand Grizzly . To escape last time, I jumped into this river Which meant that beyond this point was Wasnt there a waterfall? But after passing the waterfall, the current should settle down . It was one thing if it was just me but now there was also an unconscious Inukami-senpai I should be prepared for the worst . When I saw that we were close to the waterfall, I firmly held Inukami-senpai in my arms . Trying my best to prevent her from being crushed by the water pressure, we dropped down from the waterfall . Kurokata: Back to the forest . Shiru: `ꥹޥ Chapter 19 Novels It was an uninteresting life . Home, family, school, classmates, and friends . They were being reflected to me in monochrome . I couldnt help but be bored of those things . I didnt like the me who could do everything . When people started talking about what they wanted to do in the future, I would be envious . Since I could do everything, I lacked the motivation and the passion Everyone else had dreams that they could earnestly pursue . I liked to read fiction, fantasy, and sci-fi My heart would throb with excitement whenever I imagined myself as the protagonist living in a fantasy world . Love, suspense, and history I wasnt excited because of these elements in a novel, but rather, I really simply liked the fact that these stories were very far apart from reality . Basically, I was someone who was charmed by things that didnt exist in reality . Because of my parents expectations, my Otoutos jealousy, and other peoples envy, I directed all of that stress towards novels as if I was escaping from everything . (Otouto = little brother) I thought doing so would sever my ties with society, even if only for a bit . Someone like Nee-san, it would be better if you didnt exist!! Those were the words from my one and only Otouto . While his eyes were overflowing with tears, his voice kept trembling as he shouted hurtful words to me . Normally, as the older sister, I should be able to get along better with him . I wonder if I made a mistake somewhere . No, that was just an excuse . There was definitely something . At almost every opportunity, my parents would use me as a reference and compare me with my Otouto . As he was constantly being compared to me, his mind steadily started wearing down . I knew my parents didnt mean any harm . But it was because my Otouto knew that my parents had no malice behind their words that their words were able to get through to him . My Otouto wanted love from our parents . He was yelling at me simply because I was the one receiving that love . That was all there was to it . Thats right, everything was my fault . I just pretended that I didnt notice it, and this was why the current situation became like this My outward appearance, something like that, itd be good if it vanished or went somewhere far away * Ah . Wah . I just ended up seeing an unpleasant dream . Although my languid body had a sense of discomfort, I tried to raise myself up . Shortly after, I realized it was because my clothes were drenched . Examining my surroundings, there were overgrown trees and a river with a gentle stream . Just how did I end up in a place like this? If I remember correctly, Usato-kun and I went out of the kingdom for training early in the morning, then we encountered bandits, then monsters attacked . Thats right! Usato-kun!! Having finally remembered everything, my face went pale and I searched for Usato-kun who protected me . . Uuu . Thank god . Youre here . . Usato-kun was just next to me; he was unconscious and lying down with his face buried in the ground . He had countless wounds etched onto his body within his tattered clothes . We were launched up in the skies together because he covered me from the monsters direct attacks . I couldnt remember anything after that but I assumed that afterwards we fell into a river and drifted all the way here . If that was the case Usato-kun, you carried me all the way here didnt you Following the river with my eyes, I could see that there was a large waterfall about 20 meters in height that was separating the upper and lower streams . Sorry It mustve been difficult to carry me all the way here . For now, I should search for a safe place While I lifted Usato-kuns body, I placed him on my back . Uuu, heavy . . Im a woman who repays her gratitude without exception . To begin with, it was originally my fault that he ended up in this world . Which was why I definitely couldnt let him die . Hold on Usato-kun! Inukami-senpai . Its alright . I woke up just now . Dont you wake up a little too fast My determination was wasted now you know . Usato-kun got off my back and checked on his injuries . He seemed to have used healing magic as his whole body was now wrapped in a thin green aura . But you know Usato-kun, I still didnt know what I should do with all this determination . I felt like an extremely embarrassing side of mine was seen by you too . Are you alright, Inukami-senpai? Thats what I should be asking you know Im okay . Im used to it thats why . I dont think it was something you should get used to . Still, this was awkward . Im talking about how Usato-kun protected me from those monsters, thinking about it, I just ended up being constantly saved . I felt that I wasnt very useful . . Inukami-senpai, for now, I should explain about our situation . Eh . Ah, aah . Usato-kun showed a serious expression as he explained the current state of affairs . From his explanation, Usato-kun and I were launched into this forest because of the wild boars, known as Fall Boars . After landing, we fell into a river and drifted ashore here . Due to these events, it seemed Usato-kun accumulated a lot of fatigue and ended up fainting It was just as I expected but still, a lot of burden was placed onto Usato-kun . Sorry, Usato-kun . You dont need to apologize . It was something I did on my own accord . Apart from that, I still have to explain what kind of place were in right now . Even so, I still minded it . But I couldnt keep feeling down so I did my best to look composed on the surface . This forest was where I did my survival training for 10 days . Its also known as Dark Lyngle . This is the place where you stayed before If so, wasnt this a considerably dangerous spot? Im really thankful for the fact that we didnt get attacked by monsters when we were still unconscious . Then, we should quickly get out of here Its dangerous . If you look at the sky, it looks like itll turn dark soon . No matter how strong Senpai is, wouldnt it be unreasonable to fight monsters that could pop out from anywhere? Uu . . It was certainly impossible for the current me to fight against monsters in the dark . Which is why we should be walking while its still bright . But itll get dark soon Ive gotten used to climbing on top of trees and using them to move around, I will know immediately if theres a monster nearby by looking on top . Are you able to climb trees, Senpai? Ive never done something like tree climbing so I dont have much confidence I was never able to play like that before as a kid after all . It was different for Usato-kun since he was used to climbing on trees, it was possible I might die just from the fall . Usato-kun looked troubled because of my words as he crossed both of his arms in deep thought . After some lengthy consideration, the answer that came out was Then, lets just stay here . What!? That was Usato-kuns answer as he pointed towards the ground . Wouldnt there be a lot of monsters at night? This place is close to water and we might be attacked by monsters anyways if we went out of our way and tried to find another location . . . C-Certainly, thats true too . Its decided then . After saying so, Usato-kun started gathering leaves from tree branches; he seemed to be very familiar with this process . After a while, a large pile was created Just what was Usato-kun doing? I didnt know anything about camping out so I couldnt really help him out . Inukami-senpai, could you make a fire with your magic? If we have a fire, most monsters would be afraid and wont draw near it . Ah, I see . I understand . Acting in accordance with Usato-kuns words, I used my lightning magic to start a fire . The air around us started getting warmer and a large fire was created with smoke rising towards the skies . I held both my hands near the fire to warm up since my clothes were still drenched . Senpai, how are your belongings? Aah, I still have my rucksack and sword . Fortunately, I had spare clothes inside my bag too so I could change . Other than that, I had a knife and a map . The map couldnt be used but the knife would be helpful . Looking closer inside the rucksack, it seemed to be dry Was it because all the water went into my spare clothes and dried already or did no water enter in the first place? Thank god . Nothing is wet inside . How about changing into your spare clothes for now? My clothes dry fast so you dont have to mind me and should change into them . Alright . Ah, before that . I should probably leave my sword and knife here . Leaving them with Usato-kun, I took my belongings and started walking to another spot . Of course, during this kind situation, I said a clich line to Usato-kun . Dont peek, okay? Hah? I was a little hurt from that reaction just now . * The clothes I brought with me were jerseys, similar to ones I wore at school . I still wasnt too used to wearing something like this but I didnt have a problem with wearing them . After all, Usato-kuns clothes were still wet and he was putting up with it . The surroundings were getting darker with only a faint source of light coming from the fire . I could also hear cries similar to a beasts coming from within the forest They were most likely monsters and I couldnt help but be a little scared of being attacked by them . It was hard to imagine that Usato-kun stayed in this forest for 10 days . My stomach is a bit empty . Yeah . . Actually, I didnt eat anything this morning you know . Well, we had to leave the Kingdom early in the morning so thats expected . The food that we brought was with the two guards as well . Searching for food right now wasnt an option either since it was so dark . I suspect that if we tried, rather than obtaining food, wed become food for the monsters . As I feeling unsure of what to do, I noticed that Usato-kun was looking at me . W-What is it, Usato-kun? Senpai Theres a river here right? Eh? Why did you bring that up? * I entered the river and could hear the thunderous sounds of the waterfall . While both my hands were dipped in water, I turned to face Usato-kun who was behind me . Is this okay? Yeah, Ive already taken shelter . Whenever youre ready, you can begin . Taking shelter huh . Well, whatever . Closing my eyes, I felt the magical power within my body and directed it towards my hands . I wont release it immediately . Once Ive accumulated enough, Ill fire it all at once . Changing the accumulated power to lightning magic, I released it from my hands that were submerged in water . After a few moments of something similar to an electrical discharge, fish started rising up and floating on the river . . To think Id be using magic from this world to catch fish . Although I felt a little dumbfounded, I quickly recovered and looked towards Usato-kun again . But really, thank god Senpai is here with me He was praising me a lot . Or rather, he was deeply moved . It didnt feel bad . It didnt feel bad but I couldnt seem to accept it honestly for some reason . Afterwards, we prepared and ate about two small animals worth of fish . We only cooked it over a fire which is why there wasnt much taste but it helped to suppress our hunger . Once we finished eating, Usato-kun suddenly started a conversation with me . But really, its just so different with Inukami-senpai here you know . No no, youre exaggerating too much . With Inukami-senpai, its possible to survive for 3 months here . Eh? I-Is that so? Thats a bit embarrassing . But as expected, being with someone else was better than being alone . But Usato-kun, youre a little too direct you know . Normally, people would be embarrassed saying things like that . Yeah, for sure . After all, you can make a fire and catch fish . You remind me of some of the convenient machines back in our home world . Am I supposed to be an electrical appliance!? I take back what I thought before about him being direct . Certainly, I could use lightning magic but I would never have thought he would compare me to an electrical appliance . However, to be toyed with by my Kouhai I felt like I needed to show my dignity as the Senpai here . Thats cruel, Usato-kun . Just what do you think of me as? A weird person? Guhaa . . ! They were my own words but to think they would be returned back to me like that! What kind of image of me has been painted in your mind Usato-kun!? But the frustrating part was that my actions up till now couldnt deny his words! Still, having these words being told to me so directly causes a great deal of damage! After some time passed while still feeling down due to Usato-kun labeling me as a weird person, Usato-kun who had been watching the fire till now started to speak, Its already pretty dark so, I think its time to sleep soon . Just leave it to me to look after the fire . No no, I cant leave everything to only Usato-kun, right? I should Then, lets do rotations . When it seems to be a suitable time, Ill wake you up . Please have a good rest till then . If you say it like that, I guess I should just accept it . But, I wont be tricked . You were probably just saying that to get me to sleep . Youre not going to wake me up till its morning . That kindness has the opposite effect on me . I would only feel troubled due to feelings of guilt . However, I really did feel tired . Once I rested enough, Ill wake up on my own and switch with him . Aah, then Ill rest a bit then I guess . Dont assault me, okay? . . No chance of that happening . !? You dont have to say it like that . . Lying down, I closed my eyes . Ill only sleep for a bit only a bit . I dont intend to sleep for long . While constantly think so, my conscious gradually started fading away, until I was finally asleep Inukami-senpai, its time to switch . . . Youre a man who completely exceeds my expectations huh . My surroundings were still dark . He was waking me up normally . Chapter 20 Novels Since we agreed to take turns to watch the fire, I woke Inukami-senpai up and lied down . Muu, Usato-kun should have been someone more righteous and noble . I was supposed to wake up on my own Just how much do you want to go above my expectations? That might be the case for Kazuki and Senpai but staying up all night would be nonsense for us . Showing this excessive goodwill would also be dragging us down if you think about it . Well, yeah but I wasnt like Kazuki either . I would definitely be sorry later on if I didnt sleep while my magic wasnt fully recovered . One of the many things I was taught in the Rescue Squad was to be sure to rest during the times that would allow it . Besides, when you were sleeping, it seemed like Senpai wouldnt be waking up until morning . Uu . After I declared so to Senpai, I closed my eyes . As usual, monster cries could be heard in distance . However, it should be alright with Senpai awake now . * Usato-kun . Are you still awake? Whats the matter? Only 10 minutes had passed . I was about to doze off but Inukami-senpais clear voice reached my ears . Turning myself over, I faced Inukami-senpai . What are your thoughts after being summoned to this world? I wonder why she was asking me this question . Was she just casually asking? Or was it something much deeper? She could also be feeling guilty for getting me involved in the hero summoning . What I think you say Well, Roses training is tough, I also have to see my teams bunch of grim-looking faces every day To begin with, doing something like fighting against the Maous army, it still doesnt feel real to me . Do you want to go back? . Hmm, its difficult to say . I felt like going back, I also felt like not going back . It seemed like I was contradicting myself but I didnt want to part with this worlds healing magic that I cultivated and that could be considered my own power . There was also the fact that it would be a little sad to separate with all the people Ive met here . I havent been here for long but Ive gotten used to living here . But of course, I was also worried about my family . While I was having these conflicting thoughts, Inukami-senpai spoke these words to me, As for me, I dont want to go back . I dont know what weighed behind those words of hers but As for my own thoughts, I still wasnt too sure . The answer Senpais expecting from me might not come out . At any rate, I should reply . Isnt that fine? You arent going to ask me why? Do you want me to ask? I want you to ask . Even if you ask me so directly like this And why are you saying it so shamelessly too No, its fine . Sounds like a pain . Im sleepy . T-to refuse to this extent . Just exactly what difficulty mode is this, Usato-kun? Difficulty mode this isnt a game you know . Either way, I can more or less guess the reason why you dont want to go back . When we were summoned, out of the three of us, it was Inukami-senpai who was the most energetic . Which means its that . For her, the place where she belonged wasnt our former world, its this world . Since Senpai had no attachments to our previous world, I should respect that . . Haah, dont I look like an idiot now for being so oddly nervous? Someone like Inukami-senpai, nervous? Muu, how rude . Even Im human and can get nervous . Inukami-senpai looked at me with reproachful eyes as I lied down . As if trying to escape her line of sight, I turned my body the other way, with my back towards the fire . It seemed like the conversation was over, I should sleep soon . Fufu, youre normal eh . As my conscious was gradually fading, I could hear Senpais voice as she seemed to be enjoying herself . * The next morning, we were walking through the forest with the sunrise . I still somewhat remember where the forests exit was when Rose led me out of here last time . I was confident in my sense of direction . I really do wonder Do you think Bluerin will be able to find us by our scent? Unfortunately, we fell into a river, so no . I just hope that glutton isnt causing trouble for those guards . We were slowly walking . There were two reasons for this . One, we didnt want to attract monsters as we were moving . This time I didnt have the monster Kururu with me and its sense for danger . Two, it was so we wouldnt lose sight of the direction we were going in . This forest had tall trees that completely covered the surroundings and itd be very easy to lose our way if we werent careful . To prevent that from happening, it was important to pay attention to the environment as we were walking . These things were in the book that Rose made me read . After walking cautiously for a few hours, the exit was still nowhere to be seen . Just then, above Inukami-senpai, something flew out from the tree . Usato-kun, above! ! Following with it my eyes, I could see that it was a group of monsters similar to monkeys with a green poisonous color . Those are Venom Monkeys . Youve met them before? No I learned about them in a book before but this is my first time seeing one . [Venom Monkey] like its name suggests was a monster with deadly poison . According to the book, it used to be a gentle species . To prevent their group from starving, they chose to consume poisonous fruits . It was also stated that the poison kept accumulating and a powerful paralysis was contained within their bodies . Their fur had also grown to be green, a natural deterrence for predators . In addition, there was paralytic poison within their claws and fangs . The real thing was now in front of me, climbing from tree to tree . At this timing, one of the Venom Monkeys descended and separated from its group and appeared before us . It seemed to be a child and showed no fear towards humans . The small monkey approached and gave us a curious look . . Yeah, I should probably give a warning in advance . Inukami-senpai, this monkey is poisonous, please dont touch it . Come here, dont be scared . Oi, listen . This Senpai is hopeless . I couldnt help but speak without honorifics there . Leaving that aside, my head hurt when I saw Inukami-senpai presenting her hand to the small monkey . To stop this eccentric girl, I seized Senpais arm . Its dangerous! Youll get poisoned! . . Even if I get tricked, itll be because this child is just too cute! Ill be corrupted by its cuteness!1 Please dont say such incomprehensible things Its useless even when I try to explain it . Aah, Senpai is still technically a girl so I cant use force to hold her back . The money curiously tilted its head towards Inukami-senpais extended hand . Senpai seemed to be delighted since she seemed to have succeeded from the monkeys actions but Kii!! Kapu . The small monkey bit on Senpais index finger . Senpai was still smiling and my expectations werent betrayed so I wasnt too surprised . I said in my mind See, I told you so . Senpai, finally realizing what happened; her smile was stiff and said this while the monkey was still biting her, See, theres nothing to be afraid of . Kii! The monkey ran away . I mean, going back to its group was definitely the correct choice in this situation . In front of me, all I could see was Senpais back full of sorrow . Without saying anything, I placed my hand on her shoulder and poured my magic in, treating her poisonous bite . * Inukami-senpai, I guess theres no helping it that youre feeling down but theres still better monsters out here for Senpai . . After curing Senpai, we should have started quickly heading for the exit but For some time now, she hasnt raised her head at all and was still feeling devastated due to what happened earlier . To be honest, this was bothersome . Which was why I was just looking the other way . Both of us werent talking and as time passed in silence, Inukami-senpai walked in front of me and started speaking, Arent you going to comfort me? Its troublesome . End of conversation . I felt that she was a bit pitiable but our situation seemed to be getting complicated so I ended this conversation for now . Gradually, the trees around us started decreasing . At this rate, I think we should be close to the exit . Senpai, were almost out . Kuh . Only talking to me when its about this . You need a better understanding for timings, Usato-kun . What are you even talking about? Ignoring Inukami-senpai who was being noisy, I looked in front . I caught sight of what seemed to be a blue clump . Whats wrong, Usato-kun? Stopping so suddenly Is there something in front? Youre kidding right Even though were all the way over here Blue Grizzly . Whats more, it seemed to be the dangerous type . It was very big and was sharpening its claws on a tree . Were going to take a detour around it . Even if Im wrong, please dont start hugging it or licking it okay? Arent you misunderstanding me as a pervert or something? Why arent you saying anything!? We started moving backwards while carefully paying attention to the Blue Grizzly . Luckily, it was too busy sharpening its claws and hasnt noticed us . Alright, just like this, well be able to take a wide detour around it Gururururu . Usato-kun, behind us too . Theres two of them . . !? We paid so much our attention to the front that we didnt notice what was approaching us from behind . Dammit, its at times like these where I wish Kururu was here . The one in front of us stopped sharpening its claws and noticed us as well . It started coming towards us . We were blocked from the front and rear . These guys legs are fast and their noses are good too . No matter where we go, theyll catch up to us . We could also go into a river but that would mean going back into the forest . What should I do? Should I carry Senpai in my arms and run? Or should I be the bait? No, they might target Inukami-senpai instead . How about using Senpais firepower to mow them down? Cant do that either, the whole forest would become a sea of flames . If thats so, should I try fighting them and see what happens? Rose said that I would win in a fight against a Grand Grizzly, whether thats a lie or not, I dont know but The only way to know is to try . If its no good, well run . Senpai, do you think you can win against one of them? . I can probably win . Then, Ill hold one down . Ill leave the other one to you . Lets each take one down . I understand . . Be careful . Senpai went for the one behind us while I went for the one in front . The one in front raised its voice in a groan and stood up . Excluding the Fall Boars, I havent fought since that snake . I didnt have my knife or spear this time . However, strangely, I wasnt afraid . Was it because I wasnt alone this time? The Blue Grizzly gradually got closer to me and raised both its claws up to intimidate me . It was a weird feeling; it was similar to when Rose first tossed me into this forest . Fuu . Letting out a deep breath, I put on a thin veil of healing magic . Lowering my waist, I put power in them as I used all my strength to give a powerful tackle towards the Blue Grizzly . The tackle was aimed towards the Blue Grizzlys body portion and it took a direct hit . Ooooo! Guo . Guruoooo . Brandishing its claws, it flailed its arms but because I was too close to it, the attack couldnt connect . While the Blue Grizzly was trying to aim with its arms, I kept advancing and pushing its large body . Gu . . Gu gu . As expected, compared to Bluerin, an adult Blue Grizzlys strength wasnt to be underestimated . The obvious difference was in their body weight . However, I ran every day to train these legs of mine! Clenching my teeth, I drove my strength to its very limit . One step at a time, I was pushing the Blue Grizzly back . I ran all the time, whether it was day or night . Abandoning everything just leaving it all to my strength! Gradually I could feel the Blue Grizzly putting more strength into its arms I faced against this head on . Because of that, I could feel my own arms bones starting to break and creak . I forcibly used healing magic as the pain kept assaulting me . Gua!? Aaaaaa!! Elevating the Blue Grizzlys body, I broke into a run . My entire body was in pain but I kept running . My body didnt break even while bearing the weight of this Blue Grizzly . I absolutely couldnt let it move from here . I had to keep this guy down for Senpai, thats why Fall down! Using brute force, I rammed the Blue Grizzly into a tree . Along with a severe crashing sound, I was sent back from the repelling force and fell backwards . Haa I thought I was going to die . But its just like Rose said Lying down on the ground like the character, I looked towards the Blue Grizzly . There was an unconscious Blue Grizzly and a tree that snapped in two . Seeing that the Blue Grizzly wasnt dead, I was relieved and got up from the ground . For now I should try to recover a bit with healing magic . Once Ive healed up a bit, I should head towards Inukami-senpai . With those thoughts, I was about to stand up but from Inukami-senpais direction, all I could see were flashes of lightning which illuminated the surroundings . . . I guess my worry is unnecessary . I sat back down . After a short while, Inukami-senpai seemed to be coming towards me . I should have probably gone over but my body felt wobbly from lifting the Blue Grizzly in an odd position . My injuries should be healed after a bit but there was still some mental fatigue . Usato-kun! Sure enough, Inukami-senpai came . Her clothes seem to have some dirt on them now but other than that I couldnt see any wounds on her . Seeing that she was alright, I waved my hand to her . After looking shocked at the fallen tree and collapsed Blue Grizzly, she ran up to me and sat down with me . Are you alright!? Im fine . How about Inukami-senpai? . . Did you kill it? I didnt, I just simply knocked it out . As expected, I didnt really want to harm a monster that was similar to Bluerin . It seemed like Inukami-senpai was thinking the same thing as well . Well then, before this Blue Grizzly wakes up, we should hurry up and leave Usato-dono!! Suzune-dono!! These voices are Those guards voices Maybe they were wandering around the entrance waiting for us or they were looking for us all night I dont know which but Inukami-senpais lightning earlier probably caught their attention . While leaning on Inukami-senpais shoulder, we headed towards the direction of the voices . Somehow these two days felt very long, maybe even longer than my previous time here . . It was tiring . I enjoyed it . Usato-kun was here with me . Are you serious? Normally I would misunderstand these words but its Senpai after all, therefore, I paid no mind to them . We found them!! You guys really worried us~! Guo! I glanced from the side and saw Senpais flower-like smile . We waved our hands to the worn-out guards and Bluerin while heading towards them . Footnotes 1 . The poison Usato uses can also mean influencing someone in a bad or evil way . Kurokata: I made the battle descriptions somewhat short . Shiru: So the author still uses Kukuru (), Kururu () mightve just been their typo . The author hasnt corrected it in the previous chapters but which do you prefer? Chapter 21 Novels Inukami-senpai and I were able to safely return to the Kingdom . After we met up with the Bluerin and the guards, we were informed to go back as there was a search party dispatched by Lyngle Kingdom looking for us . It seemed that the guards felt responsible and frantically searched day and night for us . After taking care of the bandits, the robed guard was the one who went to report back about our disappearance . I had to make sure to properly thank them afterwards . After arriving back at Lyngle Kingdom, we headed towards where the King was in order to inform him that we were safe . I left Bluerin with the guard . It seemed the both of them got along with each other before I knew it . Of course, it was also to keep a certain someone from trying to touch Bluerin Inukami-senpai and I entered the reception hall . The King was here along with Rose, Sigris, and an elder called Sergio who was present during our summoning . There were no palace guards . Did they have that much trust in us already I wonder? Ooh Usato Suzune, its good that you are both unharmed . After the King confirmed our safety in person, he let out a sigh of relief and sat down on his throne . He seemed to be quite exhausted and this showed how worried he was . For now, I should express my apologies for the trouble weve put the King through . . or so I thought but Inukami-senpais words came first . Were sorry to have made you this worried and anxious . No, theres no need to apologize . Rather, I should be the one saying sorry . Im sure this journey was harsh on the both of you . Sorry, Usato . If I didnt tell you to participate in this training with Suzune The King being too good of a person was actually making this somewhat difficult . While I felt troubled over his words, I somehow managed to form a response . No I Im really fine . If I had to say it, Im used to situations like these, thats why Used to it? That was a slip of the tongue . There might be consequences if I answered honestly here . Aah, i-its nothing! In my previous world, I would go to forests a lot! I-is that so Wait, why was I covering for Rose here? . Dont tell me Ive been trained by Rose on an unconscious level too? Suddenly, Rose faced me and gave a faint smile . This dreadful sense of defeat Kuh . Usato-kun? Its nothing of concern yes, nothing . I couldnt let Inukami-senpai suspect anything . . . Incidentally, Usato, is everything going alright with your training in the Rescue Squad? This was the one question I didnt want to answer! Just a few moments ago I deceived him somehow but I didnt expect this question to come so soon . What should I do? To be honest, compared to fighting with the Blue Grizzly, this was more nerve wracking . Rose was here as well, I should prepare myself for what happens after I reply I . Im doing well, y-yeah . I see I was honestly worried . But youre doing well huh Im glad . My heart hurts . It felt like something heavy was trying to crush my heart . While my pangs of conscience were suffocating me, the King seemed to be talking to Sergio . King Lloyd, soon I understand, even without you reminding me, Sergio . Usato, Suzune . The both of you are probably tired . Take it easy and get some rest . With the Kings permission, we left the throne room . However, how should I say it Rose was the same as always but Sigris and Sergios faces seemed grim . They were both relieved after seeing that we were safe but after that, they seemed to be worried about something . At least that was the feeling I got . If its just my imagination, then it should be fine . Usato! Senpai!! W-wait for me, Kazuki-sama! Kazuki and Seria-sama While walking inside the castle with Inukami-senpai, Kazuki was running towards us while out of breath with Seria-sama . Come to think of it, weve caused Kazuki to really worry about us . Its been a while, Kazuki . Its been a while Not! After I woke up, Usato and Senpai went missing after being attacked by monsters . I . I was incredibly worried you know!! Ah, sorry . I felt really ashamed . While Inukami-senpai and Seria-sama were talking, Seria-sama looked over at both of our exchanges and giggled . Her smile was very charming . As expected of a princess, her every action was extremely elegant . Fufufu, when Suzume-samas group went missing and Kazuki-sama heard about it, he quickly got changed and started running in search of you two . Ah! Please dont tell them about that! Hahaha, youre really reckless arent you, Kazuki-kun . Senpai, who was trying to liven things up, poked fun at Kazuki . If thats so, I should As for Inukami-senpai, she ended up being hated by a small monkey . T-thats Youre being a bully, Usato-kun!! Usato, a small monkey? Actually you know Inukami Its nothing at all, right? Inukami-senpai covered my mouth . You dont want it to be exposed that much huh, Senpai . But Ill just casually tell Kazuki about it later . Kazuki and Seria-sama tilted their heads to the side while Senpai was flustered . They seemed to be thinking of something as Seria-sama and Kazuki noted our behavior . Theyre getting along so well . That does seem to be the case . It appeared that the Princess was having another misunderstanding . Kazuki doesnt notice it but . This could be bad . Knowing Senpai, she might try to play along with this misunderstanding and take it further In reality, I could see the corners of Senpais mouth distorting into the shape of a crescent moon . No, thats not the case . !? After saying those words, Senpai looked shocked and retreated . No, I mean You should at least try to restrain yourself a little Its impossible I guess . I see, how unfortunate~ . Seria-sama, that smile wasnt an unfortunate smile at all . It seemed that even though the world has changed, girls still liked to gossip about love relationships . Were not particularly in a relationship though! Ah, by the way Usato, Rose-san is amazing~ What are you saying all of a sudden!? To think that Roses name would come out from Kazukis mouth That person and Kazuki should have had almost no contact with each other, or at least that was supposed to be the case . While trembling with fear, I waited for Kazukis next words . If he says something like I really admire and look up to someone like Rose, please let me enter the Rescue Squad! Even If I have to knock Kazuki unconscious to stop him, Ill do it . When you guys went missing and I tried to go searching, I was stopped at the castle gates by Rose . I was being serious and gave everything I had but I couldnt do a single thing against her . That person, its because shes everything but normal She could easily lift Bluerin and me up while running at full speed Even the snake that I cornered until I was on the verge of death was defeated in one blow by her . And now Kazuki held an image of something like a hero towards Rose My expression couldnt help but stiffen . Thats not good, not good at all Kazuki That persons not a hero since shes a healer who plays the role of a villain . Shiru: Anyone interested in helping me translate check? You might not do anything for weeks or even months and when you do, you at most only have to check one or two lines when Im not 100% sure of its accuracy . If you dont mind my inconsistent schedule, Im also looking for editors and proofreaders . Proofreader: DippingSauce TLC: Yomigaeru Chapter 22 Novels Usato and Inukami left the reception hall . The remaining three, Rose, Sigris, and Sergio turned to face Lloyd who sat on the throne with his arms crossed . Did you find out anything related to the Fall Boars attack on Usatos group? Im still not too sure regarding that matter but Fall Boars are monsters that resided in plains and forests . Yet these monsters went out of their way to attack Usato and the rest . The leader of the Rescue Squad, Rose, and the leader of the Knights, Sigris, wouldnt have been called here if this incident was just a coincidence . Sergio who had expected this question from the King, stepped forward and stated his opinion, The bandits that crossed the plains and attacked the heroes were interrogated . They all stated that as usual, there werent many monsters when asked . Of course, these are the words of criminals that drift about outside of Lyngle Kingdom . It may be difficult to trust them . No, we should trust them . If we take into consideration of the bandits other statements, we can infer a few things . The monsters appeared to be running away, but the question is from what? They mightve running away from something terrifying and powerful in the other direction . Sergios forehead frowned after King Llyod stated so . They had finally arrived . The enemy that this Kingdom would inevitably face It wouldnt be like last time where the enemy got pushed back because they underestimated this country . Theyll be advancing in full force . Although Sigris tried his best to remain his silent and even knowing it would be rude, he cut in the conversation and stated, The Maous army right? Thats right . Theyve finally come . The invaders had a whole army of ominous monsters from different races and tribes . If possible, the Kingdom should avoid this war but theyll certainly attack without warning like last time . Commander Sigris, report this to all the Commanding Officers Arrange your army so that they can set out at any time . Yes!! Ive heard and acknowledged this order! Good Lloyd gave a nod of approval towards Sigris reassuring response . Sigris gave a respectful bow and then exited in order to prepare . Next, Lloyd looked towards a woman who was leaning on a wall with her arms crossed . Rose I know already, Lloyd-sama . I should go and check on the situation with the Maous army, right? Sorry about this . Dont mind it, Im aware Im the fastest in this country . It should be fine if I go where the plains are with the boundary line, isnt that right? Yes, it should be around there Im truly grateful since we dont have anyone else with the capabilities for this job . The inner plain area has a boundary line that divides 3 areas . One of them being Lyngle Kingdom, another one is a neighboring country, and the last one is [Maous Territory] . It was previously called [Kuuro Pass], but with the appearance of the Maou, it became occupied by countless monsters in a flash . Well then, Ill be heading out when it gets dark . Wha At night!? Isnt that dangerous!? Rose-dono! Sergios concern was reasonable . If the Maous army was really approaching, it would be extremely dangerous if one were to get close . However, this was Lyngle Kingdoms Rose almost every monster could be easily defeated by her . Rose . Wont you consider returning to your previous post as a leading Commanding Officer? Rose, who had intended on walk away, had those words thrown at her back . She would refuse for certain but the question was still asked . . . I have no intention of returning . Also, Im not the pure and good human you think I am, Lloyd-sama . As expected, its because of that incident Its always on my mind, its unlikely Ill ever forget it . This scar will always remind me of the fact that their deaths are reality . While pointing to her right eye, Roses expression gradually broke down . On the surface, the reason for her not returning was because of her right eye but as expected, its that incident . She experienced a tragedy that probably left much deeper scars . This is a good opportunity, should I tell you why I created the Rescue Squad? Thats Why? Rose stared at Lloyd with her left eye . Her jade green pupil seemed to draw the King in as it visibly shook The King reciprocated her gaze with his own . The last victory was due to the contributions of the Rescue Squad . The one who approved of the Rescue Squad was Lloyd but he never heard about the purpose for its existence from Rose . But it was certain that saving peoples lives were only part of the reason . She surely had another goal in mind . I While covering her right eye with her right hand, her shoulders shook and the corners of her mouth distorted . Seeing that it was an expression that she normally wouldnt show, Lloyd and Sergio drew closer to her in anticipation, Want a subordinate who wont die . A subordinate who wont die thats what she was searching for . While the words unlikely and impossible were in Lloyds mind, he also recalled the figure of one boy . Chapter 23 Novels Yesterday after I came back to the lodging house, Rose headed out somewhere during the night . Before going out, she gave me the day off today but Why is it that Im going out into town now? In my hands, I held a memo pad and a letter given to me by Rose . The memo had a pointlessly well-drawn map on it . However, I was drawing an awful lot of attention . I was wearing my training uniform even though I wasnt training and I didnt take Bluerin along . I wonder why hes just normally walking Yeah Was it really that unusual for the Rescue Squad to be walking normally? If everyones this astonished, I mustve been thoroughly corrupted already . While ignoring the surrounding whispers, I walked on while following the map . Is that it? I caught sight of a white building made of bricks with various shops lined up outside . According to the map, it should be inside was it alright to just go in? Somehow the atmosphere made it difficult to enter . For the time being, I should head towards the building . As I was walking, I came across a familiar figure with golden hair and a tail . Nn? The fox girl was about 10 meters apart from me and stood there staring at me . What was this? Her gaze felt like it could see through me and my thoughts . It made me feel uneasy . . I should hurry up and go . I felt like I shouldnt get involved with her . With quick steps, I reached the gate and pulled . Even now, the girl was still staring at me but without minding it, I entered inside and shut the gate . While suppressing my rapidly beating heart, I looked around inside . It seemed they cleaned regularly as it was spotless here . It was almost similar to the Rescue Squads lodging house . For the time being, I decided to call for someone . . Excuse m-e! Yes! An energetic girls voice came from inside the shop and after a few seconds, she came out after a short jog . She was slightly shorter than me and had semi-short blonde hair . This girls hair color gave a very familiar feeling, similar to dj vu . Hello! How may I help you at Fleurs Clinic? . Fleur! . Erm, I was entrusted with a letter from Rose-san but Eh! Really!? Speaking of Fleur, there was another healing magician besides me and Rose . Olga-san mentioned he had an Imouto-san too if I recall correctly . In other words, this was Olgas clinic that he mentioned before . I handed over Roses letter to the girl in front of me . Thank you very much! Ah, is it fine if I ask for your name? Im Usato, its Usato Ken . Usato? I think I remembering hearing that name from Onii-chan Ah, youre the guy who recently became Roses subordinate, right!? T-thats right . How should I put it? Shes really energetic . She could definitely get along with the girls in my former world . Most likely, this girl was Olga-sans Imouto . Im Uluru Fleur! Um Im 18 years old! Im 17 years old? . It seems youre younger than me by one year! She stated her age in her self-introduction; I guess she does resemble Olga-san a bit . Well then, wheres Olga-san? Onii-chan is inside treating a patient! Usato-kun, are you interested in observing them? Examining a patient huh Other than Rose-san, I havent gotten the chance to see healing magic from others . I should go take a look, I might be able to use as reference . If thats so, Ill gladly accept your offer . Then, follow me! Uluru-san guided me inside . We went past several doors until we reached our destination . Once we reached there, Uluru-san opened the door just a little so that we could peek inside . While suppressing her voice, she said, Dont talk too loud okay? Onii-chan gets easily distracted so I understand . With Uluru-san urging me, I peeked through the opening . I could see Olga-sans figure And a child who was lying down on a bed . Beside the child was a woman who appeared to be the mother and holding onto the childs hand . Was the patient suffering from some kind of illness? That child got injured a few days ago and some strange germs entered the wound . Its also only gotten worse The symptoms are severe which is why the mother came to our clinic for help . I see Slowly take a deep breath Here I go . Olga-sans hands drew in green-colored magical power . The transparent green-color turned into a dark green and shone stronger . Since I used healing magic, I could tell that his was a bit different Especially that thick magical power It wasnt a large amount but it was very dense . Olga-san placed both his hands with the accumulated power on the childs stomach . After the healing magic spread out for about 20 waves, it entered into the childs body . It was amazingly smooth; I definitely wouldnt be able to do it . After a few seconds, the child who had their hands shielding his face from the light, relaxed their hands Yep Its alright now . . . Its true, I dont feel sick anymore! Ive been gotten better Mama! Amazing In the blink of an eye, the child was cured just like that . Seeing that her child was so feeble only a few moments ago yet being so lively now, the mother couldnt help but continuously bow . Olga-san showed a troubled expression but I personally thought it was the perfect healing magic . I wouldnt be able to imitate that delicate-style . Afterwards, Olga-san led the parent and child out . After returning and seeing I was here, he revealed a refreshing smile . Hey, Usato-kun . Hello, Olga-san . Yes yes, Im happy that youve come here . Uluru greeted you properly, right? Mou, I did it properly! Ah, Usato-kun, we should sit down and talk instead of standing . Being prompted by Uluru-san, I sat down on a wooden chair . On the opposite side of the table sat Olga-san and Uluru-san . It seems you came to deliver a letter from Rose-san . Thank you . No, you dont need to be so polite and thank me for it . Ive been curious about this place as well and wanted to see it . In reality, Im glad I came here now . Seeing Olga-sans healing magic Perhaps Rose wanted me to see it? Hey hey, Usato-kun! Hows everyone at the Rescue Squad? Tong and them? I dont think anything has changed . Is that so? They dont change do they? Next is Maybe it was rare for someone other than a patient to visit the clinic since Uluru-san had lots of questions . I gave a wry smile as I answered all of them . Suddenly, Olga-san who had been smiling along all this time started to talk, Usato-kun, how about working here when you come next time? Eh? Mou, you cant do that Onii-chan, Usato-kun is really busy with Rose-sans training! Hahaha, is that so? . . Yeah, actually it might be a good idea . I could come here to see Olga-san and study his healing magic . But I do have my training after all . Maybe I could ask Rose for her permission to give me one day off? I really do want to accept your offer but I would have to ask the leaders opinion before I can give an answer . Ill be eagerly waiting for a good reply . We are quite busy since its just the two of us managing everything Onii-chan is just too weak, you know~ Hahaha, thats harsh . They get along well . Im slightly envious since I dont have siblings . Speaking of which, Olga-san said he couldnt go through with Rose-sans training . Was Uluru able to? Or was she just like Olga-san with a strong and weak point in their healing magic? Uluru-san, why did you decide to abandon the training? Nn? I do have a reason for not being able to withstand Roses training but I didnt intend to give up on it . While giving a wry smile, Uluru-san pointed her index finger at Olga-san . It seemed similar to a troublesome child giving its mother a difficult time . Onii-chan was worried thats why . Hahaha . Im ashamed . I couldnt help thinking that Uluru-san was the older sister here . After that, we fooled around with different conversations . Before I knew it, it was already noon . They invited me for lunch but itd be bad to impose this much, which was why I declined . Then, see you later, Usato-kun . Come here again . Yes, thank you very much for today . Olga-san and Uluru-san saw me off as I left the clinic . Ive been training in seclusion as if I lived in the mountains but it doesnt feel too bad to take a day off once in a while . But its really peaceful; this kind of peace is nice . Its almost as if this was an omen; similar to the calm before the storm . * Usato-kun huh . Its rare to have someone around the same age, Im looking forward to our next meeting . Haha . After seeing Usato-kun off, I picked up the letter from Rose-san . It was something that Rose-san sent, theres no doubt something important is written here . I felt nervous while opening the envelope and taking out the letter and written there was . . !! Whats wrong? Onii-chan . What on Earth They were already this close to approaching? Seeing I had a look of impatience on my face, my Imouto looked at me with a worried expression . Im really a hopeless older brother to let my Imouto worry like this It looks like youll be meeting Usato-kun again soon . Although I shouldnt say it like that, it was true . * After leaving the clinic, I walked around the street stalls with no particular goal in mind . Yeah, its not bad, walking around like this . I had always been running around, this feels fresh . I wonder if I should buy something to eat Wait, I didnt bring money with me I should temporarily return back home . Turning around, I walked towards the lodging houses direction Suddenly, someone grabbed my arm . !? Following the hand that seized my arm, it was the fox girl that I had seen before entering the clinic . Before I realized it, she was already next to me . To think that she could get this close without me noticing it But rather than that, I felt like screaming once I saw her cold eyes staring into mine . While she was still holding onto my arm with her gaze still fixed on me, she started talking in a small voice, . . I could only see yours . Thats why, this belongs to you . W-what?!? My vision and hearing seemed to black out in that instant . Is this girl trying to do something!? It felt like I was hallucinating as images started to appear in my head . Plains as far as the eye can see . People wielding weapons . Figures that wore pitch black armor . Kazuki and Inukami-senpai submerged in a pool of blood . UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? I screamed . Brushing off the girls hand, I broke into a run with all my strength . The scene felt excessively real . It was like a reality and delusion scene . While I felt nauseous, I looked back . I saw the figure of a beast girl who appeared worried and held her arm in pain . I met the girls gaze She was trying to say something as her lips moved, . . This is a large loan . You have a duty to repay this debt . After that, I didnt look back even once . Reaching the lodging house, I wrapped myself in my futon and tried my best to forget the scene I just saw . Chapter 24 Novels Kurokata (Author): The first half is from the Maou armys point of view while the second half is from the protagonists point of view . Plains area . Near the boundary line . In order to cross the other side of the large river from Maous Territory, many soldiers were constructing an enormous bridge . This group was the Maous army with thousands of troops that would invade Lyngle Kingdom . The Commander of the Third Army, Amira Belgret, raised her voice as if trying to inspire herself for the approaching war . The bridge is close to finishing! We are the Maou-samas arms, well offer the strength of our bodies!! As her voice spread across, the surrounding soldiers responded by raising their voices . Amira nodded as if content while a knight in black armor gave an exhausted sigh . Commander, you overdid it a little . To be honest, its annoying . Even if you say that It cant be helped that they would get worked up . Leaving that aside You! How dare you use the word annoying towards your superior! Haah, Im truly sorry . Im just irritated Ive been sent out to a battlefield with nothing interesting to do . Hearing her subordinates lack of motivation, a vein appeared on Amiras forehead . However, she didnt reproach the black armored knight who showed disrespect towards her . Well, its fine . But formally, you are my subordinate . Youll listen to instructions right? I understand, you know . The soldier in black armor replied as if it was bothersome while turning around and walking away . The remaining Amira held her forehead . Haah Its good that theyre capable but why are they so difficult to handle But since the war is just beginning, theyll have to obey even if they dont like it . Looks like youre having quite a bit of trouble . Hyululurk Is it fine? That is, not babysitting your favorite pet . Walking towards her was the demon Hyululurk who had a frivolous smile . As for the favorite pet, it was a monster that he created, [Balzinack] . It was a strategic weapon in this invasion . Dont say it so sarcastically Well, how are things progressing? Exactly as it looks We should be finished in a few hours . Amira muttered so as she gave a glance at the bridge construction . Half of the bridges materials were from trees that were cut down The remaining ones were from substances made using magic . Although it couldnt be said to be a strong bridge, it was sufficient for a large number of troops to cross over . But you know If this bridge were to be demolished right now, there would be various problems right? For one, the morale would drop . Well regarding that, isnt that why we have people watching day and night? Dont say such ominous things . Hahaha, sorry Commander!! Something in the front is flying towards us!! Ha? After a moment A thick, cylinder object appeared in front and fell towards the bridge, giving it a direct hit . The cylinder object that was piercing through the bridge was a big tree . As the bridge made crackling sounds, the pierced portion collapsed and sunk tragically . W What! What just happened!? The bridge is The soldiers were understandably in a daze as they looked towards Amira and Hyululurk . However, before Amira could come to her senses, a figure of a person from the opposite shore could be seen in the distance . Although it was faint, she could see the figure had green hair Hearing from her teacher, Amira knew only one person with that hair color . ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSE!!!!!!! Towards the angry war cry on the opposite shore, the person gave a laugh which resembled an Oni . * Really, whats happening Inside of my head, the image that was shown to me by that fox girl wouldnt go away . Would I have to see the scene of my friends in a bloody mess every day? Was that girl trying to tell me something? It was necessary to repay this favor? What was their intention for approaching me? I remember Rose mentioned that some of the beast kin had special powers . If thats so, could that girls magic be to induce illusions on people? Or Let people see the future Was there something like that? Well, there was still the fact that I had only recently arrived to this world and there were still a lot of things regarding magic that I didnt know . I cant deny the possibility that there isnt magic to see the future . But why did they show me? If that scene was really going to happen, then Kazuki and Inukami-senpai will Thats no good . Thats no good, no good! Jumping up from my bed, I shook my head . There was still no proof that set it in stone . Giving a long sigh, I laid back down on the bed as I looked at the ceiling . . With so many things that I dont know, Im just getting irritated . Why would they sell a favor in this way where I cant help but worry? Since I cant get an answer no matter how long I sit here thinking, I should ask directly . . . Alright, first of all I should catch them and see if I can get them to tell their story . Just where is that little girl!?!? Was what I suddenly exclaimed . I changed my way of thinking as I thought that the little girl mightve held a grudge or placed a curse on me . After thinking so, I dashed out of the lodging house and came into town . First, lets head towards the place where she first grabbed my hand . I suspect that my current actions and expression made me quite the eccentric person or even a pervert . But the townspeople really didnt seem to mind it . After all, I was in my training uniform which essentially was a permit for eccentricity . Or rather, if I acted normally, they would treat it as strange . Not here! The girl from before wasnt here . The next spot would be where I first saw the girl on the street stalls . Maybe I could ask the owner of that stall Its closed! To begin with they werent even opened, what a failure . Next was the back street Its too wide, I dont know! Am I an idiot . . ? Still, even after searching almost everywhere, the fox girl wasnt there . I asked people as I walked down the streets but they all said they didnt know . Whats more was they kept avoiding eye contact with me which hurt . It couldnt be helped I already searched most of the main street so I headed towards the last location . Its the gate that leads to outside of the Kingdom Of course, I didnt have much expectation . But it was possible for something to be in places youd least expect it . No, I could even say that my last bit of hope was placed on this gate . Nothing resembling a fox kin passed through here, you know? I know right? I knew it . I shouldnt have had hopes and dreams The gatekeeper Thomas telling me directly got my tension to fall as I started to trudgingly walk towards town . . In the end, I wasnt able to ask . Why was it that I couldnt find them after searching that much? I searched everywhere I could and in addition I did it while running at top speed This was obviously odd . Did they use foresight of the future and escape from my pursuit? Something as convenient as that, theres no way thats possible Whats theres no way thats possible? Hiyo!? Behind me, I hear the voice of the Oni leader that headed out last night . But Im not afraid . Ive already gotten used to it so I slowly turned around Rose was covered in dust from head to foot . . . What should I say? For now, I should comment on one thing . A dust-covered leader, this is a great thing indeed! Hohou, Im happy that you complimented me Come here, lend me your face so I can crush it . Gunuooo . ! My face it felt it was going to burst . I was being held by the Iron Claw and suspended in the air . No, Im really sorry . Thats why, please stop . I need to report something to the castle . Incidentally, youre coming too . Geez, please do something about this . Being released from her Iron Claw, I was carried and transported away like a prisoner . Doing it so easily like this, was I a stuffed toy or something? Just before, you said something wasnt possible, or something like that What were you doing? Ah, I was searching for someone . . Haah? Whats with that face? Well anyways, Im searching for a beast girl with blond hair . That reminds me, this person should know a lot about this town . It couldnt hurt to ask . . Aah, that beast girl, it was from that time when you something I didnt comprehend What about her? It looked like a big misunderstanding as I was being held in Roses arms at the moment but since it would be troublesome I decided to not say anything about it for now . Do you know anything regarding that girl? Two years ago, that beast girl suddenly arrived alone to this country . I was surprised as she was still only 12 years old . Thats all . Coming alone, a 12 year old beast kin or rather a child? If that was true, this fox girl was really incredible . The confidence I had that I could catch them was now all gone . Haah . I have a principle to not interfere with other peoples hobbies but . Um Maybe you should stop that? Right now, when you show such a gentle expression on the surface, it has the opposite effect but . . Ow It really hurts to see you use such a rare and compassionate gaze to look at me!! Return to the usual Rose! Not this gentle Rose!! Although my mental state was taking a beating, I was taken to the castle as Rose held me in her arms . * While still holding me, Rose and I appeared before the King in the reception hall . It seemed she was really pleased with this sensation of being able to easily lift me and had no intentions to let me down . Rose? Why is Usato Reporting in . I have confirmed that the Maous army is marching from the boundary line . As expected, theyve come! What does the situation look like for the Maous army? It looks like the Maous army has finally come . Thinking about why Rose was smeared in dust, was it because she scouted by herself? However, despite hearing that the Maous army was approaching, it still didnt feel real . Maybe it was due to the common sense from my previous world Or it could be that I didnt feel a sense of crisis . Those guys had no way to cross the stream and made hasty preparations to build a bridge What! Kuh . If thats so, they should already be Before they finished, I destroyed it . With this, it should buy us a few more days of time . N-Nicely done . I wonder if this person knows what it means to scout . . The King had an expression beyond admiration Still its amazing, as expected of our leader . Tomorrow, I will inform the nations people of the Maou armys advance . Truly, youve done a good job with the task Ive put you through . Im sorry for letting you bear the dangers You need not worry, then After saying so to the King, she left the reception hall . Of course, she took me along with her as if it was a natural thing . You understand right, Usato? Well . Yes . Understanding as in knowing the state of affairs of the Maou army, right? I didnt know what she was intending for but it was probably about something afterwards . Before the war begins, there are various things you need to be aware of in order to survive . Various things? Aah, important things . Not here though, Ill tell you at the lodging house . I wonder what I needed to be aware of . But what I was concerned about right now wasnt that . Leader, its about time you let me down, please . . . I forgot . Thats cruel . Kurokata: Its a bit late but thank you very much for the thoughts and impressions . Chapter 25 Novels After Rose gave the report that the Maous army was approaching, she led me back to the Rescue Squads lodgings . I momentarily returned back to my own room and after taking a short break, I headed to Roses . The Leaders room was on the second floor . I had never visited the room yet but other than training times, she would always be there . Before entering, I knocked three times . Excuse me, its Usato . Enter . Pardon me . After hearing that voice coming from inside, I opened the door and entered . Looking around, it was several times cleaner than I had imagined . The bookshelves were lined up with various books while there seemed to be documents piled on top of one desk . Leaning on that desk with their elbow and sitting on a chair was Rose . It seemed like her hair was wet too, she probably had a shower after we came back . Well, she was covered in dust after all . Sit down . Alright . With Roses prompt, I sat down on the chair in front of the desk . It felt similar to an interview where it was difficult to settle down . . I should ask just to be sure but, you do remember what your own role is, right? Erm, be in the vanguard like Leader and healed the injured when I can? Looks like you really do remember . Then, lets talk about the specifics regarding that To start with, we wont enter the vanguard yet when the battle begins . Thats the first stage . Meaning in the first stage, we wont be moving at all it seems . Although I had some doubts regarding this, I should first hear what Rose has to say . During that time, Tong and them will move out . Today you also met with Orga and Uluru for the letter errand I sent you . Along with those two, the four of us will set-up a base point where we will begin treating the wounded that get brought back . Why is it that we dont move out at first? What are you going to with your healing magic when theres no one injured in the beginning? You would just throw the vanguard in disorder while being an easy mark for the enemy, right? Ah, thats true . I didnt think that far ahead . Certainly, there wouldnt be many wounded in the beginning . It could be said that we have no role unless theres people in need of treatment . Which is why we should leave it to Tong and the others in the beginning . Well be in the rear treating anyone that gets brought back as the frontline advances . Next, theres an important thing you need to be aware of before entering the vanguard . Important thing? Aah, its important . Im the one saying this but Dont make a mistake as to who you help . . . Is it this? Dont save the enemy or something? I wonder why you were mentioning something that was obvious . There was no meaning in saving the opponent who was trying to take you down without reason . Ah, I guess you would interpret it like that . What I meant was to not carelessly heal the injured . Basically What you mean is? For example, theres a soldier trying to fight despite having a minor illness . If you were to help them and let them re-join the fight, what would happen? . . They would become a burden for the others fighting in the war, right? Thats the reason . What it means is that while youre on the front, you dont heal everyone . I see, while making sure our allies didnt become burdens, I should also support the ones I could . It made sense . With this, the first topic is now finished . The next one is about you . Me? Wasnt the previous conversation related to me? However, somehow it felt like it wasnt the usual Rose . It was like this just before we entered the castle as well . It seemed like she didnt have her usual thorns or spiteful words . Just what kind of change has occurred inside her? Or was it that she was about to reveal some kind of strategy Nn? Something was flying towards me Uwa! Thats the Rescue Squads uniform . Try putting it on . Eh . . ? What was thrown to me was clothing similar to a white robe-like coat . The Rescue Squads symbol, a red flower, was embroidered on the right portion of the chest area . In addition, the cloth used seems to be of fine quality as it was very smooth and firm . It was the same as what Rose always wore . This was prepared to stand out on the chaotic battlefield as an exclusive uniform . Its very durable and water-proof . Im giving it to you . T-thank you very much . These clothes mustve been really expensive . I shouldnt ask about what kind of materials were used to make it . . Somehow, I was a little happy . I passed my arms through the uniform and fastened the snaps . I had just put it on but my impression was that it was easy to move in . It also felt comfortable to wear . . . Hooh, it looks quite nice doesnt it? The results of tempering your body are effective . Uu . Before I knew it, this person came this close to me I couldnt even hear their footsteps . Rose was about an arms length away from me . As she approached me, she reached for my cheek with her hand . My body couldnt move as if paralyzed . This wasnt fear . It felt more like it was because of a sense of duty as I restrained my own body and ignored my own will . Tong and them are black, while the Fleur siblings are grey . And now youre wearing the same white as me, do you know the meaning of it? Incidentally, this was originally made for someone else but things didnt go as planned . Eh, why? Fuu, its still too early for you to know . Hah? After a moment, I felt an impact on the back of my neck as I felt my whole body spin one revolution . As expected, Rose was Rose . As my conscious gradually faded, for some reason, she had her eyes closed and it felt like she was relieved that she had met me . * . As expected, Rose is cruel! Uwa!? . Wait, huh? Regaining my conscious, I was on my bed . On the other bed was Tong who was sleeping and snoring . On the wall there that was the coat I received from Rose Well, the other squads clothes were hanging there too . . Was Rose was the one who brought me back here and hung it there? Gu-nu-nu, that person, either theyre a tsundere or not I dont know Which reminds me, I think I heard a voice other than mine just a moment ago If I recall, it was Uwa!? and it was a males voice that I heard . U-Usato~ I could hear a voice coming from the window This was the second floor . There was no way a person would come Notice already~ Kazuki!? I couldnt help it and exclaimed . Thinking that I was still half-asleep, I rubbed my eyes to see Re-examining it, I could still see that it was Kazukis figure that was clinging onto the windows grip on the second floor . For now, I should open the window and jump down . F-for the time being, lets talk on the ground . Y-yeah! I couldnt let Kazuki in the room as Tong was still here . In addition, if Rose knew that I was still up at this time, it would be too late to regret it . Descending down with Kazuki, we moved away from the house . With the moons light, we could easily move without having to worry about our surroundings . Then, what are you up to when its this late? D-dont tell me I dont have that kind of preference!! . What are you saying, Usato? Sorry, my mind is just rotten . You were just too pure . To the point that it was vastly different from Inukami-senpai . We moved to the spot where I usually trained and we sat down as I waited for Kazuki to talk . Hahaha, youre a weird fellow~ Senpai had the same response, you know? Inukami-senpai eh . I could guess what she was thinking . But Kazuki, you werent the weird one here . It was just that Inukami-senpai and I had corrupted minds so you shouldnt mind it . . Oops, we already derailed from the original topic . In the end, what did you come here for? . In the evening, I heard from the King that the war with the Maous army would be beginning . Ah . The Maou The King was fast in telling the news . Leaving Inukami-senpai aside, Kazuki feeling uneasy couldnt be helped . Senpai was a little perplexed but immediately got energetic again But I kept thinking about the fight ahead I couldnt sleep at night Before I noticed it, I slipped out of the castle . And for some reason, Im now paying a visit to you here . I look calm but, here I am, running away . . Usato . Im Looking at me was Kazuki whose face was being illuminated by the moonlight . It the usual gallant and handsome-looking expression but somehow it looked frail . Scared of fighting . For the time being, I should let him say what was on his mind . Why was he consulting with me and not Inukami-senpai . ? Chapter 26 Novels Im scared of fighting those words came weakly from the timid Kazuki . Generally, that would be the normal reaction . Also, we were still only in high school . Excluding Inukami-senpai, Kazukis reaction was the expected response . It wasnt like he was a hero from a story or an arrogant protagonist; he was just a normal young man . During the time when I fought outside of the Kingdom Fighting with monsters, I was really scared . I nearly froze in place when I first encountered them . But when they attacked, I desperately desperately resisted When I defeated them I once again realized just how optimistic I was viewing this world . Calm down, Kazuki . Kazuki was different from Inukami-senpai and he was highly sensitive . In Inukami-senpais case, she truly accepted this world while Kazuki only accepted this world to a necessary degree and didnt think much about it . I could imagine that he was having a mental breakdown . In reality, Kazuki was getting worked up on his emotions as his light magic was leaking out from both of his hands and illuminated the surroundings . Noticing my words, he suppressed the light magic but his expression was still dark . Even the Maous army, theyve come to attack us and will try to come kill me That makes me tremendously afraid . But even though I was being a coward, the people in this kingdom were kind and cheered me on . They had expectations Right now, thats putting more pressure on me than anything else . It was a burden shared by past heroes . Just by being a hero, other peoples gazes would revere you . I was sure that a great burden was being placed on Kazuki because of that . This wasnt something people would normally experience . That was why I could only say one thing to him . Kazuki, its fine even if you dont fight . Hah? This conversation with Kazuki how much it would decrease our war potential that was irrelevant . There was no need to involve ourselves in this war since we got dragged into it . No matter how heartless that seemed, Kazuki had that right . I mean No one wants to die . I really do understand . W-wait a moment! If I dont fight, what are you going to do, Usato!? Ill be going . Its hard for me to die after all . Also, I unexpectedly had other reasons too . Inside the Rescue Squad, for people like Olga-san or Uluru-san Also for Roses sake . Thats not the problem right!?!? Usato, arent you also scared of dying!?!? Ill be fine! !? Without thinking, I replied like that . I dont mean it like that, what do you want to do!? Youre scared of fighting, right!? If thats so, its okay to run away!! I and probably Inukami-senpai, the King, Sergio-san, Welsey-san, Sigris-san, Seria-sama wont blame you!! Ah Crap, did I overdo it a little? Kazuki hung his head low while covering his eyes with both of his hands . * Im such a pathetic person . I avoided everything around me In the end, I couldnt even face myself . I had no idea what to say to the other party so that everyone would be happy . It was always like this . It was the vice president that everyone wanted after all . It was everyone who wanted to fight that Maous army . Always, always, always, always, always, I would always try to match with my surroundings . Since everyone wanted it, they would be delighted . I say everyone but majority are always girls . That was why being told by Usato to its fine to not fight If he were to say instead, Dont go out and fight, I would surely decide to not fight . But he knew something about me and said those words instead . . Im scared of fighting But you know At first, I was furious . They called us out of their own convenience, telling the heroes to fight with the Maous army and everything But you know, everyone in this country were really good people . The King, Seria . Everyone, everyone warm and gentle people who didnt have anything hidden under them . That was why there was no way I could let danger approach these people . That was why Even if it was for such a small reason I I guess I dont want to die . * After a brief period of silence while Kazuki was thinking, I heard the words I guess I dont want to die from him . Did he find his resolve? . Yeah, Im afraid . But Ill try it . He found his determination . I didnt know what kind of answer he found within himself but I wouldnt say anything since it was something that Kazuki convinced himself with . . Or rather, I didnt have the qualifications to do so . I see . Thanks, Usato . Were friends, dont mind it . . . Y-yeah! S-so embarrassingggggggggggggggggggggggg!! I wanted to find a hole and hide in it! This wasnt my character at all! I was supposed to be more of a dry character but! Ah I should stop it, I cant change what was done even if I wanted to . Erm, I should probably return to the castle now . Sorry for waking you up at night . Afterwards, Ill think about it and reach answers on my own . Good luck . Then, good night . With the moonlight illuminating the path, Kazuki jogged away . His back somehow seemed stronger than before . I saw him off till I couldnt see his back anymore . I started walking back to the lodgings while giving a big yawn . Tomorrow I would have training to prepare for the Maous army . It wouldnt do if I didnt go back to my bed soon . Fuah~ . . Im sleepy, Ill go back and sleep . Wellll~ was that what people refer to as mens friendship? I sure got to see something nice . I heard a voice from behind . But as I knew who was speaking, I didnt turn around . For the time being, I should say something back . I am truly sorry, Im sleepy so I have no time to bother with you so If its possible, leave it for tomorrow Inukami-senpai . I didnt notice her at all but I wasnt that surprised since it wasnt that weird for her to be here . . Huh? Your reaction is a little odd? In this kind of situation it should be W-why is Suzune-senpai here right now!? or Uwaaaah!! Suzu-tan is hereeeee!!!! shouldnt you be raising your voice like that!? Please dont change how I address Senpai Well anyhow, I bet since its Senpai, you noticed that Kazuki was acting odd Suzune-senpai and Suzu-tan I had never called her like that even once . From what it looked like, Inukami-senpai noticed Kazukis unusual state as she was the president of the student council . Most likely, she chased after Kazuki when she saw that he left in the middle of the night . Good grief, she should have come out in the beginning if she was here . Well, she was reading the situation in a sense . Hey, why is it that Usato-kun is somewhat dry towards me? Did I do something to offend you? If you can, I want you to tell me so I can fix it right away . Why are you that frantic about it Or rather, Senpai should return back to the castle . Im almost about to cry . Good joke . Something like Senpai crying . No, if she really cried, I would probably be kneeling down on the ground (Dogeza) but since she said Im almost about to cry herself, it should still be fine . I thought I would be walking back but thanks to the appearance of Inukami-senpai, I was once again stopped . Next to me was Inukami-senpai who was looking at the moon while emotionally muttering, It seems Kazuki-kun has gotten over it now . In certain sense, he was always lacking something from being isolated by the same sex . I . really did want Kazuki to run away The words I spoke to Kazuki were my true thoughts . If you didnt want to fight, wasnt it fine to just not fight? Was it absolutely necessary to go to a place full of death and dangers? Somehow that was sad . While I thought so, I looked towards the direction where Kazuki took off . I didnt know what she was thinking but Inukami-senpai placed her hand on my shoulder . Usato-kun do you not want me to fight? Thats for sure . But Senpai doesnt think I dont want to fight at all so . Then, if I told you I didnt want to fight, would you comfort me!? What are you saying? You . Fufufu, youve finally dropped the honorifics . I really dont know this person anymore . As expected, Kazuki and Inukami-senpai were fundamentally different . I wouldnt comfort you, Inukami-senpai is Inukami-senpai, isnt that right? Would you be alright with a junior comforting you, Senpai? Muu, being a senpai is irrelevant isnt it Kazuki is a classmate friend . Thats more than sufficient for me . Turning my back to Inukami-senpai, I started walking back towards the house . Turning my head back a little, I could see Senpai had her eyes casted down . . Maybe I exaggerated it a little too much? I should follow-up . I felt somewhat bad . But Usato-kun, the bar for capturing and clearing you is a little too high . You should show more of your dere side . . Nn? Were you about to say something just now? . . Its nothing . I-I see . I should . . return back to the castle soon . good night . Good night, Senpai . The words I was about to say were stopped by Inukami-senpais and I could only remain silent . After bidding farewell to her, I quickly returned back to the lodgings . . . What was Inukami-senpai trying to do with me? I felt that it was relatively serious . Chapter 27 Novels The next day . The King had personally announced that the Maous army was approaching and the news spread throughout the kingdom . The soldiers were nervous and the citizens felt uneasy . As for what the King planned to do against the Maous army, we would be confronting them on the plains . The leader of the knights, Sigris, would be taking command of the army while the two heroes Kazuki and Inukami-senpai would follow him . It was uncertain if we would win but there was no doubt that the outcome of this war depended on the heroes and the Rescue Squad . It could be said that I had some responsibility in regards to carrying injured people back from the vanguard . I was formally just a high school student so it was a situation I couldnt really imagine . After the Kings announcement, everyone in the Rescue Squad gathered before Rose in the dining room . Although we assembled, Rose wasnt saying anything . She just folded her arms and her eyes closed in front of us . Anego, just what is? Alek posed a somewhat reserved question as he seemed to have grown tired of waiting . Nn? Ah, there are still some guys who havent arrived yet . Wait for a bit . Havent come? Sorry for being late! W-wait, Uluru . The pair of siblings entered the dining room . It was Orga-san and Uluru-san . I see now, Rose was waiting on them . Uluru-san looked around familiarly and when she discovered me, she gave a friendly smile and waved . . How should I return that greeting? You came at just the right time . Sit down . Yes . Alright . Its been a while, everyone . Perhaps she didnt know fear but Uluru-san greeted Tong and them lightheartedly . A normal girl would scream and run away against this group, what an amazing person . However, when seeing these people in the same room together, it felt like it didnt match up . It was similar to seeing bandits and a graceful girl in the same space . Orga-san and Uluru-san sat in the neighboring seats close to me . Orga-san then said yesterday was the first time and I didnt know how to respond . This person was similar to Kazuki and really pure . I didnt want to react and say any unnecessary things . 1 But now everyone was here . Wasnt this the first time this happened since I came to this world? Youre all here it seems, Im going to begin talking now . As expected, well be discussing about the upcoming war? Orga-san and Uluru-san should have already been informed by the King in the morning as well . Im sure you know but the Maou army has come . Well, theyre frantically building a bridge at the moment but it doesnt change the fact that theyre coming . You were to one who destroyed it after all . Even if one intended to disrupt their bridge operations, just how does one person destroy a bridge? If it was me, I guess I would throw a tree or something . After two days, our army will advance to confront and repel the Maous army . As the Rescue Squad, well be accompanying them and setting up our encampment on the plains Itll be different from last time and will be a much harsher fight . Yes! YES! Everyones responses were strange as expected . Werent Orga-san and Uluru-sans voices being drowned out? . Especially Usato and Uluru, both of you are entering a war for the first time . Dont let your guards down . So it seemed like Uluru-san didnt participate in the last war If that was so, it was Orga-san who treated people last time . . A few years ago, Uluru-sans age was still only around a student in middle school . It was an age that was too young to be participating in a war . After that, Rose finished talking and we dispersed . Oi Orga, I have something to talk about . Yes? I understand . As I was exiting the room, Rose called for Orga-san . It seemed like it would be a complicated conversation and while thinking that I should quickly exit, suddenly, Uluru-san grabbed my arm . W-what is it? Onii-chan has business with Rose-san thats why Im bored . Bored is it? Usato-kun I heard about it, you ran around town while carrying a Blue Grizzly . Yeah, thats right but . I want to see it~ Erm . . It should definitely be cute~ Its ferocious so . Its this way Thank you! I was so weak! If it was Inukami-senpai, I could probably deceive her somehow yet . . Even though she was similar to Inukami-senpai in age, the feeling was completely different! Kuh, this little girl sure is capable . I took the smiling and cheerful Uluru-san to visit Bluerins stable . Inside, there was one small animal that seemed to be free as it was lying down and yawning . I felt that its body has gotten a bit bigger This guy really needed some genuine exercise soon . After seeing Bluerins appearance, Uluru-san abruptly got closer to him and spread out her arms I-its dangerous!! Cute~ Wait, in this case, it was Uluru-san rather than Inukami-senpai . In terms of their purity, they were as different as heaven and earth . Towards these pure intentions without any ulterior motives, other than me and the guard who escorted us (and Rose), Bluerin would probably allow others to touch him as well . Gwuo! Epu!? Uluru-san!!? Bluerin repelled her . Using his arm, he threw Uluru-san towards the bundle of straw . Bluerin, you Just what kind of standpoint are you viewing from to judge others? Good grief, you remind me of someone . As I was flustered, I hurriedly took out Uluru-san from the mountain of straw . It seemed that from her expression she received a bit of shock but she firmly caught on my shoulders . Since she could grip so strongly, it seemed like she wasnt injured . I felt that her eyes were a little wet but it was probably best to avoid asking . . Usato-kun . Y-yes I want to see you pet him . I understand . But could you please let go on my shoulder now? Nails Your nails were digging into me and it was painful . Just how mortified are you, Uluru-san? For the time being, I extended my hand towards Bluerin and petted him normally . See . T-then this time I will! Gwa . Uluru-sans right hand was immediately knocked down . Her right hand, having lost its destination with nowhere to go, moved towards her face to cover the tears that were flowing out . Im sorry for our Bluerin causing trouble . However, rescue had arrived for Uluru-san who was feeling down . On her shoulders was a small black animal that had jumped up there with a pyon . . K-Kururu-chan . Kyu? Yes, it was the Noir Rabbit . It was also Roses faithful pet, Kururu . This was the monster that played with my innocence . Kuh, arent you too cute tilting your head like that? Kyu kyu . Did you come to comfort me . ? Than Kyu . Ah Kururu rubbed its cheeks with Uluru-sans . However, the small one then jumped off from her shoulder and moved to mine . This rabbit, could it not read the mood? It was the worst situation; Bluerin was next to my right hand while Kururu was on my left shoulder . And in front of me was a spaced-out Uluru-san with her mouth wide-opened . Silence took over . Guah . Kyu . You guys, be silent . This was bad . It felt awkward . Extremely awkward . Follow-up, follow-up . . It was no good . I couldnt think of any good words to say . Inukami-senpai was Inukami-senpai, which was why it would be easy to break this deadlock of a situation if it was her . . . Uuu . It was on the verge of bursting!! Speaking of which, originally this situation became like this because of this rabbit that jumped onto my shoulder . I picked the rabbit up with my right hand and held it out to Uluru-san . It was useless to resist after looking at Kururus cute and round pupils . Uluru-san accepted Kururu without speaking and used both of her arms to hug it . T-today, Bluerin seems to be in a bad mood you see! Well then, lets go out! Uluru-san! While holding Kururu in silence, Uluru-san went out . For now, we started walking towards the house . Uluru-san didnt conceal that she was shivering . What was going on? She seemed to be like a completely different person from before . Hey, Usato-kun . Hya Uluru-san suddenly spoke . It wasnt my fault that I couldnt suppress my voice . Rose-san, shes a scary person right? Whats this? Why are you suddenly saying something thats obvious? Usato-kun, youre saying it to that extent In what ways she was scary, I could talk to Uluru-san for a long time about it . That was fine with me, Ill be sure to teach you how scary she truly is . A I mean, when we first entered That person seemed to have some sort of devotion when she gave out the training . . . The result was that Onii-chan couldnt continue the training and went on a different path but During that time, Rose-san was really scary . But that person never talks about herself so . . I didnt notice at all . In the beginning, I thought the training Rose gave was the default after all . The training was probably similar to the one youre receiving now . But yes, but Im already fine now! Although I really thought I would die at first! After hearing my words, fufufu Uluru-san laughed . I dont think its something to laugh about, Uluru-san . After that, we exchanged a few more words before arriving at the entrance . Uluru-san placed Kururu down on the ground from her shoulder and then faced me . This is just my opinion Usato-kun . That person is probably very fragile . No, theres no way . Hahaha, I think its cruel to give an immediate reply like that . Fragile In what kind of meaning? She gave me a bitter smile seeing as I couldnt grasp the meaning . To begin with, that person is really a brute! Recently, she has softened a bit in her attitude but she only shows it occasionally and Im treated like usual most of the time!! U-umm, Usato-kun? That time when she threw me into the forest, the hardships I went through While I was a little moved that she was watching me in the forest, thats that, and this is this!! They are separate! I really thought I was going to die at that time!! Whats more, her being 25 years old! That really surprised me!! Shes got this pointlessly adult-like attitude, I didnt think she was still in her 20s!! . My condolences, Usato-kun . Why did you apologize for that? Nnn? There was a strong amount of pressure on my head Ouch!? Ow ow ow ow!! You sure said a lot of whatever you wanted, huh? AAH? In front was Uluru-san, in the back was Rose . Or rather, since when? Then I saw Rose giving a side-glance towards her shoulder, it was Kururu . Again!! It was you!! Just like your outward appearance, your heart was pitch-black! You!! While I was overwhelmed by the pain and couldnt talk, Rose started having a conversation with Uluru-san . . It looks like Ill have to give you a little talk or it wont do . Dont tease him too much, Rose-san . Thats impossible . . Orga is inside waiting . I already explained everything to him, you can get him to tell you . Yes, see you~ Usato-kun . I was abandoned by Uluru-san . !? Releasing my head from her grip, my body fell without strength as Rose caught me . Rose took me under her arm and while a blue vein formed on her forehead, she took me inside the house . Being carried like this again I didnt even mind it anymore, anything was fine . Referring to the first time they sat together . Kurokata: Next time, I think I will probably start the Vs Maou army arc . Chapter 28 As the Rescue Squad, we were currently heading towards the plains on a carriage . Operating the reins at the front were Rose-san and Usato-kun . Usato-kun, despite saying how unwilling you were, Ive noticed that you clearly have a relationship of trust with each other . Im a little relieved . Outside of the carriage, there were also many armed soldiers . In order to fight with the Maous army, 1500 knights were trained . The Maou armys forces mainly consisted of demonic beings with physical abilities and magical powers that normal human beings did not possess . Just from looking at the report, we couldnt let our guard down . Everyone heading into the battlefield understood that . As for why we were in a carriage, the reason was simple . We had an important role in this war which was why we had to preserve our stamina . That was what Rose-san said, but It could be possible that she was taking my weak constitution into consideration . Inside the cart, there was my Imouto Uluru along with Tongs group, a total of seven people . There was unexpectedly a lot of space inside, so I thought it wouldnt feel cramped That should have been the case . Its been a while since weve been on an actual battlefield . Yeeaah, my blood is boiling . Onii-chan? Imouto, do you not notice this bizarre atmosphere? It was like this the previous time as well . Tong and his group also came up to me just before entering the war and tried to raise my morale with that kind of talk . I could only give a faint smile as I remembered what happened last time . That reminds me, what has Tongs group been talking about? E-erm that is My Imouto sat near the front and was the furthest away from Tongs group . It seemed like she couldnt hear them . This was also a form of happiness; itd be better not to tell her . Good grief, something like the Maous army . . Theres no way they would win against us in kidnapping . Gehahaha! Youre not wrong about!! Even if their faces are grim to look at, theyre not that impressive!! Thats right! Whats more is our Anego is here! Theres nothing to be afraid of! Those guys are unfortunate! Hey, you . . . Those Maou army guys, we wont lose to them . Fuun, anyone else? You still want to hear more replies . Sometimes, I really worry for my Imoutos innocence . Oi, how about a contest? To find out whos the strongest when it comes to kidnapping the injured . Huuuh!? You, Alek, this isnt a game you know . How many times do I have to tell you before you understand, idiot! Its about Motivation!! . You have a point, Motivation is important Why not . Ill take you guys on! Well have a battle to see who will come up on top as the number one kidnapper! . . You should say youll definitely save the wounded . I wont say something that doesnt suit me . If you understand that, then dont ask me Whats more, Alek . Its not kidnapping the wounded, its bringing them along, you know . . Well, even if I told them that, it would be futile . However, their efforts are unfathomable . In the blink of an eye, you would see them bring in the injured who were screaming in fear and throwing them into the base . As for their next prey Injured person, they immediately head out to the battlefield to find them . They have the appearances like that of patriots In a sense, theyre the strongest soldiers . I casually glanced at where my Imouto was, and I could see that she seemed to be listening to something as she pressed her ear against the wall . What are you listening to? Shh! I cant hear! . . I think I should lecture her about this, but When I started Imitating my Imouto and listening carefully, I could hear faint voices from the other side . It was likely that they were Rose-sans and Usato-kuns voices . . Its not good to eavesdrop, you know? Uu, I know but . Im somewhat curious . I understand how you feel, but I still felt that it wasnt a good thing . Rose-san and Usato-kun being in a that kind of relationship . . the likelihood of that is essentially nonexistent . Thats why you shouldnt let your curiosity get the better of you, for it might lead to your ruin . Onii-chan, you dont understand a maidens heart at all . Mai . den? . . Uu, I was surprised to hear that something like a maidens heart existed for my Imouto, considering her age . Because of that astonishment, I was now being glared down by eyes of scorn . This was bad, I offended her . Even though it was almost time to deploy into the battlefield And to think I went through such great troubles to find something to divert my tension . Onii-chan is really dense . S-sorry When that happens, you wont be able to move! Certainly If something unexpected happens in front of me, I wouldnt be able to move . I remember the last time the Maous army invaded . My legs were shaking when I saw the wounded being transported and thrown to me . And whats more, I was left to deal with that heavy responsibility alone . I supported myself with that in mind, and frantically carried out my role . This time, that heavy duty would be shared with my Imouto and I might lose the tension I had last time but At the same time, I feel relieved that I wont be alone this time . Whats wrong? You suddenly became silent . Haha, its nothing . I couldnt sustain myself by just glossing things over . The bitterness of being alone, anyone could relate to that . My meeting with that person They were like that too, which was why that person wished for someone like him . Usato-kun, you No, this was not something I could carelessly involve myself in . Im It was something very damaging after all . * It had been three days since the bridge was destroyed . The bridge that was almost complete, was so easily demolished and it had to be built from scratch all over again . It was a situation Amira did not expect and she grinded her teeth . Chi . How much longer until its finished!? By tomorrow morning Hurry it up! She fired her words in anger . While showing a self-deprecating smile, it was evident that she was mocking herself in her mind . Im aware of the blunder that I made, and it was a big one . The bridge could have been defended if I made sure to have patrols on the opposite shore . I felt despair for something so simple that I didnt do . Even though our morale was high the march has been delayed considerably Im unsuited for my position as the Commander of the Third Army . Excuse me can I go back already? Im quite tired . Be quiet . I dont have the time to mind someone like you at the moment . . The person who complained was the nearby black armored knight . A listless refusal was thrown at them . No matter how one looked at it, she was feeling down, but she still had this kind of attitude towards the Black Knight . Hey, I really wonder why I have to wait in a place like this If it wasnt for the Commander of the Second Armys command, I wouldve went home already . Who would be sad if an impolite subordinate like you went away? To begin with, the Commander of the Second picked you out of the elites of the elites . Theres probably a good reason for you coming here . The Black Knight was not someone in Amiras command, but rather someone sent by another Commander . The reason they were sent in was to accumulate experience, or at least that was the official rationale behind it, so there was no feasible argument to be made against it . Hmph, itd be pointless to gain experience from a battlefield like this Well, Ill just rest plenty after all of this is over . If you have time to spare, then you should be helping out with the labor This subordinate and their boss were similar . As far as Amira knew, the Second Commander was a blockhead and someone who didnt do any work . It was shameful that they were in the same positions . However, this subordinate of theirs was without a doubt someone with capable skill . They held a rare type of magic and no one else within the unit could rival them . Haa, I got it . As soon as the bridge is finished tomorrow, I will announce the beginning of the invasion . As for you, take Balzinack and mow down the enemies . Ill leave you the role of raising the troops morale Im counting on you . Yes~ . At least give me a proper reply . As if refusing to talk with them any further, Amira herself separated from the Black Knight and headed towards where the construction of the bridge was being directed . The Black Knight was sitting on the ground as they looked at Amira leaving . They still did not feel any motivation . . Worthless . Fighting whenever you want, deciding when you want to end it This sword full of decorations too The sword was taken off from their waist and tossed away . It was foolish for a swordsman to handle their sword with care and pride . If Celica was here right now, they would probably be enraged, but unfortunately, her appearance was nowhere to be found here . No matter what, its always boring . Aah, its depressing Something like mowing down the enemy, what a joke . The armor that was covering the Black Knight seemed to be simmering due to the heat haze . It was almost as if it wasnt armor at all, but rather an organic being . As they looked at both of their hands, they took off their armor and helmet while their mouth had a slight smile . Even though I dont have the power to mow down the enemies Theyre all idiots, the Maou, the Commanders, the demonic beings, the humans, everyone, everyone Aha, ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha . What was exposed was a noble mouth along with a mad laughter . Their appearance could not be called knightly by any standards . It was a strange, pitch-black appearance similar to sludge as if Even though, nothing is effective against me . It was a devils appearance . Chapter 29 Plains area . It was a dangerous place with numerous monsters . This was where the Maou armys encampment was . Of course, the Rescue Squad had also set-up something akin to a clinic here . We had tents and various things in the cart . We mostly brought things that would be useful . Because we were transporting by carriage, the luggage was kept simple . However, Bluerin would be staying at home . Afterall, he might not be able tell who was friend or foe in a war like this . It was currently evening and I was sitting down on a chair inside the Rescue Squads camp . The camp itself was being guarded by soldiers on patrol . The chair made of wood wasnt very comfortable to sit on but I didnt particularly mind . I had nothing to do at the moment . Rose went with Sigris-san and the others, Tong and his group were sleeping . Orga-san and Uluru-san were with the other soldiers . These grim looking guys, they sure are taking it easy and sleeping even though the Maou army could come at any time . Whats more, they also stated Umm yeah, its that you know, were resting in preparation for the important fight or something like that . Rose also said you should just rest . Just how should I rest? Well, Im aware of how odd I am for asking . But if I thought about it carefully, were there any instances where Rose let me take a break? Nope, not at all . During training times, I would keep going until I collapsed from exhaustion . It was the same when I was thrown into the forest . Even if I included that time I was with Inukami-senpai, I still didnt really get much time to rest . And now when I finally receive a day off, I didnt really feel like taking a break . When I had holidays off in my former world, I would be lazy, play games, and sleep . That should normally be the case but now I wonder just how much have I adapted to this worlds lifestyle? Pardon the intrusion!! Yes? A man in armor arrived inside the tent . I could recognize that energetic voice; it was the guard who previously escorted and searched for us when Inukami-senpai and I went missing . Ooh, Usato-dono! Where are the others? Theyre not here right now, you know? But If you wait around a bit, the Leader should be coming back soon No thats fine, I actually came here with someone who wanted to deliver a message . A message Was it something urgent? Straightening their back, they gave a bow as the person behind said, I, Alek Girdle, have been entrusted as your guard for this battle!! I will protect all of you no matter what, even at the cost of my own life!! . Y-yes, I also look forward to working with you, Alek-san . As expected, this guy was really a good person . I understood this not because of his emotions but rather his actions . This might be where the enemy will strike first which was why if possible, Id like to have people I could place my faith in . Somewhere along the way as the war starts, Ill be entering the battlefield . Thats why Ill be entrusting my comrades to you guys . Rest assured and leave everything to us! Well then, I should be getting back on patrol . Do your best . After giving a final bow, Alek-san exited the tent . Yupp, theyre a lively bunch, I hope that they dont suffer any injuries in this war . I was spacing out and still sitting in my chair as I stared at where Alek-san exited . You could say that I shouldnt be so carefree since the battle was just ahead but I felt that not doing anything was also fine . As they say, you dont have time to spare . I guess this counted as taking a break for me . After some time passed, someone entered the tent once again as I was still spacing out . It was a figure with long and beautiful black hair that swayed as they entered the tent Inukami-senpai looked this way and while a cool smile and while broadly grinning, she started coming closer to me . Hey, Usato-kun . Hello, Inukami-senpai . The senpai who was currently approaching me had donned on silver armor that glittered . I wonder if it was something like a lightweight-type, it was armor that placed importance on being able to easily move around in . As she noticed my line of sight, Senpai showed a proud expression and puffed her chest out with pride . Fufu, this? This is Do you want to know? You want to know right? Its fine . Of course you want to know . Then Ill tell you! Ill make an exception this time!! Could you listen to what people are saying? This armor has a support magic imbued into it which supports my lightning magic! In addition, it was made in a way so that it would not hinder my movements . Its an excellent piece of equipment! You look somewhat happy . Of course! This person couldnt be swayed . It was almost similar to a child who was boasting It was a little irritating . Fufun, how do you like Senpai, youre not very feminine huh? Wh What are you saying? I mean, how delighted you look about your armor, normally girls wouldnt have your reaction, right? No Youre wrong Usato-kun I mean, even I like things that are cute you know!? Well, I know that . After all, you desperately try your best to touch Bluerin . But you always get knocked back and sometimes you get completely crushed by his weight . Thats right! Its not a bad idea if I just take Usato-kun who can completely heal me!! Eeh!? Taking me by your side!? I mean, wouldnt it be great if you could heal me!? Im sorry, I have no idea what you mean at all . What was with this change of attitude? It was like if I cant get Bluerin, Usato-kun is here isnt he? Inukami-senpai was gradually creeping closer to me . Somehow I felt somewhat afraid and slowly stood up from my chair, separating myself from Inukami-senpai . The battle is approaching, its a good suggestion I think! I absolutely think otherwise . Stubborn! However Usato-kun, I wont retreat so easily today! To begin with, you never pull back . Fufun, I understand now! Youre just embarrassed and trying to hide it In other words, youre being Tsun right now!! For some reason, todays Senpai was behaving recklessly . Now that I took a good look at Senpai, her eyes werent focused . However, she was conscious . As expected of Inukami-senpai Her annoyance is limitless . Please calm down, Senpai . Youre acting strange right now . Im not acting strange at all . Are you alright? This was bad . Somehow, this was really bad . I wonder if Inukami-senpai harbored fear for the upcoming battle and that was what led to this . Or rather, you could say it would be strange if she didnt . Even Inukami-senpai was just a high school girl before coming here . On the surface she seemed firm but on the inside she might be considerably scared . I desired this situation, where Usato-kun would be refusing and putting resistance as I try to take possession of him . Never mind, I was wrong . You were already strange to begin with . Ah, this person doesnt have any fear at all . Unlike Kazuki, she was definitely broken somewhere . It really makes me question if she left a part or two back in our previous world . Like I said, Im not acting strange at all . . I understand . I understand so, could you please stop where you are for a moment? Humans are creatures that can communicate by talking, lets talk through this . Even Inukami-senpai had a diligent side as the president of the student council back in our school . Shell surely settle down and well be able to talk . See, even now her movements were slowing and she seemed to be thinking At times, using strength is necessary . That time has come . KAZUKIIIIII!! SAVE MEEEEEE!! I had to call for help immediately Kuh, with the exception of my strength and stamina, I couldnt match Inukami-senpai in anything else . Calling for Rose would be kind of pathetic which was why my only other option was Kazuki . If he hears this then hell come to save me . Mai furendo Kazuki . Usato, whats wrong!? You actually came!? Different from Inukami-senpai, Kazuki was wearing heavy armor and came into the tent with a flustered expression . I felt moved because of how fast he came here . Kazuki saw that Inukami-senpai was also here, he made an expression as if he had finally found her and pointed towards her . ! Inukami-senpai!? You were here!? I was searching for you! Sigris-san is holding a meeting with everyone to form a plan for the upcoming battle . Its alright, once I take possession of Usato-kun, Ill immediately head there . Just what are you saying? This person was uninterested in concealing themselves . Kazuki had no idea what was happening and could only incline his head to the side . Right now Inukami-senpai is deranged!! Take her away immediately, Kazuki! I-I dont really know whats going but Ill do as Usato says! Once again, just how much influence do my words have on Kazuki? However, this time his judgment was nice . He bound Inukami-senpais arms behind her and started dragging her away from the tent . Muu, as expected, youre the biggest obstacle!! Let me go, Kazuki-kun! Just what are you trying to do!? I completely agree with that statement, Kazuki . Just what are you trying to do, Inukami-senpai? Afterwards, please dont call for me to save you . Release me~! T-then, see you Usato! Thanks, Kazuki . Similar to a storm, Inukami-senpai had left . Im really grateful to Kazuki, seriously It wouldnt be strange at all if I got suppressed by Inukami-senpai just now . Shes not a bad person at all . We unexpectedly get along because of similar interests, her personality isnt bad either . Instead, I get a good impression from her because shes not perfect . But I wonder why she was aiming for me . I dont know the reason for it, I dont remember triggering any flags like in those Galges either . I didnt have any communication skills either . Yup, I have no idea . This case will go unsolved I guess . Well, I didnt really have the spare time to think about it right now . Until the scouts get back, we wont really have a good estimate of when well be fighting . I had to brace myself for whatll come . However, Rose did say this . Since the Maou army was rebuilding the bridge, the time when theyll advance should be Tomorrow morning I had to make preparations . As for the guard from before, they would have a rough time with a wild Inukami-senpai . Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Early next morning, I steadied my shaking right hand, which was holding the sword I got from the king, while looking at the vast plains before me . It will be fine It will be fine I said to myself, trying to persuade, trying to distract my mind from the uneasiness . The battle will start as soon as the shadow of the demon army appears . To be honest, I think it would be better if the demon army doesnt come . If they dont, we wont have to fight and none of the people I got to know in this world will die . Senpai and my role as the hero was to intercept the enemy forces the moment they appear and clear a path to the enemy general and, if possible, take down the general, as well . Only if it is possible . Sigris-san really emphasized on that part but she probably said that being worried about us . As he is the army commander, he probably has feelings of guilt making us, former general public, fight in such a battle . Kazuki-kun, dont overexert yourself . If you dont like fighting, the rear Senpai, standing beside me, began saying . It is fine . Theres no need to worry about me . You say that but Senpai, dont you have some worries, as well? I do feel uneasy, if thats what youre saying I feel kinda wrong about saying this at a time like this but, to be honest, I feel a sense of exaltation . Exaltation? I had accompanied her as the vice president in the previous world but I have never seen her use such a vague word . But I somehow understand what she is trying to mean . And so, I will I dont understand what you feel, senpai . Fufu, thought so According to Usato-kun, I am a weirdo . I just have a different mindset than normal . Weirdo? Did Usato say that? Usato was able to say such a word about senpai? Yea, it was when Usato-kun and I went missing Well, its not something we should be talking about now . I will tell you about it if we make it back properly . If we make it back you say . You have a reason for which you must return, right? She said with a smile . She is probably the only person who can make such an expression in a tense situation like this . If you look at it negatively, you might say that she is never serious and looking at it positively, she would seem very reliable . Yes . and besides I have someone waiting for my return . Kazuki-kun, I think your way of saying that is a bit wrong What do you mean? Eh?! Ahh, never mind yep, never mind . I cant help but feel suspicious as she suddenly turned pale and turned to look towards the plains . Did I say something weird? I was about to say something about her somewhat suspicious behavior but right at that moment, intense chills ran throughout my whole body . And I reflexively turned my glance towards the plains . However, there were no signs of the demon army yet But I could tell that they were getting close . Senpai was also looking at the plains with a tensed face . Senpai! . They have come . Sigris-san has also probably noticed . After all, just after I had felt the chill, messengers were sent out to inform all the squads . Just as planned, the soldiers specializing in magic started coming up front . . Lets start preparing as well . Got it! I took a deep breath to calm myself and started raising my mana . My magic is light I dont know how much this will be able to affect the demon army but I will the do as much as I can . I started accustoming my body to the flowing mana . As expected, it really is hard to get used to . Feeling magic, that is . [We are the kingdoms army! Lets fight to our limit to crush the demon army!] Sigris-san was raising his voice at the back to raise the morale of the army . Hearing his voice, the soldiers eyes also lit up . [We will fight for the king! For the people! For our Ringul kingdoM!!] The anxiety from the soldiers eyes had disappeared and they also started raising their voice with Sigris-san . It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say it was an amazing spectacle, seeing 1500 soldiers raise their voices . . Among all this noise and shakes, a black shadow appeared on top of a hill in the plains . That shadow was very small probably because it was very far away, but it was pure black reminding us of the darkness . What is that Gradually, the shadow started surging out and kept increasing . That form was clearly not of a human and was dispersed . Although there were a few points where it was shared, the points spread about was more . There were ones with horns and ones with dark brown skin, as well . All of these were taking human shape . You cant be serious that doesnt really have that much of a difference from humans, does it Those things which came from the other side of the plains were also raising their voices and came advancing towards us with weapons . I thought they would be shaped more like monsters . That they would probably have 6 hands, multiple heads or something I had thought they would be like amoebas, without any particular shape too . Can I really attack this? They have the same form as humans Theres no way I can- Prepare, magic squadC!! WhaC?! Being brought back to reality by Sigris loud voice, I shook off the cowardly thoughts that were coming to my head and looked forward towards the demon army sprinting towards us . We are the forerunners . Can you do it? I will do it I have no other choice!! I thrust my fist forward and gathered mana . I had used it against monsters but this would be my first against human-shaped opponents But I will get killed if I hesitate . I have no other choice . Dont think badly of me now The squad in front was also thrusting their fists forward to use magic matching us . When the demon army enters the shooting range, we will all shoot at once . We must make the first move strong and flashy . Senpai also had lightning rushing throughout her body . Seems like she was also ready . I was also ready to release my magic anytime The other soldiers were also ready . Our preparations to intercept them were done but the demon army was not slowing down . That reckless strategy was just like a kamikaze attack . [Fire at my signal!] The distance between the two armies kept decreasing . I cant go back anymore, I gritted my teeth, opened my eyes wide and- [Fireeeeee!!!!] Uuuuooooooooooohhhh!! I released white, dazzling light magic towards the demon army with all my might . After a bit, all the different kinds of magic fired by us flooded the demon army . . It has begun . I could hear a big explosion, along with angry voices and loud noise . I guess we could take this as the start of the war . At present, we, the life-saving squad, were lined up in front of the our leader, Rose . I think you already understand but The ones with healing magic are to standby here for the time being . The ones with black clothing are to go bring the wounded here . [Yes!!] The strong-looking, black-clothed soldiers raised their voices with energy . But isnt the design of their clothes kinda weird? For a jacket-like upperwear to be black completely makes them look like criminals . Wont anyone want to cry if they are caught by these guys? The grey clothing people will work here . But remember to escape in times of emergency . [Yes!!] Orga-san and Ururu-san were wearing the same grey clothing as me and Rose . These two are the two major people here, bearing the core responsibilities . And so, you and I will go out into the battlefield as the war progresses . Understood . Alright then, without delay Tong, Aleck, Mill, Gomul and Guld, I leave it to you . [Yes!!] Hm, then go . Return alive like last time . They again raised their voice . Although I dont think I need to worry about these guys . . But still, I feel a touch of uneasiness . That these guys will be killed by the demon king Nope, probably not . We saw off Tong and the others noisily exit the tent . We were still on standby inside the tent . I wonder if senpai and Kazuki are okay The war has already started You worried about your friend? Ururu-san of course, they are my friends, after all . I am worried about Usato-kun~ What does that Just when I was about to ask what she meant, one of the strong-faced men came rushing into the tent . That man was Tong, one of our organising members of the life-saving squad . He came walking towards us, easily carrying a woman, who was crying, on his shoulders . I have brought one!! That was fast! Ururu-san and my voice overlapped . It hasnt even been 5 minutes since the fight started . This is natural, it is war . It is normal for there to be injuries . They will keep coming one after another . Tong, leave her with Usato and bring the next . Yes! Oi Usato, here . Y-yes . She was badly hurt on her shoulder and feet by a sharp object . Uu that face, scary How sad She is probably crying because of the pain yes, that must be it . But its fine now, the pain will disappear . Usato-kun, you must not avert your eyes from reality Cant hear you . For some reason, the female soldier kept persistently trying to cling on to me . Holding her down, I put my hand over the wounds and used healing magic . Wounds like this will be healed quickly . The wound was healed in just a few seconds . Are you okay? You are . Ri-right after I got wounded in the fight the plan failed the demon army with illusion magic a big monster and black enemy kidnap Please calm down . Looks like her memory has gotten cloudy due to the shock . Its probaly temporary but The plan failing, illusion magic, a big monster and black enemy . . Black enemy wearing black armour . C!! Pain rushed through my head . A vision recreated in my mindCof a beast girl . Why am I remembering that now This makes it feel as if- Like Kazuki and Senpai are going to die . Usato-kun! Help here!! Ah! Got it!! They will probably be fine, since its Kazuki and senpai . They are much more stronger than me . They wont die so easily . But, if if they are in danger, I will- I have no other choice . Healing the injured is my job and saving the lives of my allies . Is also my job . Chapter 31 Chapter 31 While Usata and the others were healing the injured people, the situation had gotten very hectic in the battlefield, where the fight had just broken out . The magic attacks, launched by the kingdoms army right after the war began, had enough power to chip off the demon kings forces . However, the attack which was supposed to have hit the demon kings army directly, had failed . Just before it hit, the demon army disappeared like mist . Seeing that scene unfold from afar, the knight squads leader Sigris gritted his teeth . Illusion magic . Magic which creates an illusion for the target . However, illusion magic at this scale is unheard of . I guess thats what one should be expecting from demons, huh?, Sigris said bitterly . Looking at the real demon army come charging out from the dust, Sigris gave orders to his own army . The kingdoms armys first magic attack had ended in failure and the fight had now turned into a war of attrition . The kingdom army and demon army fought with swords, bows and arrows and magic . The humans of the kingdom army kept getting beaten one after the other due to the differences between them and the demon army in their species and physical ability . On top of that, at the front lines, demon monsters C Bajirnak and Black Knight were trampling over the kingdom army . The demon army had confirmed . [We can win this war . ] The demon army, whose morales were low due to the bridge destruction, were now pressing on to the kingdom army with high morale as they had realized their superiority . However, two humans stood in their path, to block them . Heroes summoned from another world, Kazuki and Inukami . The two were clad in light and lightning magic and although they looked like teenagers in appearance, the magic and combat abilities they possessed surpassed the kingdom army . The demons who didnt know of the heroes existence before, were now afraid of the overwhelming magic and strength they radiated . However, efforts of just two strong people wont turn the situation around and the demon army still held the advantage . It was almost certain that if this situation continued, it would result in the kingdom armys defeat . The demon army continued the fight, with their advantage . Sometime after the war broke out One of the soldiers belonging to the demon army noticed an abnormality . An abnormality which cannot possibly occur at this free-for-all battlefield . The young demon soldier languidly lowered his sword hand and dumbfoundedly looked around him . None . Something which is most definitely present in a war field is absent here . There are no dead bodies There were no dead bodies . No, he had brethren falling face down . But there were no humans . No matter how much he looked around, all he could see was fighting between demons and humans . Only his brethren were on the ground but none of the enemy humans were . It was too abnormal . He got terrified even further when he noticed the blood soaked ground . Gradually, more of his allies also noticed the abnormality and their expression stiffened . Wh-what is this are we under some weird human magic or something He would like to complain but the enemy, the humans, wont wait . Even while they were bewildered, the humans came attacking without hesitation . The human side didnt care a bit about this abnormality . It would be better to think that they completely grasped this situation . He felt strong anger surging within him . Being a pure demonist, he felt it utterly humiliating to be outwitted by mere humans in a situation he had no idea about . He became bloodshot and repelled the sword of the kingdom army soldier who came attacking . Guh, what did you do, you savages?! I have no reason to answer youuw The demon went and tried to stab the kingdom soldier in anger . Dodging the attack with ease, the kingdom soldier aimed towards the demon with his sword while the demon lost balance . Even though there is a difference in strength, the kingdom soldiers werent enemies you could look down upon . The male demon soldier, who had forgotten that, prepared for his death . However, between him and the kingdom soldier, another demon came forcing in . The kingdom soldiers sword attack was blocked by the leader of the other demons squad and it cut down the soldier in an instant . The squad leader glared at their subordinate and hit him in the head even amongst the battle and yelled angrily, What are you doing, you idiot?! You fool, have you forgotten Berghredd commanders warning?!!! Warning? Hmm . . as I thought, the new soldiers didnt even pay any heed, huh Even though you are my subordinate, so pathetic . A difference in physical strength makes one so blinded Berghredd commanders warning? Not understanding what was going on, the other demon soldier noticed the kingdom soldier which his leader just cut down move a bit . He had a deep sword wound from the chest to the sides . Even the new demon soldier could tell that the kingdom soldier will die for sure if time goes by . Listen well, Berghredd-sama said Be aware of the kidnappers . And if possible!! At that very moment, the squad leader felt something and swung the sword sideways . A black shadow slightly entered the tip of his vision . He reflexively raised his voice to the being passing through them like wind, What are They got us We should have landed the final blow By the time he said that, the suffering soldier in front of them had disappeared . Tch, are they really human? What is that now that knocked down human and the shadow like thing They are monsters, kill them if you see a chance . And dont misunderstand, we are not absolutely in the upper hand Back then, the leader had said kidnapper . 3rd squad leader Celica had said that they move at an unbelievable speed and carry out the wounded to heal amidst the battle She said that they were the worst kind of enemy for our army . Theres no way there are humans who move at such a speed that even demons cant see . He, who judged themselves to be superior because of their race, only half-believed Celicas story . However, those guys actually exist . He couldnt see them but the enemy soldiers body had just disappeared . The humans just kept attacking one after the other, with no signs of their numbers decreasing . As if like spring water, flowing endlessly . Although small, he had felt fear towards the beings called humans Certainly, they are monsters . The kingdoms soldier opened his eyes after feeling a shake . He had dodged the demons sword swing and was about to attack with the opportunity butChe was cut down by a demon he couldnt even sense . It was evident that the wound was very deep and he couldnt live with just healing magic . But judging from the situation, he was somehow alive . He himself had thought it was over . But he was alive . It was probably because of the Rescue Squad . Even the buffed guy running with him on his back was from the rescue squad . Thinking that he must thank the guy, he raised his head . Th- . thank Nn?! Looks like you woke up!! Hee sorry It was Mill carrying him . Although the soldier was supposed to express his gratitude, he ended up apologizing immediately . But this cant be helped he thought as he put his hand on his wound . Oww . Dont you move, you idiot!! You just be still!! Or do you want to die?!! Yes, sorry . Although it felt completely like a kidnapping from the conversation, the soldier could understand that he was looking out for him . The wound was blocked . He probably kept using healing magic and did some emergency first-aid . . There we go!! . Ahkya . The man who was carrying him took a female soldier on his other arm . That too while running . After realizing her situation, the female soldier who was bleeding from her forehead looked into the face of the man carrying him and- The afterworld? Looks like she is confused . Leaving her be for a while was also a part of the healing magic users duty . The soldier had surely thought the speed would decrease after he took the second soldier but it didnt decrease a bit . He freely ran through the battlefield and also leaped here and there . The scenery kept changing fast . It was also natural for the demon soldiers who were fighting in a daze to not notice their presence while they were running through the field . -We will return soon!! After glancing at the soldier once, Mill increased his speed again . He was headed for the healing magic users tent near the base . If he just leaves them there, they can heal them and return them to the battlefield . . !! What . Happened? As if he had just seen something, Mill stopped . In front of him lay many defeated kingdom soldiers . They were still alive, seeing how they were still breathing But, in the time he goes to save them, the soldiers he is carrying now might reach their limit and die in the worst case scenario . In this situation where he had to make a cold-hearted decision, Mill was still calm . That was because he had spotted his ally on the tip of his sight . Aleck!! Huhh?!! He threw the two soldiers he was carrying towards Aleck, who was carrying three people towards the tent, without any warning . . Ehhhh?!! Gyaaaaaa!! Being thrown into the air all of a sudden, they couldnt help but yell . Aleck safely caught them with one hand and made a circle turn to take in the momentum of their weight . Dont go throwing the wounded!! You idiot!! I will leave those two to you!! You owe me one! Yeah, I will let you eat my cooking all you want later!! Heh, I dont need any . Your cooking, that is now then, time to save these guys . , gasped Aleck . He then confirmed the safety of the soldiers and headed towards Roses tent . Going through panicked soldiers, he reached the tent . In side, 4 healing magic users were working hard at healing the wounded . So you brought more, Aleck? Usato, eh? Heal these guys quick . It would be a bother to have them die here, after all . Oi! The soldiers eyes have gone white! Complain all you want to Mill . Not my fault . WhaWell, I guess its fine Lie them down on an empty bed . Carefully . To think the boy who was scared to even be in front of Aleck and the others just a few months ago would be this cheeky . Remembering him back then, Aleck gave a smile and laid them down on the beds . . Fu . Whats so funny? No, just that youve become quite the impertinent brat . Leave me be . Go save some more soldiers . Yes, yes . Turning his back on Usato, who was sweating a lot while healing soldiers left and right, Aleck rushed back to the battlefield . In the intense battlefield, there were 5 of them . People who know the situation would think they were overwhelmingly undermanned . And that is true even if they limit the damage to the minimum, there are people who die, there are lives they cant save . However, they dont look at that negatively . Also because they have come to that clear decision themselves, but more so because they vowed to save more lives for the ones they couldnt save . Hee Tong, Mill, Aleck, Gomuru, GuldCthese 5 gallop through the battlefield and carry the soldiers . Time remaining till the best two depart- Chapter 32 Fighting is fun . It satisfies me and fills my heart Aah, this was simply the best My friends, soldiers, and Lyngle Kingdom were joining forces to fight in this war . When I thought about these conditions for me to enjoy, I couldnt help myself from standing up and entering the battlefield . Even so, I wouldnt take the lives of my enemies; I still had something called humanity after all Or perhaps this was proof that I was entering the battlefield with a half-baked resolution . But its true that I wanted to avoid the act of killing . I still had morals from my former world . Despite not having any intention of returning to the world I came from, I still couldnt completely agree with this worlds common sense Its really laughable . I looked pretty on the outside but on the inside I was just an ugly and filthy person Its as if I was a stuffed toy packed with mud Hah . Haaaah!! In the midst of war A demon soldier threw a spear that resembled a fork over this way . If I got hit, it would probably hurt . If I got hit, it might not finish me . If I got hit, I might just die . It was something I could recognize at a glance . The person who threw the spear intended to kill me . That intent was being aimed at my heart . I strongly felt the sensation of death . Even so, I didnt stop moving . No, I couldnt stop moving even if I wanted to . Hahaha . . This human Twisting my body, I rotated and dodged the spear . I then placed my hand onto the enemys abdomen covered in armor . I couldnt use my sword for anything other than defense in this situation . I didnt have Sigris physical strength to cut through thick armor like this . Therefore, the obvious choice was to use an offensive magic attack . Whats more was that my magic was [Lightning] magic which was exceptionally effective against living beings . Haah!! Gwaah?! I was the one making light of lives the most by treating my magic as a convenient tool . Even though I didnt have the resolve to kill or to be killed, I was standing here on a battlefield Its not an exaggeration to say that I was looking down on lives . Kazuki resolved himself before coming here . He faced his own fears and although he was afraid, he stood up . Usato-kun was walking on a completely different path from me . . No, if one looked at the bigger picture he wasnt that different from me . He had no resolve to kill; we were the same on that point . But we were different in everything else . Although he looked like an honest and apathetic person, he really hated to lose . Thinking about the cold attitude he had towards me, he probably guessed my true nature to an extent . Aah, Usato-kun I was immersed in my own emotions . This world was wonderful Even if people were to label me as a pervert, I couldnt help but find this world to be enjoyable and fulfilling . New encounters, the unknown, and hope It was filled with the impossible . For this reason, I had to survive this war no matter what . Next, huh . After glancing down on the fallen enemy, I started to look for my next prey . Before I knew it, there were no enemies around me . The other side was cautiously looking this way . I suspect that they were now scared and this should diminish their numbers but Kazuki-kun He was fighting . Wielding his sword, he cut down his foes . In some respects, it felt bloodcurdling to watch But I could sense an even more violent emotion coming from him . His magic wasnt as convenient as mine . Light magic It was magic that could inflict unrecoverable damage to demons, one could say it was magic to oppose demons . It was an ability that was very advantageous in this war . However, it was more of a burden for Kazuki . Haah HhaahHhaah He was going easy on his opponent despite being thrown into a war like this where the other side would kill him without any questions asked . If his opponent wasnt a demon, Kazuki might have used even less power despite how tough it would be for him . If he were the same as me, A person with a screw loose in their head, he would have been able to calmly face the opponent and take them down . The other side was attacking Kazuki-kun with murderous intent . Kazuki-kun responded by matching his opponents intent . While being cautious of my surroundings, I ran up to Kazuki-kun and attacked his opponent with lightning magic . The enemy was incapacitated and could no longer fight . Are you okay? Yeah But Im mentally exhausted . You can withdraw if you want . Your worry is unnecessary I can still do it . It would be a waste of words to continue . He was more stubborn than youd expect . I imagine it was due to his nature to self-loathe himself . Although it was his weakness, it was also his strength . To make yourself suffer wasnt something you could easily do . I see, but if it gets too intense, you can step back . . . After I said so to him, he ran towards the enemy with his sword . I also started running and pursued Kazuki-kun . The war was far from over . * I wonder just how many people Ive treated since the war had started . It was around the time I started to get used to the smell of blood and had just finished treating a soldier . Another soldier was carried in and as I was treating their injuries, Rose uttered a few words, Its almost time It seems . Orga-sans expression became tense due to Roses words . Are you going? Rose-san . Idiot, youre supposed to call me Leader in a place like this, Orga . After a few seconds, I naturally understood what Roses words meant . Aah, it looks like Ill be entering the battlefield soon . I had plenty of magic power stored and my body was in good condition . The white uniform I had received was still clean . This uniform symbolized my duty . It was also something I could be proud of . What do you think, Usato? Have you resolved yourself? I was suddenly interrupted as I was treating the soldier . Rose was giving me the usual smile with ferocity behind it as she asked me . This wasnt a rash question but rather it was to test me I understood why I had to give an answer right now . It had to be now; I intuitively knew that I wouldnt be able to give an answer unless she asked right now . Of course . Ive been training to be your right hand after all . Aah, thats right Thats the kind of person you are . Then I have no need to worry . You were worried? Thats unexpected . You This mouth of yours Well its fine . Orga and Uluru, Ill be leaving this place to you two . If the enemy arrives here, you should think about running away before anything else . You should know why even without me saying it . The HQ here held the most importance . If the enemy came here, they had to run . Leaving Rose and me aside, the two of them didnt possess strong bodies . It would be dangerous for them and I want the two of them to get away if possible . I understand . Dont worry about us and save as much people as you can out there . Try not to get hurt . Yeah . Rose turned around and waved her hand in the air to reassure Orga-san and Uluru-san . It was a short and blunt response but one way or another, we understood what she was trying to convey . She really wasnt honest at all not that I should be the one talking . Well then, Orga-san, Uluru-san . Ill do my best so that this doesnt become our final farewell . Take care If it gets dangerous, run away Usato-kun I will pray for your safe return . Thank you, Orga-san, Uluru-san . Turning my back towards the two of them, I headed out the tent and followed after Rose . So slow, lets hurry up and go . Unexpectedly, Rose was waiting for me outside the tent . Crossing her arms in silence with an unpleasant expression, she was silently telling me to follow her . After leaving the tent, Alek-san gave some words of encouragement to me and I heard about the current war situation from the other soldiers . Afterwards we departed from the encampment . I followed after Rose while suppressing my rapidly beating heart . Before heading into the battlefield, this was probably the only time I would have to relax . While sweat dripped down onto my eyebrows from walking, Rose glanced in my direction with her eyes locked onto mine and started talking, Before you head into the battlefield for the first time, I have some final advice for you . Yes? Advice? Well, were talking about you after all . You probably cant hurt anything resembling a human right? No, I mean My job is to save people . If you get cornered and say the same thing, then youre a big idiot . . I havent even thought of hurting someone, let alone actually considering it . After all, I was thinking this whole time that if I got hurt I could just immediately heal myself and try to avoid them Well, for an idiot like you, this is big advice No, its a skill that Ill be teaching you, so listen up alright? Ill only tell you once . . . Yes . Its From Roses mouth, she told me her advice . That skill was simply just unheard of because of how violent and savage it was It was a skill in which I didnt understand the purpose it served . Even if I used it, it would be pointless . Even if I used it well, the other party would just faint . However, that [Skill] was The wrong way to use healing magic, is how I would describe it . Even so, that incorrect way of using it This fits me perfectly, doesnt it? I see, Im glad . Dont tell me that you thought of this skill just for my sake? . Theres no way thats possible . Thank you very much . . Yeah . Rabbits are cowards . Because I have rabbit in my name and am like that as well, I dont want to use this skill . Assuming that I do use it, it was a skill that wouldnt harm my opponent in a sense . Rose seemed to be satisfied with my reply and turned around . The place where the war was taking place was right in front of my eyes . Inside the cloud of dust, I could hear the voices of humans along with beasts as they resounded throughout the battlefield . With such a reliable person next to me, I had nothing to fear . Lets go, Usato . Yes, Leader! Rose and I started running . Without saying anything, I ran in a different direction from Rose who headed directly to the frontlines in one jump . Rose would be covering a different spot from me . Blood, blood, blood, the smell of blood . Im already used to it . Something like this couldnt stop me! While ignoring the armed demons, I thought of the wounded that I entrusted to my comrades back at the tent . I kept on advancing forward and forward . I kept cutting through . The frontlines were just ahead . This is the battlefield I strongly held my hand near my heart . I was definitely not making light of it . The frontlines were literally an all-out-war . It was a bloody feud of two sides fighting against each other . The fight was so fierce that there was no time for people to heal themselves . But it was already decided what I would be doing here . I immediately spotted two individuals with serious wounds . After I enveloped my feet with power, I broke into a run . I forged my motion perception during my time in the forest . I forged my stamina through daily training . I forged my agility by running through a town full of people . If I feel fatigued, I could use magic to fix that . My healing magic was in top form today . I ran through the free-for-all fight between demons and humans, going for the shortest route towards one wounded individual . !? Youre a user with healing magic, huh!? . . There was a nearby demon that swung their sword towards me but it was slow . Compared to the snake I faced, it was nothing at all . I didnt feel afraid . Fighting with others wasnt my fight . My fight was to save others . Holding one person under my arm, I nimbly dodged the attack from the demon . I was then able to easily reach the next wounded soldier and carried them under my other arm . Uu Y-you are? Theyre conscious . With just these injuries, I should be able to heal them in just a few seconds . I healed the first person I got a hold of but this one was still conscious . As expected of soldiers fighting in frontline, they had a tremendous amount of endurance . Ill begin my treatment . Please dont move . I moved to a spot away from the battlefield and let the two people I was carrying on my shoulder down . The two soldiers I let down looked at me in surprise as they touched the places where they had been injured But I had no time to be concerned about every little thing . Even now, peoples lives were on the line . I had to hurry up and return . Youre both fine now . If you feel that your conditions are still not up to par, you can withdraw from the frontlines . After declaring that, I headed back again . As long as these hands of mine could reach you, I will definitely, definitely not let you die . * On the same frontlines, at the time that Usato had been deployed Inukami and Kazuki were confronting a formidable enemy . Ah, this is boring . I thought I would have trouble with some slightly stronger humans . But humans are still just humans after all Boring, boring, boring . It was the Black Knight with armor that appeared to be moving like a living being . The armor had such an unnatural luster that just looking at it would give off an intense and unpleasant terror . One could see it wasnt an ordinary set of armor . Around the Black Knight, several human soldiers covered in blood were scattered . It would seem like the both of us are going to have to fight him Yes . . Haah? Youre going to do it? I dont really mind, Im really bored anyways Ill kill you immediately . An extraordinary foe had appeared but the two of them intended to bring them down . Chapter 33 Its appearance was just too unexpected and sudden . It made its way through many demons and appeared before the two of us . I felt unpleasant the moment I laid my eyes on it . It had black armor that moved and a pair of red eyes that could be seen from the opening of their helmet . What was this This sensation was as if I was forced to feel malice towards it No, I had to remain calm . It could attack at any time now . Everyone, dont move okay? Kazuki gave those instructions to the soldiers behind us . While suppressing my own emotions of conflict due to the enemys hostility, someone let out a shout, Uooooooooooooooo!! !? Kazuki-kun! Wait! Kazuki-kun! Let me go! I have to take this guy down right now!! If we dont kill them, well be killed! Calm down! I grabbed Kazuki by the shoulder to hold him back . Including Kazuki, the other soldiers also seemed to be directing hateful glares at the enemy before us . Luckily, I was able to raise my voice to the soldiers behind us . I was surprised I gave instructions like a commanding officer . All of you, stop right now! But no matter how I raised my voice, the soldiers from the other units didnt stop . The Kingdoms soldiers surrounded the Black Knight but the other demon soldiers didnt move at all . I felt uneasy because of how composed the enemy was . I couldnt move . There was a sense of discomfort as I couldnt understand where this hatred towards the Black Knight was coming from . Die! One of the soldiers came up to the Black Knight and gave a heavy vertical slash with their sword . The soldier intended to take down the enemy with this one attack and it hit the Black Knights armor . It was an attack that you would normally die from but the armor wiggled and the Black Knight simply just stood there . Daaaaah!! Another soldier thrusted their spear at the enemy at the same time as the first soldier that was attacking . This is the end for you!! And to finish it off, the entire spear unit had also charged in and thrusted their spears at the enemy . They were charging at the enemy extremely fast and I could imagine the amount of power this charge held . The person leading the charge, their skill was the real thing . Even if their mental state was being affected by hatred right now, he was someone that couldnt be looked down upon . Similar to a heavy tank charging in, the two pronged spear was aimed at the Black Knights abdomen . Another Captain had also thrusted their great sword at the Black Knight and was glaring at them . I dont know what kind of magic a bastard like you has but Ill just defeat you before you can use it Hmm . For the first time, the Black Knight let out their voice . It was a neutral voice devoid of life that didnt indicate their gender and just hearing it caused me discomfort . This is meaningless, if you think you can kill me with just this level of an attack Aah, so boring To think that the Third Commander would be overwhelmed by these guys They kept talking about how strong the other side was but maybe they were just exaggerating it? Wh . . at? How long are you going to stay there? Youre in my way . After the Black Knight said that, the black armors chest area started to change shape and began its attack . . . !? Captain!! The Captain stepped back, escaping from the attack . The Black Knight was still surrounded; the Captain was able to recover on his feet thanks to his comrades . The Captain then unsheathed his sword and gave an order, Dont let your guards down!! The enemy is still standing!! Enclose the enemy and take them down!! Yes! Senpai! Im going to assist them! Ah, hey Kazuki-kun! Kuh, it cant be helped! All of you come too! Signaling with my hand, Kazuki-kun and I along with the soldiers behind us started running towards the Black Knight . Good grief, you openly expressed your opinion back in our world too . Thats good and all but Youre a little too reckless! Courage and recklessness were two different things, Kazuki-kun! The soldiers were just slightly behind Kazuki-kun as they pursued him . But in a sense, this was a chance . The enemy should have suffered a grave wound . Unless the enemy had healing magic or was immortal, this was an opportunity . Ah, ah, theyre really getting carried away . What a pain, but The Black Knight removed the great sword and spear from their body . As if they had no interest in the surrounding attack from the soldiers, they snapped their fingers and said, Just die, [Inversion] . Suddenly, the Captain and three of his troops stopped moving and had blood flowing down from their heads . They then fell onto the ground without warning, as if they were puppets that had their strings cut . Why . . ? There wasnt anything that indicated an attack . There werent any traces of magic . In just one instant, 4 elite soldiers had been submerged in a pool of blood . Inukami-senpai Just what was that? I dont know, but we shouldnt approach carelessly Seeing the terrifying scene before us, Kazuki-kun stopped moving and asked me . I dont know, but it was possible that the Black Knight had unsheathed their sword so fast that our eyes couldnt see the attack . Maybe they possessed Wind magic and used blades of wind to attack It was also possible they were using some kind of Illusion magic But no matter which one the Black Knight had, even an idiot would know not to carelessly approach them . But if we retreated now, the other soldiers would end up just like the Captain . Ah, this is boring . I thought I would have trouble with some slightly stronger humans . But humans are still just humans after all Boring, boring, boring . It would seem like the both of us are going to have to fight him Yes . . Haah? Youre going to do it? I dont really mind, Im really bored anyways Ill kill you immediately . The opponent was eager to fight . It was favorable for us to an extent since he would be targeting us rather than the other soldiers . Without taking my eyes off the Black Knight, I called out to the soldiers behind me, Can you guys take care of the other demons around here? You dont have to defeat them, you guys can just stall them . Try and hold out until Kazuki-kun and I defeat this guy . Leave it to us, Hero-sama . We will definitely not lose our lives . How reliable With this, we didnt have to worry about being attacked in the back . Drawing my sword, I stood in line next to Kazuki-kun . In comparison, the Black Knight was just standing upright . Was it because they were confident or did they already set up something in advance Ill open with the first attack! We dont know what they can do Try to avoid getting hit! Also you guys should retreat towards where the other demons are when Kazuki-kun fires his magic!! Yes! Wielding his sword in his left hand, Kazuki-kun approached the Black Knight . If my Lightning magic were to be considered an AOE-type, Kazuki-kuns Light magic would be the single-target type . His Light magic could fire a highly concentrated beam from the palm of his hand with tremendous penetration power . No matter how fast they are, they cant dodge something that moves at the speed of light! Kazuki-kun aimed a beam of light at the Black Knight which hit their shoulder . Because of the Light magics penetration power, a hole had been made on their shoulder along with smoke coming out from it . Hmm, . Interesting . You two are with those small fries huh, pleased to meet you . It seemed like it didnt have any particular effect on them . The weakness for demons was supposed to be light Just what kind of magic did they possess? The wound that the Captain inflicted on the Black Knight had disappeared as well . Kazuki-kun Its no good, light isnt effective on them . Kufufu, aah, light, light, light, its something that we hate the most . Aah thats right, since you fired at me, I have to return the favor [Inversion] . It was the same words that were said to defeat the Captain . [Inversion]? Just what do those words mean Gu, ahh Aaaaaaaaaaah . Suddenly a cry of anguish was raised and Kazuki-kun was kneeling on one knee as he holding down his left shoulder . Kazuki-kun, whats wrong!? My shoulder My shoulder feels like its burning Your Shoulder? Looking closer, blood was oozing out through an opening on his shoulder . Just what did they do!? Did something fly towards Kazuki-kuns armor!? No, I didnt feel anything fly past here . This was The attack came from the inside? Senpai . Im fine . Using his own magic to heal himself, Kazuki-kun stood up . Recovery magic like this was only a temporary measure as it didnt fully heal the wound . If time passed, it was possible for it to completely heal but Fuh!! I used my sword to block the mass of black that tried to strike at Kazuki-kuns stomach . The lump of black mass was an extension of the Black Knights hand By changing its shape, it was possible to use it as an attack . Along with their mysterious way of attacking, it was a troublesome opponent . How unfortunate . Whats unfortunate? Kufufu, I wonder . They were troublesome on top of being ominous . It felt like we were fighting a monster not from this world . Chapter 34 The war between Lyngle Kingdom and the Maou army continued . Enemies and allies were scattered throughout the battlefield while the Rescue Squad was able to prevent a lot of casualties . Inside of all that, I was earnestly trying my best to treat the wounded . I wiped the sweat off from my forehead as I started to feel the pressure and stress of being in a battlefield like this . You arent completely recovered . Try not to push yourself too much out there . After I had finished treating the injured soldier, I went on the find the next person . My surroundings contained the smell of death that belonged to either enemies or allies . While trying my best to not vomit, I frantically swallowed and advanced forward . . I understand, dammit . ! There were obviously going to be causalities and death in a war like this! It was war after all, theres no way I could save every life out here! Even I could die at any moment on a battlefield like this! While being tormented at the thought of death, my stubbornness allowed me to continue moving forward . There was no way I could take it easy on myself when Inukami-senpai and Kazuki were doing their best out here . Ugu! Just then, a sharp pain ran through my head . In my mind I could clearly see the scene of Inukami-senpai and Kazuki being killed . No matter how much healing magic I used, the pain didnt go away . It hurts I wont fall in battlefield like this! Especially at a time like this! While I stopped moving and raised my voice, a soldier with horns swung their axe at me . I immediately rolled on the floor to avoid it but the axe was able to make contact with my right arm . Kuh . . ! This wound wasnt much but my headache wouldnt stop . Just what was going on!? Dont tell me danger was approaching Inukami-senpai and Kazuki!? If that was really the case, I had to head towards them no matter what . Uu The enemy ignored my state of confusion and started running towards me . Because of my headache, I didnt pay careful attention to my surroundings and tripped over a corpse . Die!! The demon was shouting something as they swung their axe downwards at me . If I died instantly, my healing magic would be meaningless . If that happened, I wouldnt be able to help Kazuki and Senpai . I braced myself for my own death as I covered my head with my arms . Usato-dono! Guah! At the moment I was resolving myself, the soldier that I treated just before kicked the demon attacking me and pierced them with their sword . Usato-dono! Are you alright!? Eh, the soldier from before T-thank you very much . T-that was dangerous . I let out a sigh of relief as I thanked the soldier . Just then, I remembered I still had this headache . T-thats right! Inuka . . I mean, do you know where the two heroes are right now!? Hero-sama? I recall they should be at the center of the frontlines Thank you very much! B-be careful! Yes! It wasnt far from here . While thanking the soldier again, I started to run . I felt like the headache from before was some kind of bad omen, I had to hurry . Please be safe, Senpai, Kazuki! * Arent you going to come and attack? Senpai! Calm down Kazuki-kun, its not a good idea to attack without being fully prepared . The attack on Kazukis shoulder didnt damage his armor, it only damaged the inside . The Captain and the other three who had been attacked also only had wounds on the inside . When he transformed his armor to attack and failed, he also uttered that it was unfortunate . The meaning might seem apparent but there was no way such an obvious surprise attack would connect . It meant that they didnt intend for the attack to connect, they were aiming for something else . If I were to consider all the possibilities . Any damage inflicted on that armor can be returned . Looks like Ive been exposed . Well, I did give you guys a hint after all . . The Black Knight still had this much confidence despite us finding out what their power was . But that was understandable . Even if we do know what their power was, we didnt know how to overcome it . I suspect that it could return blunt attacks as well and slashing attacks were simply out of the question . If we assume they could return every attack, we had to defeat them without fighting directly in combat . Dont run away, okay? Leaving the others aside, the two of you are strong for being humans . Keep on coming at me, keep attacking, keep attacking, keep attacking, until you finally give up and die by my hands . . . We have no choice but to do it . At any rate, the others wont be able to match this guy . But if Senpai is right, our attacks wont work since they can return any attack Dont be hasty . Listen to me, Kazuki-kun . Theres something I want to try but it might be a bit dangerous . I said so in a small voice so the other side couldnt hear . For their [Inversion] to activate, they had to meet some sort of requirements . That means there will be chances to attack them . After telling my plan to Kazuki, I informed the soldiers behind us . Do you think itll work? Senpai, thats just way too dangerous If anything happens, Usato-kun can heal us . While saying so, I drew my slender sword in advance . This plan relied on Kazuki-kun while I would just be acting as the support . Lets go, Kazuki-kun! I was the first to rush at the Black Knight while Kazuki followed shortly after . Heeh, youre coming huh . Theres no way we can retreat!! The Black Knight transformed his armor into something like a tentacle and thrusted it towards us . We had to be careful when attacking or we might get countered . While ducking to dodge the oncoming attack, I generated an orb of lightning and aimed near their feet . With this! A small whirlwind of dust had formed, this should obstruct their vision . Then just like according to the plan, Kazuki and I will take advantage of this to launch a surprise attack . This was to test if they could return attacks that werent within their vision . !! I had suppressed my voice since my shoulder had been cut . Before long, something warm flowed out from my shoulder and stained my clothes . It seems like we had failed as I could see blood trickling down from Kazukis cheek . KuhaHahahahaahahaha! Kazuki-kun! Yes! I grinded my teeth in anger as the laughing Black Knight seemed to be enjoying this situation . It felt like a hopeless situation as we couldnt run or attack them . If we had Usato-kun here to heal us, we would be able to keep on attacking . My feet had stopped moving as I wasnt used to being in pain like Usato-kun . Haha, I guess Im still just an ordinary person who lived in modern times . I came from a world of peace, I had never been injured to this extent . Thats why it hurts Really, my shoulder was in so much pain that I felt like crying . Nn? Shoulder? When I had attacked the Black Knight, I slashed at their back and not their shoulder . If that was the case, I shouldve been feeling pain from my back instead . There were two attacks but Kazuki and I started attacking at almost the same time . Kazukis attack was reflected back, however, mine wasnt . Dont tell me . Kazuki-kun! Lets try it again! . . I understand! While my feet were surging with lightning, I crouched down . We probably only had one chance . Im counting on you, Kazuki-kun . * Senpai seemed to have a plan . I had no idea how to fight a cheating enemy like this but Ill trust Senpais judgment and do what she says . I concentrated on amassing my light magic so that I could fire it any given moment . Hey comrades, are you getting groggy? Be quiet!! I defended with my sword against the oncoming attack from the Black Knight . Withstanding attacks like these werent a problem . But we had no way to deal with their counter . Senpai was attempting to do something right now; I should just do what I can right now . Here you go! Guh I received the black mass coming towards me with my sword . The impact was similar to a hammer . My arm and shoulder made creaking noises as I held my ground . The pain was draining me of my composure . If I take it easy for even a moment, I would be crushed . I couldnt defend forever like this . I couldnt attack directly I had to find a different way to win this! After deflecting and avoiding the attack, I sheathed my sword . While the opponent tilted their head because of my action, I gathered light into both of my hands . I then clapped my hands together . If I could blind you . . !! !? A strong flash of light enveloped the surroundings, it was an unusual skill but it should be effective against this kind of opponent . Even if direct attacks dont work, the enemy was supposed to be weak to light . Just as I had thought, the Black Knight was trying to cover their eyes with their arms . In order to increase our distance from each other, I kicked the Black Knight in the abdomen as hard as I could . Gwah . This doesnt work either huh . While feeling the pain from my own stomach, I didnt break my line of sight away from the Black Knight . The pain was returned to me but it appeared that the force I had used to kick the Black Knight wasnt . The Black Knight stood up and after showing an astonished expression, they laughed . To think you would try to blind me like that, that was really unexpected!! There havent been any users to use such an idiotic-like skill like that before! I-idiotic At the moment I was about to reply, I saw an astonishing scene . There was something silver embedded in the Black Knights chest . Senpai had used her lightning to accelerate herself and moved behind the enemy . Right now, her sword was piercing the Black Knight . Nn? You cant return this attack? Is this the correct answer? When I saw Senpais sword piercing the Black Knight, I felt like I was about to faint but then I noticed something strange was happening . Senpai seemed to be fine . . . Ugh . Did it work!? I took my eyes off of Senpai for only one moment and that was when she had moved . I didnt know exactly what she had in mind but she noticed something when the two of us attacked the Black Knight for the first time . She then had me distracting the opponent until she found an opening to go in . Kazuki-kun! Attack now! It should be effective right now! A black fluid was flowing out from where the Black Knight was being pierced . Understanding Senpais intentions, I drew my sword and shouted . Uoooooooo!! But as expected of Senpai!! I couldnt help but praise her . While thinking so, I ran towards the Black Knight . Dammit, to think I would fall in a place like this! If we could defeat them here, we would gain a huge advantage in this war and the other sides moral would drop . We would turn the current situation around in an instant This will lead us one step closer to ending this battle! Raising the sword from my hip to an overhead position, I slashed downwards . Just kidding . Just as I heard those words, a sword was mercilessly thrusted into my stomach . Unsure of what had happened, I turned to look at the Black Knight The sword that was piercing him had snapped in two and Senpai was on the ground vomiting blood . And using my hand, I pulled out the sword from my back Gah Wh . . y . To begin with, you were mistaken if you thought that your attacks were actually hurting me . This armor is made from my magic . The inside wont be affected at all as long as I have this, its the ultimate armor . Whats with that Wasnt this guy a complete monster? There was no way anyone could win against someone like this . I collapsed onto the ground as I was vomiting blood . Whats more was that blood was gushing out from my stomach and I started to feel weaker . It was no good . I didnt have any strength left . . . Sorry, Usato . It looks like I wont be able to return . * Hmm . Seeing that the two heroes had fallen, I looked at my surroundings . Since the heroes were defeated, the morale of the Kingdoms soldiers had been reduced . On the other hand, the demons were full of vigor . Such a ridiculously boring scene . Starting a war like this, just what is the Maou thinking? If they wanted more territory, there were better ways to do it Well its not something I needed to worry about . I didnt find anything of worth in this war . It was always like this . Ever since I was born, not a single person could injure me . Whether it be demons, humans, my parents They couldnt injure me and I grew distant from them . Guess I should finish up . Removing the sword from myself, I went towards the female hero that was still breathing . She glared at me while holding her stomach in pain . Without showing much reaction towards it, I held the sword in an underhand grip and aimed at the heros heart . It was fun Only a little though . The sword descended towards her heart . Aah, it was already over . The moment I was feeling disappointed As if Id let you do that, aaaaaahh!! Wh? A childish and young voice that didnt suit this battlefield resounded in my eardrums . I unconsciously turned around to face the idiotic voice and at that moment There was an impact of some sort on my face and I felt a sensation that I never should have experienced . It huuuuurts!? Chapter 35 I could see Kazuki and Inukami-senpai collapsed on the ground . A knight clouded in black armor was about to finish them off . The scene was exactly like what I had seen before and my mind went blank . Was I too late!? No, Im not!! After I sent the Black Knight flying, I quickly hurried over to Inukami-senpai and Kazuki and started using healing magic . The both of them seemed have a similar sword pierced through their chests . It would normally be a serious wound that they could die from but I can save them! U-usato-kun . To think I would see a hallucination like this just as Im on the verge of death Aah, since its a hallucination, can you call me Suzu-tan before I die? Inukami-senpai, you had more leeway than I thought . Well then, I guess Kazuki is top priority, Ill go treat him first . W-wait a minute, Im in the same condition as him, I have a hole in my chest . To utter such words in a situation like this, you really are just However, it seemed she was right . Her injury was really serious . Her wound was serious enough that normal magic wouldnt be able to heal it But thankfully I was capable of healing this immediately . First of all, Ill heal Kazuki since he was still unconscious Usato-kun Behind! ! I reflexively reacted to Senpais voice and carried the both of them away . As I was activating my healing magic through both of my arms, I could see that an aggravated Black Knight had struck their sword at where I was previously at . I felt a chill as I barely escaped and could have lost my life right there . T-that was dangerous Thank you very much, Senpai . No no, dont worry about it . Im getting benefits as well, Im being held in your arms right now . You really are blunt . Did she recover enough to the point where she could talk carefree like this or was she always this playful on the battlefield? What Nn? The Black Knight in front of us was murmuring something as they took hold of their sword . As I was about to voice my doubts, Inukami-senpais expression changed into astonishment as she lifted her head to look at the Black Knight . Just what are you!? Their helmet The place I had punched started to crumble away and I could see half of the Black Knights face . From what I could see, it was a silver-haired female that wasnt human . . Leaving that aside, why was Senpai so surprised? Sorry, but I have no idea why Inukami-senpai is so surprised at the enemy right now . The Black Knights magic armor can return any attack that was inflicted on it back to the opponent, its an outrageous magic . The other knights and I were defeated because of that . . Whats with that? Isnt that just cheating? While being cautious of the Black Knight, I looked at the surrounding soldiers that had fallen . I could see from their wounds that they were similar . So what Inukami-senpai was saying wasnt necessarily a lie . Since they were still breathing, I could save them . As expected of the knights of this world, the people in this world were amazing . Inukami-senpai, Ill leave Kazuki to you . Usato-kun? Ive finished their treatment for the most part . After letting the two of them down, I faced the Black Knight . The system of magic they were using was most likely [Darkness] . It was a scarce ability similar to mine and they had more experience in actual combat than me . That seems to be what Ill be facing . While the Black Knight was holding down on their swelling cheek, they directed their eyes filled with fury towards me . . . Uwah . This person was bad news, in a different sense than Inukami-senpai . Why was it that I kept facing such dangerous people? At first it was a bear, a snake, and then Rose . But there was no time to be perplexed . To be honest, I really didnt want to fight . The lives of soldiers collapsed there were in danger with every moment I wasted . After shrouding myself in healing magic, I took one step forward . Usato-kun!? Ill hold that guy back . Since they could return any attack inflicted on them, I could also just heal back any damage they did to me . Ill just knock them far away and restrain them . S-stop it! Even if its you! I could hear Senpais voice from behind as I instantly came close to the Black Knight . The Black Knight No, the female before me transformed her armor into a gigantic arm and swung at me from the side . It was a simple attack but masked behind it was also a counter-attack ability . I could just receive the hit but since I could take a fair amount of pain and heal it, I simply used my right foot to knock it down . Nuun! As I felt a sense of discomfort at the sole of my foot, I flicked them . The pain there wasnt any? Did they miss? What!? Why are you so surprised when youre the one who was attacking? However, the pain didnt come . They ran out of magic power There was no way that was possible, I wonder if they just didnt use it . If that was the case, this was an opportunity . Gripping my right arm, I twisted my body to wind up as I prepared to punch at the Black Knight . They started to defend but my real aim was their left side! Gwaah!? . . Huh? I penetrated their defense with my just my right arm . Maybe they werent that strong? No, this might just be part of their strategy . Even if I attacked them, it wasnt like they were taking direct damage . I quickly moved away from my current position . While the Black Knight held the front of their neck, the part of the armor that chipped off emitted black smoke . I also had some of the black armor in my hand but the original stiffness disappeared and it felt like some muddy black fluid instead . What was this armor? I didnt understand at all . Gwuh You incomprehensible little thing! Uwah, yikes . Just then, I noticed another arm was approaching me . From there, I escaped to where Inukami-senpai was . Trying to grab hold of them didnt seem effective which meant that it wasnt possible to throw them far away either . Therefore, I had to stop them from moving somehow . Inukami-senpai, do you have anything that could bind something down? Do you think there would be something like that here However, Usato-kun Aah, youre misunderstanding something . I dont have that sort of preference . Wait for me to finish at least But what do you need that for? If you dont have it then it cant be helped . I took off the Rescue Squads uniform and held it from the collar with my left hand . While fixing my gaze at the Black Knight, I quietly murmured, Sorry, Leader . I took a big step forward while being conscious of what was in my left hand . Seeing that I was running with a coat in one hand, the Black Knight transformed their armor into a large needle and started attacking . Die! Do you think Ill die just because you tell me to!? I caught the needle in front of me . Fresh blood gushed out from the wound I was receiving but I clenched my teeth and starting pulling the Black Knight towards me . Wh!? The Black Knights balance was lost but was still able to draw their sword at me as they glared . So dangerous! I managed to tilt my head and avoid the sword thrusting towards me . Since their left side was wide open, I used my left elbow to strike . I had only intended to obstruct them from their next attack, it probably wouldnt affect them Uu . It seemed they felt dizzy and retreated . Was that effective just now? . Maybe they were just acting? I had no time to think about it, this was a monster that overwhelmed Inukami-senpai and Kazuki . Before I heal myself, I should push forward . After striking the Black Knight with my left arm, I used both of my arms to grab a hold of theirs from under their body . I then used the coat to bind them . I caught you! This hold would leave them powerless and they wouldnt be able to fight back! I looked at Inukami-senpais direction to convey that I was fine . However, Inukami-senpai seemed astonished once again . Eh!? Usato-kun, are you really fine!? No, theres nothing really wrong Leaving that aside, we need to save the others! It seemed like Inukami-senpai wanted to ask more questions but right now we had to prioritize on healing the other soldiers . The Black Knight would be a bit of a hindrance since I had to shoulder them on my back but I couldnt release them right now . While I carried the Black Knight, I ran towards the soldiers and started healing them . Dammit! Let me go! What the hell are you!? I really wanted to tell the person on my shoulder to be quiet but Ill just endure it for now . Using my coat in as bindings would cause me various problems if I wanted to move freely on the battlefield . There was the possibility that I wouldnt be recognized as Roses subordinate . Just what did you do!? Even if you ask me what I did I would normally be able to reflect it! Why! Something as easy as this They seemed to be confused . It seemed Inukami-senpai was surprised as well when I could normally fight this person . I only noticed it now but I didnt receive any damage from their magic . I didnt know the reason, it might have to do with that . . Probably . I have no intention of giving you an answer . Guh . . No, it was actually because I didnt really know the reason But I can say one thing I did just as Rose said when I was attacking . Chapter 36 Once Usato-kun restrained the enemys Black Knight, it greatly influenced the Maou army . Their morale had drastically dropped and before long, the Kingdoms soldiers started going on the offense . Right now, I was lending my shoulder to Kazuki-kun and I was acting as Usatos guard as he was treating several soldiers . Usato-kun let down the Black Knight that was wrapped in a coat and started healing the soldiers at a surreal speed with a nonchalant look on his face . Let me ask you, Usato-kun . Just what did you do? . I understand, but We dont have that much time right now, you know? It wasnt long before Usato-kun quickly took hold of the Black Knight again . Hes been using just his bare hands to fight in this war . No, it wasnt uncommon to use hand-to-hand combat to fight in a war . But there was something peculiar about his fight . The Black Knights power didnt affect Usato-kun at all . Senpai, its not like Im special or anything Even I dont exactly know whats going on . Or rather I want to ask, just what did I do? Well even if you ask me All I saw was you punching and kicking The Black Knight had the frightening ability to reflect any attack . Such a dangerous power to counter wasnt recorded in any of the history books . But Usato-kun used his fists to defeat them . Even he doesnt know why he was able to break through the Black Knights power . That was why I couldnt fully comprehend just how strange this truly was . I mean, I was using healing magic while I was striking . . . Un? Using healing magic while punching? But wouldnt that be meaningless It would just heal the opponent after you damage them Yes, I dont understand the reason for it at all . Thats why I dont understand how this fellow here got injured . I could see that the Black Knight was at a loss for words while Usato-kun was sighing . To begin with, I didnt understand the point of using a punch that would heal the other party . It was interesting since it fit Usato-kun who didnt want to hurt the opponent but that wasnt an answer . Usato-kun continued to speak as I was lost in my own thoughts . If you dont want to hurt your opponent, just hit them and heal them at the same time until they faint . Is what Rose said . I was surprised but its true that I find it unpleasant to hurt my opponent . Nn? Nnnnnnn? Usato-kun, I feel like theres something wrong with that . Eh? Is there something wrong with that? The injuries will be healed but the shock from the impact and pain could knock the opponent out . Its something I can do because it wont harm my opponent . Although I only used it this time because you said the opponent would just repel my attacks . Ah, its not that someone forced me to use this method . Im using it because of my own selfishness . Usato-kun Youve Really been corrupted . Even though Im the one saying it, youve been corrupted ever since arriving to this world . . . Hmm . Punching while healing . An armor that reflects pain . There should be some connection to Usato-kun and the Black Knights magic . He simply punched . Punching while healing . Was that skill even remotely useful!? Would be what most people would think but Usato-kun was diligently performing that strange punch . If he logically thought about it, he would just heal his opponent no matter how much damage he did . His line of thinking completely lacked common sense . You could say hes abnormal . Senpai . I have a feeling you were thinking something rude about me just now? N-no? For now, lets assume that his fists were able to penetrate the Black Knights armor because of a special characteristic that his magic held . This was just my hypothesis but maybe the reflection conditions for the black armor required some kind of injury to be etched onto it . A blow from a punch or a sword slash would definitely leave something on that armor . Once the Black Knight recognizes it as an attack, they could reflect it back . I experienced it for myself first hand . It took a few seconds before a wound appeared on my chest . In other words, it was activated manually instead of automatically . But even with an invincible armor like that, there were still exploits . Healing magic could heal living beings . If the Black Knights armor was inanimate it would be a different story but the user themselves said it was armor created from their magic . If my guess was right, there were three reasons as to why Usato-kun could break through their armor . Number one, he applied healing magic on his fists as he was attacking . Number two, as he did damage, he also rapidly healed it . The healing speed was fast enough that the armor didnt recognize Usato-kuns attack . Number three, in the instant that Usato-kun was using healing magic, the impact from his punches still made their way through the armor and inflicted direct damage to the Black Knights inner body . It was an absurd guess but seeing the face of the Black Knight being restrained by coat, I was sure she was thinking the same thing . . As expected of you, Usato-kun . Um, Im bothered by that fact that you convinced yourself with your own interpretation Actually, what should we do with this person? Its not like I could carry them around forever . While carrying the Black Knight over his shoulders, Usato-kun stood up and pointed to them . Beside Usato-kun, I could see that the painful expression from the soldiers faces had disappeared . So fast . I thought so when he healed me but his healing magic was really in a different dimension . Theyll probably be treated as a prisoner . They wont be treated cruelly right? I dont think King Lloyd would do that . It was that kind King after all . They might question the Black Knight but I dont think theyll do anything too severe . . But for a while now, Ive been curious about something Just how long are you going to carry the Black Knight, I mean, this girl over your shoulders? There shouldnt be any problems letting them down . This uniform is something like a symbol of status on this battlefield . This will let the knights fighting here know that Im part of the Rescue Squad which is why I see, then youll need something else to bind them Also Also? Thank you for coming to save me . If Usato-kun didnt come, we would be dead by now . In reality, it was a fatal wound . It hurt so much and I probably wont ever forget the sensation of growing weaker as I continuously lost blood . In addition I was having regrets as I was thinking that Im going to die in a place like this . I would die without leaving anything behind, I would die without achieving anything . If I died, would my friends die too? I would die without being able to keep my promise . While I was thinking that over and over and over and over again, you appeared . Obviously I would come . Inukami-senpai is my important and weird Senpai while Kazuki is my friend . Nn? Anyways, Senpai . The enemy is gradually retreating . Its probably because we captured this fellow We should give a push here to gain advantage . . . Just now, was he referring to me as the weird Senpai? N-no, that didnt matter at the moment . Leaving that aside, Usato-kun was right . We should press the advantage here . If it was Sigris, he would say the same thing . Inukami-sama! Kazuki-sama is awake! ! After hearing the soldiers voice, Usato-kun and I immediately rushed over to Kazukis side . After giving a simple explanation to the soldier, Usato-kun started applying treatment to Kazukis abdomen . Usato-kun and I directed a smile towards Kazuki-kun . Are you alright, Kazuki!? Hahaha, looks like youve really done it . Thank you . You really saved me . Im sorry, if I didnt form such a reckless plan like that, you wouldnt have gotten hurt Please dont apologize There wasnt anything we could do against that Black Knight . Kazuki-kun got up and sheathed his sword in his scabbard . He seemed to be firing himself up as he said, Alright! Senpai, the war isnt over yet . Ill assist you in the frontlines, lets go! Was it fine for him to move? Of course, I wasnt insensitive enough to ask that . The wound and pain on my chest had completely disappeared . Once again, I couldnt help but feel that Usato-kun really saved us . . He helped me recover when I was damaged . Hmm . (TL: Can also be read as deflowered) Usato-kun, you have to take responsibility for this What kind of idiotic things are you talking about? While Usato-kun referred to me as an idiot, I looked around to confirm our current situation . It was hard to tell but the Kingdoms troops were pushing the other side back . If this continued, it would end in our victory Well, theres no way it would be that easy . Before the Maou army does something, we should prepare ourselves . Kazuki-kun, can do you it? I can! As for me, Ill return to the frontlines as soon as I find something else to bind this person . Then I guess well temporarily go separate ways from here, Usato-kun . He was fighting a different fight than us in a sense . He couldnt be bound to this person forever . After Usato-kun explained the situation to a soldier and received bindings, he started to bind the awfully obedient Black Knight . . This is a little, no, this is very immoral . Im telling you, I dont have that kind of preference . After he finished tying the Black Knight, he could finally retrieve his coat . The uniform seemed to be of great importance as he checked to see if it was damaged . After doing so, he put his arm through the sleeve and wore the coat . Fuuh, I should manage with this . Usato-dono, what should we do with this thing? I cant decide by my own discretion Just leave it to Sigris to decide . I have to get back to the frontlines, just make sure that they dont escape . Okay? Yes, I understand! The soldier replied with vigor and Usato-kun who seemed to be troubled could only nod . Afterwards, he had a serious look on his face as he looked at me and Kazuki . Senpai, Kazuki . If possible, dont get injured like earlier . Even my healing magic cant heal a corpse . I know . If possible I wont try to do the impossible . Usato-kun, you take care too . I wonder if my words allowed Usato-kun to feel relieved since he turned around and started sprinting towards the frontlines . Kazuki-kun and I intended to get everything in order before heading out . Do your best, Usato-kun . Seeing his running figure and whispering those words, I turned to face the soldiers Wait a moment . Gweh!? In that instant, a female with beautiful green hair appeared and caught Usato-kun by the collar, forcefully stopping him . Chapter 37 My collar was suddenly seized by a female and I was dangling in the air . This ogre-like glare, this overwhelming presence, this ferocious temperament along with her gorgeous appearance Right, this woman was the most frightening, the most Whats going on here? Explain the situation, Usato . Ababababababa, b-before I explain, can you let me down first please, Leader!? It was my teacher as well as my boss, Rose, the Leader of the Rescue Squad . She gripped my head with one hand and although she seemed a little irritated, she let me down . So tell me, what happened? U-umm . . While I felt nervous talking to her, she seemed to be thinking about something she folded her arms . What should I do? She was so scary . Was she going to blow my head off somewhere far away? She might just throw me directly into the enemys camp . I came here since I heard that the heroes were dying but It looks like youve already resolved it . Im sorry No, theres no need to apologize . Well done . . Leader, what should we do now? Lets see Inukami-senpai and the rest were looking at the Leader from behind . I suspect well be returning to the frontlines Well in any case, the decision will depend on her . The heroes were saved and we caught an enemy part of their main force Theres also discord in the enemys coordination This is a good time . Yes? Were returning back to base . . Yes!? I was bewildered at the declaration to withdraw . She was saying to return back to HQ where Uluru-san and the others were stationed . It also meant that we wouldnt be actively moving around on the frontlines . We are no longer necessary here . The situation here should be fine even if the enemy were to have something up their sleeves . We would just be in the way if we ran around in the battlefield now . So well just go back and treat people? Yeah . If that was the case, I can accept it . Ill go together with Rose . There were things we needed to do in the backlines as well . Although I felt a sense of relief that I wouldnt need to run around the blood-drenched battlefield, I was more worried about Senpai and Kazuki . Turning away from Rose, I called out to the two of them . Both of their armors were dirty but their faces were energetic . I was able to properly heal them . Kazuki, Senpai, Ill be returning ahead of you guys . Dont die now . Unlike me, the both of you are heroes so make sure to beat the demons and please come back safely . I got it . The life that you saved, Ill be sure to properly look after it this time . Usato, you take care as well . Senpais words felt somewhat heavy and I lightly smiled at Kazukis . I gave a bow to the soldiers surrounding the two of them, silently conveying to them that I would be relying on them to take care of the heroes . Afterwards, I turned back and ran towards Rose . You did a good job staying alive . Eh? Rose muttered something but her words were drowned by the surrounding shouts on the battlefield . * What!? That person was caught by the enemy!? On the other side, the Third Commander Amira was informed of the Black Knights capture . She could only tumble down as she heard that the Black Knight was captured when they went to intercept the heroes . Impossible . Those were her thoughts . The Black Knights power was famous in the Maou army . They had an ominous armor with overwhelming defense that could also counter any attacks . It was a scarce power that surpassed even mine . Heroes!! No, I was told that it someone who wore a white uniform that got a hold of them . White coat Rose huh It was the healing user that my teacher warned me about, Rose . I see . No matter what wounds are inflicted on her, she could just heal them . Therefore, she had no trouble defeating the Black Knight . However, the next words that came out of the soldiers mouth exceeded her expectations . According to the soldiers, it wasnt Rose but a boy with black hair . Another person Dammit . Rose could heal all her allies on the frontlines by herself but to think there would be another person Whats more was that they were capable enough to capture the Black Knight . If the rumors spread that the overwhelming Black Knight was captured, the troops morale would drop . Hyululurk Call Balzinack back . Were retreating . . Are you serious? Hyululurk started tampering with the magic circle and gave instructions to Balzinack . He tilted his head doubtfully at me as he looked for an explanation . I would be able to go out there but the soldiers wouldnt be able to keep up . Sigris hasnt even deployed it, well just waste our soldiers lives at this rate . . You have a point . Demons like us dont possess a convenient power like healing magic We cant save our soldiers like the humans . Only humans were born with healing magic . Demons and humans possessed different qualities that determined what magic they could use . The reason was unknown . Ill take full responsibility for it . Hyululurk, your snake was helpful in this war . However, its in the way of the other soldiers right now and you should quickly recall it . I understand . But Amira, your judgment isnt wrong . The humans this time are too strong but ge!? Hyululurks expression stiffened as he looked at the magic circle . Whats wrong? . Its the heroes . From Hyululurks magic circle, we could see the figures of the two heroes . * The magical beast, Balzinack . It was a man-made organism similar to the one that Usato fought in the forest . It was a snake that had been enhanced several times and violently attacked the soldiers during the war . While the snake was spewing poison, an orb of light exploded between its eyes . It seems like the enemy is drawing back . Will it be over soon? . It seems a little fast, they might still come . These two warriors had an enormous amount of magical power . Their armors were in tatters but there were no wounds on them at all . The two of them simply smiled before the roaring Balzinack . The other knights held their breaths as the two of them fearlessly stood before the monster . The knights felt a sense of pride . It was as if a heroic tale was about to take place right in front of them . Dont show your miserable appearance here anymore . Umm, according to Usato, this battle should end if we take this guy down . Gugyaooooooo!!!! Clad in light and lightning, the two heroes gripped their swords and ran towards the monster . For the sake of their close friend awaiting their return, For the sake of returning the warmth that the residents of this world had shown them * I could see flashes of light and a big snake on the frontlines . It was probably the same type of snake as the one that I had met in the forest But the ones fighting it were Senpai and Kazuki . I didnt need to worry as the two of them were the heroes . I believe that the two of them will be able to win against the snake . Usato! Stop idling!! Shaddup! Im not idling!! The one who shouted at me was Tong as they brought in an injured person . I went inside the tent and started to treat them . There were fewer casualties than I had initially thought, but I guess it was expected with Orga-san and Roses healing magic It puts me at ease to know that these two were capable of healing an illness or injury in just a few seconds . Ga, wa . ah . Are you alright? It was a macho-like knight with a large wound on their shoulder . Their face looked pale, they had been poisoned . It was probably due to the snake out there . It normally couldnt be cured without detoxification magic but it was possible with healing magic . After a few minutes, I had closed their wound completely . Afterwards, I put both of my hands on their body and exercised all my healing magic into them . . I feel a little tired . If I thought about it, I was constantly running . To think I would be running around this much saving other people . If it was the previous me back in the world with peace, I would think Is this really me? . Uuu It appeared that the soldier I treated regained conscious . The poison inside their body had become considerably thinner . For now, I should go and treat someone else . Y-you are the Rescue Squads I see, you saved me . Thank you . Im just happy that youre still breathing . Lie down for a while longer, your body still isnt in the condition to freely move around . I stood up and went on to find the next person to treat . The base was overflowing with people that needed treatment . I felt uncomfortable as I looked in my surroundings . The true value of my power was being able to help people recover . However, I didnt like the sight of injured people being in pain . It was selfish of me since I was born and raised in a peaceful country . Nn? From the frontlines, a tremendous amount of light and lightning illuminated . The light seemed to be containing the snake as the snake was gradually getting weaker . It seems like its settled . . Looks like it . The nearby Rose said in agreement as I was looking over at the battlefield . Since that snake was defeated, the Maou army should be retreating now . They had to do so in advance since they had to cross a large river . We arent going to pursue them? Idiot, we might have won the battle but we would lose with our remaining strength . If we prolong the battle for too long, there will be unnecessary sacrifices . We have to prepare for the next battle . Theyre still coming? Rose replied to my question with silence . Rose placed her hand on a knight that was just carried in . Replacing me, she took control and started treating the knight . Usato, you did a great job . You can think of this battle as your victory for saving the heroes . Leader wouldve came afterwards and saved the two of them anyways . No, the heroes wouldve definitely died by then . After a few seconds, the knights wound disappeared without a trace . After healing them, she turned to look at me . Well done . . . This person was capable of praising someone normally huh . But I felt considerably, no, extremely happy . It seemed like the hell I went through and all my efforts didnt go to waste . I was summoned into a different world . I was taken in by Rose . I became friends with a scary bunch . I was suddenly given training from hell . I was thrown into a forest . I ran away from a bear . I fought with a snake until the point of death . I met Bluerin . I was thrown into a forest with Inukami-senpai . I met Uluru-san and Orga-san . And then I fought . . Huh? Before I realized it, my cheeks were wet . I used my coat to wipe it off but a stream was pouring down from my eyes . It wasnt like I wanted to cry, the tears just came out on their own . I was being covered by something . I could see that it was the white hood that I wore on my coat . Rose put it on for me . I cautiously lifted my head and Roses green hair came into view . Whats this? Youre surprisingly childish . Im still 17 years old after all . If I thought carefully about it, I mightve felt uneasy since the moment I arrived here . But everything was happening so fast that I didnt have time to be conscious of it Roses words allowed me to let out everything that I had been holding back . I was scared on the battlefield . The demons were frightening, I saw many people die in front of me, there was just so much happening but I was able to create a lot of bonds . Inukami-senpai and Kazuki The people from Lloyd-samas castle . The idiots from the Rescue Squad, Rose, Uluru-san, Orga-san . Ever since arriving to this world, I was happy to be connected with so many people . Someone as ordinary and boring as me . To the point that I think that its wasted on me . Possibly due to the magic of the battle finally ending, I was able to tell Rose, Meeting all of you Being able to save them Im glad Those words seemed to surprise Rose a little as her eyes were wide opened . After a brief moment, she laughed a little and gave a gentle smile . However, it seemed like that was my limit as my legs started shaking violently . I couldnt put any strength into my legs and could feel myself slowly collapsing . But Rose caught me and supported me with her shoulders . Huh? Youve used up your magic and stamina You did a good job to hold out till now . Rest for now Usato, however, youll need to prepare yourself the next time you wake up . I saw Rose laughing kukuku . Just as I was about to ask her what was so amusing, my conscious slowly faded away Chapter 38 You could say that it was a victory over the Maou army this time around . The damage on our side wasnt small but I was happy at the fact that lots of people survived . I couldnt help but think that the efforts of our Rescue Squad werent wasted . Afterwards I heard that when I fell unconscious, a lot of things happened . We had to carry the wounded that couldnt move and retrieve the weapons and armor on battlefield so that bandits couldnt use them . Well at any rate, there were a lot of things to deal with after a battle . I woke up after sleeping for three days and there was no doubt that Tong was the one who complained to me the most . But Im really glad everyone in the Rescue Squad was safe . Leaving aside the muscle-brained Tong, Orga-san and Uluru-san didnt have strong bodies . Im glad the two of them are fine . The day after I had woken up, I went to see Kazuki and Inukami-senpai receive their medals and decorations from the King in front of the nations people . This is amazing was what I thought until Rose called me up on stage . Why me!? Rose gave me an evil smile while I was in disorder; she then smacked me in the back and forced me to go up . It was amazing being up on that stage and receiving cheers from the citizens . Due to my influence as being someone from the modern era, I gave a bow to the people cheering . After getting a taste of Roses knuckles and being in tears, I received a medal of honor for my efforts in the war from the King . Which reminds me, what sort of efforts did I do? When I asked that, she said I had captured an important enemy and I was able to prevent many deaths with that merit . Accept it, its something to honor you . I couldnt help but shiver as she quietly whispered that to me . After that, one week passed until I finally returned to my daily life . I was heading towards Bluerins shed at the moment to tell him what I experienced in the battlefield . It seemed that Blue Grizzlies possessed high intelligence and were able to understand people who gave it their all . That was why I frequently talked to Bluerin like this but the animal in question was sleeping like a cow and yawning . Hey, Bluerin . Im telling you, a lot of things happened . Guah . I should have taken you with me . Or rather, you should go and exercise . You might forget about your wild nature . Peshi Peshi . I removed the dust on Bluerins head against his will . I usually carry him around but I should have him walk once in a while . Hes grown a bit bigger and hes storing more fat . He was also eating a lot more . Oh yeah, I was summoned by the King . I could take this guy along with me . Lets go, Bluerin . Guah . Just as I thought that it couldnt be helped, Bluerin started to walk on his own beside me . I laughed a bit at his funny appearance as he tried to walk and gave him his usual meal . I walked together with Bluerin who was in a good mood to the Rescue Squads entrance and spotted a familiar figure . Ah, Usato-kun! Uluru-san . It was a girl who could use healing magic just like me . I waved at Uluru-san and rushed over . Is your body already fine? Yes, I slept well and am now completely recovered . Im glad! I was really worried when Usato-kun and Rose both left Ah, Bluerin-chan, good morning . Uluru-san waved at Bluerin with her small hand but Bluerin simply turned the other way . That inflicted quite a bit of damage and shock to Uluru-san but she forced a smile and turned towards me . G-going for a walk? Well, the King summoned me . Afterwards Ill take this fellow for a little walk . . Ahaha, be careful when you enter town . Eh? What do you mean Onii-chan is waiting for me so I should get back soon! . She escaped as I was about to question them . Just what was happening in town? Dont tell me the people in town were angry because of the people we couldnt save? The Kingdom made sure to give a proper burial and ceremony for those that had passed away Of course I was present as well . If there were people that resented me, I wouldnt deny that it was because I lacked the ability . If that time were to come, I would just honestly accept it . I prepared myself to be condemned by families and reached the castles gates . It was a white castle with a large moat surrounding it . At the gates were three people A knight wearing dignified armor, a guard with red hair, and Alek Girdle-san . They noticed my appearance and with a joyful look, they rushed over . Usato-dono, hows your bodys condition? Im already fine . Alek-san It looks like youre fine too judging by your appearance . Since we werent fighting right now and Alek was stationed here to guard the gates, I could assume that he wasnt too injured . I had to thank Alek-san for protecting Uluru-san and Orga-san . Once again Alek-san . Thank you very much for protecting us . No! It was something that was to be expected! To us, all of you were important existences out there in the battlefield! I should be the one thanking you instead! Alek-san crossed one hand over his chest and bowed his head . The knights from behind took off their helmets and bowed with amazing vigor as well . While I was still spaced out by their actions, Alek-san continued to talk, It was thanks to Usato-dono and Rose-dono that I No, that we were able to come back alive! No There were a lot of people that I couldnt save Even so If it werent for you, we wouldve lost many allies! Ah, no . . For now, please raise your head . I wasnt used to being thanked like this . Alek-san and the two other knights raised their heads . Well, there was no way I wasnt happy about being thanked but this was because of my own selfishness . I only felt troubled when they gave me this much gratitude . As I stroked Bluerin who seemed to be bored, I sought for acceptable words . I wouldnt have been able to do it alone . I was almost killed several times on the battlefield by demons but the other soldiers would save me . Therefore, were equal . Alek-san gave a smile at my response and probably feeling a little ticklish on the inside, he scratched his head in embarrassment . I see, Usato-dono really is an interesting person Ah! If youre here, you probably want to enter the castle! Ill open it immediately! Oh yeah I forgot about that . As I recalled what I came here for, the knights opened the gates . Giving my thanks to them, Bluerin and I entered the castle . It was spacious as always . I walked on the stone paving and eventually reached the door with knights on standby . I entered and left Bluerin to wait outside . He was surprisingly obedient, it should be fine . Afterwards, I was guided by a maid to where the King was but I kept being thanked by knights as we were walking . This was just the castle but was Uluru-sans be careful referring to this? If the castle was like this, it must be terrifying in town . Ooh, its Usato . Good morning, King Lloyd . When I entered to the place that the maid guided me to, King Lloyd greeted me with a gentle expression with Sergio-sama next to him . In addition, there was also Sigris-san . Usato, sorry for suddenly summoning you . No, I dont mind at all . So the reason I was called here What did you need from me today? That is Sigris-san . Hah . After King Lloyd exchanged glances with Sigiris, Sigris turned to face me . As always he had a stern looking face but he seemed be looking at me with somewhat gentle eyes At least thats what I felt . It was a big difference from the eyes I see every day from those idiots . If I had to give a comparison, it was similar to Roses eyes but it was hard to judge because she was scary . The smile that Rose showed me after the fight with the Maou army was most likely her dere side . Do you remember that demon you caught, Usato-sama? Y-yes That person with white hair right? I still didnt know if that person was male or female . But afterwards, I was told by Inukami-senpai that I was able to knock that person out by using the impact from my punches and healing their injuries at the same time . However, thinking about it carefully that would mean that only Rose and I would be able to defeat them Uluru-san and Orga-sans bodies were too weak . But why call for me? Dont tell me Did they suicide? It was possible . They mightve believed that they would go through cruel treatment in Lyngle Kingdom and chose to end their own life to avoid the suffering Ive heard about cases like that . Maybe that Black Knight was afraid of that Thats not it . They surprisingly cooperated with our questioning . Huh? I know its a bit anti-climactic . I thought the same even though I was there witnessing it . Sigris-san sympathized with my response as he furrowed his brows . But if they complied with the questioning, why call for me? It looks like the one referred to as the Black Knight didnt have any particular loyalty towards the Maou army . Although we were unwilling, we were able to gain a large amount of information from conversing with them . But isnt that dangerous? Naturally, its not like we trust everything theyre saying . Were just conscious of the information given to us . Well, of course . You would normally think this was some sort of trap as they didnt resist a questioning Which I didnt need to tell Sigris as he seemed to understand . However, I was getting increasingly confused as to the reason I was summoned here . Why was I called here? The Black Knight wont cooperate with us anymore unless they meet Usato-sama . . Haah!? To meet Usato This was the reason . Eh!? But Lloyd-sama! I only caught them! Phrasing it like catching them is easy You caught a monster that could overwhelm the two heroes, Usato . I suspect that other than Rose, only you can fight the Black Knight on an equal level . Eh . I was thrown into disorder by King Lloyds words . I couldnt say that I cant go because the demon obviously held a grudge against me for capturing them anymore . I couldnt do something that shameless During the middle of the questioning, the Black Knight was willing to offer some important information as long we fulfilled a certain condition . That condition was to talk with you Usato-dono . Tohoho It seemed like even after the fight was over, there were still disturbances to my everyday life . I felt like I was in a slump and my shoulders dropped as if feeling down . I guess I should at least hear them out For that important information They said it had to be Usato, they wouldnt take anyone else . Naturally, I had no choice but to hear them out . This was an important task, after all . They said they know the power for the Second-in-Command of the Third Maou Army . . Wasnt this some extremely dangerous information? * I could hear the sound of my footsteps resounding in the basement . Sigris and several other reliable-looking knights were around to protect me . But . Dont worry Usato-kun . Well at least give you a shield! Its fine if you think I cant win but . . You dont have to assume that Ill turn my back and run away immediately For some reason, Inukami-senpai was tagging along . No, I think I would be happy if she came along because she was worried about me . But honestly, I felt like it would just be more complicated if Senpai came along . For the record, Kazuki was spending time together with Seria-sama . Seriously, he was really having quite the feast . I dont really mind since Kazukis a Riajuu but please hurry up and explode for eternity . But in reality, only Usato-kun and Rose would be able to deal with them right now . My magic isnt meant to be used to hurt the opponent though Back then, I thought they simply fainted . Could it be that I actually inflicted some serious wounds on her? . Sigris-san!! Did you give treatment to the Black Knight!? No, to be honest, theyve been wearing that black armor since the beginning Whats wrong? Do you think theyre injured? But it didnt look like that at all . Usato-kun . . This is bad . It seemed like Inukami-senpai understood since her face went pale . When I fought the Black Knight, I punched their face, struck their stomach and elbowed their sides . I dont intend to boast but recently Ive been able to easily break boulders . Inukami-senpai and I were descending the basement in a rush . I dont know if there was any point in us rushing towards them now but . . Once we descended, there was a soldier standing on guard . Behind that soldier was the cage where the person wearing black armor was being held . Usato-dono, whats the matter!? Usato? In response to the knights voice, Inukami-senpai and I looked through the opening of the cage . It was very ominous because of how dark it was in but I could tell Mixed in the air was the slight smell of iron . Were they planning to leave their injury untreated? We meet again, healing magician . . Youre hurt arent you? Eh? Aah, I know . But its fine . This is what you call pain right? The Black Knight murmured from the inside of their armor . Their voice sounded like a child that was happy . Inukami-senpai seemed to perceive something from their voice as she grabbed onto my clothes . Usato-kun, she might be an M without realizing it herself You should be quiet for a bit So, why did you call for me? I just thought that I wanted to meet the person who captured me again Oops, hahaha, whats this? Its hard to move . The Black Knight was staggering as they let out a sigh . She was that . She was a pervert just like Inukami-senpai . Excuse me Knight-san, can I have the key? Usato-sama!? Wait, Usato-kun!? As a member of the Rescue Squad, there was no way I could ignore someone that was hurt . I suspect that when I elbowed their sides, it damaged their internal organs . Inukami-senpais expression cramped up and caught my arm to stop me but bluntly speaking, she couldnt match my physical strength . After I received the key from the knight, Sigris-san had finally arrived . Sigris looked at the Black Knight and the two of us before he said, Just what is going on right now? Sigris-san, Usato-kun is actually * That healing magician was right in front of my eyes . The female hero tried to stop him but the healer pointed at me and explained something . After a moment, a mysterious sensation assaulted my body again . . Hah . My body was numb with pain, it was something that I had never felt before as my body was tougher than the average demon and I had this invincible armor . The me who couldnt be injured right now was hurt and couldnt fully recover . After several days, my face and stomach had recovered . However, there was still a sharp pain in my sides . I had never been injured this much before . I could only word this as extremely painful . While I stroked my sides is if they were dear to me, I shifted my attention to the young boy in front of me . Healing magic, it was a scarce power among the humans . The ability was simple, it allowed them to heal . That was all . The Third Commander warned us of Rose and according to my conversation with the knights He was Roses disciple . The group of recovery magic I didnt think much of them but I had been beaten to a pulp as result . I didnt think that my dark magic would be defeated in a head-on fight . It was this guy . This was the guy who injured me . He was the one to give me pain . He was the one to give me the sense of defeat . He released me from the bothersome place known as the Maou army . Im coming in . . . ! Clank . The boy opened the door and entered . I could see that behind the boy was the female hero who seemed to be out of breath and the Commander who was directing bloodlust at me . It looks like the healing magician was going to do something to me . What, going to torture me? Take out your hand . Eh? Why? Because Im telling you to take it out!! Hii!? Seeing the gentle expression of the healing user turn into one of a demons, I couldnt help but take out my hand . What was with this? Did the Lyngle Kingdom find a method to incorporate bloodlust into their team of healers? Even though I was accustomed to being shouted at every day, I felt fear for a moment there . The hand that I took out was gently seized by the healer and a dense amount of healing magic radiated out as it enveloped my hand . My hand and the healers hands were connected . The healing magic flowed from my hand and penetrated my body . Just what are you planning My hand felt a warm light as it spread to my shoulders, then to my head, then to my chest, and finally to my hips . Ive healed you . That was unnecessary . . ! My pain was stolen, thinking that, I tried to shake off their hand but even though they were holding my hand gently I couldnt move it . The healer placed their other hand on the cheek that they had punched . Good grief, it would just leave a bad taste in my mouth if you died here Unfortunately, I have no intentions to be connected with someone elses death . Although Im not a heartless person, Im not a kind person either . This is for my own self-satisfaction, you should just be quiet and be healed by me . . . Ah . The hand that penetrated through my armor was now on my cheek . The hand had so much warmth that I couldnt believe it . Until this day, no one had touched me like this because I had rejected them . Not even my parents . I unconsciously touched their hand . Usato-dono! . Its okay . . Probably . Dont sound so confident saying that! I didnt know how to express the feelings that were welling up within me . Being shrouded by the healing magics light, a warmth on my skin that wasnt from a demon A lot of things that were still unknown to me . I couldnt help but yearn for it . Fuu . The hand touching my cheek grew weaker as the healing magic disappeared . The pain from my sides had completely disappeared . It was only a few seconds but I didnt feel uncomfortable anymore . However, I didnt let go of the hand that was on me . Excuse me, could you please let go Im a little scared . Just for a bit longer . ? Can I feel your hand like this just for a bit longer? My cheeks and the healers hand were getting wet . Without understanding what was going on, my helmet was covered over my head as I felt more of their hand . Haa . If you cry like that, theres no way I can refuse you know I see, I was shedding tears My vision was blurred and I could see the boy in front of me feeling troubled as he scratched his head . I had learned the feeling of looking at a person for the first time . * Afterwards, the Black Knight, no, the silver haired girl with brown skin started to honestly give us information . I wasnt sure if they were satisfied after talking with me but I was able to be of use to King Lloyd . After coming up from the basement, I reported to the King and headed outside the castle . On the way, Senpai said she wanted to go outside as well . Senpai and I were now walking together as she was faintly smiling at me . Good grief Usato-kun, to think that you would raise a flag with the enemy But as expected of the man that I approve of . I was just simply fulfilling my duty . To begin with, Im not the type of guy to raise romance flags . No no, you dont know that for sure~ However I mightve overdone it a little Were still enemies after all . On the battlefield I could vaguely see that it was a female but I didnt expect that our ages would be similar . It was because they were covered in all that armor and I couldnt tell Sigris-sans eyes were staring in amazement when he first heard it . Even if it was to heal them You cant just touch a girls face like that . But I was the one to punch them in the face, you know? To give a comparison, it would be like a Blue Grizzlys power being pounded on their face . . I can sympathize with that . It couldnt be helped since we were enemies, theyll have to be a prisoner for now . They were obediently answering questions which was why I found it hard to consider them my enemy . That was why I didnt like the thought of them dying right now . These feelings of guilt would get in my way and affect my mental condition . However, when Inukami-senpai and Kazuki were stabbed . I was really angry . I was really angry at that time . Thinking that the two of you would be killed But now that youre all alive, I feel very grateful . Youre really simple But thats one of your good points . While taking light hits on my shoulder from Senpai Pon Pon in good humor, we made our way out of the castle . As I continued walking and went past the castles training grounds, something big and blue lunged at me . Guooh! !! I caught the big and blue thing, Bluerin, and he started to walk together with us after I had let him down . I felt that Inukami-senpai was opening her mouth wide and trying to say something to me Is there something weird? No no no no!! Im just surprised that you suddenly caught Bluerin who weighs more than your average brown bear! Ah, Im used to it . Im used to Lets head into town? Guah . Somehow Usato-kun feels a bit further away now After the war, I felt a strange sense of discomfort . For some reason, it felt like I couldnt stay still . Before I realized it, I would start doing push-ups . When I did, Rose came and said Youre so noisy! Its midnight dammit! and after saying so she kicked me in the air as hard as she could . Well, it was my bad for doing muscle training in the middle of the night . But really, Bluerin is cute as always Gwah~ Bluerin nimbly dodged Senpais hand as she tried to pet him . . Just why were you so stubborn about this? You let me pet you to some extent Well, maybe you had to achieve a certain amount of trust with Bluerin before you could pet him? If were heading into town, you should put on a disguise or something, Inukami-senpai . Usato-kun should too . You are already this countrys No, you are already our hero . What an exaggeration But I couldnt completely deny it and so I put on my coats hood Wait a minute, Bluerin was here so he would give away my identity anyways . I gave up on putting a disguise . Senpai braided her hair . It suited her awfully well but if I complimented her she would just get conceited so I decided to not say anything Were heading into town, right? Yes . Before I came here, I met Uluru-san so I was hoping to go and meet Orga-san as well . If I recall, they were people that could also using healing magic like you, right? Theyre different from me as their bodies arent as strong but Orga-sans healing magic exceeds mine . Heeh . I heard that after the war had ended, Orga-san collapsed . From what the others told me, he woke up before me but since his body was weaker than mine, I was still worried . It was probably fine since Uluru-san was around but I should at least personally check up on him . We went through the castle gates and exited as I waved goodbye to Alek-san . That reminds me Bluerin, should we return to the forest to check on the current situation? Guah? The forest . Im referring to that forest . Inukami-senpai showed a reluctant expression as she looked at the both of us . She didnt have a good impression of Bluerins home . I thought of making a tombstone for your family, Bluerin . There might not be any remains of the body because of the magic beast but we should still make a tombstone . Gwah . He seemed to understand my words as he gave a fragile cry . I gently brushed Bluerins nose . He was probably remembering his mother and father . Bluerins body growth was fast but he was still only a child on the inside . We should go back to the forest and hold a memorial service for him . I cant just leave here whenever I wanted since the enemy could attack at any time But once the war settles down, we can both goNn? Whats wrong? A girl with blond hair stood in front of the entrance to the town . The inhabitants of this world possessed various colors of hair might be due to the existence of magic in this world . Similar to the last time I saw this girl, I felt the corners of mouth twitching upwards . The girl had her back facing me and I could see triangular ears on top of their head . They also had a tail . In other words, she was one of the few beast kin that resided in Lyngle Kingdom . From there, I started to run towards her . Ive found you!! Usato-kun!? I stepped forward with enough force to engrave well-defined footprints into the ground . I covered the distance of 12 or so meters in a few steps . It looked like she was expecting me as she suddenly turned around . I raised my voice and exclaimed at the beast girl, Ill have you listen what I have to say!! This beast girl was the one who showed me the vision of the two of my friends dying . The girl stared at my face in wonder and was hesitant to say something . But she seemed to have found her resolve and declared to me, It seems that you lived . If thats the case, Ill have you pay your debt, user of healing magic . Hah? While hearing the footsteps of Senpai and Bluerin running to catch up to me, I expressionlessly looked at the girl in front of me . When I locked on the girls eyes with mine, I felt a sense of chill from her words . The girl seemed to be aware of how I was feeling and squeezed out her next words My mother, please save her Thats right, I knew the words she was going to say . Author: Usato: Ive found you! (Original smile)This is the epilogue for Volume 1 . The next volume will talk about the other countries . And I will try my best to insert as many jokes as possible . Chapter 39 Save my mother . Thats what the beast girl said . Strong emotions were concealed within her expressionless eyes She mentioned something about a price . It was likely that she was referring to the vision she showed me that allowed me to save Inukami-senpai and Kazuki . I have to admit that if it werent for that foreknowledge, I mightve not been able to save those two . We could have also lost the war as a result . Understanding that, I took Inukami-senpai and Bluerin along with me to the Rescue Squads lodgings . We couldnt talk out here in the open since other people might hear our conversation . People rarely come here to be treated and I trust everyone in this squad . There was no better place to hold a private conversation . Bluerin returned to his shed and I led the beast girl to the dining hall . Inukami-senpai and I sat down, facing the beast girl who was seated on the other side . Well then, why dont you tell me the rest of your story? Hey, Usato-kun . I have no idea where this conversation is going but before that Who is this little beast girl? Shes cute, can I pet her? . I chose you because I only have you to rely on . Only me? You guys are ignoring me huh Usato-kun, is it that enjoyable to tease me? If it thats what excites you then I dont mind being teased . Were having an important discussion right now Just wait a bit you little attention seeker . Actually, why is it that she could only rely on me? If she just needed someone who could use healing magic, she couldve just asked Orga-san or Uluru-san My name is Amako . As you can see, Im a beast girl . I already know who you are . Youre Usato who uses healing magic in a strange way . Im well aware that Im using it in a weird way but Well, its fine . I have a lot to ask you . Why did you show that to me? Of course I was referring to the vision she showed me of Inukami-senpai and Kazuki being killed by the Black Knight . Everything began with that vision . Amako paused at my words . She then looked at Inukami-senpai and hesitantly started talking, If I didnt do so, this Kingdom wouldve been gone . The heroes would die, the Kingdom would lose the war, and eventually the country would collapse Everything would be gone . What do you think, Senpai? That is a very likely scenario . If Usato-kun didnt come at that time, Kazuki and I wouldve died for sure . I dont want to sound too conceited but if we died there, the Kingdoms morale would have drastically fallen and would have lost right then and there . In other words, we were walking on a thin rope . It seems like my actions at the time changed fate itself . I was just thinking about saving my friends but looking back at the heavy responsibility I had, my body couldnt help but shiver . I did so because someone has been taking care of me here . But more importantly, I couldnt afford to lose you now that Ive finally found you . So I can assume that your magic is unique and something that only the beast kin possess, right? Yes . It was probably something like fortune telling or seeing the future . Even so, it seemed to be really accurate . I also knew that the Kingdom would lose against the Maou army one year ago . Thats why before the fighting began, I was searching For a healing magician who would could heal any illness or injury . If you knew that the Kingdom was going to lose, why didnt you leave? I know you saved my life and all but Wouldnt it have been safer to run away to a different country if you knew this country was going to lose? Senpai, the other countries discriminate against the beast kin . She probably couldnt go even if she wanted to . Other countries wouldnt work huh To think that the beast kin are oppressed to this extent . Amako silently nodded to my words . She probably experienced something frightening before arriving here . I dont know where she came from but the other countries bought and sold beast kin as slaves . Even if she had the power to tell the future, she was still just a powerless child . Instead, its amazing that shes come this far . I came here from the country where the beast kin inhabit . Its quite far from here I didnt feel like it was too difficult or harsh . After all, its for the sake of saving my mother . Does your mother have some kind of sickness? Yes, Ive been told that it cant be cured under normal circumstances Shes been in a coma all this time . So thats why she needed someone with healing magic . The beast kin cant give birth to a child with healing magic Its magic that only humans can possess However, I couldnt find a future where my mother would be cured by a human no matter which country I went to . Discrimination it seems . Humans excluding other groups isnt anything newHealing magicians arent held in a very high regard after all . Senpai nodded as she said so . However, I was thinking about something else . Amako probably went to countless countries and used her power to overcome any dangerous situations . If she could use her power this well, I have my doubts . The figures of authority in the beast kin country wouldnt let her go that easily, right? As I was pondering, Amako continued to talk . But I was able to find three healers I was even able to see a future where two of the healers would journey with me back to my country to save my mother . Orga-san, Uluru-san, Leader These three? Yes, but it was hopeless even if they came along . Hopeless? The people from the clinic cant fight As for the scary people in the Rescue Squad They listened to my story but didnt agree to come along . . Ah I could more or less imagine that being the case . Orga-san and Uluru-san wouldnt be able to withstand a long journey . Rose was the leader and she couldnt just leave her post . It was more likely she would just respond with a I dont believe you and refuse . And so, I was selected among these people . If its you, youll come along with me . And with just one look at you, I knew that you would be able to prevent the downfall of this Kingdom and change its fate . Since you would be the one to save my mother I showed that vision to you . Is it something that you can just easily show? It gave me a really painful headache though I need an enormous amount of magic power to show visions to someone else After showing you that vision, I was in bed for three days and three nights so were equal . So thats why I couldnt find Amako afterwards . Thinking about it now, this person saved both Inukami-senpai and Kazukis lives . You could even say she saved the Kingdom I want to give my consent to her but this was a much bigger problem than I imagined . As far as I know, the beast kin country was exclusive to their own race . I dont know what kind of position Amako held in her country but I couldnt be careless about this . For the time being, I would like to discuss with the King I probably cant decide on my own . Will you come along with me as I explain the situation to Lloyd? Of course Ill go . Alright, first I should find Rose . For now, just sit here and wait . Senpai too . Leader should be in her room at this time . After lifting myself off the chair, I started to walk while gathering my thoughts . Now then, how should I explain this? * Usato-kun had a worn-out expression as he left the dining hall . The ones that remained were me and Amako who sat courteously across from me . . So cute, shes just like a little doll . I cant believe it, its a real fox girlI wonder if its okay to touch her No, I must touch her Oops, I almost couldnt control myself . That was close . First of all, I should piece together everything we just talked about . She mustve faced a lot of hardships to make it all the way here from her home country . This beast girl came all the way here to request Usato to cure her bed-ridden mother . As a result, she showed Usato the future of me dying and prevented this Kingdom from being destroyed . History was changed from this action . The price in exchange for this was for Usatos cooperation . Dont you think that you could have gotten Usato to help without saying anything? If it was my past self, I probably would have done that . But after arriving here, I didnt want the people in this Kingdom to be affected . I see Due to how kind King Lloyd was, this Kingdom was strangely peaceful . Everyone was kind and didnt discriminate against others . When Amako first arrived here, she mustve thought of everyone as her enemy . I feel that this country is kinder to me than my own country . Theres no discrimination, everyone treats me like an equal But my mother is suffering back at home I cant just abandon her, I need to take Usato along with me Her monologue was in bits and pieces . It wasnt like Usato-kuns monologue that was clear It felt like she was afraid of me as she talked . It seemed that she didnt like me all that much . When I found Usato, I doubted my own eyes . I didnt think a method like this would be able to prevent the Kingdoms ruin . Just how does your magic work? What kind of limits does it have? She was able to see the defeat of the Kingdom one year ago . I can assume her range was quite vast . Its very uncertain . I cant always see the immediate future . But when I sleep, I sometimes see the future half a year or one year from now at irregular intervals . I am also able to see two different futures for someone who has the possibility of changing it . I can also only show that person my visions they are people who can choose between two futures . I see . So you showed Usato-kun that vision and he was able to prevent the Kingdom from falling . But do they beast kin normally possess this kind of magic? From what Ive seen, its quite amazing . Its related to my bloodline . Bloodline? My family specializes in prophecies . My mother is also able to use this ability but she said out of everyone in the family, I was the best . . . It was possible that the beast kin from Amakos country were frantically searching for her right now . This seems to be a lot more troublesome than I thought . I suspect that Rose rejected Amakos offer in the future because she suspected Amako held some important position in her country . We were still at war right now, she would of course refuse . . Well, the one deciding is Usato-kun . Even though he said hed discuss it, hes probably not someone to refuse someone needing his help . * So a beast girl came from her home country to request for your help to cure her mother by journeying back with her, is that right? Basically, thats the jist of it . I was inside the Leaders tidy office . I sat down on a wooden chair and in front of me was a beautiful woman with green hair . Rose sighed as she seemed to find the matter regarding Amako to be bothersome . Good grief, youve really gone and gotten yourself into something troublesome To begin with, its really hard to distinguish between the beast kin It looks like the rumors about the Princess of Prophecies werent completely off . Princess of Prophecies? It seemed like a really troubling title . Within the circle of the beast kin, there exists a rare few who possess the magic to prophesize . They play an important role in their society to foresee any calamities Since this beast girl came here to Lyngle Kingdom Theres a possibility that the beast kin country will treat us as enemies . After all, they have an abnormal amount of hostility towards humans . Even though were fighting a war with the Maou army? To the beast kin, they find humans more of an eyesore . I didnt expect Amako to hold such an important status . While feeling glad that I discussed this with Rose first, I was also thinking about how dangerous it would be if I was found outside the Kingdom with Amako . Could I hear Leaders opinions on this matter? No way . Is what Id like to say but we should first discuss it with Lloyd before making a final decision . Its already too late to have an audience with him Or rather, itll be impossible for a few days . Lloyd-sama is about to discuss with other countries about cooperating right now . It seems like I wont be able to get an audience any time soon . I should listen more to what Amako has to say Or should I prepare myself by doing some training? In the meantime, youll be training . In case King Lloyd allows you to go on the journey, you should be preparing yourself . Just protecting yourself is the best you can do right now . Youll be training under me again . At any rate, no one will be coming by to get treated here . I dont particularly mind but I can say Im already very accustomed to this since training doesnt feel that bad anymore . Still, I had to hold make myself back from making an unpleasant face in front of Rose . I didnt want her to get mad at me over something like this . Can I make a stop at the Lyngle forest? Hmm, why? I was just thinking of making a grave for Bluerins parents A grave You have my permission . Eh? Youre not refusing me? I thought Leader would reject it instantly seeing as youre a cold-hearted and savage woman . In reality, I was imagining her response to be Huh? A grave? Just make one over here . Itd be a waste of time to go all the way there . But now Im curious about the sudden turn of events . Were my words somehow strange? Rose showed a rare smile as she quickly moved to grab my head with one hand and lifted me up in the air . Usato, Im happy that I dont have to hold back against you anymore . You know? I-If youre happy then, stop this Iron Claw Ouch ow ow ow ow ow I writhed in agony as I was being crushed by one hand . Just what are you trying to do to me!? I just told you my honest thoughts . After a few dozen seconds of hell, I was finally released . Rose was looking down on me from above like I was filth as I fell down . If you still have any more words like that to say, speak up . Hey . Ive already received plenty of punishment The injuries are at the level where my healing magic cant immediately heal them either Just how much raw power does this woman have Shes just like an Amazoness . While I thought that on the inside, I sat down on the chair in front of Rose again . If you want to go to the forest, you should head there as soon as you can . Dont you become some monsters lunch now, got it? Ill be fine Probably . I can just run away if its anything I cant handle . Not to put on airs or anything but I did run away from a Grand Grizzly . I can also heal any poison or injuries with healing magic . I can also survive to some extent without a source of fire if I bring some food along with me . Im also used to that water now . Well, I still need to report to Senpai and Amako who are waiting downstairs . Yeah . Giving my thanks to Leader, I headed out the room and descended down the stairs . While holding down my face due to the effects of Roses Iron Claw, I could see that Inukami-senpai was eagerly talking to Amako in the dining hall . . Amako had a distinctly different aura as her blond hair gave off a sense of brilliance . Comparing her to Inukami-senpai, she had a smaller physique as well . Her age She appeared to be around 13 or 14 years old? She did really well to make it this far by herself . . I see, it looks like itll take some time . Amako said so after staring at my face for a bit . Did she foresee this conversation as well? If so, it saves me the trouble from having to explain . On the other hand, Inukami-senpai was extremely bewildered . You guys just communicated by looking at each others eyes . To think that you would even go after an innocent girl like this Its just going to take some time before we get an audience with Lloyd-sama . Im absolutely not committing a crime like that . Did Senpai want to portray me as a criminal? Well, assuming that this worlds sense of values recognizes a Lolicon as something bad Senpai trembled at my words and after looking at me with a sad expression, she turned away . Recently, havent you been treating me in a very crude manner? Ill cry soon, you know? Since you can still say something like that, youre fine . Besides, isnt treating you crudely like this proof that were getting along really well? Somehow I feel like my perception of getting along well is different from Usato-kuns . Thats because Senpai is thinking of getting along like playmates while Im thinking of getting along like true friends . Compared to our previous relationship where she was an unattainable flower, I preferred our relationship now where we didnt need to hesitate to speak our thoughts . As for you What will you do? I didnt think Id be able to immediately head out anyways Ill head back for today . That reminds me, where are you living? Im freeloading at Aunties . She runs a fruit store . That place huh . I remember a store selling fruit just before I was thrown into the forest by Rose . It seems shes been freeloading there . Quite a bit of time has passed since then, shes been watching me for a while now . What should I do? I could head out to the streets or I could just go do some training . However, Inukami-senpai was staring at me with eyes of expectation I was thinking of heading out too . Ill escort you back home . Ok . Inukami-senpai youre going too, right? Of course! I took off my uniform as I didnt want to stand out and wore some normal looking civilian clothing . Ill just let Bluerin stay hell get his exercise when we head to the forest . When that happens, the little fellows wild instincts will awaken . Usato . Yes? While plotting my grand scheme of awakening Bluerins wild instincts, Amako who was walking ahead of me was now staring into my eyes . Seeing her blue eyes, I couldnt help but think worthless thoughts like people in a different world sure have pretty eyes . Thank you . It was faint but she showed a slight smile as she said those words . I didnt know where that thank you was being directed at . It could be that I would be saving her mother . It could be that I would be coming along with her . It could be that I saved the Kingdom . It could be even be related to that fact that Im escorting her back home right now . But no matter which it was, I had already decided what to say . Me too, thank you . I didnt have to part with Senpai and Kazuki because of this girl in front of me . From there, we continued walking towards the street as Inukami-senpai kept showing a strange expression . Amakos face was expressionless but her steps felt a bit lighter . As we arrived at the entrance to enter the streets, Amako seemed to remember something and turned towards me and Inukami-senpai As if she were trying to warn us about something I almost forgot to say this but Usato and Inukami, youre both surrounded by everyone here . Eh . ? After saying so, Amako suddenly turned around and ran away . With her nimble beast kin movements, she quickly disappeared from the towns streets . Inukami-senpai tapped onto my shoulder as I was still spaced out . As expected, a hastily made disguise like this wasnt any good . I could see the townspeople showing expressions of joy as they spotted us . The people who were selling goods also stopped at what they were doing as they started enclosing us . Amako, thats something you should tell us sooner Usato-kun, how do you think we look like to the surrounding people . . ? Maybe we look like a pair of lovers? More like a master and their attendant . Rather than that, cant you be a little more nervous? Its not like I could just run around the entire town now that theyve seen me . They could always just exchange information about my whereabouts too . It was at this time I was made to be painfully aware of how powerful a union between people could be . While giving a big sigh, I resolved myself to face the oncoming trial . Chapter 40 The future I see is uncertain . Normally, one can only see 10 minutes in the future . Unless a stronger magical power is possessed, it would be impossible to surpass that . Even Im unsure as to why Im able to see as far as one year ahead . I could also see two futures for people who were special and could alter their futures But that wasnt very useful . Although the magic was unstable, it was quite useful for my everyday life . However, I dont feel that thankful to be born with this magic . It was when I became 7 years old that I really started to understand what my own magic really was . I knew what would occur in the next moment . When I slept, I would see my dreams being played out in reality . I realized that this wasnt normal . Of course, I was delighted . I was proud and thought of how amazing this power was . However, my mother She warned me to never tell anyone else about my power . My power surpassed my mothers and that was dangerous . She warned me since someone might target me for my power . Since I was still a child, I didnt really understand and could only ask why . I can still vividly remember my mothers response, Its a gift from God, which is why you should use it for yourself . My mother was an amazing person . She could see all her futures clearly and she was never wrong . The King of the beast kins held my mother in high regard and gave status to our family . As a child, I didnt find this bad at all but my mother didnt look that happy . It was a life without any discomfort . People around us would always gaze at us in envy . I was happy to live together with my mother that I love very much . This was exactly the reason why I wanted to help my mother . With this power of mine, I thought that I would be able to help my mother . When I was 10 years old, I asked my mother if it was alright to use my magic . My mother said I dont want you to become like me To this day, I cant forget my mothers expression as she said that to me . It was like a final farewell that was full of sorrow as she tightly held me . The embrace was strong as my brows furrowed due to the pain I was in . Afterwards, a few days later My mother Amako-chan! Huh? I lifted my face up when I heard a familiar husky voice . In front of me, countless people were walking by . I could also see Lyngle Kingdoms local specialty called Apacho which were thorny fruits within my field of view . Right, I was tending the store at the moment Are you okay? Amako-chan . Salura-san, sorry I was spacing out . I was actually sleeping but I didnt want them to worry too much and kept quiet about it . Salura-san was the one to pick me up when I first came to this country My benefactor . Honestly speaking, I was worn-out and in tatters when I first came here I was lucky enough to find a carriage to jump onto but I already used up all my strength and fell asleep when I got on . When I woke up, I was in a bed that Salura-san put me in . Afterwards I learned that Salura-san was a merchant who was stocking up on Apacho and I was in that cart full of them . I didnt know this at that time and with my distrust of humans, I directed a lot of hostility towards Salura-san . However Are you really alright? Maybe you should take the day off? Ah, no Im fine . I was saved by this person and the townspeople . I always hid myself, running and running and running away but this place was different . Ive gone to many countries but This was the first country was that was so different . Thats why after staying here I didnt want to go back . The country which was home to my mother It was also the place that wanted to just use my power But I still wanted to save my mother . After all, that was my original purpose for coming here; to search for someone with healing magic . But to able to enter the country that used and threw away my mother Oh, isnt that Usato-sama? Eh? I naturally glanced towards the main street due to Salura-sans wordsThere was something like a big pouch? That was on a Blue Grizzlys back Bluerin? Walking beside was Usato who seemed to be heading towards the gate . No matter how I look at him, he seems like just a normal boy but It seems like he was the one to save my nephew from what I heard I dont think hes normal at all . Hahahaha! When he ran around town carrying that big monster, I didnt know what to think! However, its normal considering that Rose-sama was the one who took him in . Just what did the Rescue Squad do before I came here? During my one year here of watching the store, I havent seen anyone else doing training like Usatos . . Come to think of it, I only knew the Usato from my prophecies . I dont know anything about the Usato that ran through the streets here . It was only recently that we talked face-to-face . He could use healing magic, had a great physical ability and was quite rough . I didnt know anything else about him . I understood that he was a kind person just like Salura-san but somewhere in my heart I couldnt trust Usato . I cant help but think of the possibility of him one day betraying me and putting me into a cage . I would then be sold like an object . It couldnt be helped since there was fear wedged in deep inside my mind but I should try to trust Usato . . Salura-san, could I accompany Usato . . um . . sama for a bit? I felt that things couldnt stay like this . Usato should be aware of how dangerous it was to travel to my country to cure my mother . Despite this, I wasnt placing any trust into him at all even though hes the one saving me . Just like how the Salura-san and the townspeople stepped up to help me It was my turn to walk up and believe Usato-sama? Ah, I remember now . We had a discussion yesterday . Amako-chan requested Usato-sama to help cure your mother, right? Sure thing, go along . Youll definitely be fine if youre with Usato-sama . Yeah . But dont push yourself too much . It was a good thing that there werent a lot of people coming in today . I hurried to my room and got myself ready to go out . I then headed towards the gate . As I walked out, I didnt forget to call out to Salura-san that I was heading out . I didnt have to hide my ears and tails while walking in front of humans . I probably would have never imagined that a day like this would come before I came here . Nowadays I could just normally run through the streets . I wonder what my friends back at home would think if I told them? But in doing so, I realized I was unqualified to meet with them and breathed a sigh in dejection . While feeling down, I lightly jogged towards the gates . Before long, I could see the backs of Usato and Bluerin . Wait . . Hm? Oh, its Amako . Whats wrong? Gwoh? Usato came to a halt and despite carrying the large article on his back, he was still able to normally respond and incline his head to the side . While feeling somewhat reserved in front of Usato, I drew closer to him and stopped next to him I was displaying my intention to go along with him . Eh, you want to come along? You cant, its dangerous . Where are you going? . Are you going to the forest with monsters? I could see a vision of Usato and it showed me where he was headed . It was a forest full of monsters called [Dark Lyngle] . Usato and Bluerin were both going there . As expected, it seems like having foresight is really convenient . Usato then proceeded to talk about what he intended to do in the forest . Usato wasnt carrying anything valuable on his back; it was actually a grave for Bluerins parents . It appeared that Bluerin had a Grand Grizzly and Blue Grizzly as parents that passed away . When a monster dies, their magic power will return to its origin in the soil . The origin of this power will then mold a new shape of a monster and the cycle repeats itself . This was how the ecosystem worked here for different species . If you thought about it, death for a monster wasnt exactly death in a way . However, that line of thinking would be disrespectful to Usato and Bluerin who were putting up graves . Even so, I want to go . It might be a while before we get back, you know . . ? Im sure the owner of that store would be worried about you If I go along with you, you wont be attacked by any monsters . Ill know when theyre coming and I do possess some combat capability . Auntie said Ill be fine if Im with Usato too Even if you say youll be fine its really dangerous . Right, Bluerin? My gaze fell upon Bluerin as his name was mentioned . I could hear Usato speaking in a barely audible voice to Bluerin . It seemed like Usato was asking Bluerin if he was okay with protecting me . The Bluerin in question responded with a howl that appeared to indicate his approval . As Usato stood after his talk, I walked towards Bluerin and lightly petted him on the head . Youre kidding right Bluerin . For some reason, Usato showed an expression of shock like never before . I continued to pet Bluerin as he closed his eyes partly to indicate that it felt good . We beast kin still have a few traces of a beasts instincts . We can roughly read the emotions of monsters and animals . However, Bluerin was very obedient he must trust Usato a lot . I see, you respond to wicked thoughts dont you, Bluerin! Gwah~! Inukami-senpai and Uluru-san are definitely an out Not including you, only Leader has been able to pet Bluerin like this . Although I think it was because he was too intimidated by her and just quietly let her pet him Usato was satisfied with his own answers and nodded . Usato then seemed to have thought of something and said Excuse me for a bit as he lifted me up . I was then mounted on Bluerins back . If its like this, it probably wont be dangerous . . . Was Usato unexpectedly simple minded? But I wouldnt say that out loud . If I tried to tell him that I could run very fast, he might still be worried about me I dont want give Usato any more unnecessary worry . Instead of sitting on Bluerin, I was lying down instead . It was unexpectedly stable and as I held down on his back with my hands . His fur was really soft and firm . Actually, it was really strange that Bluerin would be accompanying a human like Usato . Bluerin was a boy born from a Grand Grizzly who could be called the king of the bears . Why was he following Usato? While having this line of thought, Bluerin gave a soft howl as I gently caressed his head . Well then, lets go . If possible, I want to return by today . Usato easily lifted his luggage and started to lightly walk towards the gate . Bluerin started to walk as well, matching Usatos pace . It was a bit shaky on Bluerins back it was slowly swaying from his movements . It didnt feel all that bad, it was similar to riding a horse . In other words, it was quite comfortable . Hello, its Usato . Ah, Usato-sama . What do you need today? Actually, Im planning on going outside I have Leaders permission . Usato gave something like a letter to the guard . After the guard saw it, he smiled and signaled the other guard to open the gate . Ok, its valid . Its probably fine since its Usato-sama but do be careful . Erm, Thomas-san was it? Thank you very much . After Usato gave his thanks to the guard called Thomas, he beckoned me to come over . While riding on Bluerin, we both headed through the gates . When the gates closed behind us, it was like we entered a different world as it suddenly became very quiet . From there, Usato was stretching his arms and legs for some reason while looking into the distance . Why was he warming up? Is what I would like to ask but theres plenty of other stuff I want to ask Usato . I might just be worrying too much but I want make sure of something . I want to be able to place my trust in him in the truest sense Usato . Yeah? Whats wrong? About Bluerins story Could you tell me about it? About me and Bluerin? I dont really mind but why? It seems he trusts you a lot . I could see Bluerins happy expression as he looked at Usato . I didnt sense any ill emotions from Bluerins eyes . The pure Bluerin was just simply happy . Usato seemed to be in a slightly good mood and started to stretch his entire body like a bowstring while taking a deep breath . Afterwards, Usato did a few small hops and pointed at a direction using his finger . We were probably heading in that direction . Bluerin and I naturally followed where Usato was pointing . Well then, Amako . Make sure to hold onto Bluerin tightly . At any rate, Ill be toning down to match Bluerins pace but no matter what Dont let go, okay? . Eh? Usato, what are you saying? Do you intend to run from here? It was like he was implying that we would run all the way there . That was just unreasonable though, it would take many hours to run from all the way here to reach our destination . We might even run into danger along the way, it would be odd to purposely drain your stamina Dont tell me He wasnt joking when he said he wanted to return by today He was serious? Eh? Yeah, thats what I said . Even the beast kin who excel at running would be tired if they ran something this long But this guy was serious about running it . For the time being, Ill secretly look at the future However I was stunned at the scene that would happen several seconds from now . Well, lets go, Bluerin! . . RUN!! HEY! Geaah!? Kya I tightly grabbed onto the fur of the confused Bluerin . Usato suddenly told Bluerin to run in a loud voice . After a few moments, I could already see the gate getting further and further away . Usatos speed was comparable to a Blue Grizzlys running speed . Whats more was that a Blue Grizzly uses four limbs to run while humans only use two Just what was his body made of? At this pace, I think we should reach there in about an hour? !? As Usato was running, his face was the same as when he was standing a moment ago . In town, I heard that the Rescue Squad focused their training on running . Now that Im seeing it for myself, I cant believe it . Theres no doubt that the healing magic being used in this country was different from all the other countries Ive seen . No matter which country I went to, healing magicians would be discriminated against . The healing magicians too, very few of them had decent personalities Additionally, they were disgusted with themselves because they possessed healing magic . And the moment they see me, they would think of capturing me and selling me off to a slave trader . Thinking along those lines, there was no one better than Usato . Whether it be his personality or strong body to withstand the long journey, he was the most suitable . Are you alright, Bluerin? Guruah! It appeared that its been a while since Bluerin had ran like this surrounded by nature . I could tell he was somewhat happy as he kicked the dirt away with a bit of a spring in his steps . During this time, I did my best to endure the shaking . Alright then, lets maintain this speed Why are you able to run normally like this? While I desperately held onto Bluerin, I did my best to voice my doubts towards Usato . Usato tilted his head to the side as if my question was odd and looked towards me . Since youre part of the beast kin, isnt something like this very simple . . ? It might not be that strange for one of the beast kin to run like this but Im surprised that theres a human who can run this fast! There are plenty of humans who run faster than me . Right now I dont think Im running that fast, Im just trying to get Bluerin out of shape and matching his pace . Seeing that I was really surprised, Usato couldnt help but be astonished too . Just exactly how did you perceive the beast kin inside your head? That was beside the point though, its evident weve already surpassed the limits of a normal humans running speed . I feel like my definition of humans needs to be re-evaluated As I was taking that into consideration, a sudden gust of wind came and I buried myself into Bluerins fur to defend myself . I would be staying here till be reached the forest That reminds me, you wanted to hear about how Bluerin and I met Sorry, not now . Usato was different from the other healing magicians . However, I really wished that his common sense wouldnt differ so much Chapter 41 Weve finally arrived I wiped off the sweat from my forehead as I gazed at the pitch black forest in front of me . Next to me was Amako who was on Bluerins back . I was a little curious since she seemed exhausted . Amako was a beast girl, she shouldnt be this worn out Or at least that should be the case . While looking at this forest, I couldnt help but think Ive come back . It was a forest that held various meanings for me . I was thrown into this forest by Rose the first time . I was launched in the sky by the Fall Boars the second time and was washed away by the river here . Well come to think it, those arent very good memories Actually, there was nothing but unpleasant ones . I really thought I would die to that gigantic snake But when I had that stomachache for the first time, I really felt like I wanted to die . Still, this was the place where Bluerin and I first met . There werent a lot of good memories here but there were some that were worth experiencing . Which reminds me Bluerin, I just realized something very important Uu? I dont know the location of the cave that you lived in . Didnt you come here because you knew where you were headed? To put it bluntly, I still didnt know the exactly where everything was in this forest . I felt a little embarrassed as I asked Bluerin He looked at me with eyes that seemed to be looking at an idiot . After a few seconds, he gave a strong Bear Punch to my foot without holding back . Why you little that really hurts . While reluctant, Amako got off Bluerins back . Gufuuh~ Haah, Bluerin . My bad, Ill be counting on you . Bluerin displayed a it cant be helped look while raising his head high with arrogance . Afterwards, Bluerin started to use his nose and sniffed around . Bluerin was a Blue Grizzly that originally lived in this forest; this place was probably like a playground to him . I followed after Bluerin as he started to begin moving at a steady pace . This place, it really hasnt changed . Its my first time coming here but its quite the ominous place Once you get used to it, its not that bad . From the outside, you might only see nothing but trees everywhere . But once youre inside, youll see that its unexpectedly bright since the sun does shine through . Thats not really what I meant though Amako replied as she stared at me with narrowed eyes . Did I say something strange? This forest has a dense amount of monster spirits Humans might not be able to sense it but a beast girl like me feels tingly just by being here . Really now There were also demerits for a beast kins sharp senses . We should quickly make Bluerins grave and get out of here . I might be a rough person but she was still just a child . I didnt want her to push herself too much . Usato, how long did you stay here when you met Bluerin? Eh? About 10 days? I dont remember exactly but I felt it should be around that long . To begin with, my objective was to take down a Grand Grizzly Even if I wanted to go back, I couldnt . And later on I learned from Rose that she intended for me to be beaten down by the Grand Grizzly Kukuku U-usato? Whats wrong? Oops . I let out a dark laugh unintentionally when I remembered that unreasonable situation back then I immediately smiled and Amakos face cramped up from seeing the sudden change . Ive done it now I was used to acting like this around Senpai but Amako was just a normal child . Right, act normal I really feel like good now that weve finally arrived in this forest! In fact, I suddenly want to blow away that Blue Grizzly over there to the skies!! This time, Amako moved away from Bluerin . Even if its me, theres no way I could easily blow away a Blue Grizzly like that . I guess they didnt get the joke? But even if I said that now, they might not believe me . I guess this was going to happen since I wasnt used to it . Maybe once I get a bit smarter, Ill try thinking of other ways to get along better with children . * After walking inside the forest for a bit, I found a familiar marking on a tree . It was nostalgic to see the sharp lines engraved on the tree . I came here for the first time around one month ago Then I got busy with the war and it feels like a lot of time has passed . This mark was something that I left during my time here so I wouldnt lose sight of my surroundings . If I recall correctly, I made this particular marking when the Grand Grizzly was nearby . Well, lets go . Gwah Bluerin gave a cry lower than usual . You feel uneasy? I stroked Bluerins head as he stared at the cave he originally lived in . After bringing down that snake, I carried his parents over to this cave and left with Bluerin He probably didnt want to look at them with his own eyes . It was extremely sudden and Bluerin probably couldnt keep up with what was happening He simply directed his resent at that snake and went straight towards it He was fighting to die . Theyre your parents, right? Thats why you have to give a proper farewell, you fool . Youre my partner, youll be going on a journey with me to save Amakos mother . Therefore, you should settle this matter so time starts moving for you again I learned a bit from seeing the funeral for the fallen soldiers in the battle we recently had . I was thinking various things like how I lacked power to protect people but I thought that I should first save the people who need my help . I could probably help those scary fellows back at the Rescue Squad but somehow I felt unpleasant at the thought of it . As for Rose? I would die . Thinking along those lines, I was thinking of helping Bluerin to get over the death of his parents . It might be a bit late to start thinking like this now but Im not complaining because I had high potential for this . Guruah! Bluerin took a step forward while howling out . Without hesitation, Bluerin continued forward with reassurance as I followed after him But it seemed that Amako was staring at me like she had something to say to me . You really will save my mother Eh? She didnt believe in me? While feeling a little hurt from her words, I turned to faced Amako who was in the opposite direction from where Bluerin was walking . Sorry . . Its not like I dont believe in you or anything I just felt that things were going too well that I couldnt believe it was really happening Ah, thats what you meant . She hasnt met a healer like me until now . I only knew types like Rose and Orga-san so I didnt know a whole lot . Given this chance to talk, I might as well ask . What are the other healers like? I dont think itd be very interesting to hear about though? Please tell me about them . Amako hesitated but I really did want to hear . I didnt know what a normal healing magician was like . That reminds me, Tong talked about them for a bit when I first came into the Rescue Squad The healers didnt have a very good reputation in this world . There is one healer in the country next to Lyngle Kingdom, the Magic City Luquis . Magic City? Its an academy that cultivates magic . Its like Lyngle Kingdom where everyone is from the same place . . Different people from each nation come to this academy . I guess its something like exchange students? Amako, youre enrolled there? I snuck in . It was quite easy I used my foresight to find a hole in the guards patrols . This was quite the aggressive child . While the courage needed to jump out alone to save her mother is amazing, her ability to take action when needed isnt normal . Coupling this with her special power, she might be invincible as a spy . The human that I met was harassed and bullied . Even though being in the Magic City meant that their abilities were evaluated quite highly along with it being a scarce magic attribute To the humans, it was something just slightly unusual Even though this magic can cure poison and heal wounds it was just something slightly unusual? The magic was still useful for healing wounds . However, most magicians dont fight against enemies with poison . Im guessing that it wasnt something necessary . Also from what I remember no matter what attribute you had you would be able to use magic to heal yourself . This was why the healing magic attribute seemed useless as they were only slightly better at healing . Well, arent they aware that healing magic can also be used to cure diseases to a certain extent? There arent many healers who can do that It seems that even without relying on magic, there are doctors to cure illnesses . Thats why this isnt regarded as something highly important . There are even doctors in this world I havent tried curing an illness myself but I remembered the scene I witnessed when I visited Orga-sans clinic . He applied a high concentration of magical power and coated the entire patients body . The healing magic penetrated and restored the patients health . It was different from healing a wound or poison . These types of injuries came from an external source while an illness came from the body itself . Theres also a place where demi-humans and beast kin commute . I hear that it was quite dangerous unless you had some considerable ability One of the beast kin helped me out once while I was there . However, they immediately left afterwards I see So the person who can use healing magic is that person? Theyre not someone who would listen to you at all I used my foresight and they wouldnt even look at me, let alone help me . Haah, thats quite something No matter which world it was, there would always be people that were being bullied . They were thinking that there was no value in their only strength of healing magic It might be better to let them see Rose so she can deliver a punch to them . That person would only need one month to transform a bullied kid into a different healer . While I was going through the nostalgic training I went through with Rose in my head, Bluerin stopped walking . Something rustled in the bush in front of Bluerin . In response, Bluerin barked . Guruah! Whats wrong? Looking closely, wasnt this the bush I used to observe the Grand Grizzly? Without time to confirm my question, Bluerin jumped into the bush . Amako and I followed along, leading us to a spacious area . It was the cave where Bluerin was born and raised . It was also where his parents laid dead . It shouldve been a cave without an owner but Bluerin was glaring within the depths of the cave . I didnt understand the situation until the creatures inside showed themselves . Guru Guruah! It was two Blue Grizzlies, were they a couple? They came out from Bluerins home . For the moment, I stood in front of Amako as I applied a healing coating onto her . I prepared myself to run at any time as well . They seemed to be a bigger species than Bluerin . If we couldnt run away I would have no choice but to be their opponent . Bluerin, calm down . I tried calling out to Bluerin but he showed no signs of backing down . The Blue Grizzlies on the other side were cautious and treated me as a threat . I wasnt scared but it would be bad if they attacked Amako . Although I wasnt sure of what would happen since I couldnt see the future . After another moment of staring down at each other from opposite sides The two big Blue Grizzlies seemed to be frightened as they looked at me and slowly retreated backwards . Nnn? Usato, those Blue Grizzlies are afraid . Afraid? Did I do something that would make them afraid? I didnt have a face like Tongs, my face was just ordinary and nothing special . Dont tell me Ive obtained an aura like Roses that oppresses everything around me? To think I would be able to scary something like a Blue Grizzly away I thought I would die from the two times Ive met a Blue Grizzly . The first time was Bluerins mother and the second time was with Inukami-senpai when we got washed away Maybe They were the Blue Grizzlies we injured? Come to think of it, one of the Blue Grizzlies looks like the one I tackled . The size and form is similar too . If this is the case, it makes sense that theyre scared . For now, I slightly swung my hand to see what would happen . . They backed up even further . Just how scared were they? ! Stop it, Usato . Theyre very frightened . Was she mad at me just now? While I felt it was a little unreasonable, I looked as Bluerin and the two Blue Grizzlies started talking with each other with cries . After this exchanged went by many times, I stood up since I had no idea what they were talking about . They continued conversing for about a few more minutes . Afterwards, the two Blue Grizzlies stopped talking and seemed to lower their guards towards Bluerin . I wonder if they reached a resolution . It seems like its over . Bluerin isnt angry anymore . I envy you . You can understand his feelings as a beast kin . It was a skill that Inukami-senpai would want for sure . The two Blue Grizzlies came closer but were still vigilant . Was Bluerin introducing me? Bluerin was still the Boss of this forest in a sense, with him being the son of the Grand Grizzly . Maybe thats why he was able to persuade these two Blue Grizzlies . But I wonder what Bluerin would explain to these two that were afraid of me . I got the feeling that they were even more afraid of me than before . Usato, just what did you do? What I did was normal I tackled one of them and they lost conscious . A normal human wouldnt be able to ram a Blue Grizzly and cause them to faint, you know . Once again, Amako drew away further from me even though Inukami-senpai didnt react to this . If I told her that I only made the Blue Grizzly unconscious and it wasnt that amazing, she might pull away again . I felt like my common sense with this world was different . In a world with sword and magic, shouldnt there be plenty of people who could do this much? Haah At any rate, lets make the grave . Guruh . I took down the rucksack on my back as I said that and Bluerin responded with a nod . * Alright . Erecting the grave was a lot easier than I thought . Since I was just a high school student, there was no way I could make a real grave . I just made a simple one . I took two plank boards and formed a cross with them . I took the grave and stuck it on the hill near the cave along with a large number of fruits . Leaving these as an offering, I kneeled before the grave . Grand Grizzly, I told was by Rose to defeat you but in the end I wasnt able to . I was only able to run around the forest until it got dark . I really wanted to beat you down . Just what are you saying? Guruah You guys arent you getting along a little too well? Bluerin was staring at the grave until now, he mustve already bid farewell . Even though this cross was a substitute, Bluerin understood it was his parents graves . For this reason Kuah . Nn? A mysterious paw appeared at my feet . A Blue Grizzly that was a lot younger than Bluerin was playfully gnawing at my leg while lightly scratching at my feet with their paws . Whats with this child? So cute . Its not like I had a weakness for cute things but I couldnt help but have my heart be stolen by this small mascot-like blue bear . I lifted the little cub up as gently as possible . However, one of the Blue Grizzlies returned from the cave and started crying out . I suspect that this cub was the child of the two Blue Grizzlies from before . I didnt want any unnecessary arguments so I let down the little blue cub and urged it to go back to its parents . Alright, there . Kuah? Good grief, it wouldve been really bad if I was Inukami-senpai . Although, Inukami-senpai was already really bad alone . Silently thinking so, I saw the Blue Grizzly parent urging their child to come back . The cub started to slowly walk back . Theres another Blue Grizzly cub here too . Amakos voice came from inside the cave and walked out . The other Blue Grizzly parent followed behind her along with another Blue Grizzly cub that seemed to be slightly bigger . They returned to the earth and resurrected again as a new life . Rather than resurrected, it should be that they were born . Certainly, youre right . Bluerins parents were born again but they were two different existences . There were a number of lines from books Ive read to describe this scene but one thing I could say for sure was that I felt Ive made the right choice . While I felt deeply moved, Bluerin was sitting there and watching the small blue bears with sad eyes . Lets go back, Bluerin . . Gauh . We stood up and after giving one last glance back at the cave, we walked away . With this, Bluerin should have no more regrets Probably . I wasnt confident but maybe Bluerin wanted to live there with the other Blue Grizzlies in that cave . It probably wasnt a fun journey for Amako who tagged along . We basically came and made a grave for Bluerins parents . We also met two Blue Grizzlies along with their cubs . Amako, it wasnt all that interesting, right? Nope, Im glad I came . I know what kind of person you are now, Usato . Me, huh . Maybe she doubted me . Well, the problem now was how to get back . I remember the way but whether I wasnt sure if we could get back before it got dark . The sun was close to setting, we had to hurry . Usato, am I riding on Bluerin on the way back? Eh? Would that be too much? . . She was unexpectedly silent as we came here, I didnt think Bluerins back was that uncomfortable . If thats the case, what should I do? . Should I carry you instead? Thats I dont want that . She immediately turned away as she said that . I mightve been able to accept it if an adult turned me away at the offer but a girl who seemed to be 14 years old rejected me . If it was Inukami-senpai, she would have taken a lot of damage . That person really doesnt hold back . Although I think thats also one of her good points . I was the one who said I would tag along, Ill get on Bluerin . Then lets get back before it gets too late . Itll be fine even if I get back a bit late . Ill just be yelled at a bit . Amako felt a bit reserved as she rode on Bluerins back . She seemed to be spacing out as she stared into the sky . I didnt notice it until now but she was probably looking into the future right now . She was probably seeing if it was dangerous to get on Bluerin right now . Looking at her, various feeling sprung up . Other countries Amako went to various countries . Places that were different from Lyngle Kingdom What would I do and how would I face these countries? Should I hide the fact that I was a healing magician? Do I hide the fact that Im a person from a different world? Or do I conceal nothing at all and head straight in? Whatll happen will happen I guess . The people who look down on healing magic, Ill just tell them otherwise . I wont lose sight of my goal as I had a duty . Amako who saved Senpai and Kazuki She asked me to cure her mother . I definitely cant betray that . Which was why Ill save your mother as repayment for saving my friends Well, I was thinking of all this but In the end, that decision would be left to King Lloyd . Chapter 42.1 We were able to come back safely yesterday before it got dark after making the grave for Bluerins parents . I roughly explained what we were doing in the forest to Salura-san who was looking after Amako . However in doing so, I ended up receiving these spiky fruits called Apacho More than I could carry with my two arms . Itd be rude to refuse so I accepted it and passed along the fruits to Alek when I got back . Alek then used the fruits to make todays dessert after dinner . As expected of the person in charge of the Rescue Squads meals, his cooking actually tasted the most normal . Compared to the hazardous substance I had before . . It was the difference between Heaven and Earth . As for today, I would be training with Rose . I wore my white uniform and went to the usual training spot . Rose was there in deep thought as she silently stared at me with folded arms . I was only thinking of doing training with you since its been so long but the matter you brought up yesterday I dont have much say in it . Eh? But the illness is probably complicated, I dont think Ill be able to cure it Youll naturally become more experienced and will be able to do so . Either way, its impossible for you right now . When you say it so bluntly like that, I already feel like giving up . Then I wonder what should I do? Should I just continue strengthening my body? After running yesterday, my body is more or less back to its top condition . I have quite a bit of stamina and strength now . You receive passing marks for your physical and mental strength but I stand corrected In front of Rose, I still had much more to improve on . I just wonder how far she wants me to go Then, just what should I do? After saying so, Rose distanced herself from me a bit . She then started winding up an arm as if warming up . I have a really bad feeling about this Im going to hit you right now . . Ahaha, good joke . Ill be punching at a speed that you cant react to . You wont be able to dodge or defend . You really hate me that much!? More importantly, Ill blow up if I receive one of your punches!!! I remembered the scene of Rose who smashed that snakes head . Even with my amount of strength, I couldnt do anything against that snakes scales . Understanding that, I knew Roses strength was abnormal I would surely meet my Dead End here if I received her punch . You rely on healing magic too much . Well, thats how I trained you to use it but Its time for you to proceed to the next step . Whats with this ridiculous step-up!? You think Ill just take it!? With lightning speed, I started running away Only to be caught by my hood I-I dont want to! I-Ill be killed! Did Amako not foresee this future!?!? If you were to head outside right now, you would still be too defenseless Until now, youve got through each situation one way or another but you wont be able to cure wounds caused by curses Learn to evade . I havent been confident in my evasion before but why would it be at a level I cant react to? Didnt speed = power? This person probably had her reasons that were related to healing magic . Well, its not like Im a demon . Ill start off easy . No, I mean . . Isnt it bad in the first place to hit your own subordinate? Is that head of yours empty inside Ah . Im sorry . I see! You want me to be serious!! Im really happy! Youre so enthusiastic about your training!! Just why does my mouth unintentionally say things like that? Rose was already ready to start While giving a lifeless laugh, I used all my healing magic and coated myself . There were thoughts floating inside my head Like if I would be blown 10 meters away before hitting the ground and barely being able to stand . Like I said, youll be avoiding not blocking . Dont ask for the impossible In that instant, I felt the strongest impact in my life as I was assaulted by a force that went through the opening of my arm . While feeling the intense pain of a fist drilling into my body, I felt my vision rotating round and round . I would probably be able to understand what happened later on . I never received an impact like this before * Hah!? I woke up under a tree in the training area . This felt nice I was wrapped in the shade of the tree . Thats right, I didnt start training with Rose . Did I do too much training before? What a nightmare I had My impression of Rose was deteriorating lately . No, I cant think like that Uluru-san said that Rose was someone who was hurt easily I cant always be scared of her like this Oh, youre awake? Then lets do it again . . . I was a little too quick to escape from the truth . What happened before was real and Uluru-sans remark about Rose feels very far away now I guess I have no choice but to face reality . . Yes . Yeah Just because there was nothing unusual with my body, I shouldnt just assume what happened was just a dream . As expected of Rose, she really was a good role model for a master . Really, a master like her was too good for someone like me . In fact, its such a waste to have her as my master Someone else should take my place instead . Dont worry, I used just the right amount of strength when I punched you . Your body is fine, right? . Thank you very much . Ive always had this at the back of mind but youre really a monster . * In the end, I continued to receive Roses fists . I felt that I had dodged a punch on several occasions but Rose would increase the speed of her punch when that happened . I would be blown away every time . I couldnt help but feel scared since I knew she was holding back But my endurance did go up . Well obviously it would go up Even if I didnt want it to, Ive been doing this for 2 or 3 days now . I had the feeling that I could withstand any ordinary attack now . It felt like I could calmly receive a missile heading towards me . I was around 170 cm tall? I had a fair bit of weight too I would be blown away easily even with that but I was getting used to it . The thing was though Every time I felt I would dodge a punch, I would receive a critical hit Dont tell me, that person already forgot what kind of training we were doing . . ? 4 days had passed since I started this kind of training with Rose . I was letting my body rest for now . Rose gave me permission to take a breather and she also seemed to have some minor business to attend to . In other words, my day was open today . Since that was the case, I headed for the castle . There was no reason in particular I was just a little curious about someone and my feet ended up taking me here . So like I was saying, Leader is really horrible . She kept punching and blowing me away . . Why are you here? No, even if you ask me I dont really know myself . I was inside the cells and the person who complained was the Black Knight as she scowled at me . The Black Knight was sitting down inside of the cell and she didnt wear her helmet to cover her face . She seemed to be behaving herself after we talked last time . But the Kingdom didnt really know what to do with her after getting their answers . There were extreme opinions such as getting rid of her because she was dangerous . But since it was Lloyd-sama, he obstinately refused to give permission for it . I dont know if Lloyd-samas judgment is good but I personally agree . I dont want something like the death penalty in a peaceful country like this . The Black Knight also had to bear the responsibility for the people she had hurt in the war . However, the scary fellows back at the squad seemed to have taken care of most of them . It mightve been fortunate that Inukami-senpai and Kazuki fought a long battle against the Black Knight in this scenario . What will you do now? Nothing really Ill just be here . Are you fine with that? Thats not something I can decide, right? Thats up to you guys . She has a point but I really didnt know what would happen . Well, I did capture her after all . I felt a sense of responsibility here . I also wouldnt like to see her go through the death penalty . You are Nn . . ? Its nothing . Hurry up and leave . Haah, I understand . Doing as she said, I left the cell . But maybe Rose was settling the Black Knights matters right now . I might not even have to do anything . Should I consult Rose about this? * Chapter 42.2 While I thought about what to do with the Black Knight, I noticed a figure of a person swinging their sword outside . It was probably Kazuki . I decided to go out of the castle to see . As soon as I got closer, I could make out that it was indeed Kazuki . Fuhn! Kazuki was trying his best . I didnt want to get in way but as I started moving away, Seria-sama appeared from behind a nearby tree while chuckling . Ara, Usato-sama . Hello, Seria-sama . When did Kazuki start training? He just started a few minutes ago . Im a bit worried about his stamina hes been pushing himself ever since his last encounter with the Maou army . I feel a little strange Is Kazuki really doing training right now? Compared to what I have to endure in my training Umm, are you okay? Your eyes are scary Eyes? Whats wrong with my eyes? I wonder why Seria-sama had a pale face right now At any rate, I turned back to look at Kazuki . He was swinging his iron sword with all his might He did seem to be doing everything he could . Huh? Usato? Kazuki noticed that I was next to Seria-sama . He returned the sword back to his scabbard and walked closer to us while wiping off his sweat . Its been a while! Ive been a bit busy with my training recently . Although I dont know if you could call what Ive been doing to be training . I heard from Inukami-senpai, youll be going to the Beast Kins country to help a beast child from here . Well, its not been decided yet . Thats still up to Lloyd-sama . But if possible, I do want to help her . About that Seria-sama seemed to have something to say and she looked towards me and Kazuki . Since she was Lloyd-samas daughter, she might know something . Usato-samas wish to go to the Beast Kin country will probably be granted . W-wait a minute . So easily? Shouldnt you normally think about it a bit more? It hasnt even been one week . Did they already reach a decision? No, it was too fast There must be something else . Father will send you to other countries with letters that ask for the cooperation to defeat the Maou army . It was unfortunate but we couldnt obtain their help last time we sent letters But the circumstances are now also different . Different circumstances? We were able to successfully repel the Maou army . It was a narrow victory that made use of Kazuki-sama and Inukami-samas powers but not everyone knows that . Additionally, there should have been much more casualties If Usato didnt save me there, I would have been But Kazuki didnt continue . Did Kazuki not want Seria-sama to hear that he could have died? . Well, leaving that aside . . Im more concerned about the letter from Lloyd-sama . If what Amako said was true, it might not necessarily been a bad thing for this country to have lost the recent fight . It would let the other countries know that the Maou army was a threat and they might be more willing to lend a hand . But it would probably be difficult to get the Beast Kins country cooperation Theyre hostile towards humans and all It would be good if I could save Amakos mother . Nothing has been set in stone yet . But it wont change the fact that the letters will be sent to each nation . This might even bring more troubles to Usato Ive received a lot of help from this country, dont worry about it . This is nothing . Compared to training with Rose, this was exceptionally more comforting Huh, why do I keep comparing everything to Roses training now? This wasnt really the most normal standard for comparison Well, Ill ask for the specifics when I get an audience with Lloyd-sama . Ill be training until then . Then, I should return soon . Ehh, youre already going back? Fufufu, Kazuki-sama, Usato-sama is probably very busy . Its not like I was really busy but after seeing Kazukis training, I felt like I had to be doing something too . I was only going to another country to heal Amakos mother in the beginning But I didnt think that I would now go to each nation to obtain their cooperation as well . However, it was an important task that was necessary for opposing the threat in front of us . This country could be referring to as the frontlines, since it was the closest to the Maou territory . Therefore, other countries would most likely offer their help to defend this area but It was just a thought but The other nations might not be completely aware of the threat yet . It appears that a lot of time has passed since the Maous previous reign People will forget and not remember the fear that their reign brought . If it wasnt for Amako Inukami-senpai and Kazuki would have been But if we had lost the previous fight, it couldve also served as something like a smoke signal to the neighboring countries Well then, Kazuki-sama Would you care to go into more detail about what you were saying before? H-hahaha Sorry . I gave a wry smile as I heard the two of them talking from behind and headed for the lodgings . * Today, that healer called Usato came by . After he kept on giving his complaints to me, he quickly left . Why did he come here? Was he making sure that I wouldnt escape? Well, even if I ran away I would be chased down by this Kingdom and the Maou army That would be a pain so I dont plan on running away . But the story changes if I get the death penalty I was restricted with bindings that sealed my power but it wouldnt interfere with my ability to escape and kill anyone who gets in my way . After escaping, I would probably distract myself by talking with the King before that healing magician comes and kills me I guess Well thats what I had in mind before but Just whats with these people? They didnt torture me and their security is really lax . Did they just like to keep people locked up? I was getting a little irritated . Do they want to keep me locked or do they want to let me go? Decide already, dammit If I think about it, the strangest one was Usato . He healed my injuries and he specifically came to see me There was definitely something wrong inside of his human head . What should I do now? I unfastened my helmet and exposed myself to the open air . I felt a comfortable sensation from the warm jail cell as I leaned my back on the wall to think . If I returned to the Maous side, I would just go back to my every day normal boring life . But if I remained here, I would just be stuck in this jail . I didnt really mind that much, I didnt find it disagreeable for Usato to come and visit me . I wasnt used to being approached like that so I didnt really know how to respond today . ? I could hear someone descending down from the stairs . Was it the guard? No, I usually hear a metallic clanking sound when they come . I could only hear footsteps this time . I wore my helmet again and focused my eyes on the staircase . I could see a woman with green hair that wore a white uniform through the darkness . I was wondering who it was but then I remembered Usatos complaints from today It was probably the Leader he kept talking about . It was someone who the Third Commander was cautious of and another healing user apart from Usato . Yoo . . . The leader of the Rescue Squad, Rose . I came here on the request of Lloyd but . . youre quite the reserved fellow . What did you come here for? Nearby, there was a stool that the guard usually uses Rose sat on it like an outlaw and the corners of her mouth distorted into a smile while she looked at me with her eyes . It was very clear that she was genuinely the superior of Usato . You have two choices, yeah? The first is to spend your whole life here But Lloyd-sama has offered another alternative Rose used two fingers to display her intentions . Just what does she want to say . . ? If Ill be killed then Ill If youre going to kill me, then just kill me already . Hey hey, youre really a hasty fellow, arent you? The carefree Rose stood up from her seat and retrieved a key from her bosom to open the cells door . She briskly walked in and sat again while looking over me . The alternative that Lloyd-sama gave is really troublesome but Im to beat you until youve turned into a new person and crush your previous character Youll become a good citizen . Hah? Are you some kind of idiot GUHHAAH!? At that moment, I felt a tremendous impact on my head as my helmet vanished in an instant . I was unconsciously welled up with tears from the sensation as Rose seemed to be looking at me in admiration . I see, it looks like healing magic really is effective But well, its a hindrance right now The pain wasnt a problem but my head felt like woozy and I felt unstable . Whats with this woman? She was bad news, there wasnt anyone this wild and violent when I lived with the demons . My plate body started to disappear as well It mightve been due to the fact that Rose had even stronger healing magic than Usato . Rose who had lost her grip due to my armor disappearing, grabbed me by the neck with my clothes instead and raised me up . She then started to continuously punch me While feeling a strange sensation from my neck, the magical power flowed through my entire body and my armor completely disappeared . W-wait a minute My armor could absorb and counter magic It was a rare tool and I always relied on it so when it disappeared so easily, I couldnt help but panic . I was frightened as I looked at the woman in front of me To be honest, you have no right to refuse . We dont have the time to mind people like you in this country right now . Even so, Ill take you away because I want to . Ah, y-youre lying Starting from today, youll be an underling for the Rescue Squad Ill beat everything into you so prepare yourself . Everything was happening so fast that I couldnt keep up . I was wrong, this country wasnt that soft . Rose easily lifted me and carried me over her shoulder I harbored a terror that I had never felt before . * Bluerin! Just one more lap! Guruaaaaaah! After returning back to the training grounds, Bluerin and I did nothing but run . I always used healing magic to run but this time around, I tried to run without using any . There wasnt any special reason behind it but Ive recently learned the pleasure of trying various different things while training . My fatigue kept building up as I didnt use any healing magic while running . I feel like I understand what Rose meant when she said I only received a passing mark And the fact that I rely on healing magic too much . I had to be able to fight without using healing magic . If a monster from something like an RPG appeared that could seal my magic, I would be nothing but a body of flesh . I see now, Leader wanted me to notice this which is why she kept on sending me flying! Healing magic was important . But the origins of the Rescue Squad was based on building the physical body I felt like Ive finally been enlightened and reached the truth behind this training Youve got it wrong, idiot . Gehaah!? I was running but before I knew it, Rose appeared and kicked me hard from my sides . I rotated three times before landing . After getting up, I gave a sigh as Rose called me an idiot . I told you to rest today . No, well I just naturally ended up moving here Nn? Rose was carrying something over her shoulder . It wasnt moving but it did seem to be breathing It looks like it wasnt this evenings dinner . No, if it really was to become our dinner That would be scary . Nevertheless, I seem to recognize this silver hair How should I say it? It seemed to awfully resemble that Black Knight who was confined in the basement The brute in front of me seemed to notice me inclining my head to the side and casually dropped off the silver haired girl onto the grass . The girl who had been dropped off had a pale face as she looked bewildered at her surroundings . When she noticed me, she became speechless . I was also at a loss for words . W-why did you take someone like her along with you!? Isnt this the girl thats inside the Black Knights armor!? Someone like a demon, arent they interesting? This one is quite durable, they should be worth forging . No no no, thats not the point Their magic is sealed so its not like they can do much . Well just in case, Ill be the one to watch over her . If thats so then Im not too worried . What the? You should hurry up and say so if it was like that . I was needlessly surprised for nothing . The girl was dumbfounded as she looked at the exchange between me and Rose . . What will I do from now on? What will happen to me? For the time being, why dont you write a diary today? Youll probably want to escape reality by writing in that diary after a few days Chapter 43.1 Day 1 Usato kept on pushing me to write this but I really have no idea what the point of this was But for the time being, I thought I would write about todays events . Its been many years since Ive written something but surprisingly, I still remembered how to write . I was forcefully taken out of the cell from that woman today . I got taken to some place called the Rescue Squad . I had something fastened onto my neck which sealed my magic I couldnt get it off no matter what I did . During the moment I realized I couldnt take this off, I witnessed the scene of Usato being sent flying . It was amusing to see his silly face . Thats all that happened today . It seemed that I would be training with Rose tomorrow . Since I was a demon, I probably didnt have to prepare much for training meant for humans . Itll be easy . Day 2 I thought I would die today . I misunderstood the situation . I thought it would be easy because it was training for humans . I ran along with the ogre-like Tong and Alek along with the goblin-like Mill, Gomul, and Guld . Their running was just way too excessive it severely pushed my limits . I asked if they were some kind of monsters but they replied that they were just humans . I suspect they were some kind of special monsters that have been tamed by Rose . I feel sorry for them . They actually think theyre humans Although I had superhuman physical ability, I wasnt all that impressive compared to other demons . Around the time that the sun had risen right above my head, I felt like falling down from fatigue . Im not sure if it was intentional but Rose came at this timing and placed her palm on my leg, forcing me to run again . The physical pain was gone, but a different type of pain assaulted me . I could hear something like Just like Usato huh from the guys in front of me but I didnt pay much attention to it . I didnt have the leisure to worry about other things right now . This was hell . I want to return back to my cell . Day 3 Since yesterday, I havent been able to move . Day 4 That woman is not human . Theres something wrong with her . She kicked me out of bed and told me to start running even though I couldnt move . Why was Usato laughing? Did he adapt to it already? Was this an everyday occurrence? Day 5 I was running along with Usato today . But it was strange We were still running along with those ogres and goblins but he wasnt running out of breath at all . Even though I was suffering so much Was Usato not human? Theres no way a human could beat me so easily like this Thats what I tried to convince myself but then I realized that only humans could use healing magic . Usato was a human but at the same time, also not a human . That was the only way I could explain it . Day 6 Which reminds me, I heard a crashing sound deep in the forest when I first started training . Every time I heard it, birds would simultaneously fly away as well . It seemed like something was being thrown at a tree . Tomorrow, Ill check it out by pretending to be tired . Skipping classes is one of my talents . Day 7 Day 8 Im very sorry for trying to sneak out of training . Day 9 It might be hard to believe but the training that Usato was doing He was simply being punched with an unbelievable amount of power by Rose . Usato would be hit by a punch and spin several times in the air before crashing into a tree with tremendous force . After a few seconds, his body would fall to the ground . I thought he mightve died . Even if the strength of that punch surpassed an ogres, it shouldnt make a sound like that It was just one punch and one impact to the body However, Usato got up normally and then started applying healing magic towards his stomach . It looked painful but that was it . I couldnt believe what was taking place in front of me . Something like this Without writing it down, I wouldnt be able to preserve my own thoughts . Was this the territory of the Maou? No, what was happening right now far exceeded anything like what Ive seen before . I felt like I was going insane . Day 10 For some reason, they thought I had taken an interest in Usatos training . During dinner, Rose told me that I could accompany Usato along with his training . Honestly, I couldnt give a reply because I was exhausted from training with those ogres and goblins . But perhaps this might be a chance . Im reluctant to go along with it but I still didnt know the purpose for Usatos training . For some reason, Usato was strongly against it I suspect there was something he didnt want me to know . It felt great seeing I was holding some advantage over him . I was already tired today but I felt like I would get some good sleep today . * I checked the diary as I felt something was wrong . After I checked the contents again, I closed it once more . It looks like I was still dreaming . Someone, please wake me up . This wasnt training This was torture . Thats why I told you already, DODGE! How many times do I have to tell you before you get it?! When I do dodge your damn fist, you change the trajectory anyways!! Unless youre telling me to dodge all these questions of yours! If you looked carefully, you would be able to dodge something like that! Rose was far away from Usato who had been sent flying . Usato stood up as if nothing happened and started to speak sharply to Rose with a frightening expression . During these days, Ive been engraved with a sense of fear towards that woman But Usato was now displaying this kind of attitude towards her without holding back . I couldnt comprehend his mysterious actions . Damn, were doing it again What the hell is up with that? Thats what I should be saying Usato spoke first while glaring at Rose . The two of them got closer to each other again Their distance was about 10 meters . Usatos eyes didnt resemble a humans eyes at all . To face that monster with such straight forward eyes like those He might just be stronger than everyone else except for the Third Commander . Even if they had a close relationship, I definitely had no confidence in winning against her . While I was still trying to grip onto reality, Roses figure disappeared . This time, I couldnt see her movement at all . At first, it was at a level I could somewhat see . I immediately looked at Usato . Buna!? Eh, did he dodge it? In just that one instant, Usato had turned his body to avoid Roses fist . I couldnt believe it . . Dodging something like Roses fist that is . Did he use his eyes? Even so, it wasnt a reaction that a human should have been capable of . H-he did it, with this Dont let your guard down . Goho!? Eeehh . I was glad to see Usato finally dodge Roses fist but Rose mercilessly used a roundhouse kick on Usatos abdomen during this moment . While hearing the intense impact from Usatos body, he started flying away and didnt stop even when he touched the ground . He bounced 4 times on the ground before coming to a halt . It was truly the deed of a brute . Chapter 43.2 A-are you okay, Usato? It was out of character for me to worry like this . Usato got up and sat down while suppressing his abdomen with his hand . It seemed he received quite a bit of damage as he was swaying from side to side . For the time being, I ran over to confirm his condition . But at the moment I got close to Usato, he clenched his fist and shouted . I did it!! I dodged it!! Yes, thats what he shouted . Uwah It was so unexpected that I couldnt help but be startled I couldnt even give a proper response . Haah Well done, now I dont need to punch you anymore . You can go back to doing your usual training . Rose said so with a smile and folded her arms while looking down on the bowing Usato . I witnessed the dangerous chemistry between the two just a while ago I couldnt stop the perspiration of my cold sweat . I wonder if Rose had something to attend to . Rose left for the lodgings just like that . It would be good if Usato did as he was told and just focused on training but Really, to think she could change her trajectory in the middle of her punches As expected, Rose is a monster . You were fine after being kicked by that monster Realize it already . Nn? Did you say something? I could only sigh at those words and we moved towards the usual training grounds . Usato retrieved his coat from something like a pouch and put it on . Well then, lets do some light running today for your training Ah, that reminds me, its a bit late but I still havent heard it . Heard what? Your name . Thats *very* late I mean We usually only have time to talk during dinner time but theres not much time and we sleepy immediately afterwards so That was certainly the case . However, during these 10 days he hasnt felt any discomfort or inconvenience from not knowing my name? It was kind of mortifying Name, huh Everyone back at the army pretty much called me the Black Knight so there was never really a need for people to ask for my name . Ive probably only told that fellow who was leading the Second Army . But here, I should have already told Rose along with Tong and the others . Come to think of it, I dont recall those guys calling my name in front of Usato . It mightve been a while since another person asked for my name . Fe Felm . But my parents usually call me Fel . I was somewhat nervous as I said so but Usato nodded and said, Felm is it? Then, well be running now . Get ready . . . Hey . Nn? Thats it? What is it? . His reaction was so indifferent . I dont like it . I really dont like it, it really ticks me off For the time being, I kicked Usatos toes and started doing warm-ups . I used a lot of power in that kick but it seemed like it didnt hurt at all as Usato started warming-up as well . This damn guy What do you want to do? You would prefer to do some light running instead right? Dont mock me . Even I could keep up with those monsters . Only being able to keep up isnt good enough . . Hah? Was he underestimating me? Usato was smiling as he started to lightly run . I wasnt someone who would keep silent if someone made a fool out of me . The corners of my mouth naturally distorted as I chased after Usato . To begin with, I never liked someone such as you Hahaha, thats because we havent gotten to know each other enough yet . . ! I raised my speed to try to overtake Usato . I was irritated at his smile that he could maintain while running at this pace . Ive been here for 10 days so Im already well aware of it but still This guy was a monster . . Dammit! Ah, wait a moment . Leave the pacing to me Shut up! Ill pull ahead of you no matter what . Ill teach you the difference between a demon and a human, you conceited healing magician * Hey Usato . Yes? What happened to that good-for-nothing that I left you in charge of? After training, it was dinner time at the Rescue Squads lodgings but the vacant seat next to me caused Rose to question me . It was Felms seat . I had a wry smile and scratched my cheek as I answered Rose, No, you see . . They sort of collapsed . Collapsed? I properly applied healing magic on them so theyre resting in their room, dont worry . . Hah Itd be a pain if they collapsed tomorrow as well . Afterwards, take their meal to them . Seeing Rose trying to pin down her forehead with her hand, I said in a small voice Is she being tsundere? while looking at the seat next to me . Felm I more or less learned her name today but she was more of a child than I thought . Although I didnt understand why she seemed to dislike me but She collapsed today because she kept trying to overtake me and eventually fainted . Hahaha, that little girl collapsed huh! Its because Usato doesnt know how to hold back! But I just ran normally . Your normal is already at an abnormal level . At the very least, youre not a human . Shaddup! Compared to Leader, Im still human!! You think Ill be quiet when Im being treated like a monster!? I glared at Gomul who kept spouting impolite words and vigorously stood up . At that moment Something scraped across my cheek, causing it to bleed . I looked behind and I saw the object that was pierced into the wall It was a wooden spoon . I looked forward and could see Rose glaring at me while smiling . After a period of silence and exchanging eye contact, I obediently sat down . Was a smile supposed to make someone so scared? Rather than that, maybe I should question how a wooden spoon could piece through the wall? From the 10 days shes been here, I can only guess that shes a demon without much stamina . But thats a different issue . Big Sis, how do you think we should proceed in training her from now on? Alek made an unexpected appearance with his polite manners as he carried the dishes out . A little girl who just relies completely on their own magic like that I just have to crush their confidence a little and theyll be obedient . Isnt that right, Tong? Please spare me . Tong had an uncomfortable expression as he looked at Rose . I hear that hes been in the Rescue Squad for the longest . Im sure a lot has happened . Tong, what happened with Leader? Shut up dammit, it doesnt concern someone like you . I asked just to see but I was flat-out rejected . He must have had quite an embarrassing past . Ill ask Alek or someone else later on so I can tease him about it . I ate the last of my bread and gulped down the soup . I let out a sigh as I drank some water . . Fuu . Usato . Yes? Whats it this time? Rose called out to me again . What was it this time? Was it a new training? No I dont think shell go any further than that At least I hope not . Go to the castle tomorrow early in the morning . Lloyd-sama has something to talk with you and the two heroes . Eh? Meaning Yeah It seems that theyve finally reached a decision about what to do . Then I guess itll be about those letters that will be sent to other countries Im glad I was able to finish my training with Rose first . My endurance and reflexes have grown considerably At least I know I wont die unless the enemy uses an unbelievably strong attack . Is it okay for me to take Amako along? Yeah . Ill go and visit Salura-sans shop tomorrow first thing in the morning . While tidying up my own plates, I thought about what would happen after this . Im curious about the neighboring countrys city but I should be cautious . There were other things along the way such as villages and settlements as well as rugged mountains . Im not familiar with the terrain around here I should visit Welsey tomorrow and look at a map while taking into consideration the route from Lyngle Kingdom to the Beast Country . I probably didnt have to worry since Amako would be the guide but there was no harm in knowing more about the terrain myself . Well then, Ill head towards the castle tomorrow . Thanks for the food . While taking along the food and tableware, I left the dining room . I had to wake up early tomorrow; I should sleep as soon as possible . But before that, I needed to bring food to Felm who hasnt eaten dinner yet . . I should knock first . There should be nothing wrong with her body . Besides, healing magic should be effective on anything with the exception of curses and mental fatigue . It hasnt been long since I started learning healing magic so I could only do simple healing but Rose had said Your type is the same as mine for healing magic . . Which meant that Felm was simply just indulging in her current circumstances . Since I wasnt a brute like Rose who would forcefully wake someone up, Ill just leave the food beside her bed But then I thought about what would happen to her tomorrow . I should probably wake her up now . Before heading into her room, I knocked . The room she was using used to be the storage room but I heard that Uluru-san and Olga-san used it before . The room was cleaned the day after Felm arrived and it was clean enough to sleep in but Hopefully things werent scattered everywhere, right? Shes still asleep huhHaah There was no reaction so she was probably still asleep . I opened the door and let out a big sigh . The room didnt feel like somewhere a person should sleep in . There was a lit candle and the figure of a silver-haired girl writing something . She seemed to be frantically scribbling something but I really wished she had said something if she was already up . Even now, she didnt notice I had entered the room . I shook my head while walking closer and called out to her, Hey . Felm . Uwaah!? Felm fell down from her seat . Various things fell down from the desk as well and made all sorts of noises . While giving a wry smile at the former Black Knight, I picked up the notebook at my feet and looked at the cover . It was the notebook I gave her . She was still using it I think I might be a little happy . Are you alright? W-whose fault do you think it is? When I offered a hand to her and it was splendidly brushed off as she got up herself . As she did so, she noticed the notebook that was in my other hand . Her mouth kept on flapping like as it opened and closed . Youre making use of this it seems, thank you . G-give it back! Even though you refused it so much in the beginning Also wasnt it originally mine? To think you would faithfully write in the diary, you have quite the honest side to you, dont you? Maybe she originally wasnt a bad child to begin with . She was just a child you could find anywhere . You didnt look inside right? If you did, Ill kill you . Excluding the part where she can easily say Ill kill you . Either way, her magic was sealed so it was impossible for her . My affinity also seemed to oppose hers . Even if she tried to run away, theres no way she could escape from me . You still havent eaten dinner yet, right? If you dont eat, you wont be able to vomit properly tomorrow . Dont say vomit . Ill eat, okay? What was she displeased with? After showing me a sour look, she turned away and walked away from me . In doing so, she also put the diary into her pocket like it was important . I couldnt help but laugh a little Well, its good to know youre getting the best out of your environment . From what Ive seen, Tong and the others have accepted her as a fellow non-human . I didnt have to worry about her getting into any fights . In regards to training, she can keep up with me . Unlike Olga-san, she had a healthy body . Shes still got a little habit of skipping out but thatll be fixed soon with Roses great technique . All thats left is Whether or not Kazuki and Inukami-senpai could forgive her Its in the past but I doubt theyll easily forgive someone who once tried to kill them . Rather than that How long are you going to stay in my room!? H-hurry and get out!! Yes yes . Im more worried about how Inukami-senpai will react Chapter 44.1 Its my first time entering inside the castle . The beast girl, Amako, was beside me as she looked around the castle in admiration . Just like I planned yesterday, I woke up early in the morning and went to pick up Amako . After greeting the guards as usual, we headed inside the castle . As soon as we entered, two maids politely bowed and led us in further . Usato-sama A-and your esteemed companion . We shall take you to King Lloyd . Usato is an amazing person, huh . Please dont say its unexpected . Even I know that it doesnt suit me . Since I still wasnt used to having a sama added to my name, I could only smile stiffly . From there, we walked on a pathway I wasnt familiar with . This probably led to the Kings room . Once we reached a door, the maids opened it and prompted us to enter . Upon entering the room I saw Lloyd-sama but there was also Sergio, Welsey-san, and Sigris with a great number of knights near him . Inukami-senpai and Kazuki were also here . Ooh youve come, Usato-dono . Hello, it has been a while . Shes the rumoured Amako? Lloyd-sama said so as he gazed at Amako with gentle eyes . It was barely noticeable but I could see she was a bit frightened at his glance . Lloyd-sama gave a small nod and said, I see Well then, it seems everyone is now here . I will now start talking about why Ive gathered you all here . Usato-dono, I want you and your companion to stand next to Kazuki-donos group before I begin talking . Yes . Lets go, Amako . Y-yeah . I lightly patted her on the shoulder and her tail stood straight up while freezing in place . Was she that nervous? Maybe it was expected since she was meeting a King from another country . As for me, I didnt seem to have much tension to anything I encounter these days . Along with Amako, we moved towards where Inukami-senpai and Kazuki were standing . Heey, Usato-kun . Yo, Usato . Its been a while, Im glad to see the two of you are still looking energetic . I wonder what it was . Somehow I felt that these two have changed a little in the 10 days I havent seen them . It was probably trivial but perhaps they had some kind of extreme training As expected I should say, they probably thought it was necessary for this journey . The reason for gathering everyone here Its about sending letters to the other countries for their cooperation . We didnt succeed last time but well try again . This is the conclusion I reached after discussing with my advisor Sergio and the Commander Sigris If we were to fight with the Maou army again, well have a much more difficult fight compared to the previous . I put the heroes in danger even though they saved us . If it werent for the Rescue Squad, we would have had countless casualties as well . Lloyd-sama calmly said these words as he observed the people around him . I only looked around for a bit but I didnt see anyone whose expressions seemed to object the Kings words Rather, I saw that they were holding onto their resolve like they were ready for anything . Lloyd-sama was truly loved . With his straight-forward personality, he was able to gather people like this to follow him . The country itself seemed to have been shaped into the rulers personality . We have to take action . We cant be afraid of the short-term losses, we have to think about the long-term goals . Even if were rejected harshly and even isolated by the others, we must inform the other countries of this threat known as the Maou . In doing so, we should also try to unify the other countries to combat this threat . The letters should reach to majority of the countries after 15 days . The majority of the countries Even so, one letter wouldnt be sufficient enough to move a nation . Additionally, the other countries refused cooperation before . With that being the case, it would be reasonable to assume that just sending a letter wouldnt be effective . In other words Inukami-dono, Kazuki-dono There needs to be people with special positions Namely, the heroes . And Usato-dono . Yes as for me, I was just Wait, huh? As I stood like a fool and reacted to my name being called, Lloyd-sama nodded in affirmation . Inukami-senpai, Kazuki, as well as Sigris-san nodded as well for some reason . It seemed no one was objecting it . No, I mean I know that I would be sending out letters but in my case there was no reason to call me out since I wouldnt have much influence over the other countries While ignoring Amako who was next to me and also standing there foolishly while saying Usato is amazing after all, the King started to speak a few brief words I apologize, I keep putting our troubles onto you guys . No need, we also feel that the people of this country are important . Well gladly accept this responsibility . Fufufu, well get to travel to various countries It sounds tough but also fun . Youre also thinking the same right, Usato-kun? Yes, I guess so . I dont have any objections in going but I felt a lot of pressure from receiving such an important task . I gave a small sigh while making sure that the surrounding people didnt notice . Lloyd-sama mightve been aware of my thoughts as he delightfully opened his mouth while looking at me and Amako . Usato-dono, Im sorry to trouble you . However, the place youll be sending a letter to is somewhat special . Special? That will be explained in detail later, for the time being Ive said everything I had to say to everyone present here . With this, the meeting is now over But the heroes along with Usato-donos group, Welsey, and Sigris will remain here . With that, Lloyd-sama had brought a close to this assembly . The other knights left out the door in a line while the ones that were called out remained . The ones that remained naturally turned their gazes to Lloyd-sama . . Nn? There were also three people I wasnt familiar with that stayed I wonder who they are . While I tilted my head in wonder and looked at the three unfamiliar people, one of them winked at me when our eyes met . They were quite the friendly person While I thought so, I waited for the Kings next words . First of all, Amako . I thank you for predicting the future and saving this country from its downfall . Eh!? After the amount of people had decreased, Lloyd-sama suddenly lowered his head before Amako and said those words . In response to Lloyd-samas sudden action, Sergio-sama and Welsey-san became flustered . However, the one is the most panic right now was none other than Amako . I cant cause such a big commotion in front of everyone else but I thought it wouldnt do if I didnt properly give my thanks for saving this country . . Well . . Then, Usato-dono . The last place youll be sending your letter to will be the Country of Water, Mialark . ! . That place is When you cross the continent, you will eventually encounter a large river . In the center of that resides a city of water But in the opposite shore far away in the distance of that place Is the Beast Kin Country . I see, so thats why Lloyd-sama was letting me sending a letter to this country called Mialark . It was convenient since it was near the Beast Kin Country However, the journey wont be easy Im sorry to place these burdens on you, Usato-dono . Youre depending on me, which is why Ill gladly take up this responsibility . Thank you . Instead, I should be the one saying that . Im sure that Lloyd-sama had a lot of trouble trying to think of a way to fulfill my request . I couldnt thank him enough . At any rate, a country thats located in water huhWas the country itself not that big since it was just a river? Or maybe the country was small and it was in the middle of something like a large lake even though it was called a river * Chapter 44.2 * Well then, about the specifics for sending the letter Alfi, Ill leave it to you to tell Usato-dono . Yes, as you command! Usato-sama and Amako-sama, right? This way, please . A woman with flax colored hair done in braids and who wore clothes that resembled a scholars prompted us to go outside . This was my first time meeting her . Ive visited the castle many times but I havent seen her before . Was she a person from the outside? Or maybe we passed each other by coincidence After giving a bow to Lloyd-sama and the others, Amako and I followed the woman to a passage way in the castle . The woman in front of us had a spring in her steps and seemed to be in a good mood . She suddenly turned around and said, Its our first time meeting, isnt it? Im Alfi and Ive been given the honor to be a scholar in this country . Well, I say Im a scholar but the range of what I research is quite large . To put it in simple terms, I compile a lot of literature on this countrys development . This was suggested by Lloyd as this country needed to build up knowledge which would help during emergencies In other words, you can basically think of me as someone who has a lot of free time! I dont mind! This time around, Ill be teaching the general geography of the countries to Usato-sama for the letter youll send . Ah, but its not that difficult . Ill make a proper route for you to follow so as long youre careful of monsters and banditsI estimate that you should reach your destination in several months . Usato, this person will talk for a while . In rapid succession, Alfi-san went over all the important topics while Amako was holding back her laughter and smiling . We kept on advancing as the conversation went on . This persons character was quite the strong one . But I would able to understand some important things now since Ill be able to learn the geography for the country Ill be sending my letter to . Alfi led us to an area of the castle I hadnt seen before . When we reached somewhere with almost no windows, we stopped in front of a large gate made out of wood . Alfi turned around to smile at us and pointed towards the gate . Its here . Its something like a private room reserved for me, I suspect the other rooms are occupied by my coworkers so dont feel reserved and come on in . Haah . As we were led into the room, there was an abundant amount of paper everywhere . The papers were stacked on top of each other and were so high that they reached the ceiling . It was quite the sight . Alfi seemed to be making a path for us as she cleared away paper and prepared a table with chairs . While I still felt bewildered by the room, Amako and I sat down on the chairs . Alfi was looking through a bookshelf and eventually took out a big book along with a large sheet of paper . Alfi brushed off the dust from what she brought out and said, Now then, map map map . Its this . Yup, Ill start my explanation now . Alfi spread out a somewhat crudely made map and started to explain . Right now, were residing in this Lyngle Kingdom and its the place thats the closest to the territory of the Maou . The green section that was shown on the map was probably the plains area where we had just fought against the Maou army recently . It was also where it divided the two territories . I could see that there was forest surrounding this Kingdom along with a few small villages sporadically spread out . It was definitely not a large country . And beyond this plains area is a river . The Maou territory is just beyond that river and they also crossed that river last time to fight . I see . I should say this beforehand, its expected that Usato-sama and the heroes will be arriving at the same location for the first place that will be visited . The same? Wasnt it better to send us to different places since we were all sending letters out to somewhere else? I understand your doubts . However, it will be a tough journey from Lyngle Kingdom so its necessary . Its important to place safety first and that applies to taking detours along the way . For this reason, it has been decided that your groups will first reach this placethe Magic City, Luquis . The Magic City, Luquis . If I recall correctly, this place had one healing magician residing here . And according to Amako, there was also that one Beast Kin who helped her out here as well . Of course, the letter will be handed to Luquis as well . They have a gathering of some of the greatest magicians across the continent . However, due to the identity of your magic attribute Youll be met with much discrimination so do take care, Usato-sama . . Im worried that youll carelessly start beating up students or something since Rose-sama was the one who taught you healing magic . Amako couldnt help but laugh a little at Alfis somewhat playful statement . But I wasnt laughing . Thats quite the harsh joke . Im not that much of a monster . Eh? Just now, the person beside me gave something like an unexpected response . Ignore it, ignore it . Im definitely a human . I didnt have superhuman strength like Rose who could fling someone in the air like a pinball . I also wasnt a brute who would heal someone once they fainted and made them continue running . Good grief, it was really weird for everyone in the Rescue Squad to think that I was the same as Rose . Calling Rose-sama a monster Youre just as the rumors say . Well then, along with Luquis, your group will be sending letters to three countries . Three huh, then along with the Beast Kin country, itll be four Aah, thats not the case . The Beast Kin country is among the many other countries out there and if I have to say it theyre only known for two things . But in Usato-samas case, its a bit special and why were including this country as part of the route . Your final destination is still more or less Mialark . Right here . Following the direction she was pointing with her finger, there was a large river that had a circular form in the middle . At the center of that was a mark of a country . It was quite far from Lyngle Kingdom . You will be handing a letter to the Queen that governs this place Ah, its here . Its in just a bit of a distance away from Luquis The Country of Prayer, Samariel . Samariel Hearing that name, Amako was startled as her tail was standing on its end . Was there something in this country? I wonder what it was . I had a really bad feeling for some reason . This place here In a certain sense, it was the country that was the more cooperative with us They just dont like dealing with any non-humans . To the point that its excessive, I take it? Thats right . Which is why I want you to pay extra attention to Amako when you enter this country I think there should be no problems in entering the country but when youre getting an audience with the ruler Itd probably be better to not take her along . Were really sorry despite understanding these circumstances but still sending you there . Kazuki-sama and Inukami-sama are heading into a different direction from Samariel so Its okay, you dont need to apologize . Just your thought of wanting to help us makes me happy . The Country of Prayer huh? It seems like they are really religious Im an atheist so I shouldnt be influenced but it could turn out troublesome since Amako was a non-human . Still, this is unexpectedly not much, isnt it? We only have to go to send letters to three countries . Its because we dont have that much time . Well be sending other knights to the other countries to bear this important duty . The countries that the heroes and Usato-sama are being sent to The rulers all have difficult personalities and will be hard to please . However, if we receive their cooperation, it wouldnt be unreasonable to say that we would stand a chance against the Maou army . . . Which is why Lyngle Kingdom is dispatching important people like the heroes and Usato-sama . Its an action that shows our sincerity and good faith . . It looks like I have a really heavy and important responsibility . I dont know if sending me could be called showing sincerity to the other countries . Thats due to your efforts . It seems like you havent noticed it, theres no one in this country who doesnt know you . Youre someone whos been saving people in the Rescue Squad after all . It should be to the extent that people in the foreign countries have heard rumors about you, dont you think? Whether they believe it or not is a different story Even If Im famous, Im not happy at all I gave a sigh as my shoulders drooped down . It would be nice if I could walk alone on the streets even with all these rumors Well, Ill do something about it when the time comes . Then, regarding the matter of the Beast Kin country To be honest, we dont know that much about them . You can take a ship in Mialark to the opposite shore but we dont know the geography beyond that . It should be fine, Ill explain to Usato from there . I see . If thats the case, Im relieved . Its a somewhat closed and isolated country so I only had materials from long ago to refer to . That was to be expected . After all, it was a race that held the human population in bitterness . There was no chance for any exchange of information between them . Still, this Beast Kin country was quite far . In that case, just how many people should I bring along? I was honestly planning of bringing just Bluerin and Amako who would be able to deal with various situations when push comes to shove . If possible, I just wanted people who were straightforward and capable . For the journey, how many people should be taken along? We want as few people as possible so about five people . But Usato-sama might want even fewer people . Im sure there are not many people who can keep up with you on the battlefield . No, well Youre right but She ended hitting it right on the mark . This person really understood my thought process . In addition We also had a discussion of the heroes accompanying you for when you head over to the Beast Kin country since the discrimination towards beast kin slaves have been really bad in the recent years . The heroes would be able to help you combat a lot of threats or attacks against Usato-sama but since youre taking Amako-sama along as well, the country might see this as some kind of ill intent by taking hold of a hostage Therefore, we decided against that and felt that one or two people accompanying you as the core should be sufficient . No, in my case, I should be fine as long as I follow the knowledge and common sense taught to me by a certain person . I also feel that bringing too many people in the Beast Kin country would have an adverse effect . Amako kept nodding at my words; it looks like I wasnt wrong . If that was the case, just who would be coming? It would be good if they were someone who wouldnt lose to a common bandit . . Ah . If it was that person, I might be able to rely on them . Err About the person to accompany me How about Ark Girdle-san? Ark Girdle Ah, that gate guard! I see, him is it? He has an unexpected amount of extensive knowledge Yes, Usato-sama has good eyes . If it was that cool guard with red hair, Ark-san, he wouldnt be defeated by a bandit and I could trust him since he protected the Rescue Squad during the war . Whats more was that he was a cheerful and straightforward person . Afterwards, Ill try and receive confirmation to see if hell accept or not Erm, the explanation is now over Wait, I forgot Aaah . Its about the matter of what youll do after finishing your business in the Beast Kin country . Afterwards? I see, we have to return here . I completely forgot . Thats right, we had to get back home . I just kept thinking of how to get to my destination that I forgot . Coming back is simple . Return to Luquis again and from there youll come back . You could also give the letter when you return instead but as expected, that would be a bit It sounds like a very wearisome journey back home Well, compared to heading out on my journey it was easy, I guess? That was because I had an important duty to accomplish by sending the letters and I wouldnt know what might happen . Alfi-san seemed to be done as she gave a bow and headed towards where Lloyd-sama to report . Since we were done here, I should obediently accept it and go back . I wanted to meet Senpai and Kazuki but Im sure they were having their own discussion of plans for their journey so maybe at another opportunity . Thankfully, there was still half a month left before heading out to send those letters . * And thats what happened . Fuuuhn . After escorting Amako back home to Salra-sans place, I told Rose about what I discussed with Lloyd-sama and everything else related to the matter as I watched Felm train . They sure picked quite the troublesome country . Well, if its you, you should be fine . Is it okay to be that carelessly optimistic about it? What? Do feel you uneasy? Seeing Roses smile, I could only give up in my mind and let out a sigh . Compared to the first time I came here to train with Leader, Im not particularly worried . Really? I bet youre just saying that . W-wait, youre just ignoring me? Leader gave a weird laugh as Felm who was doing push-ups and seemed to be in pain spoke up . Seeing her, I scratched my cheek in confusion . Rose was only sitting on her and yet why did it look like she was in so much agony? When I was at your stage, I was already bearing stone blocks along with Rose on top of me Well, do your best . When I did this, it was even stricter for me . !? . Kuh, if you can do it I can obviously do it too As beads of sweat dripped down from her forehead, she started to frantically do push-ups . Rose shook her head in disbelief as she combed her hair upwards with her hand and crossed her legs . Im about to take this one to the forest soon . During that time, Ill be counting on you to take care of the house . . Isnt it a bit too soon? This fellow is always up to something when it starts getting easier for her . For the moment, Ill throw her in a place where she cant be at ease . This demon planned to forcefully correct someones laziness . Well I guess it doesnt matter when, its the path everyone has to go through here . It was special in your case . This one right here doesnt have enough guts so I plan to leave her there until the very last moment . Felm was in a daze by doing push-ups so she was unaware but tomorrow she will learn how unreasonable Hell could be . But she probably wont experience something as cruel as me so it should be fine . Namu . Kah . . Hah . Due to the abrupt intensity of her push-ups, Felm crumbled down on the ground from exhaustion . Since Rose was sitting on top of her, Felm had to face the inevitable weight of Rose as she collapsed . It felt like Rose was sitting on a tatami seat with no resistance . Dammit, again huh? How many times does this make it? Wake up, Im adding another 500 push-ups, you idler! Gufueh . Uwah Shes already fallen so many times but Rose is forcing her to get up every time Rose stood up and started applying healing magic on Felms shoulder while shouting abusive words at her . I should gradually hear something like a crying voice so I bowed to Rose in silence . I could always talk later . If I stayed here any longer, I felt I would be dragged in . I didnt have any problems with training but I would find it difficult and sad if Felm continued resenting me . . Yeah, do your best . As to whether or not she could hear my voice I would say probably not . Chapter 45.1 It was the day after Lloyd had told us about the Kingdoms decision regarding the letters I was about to give Bluerin his breakfast as usual . Suddenly, I heard a girl scream . I had a good guess of who it was and headed outside to take a look . I saw Rose carrying an unconscious Felm who was bearing a large rucksack on her back . When I had done this before, I didnt faint but My thoughts were more or less the same as Felms . Looking at this situation from a third party perspective it felt a bit odd . Nn? Rose was heading this way? Kyu . Wah . Something with black fur and cute red eyes had abruptly landed on my shoulder . Aah, I see . Rose was searching for this fellow . Kururu, Leader is looking for you . Looks like this little one was going to the forest with Felm and put on their dramatic save me play . But this rabbits perception sense was quite useful it was similar to a hate and love relationship . Perhaps Kururu has become attached to me since it hopped onto my shoulder like this . While I earnestly thought so, Kururu got off my shoulder with a pyon and stopped at Roses feet The scene before me looked like a painting of a carnivore meeting a herbivore . Then, I wont be returning for a while . Take care of things here while Im gone . Yes! Do take care of yourself! Due to Roses glare, I ended up replying politely . Rose seemed a little suspicious about my behavior but she decided that it probably didnt matter . Rose headed towards the gate along with Kururu . Its not like she was a bad person but Shes just too scary . Guru Bluerin was beating on my leg like he was saying Hey, give me my breakfast already . You really are a glutton . Was this what you wanted? Hahfuuh Hahfuuh Bluerin took fruit from my hand and started munching on it . Didnt this little guy try to munch on my finger last time? I felt a bit of fear but it wasnt anything too unexpected . The Blue Grizzly is an omnivore and they like to hunt their prey for food in their natural habitat . . What should I do while Leader isnt here? I thought about the upcoming journey while I fed Bluerin . Including today, there was still 15 days left before the departure . Normally, I would be training and it would be optimal to be at my best physical condition but If I just do that, I wouldnt get much results or changes . Actually, I would be tempering my body just by going on this trip . If that was the case, was there anything important I could only do here right now? Something I could only do here Maybe studying? But from the reading I did under Roses guidance, I should probably be okay . I thoroughly went through the readings and understood all if not most of the material . Then, maybe some martial arts or sword training? To begin with, I only had experience fighting with my bare hands and it was limited to punching and kicking . I doubt I could learn anything decent within 15 days . But since there was nothing to lose from trying, Ill take it into consideration . Other than that Theres also my healing magic . I could only heal wounds and fatigue at the moment so I didnt have a deep understanding of healing magic but maybe I should take this opportunity to do so even though Rose was absent . Fortunately, there was another amazing healer in this country besides Rose . For the time being, Ill finish todays training and take a look later . Gugu Nn? Ah sorry . My hands stopped . While getting another fruit for Bluerin, I returned back to my thoughts . Olga-san probably knew a lot and could teach me a thing or two . Well then, Ill end todays training earlier than usual and head towards the clinic . * Inukami-sama, may I ask where you are going? Nn? I just plan to head to the Rescue Squads lodgings . I had quite a bit of free time today and planned to visit Usato-kun since I could finally take a breather . As I walked towards the castles gate, the guard called Ark-san called out to me . Youre going to Usato-samas place, right!? Y-yeah . I nodded to his passionate question as the other guard held down Ark-san and seemed to be troubled at their partners response . Ark Girdle . He was one of the people placed here to watch over the castle gate and one of the knights under Sigris . He was someone capable of being promoted to a Captain with his own squad but he volunteered to be placed here instead . At least thats what Ive heard He was a strange person . Well, the rumors were probably true . If they werent, he wouldnt have been selected to escort me when I went outside . Due to my carelessness, I dragged Usato-kun into a situation where the both of us went missing for a few days . Ark-san was searching for the two of us during this time and didnt even sleep . Which was why I had a good idea of how honest and straight-forward this person was . If its Usato-sama, I just happen to see him walk towards the streets . Is that so? I see, then I should probably head towards there instead But now it looked like I was only going out to try and meet Usato-kun . Well, not that it was necessarily wrong . But before that, I want to ask about the Magic City, Luquis . I couldnt help but feel excited about the thought of a magic academy in another world . Therefore, I had to calm down and repress these heated thoughts before asking . Ark-san, do you know anything about Luquis? Its difficult to say that its a good place but I do think that Luquis is the best environment for the most talented magicians to study magic . Which means that Ark-san Im studying magic at Luquis at the moment . My only redeeming traits are with the sword and magic which is why Im close to graduating! Ark-san gave a very natural and refreshing laugh as he said so . However, from what I knew and could see Ark-san seemed strong . I heard that he could use fire magic and was quite skilled with the sword . While I tilted my head to the side in wonder, another knight beside Ark-san folded their arms and nodded . They then proceeded to say, Even if you say you dont have any other talents, youre still pretty decent with archery and using a staff despite not being too familiar with them . Inukami-sama, if this person felt like it, they could aim for much higher and be part of some of the strongest knights under the King . Yes yes . Why arent you climbing the ranks? You should hurry up and promote . Y-you guys Nn? What do you mean by that? Ark-san grabbed his colleagues, opened the gate that had just closed and then threw them in . He seemed a little embarrassed as he saw my forced smile and scratched the helmet that he was wearing with his finger . Im quite the clumsy person you know I cant protect more than one thing at a time . If thats the case, why not just promote? If he promoted, he could just protect the King . Wasnt that fine? No, the knights who protect the King would have to adapt themselves and focus on only protecting the King . Since Im clumsy, thats not something Im capable of . Thats why Im just protecting this place . He said so as he looked towards the castle gate . It looked solid and durable as it towered over the surroundings It was something meant to stop intruders from entering . If I protect this place, no intruders will be able to enter . Which means that no one inside the castle will get hurt . Itll be over if they go over the castle gate though! Ark-san was showing a bit of his playful side but I was thinking about something entirely different on the inside . It made me shudder . He is in an academy, in other words . . hes a student . He has talent with both sword and magic . His attribute for magic is fire . Clumsy . H-hes a main protagonist . Chapter 45.2 * Ark Girdle . Hes a knight guarding the castle gate that possessed a main protagonists traits . Hes a good-looking guy but in a different sense from Kazuki-kun . However, Ill have to leave my post for a bit . Eh? What did he mean? As I was pondering on what Ark-san had said, the man himself straightened his back and said, This unworthy Ark Girdle will assist Usato-sama from the Rescue Squad on his journey . His voice resonated with optimism . Eh? Hahaha, Im surprised too . After all, I was only relayed this message just yesterday at the castle . Of course I felt shocked . After all, to decide a retainer just yesterday was quite fast . As expected of Usato-kun, he was shrewd . Im a little resentful of the fact that he got someone of such high caliber as well . No, he probably noticed it himself . . the fact that Ark-san had the qualities of a main protagonist . Fuu, as I would expect from Usato-kun . Its my complete loss Ark-san, please look after Usato-kun . Yes! While feeling a complete sense of defeat, I walked towards town . Usato-kun should be fine if Ark-san is with him . Unless Usato-kun faces an overwhelming enemy, he should be fine with that strong body of his . In addition, there was also Amako who could foresee the future . Hell definitely be okay . Actually, his party was on the level of an impenetrable iron wall . How would you defeat it? I was the one who felt the most troubled . . I would be headed to a country with hot climate that held strong beliefs towards the heroes . The country is called Calmerio and it was really far . . it felt troublesome in many ways . There were problems with being too popular!! No, I shouldnt be feeling depressed . From what I hear, I should be able to gain their support . Since I was a hero, I had to be the one to go in our current circumstances . * I had finished my training for the day and I was currently present in front of the clinic on the streets . The gazes in my surroundings directed towards me felt warmer now . Well, I used to carry Bluerin all the time on the streets so I guess it was quite the difference . For now Hello there . I gave a greeting as I lightly knocked on the clinics door and opened it . As always, this place felt similar to the Rescue Squads facilities and the surroundings were clean as well . It felt like it had been a while since I came here As I was having those thoughts, I could a pitter-patter sound of footsteps making their way towards me . Before long, a girl that I was familiar with had appeared before me . Welcome to Wait, its Usato-kun . Hello there, Uluru-san . I came here today to meet with Olga-san Is he busy? Nope, its alright . We dont have many patients today . Its a good day . A good day, huh . A day without many patients meant that werent many wounded or sick people Indeed, its a good day . While following Uluru-san who was in a good mood and smiling, I told her my reasons for coming here . Hmm, Big Brothers healing magic huh Yeah, I think its a good idea . After all, thats his only redeeming trait . Uluru-san was unexpectedly strict and harsh on Olga-san . No, maybe she was originally like this? But leaving my brother aside, Usato-kun sure has becoming amazing . I heard about it . You exchanged blows with Rose-san, right? Eh? Thats not right . Eh? Thats Ahahaha, now that I think about it Theres no way anyone could exchange blows with She was just punching me at me . You didnt die? It didnt make much of a difference either way . Even if I did spar with her, I would still be the only one receiving punches . Ive been focusing only on defense and did my best to avoid that one blow . But really, I did my best . But you can think of it as Leader taking it easy on me . After all, Im still alive But why do you know about this? . Aha-haha, I heard a strange scream while I was by the Rescue Squad and I caught sight of you having a fight with Rose-san . So from there, she thought I was having a fight with Rose Even though I was simply clinging onto my dear life . I even remember begging for my life to Rose at one point . Even so, we resumed the training . Even so, it sounds like you went through quite a lot Ah, this my brothers room . Thank you very much . Uluru-san knocked on the door and said out loud that Usato is here . After a short moment, a voice came from the other side of door and told us to enter . Upon entering the room, I could see that there wasnt much furniture and could see the figure of a man sitting on a chair . Even though you fell sick, sorry for not visiting you, Olga-san . I dont really mind, Id rather people visit me when Im energetic . Uluru-sans brother, Olga Fleur . Hes a healing magician who was anything but average just like Rose and ran a clinic . He was the person I would ask to teach me . * I see, youre asking me about healing magic before you go on your journey For the time being, I explained to Olga-san about the current situation of how I would be sending letters to different countries . Olga-san was pondering on something but it didnt seem like he would refuse . However, I dont think its really necessary for me to teach you anything, you know? Usato-kun, youve already become a healer thats even more amazing than me . Even so, I want to ask you because Rose is in the forest right now . Y-yeah After all, I dont have a strong body like you Healing is all Ive got . Olga-san said so as he folded his arms and looked troubled . Uluru-san raised her hand and started to give advice to the troubled Olga-san Well then, how about comparing our healing magic together as a test? You dont mind right, Usato-kun? No problem . Then, lets do it! Youre not going to ask for my opinion Hahaha . I released my healing magic from the palm of my hand before Olga-san who was smiling bitterly and Uluru-san who was smiling cheerfully . Just like when I did this test with the crystal before, the same pale green light appeared . Uluru-sans healing magic seemed to be thicker than mine but the colors werent too different . However, Olga-sans was As expected . Dense . There was no transparency at all . It was completely green . Compared to Rose though, hers was a much darker green than Olga-sans . Olga-san, how do you usually refine your magic power? I seem to always get this thin green color when I do it Its the same for me . I dont do anything different from you two . My magic is a little different . . its something youre born with . Born with However, this dense healing magic is effective at curing diseases . In exchange, I get a much weaker effect from casting healing magic on myself Ahahaha . Perhaps the denseness of healing magic can tell you what it can heal? I looked towards the usual magic I released from my hand and slowly clenched it to form a fist . The light dwelling in my fist remained the same color it has been since I first started using this magic in this world . As far as I know, using healing magic to heal diseases is different than using it to heal injuries . Basically, youre healing them from the inside Got it? Youre not curing them of their disease, youre healing them of their disease . I dont really get it but I guess I can assume that Big Brothers healing magic is at least one step ahead of mine? Let see I guess you can think of it like that way, I dont think its wrong . Compared to my healing magic, it was definitely one step ahead Rose could probably help me in some way but I felt like this was something that I had to learn for myself . If I take into consideration of the difference between me and Olga-san, it was the denseness and the color . If I were to be able to match those, wouldnt I be able to heal diseases as well? From what Rose has taught me, she would For now, I should try to concentrate my healing magic instead of trying to expand it . I suppressed the overflowing magic from my palm so that the light wouldnt escape when I enclosed it . From there, I poured more power into my palm . My thought process was like Maybe I could just increase the amount of magic power in one area to increase its thickness . Even I knew it was such a simple and plain idea . However, I could feel some sort of change as the magic power inside me started to travel like electricity . Usato-kun, what are you doing? Eh? I just wanted to add some more magic power . I took my eyes off my hand and kept on putting more magic power into it . The green-colored healing magics light gradually started to become a darker color . Maybe I could do this The moment I was thinking so, Olga-san who took a peek at what I was doing suddenly took a hold of my hand . Usato-kun! Stop what youre trying to do right now!! Eh? Dont tell me that I succeeded!? At that instant, the overflowing magic and light in the palm of my hand Was scattered with fresh blood . * Haah One hour had passed since I tried to put more magic power into my hand . My magic did become a denser color at that moment . But afterwards, it mightve been that my hand couldnt handle the amount of power But my hand had ruptured with blood . Its not like my hand exploded but just that there was a cut and blood flowed out from there . I was surprised to learn about this kind of development . Of course, I healed my wound with my own healing magic shortly afterwards . I realized it as I was healing myself but it seemed that what I tried to do was quite dangerous . Uluru-san wanted to try it too but was harshly scolded by Olga-san . I could understand where he was coming from though . When you increase the concentration of magic, it will become denser and have different properties . Olga-san started to teach me a bit more about these rules . He also taught me that as the color became darker, it would become harder to heal myself . I should take into consideration that demerit . In fact, I noticed it too . I tried to heal myself with that denser healing magic but I wasnt able to . Olga-san was naturally born with denser healing magic and even he had a lot of trouble when it came to healing himself . I could somewhat understand these results . It was something worth trying . I felt like I would be able to grasp it by repeating this process . I suspect that this was how Rose and Olga-san were able to quickly heal people . It would be difficult to heal people with diseases but up until now I thought it would be impossible for me . I should make sure to use a safer amount of magical power when I attempt this again . For that purpose It seems like Ill need to do some training . I gathered my healing power once again to form a denser color . This new type of training was just perfect since I would be able to do it anywhere . But I didnt want to inconvenience these two again in case my hand got splattered with blood again I should head back to the training grounds . But as I was walking home, I looked back to see Usato-kun!! Oh, if it isnt Senpai I could see Senpai who was smiling and waving her hand towards me . She rushed over towards me with a happy expression and started to excitedly talk, Its a bit sudden but how did you notice Ark-sans main protagonist traits!? Just what are you talking about? It really was sudden, Senpai . Well, I was thinking of quickly returning home to try to this new training but I dont mind hanging around here for a bit longer . Senpai seemed to be acting really unreasonable right now No, it was just the usual . Please wait a moment Fuuuhhahhhh Alright, Im ready . I took in a deep breath and released it . Is it that bothersome to talk to me, Usato-kun? Theres no way thats true . Only a bit . Well, I really dont mind talking with her though so I didnt say it out loud . Chapter 46.1 Rose and Felm had come back from their trip to the forest . I think about 10 days have passed? It seemed that Felm spent relatively the same amount of time as me when I went to the forest . Felms expression when she came back . . its like she was tired of everything in this world . Felm was also spaced out and saying You betrayed me Im guessing she also had a similar experience with that savage rabbit . Im fine now though since I had Bluerin . However, after Felm had come back . . Im not too sure how to say it but she felt sturdier than before . It was just my hunch though so it might not exactly be the case . Lots of things sure happened here while Rose and Felm were in the forest . First of all, Lloyd-sama made a bold and grand declaration to everyone in this nation about sending the letters out . Well, compared to fighting on the frontlines with the Maou army it might not seem like a big deal . But to me, it felt like it stirred quite the ruckus from the people in my surroundings . There was also my request for getting Ark-san to accompany me on my journey I wonder if they already told him? I didnt want too many people in my party as it would be harder to move around . I would prefer just having the minimum of people required . I was thinking of going to the castle and directly asking Ark-san just in case but I decided against it I can imagine a lot of adverse effects of having a large number of people I think I have a good idea of how many people would be good while taking into account my own abilities . Since I was waiting and Rose wasnt here in that time, I just proceeded to train more healing magic . The results werent too favorable . Manipulating the amount of magic power was too difficult and it would get depleted quickly while I was attempting this . I could only rely on my own intuition at this point and get a grasp for controlling my own magic power to just the right amount . I managed to get to point of maintaining the condensed state but it lasted for only a few seconds . It really is difficult . I was at the training grounds and attempted to condense my magic again . It wasnt stable at all as my magic power vanished . I felt exhausted and sat down on the ground . I would be heading for the journey tomorrow but despite that I hadnt made much progress . It was the first time I encountered a wall since coming to this world . Until this point, it was all thanks to Rose that I was able to progress through my healing training . I did feel like running away at times because of how severe her training was but I put in effort and I was rewarded with good results . Thats why I did my best . I just cant always have things going my way, huh While I sat crossed-legged with the intent to gather magic power into my hands, the accumulated magic disappeared instantly this time . Did I not have enough concentration this time around? As expected, I couldnt expect to cure someone of their disease in 10 days . Hey, Usato . Yes . ? Wait, Leader? Whats the matter? I hadnt heard anything until now . Rose called out from behind me and she was sitting on a rock . What was it? She seemed to be bewildered or something . Shes showing a reaction that I havent seen from her until now . She approached me in silence and caught my hand . When did you start adding magic power into your hands like this? S-sorry! It feels like Im doing something wrong!? Answer the question . Was I really doing something bad? Olga-san got angry at that time and it did feel dangerous For now, I should honestly answer Rose . I-I saw Olga-san condense his magic and I tried to do the same thing to change the color of my own healing magic! Olga? You saw his magic and thats why youre attempting this? While I was feeling nervous, Rose hit my hand with a smack and folded her arms . She was looking at me in thought . After a few seconds pass, the corners of her mouth curved up and formed a crescent moon . Then while she tried to hide her eyes, her body shook as she seemed to suppress herself and let out a laugh in a small voice . Ku, hahaha Umm, whats wrong? Did she finally turn insane? While I was thinking something rude, Rose had settled down after laughing for a bit . Then she showed a really wonderful smile . In fact, it was kind of scary seeing her smile like this Ive never seen her smile like this before . She unfolded her arms while I was confused at what would happen next . However, Rose grinded her hand against my head and combed my hair . She then revealed another smile . This is something like a special property of healing magic . Im sure youve noticed it but as the color gets dense, the effects of healing get stronger . But to compensate, the healing on yourself gets weaker . As expected, it was like that . I didnt think you were capable of it yet . You could easily die if you apply it during the wrong situation but Well, isnt it easy? If its you, you should be fine even if youre dealing with a large number of people . Even I didnt expect for you to notice this by yourself . In other words, I exceeded her expectations and started being able to do something ahead of schedule . It mightve taken me longer with much more training . Somehow I felt like I could try even harder now . Err Is there a trick behind this? Its all about effort . Theres no shortcut to this . Its the same as its always been with your training . Since youve been able to put in effort before, you should definitely be able to put in effort now . Which meant that there was no other method or tricks to getting this to work . I just had to do my best and put in the effort Now that I knew was making good progress, I grasped my fist tightly while feeling a sense of achievement . Chapter 46.2 Which reminds me, why did Rose come here? Was she suspicious of me for practicing magic here? Or maybe she was surprised for a different reason? Right, I have something to relay to you Tomorrow will be the day when the letters will be sent out . Which is why Im supposed to tell you when youll depart but It seems that people will see you off so just wait at the gates tomorrow morning . It doesnt really suit me though . You can take Amako with you . Ah, yes . I understand . The heroes should join you shortly after . From there, youll merge and start your journey together since your first destination is the same . Seeing me off . . would the people in this country be seeing us off? The image I was getting of it was people cheering and shouting I can agree that it doesnt suit with me too . I dont think Senpai and Kazuki would run away from it though . What should I bring? Take your uniform and the bare minimum essentials along with you If youre taking that bear along with you, get something so that you can strap him on your back . Getting a cord to fasten him should be sufficient . The bare minimum luggage . . I guess Ill take the knife I received from Rose and my notebook . Ill also carry a bit of rations too . Thats all I really need, other people will probably bring anything else we would need . Is there anything else you want to ask me? For now, thats it . I see . Then before you head out tomorrow, theres one more thing I need to teach you . ? What is it? There were a lot of dangerous things on the outside so perhaps she had some advice for me . Fundamentally speaking, Roses words are usually never wrong . I braced myself for next words as she presented her fist in front of me . If you ever get caught up in a situation with some fellows who look down on healing magic you can beat them down without holding back . I cant do that!! That would cause a lot of problems!! Even Ark-san said it would be bad . This persons boiling point was really low . . I cant even imagine what kind of mess she would make out there . Those kinds of people only know about what healing magic is like on the tip of the iceberg . But once you beat them up, theyll return to their real character so theres no problem . U-ummmm . For the time being, Ill gratefully accept her words and change the topic to something less dangerous . Thats pretty much all I wanted to say . You should go ahead and prepare for tomorrow . Itll be too late once it gets dark . Yes . Ill be returning to the lodgings Whether its for better or worse, this journey will definitely influence you . Im expecting a lot from you, Usato . After casually saying so, she started walking away from the training grounds . I couldnt help but mumble the words she just said as I saw her back . Expecting a lot from me, huh It makes me happy, dammit . Was I this simple of a man? Or was it because it was Rose who praised me? That could be the case since I did place a lot of trust in her . She was my teacher since arriving in this world and probably the first person that I respected . Well, then again This might be due to the fact that Rose had tamed me to this extent . Now then, I should prepare for tomorrow since I already heard about whatll happen . I started slowly walking back to the lodgings as I stretched myself . I had to prepare a leather belt to strap Bluerin on my back . However, I stopped walking once I noticed a figure of a shadow within the forest and could even hear their footsteps . Looking closely, I noticed that they had silver hair . I was able to easily identify the figure . What are you up to, Felm? Ugu After the figure let out a startled voice, a girl with tanned skin and silver hair appeared from the shadows . Her silver hair reached down to her shoulders while her eyes seemed to draw me in . She was also wearing the training uniform with the Rescue Squads logo stitched onto it . She broke her line of sight from me and turned away . While feeling nervous and putting her hands behind her back, she spoke Im taking my break right now and I cant enter the town so I thought I would take a walk But youre here . Ah, I see . But why hide? Although she was behaving right now, we were enemies at one point . She couldnt just walk on the streets even if you take into account how open-minded people were in this country . Its because I dont like you . Why did she not like me to this extent? Well, I guess it wasnt too strange since I was the one who captured her . If she doesnt like me then theres no helping it, I had to hurry and prepare for tomorrow right now . Once it gets dark, itll be troublesome in various ways . Haah, okay . You finally have a break and all so make sure to let your body get some proper rest Wait . ? As I was passing by Felm, she caught my arm . You . Are you going somewhere tomorrow? Huh? Which reminds me, I didnt tell you? . . Tell me . Eh? Im saying to tell me where youre going!! Even though she dislikes me, shes nosy enough to press me for an answer for this . Since she seemed to be frantic about it, I gave her a simple explanation about the letters . As I finished my explanation, she seemed to be angry and wanted to say something but immediately stopped . Instead, she hung her head down . Whats wrong? Ah, perhaps youll feel lonely since I wont be around . She kicked my leg in silence . I have no idea what but this girl was displeased with something so she kicked my leg . This amount of pain wasnt much and I was used to it so I didnt show any reaction on the surface . However, it was still a kick with demonic strength so it still hurt and made my leg numb . I was just joking but maybe she really did feel lonely . . Kuh . Wait, dont tell me you really will feel Its unfair!! You get to escape from this hell! Ah, I see She felt irritated after see my face once more so she kicked me again . Afterwards, she headed in a different direction from where I was walking . Her second kick had much more power behind it so it made me a little angry too . . . I couldnt help but think about how I usually interact with Rose during these kinds of moments . So while I really wanted to retaliate back, I was the senpai here and decided against it . Instead, I calmed down and looked at Felm till she disappeared from my sight . I could probably catch up to her instantly if I wanted to but it was probably best to leave her alone for now . The decision had already been made for me to go on this journey; there was no way for me to back out now . Maybe I should have at least said something like you can just suffer here, you clumsy girl when she kicked me again . Actually, whats with that? Saying that this was hell . Ive certainly had a taste of what hell was . If I were in her situation, I would be in comfort . I had to deal with a Grand Grizzly and some big monster snake . I couldnt even sleep at night because I was scared of that snake, you know . Haah Well, I should be open-minded here and forgive her . I started walking towards the lodgings again . I dont know if it was thanks to her or not but my strides felt a bit lighter now . While pondering on why my steps had become a bit lighter, I headed back to prepare for tomorrow . Chapter 47.1 It was morning and was the day I would depart on a journey to give out the letters . Before heading to the meeting place, I went to the fruit store where Amako lived . Ill get used to it eventually So Ill endure it for now . I really stood out with my pure white Rescue Squad uniform along with my large rucksack that was packed with all the necessities . However, the groaning Bluerin on my back probably stood out the most . I had fastened on a belt with Bluerin on my back while he carried the luggage . I was doing my best to carry all this but it still felt very strange as I probably still wasnt used to it . I could only smile bitterly as I stroked Bluerins nose and headed to the fruit store in front of me . Amako and Salra-san came out from inside the store . I couldnt hear what they were talking about but after Salra-san said something to Amako, she gave her a big hug . Amako opened her eyes in surprise but showed a sad expression as she realized something . Im sure it was hard for Amako as she considered Salras feelings . Seeing the emotional parting, I did my best to not get in the way as I watched over them . After they had separated, Salra-san looked towards me and gave me a profound bow . Please take care of this child . I could somewhat understand thats what she was saying to me . I couldnt clearly respond as I wasnt that certain about myself but I know for sure that I had to protect Amako no matter what . Salra-san had been protecting Amako all this time . Now she was leaving that responsibility onto me and it was an important duty with a lot of weight . Sending the letters, the journey itself, curing Amakos mom, and protecting Amako . Its heavy . I said so in a quiet voice as to remind myself of what lies ahead . Salra-san took Amako by the hand and walked towards me . I didnt know what to say in this situation as I looked at Amako whose eyes already seemed moist . As I was desperately thinking of what to say, Amako lightly tugged on my uniform . Nn? You dont have to say it but Thank you . It seemed she looked ahead a bit in the future and knew what I would say next . It was very slight smile but I still noticed it as she looked at me . After realizing I was being teased, I gave a sigh of relief and started walking . Usato . What is it this time? I slowed down my pace to match Amakos as we headed for the gates . As we were walking, Amako suddenly called out to me . I Do you think it would be alright for me to come back here? What kind of meaning did she have behind those words? Did she not intend to come back here anymore? Or perhaps she couldnt come back anymore even if she wanted to . I couldnt help but tilt my head to the side in wonder . Amako looked down on the ground and started to mutter her next words . You can . . return . . here at any time . Afterall, this . . is already your home . Salra-san said that to you? Yeah, but I dont know if I can come back . It might be possible Ill never be able to return . Rose did refer to Amako as the [Princess of Prophecies] at one point . Perhaps Amakos position in her country was a lot more important than I had initially thought . Understanding that, I had lost my next words to say to the downcast Amako . I didnt fully comprehend her situation and how large the scale of this problem was so I couldnt provide any words of comfort . Its really pathetic . As I mocked myself, my steps became a little faster as I could see the gate in front of me . * Usato is going huh Inside the Rescue Squads lodgings, Rose was inside her office as she abruptly said those words and looked outside . She was looking at the direction of where the gate was . There was no other way to enter this country except for that gate . As for the gate itself, it would serve as a door for Usato to go into a different world . The other countries werent as easy-going as Lyngle Kingdom . There were also ferocious monsters inhabiting the lands . There were bandits that watched the roads as well . There were also people that bought and sold people as a business . She had a feeling that it would one day come to this but she wasnt worried about Usato . She trained him so that he wouldnt be taken out by some nobodies . He would gain experience from entering this different world and although it wouldnt be bad to see him experience all this with her own eyes Kuku . . As she touched the window with her hand, she smiled . In truth, Usato had exceeded her expectations . It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Roses training was pushing the very limits of what a human could endure . But Usato had faced that head on with courage and did it without slacking off . Roses first impression of him was a kid with a pitiable expression . Compared to the two heroes, he had nothing that would draw people towards him . In fact, he was only at Ulurus level when he first started training . However, Usato had magnificently adapted . The key was after his fight with that good-for-nothing snake . It was a threat that Usato had encountered while he had been living in a severe environment . Even though it would normally be a good decision to fight there, anyone else seeing Usato trying to fight the snake would probably think he was a big idiot . To begin with, it was already wrong for a healer to think about fighting . But thats good . In the middle of Usatos fight with the snake, Rose had said those words as she looked at his appearance . It wasnt that it was wrong for a healer to not think of fighting . . it was wrong for people to think of not fighting at all . A warrior who could still fight after using up their magic power until its exhausted . Rose was aiming for the very apex of healing magic . Her goal of subordinates who wouldnt die Even if they were pounded, cut, pierced, smashed, or broken in two It would be like a hero who could stand up no matter what the situation was . * Chapter 47.2 Nn? Looking out from the window, Rose could see a silver-haired girl heading out . Rose couldnt help but laugh as she saw the girl being wary of her surroundings as she walked . As Rose was about to move to capture the fool Excuse me . Aah? The door was knocked and a rough voice came from the other side . Rose wore her coat as she replied with an Enter . A tall man with a frightening looking face Alek had entered the room and gave a bow . What is it? Sorry for the bother but I couldnt seem to find Felm anywhere, have you seen her? Aah, you mean that . Distorting her mouth into a monsters smile, Roses line of sight fell onto the window . Looking outside, she could see Felm sneakily moving and trying to hide herself . She probably had some sort of plan to secretly leave with Usato as she was carrying a lot of luggage She was still not at a stage to leave from here yet . I see, shes going after Usato and trying to leave here . Probably . After opening the window, she put force onto her legs and jumped out . With Roses physical ability that far exceeded an ordinary persons, she instantly moved in front of Felm who had been walking ahead all this time . Felm who had been slowly walking was petrified when she saw that had Rose suddenly appeared and couldnt understand the situation ! Well, just wait a moment . Felm ran away in the opposite direction once she regained her senses . However, Rose caught Felm by grabbing onto her clothes as expected and Felm dangled fruitlessly in the air . I-Im sorry Even if you apologize at this point, you know Felms face went pale like never before as all the power in her arms and legs were drained of strength . It was understandable considering the abuse she received from Rose thus far . At the moment, Felm was being held by the collar by no other than an evil spirit that resided in hell known as Rose . Felm understood she would be beaten up right away if she took on her usual attitude right now . You were probably planning on following Usato and going to a different city Y-youre wrong . Which part is wrong? Huh!? As Felm let out a pitiable voice, Rose started walking with Felm in hand towards the lodgings . It wasnt like Rose couldnt let Usato take care of this fellow . It would be a great chance for Felm to learn more about humans and what is considered normal for them . But given the circumstances and Usatos important mission, Rose had decided against it since she didnt want Felm to get in the way . Either way, you would have been stopped by the gate guards . Theres no way you would get through . E-even I Huh? Even I what? I-its nothing Felm had wanted to say something in objection but stopped halfway through . As Felm went silent, she also became dispirited and hung her shoulders down . Well then, I still have to give you your punishment for heading out without permission . . Eek . Felm knew . She knew that she wouldnt be forgiven even if she begged Rose . Felm had personally witnessed Usato getting beaten up without question by Rose . When she saw Rose for the first time on the battlefield, Felm just thought that she was scary . Now that Felm met Rose in person, Rose was an existence to be feared as she should shiver in terror before her . Im going to hold a grudge against you for this Usato . Felm had those thoughts against Usato who had left as she was dragged away into the hell called training . Alek who had witnessed this scene from the window could only shake his head and think just the usual . From there, he went back to continue his own training . * Werent there too many people to greet me as I made my way to the gate? A lot of people had called out to me in loud voices as I was walked towards the gates . Before long, I could see a group with horses and the gate itself . There were roughly around 10 or maybe more people? In that group, a young man had gotten off the carriage and waved his hand at my direction . Usato! Ah, Kazuki . I didnt hear about the specifics of how we would be travelling but it seemed we would be moving by a horse-drawn carriage . Looking closely, I could see several lightly armored knights that surrounded the carriage . They were probably arranged that way to protect the horses and the people riding them . In that group of knights, I could see Ark-san . Bluerin, you Will you be alright riding this? Gwuh . ! Theres no way Id be fine, is what Bluerin implied as he kept pounding on my legs . Why you Youre really not holding back against me anymore . Youre just too sturdy and tough, Usato . Gwuh . Bluerin nodded in agreement with Amakos words which irritated me a little so I flicked his nose with my finger for the time being . As I headed towards the carriage arranged for us, I called out to Ark-san . Good morning, Ark-san . Good morning! Getting off his horse, Ark-san placed a fist on his chest as he returned my greeting . As I was thinking he was energetic as usual, he suddenly presented two of his hands before me . We will handle your belongings, Usato-dono . You should head towards your carriage in the front . A-ah, thank you . As for Bluerin? Im sorry to say so but hell be moving along with us instead . As expected . Well I cant imagine Bluerin getting onto the carriage . As I gave my luggage to Ark-san, Amako and I started walking to the front where our carriage was As we were walking, Bluerin was scowling at me as he gave a Gururuh sound and retrieved my belongings that I had placed on the ground . Dont give too much trouble to Ark-san, okay? Guruah . Whats with that uncertain reply of yours? It should probably be fine . If anything happens, I just have to come outside and watch over him . Bluerin handed over my belongings to a knight that was close by and I headed inside the carriage . There was enough room to fit about 10 people and it looked a little more modest on the inside than I had initially thought . Paying closer attention to the surroundings, there was Inukami-senpai and Kazuki There was also a woman with a white robe and long light blue hair, Welsey-san . Good morning, everyone . For now, I should greet everyone . Amako and I replied with our own greetings . Its been a while since weve talked, Usato-sama . Eeh, Welsey-san . Youre also coming on this journey? You really left quite the impression on me, after all . Like when you suddenly took me by the hand when you found out about my magic attribute . Or how scared you looked when you saw Rose . Yes, it would be too much to leave everything to just the heroes which is why Ill do my best to help until we reach Luquis . Is that so? Its not like I thought we would be the only ones moving but Lloyd-sama was really generous to send a mage like Welsey-san who was really important to this Kingdom . As for me, Im really glad to have someone like Welsey-san come with us . No no no, I cant contribute much with my amount of power . Senpai and I learned magic from you, have more confidence in yourself teacher . The two of them had a lot of trust in Welsey from the looks of it . Maybe Welsey was similar to how Rose was like to me as my teacher Although I would have preferred Welsey-sans calming aura over Roses . After all, Roses aura was like a savage animals where just looking at her would cause me to tremble . If I said this to her in person, theres no doubt she would beat me senseless . As I was lost in my thoughts, Amako suddenly tugged on my uniforms cuffs in silence . Amako showed an expression of worry and directed her gaze towards Welsey-san . I could somewhat understand what her thoughts were and called out to Amako . This person is alright . Rather, you should be more wary of Senpai . . Yeah . Nnn? Just now, did you naturally treat me like some dangerous person? Inukami-senpai didnt seem content as she said so and showed a sour expression . Ignore it, ignore it . I let my back rest on the wall . . when the carriage suddenly shook and I could hear the wheel of carriage bumping into something . It mightve been good to just walk . . That reminds me, Welsey-san . The letters . . Im taking good care of them, dont worry . Welsey-san went through a small rucksack and retrieved several sheets of paper . Suzune-sama and Kazuki-sama should have already been told this but these are the letters youll be sending . At the moment Ill be taking care of them but Ill hand over the letters to everyone once you go your separate ways . Thats why you dont need to worry about these letters for now . When we depart? Were not sending a letter to Luquis? For Luquis, Ill be the one to send a letter . Is what Ive been told but I dont mind if Suzune-sama and the rest want to come along . . In other words, Welsey-san would be setting up an example of how we should give out the letters? If thats the case, it would really help . Its not like you could suddenly appear to give out a letter to an important person and be like bye . Leaving aside Kazuki and Senpai who were in the student council in my former world, I wasnt used to doing something like this at all which was why I was worried . At least one of my worries had been resolved . Thinking so, I leaned back in relief as I looked outside from the window . I could only see green everywhere from the trees surrounding us . I was still used to the scenery before me but after a few hours, Ill be able to witness ones I havent seen . The beginning of a journey A new place . It would a great adventure with a dangerous road full of the unknown . For better or worse, I had become accustomed to this world . I didnt know what would happen beyond this point and I could only absentmindedly dwell on the possibilities . Chapter 48.1 Luquis, the country that resides next to Lyngle Kingdom . Inside this country, there exists a large magic academia . The structure itself is large enough to be mistaken for a castle . There was also someone who held the most authority and governed this academia . This person would be similar to something like a principal or a headmaster at a school . The students studying here developed their own systems of magic and even competed against each other as rivals . From what Ark-san said, the students here not only studied magic but other subjects as well such as martial arts, sword techniques, and so on . From what Welsey-san said, one could only graduate from here with excellent grades and the ones that do graduate become powerful mages . From what Amako said, there was no shortage of discrimination against inferior lineages of magic that people were born with . There werent a lot of factors to consider when characterizing ones system of magic to be superior or inferior . The factors were the raw amount of magic power, its usefulness, and how much demand there was for it . You could make up for some shortcomings with your own effort to a certain extent but you couldnt change the system of magic that you were born with no matter how hard you try . At least thats what Ive heard It was currently the night of the 6th day since weve departed . As I was blankly staring at the lit campfire, I thought about our current destination, Luquis . Except for the guards that were keeping watch, everyone else had already turned in for the day . I really should be resting as well since we were scheduled to arrive at Luquis tomorrow . However, just thinking about our destination made me feel restless and I couldnt fall asleep . Ark-san, you shouldnt push yourself . No no, I rested plenty just a while ago . Ark-san who was sitting in front of me gave a refreshing laugh as he replied . Since I couldnt sleep before, I had gotten out of the carriage . I noticed Ark-san and had called out to him out of concern . I already knew this but he really was a very polite and kind person with good manners . It may be due to the nature of his line of work as a knight but it was fairly easy to have a conversation with him . He was similar to a committee chairman at school . Ark-san, you Yes? Youve been to Luiquis, right? Senpai kept going on about Ark-san being a main protagonist and saying incomprehensible things about light novels . Of the nonsense Senpai spouted, she mentioned this matter . But Ark-san had displayed a somewhat awkward expression to my words . Was it a topic that I shouldnt get into? . . Yeah . Sorry, was it something I shouldnt have asked? No, thats not necessarily the case . Ark-san panicked at my question and quickly denied it by crossing his arms . I could see how frantic he was just from how the sword on his hip swayed from side to side due to his sudden movements . I suspect that Youll know about it sooner or later at any rate . I should at least tell you about it myself . Is it related with what will happen tomorrow? Yes . Im guessing that youve already heard about the discrimination in Luquis with regards to the systems of magic from Amako, right? . Well . Although I thought it was cruel, I also personally thought of it as someone elses problem . Kazuki and Inukami-senpai might get angry over this issue but I felt like it didnt concern me . The discrimination against what type of magic system you possess Theres also discrimination against non-humans . Discrimination against non-humans? Wasnt this something in every country and not just Luquis? At the very least, thats what Ive been told . Luquis is a gathering of people from various places and they all have their own objectives Whether its to become a knight or to live a life in luxury, everyone studies hard to achieve their goals . It would take too long for me to explain everything so I will omit most of it . The main thing that I want to say is that the non-humans who choose to enter Luquis will be persecuted and have to prepare themselves to face that . Arent they aware of how dangerous it could be? Yes, but thats just how much value Luquis holds . If it was my world, I guess it would be like a school with a gathering of the elite . However, I just cant see how valuable this was to others just from this conversation . Why would they go out of their way to undertake magic training? Thats just hell . I speak from personal experience You get struck and beaten down . . if you get back up, you get beaten down again . . if you somehow manage to avoid a blow, youll be immediately kicked . I just cant imagine why one would participate in this kind of training which required no thought; it was simply physical suffering . Was it a school specifically for non-humans to get a beating? Youre showing an expression like you dont understand . Well, yeah . I cant comprehend it . Even if its filled with danger, there are things that they must accomplish . On the surface, Luquis prohibits the act of buying and selling non-humans but this is where students gather from all over the continent Although there arent many people who discriminate against non-humans, there will always a group of people or individuals with extreme prejudice against non-humans . While Ark-san directed a slightly troubled smile at me, he reached over to a stack of dry wood and tossed some more into the fire . The fire grew larger and brighter from the added fuel The illumination was also enough for me to catch a glance of Ark-sans faint but sorrowful expression . That academy is the best place to study magic, theres no other place that would be considered more ideal . However, it is also the worst place to be for a small number of individuals . Honestly, I dont like it over there . Im sorry . Ah, no! You didnt do anything wrong, Usato-dono! I really wanted to helpful to you in some way and seriously thought about being your guard when I accepted the request . Even so, I was still the person to make Ark-san accompany me to Luquis . He considered it the worst place to be; I couldnt help but feel very sorry . I-incidentally, what kind of impression do you have of non-humans, Usato-dono? My impression? Hm . Different from humans? But that was obvious . Even so, the only non-humans Ive met so far are Amako the beast girl and Felm the demon . Looking at just those two I dont really have any . It may have been due to the bad influence over me since the average non-human didnt seem all that monster-like or scary compared to Rose the demonic Leader . It feels like the Rescue Squad itself was a band of monsters In fact, Felm treated them like goblins and ogres . But what was with Ark-sans question? The person himself seemed to pause for a moment but then in the next moment, he gave an uncharacteristically loud laugh . Hahahahahaha! E-eeh . . ? What was so funny? Ark-san tried to suppress his laughter . I dont think I said anything odd . . it was just a simple and plain response with no other meaning behind it . Even so, Ark-san laughed uncontrollably . Dont really have any, you say . It really is a statement thats unique and something only you would say, Usato-dono . Only me you say Yes, it suits you . Thats probably why Amako was not worried about you Someone like you who would treat humans and non-humans equally . Meaning that the people of this world had a much different impression than me . . so much that they would burst into laughter, I guess? As expected of me, I wouldnt fear non-humans from how much fantasy novels Ive read about them . To begin with, our common sense and impressions were different as we had come from a different world . Everything in this world already felt different after all . . whether it be non-humans or anything else . The people in this world accepted magic as it was something ordinary and naturally regarded non-humans as dreadful existences . Even if you say its very much like me to think so, Im exactly a good person like you think . Usato-dono is a good person . Youre just not aware of it yourself . Dont praise me so much, please . I might get conceited, you know? Hahaha, it would be better for you be a little more conceited . From just our recent exchange, Ark-sans expression had gotten a lot softer . He even had a cheerful smile . Right now, Ark-san didnt give off the courteous impression he gave when we first talked but rather it felt like he was being more open and honest . Usato and Ark got on slightly better terms with each other . Chapter 48.2 Hmm? Whats the matter? I was sitting around the campfire and absentmindedly chatting with Ark-san when he suddenly looked in the direction behind me . Having my doubts, I turned around to look . Ark-san seemed to have his attention focused on the carriage behind me . It seems like theres one more person who couldnt fall asleep as well . The door was opened even though I closed it when I had gotten out of the carriage . I saw a figure of a girl through that opening . When our eyes met, she got out and started walking towards me . You cant sleep? You cant sleep either, Usato? After Amako said so, she sat down and stared at the flames just like me a moment ago . However, why was she up so late? Leaving me aside, Amako should have been sound asleep beside Senpai . Inukami kept on hugging me so I woke up . Hahaha, thats Looks like Amako-dono met with a lot of trouble . Really, that Senpai is . . Seeing as we were reprimanding Senpai, Amakos sour expression turned to a smiling one . Afterwards, Ill talk with Senpai before letting Amako sleep again . What were the two of you talking about? Just talking about what would happen tomorrow . As expected, I couldnt just say we were discussing about how non-humans were being discriminated in Luquis . Since that was the case, I just gave a rough explanation while omitting that part . Usato, do you remember the things I mentioned to you before during my stay at Luquis? Hm? I remember . If I recall correctly There was a beast kin who helped you out . Is that so? Ark-san was somewhat surprised and asked Amako to confirm it . Amako replied by nodding her head . Im not sure whether theyre still here but . . Usato, could we visit them once youre finished with your business? Im going too? Yeah . Im going as well huh What should I do if theyre someone scary? No, I really dont think anyone could match Rose but . . it didnt change the fact that it was bad for my heart if I met someone so intimidating . Luquis wasnt a safe place for non-humans and they were living here . Maybe they also had some kind of special magic like Amako? At any rate, I wont get anywhere without receiving permission first . Is it alright for us to go, Ark-san? I think it should be fine? After delivering the letters, its not like theyll make a decision immediately . Well be staying here for a bit and that should give you plenty of time to do what you want . It might even take longer than expected which may delay you from sending your own letters I dont mind at all . If thats the case, there shouldnt be any problems . Amako was hugging her knees in delight, probably because she might see an old friend again soon . Seeing her appearance, it got me to remember that she had been separated from her own kind for a long time . It was probably hell for her until she met Salra-san . When I was around Amakos age before, I was just a whining brat that cried because I couldnt go on a trip . I couldnt help but give a bitter smile when I compared my childhood to Amakos . Im starting to feel a little sleepy I felt that after my exchange with Ark-san, I started to feel tired . I initially thought I would go for an all-nighter but now I really did sleepy . Thinking of going to bed, I got up but Ark-san called out to me as he remained seated . Usato-dono, look next to you . Next to me? I was so absorbed in my own thoughts that I didnt notice it until now but Amako was dozing off next to me and my knee was supporting her head from falling . Before I realized it, her hands were also grabbing onto my sleeves . . Ark-san noticed this and probably pointed it out as he didnt want to wake her up . As expected, shes the most reassured by your side . Is that so? Well, I guess I can just sleep here . How about you, Ark-san? Ill be changing shifts to stand watch soon so Are you going to fall asleep while sitting like this? Its okay, Im used to it . During my time in the forest, I had to sleep like this while on a tree in case any monsters attacked . In comparison to that, this was nothing much . For the time being, I sat beside Amako and hung my uniform on my shoulders that I had folded up . Then, Ill be counting on you tomorrow . I should be the one saying so . After exchanging words with Ark-san, I closed my eyes while thinking that it had been a while since I slept with someone beside me . Perhaps it was because I wasnt self-aware of how tired I was but I surprisingly felt my consciousness gradually fading without much resistance * kun . Someone was calling out my name . I wonder who was calling me? Inside my own drowsiness, my eyes opened . Before I knew it, I was lying down . I was certain that I slept next to Amako while sitting upright beside the campfire yesterday . In addition, I felt something soft like a pillow wrapping around my head . Hey, Usato-kun . Nn . While my head still wasnt fully awake, I saw a figure of a person . Actually, even though my head wasnt fully functioning . . I immediately recognized who it was . Haah What the Inukami-senpai huh . W-wait a minute! Im letting your head rest on my lap, you could at least give me a better reaction than this! Seeing through the obvious ulterior motive of Senpai, I got off her lap and looked around . It was quite bright already, it looks like I overslept . It seemed that everyone else that was inside the carriage aside from Amako who slept at the same time as me had already gotten up . Seeing as I had already got up, I went to greet them . Did you carry me, Kazuki? Nn? Yeah, but you dont really need to thank me . It was a little heavy but it wasnt too much trouble . Even though I ended up oversleeping, it really felt different to be able to entrust yourself to people you could trust and just fall asleep . There was an unspoken rule in the Rescue Squad where you couldnt oversleep so its been a while since Ive in an environment this carefree and lax . Leaving that aside Usato, please do something about Senpai . Inukami-senpai? While giving a strained laugh, Kazuki turned his head towards Senpai . Sure enough, Senpai had become sulky because of me and was patting the sleeping Amako on the head who was on the opposite side . Really, so rude . A beautiful girl giving you a lap pillow and yet not being aroused at all . I mean, it was obvious to see your intentions . Also calling yourself a beautiful girl feels somewhat deplorable Honestly speaking, she really was the beautiful girl type . In addition, if I was bluntly asked if I was happy about the lap pillow . . I would answer I was happy! in a loud voice . But I wasnt a fish that would bite onto the fish hook in front of me with such obvious bait . Anyways, I heard from Amako . Senpai was hugging her so she couldnt fall asleep . . Eh . B-but thats because shes so cute so I cant help it! Dont try and make excuses Well, dont sulk so much . Its not like I wasnt happy, you know? Probably . It seemed that my words cheered her up as she cleared her throat with an ahem and moved her hand away from Amako . Good grief . Youre not honest at all, Usato-kun . Usato is unexpectedly shy and likes to change his wording after all . You two are just too honest . I say people like me are normal . In response, they just ended up telling me Theres no way thats possible . Grrr Are these two trying to say my common sense was abnormal? Usato-sama being normal I cant help but think that this feels a little off . Even Welsey-san Welsey-san who had been scanning over the letter lifted her head and uttered so while giving a wry smile . If Amako was awake right now, she would definitely take this opportunity to side with everyone and say how abnormal I was . This time it was my turn to become sulky so I sat down and started to perform the magic training that Rose had previously mentioned . As expected, Im not normal huh . You know, doing this isnt all that difficult . Welsey-san said so with her usual expression . Shes been saying this to me on every occasion ever since we started this journey . From what I heard, it takes several months of memorization before one usually learns a new magic spell . However, this wasnt considered to be that difficult . As long as someone knew the procedure, anyone could easily do it . The Welsey-san who had told me that continued to speak Thats why Ive been telling you . . even if its easy to do, its still dangerous . If you mess up, the magic power you unleashed will blow up and inflict damage on yourself . Really, thinking its okay to do this just because youre a healing magician This is something you should only try once youve gotten better at controlling your magic power From there I kept on getting lectured as usual by Welsey-san and I stiffly smiled as I operated my magic power . To get from my dim green light color to something that resembled Orga-sans dark green light, I repeated this process over many times . But without seeing anything in front of me, it was difficult to tell if I was making progress . However according to Welsey-san, I was making a considerable amount of progress . I wonder if I could do that too Senpai is a little irresponsible so it would be better to stop while youre still only thinking about doing it Theres no problem if youre here right, Usato-kun? No no . Even though I seemed to be doing everything naturally, I was really having a lot of trouble . If Senpai were to attempt this and easily succeed, I dont think I could regain my confidence . Also, I was genuinely concerned that Senpai would cross a dangerous bridge and didnt want that . I didnt have that much reaction since I was used to it by now but when my magic discharges, it hurt quite a bit . Senpai was more or less still a female high school student . I was doubtful if Senpai would be able to endure it . You cant do that! Suzune-sama!! Isnt it fine, Welsey-san? You think so too right, Kazuki? Yeah Its not that Im not curious but Welsey-san has been telling you to stop, Usato . It might be better to not try . Still, Kazuki really trusts me to this extent Not that its a bad thing . It would have been nice to get along with each other sooner back in our former world . Thinking back to the days where I thought of you as a normie (Riajuu) who should go and explode, I really do feel sorry . Mmmmm, fine . I dont want to trouble Usato-kun too much after all . You were already troubling me quite a bit, not that I would say it out loud . Seeing as Senpai had finally settled down, I lightly sighed . That reminds me, how long was I sleeping for? I heard we would reach Luquis today but Oh yeah, how much longer? You mean until we reach Luquis? Yeah, looking at our current location Once we go over that hill in the distance, we should arrive . If that was the case, I estimate itll be around one hour or so? I dont know if this world had something like a clock to tell the time though . A place with students, its relation with non-humans, and someone who was part of the beast kin that helped out Amako Although these all got me curious, what really piqued my interested was without a doubt Luquis healing magician . Chapter 49.1 While I felt uneasy during this trip, it only took a week for us to reach our destination by carriage . Thanks to Amakos foresight, we were able to safely reach Luquis without much trouble . We still ran into monsters but according to Welsey-san, our encounter ratio for this trip was considered very low . Well, Bluerin was also here and acted as something similar to a detergent to the monsters but it didnt change the fact that Amakos magic was amazing . After various things happened along the way, we finally arrived at Luquis gate . I was inside the carriage and looked at the impressive gate throughout the window . Its pretty Lyngles gate gave off the impression of being solid and old . Luquis gate was black and decorated with ornaments of various colors . It looked gorgeous . There was also something like a magic circle engraved onto this gate . . it was possible this wasnt just an ordinary gate . I might just be overthinking it though It feels like a school . Although its completely different from the kind of school we know . Well, of course . I nodded in agreement to Kazukis words as he was also looking out from the window . Welsey-san was talking with the guards at the moment but I should mentally prepare myself for when we do enter . We were in a sense representing Lyngle Kingdom so we had to be careful and act in a way that wouldnt degrade Lyngles reputation . Senpai, please pay attention to your surroundings . You definitely cant start an argument or cause trouble for others, okay? You know I was a former student council president who honored the rules, dont treat me like someone who randomly attacks people on the streets It seems you cant trust me to this extent? Im saying this because youre the former student council president . Senpai had a strong sense of justice and she would definitely jump out to help a student if they looked like they were being falsely prosecuted . But I did find this trait of hers to be praiseworthy . Amako, youll be putting on my coat right? Try your best to not move your tail . Its alright, Im used to it . I put on an overcoat that was similar in color to my uniform over Amako . Shell be waiting inside the carriage while the rest of us along with Ark-sans group headed towards the castle . It was an important mission so it felt more reassuring for me to accompany them . Our group consisted of Welsey-san, Kazuki, Senpai, and me . Ive received permission . Well then, well be entering Luquis now! Welsey-sans energetic voice came from outside and the carriage started to move . At the same time, the gate opened and revealed what was happening on the inside . The structure of the buildings and shops stood in rows . There were buildings of different sizes everywhere but it only emphasized the clear and noble atmosphere surrounding the school dyed in white . What was with this? This school wasnt just some common building but rather it reminded me of the Western architecture I would often see in my former world . It was possible that I was basing my standards from the impressions I got from Lyngle Kingdom . There was a straight path along with a row of buildings that led straight to the school . In Lyngle Kingdom, stalls were also more commonplace . It seemed that the business here for these stylish and robe-like uniforms were good . Almost everyone on the streets wore the same thing and their ages werent too far apart either . It was a strange sight . The amount of adults present here at the moment could be counted on one hand . This is . . the magic city Honestly, I didnt think there would be a place like this for students to live so freely . Ive heard it was a school so I was thinking itd be more regulated This would be more like a university back at home rather than the high school I attended . As expected, we cant just take this carriage and ride it down this street . Well be walking from here . Ah, yes What about Bluerin? As for the Blue Grizzly, itll be at the stables with the other horses . It would draw too much attention, after all . I see . I was a little scared that I would have to take him into the city . I cant imagine what might happen so I was glad . Feeling relieved, we got off the carriage as Welsey-san had instructed . As for our belongings They were still loaded on the carriage so it should be fine . I hear there would be knights standing watch so I didnt need to worry about anything being stolen . Even so It felt like I was getting some unpleasant stares . We had just entered through the gate but I could already see lots of students . Everyone was wearing a dark-like robe Or rather, I should say there wasnt any other kind of clothing . Since I was wearing a white uniform, I felt like I was out-of-place . Nn? Whats wrong? Usato No, its just Inside the crowd of students, there was a boy glaring at me . It was the kind of glare you would give to a parent you didnt like . The robe of the boy who was glaring at me seemed to be dirty with soot . Nevertheless, a glare like this was an everyday occurrence for me . Not to mention the fact that this kind of glare didnt feel threatening at all I made eye contact with the other party and they seemed startled as their body trembled . After a few moments, they ran away . Kazuki, could it be that my . . eyes are scary? In response, Kazuki took a moment before replying Rather than scary, your eyes give off a very chivalrous-like feeling . I felt that chivalrous was far from what it really was but I was still a bit happy that Kazuki said so . Chivalrous, huh . I see myself as someone timid so praising me like that I feel moved Amako who was next to be muttered, During the times when hes scary, hes really scary though . But I cant hear you at all . While I felt moved from the bottom of my heart, Welsey-san was leading us on the main street and pointed to the opposite side . Following her indicated direction, I could see the largest structure in this city . Thats where our goal is and its not that far . As for the knights, please standby here . Well be handing over the letter . . Well then, please follow me . Yes . Well, Ill leave Bluerin to you, Amako . Im not particularly worried but do be careful . Itd be nice if you could show a little concern No, these were Amakos words . They wouldnt mean much if someone else said them but since Amako was the one saying it, these words showed how much trust she had in me and was probably her way of encouraging me . While persuading myself like this, the knights seeing us off bowed towards us for some time before we followed Welsey-san on the main street . Chapter 49.2 Our armors are durable and cheap! Im quite confident in their quality! If youre looking to equip yourself, you should shop here at Carluna armor store! Our dried meat is the best! You wont find this kind of dried meat anywhere else! Dont assume that I dont have any skill just because Im a student! Im looking to buy almost anything, please come sell your items here! We can negotiate the prices depending on the items! There really were a lot of different shops here . I imagine that it would be a lot of work for a student to manage a business here . Still, I couldnt help but admire the student beckoning for customers to come over . They didnt look much older than me either . The students here who dont have any spending money outside of school work here to earn some . Theyre just helping out adults who own the shops but most of labor force here is composed of students . Ahh, sort of like a part-time job . How interesting . Aside from their studies, the students also worked . . it was just like our world . I slowed down my walking pace a bit to take a closer look at Luquis while making sure Welsey-san was still within my line of sight . It was really difficult to imagine that a place so full of energy like this would have something dark as discrimination against non-humans . Seeing the sight of laughing students walking down the street while checking out the stores I ended up thinking out loud Maybe this country didnt have something like that? Senpai, what do you think? Youre interested in stuff like this I wonder what Kazuki and Senpais impression of this place was . As I was thinking to ask Wait, huh? Kazuki, Welsey-san Wheres Senpai? Eh? Senpai? Huh? If its Inukami-sama then shes right beside Shes not here!? Is that person incapable of sitting still for just one moment!? As expected of the Magic City! The things theyre selling look like they come from the fantasy genre! We hadnt even walked for 10 minutes and Senpai had already disappeared . My cheeks twitched . . but just then I heard a familiar voice shouting amongst a crowd of people behind me . I couldnt see them but I had a good guess of who it was . I saw that Kazuki and Welsey-sans cheeks were also stiff due to Senpai . I turned around in silence and headed towards Senpai who was amidst the commotion . The person who raised their voice before with such high tension was unfortunately, a beautiful girl . It was truly unfortunate . The image I had in my mind of Senpai had greatly changed . . in a bad way . Sorry, shes our companion! Its unfortunate but shes with us!! There were a lot of robed people around Senpai but they were too pre-occupied by what was in front of them to pay much attention to her . Senpai stood out as she was wearing a custom-made armor from Lyngle Kingdom while the people around her had black robes . There were so many people around Senpai that I was slowly losing sight of her I couldnt help but give a heavy sigh . She really was enjoying her time in this world a little too much . If it was before, she was practically at unreachable level for most people at school . At least thats what I thought but it seems Senpai has fallen . A-almost, just a little more . . I had finally advanced enough to clearly see Senpais figure again . Senpai had a gleam in her eyes as she was looking at a shop keeper talking and displaying some sort of armor Dont tell me you already forgot our objective for coming to this country!? She was just like a child who was in high spirits and couldnt suppress herself I quickened my pace a bit . However, maybe that wasnt a good idea as I suddenly collided with one of the onlookers . Oww . Ah, sorry! Did I bump them in a bad spot? I wasnt sure but they had fallen on their back so I was about to extend out my hand towards them with the intention of helping but I caught a glimpse of their eyes with long slits staring at me and swallowed my breath . These eyes with long slits were just like Amakos beast eyes . I couldnt see their face clearly as their hood was on . They probably didnt want others to see their face . With that being the case, I should pretend that I didnt notice anything to avoid arousing their suspicion . . At this stage, I didnt want to get entangled in anything troublesome . Before we deliver the letter, it would be no laughing matter if problems were to come up right now . . Are you alright? For the time being, I reached out with my hand that had paused . Their eyes remained calm as they took my hand . At this time I was also able to see their eyes clearly which confirmed my guess . I didnt say anything and slowly helped them get up . Youre quite the unusual person . No An unusual person you say Well, I guess I am Im someone from a different world after all . To the people of this world, I was a very unusual person . They patted the dust off their robes after getting up and then glanced at my face . . They probably saw that I looked a bit worried as they proceeded to say, I only fell down, Im not injured at all . Thats good . . I really do want to give a proper apology but Im in a hurry at the moment so I really wanted to apologize and maybe treat them to something but Senpai was like a child right now running around everywhere . I had to take her back to Welsey-san and Kazuki . After saying Im sorry again, I started walking towards where Senpai was . Wait . Tug . My right arm was firmly grasped and pulled back . Looking back, I could see a sharp glint inside their eyes . As they pulled me back, they drew closer to my face and sniffed it . I dont think their intentions were lewd Rather, I felt anger and bloodlust emitting from her instead . You . Have a smell Im familiar with . Well, what kind of smell are you referring to? I didnt take a bath since yesterday But I couldnt say that and it probably wasnt that . . He was probably referring to something else when they grabbed my arm No, judging from their voice, it was a she . She was referring to a different smell . If it happens to be that Dont play dumb Why do you my acquaintances scent on you? . Nn? Could it be that the person who helped Amako before was you The moment I said that, the hand that was holding my right arm tightened like a vice . What strength she had . She didnt have as much as Rose but it was still a considerable amount . At the very least, it wasnt strength that a human would have . It seemed like they intended to drag me to somewhere else but I couldnt allow myself to leave from here I used my own strength and raised it just enough to resist them from pulling me away . She raised a voice in surprise at my resistance as she felt how dangerous the situation was for her . . . ! I cant move you As expected, Amako is already Now Im next Wait, I think youre misunderstanding the situation too much . Calm down for a moment . Calm down, huh It seemed like theres been a weird misunderstanding . They mistook me for some villain coming after them . However Before I knew it, I was suddenly bound by some kind of thread and my arms were locked as I let my guard down . It seemed she had prepared it in advance and hid it in her left hand within her robes . The surrounding onlookers noticed the situation and wanted to say something upon seeing the thread but They just walked away . Hey . Save me, you students . A slave trader? A bandit? Or perhaps youre part of the famed Kidnappers from Lyngle? Sorry, the last option was probably my group . But they kidnap people in a different meaning . R-really, just calm down for a bit! Amako and I are Yes, were friends!! Friends huh . Humans sure say the most convenient words to match the situation W-well Before I finished speaking, they put more strength in their arm . One of the arms was holding my right arm to prevent me from escaping and although I didnt see what was behind me I was used to the peculiar sound of a hand forming into a fist and storing power . This was bad . Although I had more strength than her, their grip on me was too strong so I couldnt get away . What was up with her grip strength? Haah!! From behind, she launched a fist and aimed it right at my abdomen . In the middle of her punch, I caught a glimpse of the ears on her head . She had light brown hair that was tied up and on top of her hair were beast ears . She had a young and pretty face but there was also anger on it . While feeling that this was an unreasonable situation for me to be in, I resigned myself to my own fate and caught her fist to stop the blow . Mumumu . The power from her fist was sent directly into my palm and I received the impact . If it was a month ago, I would probably faint from the pain in just a few seconds but After enduring that sand bag hell training, just this amount of power wasnt enough for me to faint . At least thats what I thought but the palm that received her fist was minced . Ouch!? Fresh blood scattered from my palm But I immediately used healing magic to close up the wounds . I felt something sharp cutting into my skin but it was shallow and the speed of my healing magic was faster than her ability to injure me . Wha You received it No, it restored itself?! Youre not human!? Im human, you know!? Really, how rude!! Im still human! The real monster was Rose, the great devil king!! The color on their face changed, was it that strange for me to receive their blow? Now along with the anger on their face, there was also a trace of fear . She let go of my arm and cautiously glanced towards me . . . Wed stand out too much here Seeing the confidence in my eyes, she showed a sour expression . She fixed her hood and said to me Your face . I remember it . After leaving these words, she ran and disappeared into a back alley . . Should I chase her? I had some confidence that I could overtake her with my speed . However we had an important mission right now and it wont be a good idea to pursue her when the letter hadnt been delivered yet . Instead of going after her here, maybe I should report to Amako afterwards? She said Amako was an acquaintance so it might be a better idea to let Amako dissolve this misunderstanding . In the worst case scenario, I could just forcibly persuade her . I wonder if this was good news for Amako? Amako said they helped her out and all Wow, Im getting a lot of undesirable attention right now . It felt like I was some kind of animal at the zoo in a cage . While calming down my tension for the encounter I just had, I headed towards Senpai and called out to her . Yikes . This person didnt notice at all . She couldnt see Kazuki and the others but since I was this close, I really wish you would notice . Senpai . Mu, youve come at just the right time, Usato-kun . Look at this . Dont you think this type of crafting method is very elaborate and exquisite? Senpai . I mean, I know I received a sword and all but I really do want to try using a bow too . . Alright, alright . I got it, Ill go back so Stop looking at me with that expressionless face . Senpai replied while sounding frightened as she looked at me . From there, Senpai followed me back in silence and we walked back towards where Welsey-san and Kazuki was . Thankfully, we didnt encounter that beast girl again . Welsey-san and Kazuki didnt see my exchange with her either . We were about to deliver a letter so it would put us in a bad position if we injured any of the students here . I brought her back . Inukami-sama You should be a little more conscious of the important mission youve received Welll, sorry sorry . I couldnt hold myself back . Please dont make too much trouble for us Even if it was only for some time, you were the president of the student council Usato, you alright? Im fine, just a little tired but Other than bringing Senpai back, nothing else happened . While observing the exchange between Kazuki and Inukami-senpai who was in shock, we proceeded towards our objective again . I already got mixed into some trouble in Luquis Next time I wont say anything unnecessary . * After 20 or so minutes, we arrived in front of a large white building . We had finally arrived at our goal . Just from my initial impression, it didnt seem like the castle you would see in Lyngle but rather something like a extravagant school building . This is Is it really this building? Yes, this is the center of Luquis . The very essence of the Magic City the Magic Academy of Luquis . This was the place where the first letter would be delivered to . Honestly, it exceeded my expectations so I couldnt help but feel restless . There were students no matter where I looked, enough for my eyes to hurt . Whats with this guy? and Theres someone who looks really plain in that group . were some things I overheard from the students . Yeah It was really true so I couldnt voice any objections . . Did we receive permission to enter inside? Err, I got a guard to relay a message when we arrived at the gate so So were waiting for someone to escort us I wonder what kind of response well get . I cant cross out the possibility that they might treat us poorly but we were messengers from a neighboring country I wont say well get a courteous reception but it should at least be moderately cordial one, right? Hey, those are some nice clothes youre wearing . Uooh!? I was astonished as someone whispered close to my ear . Rather than feeling that it was creepy, I was just surprised because I had never experienced something like this in my life . Was Inukami-senpai committing another crime!? No, it was a different voice . Looking towards the source of the voice, there stood a young boy with grey hair with a gentle smile . He was also a bit shorter than me . No no . . Im truly sorry for surprising you . Your esteemed group should be from Lyngle Kingdom and here as envoys right? Y-yeah . Youre not wrong . Then, you are Yes, I will be the one escorting you to the Principal . You can call me Halfa . He respectfully bowed and his black robes fluttered Halfasan? I thought he was a young boy but he had a neutral face so I couldnt really tell My height over him doesnt tell me much either . The robe was also covering most of his body so I couldnt really find any distinct features . . . No, leaving that aside It was really mysterious how he whispered in my ear without me noticing at all . Even if there were a lot of people in my surroundings, I didnt relax my guard at all since we were in an unfamiliar place . At the very least, I dont believe hes just a simple guide . Usato-kun If theyre acting as a boy, they must be some mans daughter right? Senpai, my composure right now has a crack in it . Please be silent for a while . Are you always so bitter!? There was no point in having a conversation with this person unless they calmed down and thought about the meaning behind my words We stepped onto the grounds of the academy and followed after Halfa-san who was leading the way . There was a plaza in the center surrounded by school buildings in rows . Students were spending their free time by reading, talking, and practicing magic here . As far as I and most likely Inukami-senpai were concerned, seeing this scene made us think that this is the kind of school we were expecting from a magic academy . Wow It was pretty much just like I imagined the everyday life to be like from a magic school . As much it was full of magic energy, it was also overflowing with youth in the atmosphere . What am I, an old man? It seems like you have a strong interest in them . Halfa-san who was walking in front of us turned and addressed us . His voice didnt feel cohesive like when he whispered in my ear . Its something weve never seen before . I apologize if it was impolite . No no, its not impolite . In fact, I greatly welcome it . They should be proud that esteemed individuals such as yourselves have taken an interest to them . Halfa-sans casual words . Those words made Senpai to twitch for a moment and caused Kazuki and Welsey to stare in wonder . I wasnt that surprised . After all, this was Senpai and Kazuki . Did the Principal talk about us? No, but seeing the carriage your group arrived in and its quality, I knew your group couldnt be ordinary Also Halfa-san turned around and faced me while pointing a finger towards my body . Was there something behind me? I looked behind but there was no one . . Me? No, I really didnt stand out that much apart from my magic power that was slightly more than the average person . Other than my rare healing magic, there was nothing else that I had . If I had to list one more thing, it would be this uniform that I received as my proof of being in the Rescue Squad . Lyngle Kingdoms Rescue Squad, the second unorthodox healing magic user who dons the white uniform . Eh, you know about me? . Or rather, unorthodox you say Unorthodox Yeah . Even though I heal wounds like normal healing magicians, I was really alienated No, even if it was Roses healing magic I was still really insane to do something like destroying my own body and healing it repeatedly . But I really went through all of that . Well, I admit it was really odd from other peoples perspectives if you thought about it . However, I really didnt think this would spread to other countries . In reality, just hearing about anything related to healing magic would make most people suspicious . In reality, I havent seen it with my own eyes so I cant say if its fake or not yet . Fufufu Thats probably what the majority of people are thinking . However Even though the amount of magic power you have cant be compared to the other two beside you, you have a surprising degree of natural magic power diffusing throughout your entire body . An ordinary person is incapable of this . Are you capable of Magic Vision? While Halfa-san was still pointing at me, he nodded to Welsey-sans question . Magic Vision, I wonder what it was . Magic Vision is a type of magic eyes . It can see the magical power flowing in living beings and in the atmosphere . Just like Usato-sama, its a rare system of magic . So thats why he knew about us Being proficient at seeing the flow of magic But being the same type as me, did that mean that he couldnt do anything else? . That was a rash assumption . I had a feeling that this person wasnt normal at all . . Well then, lets hurry on . Ive received a command to guide to you to the Principal so it wont do to be late . Senpai, Kazuki, and I looked at Halfa-sans smile in turn and then started walking . Our steps were light but as expected I just felt insecure somehow . Usato-kun . Pon Pon . Senpai tapped on my shoulder with her finger . While gazing steadily at Halfa-san walking in front, I directed my awareness towards Senpai . Hes disguising himself . I dont like it . Hating your own kind Im convinced . Im not concealing myself anymore! I was only casually responding but Eh? Was Senpai in fact wearing a mask before? No Thinking about it carefully, I never talked to Senpai back in our former world despite how much we were talking right now . In those days, I truly thought that she was a flower on a high peak . That was how much I respected her but Now she was friendly yet deplorable . Well, I guess she just likes it better here . Mu, did you just say something, Usato-kun? Its nothing at all . Hey, please face the front . Before I noticed it, I couldnt see any students around us anymore and only our footsteps resounded in the hallway . It was as spacious as the castle in Lyngle Kingdom . Suddenly, Halfa-san who was walking in front stopped . This is the Principals room . After saying so, he turned towards the door and knocked on it . Kon Kon . Principal, Ive brought them . Halfa-sans words were brief . After a few seconds, a slow Go ahead . came from the other side . Halfa-san smiled at us and opened the door . As I entered the room, I saw that the room was filled with a dazzling golden color . It went against my expectations as the person sitting on the chair wasnt someone who was old but rather a woman whose age was around her 20s . She greeted us with a friendly smile, Welcome to Luquis . Im here to receive you . And declared so . Chapter 50.1 She was carefully examining us . Those were my thoughts the moment I made eye contact with the woman in front of me . The woman had a neutral expression as she gently said to Halfa-san who was still at the door behind us, Good work, Halfa . Yes . Then, I will excuse myself . After Halfa-san bowed and went away, my attention went back towards this woman who was known as the Principal I didnt mean it in a bad way, I was just curious . I wasnt the only one that was curious . Inukami-senpai and Kazuki who were next to me held interest as well . Seeing the cheerful grin on the womans face, I felt that it was mischievous and it brought me a strange comfort . At this time, Welsey-san took a step forward towards the woman and talked to her in a familiar tone, Im truly sorry for the abrupt visit . Its also been a while, Principal Gladis . Its really been a while . Im happy to see you again, Welsey . I wonder if you could introduce me to the little ones behind you . Of course . Then, everyone Were these two acquaintances? Well, Welsey-san was a magic expert so it mightve been strange for her to have no relation at all with a school that helps cultivate magic . The three of us introduced ourselves in turn . Im Inukami Suzune, its an honor to meet you . Im Ryuusen Kazuki . Im Usato Ken . . These children are overflowing with talent . My name is Aiela Gladis, Luquis has been entrusted to me and is under my care . Aiela Gladis-san nodded in admiration towards us as she said so . She was not only the principal of this school but she also governed Luquis . It was an amazing feat considering how young she was She looked only slightly older than Rose . Then, you didnt come here just to greet me right? Naturally . We came here today to discuss about the crisis approaching this continent Welsey-san retrieved a letter from her bosom and carefully handed it over to Gladis-san . She opened it and silently read it . I forgot to consider this until now but, this was a school and a place for learning Although the contents of the letter didnt explicitly request for students to fight, we were still asking for their cooperation and assistance . I wonder if Gladis-san would disagree with that . If she thought this letter was requesting for something like conscription, it would be difficult to explain . After a period of silence, the letter in Gladis-sans hand shook After she lightly sighed, she stood up from her chair and left the letter on her desk . I see, the Maou army But I heard that your side had obtained victory over them in the recent battle? It was a battle that we were supposed to lose . We won only due to the heroes and this healing user . It was also due to the efforts of one more person One more person It was probably Amako . If it wasnt for her, it wouldve been really bad . I really was walking on a dangerous bridge . Haah To think that Lloyd would send the two heroes over here He did so because he wanted to express his intention of how serious he is, right? Yes, he realized that just sending a letters would have no meaning . He really is absurd . Well, thats one of his good points . Gladis-san seemed to be at a loss as she folded her arms and took another look at Kazuki and Inukami-senpai . I can tell that theyre the heroes just from looking at them . Theyre exceptional, as expected of the ones that were selected among many from a different world . Additionally Theres one more young man . Looking at his uniform, hes part of her unit? She was puzzled as she looked at me . I felt like I was out of place here . That was natural since Inukami-senpai and Kazuki had the qualities of a hero . I had healing magic and the differences in our magic power were overwhelming . Halfa-san was probably able to clearly see that when he looked at us . Hes a healing magician just like Rose and was summoned from the same world as the heroes . This is why he is present here . Was Welsey-san worried about what Gladis-san might say? Welsey-san seemed to support my presence here as she explained my identity . Gladis-san stared at me in wonder as she listened to the explanation . I thought so but to think it really was the same white uniform as hers I see . You really cant judge a person by their appearance . . Wait a moment . It seemed like you knew who Rose was but this felt unfair . Unlike her appearance, Rose was a perverted and sadistic person whose eyebrow wouldnt even flinch at someone suffering . Yet not judging me by my appearance Actually, how I looked on the outside was exactly what I was . I felt discontented due to her misunderstanding Gladis-san had a difficult expression and suppressed her eyebrows as she continued, Could you wait a bit before I give a reply? As expected, I cant just decide on my own for a big decision like this I need time to discuss it . Or are you short on time for your journey? No, were not . In the end, were not the ones deciding so well stay here and wait for your official decision . Then our side will arrange housing for your group . Youre all guests so its proper manners . Thank you for your kindness . . The conversation went a lot smoother than I expected . We even had our housing arranged for us . If my letters on my journey were accepted and kept at the same harmony as this one itll be Yeah, it wont . The last place I would go to wasnt very welcoming to humans after all . For now, we just have to wait . Yeah, theres not much else to do . I felt relieved as I whispered back to Kazuki . It would take some time but it seemed to be all right . On top of that, we were even given a place to stay . I was feeling a bit tired now too, I didnt notice how nervous I was until now . Gladis-san held a jewel in her hand and muttered something to it . In the next instant, Halfa-san entered the room and greeted us again . Well then Halfa . Can I leave it to you to guide them to their lodgings? Leave it to me . Then, everyone follow me . Halfa-san bowed as he asserted so and turned around to lead the way . His grey ashen hair which extended to his shoulders shook under his light steps as he urged us towards the door . We followed Halfa-sans example and bowed towards Gladis-san . As we were about to turn around, Gladis showed a smile towards us as she seemed to have thought of something . Ah, thats right, while were making the decision If its alright with everyone, how about observing some of the lessons here at our school? Individuals such as yourselves possessing excellent powers would give a good stimulus to the students here . Of course, I dont mind if you refuse . Ah, that kind of proposal was right in the strike zone of a certain person Is it really okay!? Su-Suzune-sama! Just as I had thought, Senpai took the bite immediately . She was excited and delighted while Kazuki and I were forcefully smiling . Gladis-san was surprised at the unexpected response . Hey there, settle down Senpai Sorry, shes a person who cant hold herself back . Along the way here, she caused many many problems . Ah, h-hey! Let go of me Usato-kun! S-so rough Are you someone who likes doing it forcefully!? Yeah, yeah . Seizing Inukami-senpais arm, I drew her closer to me as I dragged her away . It was the usual occurrence where she was just joking around so there was no reason to think too deeply about it . If we stayed any longer here, shell expose her true character in front of Gladis-san . It was better to let Gladis-sans first impression of Senpai to remain as a courteous person . Well, well be on our way . Saying so, I pulled on Inukami-senpais arm and dragged her with me as Halfa-san continued to lead us to our rooms . . Kazuki and Welsey-sans expressions looked like they witnessed something amazing . Was it my imagination? I was only taking Senpai out due to my instinct and sincerity after all . Chapter 50.2 Halfa-san led us to an inn near the school . The lodgings for the knights in our group had been taken into consideration as well, according to Halfa-san . I felt relieved knowing that Ark-san and the other knights would be able to get a good nights rest They protected us during this journey after all . Although we were given time to rest, I still continued my healing magic training . While doing this type of training didnt involve any physical activity, it still caused fatigue . I really hope to use these few days to rest both my body and mind . Since I now knew where we would be staying, I should move on to the next most important objective . It was important to carry my belongings but granting Amakos request comes first . Seeing the figures of Inukami-senpai and Kazuki entering the inn, I called out to Welsey-san who was also entering the same inn as us . Welsey-san, Ill inform Ark-san and the rest of this place . Additionally Thank you very much for your help today . I had to meet with Amakos friend, I couldnt ignore this matter . While I was thinking this, Welsey-san laughed awkwardly and scratched her cheek I wonder . Why does it seem like she was showing an apologetic expression to me? I didnt really do much, it was nothing . Compared to you, Usato-sama, you had to deal with something much more troublesome If its about me, Im fine . Besides, I decided on my own to take on such a troublesome task . It could also be seen as my way of repaying the kindness that Lyngle Kingdom has given me . . Suzune-sama and Kazuki-sama have also said something similar While still looking apologetic, she said these words and realized that her worries were unfounded . The three of us had already reached a conclusion regarding the initial summoning . Kazuki, Inukami-senpai, and I didnt resent anyone in the Kingdom . They were under desperate conditions and had to use the hero summoning . Ive slowly come to understand their circumstances over time . Im really glad to have been able to meet you and many other people . I was also able to get along extremely well with a nice person like Kazuki and a pretty person like Inukami-senpai . As far as Im concerned, thats more than enough . Thats . . something that wouldnt be good to say in front of Suzune-sama, right? Thats right . Thats why this conversation is a secret . Fufufu, I understand . Welsey-sans tone was much lighter than before and her stiff smile had also relaxed . Im glad she was energetic again but I really hope she wouldnt say anything to Senpai . My previous statement about her sounded so conceited for someone like me . It was like I was some kind of playboy . T-then Ill be going . Yes, take care . Despite how I acted so confidently in front of Welsey-san in the beginning, I left in such a pitiable and cowardly state . I immediately turned away from Welsey-san as I would die of embarrassment if she noticed anything . It really didnt suit my character at all . Exiting the inn, I returned to the streets, my face still feeling a little hot . It was getting closer to evening now so the avenues were somewhat less crowded than the daytime even though I was walking on the main street . Nn? On the other end of an alleyway, there stood a group of people in robes . Within this group of people, a young boy glared at me . While I couldnt completely read his expression, I could tell it wasnt a trivial matter . . . . I was curious about the boy and got closer to take a peek . The alley led to a park with a plaza . The robed people from before were displaying their magic and laughing like children . Other than the boy who was expressionlessly looking at the magic on display, nothing was out of the ordinary . Except for the presence of magic, it was a normal park . . Is it just my imagination? I thought the boy was being bullied, but it looks like I was just overthinking it . I mightve been still been on guard because of that beast girl who had attacked me . Since it looked like I had no business here, I returned to the previous street and walked towards the gate . . The boy from before had soot all over his robes unlike the others . The other kids seemed to be around Amakos age and their robes were clean and tidy . That was all I really saw, I wonder why I felt curious . Something about the situation felt off . . No, it was probably a bad idea to enter a situation and handle it poorly . That boy was glaring at me with resentment after all . I didnt want to be entangled with something strange and I already had my hands full with Rose . Ooh . I arrived at the gate . The carriage was in a stable and I could see Ark-san and Amako near it . I was relieved to see that Bluerin was behaving himself . I waved at them to get their attention . Usato-dono! Ark-san noticed and waved back . . I should summarize todays events and tell them to Ark-san . * I see, an inn in front the school . Im familiar with that place . Surprisingly, I didnt need to explain much . We were able to smoothly deliver the letter but the response would take some time, which is why it was decided that everyone would be staying at the inn . While I explained the location to Amako, Ark-san folded his arms in thought and then laughed after a few moments . If its about us, you dont need to worry at all . Im familiar with the inn that Usato-dono described . You dont need to guide us there . You should go ahead and take Amako to meet their friend . Its been a long time since youve seen your friend, right? I bet you want to see them as soon as possible . Ark-san Amako, you should thank Ark-san . Thank you Ark san . Amako, you could also call my name with a Csan attached to it I dont mind, you know? If you think about it, Im older than you . As I was thinking to whisper my thoughts to Amako, she faced me and spoke out first . Calling Usato with a Csan attached feels somewhat embarrassing . Hey, just what do you mean by that? She could say that because of her foresight abilities, but did she say it because she was sensitive towards this kind of thing? Or did she say it because it would be unpleasant to call me with a Csan? I really wish you would make it clear for me . . Wait, I needed to calm down before my line of thinking start becoming similar to Senpais . I had something important to do right now . I would be going with Amako to meet with her friend . Fufu, you two can go and leave us to stand watch here . Ill inform you if we get a reply for the letter . You can also leave Bluerin to us . Really I dont know how to thank you for everything . Then Ill accept your offer, Ark-san . Lets go, Amako . Yeah . Then, this way . As expected, Ark-san was someone you could rely on . Only capable people like him would be able to say these words . Bidding farewell to Ark-san, Amako led me through the streets and crowd by hand . Amako seemed to be in a good mood . I could tell since her tail, hidden as it was under the white coat, was swaying from side to side . However, I still had to tell Amako about what happened . Of course, I was referring to her beast kin friend who had attacked me this morning . Ah, Amako . Before we head to your friends place, I need to tell you something . Her home is just nearby, well reach it soon . I want to hurry and introduce you to her . No, thats Was Amako that happy? Even if I tried to stop her, I dont think I would be able to . What should I do? My first impression was the worst . If the person I would be meeting was the same person who had punched me in the day time She might just attack me the moment we meet . While I was endlessly thinking of what to do, Amako who still led me by the hand had stopped . Before I knew it, the path we were on had become quite dark . Here . I saw a crumbling building with faint light leaking from the windows . The house seemed stable enough that it wouldnt collapse at a moments notice, but when it was coupled with the dark atmosphere it gave off, I couldnt help but feel that this house was ominous . I guess I could describe it as one of those western buildings I would see in Japan being converted into a haunted house . It made me wonder if someone really lived here . For people like us, its more convenient to live in places like this . Ah, I see . As one would expect, nobody would think about coming here to this gloomy and eerie place . It was sort of like a forbidden area . However, it was bad for me at the moment, in various ways, to meet this person in a desolate place . After all, she went all-out against me despite the fact it was day time in front of so many people . I cant imagine what she would do without any spectators . . Amako, I dont want to disturb your reunion with your friend . I think it would be a better idea for us not to meet yet . I would be satisfied at just being able to see you happy . What are you saying? Usato, youre going to meet her too Dont make excuses I dont mind Usato coming along with me You wont get in the way Youre being weird Usato, are you hiding something from me? You easily destroyed my attempt at a natural conversation to a surprising degree . Ive already conveyed everything I wanted to say on this topic . I understood I would be meeting her friend just from this conversation . Forget it, I wouldnt try to talk my way out of this as it was an everyday occurrence . Aah, Amako would have a response no matter what I would say as she could just foresight it . It made me realized once again that I wouldnt be able to win an argument in this lifetime with this girl as my opponent . Being able to see the future was just way too convenient . If I had foresight magic, Rose would Impossible, my body wouldnt be able to react in time . Haah, I get it . Ill tell you I told Amako about what happened today . When I described that persons ears and hair, Amako confirmed that it was the person I was about to meet . When I told Amako that I stopped her friends punch, she moved away from me . Just how many more times was she going to draw away from me? I understand the situation . Usato should stay behind me, Ill clear up the misunderstanding . Ive really placed my troubles on a girl who is younger than me I sighed and walked with Amako towards the old house . She knocked on the door . . However, there was no response But the moment I thought that, the door in front of Amako burst open and something flew towards me . Eh? What was coming towards me You tailed me all the way back here!? You monster!! Ah I see now The moment that the door in front of Amako opened, someone with a broom commenced their attack on me . It was a familiar voice . Seeing her swing her broom down towards me, I dejectedly coated my body in healing magic . * The door near Amako was kicked open and a beast girl came out with a broom . The beast girls long, slitted eyes were filled with anger and it didnt seem like she would listen to anything I had to say . This situation was just like this morning except that she now had a broom to swing at me . I see, Amako foresaw this and dodged to the side . Yup, this is dangerous . I really wish you would help me out and say something . Haah I dodged the downward swing from the broom and distanced myself from her . My opponent seemed very tense . She huffed like an infuriated predator, then charged forward with her broom . I dont know what kind of monster you are but I wont let you put your hands on my friends here! Wait, lets correct something first . Im a human . If I keep being called a monster like this, even Ill think that Im some kind of monster . I dont really want that . You can regenerate your own injuries! If youre not an ogre, what else could you be!? Youre telling me youre a human!? Dont take me for a fool! Even I can differentiate between a monster and a person! . Youve really said it now . Something that shouldnt be said . Calling someone an ogre is something you absolutely shouldnt say to a person, you know? It would cause quite a lot of problems if it wasnt me, you know? Someone who could regenerate themselves had to be an ogre . As expected, even I would be annoyed at a statement like that . Amako, hurry and resolve the misunderstanding Why were you standing still in fear? Theres a fearsome beast girl right in front of me but why are you stepping back away from me? Even though Im extremely calm right now? The calmest Ive ever been . Looking at the current situation, it looked like I couldnt depend on Amako . Even so, I doubt I could convince this enraged beast girl in front of me right now about Amako . It might just add more fuel to the fire . Then from this situation, it looks like Ill have to do something by myself Theres no helping it . I guess I have to make it so youll listen to what I have to say I felt the thin healing magic around my body and focused my magic around my fist . Secret, healing punch . It wouldnt leave you with any injuries so it was a punch filled with kindness . Ill use this punch to make you settle down so youll listen what I have to say . A technique that could render the other party powerless and prevent future trouble . It was a wonderful technique and the most suitable for me . Fuuh My opponent stood still and just observed . We couldnt stay in a deadlock like this forever . Ill aim for that broom first . Ill destroy the broom and then go for her body . Here I go I closed the distance in an instant by taking a step forward with all my strength . Appearing before the girls eyes in one breath, I threw out my magic-coated fist Usato, stop! ! Amako forced her way through and appeared in front of me . Being surprised at the sudden appearance of Amako, I forced my legs to stop like hitting a brake . Amako put out her palm in front of me and indicated me to stop . You cant do that, Usato . No I just thought Id make her more submissive first or something like that Even if you can heal her injuries, youll leave scars in her heart . I wonder what Amako meant by that . I dont think I would give her a trauma nor did I have the intention of doing so . The fact that youre not self-conscious about it is what makes it truly scary . Nn? Its nothing . Just leave the rest to me . . . Well, Amako intervened, so I should just leave it to her . Thanks to Amako forcing her way through, it seemed that the other beast girl had finally calmed down . T-that voice Is it A-Amakos? Long time no see, Kiriha . As Amako called out to her, she slowly took off the coats hood . Amako exposed her golden hair and triangular fox ears before the beast girl called Kiriha . Amako looked at me and then spoke reassuring words to Kiriha, This person isnt an enemy Also, hes more or less . . a human . Hey, more or less? What do you mean by that? Chapter 51 Editor: HumanTrainingBot Shiru: Part 2 tomorrow . Sorry! It was my misunderstanding! The misunderstanding with the girl called Kiriha had finally been cleared up . That was great and all but the problem came afterwards Once Kiriha learned that I might be able to save Amakos mother, she started to blame herself even more . I had to move away from her because of how long she was blaming herself . Kiriha was kneeling down on the ground before me at the moment but that didnt make me any less uncomfortable . I was a little surprised people in this world also bowed down to someone to apologize . Its okay, Usato doesnt mind . Hes a little awkward but hes a nice person . But I did a lot of violent things to him Leaving the awkward part aside, its just like Amako said, I dont mind . You have your own circumstances too . And look, Im uninjured . I squatted down and presented my hand to Kiriha who was still prostrated . It was the hand she injured this morning . The wounds were cured in a flash with magic and my hand didnt have a single scratch on it . Kiriha looked up and took my hand to carefully examine it . After a few moments, she spoke in astonishment, Im convinced since I know you used healing magic but To think a genuine healer could do this much honestly amazes me There are no traces of your injury too . Do you know someone else that can use healing magic? I know one other person but they dont use it . They dont use it The fact that they were able to study here without using it is really something . If possible, I wanted to ask more about this topic but Kiriha had finally raised her head . Ill find another chance to ask about it . We didnt come here to receive an apology . It was to let Amako meet her friend . That was why I wasnt really bothered by the fact that I was attacked by Kiriha . It was trivial in comparison . I said it before, but I really dont mind . I have a general understanding of how people view the beast kin here . Thats why I dont blame you for misunderstanding the situation and thinking that I was trying to capture you . It was also partly my fault because of how I acted so were even . I really overdid it this time . There was no need to receive that fist of hers; I should have tried to persuade her more with words . I guess I couldnt help but want to test how much I had grown from my training . Im too immature and inexperienced . I still had a long way to go just like Rose had said . Ha-haha What a strange person . I was shivering in fear because of what you might demand from me . As expected of the person Amako brought along with her, I should say . Really Such a strange human . Theres no way my eyes would be mistaken about his character . I agree with that Theres no way Amakos eyes could be wrong . Kiriha laughed at my words and finally got off the ground while patting the dust off her tail . Since Kiriha had just come out from her house, she was wearing some plain and simple clothes instead of the robe that she wore this morning . It was probably to conceal her ears and her tail . Most of her tail was white in color with a light brown tip . It didnt resemble a fox or a dog tail I wonder what type of beast she is . She reminds me a bit of the Japanese youkai, Kamaitachi, so maybe shes part of the weasel family? Its possible . Either way, shes definitely someone I couldnt introduce to Inukami-senpai . Usato, its not polite to keep looking at her like that . Hahaha, sorry sorry . Really, youre quite a strange human . When other humans see my appearance, they immediately look at me with scorn . You dont do that . I wasnt someone from this world after all . Besides, I was one of the people that found animal ears to be cute . I doubt many people from my world would hate them . Lets leave those worthless thoughts of mine aside for now I just noticed that Kiriha had presented her hand in front of me . When I made eye contact with her, she blushed . Amako seemed to be urging me from the side Were we just shaking hands? While feeling a little embarrassed, I lightly took a hold of her hand . . Umm . . Yeah, I didnt get to introduce myself yet . Im Kiriha . Im attending the senior classes here at school . Im Usato, a healing magician of the Rescue Squad in Lyngle Kingdom . Well, I guess this is sort of like a handshake to make up with each other . With this, it looks like Amako and Kiriha would finally have a chance to talk with each other . Ah, this wont do . I was in the middle of making dinner . The people who headed out will be returning home soon If you would like, how about staying here to eat? I still want to apologize for what I did . Or at least I thought so until Kiriha directed the conversation towards me again . Dinner, huh It was still a little early, plus they might have something prepared for me back at the inn It might be awkward to eat with the people who live here too . It seemed like a better idea to leave Amako alone here to talk with her friend . Erm T Nn? As I was about to reject Kirihas offer, Amako pulled on the sleeve of my uniform . She looked up and our eyes met . Although her face was expressionless, she made a humble request . Usato, you should eat too? . . . . I guess I have no choice Amako really knew how to handle me . Salra-san left me with the responsibility of looking after her I probably didnt want Amako to feel lonely in any way . Kiriha was already energetically talking about preparing my portion of the meal once she saw my exchange with Amako . Since it had come to this, I didnt really have much choice You dont have to mind the people living here . Come now, while I cant call it a luxurious meal, I have some confidence in my skills so youll be in for a treat . While opening the door that had been kicked open, Kiriha urged us to come inside . Amako and I walked towards the entrance and looked inside . The inside was similar to the housing in the Rescue Squad . It wasnt that spacious but there was a table that could seat about 10 people . I could also see stairs that led to the second floor . Its a nice place . Is that sarcasm? Or do you really think so? I live in a similar place in Lyngle Kingdom . I really think its a nice place . I feel really comfortable here . I wonder how Felm was doing? Was she energetic? Was she eating regularly? She was probably skipping out on training and getting beaten up by Rose but she was still my Kouhai . I should at least wish for her well-being in my mind . Yeah, in my mind . Are you spacing out? . Lets quickly go inside? Nn Aah, sorry . * Editor: HumanTrainingBot Looks like I was lost in thought for a moment there . Following Kiriha, we reached the table and chairs I saw earlier . I could see steam coming out of a room deeper in the house Was that the kitchen? Kiriha looked back towards the door . It seemed to have been broken from her kick as it couldnt close properly . Ahahaha I guess it was a little rash of me to kick the door open like that . Kiriha, you never think things through first . I was close to being hit by you when you jumped out the door . Actually, I did get hit by the door when it opened . Thats why I said Im sorry Im going to prepare dinner, you can sit anywhere . Ill be done in a moment . Kiriha seemed to be using that as an excuse to escape Amakos reproachful eyes . I lightly chuckled at seeing her escape and sat down to take a breather just like I had been told . Amako then sat down on the seat next to me . I wonder if she sat in that same chair the last time she lived here . Amako was deep in thought as she sat down, as if she were reminiscing . Im glad you could visit your friend, Amako . . Thank you for taking me here, Usato . I still havent saved your mother yet so its still a bit early to thank me . But . Thank you . . Really, Im troubled . If you show me such a meek expression, I really dont know how to react . Despite the fact that I havent fulfilled your request yet Although she played an indirect role in preventing the Kingdoms ruin and the death of my close friends, it didnt change the fact that she saved the lives of many people . I didnt lose my friends and companions . The one who should really give their thanks was me . You saved my two friends and a lot of other peoples lives . Thats why I want to grant your wish As much as I can . As much as you can huh You really are weird, Usato . Like I said many times, Im normal and not weird . I continued the conversation by talking about what happened with Kazuki and Inukami-senpai when I just woke up . Of course, I was referring to the Theres no way responses I got when I said I was normal . Amako listened while resting her chin on the table . She even gave an uncharacteristically bright smile . You finally smiled but to think it would be because of this Looks like I really am weird . It would be a problem if you become any weirder . When youre the one saying it, I feel like that might just happen I didnt know what kind of girl Amako was when we first met but Im just glad shes able to smile like this now . . Well then, how was I supposed to surprise her? There wasnt much point of a conversation with Amako if she could just foresight what I was going to say next . I had to think several steps ahead of her It was worth a try . Just as I was about to speak to Amako, she was looking back toward the entrance and the broken door . I turned around to look behind me and saw that that someone had arrived at the front door . Eh? The door is Did something happen here? Ahh, my stomach is growling . Nn? Why are you just standing there . ! Who are you!? Two beast kin had arrived from the entrance . One girl and one boy . The girl seemed to be around Amakos age and had a tail that resembled a cats . The other beast kin was the boy who was just a bit shorter than Kiriha and had similar characteristics . The girl was in a daze as she looked at me and Amako . The moment the boy saw me, he moved toward me, hostility emanating with every step . The patterns on his arms and legs resembled the ones I had seen on Kirihas . However, I had learned from the previous experience and surrendered before he began his attack . W-wait, Im someone that escorted Amako and came here! Im definitely not someone suspicious! I was used to getting hurt by now, but its not like that made it any less painful . If I could avoid getting injured, I would do so . Haah, Amako you say? He ignored my words and continued his advance . If youre going to lie, you should make up a better one . . Upon seeing Amako sitting behind me, his tail froze . Shocked, he pointed at Amako and shouted . Amako!! YouYoure alive! The boy, who seemed to be familiar with Amako, stared with his eyes wide open, while the girl didnt show much of a reaction . The girl was peeking out from behind the boy . Im guessing she didnt know Amako? Theyre both beast kin Of course . If they were both human, the boy in front of me wouldnt be reacting like this right now . Nn, its been a while, Kyou . This person isnt an enemy . Not an enemy But just from a glance, hes very suspicious!! . I agree that hes someone who certainly looks suspicious but You shouldnt speak poorly of him . Calling me suspicious Was that supposed to be a follow-up? I just found the weakness of my healing magic It appears that healing magic had the hidden ability to inflict emotional scars on people . I was used to abusing it to heal but it looked like it had an effect in less serious situations like this too I see Suspicious, huh . But Ive taken a liking to this uniform Kuh . The boy was at a loss as Amako stared him down . The boy in turn, glared at me as he had no outlet for his frustration . I didnt think I would earn his trust immediately like with Kiriha but it looked like this was going to be more difficult than I had anticipated . Well, its not like I came here to put this guy in a good mood so it didnt really matter . The essential thing was whether or not Amako could stay here . The others staying at the inn would be able to relax if they knew that Amako was in a safe place . I was starting to hesitate a little because of the boy glaring at me but it would probably be a good idea to entrust Amako to this place for a while . T-then, this guy is a healing magician, right? Are you really okay with this weak-looking guy!? Just why arent you convinced? Youre really trying to find some weird faults with me . This statement didnt really bother me so I just ignored it but it looked like Amako was going to say something but You dont need to worry about that, Kyou . Hes different from the healing magicians we know . Nee-chan!? Kiriha had come and forced her way into the conversation . She had cooked dishes in both hands and looked proud of herself when she entered . * This is my little brother, Kyou . The girl next to him is Satsuki and shes one year younger than Kyou . I didnt think that they would return home so soon . It seems like things got a little complicated . After the introductions, we sat down to eat and Kiriha set the dishes on the table . It seemed like Kyou didnt like me . He kept his glaring eyes locked on me as he ate his bread . How odd, Kiriha properly introduced me so why was he still looking at me like I was an enemy? Hey hey, I get that youre worried about Amako but you shouldnt glare like that . Nee-chan, you dont think hes suspicious? I really did think so . But Amako trusts him and hes totally different from the humans weve met before . Hes giving his aid even though its to a beast kin, he doesnt look disgusted at seeing our ears and tails, and hes not asking for anything either . See? Hes weird, right? Was my existence really that unusual? Amako put her hand on my shoulder as she looked at Kiriha who was delightfully talking to Kyou and Satsuki . Kyous expression seemed to say Someone like this Actually just why was he so bent on clashing with me? Could it be that he likes Amako? I couldnt rule out that possibility . Although he was being this cheeky, Ill just leave it be and say its just a cute side of him . Looking to my side, I could see Amako nibbling on some bread . I lightly sighed and drank some soup with my spoon . Nn? This soup, its delicious . It seemed to be a potato soup with a mild taste and just the right amount of salt . . Hahaha, its the first time a human has praised me . Yup, this part of you is weird too . I honestly praised that it was delicious, but after expressing her surprise, she ended up calling me weird again . What . Just what do I have to do to stop being labeled as weird? I didnt know the table manners for beast kin so I would have to ask Amako later . After making that mental note, I continued to drink the soup, but Kyou noisily stood up from his chair . I can see that this healing magician is different from the humans that I know . Ill acknowledge you for the time being . But you should prepare yourself if you do anything weird to Nee-chan, Satsuki, or Amako . He declared with more hostility than I had seen before . I had no idea what he experienced before but he probably had his reasons to see the humans as his enemies . To be honest, I dont really care whether you trust me or not . What did you say? The reason I came with Amako today was to ask if you guys could give her a place to stay . Eh? . Is that so? Amako, I thought you already knew . She seemed to be surprised and Kyou doubtfully looked at me . It was probably awkward for him to make eye contact with me as he quickly looked away and sat down . He didnt say anything so I looked in Kirihas direction . Kiriha, could I count on you to look after Amako during our stay in Luquis? We would be at ease and sleep soundly at night if Amako were to stay with you guys . Id be happy to! We have countless rooms available and the cost of food for one or two more people isnt much . I dont mind at all! I see, Im glad It was obviously better for Amako to be at a place with her own race rather than sleeping with us . . Also we were important guests in this country right now . It would be a bad idea to draw unnecessary attention towards us . If Amakos appearance were to be discovered in the middle of all this, I cant say what might happen . It didnt really matter if we would gather attention but it was possible that some people may scheme to take Amako from us . Then, Ill have to prepare two rooms . It was probably fine to leave everything to Kiriha . Shell definitely protect Amako . Additionally, there were people from her race here like Kyou and Satsuki . If theyre here, I could just leave it to Wait . Wait a moment . Two rooms? Two rooms? Just who else was she counting in addition to Amako? I spoke out in confusion and Kiriha who saw my response replied with an Eh, was I wrong? expression . Arent you also staying? Hah? It was really unexpected so I didnt have a response . Nee-chan! As expected, you cant allow that!! If you let someone like him stay here I-it would be bad, right!? Kyou took the opportunity provided by my stunned silence to argue against my stay . I had no idea how she interpreted that I would stay here but Kyou, who had received a shock like never before, had spoken out for me instead . No no, I mean it would be better for Amako to stay with him here, right? Its okay, its okay, theres no need to worry . I had already prepared myself long ago for this possibility Amako, you would rather be together with him, right? A-Amako . . Kiriha brushed Kyou to the side and directed her question towards Amako . Kyou was shivering as he said Amakos name and Amako who was being questioned seemed perplexed as she looked at me . Amako, itll only be for about 14 days . It was similar to entrusting you to another guardian; you should be fine even without me, right? To begin with, there was no way Amako would think it would better to have me stay here with her . If Usato is fine with it then Youre kidding right, Amako The words that I imagined I wouldnt hear really came out and the spoon in my hand fell down . Even though it would be harder for you to open up to your friend with me at your side Usato, thats what Amako said . What do you want to do? Kiriha said with a mischievous smile . Kyou was next to Kiriha blankly staring at me with jealousy while Satsuki was steadily watching me as she continued to take small bites of her bread . At first, only I was looking at them but now the three of them were fervently looking at me Just what was going on? I was trapped in every direction . The way you said it was really unfair . Saying that if im fine with it . Ill need to immediately go to the other knights and ask them first If you say it like that, there was no way I could possibly refuse, you know? Chapter 52 Editor: HumanTrainingBot Our house is located in a small and secluded part of Luquis . I, the older sister, live here with my younger brother . We didnt need to worry about drawing the humans attention around here . Thats just the sort of place it is . We also have another person in our house . Of course, that person is also a beast kin . In the beginning, I thought we would be accepted . . since there were a lot of different people here . People from all over the continent gathered at Luquis, after all . It wouldnt be strange for a few of these people to be more open-minded towards beast kin . Holding onto that faint hope, we left the hidden village of our birth and arrived at Luquiss gates in order to study magic . My family back at home often told me I had talent in magic and that I should go study it I also wanted to make some friends outside the village . However, it didnt take me very long to realize how much of an idiot I was for holding onto that faint hope . Luquis prohibited the persecution of non-humans on the surface . Due to a public policy like that, I didnt think anything could go wrong but I was completely avoided and assaulted by a sense of isolation . Distrust . Contempt . Fear . It was an environment that forbids one from forming friendships with others . The heavy pressure of isolation . This wasnt somewhere for a beast girl like me to prove my own value as a magic user . I had no social relationships or influence here I was just me . Aah . Really, I thought that Luquis was where the elite gathered to further improve their skills But I do understand their thought process . To the humans, beast kin arent considered people . There were humans who followed the majority and grouped with other humans . There were also humans who were apathetic towards us . Rather than being friends with someone from a different race, it was natural to be with people from the same race . Dont get involved with the humans . Theres no way wed get along . Dont trust anyone . My mind grew weaker due to their disassociation . Without getting involved with anyone, I just studied magic . If I just set my own expectation low, I didnt need to hope for anything . Aah, doing it this way makes it a lot easier Im glad Since when did I start to think like this? I reached the point where I would hide my ears when walking in the corridors and focused all my attention on how I could improve my own magic . Theres no meaning in coming here if I dont improve . I didnt come here for the sake of getting along with others . I continued this line of thought and persuaded myself that I still had my younger brother . It was enough . I wasnt lonely . I told myself this over, and over, and over It was around this time that I met another beast girl in Luquis . Unlike us, she wasnt from a village . She was a strange girl from the country who had a strong hatred for humans and the ability to see the future . Her name was Amako . In order to save her mother, she traveled far, far away from the country to search for a healing magic user . Its a magic exclusive to humans . I thought it was impossible to get the humans to cooperate with her plan though . In reality, it seemed that healing users here faced rejection too . Kiriha, I wont give up . But that girl didnt give up . She had no choice but to keep moving forward despite the danger . She wanted to save her mother . Despite the fact that it was probably not easy for her to come this far And that it was probably dangerous for her everywhere I tried to stop her from going but I wasnt able to . I wonder if I could be like Amako and put that much effort into something . Would I be able to trust humans? Humans who got along with beast kin . They probably didnt exist, right? I should have known the answer to that long ago but I couldnt say it . Im sure I was still hoping for something . I was still thinking One day A human who could get along with beast kin would arrive * . Morning, huh I awoke to the sound of a large bell chiming outside . The bell would usually ring around this time . A nostalgic dream I felt like I had one . I dont remember what dream I just had but I knew it was an unpleasant one . I got up from my bed and started combing my tail . Once I was satisfied with grooming my tail, I got off of my bed . I swiftly changed my clothes and exited my room to prepare breakfast . I would normally just make something simple but Things were slightly different today . Huh? Whats wrong Satsuki? Youre up so early today . Satsuki was a beast girl who had come along with me and Kyou from the same hidden village one year ago . She was currently peeking out of the house from behind the door I broke yesterday . When Satsuki noticed me, she put her index finger on her lips and silently whispered a Shh . . What was going on? Just what was she looking at? Should I take a peek too? Overflowing with curiosity, I walked behind Satsuki and peeked out as well . Amako, youre way too light! This cant be called training at all!! . . But thats not my fault, Usato . . What was this human doing . . ? He was up so early doing push-ups Amako was also innocently riding on his back . Its amazing, Kiriha . Since that person went out, hes been doing that all this time . And like you know, its like hes not tired at all . I really dont know whats going on! I cant believe hes human! Since he woke up, hes been doing that all this time? If he hasnt been taking any breaks, then I really cant believe hes a normal human . Although directly catching my punchcapable of splitting a boulderwasnt normal in the first place . Was this the type of training he did to achieve that much power? But I really couldnt imagine how this type of training could do that . But rather than that . Satsuki Youve been watching Usato all this time? Yeah! . Right now, the problem was Satsuki who was smiling brightly and looking at this scene with great interest . This girl was usually quiet but once something catches her interest, its like her personality changes and she starts jotting things down in her notebook . In her own words, she apparently calls it The Mysterious Things and Happenings Notebook . In other words, Satsuki considers Usato to be a deep and mysterious existence . Usually, shes a really really, really good and obedient girl . But since things have come to this I could only leave her alone and let her do what she wants . She was silent the whole time when Usato and Amako came here yesterday but she probably didnt have a chance to talk . She was definitely overwhelmed with interest Well, keep it at a moderate level, okay? I knowww . Leaving Satsuki, who remained at the front entrance, I headed towards the kitchen . I should prepare breakfast first . Usually I would finish this up real quick but Usato and Amako were here today . Ill make a proper breakfast . As I was getting the ingredients from all over the kitchen, I remembered Usatos words from yesterdays dinner . . . Delicious, huh . I wasnt flustered over his praise by calling my cooking delicious given his personality but it was true that I was surprised . At that time, when Kyou asked if I trusted Usato, I was honestly still not completely sure if I could . That was why I sat as close to Usato as I could in case anything happened and . . got him to try cooking made by a beast kin . After all, humans would normally never try anything cooked by us nor would they call it delicious . Im really just all talk Even though his hand was healed with healing magic, I did inflict a cruel injury onto Usato by cutting up his hand . He forgave me for that but somewhere in my heart I still didnt trust him . I couldnt help but mock myself . Right, breakfast . Satsukis classes were quite early so I should hurry . I should also wake Kyou up soon too, since he had to walk Satsuki to school . If I continued making breakfast at such a leisure pace, I wouldnt have time to make breakfast for those two . That wont do . Today, I decided to go all out and make a proper breakfast . I had to do it right! * Shiru: Im going to be releasing full chapters again instead of two parts starting next week . I guess you can thank my new work schedule . After successfully preparing breakfast, I went to wake up Kyou and told Satsuki that breakfast was ready . Usato joined breakfast a bit later since he was exercising . Come to think of it, its been a while since breakfast was this lively Hey, you! If you do anything weird to Nee-chan, I wont forgive you! After finishing with breakfast, Kyou went to get ready for school . However, he didnt forget to give a warning to Usato who was currently drinking some water . I bitterly smiled at the sight of my overprotective little brother . But upon seeing Usatos troubled expression, I decided to help him out . Kyou, isnt it almost time to go? If you dont hurry and take Satsuki to school, youll both be late . Eh!? Its already this late!? Satsuki! Lets hurry! We gotta go!! Wait, youre writing in that notebook again! . Just a little more a little more Satsuki was sluggishly trying to put on her robe as she continued to write in her notebook . She was still writing about Usato? Kyou was panicking due to my reminder He grabbed Satsuki by her collar and ran out of the house . Before long, the two of them disappeared into town . Usato looked at the direction where Kyou and Satsuki ran off to before turning to me and asking a question, Kiriha, is Kyou and Satsuki studying magic in the same place? They dont look like the same age though . Ah . . That was something you would naturally question . Kyou is the same age as me, 17 years old . Satsuki is 12 so our ages arent close at all . Usato was probably confused since the both of them had left already while I was still here . Kyou is just walking Satsuki to school . Satsuki is still quite young after all Kyou and I are in the same class but I usually have a lot of chores to do at home before heading out . Kyou walking Satsuki to school was also just a precaution Itd be troublesome if Satsuki were to be bullied by others . Our classes were much later than Satsukis so it was convenient for us . That means youll be heading to school sooner or later, right? Yeah, thats right What are you and Amako going to do? Do you want to both wait here until then? No, well be heading towards the stable near the entrance gate . We came here together with other people so we need to meet up again . Amako, youre fine with that, right? Yeah . Other people that they came with Yesterday, Usato went to inform a group of people that he would be staying here . I wonder if he was referring to the same group . I guess I didnt have to worry about them staying inside the house with nothing to do . Still, Amako and Usato couldnt just loiter around the streets forever waiting for me to return I should try to come back earlier than usual . As I was washing the dishes and thinking of what to make for todays dinner . . Usato spoke to me as he was putting on his white uniform, Oh right . Thanks for lending me a change of clothes . Just before breakfast, I washed them and hung them up to dry I hope thats okay . You dont have to worry so much about it . I just lent you some of Kyous clothes, its not much to thank me for . As I said so, I glanced outside to see clothes that were neatly hung up . He was unexpectedly tidy It was such a big difference from yesterday where he showed such a scary face . His face yesterday was just too dreadful While calling him an ogre mightve been too much, I dont really know what else could have made a face like that . I didnt think it was possible before but now I knew that it was certainly possible to overpower someone just by looking at them Your face looks pale, are you alright? A-aah I-Im okay Yeah Im okay . Without realizing it, my thoughts started to surface on my face . Amako ended up being worried about me as a result . Didnt I already hear a lot from Amako about Usato already just yesterday? Hes not a bad person and Lyngle Kingdom where Amako lived for 2 years is a place better than I could ever imagine . Those were Amakos words . I poured some cold water over my shivering hand, trying to regain my composure . After finally calming down, Usato who was in the living room had come to the kitchen . We should get going soon . Were heading out now, Kiriha . Usato and Amako spoke in turn . There was no sense of discomfort from seeing these two together . Seeing a human and a beast girl together like this It was probably something I imagined countless times before . However, witnessing such a scene in reality made me feel I wasnt too sure how to describe it but I felt like my heart was being filled with a weird sensation . Hahaha, have a safe trip . Despite my efforts, my voice sounded very hollow . I could see the two of them looking slightly worried . It was hard to tell with Usato but I saw him tilting his head to the side in wonder for just a moment . As for Amako, it definitely looked like she was suspecting me of something . Even without her foresight, she was a sharp and clever girl . I should get ready and head out soon too I was able to meet the friend I wanted to see . Even so, my heart was strangely still not liberated . * A message from Senpai? Guah? From Kirihas place, we headed straight to the stable where Bluerin and the other knights were . I was giving breakfast to Bluerin who was still half asleep It was then that a knight came to relay a message to me . Apparently Inukami-senpai and the others came here yesterday . Since I wasnt here they asked one of the knights to pass a message to me . Yes, the heroes wanted Usato-dono to go to where they are staying . In other words The inn theyre staying at . I was planning to go but now Im scared since Senpai was asking me to go . That person, she really was like a child I hope she doesnt get upset over anything weird again . I guess I should hurry Knowing Senpai, shell come looking for me herself if I delayed any longer . She knew I would come here in the morning, after all . We didnt see each other yesterday after I left the inn Even though it was supposed to be where I would be staying, I left without explaining much . I supposed I needed to tell them about my situation in detail . Amako, could I count on you to look after Bluerin today? Mm, no problem . I dont mind looking after this little guy She seemed to be in good spirits as she crouched down and lightly rubbed one of the fruits against Bluerins nose . Now Amako wouldnt be too bored and have something to do . I could also trust the knights standing guard here to protect Amako in case something were to happen . I said farewell to the Amako and the knights for the time being and started to lightly jog . I was heading towards the inn in front of the school . At my current pace, I should be able to reach there in just a few minutes . I was able to get a sense of the general direction yesterday and I was getting used to maneuvering through the crowd of people . But . Upon realizing that this wasnt Lyngle Kingdom, I brought my jog to a halt . It wasnt really normal for someone to run through a crowd of people like this Wait, how would I bring Bluerin around What am I thinking? That wasnt normal at all The people here would definitely be shocked . I should try and avoid the crowds . Maybe Ill have to ask for Gladis-sans help Ive heard that there were familiars . Maybe I could get Bluerin approved as my familiar . Im too sure if Bluerin could be contracted as a familiar though . Were an unusual case but its worth testing . Itd be nice if Bluerin and I could both go on runs together Hmm? . This is I was absentmindedly jogging and found myself in the same alley as yesterday . This was where I saw those groups of students Normally, I would just continue jogging without paying any attention but something on the other side worried me a little . There seemed to be a lot of onlookers on the other side Just what were they looking at? Deciding to take a detour, my curiosity drove me forward to the other side of the alley way . Again, its those guys Theyre really doing something cruel . Itd be better to just leave it alone It wouldnt be funny if we got involved I heard whispers throughout the crowd and they didnt sound positive . I quickened my pace a little to reach what they were looking at Upon reaching there, I was astonished . . . ! In the center of this group of people, the boy covered in soot that I saw yesterday was in tatters and on the ground . I immediately approached the boy and applied healing magic on him while lifting him up . As I did so, one of the onlookers nearby came up to me and spoke in reassurance, I dont know where you came from but that person is fine, you dont need to use recovery magic . No matter how I look at it, hes injured . Just how is he fine Thats a user of healing magic . Look, even though hes tattered there are no wounds on him at all, right? Eh!? After the onlooker who seemed to be a student as well pointed that out, I took another look at the soot covered boy . It looked like he was hurt all over . . No, he might look injured but there were no wounds on him at all . Was this child really a user of healing magic? This was the boy who was glaring at me yesterday, right? I didnt understand, what led to this situation? You said this boy is a user of healing magic just now . What happened here? Did you only come here recently? . Well, theres no helping it if you dont know . A troublesome group of people have their eyes on this guy Each and every time, they find him and use him as a magic dummy target . He has to use his healing magic every time of course . A troublesome group of people? What the . Healing magic outside of training wasnt something to be used like some kind of sand bag . Thats not the kind of magic it is . I really didnt think I would get to meet the healing magic user I was interested in Luquis so soon . And to think he was being tormented to this extent No, it was probably worse . This looks like a complicated matter For now, I should wake him up . I lightly shook him on the shoulders to wake him up . I also wanted to see if he was really okay and could regain consciousness . Even though he wasnt injured and I wasnt really involved in this, it would leave a bad taste in my mouth if I left him here without seeing him wake up . . . Uu . Oh . After 10 seconds or so, I heard a faint groan and I could see him slowly opening his eyes . He unexpectedly regained consciousness faster than I thought Maybe I was worrying too much? Looks like youre awake, how do you feel . . ! Let go of me!! Whoa! The moment he came to his senses and saw me, he brushed my hand off from his shoulder . I was slightly surprised at the sudden rejection . The youth in front of me, however, was unconcerned about me and looked at the sky frantically . The time Kuh . Ah, hey wait It was like the boy didnt hear me as he ran off into the main street . He seemed to be in a hurry, it definitely didnt seem normal Did he have something important to do? But I didnt think I would be brushed off like that He might have just that much distrust towards others . At least it seemed so . Looking at his current circumstances, I could certainly see why Amako said even holding a conversation with him would be difficult two years ago . . Well, then . What to do? I finally got to meet a healing magic user outside of Lyngle Kingdom but I feel a little irritated . I wasnt a human who could pretend that they didnt see anything but I also wasnt someone who would let my emotions get the better of me . I couldnt do anything at the moment . Actually, I didnt have any power right now . In a place like this, as a person who possesses healing magic, I definitely wasnt in a position to say anything . For now, I should meet up with Senpai and everyone else . I should consult with Senpai and Kazuki first . I didnt really know what to do so itd be better to ask those two for some advice . In that case, I should quickly head towards them Hey, Usato-kun! Usato! Two voices called my name from behind . Turning around, I could distinctly see a handsome guy and a beautiful girl from the crowd of people on the main street . It was Kazuki and Senpai . . Looks like I dont need to head over to the inn anymore . Seeing Kazuki vigorously waving his hand towards me, I couldnt help but smile from the bottom of my heart . I started walking towards the two of them . Just as I had expected, Inukami-senpai was complaining about the fact that I had left the inn without saying much . Of course, Kazuki and I were bitterly smiling throughout the whole process . Seriously, Usato-kun! If you were going to stay at Amakos friends house, then you should have told me! I would have wanted to come along too! Please dont ask for the impossible while heavily breathing like that . It was quite troublesome on my end too If Senpai came along and Kyou saw what kind of person she is I shudder at the very thought of it . I know Senpai isnt a bad person but I dont want to take her along until Ive built a certain level of trust with Kiriha . Besides, you already have a place to stay at Senpai . Arent you guys staying at the inn? Senpai said she was going to meet Usato so I tagged along . But since we encountered you here, itll save us a bit of time . Hm? Is there something going on? Could it be that the school already made a decision There was no way . They said it would take quite a bit of time before they decide For some reason, Senpai had a proud look on her face and seemed excited as she drew closer to me . Was it because she guessed my thoughts or something? Yesterday, Principal Gladis invited us to observe the school and attend some of the classes, right? Thats why, you should come too, Usato-kun . Observing you say Oh yeah, that was mentioned when we handed over the letter . I see, Senpai was really going to take advantage of Principal Gladis sincerity and accept the offer . This kind of treatment was almost too good, it made me a little uneasy . Was I really this timid? Im also curious, Ill go . I knew you would reply like that, Usato-kun . Then, lets hurry and go now . Inukami-senpai grabbed a hold of my hand and Kazukis . She then started to quickly walk towards the direction of the school . Just how much were you looking forward to this? As expected of the Senpai that loves fantasy more than anything else . As long as Senpai is having fun, then I guess its fine . But youre having fun yourself too . Right, Usato? . I guess its impossible to hide these things from you, Kazuki Kazuki nodded and smiled . I looked at Senpai who was walking in front Yeah, it looks like shes having a lot of fun . I guess it was natural We were in a different world and we would be able to see a real magic school with different magic users . It was the romance of all hardcore fantasy fans . . most would roll over many times in excitement just at the thought of it . The problem I wanted to discuss, Ill leave it for another time . We were summoned into this world As fellow friends from the same world, it wasnt too late for us to have some fun . Chapter 53 Senpai basically dragged us all the way to the schools entrance by hand . We looked around the school by the entrance and noticed Halfa-san coming out . We started walking towards him and I initiated the conversation, Hello, Halfa-san . We havent seen each other since yesterday . Good morning, Usato-san . I heard you stayed somewhere else yesterday, were you alright? Im alright . . More or less . ? Its not like I could tell him that the houses owner attacked me . Halfa-san tilted his head to the side in puzzlement but it lasted only for a few moments . He wryly smiled and replied, Well If youre fine, then thats all that matters . In any case, it looks like Inukami-san is really looking forward to this so lets not delay any longer . Ill be your guide, please follow me . Fortunately, Halfa-san didnt continue to question me . We followed Halfa-san from behind as he led us . We passed by the plaza that saw yesterday but there werent any students in sight . They were probably attending classes around this time . Classes, huh . I wonder what theyre learning . (Usato) I mean, theyre most likely taking practical classes for using magic, right? (Kazuki) Thats just one of the many things the students learn here . Students can also study different martial arts here . When they graduate, there are many paths for them to take . Some of them become adventurers, knights, scholars This is why we provide them an opportunity to study a wide variety of subjects . (Halfa) It really felt more like a University than a High School here For the job I want, I would take classes related to that profession . It was a little amazing how similar the system here was to my former world . While making small talk like this, we walked around the school for several minutes . We then reached a door which seemed to be an entrance to a room . On top of the door was a plate that had characters from this world engraved on it . Halfa-san paused for a moment before turning around and talking to us, Inside this room, the classes for the Foundations of Magic are being held . When you first take lessons in magic here, almost everyone starts with this course . Naturally, I have taken this class too . Foundations of Magic Im curious to see how it differs from the lessons that Senpai and I received from Welsey-san . How did I learn about magic again? I dont think I can remember anything other than running If I recall, Rose said this during our magic sessions, While youre running, feel the flow of magic . Thinking back to it, I still dont know and understand how to really use magic . However, its unfortunate Our destination is not here, well be observing the class Im in . Halfas? Yes . Today, my class just happens to be having some practical lessons for magic . The three of you can observe by the side or you could even participate in them if you would like . Is it really okay for us to participate? We might get in the way, you know? Weve received permission from the Principal so theres no problem . I think it would be fine for Kazuki and Inukami-senpai to participate, but its impossible for me . After all, a practical session for magic meant that they would be practicing their offensive capabilities for magic . I have healing magic . I could restore but I couldnt destroy . If we were talking about physical attacks though, I did have some offensive capability in that regard . I could punch and kick but that wasnt really magic . It was just violence . Usato-san, you wont be participating? Im You know, have healing magic . Even if I go, it would be meaningless . I see Thats unfortunate . Why did you look so disappointed? It was obvious from just looking at you Now youre making me strangely guilty for no reason . Just what are you expecting from a healing magician like me Im not much, Im just a magician who could only run, punch, and heal . It seems like the time has come for you to display your true strength Usato-kun . And from here, Inukami-senpai said this while looking proud and elated . As usual, her words and conduct towards me lacked any common sense . In a certain sense, it made me feel relieved . Like Im saying, I cant use magic like Senpai and Kazuki . If youre talking about what I can do, then I could punch or kick But I think that punch and kick of yours is a little too destructive Just now, I thought I heard Senpai mumble something but I didnt really catch it . . No, I actually heard it . Even I knew how to hold back . Ill just pretend I didnt hear it . Still, no matter how I see it I was using a physical attack and not a magic attack . I didnt really want to show it to people who were using magic properly . Hm, weve taken a bit too much time talking here . Lets hurry and advance to our destination . Halfa-san showed a little reluctance to part from here but proceeded to lead the way once more . Yeah, I dont really know why he looked disappointed when I said I wasnt participating . After all, it was definitely better for both the heroes, Kazuki and Inukami-senpai, to participate . Perhaps, there was a reason for why he wanted me to participate? Im probably overthinking it There was no merit in having me take part . Was I too self-conscious? I muttered quietly and wryly smiled before catching up to Kazuki and Senpai who were following Halfa-san . * The scenery changed as we went from a tidy passageway to a large open space . From the entrance, we walked and reached this place inside the school . From here, we could finally see the class that was taking place . Unlike when we first witnessed students casually using magic in the plaza, the students here purposely aimed their magic at other students . Burn!! Haaaahhh The first thing that caught my line of sight was a boy who released a fireball from his hand . The girl who was his practice partner received the fireball by forming an earth wall as she placed her hand on the ground . Sparks flew everywhere as the fireball came into contact with the wall . The girl then proceeded to make several baseball-sized stones and they flew in the direction of the boy . Whether it was the amount of spirit everyone was putting in this or anything else It was completely different then what I saw yesterday at the plaza . ~~~~! Senpai, I get that youre happy and all but Please stop beating on me . A Senpai like this was already troublesome . Its reached a point where shes so troublesome that I dont even need to think of what shes doing thats troublesome . Senpai seemed to be in really good spirits at the moment . When she took a look at my face, she couldnt hold in her excitement and started shaking my shoulders . Honestly, no one could match her when it came to making trouble . Kazuki, do something about this Senpai Hahaha, impossible . Do your best . You didnt need to tell me that while laughing like youre enjoying this Kazuki abandoned me and I was being worn-out by a Senpai who was in a state of excitement . Halfa-san who guided us all this way turned to us and said, This is the class Im in . Although I say this, were doing some combination training with the juniors today . So its not like everyone here is my classmate . Juniors? Now that you mention it, there are students who are a bit shorter It seemed to be true . Looking closely, there were senior students who looked 3 years apart from the junior students observing from the sidelines . . . Hmm? I could see a familiar face practicing their magic around the edges . Thats Kyou and Kiriha? Theyre in the same class as Halfa-san? Kiriha was repeatedly thrusting with her palm and shooting wind that minced the target in front of her . Kyou had some sort of equipment on his leg and unlike Kiriha, he made wide kicks that shot out much more wind . Wind, huh How cool . I thought so as I looked at those two practicing . But then Kyou noticed me . They were quite far away so I couldnt tell for sure but it looked like Kyou was surprised and urged Kiriha who was next to him to look this way . When Kiriha faced where I was, I waved my hand towards her . She was amazed and staring at me in wonder but still managed to give a tiny wave with her hand . Are you acquaintances with them? As I was looking at where Kiriha and Kyou were, Halfa-san asked in surprise . I didnt read too much into how he worded them acquaintances . He spoke once more while he earnestly stared at me with interest, Kyou and Kiriha rarely get involved with any humans, you see Honestly, Im quite surprised . If you try to call out to them, you would only face rejection . That was how they were at school? Well, I shouldnt stick my nose to where it doesnt belong . Just as I thought to head to where Kiriha is to see how shes doing Senpai had finally calmed down from her excitement before I knew it and lightly tapped me on the shoulder . Those two are Amakos friends? Senpai lowered her voice in consideration so that Halfa-san wouldnt hear . I whispered back, Yes . Those are some nice animal ears they got . Introduce me afterwards . I will politely refuse . I smiled and gave an immediate response . I definitely couldnt allow the trust I had finally built up with them to be destroyed by your excitement . Im sure youll receive great damage from my response but please bear with it for a bit longer, Senpai . But why! Why, why! Usato-kun! As she said so, she caught my shoulder once more and starting shaking it . A female student with a different uniform from the rest rushed over to our location and called out, Halfa, youve brought them along! Seeing her tall stature as she got closer, she was probably a teacher . Halfa-san directed his arm toward the teacher as if he was planning to introduce us to her, This person is my teacher Im Carla . She reminded me a bit of Rose She gave off this masculinity as a woman . No . She didnt give off a violent feeling like Rose though . Ive already heard from Principal Gladis . Youve done well to come all the way from Lyngle Kingdom . Feel free to observe all you like today . If you have any interest, I dont mind you participating either . It would be a good stimulus to the students here since the three of you have fought in the front lines already . Stimulus, we arent really Your group is definitely not ordinary as both Halfa and the Principal approve . Whats more, Im also your masters master . Suddenly, Carla-san looked at me after she mentioned master . Uwaah . This person feels like an acquaintance of Rose I didnt feel the wild aura from here but they were definitely in a relationship where they get along . This person has a gentle face but I dare say that this person has a high possibility of having something like Roses Iron Claw . Damn . Even after leaving Lyngle, I couldnt escape Roses curse But I didnt find it that unpleasant, it just felt frustrating . Well, before that . We should probably introduce you all to the other students I felt I would faint from Carlas loud voice as she suddenly said, ASSEMBLE!! Her voice was loud enough for everyone here to hear her . After Carlas voice resounded, the students stopped practicing and gathered in front of her . The students gazes naturally fell upon our unfamiliar group . Were supposed to be doing combination training today with the juniors but Today the magicians from Lyngle Kingdom have come here to observe the classes here . Dont underestimate them just because theyre not students here . They are stronger than all of you and have already have experience fighting in a real war . Most of the students gulped due to nervousness but among them there were a few doubtful glances Or actually, most of those doubtful glances were directed towards me . Incidentally, Kyou was also looking at me with doubt . In reality, I was just an ordinary guy compared to the beautiful-looking Senpai or the handsome-looking Kazuki beside me . It would be a wonder if no one thought it was strange . Even with power being added in as a factor, the both of them were above me . Haha Im definitely not feeling sad . Ah! That white person It was the person that Kiriha was beating up yesterday . ! Among the group of students nosily discussing with each other, someone voiced that out . If youre talking about yesterday, I wonder which time of the day were you referring to . If youre talking about noon, then you were clearly trying to give me a bad image . Sure enough, after hearing beating up, several more students directed suspicious glances at me . Did something happen yesterday? It was just a misunderstanding I replied back to Kazuki who was beside me while my brow twitched . Im reaping what I sow Is what I want to say but its hard to blame someone for misunderstanding a situation like that . I guess I could find some respite in knowing that Senpai and Kazuki wont doubt me . If those guys are stronger than me, then why dont they show us what kind of magic they use in the lessons? It should be fine, right? However, my relief was only for a brief moment . It was a very young, high-pitched voice . That voice came from the junior students side . Even so, a girl with twin tails looked this way . Her eyes were full of suspicion and she raised her hand up as she spoke up to Carla-san . When Carla-san saw who had spoken, she clicked her tongue and said under her breath This lass again . She said it so quietly that I could barely hear her Hey, youre supposed to be a teacher . The voice I heard from her just now, it reminded me of the feeling I got from Rose . Just why I felt like her stare froze me and sent chills down my spine . Carla-san is really scary . No, who cares whether Carla-san is scary or not right now . No, I mean not that it doesnt completely matter but This situation is a little bad . Whats bad? The person who would definitely make a move in this situation is I dont mind! Sounds good, lets do it!! Where should we fire our magic!? . Haah . The girl who kindled this fire, you made one mistake . You didnt consider the variable of a hero who had an extraordinary passion for fantasy . Senpai walked triumphantly as she received permission from Carla-san to participate . I couldnt help but put a hand over my forehead . * The contents of the training were simple . Use magic to attack the target in front of us . If it was just that, it wouldnt be different from normal . However, this training was slightly different from what I thought . Yeah, this wooden sword is a little hard to use This was specially made to resist magic so even if its hard to handle, bear with it . A weapon that utilized magic . Of course, I didnt have to use this . I could go bare-handed, anything goes really . It was easy to understand since all you had to do was fire magic at the target by focusing your magic into the wooden sword . Thinking back to what I saw when I first came here, I did see students hit the targets but they werent destroyed . These targets must have high magic resist . In the training field, Senpai was waiting to get started . Behind Senpai were a group of students eagerly awaiting the announcement for Senpai to start Among them, I saw Halfa-san and Kiriha with Kyou . Kazuki and I stood just a bit away from the group of students . Hey, Kazuki Hmm? Senpai, do you think Shell go easy? Even though you already know the answer, its our Senpai, after all . Looking away from the front, Kazuki turned to me and said some more words to reassure me, But . Regardless of how Senpai likes to handle things, I think she cant forgive the people who tried to make a fool out of you, Usato . . Senpai is Senpai was thinking about me and doing this for my sake Im a little moved . I looked at Senpai who was in high spirits and held her sword that was already surging with lightning . No, wait wait . Enough about me being moved Senpai not holding back in this training wasnt going to solve anything . At the very least, hold back a bit As I was about to voice out my thoughts, Senpai had already moved . With a light run, she drew closer to the target . Similar to firing an arrow from a bow, she launched herself and instantly appeared before the target . Her lightning fast movement was too swift for the spectators to see, the students didnt know what happened . But once they saw her wooden sword pierce the target, they finally realized she had performed her attack . Hah? It was understandable that one of the students voiced their confusion . Even after receiving Roses training, it was at a speed that I could barely perceive . Its not over yet! Senpai said this after releasing her wooden sword . Just what was she up to? Senpai who had her hands free gathered more lightning magic in her hands and fired it towards the wooden sword . Senpai looked elated and proud as she said Extra Attack! Along with what seemed to be some kind of signature phrase of her attack, the lightning fired from her fingertips hit the wooden sword directly . After directly hitting it, there was an electrical discharge which caused an explosion . After several seconds passed, the wooden sword that had hit the target had changed completely and was now in cinders . Dont you think . . you overdid it!? I kept my mouth shut and continued watching you but who the heck told you to do this much!? Or actually, what was up with that dreadful technique of yours!? If you show people something like that, the people after you have nothing left to show! The surrounding students were speechless at the scene they just witnessed . Senpai looked around in satisfaction as she folded her arms and nodded . As expected of the heroes from Lyngle Kingdom, you exceeded my expectations . How about you guys? Do you want to teach a lesson to my students just like her? Within the training grounds dominated by silence, Carla-san voiced out her thoughts as she approached me and Kazuki . I cant use any magic like that so You can use anything at the target in this training . Whether it be swords, magic Normally though, theres almost no one who could destroy that target with their bare hands . Looks like Ive been completely exposed here . However, I was a little stubborn . Despite how high Senpai set the wall, I wouldnt be satisfied unless it was overcome somehow . Yes, which is why Instead of me, Kazuki should go . N-No, instead of me, itd be better for Kazuki to go . Your magic is flashier than mine . Yeah, I feel like your meaning can be interpreted in various ways but Well, Ill go if you dont want to go, Usato . I wanted to go and try my hand at this too . I felt a little sorry for pushing this onto Kazuki But My magic couldnt be displayed in front of an audience at all . I couldnt make any explosions nor did it have any power . It was just plain . I wonder how Kazuki was going to display his magic . He was currently receiving some instructions about the training from Carla-san . Alright, if youre going to do it, use the target next to Inukamis . I dont mind if you damage it as much as Inukami . Are you going to use a weapon? No, Ill only use magic this time around . Kazuki carried a wooden sword and walked towards his target just like Inukami-senpai . Inukami-senpai came back as if switching places with him . A large number of the students stares were directed at her as she made her way next to me . Its Kazuki-kuns turn next, huh Usato-kun, are you really not going to try? The hurdle is way too high for me . Senpai, do you want me to smash that target or something? . Fufuh, its not like you cant do it, right? Compared to the Blue Grizzlies in that forest and that demon, those targets are just paper . I really didnt know how to react to that ridiculous comparison of yours . To begin with, I never smashed a Blue Grizzly apart and as for the demon I knocked Felm unconscious with healing magic . I never smashed any of those apart . No, I guess you can say I smashed Felms armor . Oh . Without any warning, Kazuki had created three large balls of light overflowing with magic . Light magic Its a rare and powerful magic . Upon seeing this, the students made more of a racket than when they saw Senpais magic . However, Kazukis line of sight didnt break as he concentrated and focused more magic power into his palm . Mumu, Ive never seen that move before . Forming magic remotely instead of firing it directly What an interesting way of thinking . Itll serve as a nice example for my idiotic students . Carla-san voiced her admiration as she looked at Kazuki . I was astonished that he had enough magic power to remotely form his magic like that . Unlike fire or lightning magic, I thought Kazukis light magic and my healing magic disappeared on its own once it was detached from our physical bodies If I worked hard, would I be able to achieve that too? It seemed convenient to form a healing ball to heal people at a distance . Go . After Kazukis short phrase, the balls of light from his hand fired at the target . The spheres seemed to still be under Kazukis control even as they were in flight . They moved a little awkwardly My magic is dangerous so Descend! Kazuki controlled it so the three balls of light were directly above the target . Afterwards he swung down with his hand and the three spheres shot down with an absurd speed . The technique that Kazuki brought out wasnt flashy and even a little plain compared to Senpais . However, his technique was much more dangerous . I mean, the lights that came down and exploded from Kazukis technique formed a hole on the ground It looks like Kazuki-kun has figured out his own weakness and overcome it since his fight with the Black Knight Y-yeah It seemed like these two have both invented their own dirty little technique . The magic from the two heroes The students who had doubted them before were now looking at Senpai and Kazuki in both awe and fear . Did I not mention it? These two are the heroes from Lyngle Kingdom, they are strong individuals who have survived the carnage in the fight against the Maou army . . Of course, theres one more . Was there really any more reason for me to go out there? The stares that were on Senpai and Kazuki were now on me . I wonder what kind of magic he uses It looks weak compared to the other two Maybe its just not eye-catching? I heard such heartless remarks throughout the crowd . Even I didnt want to display it but to think I would hear such comments just from my outward appearance alone Fortunately, Kazuki wasnt over here to hear these remarks . Um, just what magic does he use? And before long, this question was asked to Carla-san . Carla-sans eyebrow twitched at this question and gave me a glance from the side . Im only speculating but She knows the students here will cause a commotion once they learn what my magic is In other words, I shouldnt worry about what the other students think . After all, she knows Im a disciple of Rose and she surely knows what that means . Haah I guess theres no helping it . Since Senpai and Kazuki personally revealed what their magic is, I didnt really have a choice . I sighed without realizing it . My fate was probably sealed the moment I decided to partake in this class . It seemed impossible to hide it anyways I sighed again . I straightened my uniform, stood tall, and took a step forward . Im a healing magician that belongs to the Rescue Squad in Lyngle Kingdom . Now then, how will they react? Ive grown a little from the abuse and unreasonable situations Ive been placed in . A bit of ridicule wont hurt me . Chapter 54 Halfa brought Usato and his companions along . While Kyou and I were in the middle of training, Usato waved his hand at me . Kyou obviously didnt wave back and I only waved back after making sure that the people around me wouldnt notice . Why was he here? But just as I had this thought, I remembered Carla-sensei mentioning that we would receive some guests today . I immediately understood that those guests referred to Usatos group . As Carla-sensei was introducing Usatos group to the students in this school, the situation quickly escalated Their group got provoked and were now going to partake in todays practical lessons . I could clearly see that they didnt like how our class was underestimating them . It wasnt really a surprise my class would think so considering how many extraordinary individuals there were . I dont know how strong the other two are but I have my doubts as to whether or not Usato could do this . He had magic that was capable of healing any injuries . At the very least, his strength should be equal to mine or maybe even above since he stopped my punch . This was considering the fact that I used wind magic along with the natural strength I possessed as a beast kin . Other than a demon, there werent many opponents who could receive my attack unscathed . However, one of the students brought up the topic of me attempting to attack Usato in the middle of town yesterday . As a result, more people were looking at Usato with looks of doubt Carla-sensei also sent me a sharp glance . I was reaping what I sowed because of my mistakes yesterday, which was fine and all but Because of me, the problem child from the juniors class Mina, got elated and caused this current situation . Shes an ill-natured and high-class girl with a rotten personality . She was the one responsible for ganging up on the sole healing magician in this school . Shes been tormenting them during these few years . Thanks to her familys background that is close with the school, no punishment has been given out to her . A girl like her with an excessive amount of pride was able to smile and easily state Why dont you show us what magic you can use? . If it was just her who desired this, it wouldnt have been a big deal . But no one stopped her . That was because everyone here wanted to see Usatos true ability . I couldnt stop her either . Even if I tried to talk to my classmates, they probably wouldnt listen . Halfa, the only person who might lend an ear to me didnt stop the situation either . However, the magic that Usatos two friends displayed greatly exceeded my expectations . The girl, who displayed destructive power never seen before with lightning magic . The boy, who controlled the powerful and rare light magic . Completely dumbfounded . Those were accurate words to describe the people around me . But it should be expected since they were the heroes that were together with Usato and Amako . If it only just ended here, that would have been great . If Everyone was convinced from the two heroes, and just remained silent . Im a healing magician that belongs to the Rescue Squad in Lyngle Kingdom . After those words were said, the atmosphere changed . Of course, in a bad way . Kyou, who was next to me, had his hand over his forehead . Naturally, I was doing the same . My classmates were basically a collection of magic idiots that focused on offensive power . With the exception of one person, they all thought that magic was good as long as it was strong . Im not trying to say that healing magic is bad but for my classmates who didnt know much about it, they have a poor impression of people who use healing magic . What the? Its healing magic Even I could win against him . Was he just running away in the war? Stronger than me? Thats a lie . Just as I had thought, the power-obsessed idiots in my class were already looking down on it . And naturally, the ill-natured rich girl wouldnt let go of such a perfect opportunity like this Eh, healing magic? Are you really that strong? But I feel like even I can win against you . She suddenly said so in a loud voice to break the silence . When Usato received those words, he just smiled and said in a monotonous voice, Ahaha, Id be quite troubled . But all of a sudden, the hero who used light magic was being held back . His arms seemed to be tightly bound behind his back . Usato was beside him but because he didnt have any change in his expression, I didnt really understand what was going on . Due to the sensitivity of our ears, Kyou and I could hear the almost inaudible conversation between Usato and the heroes . I understand how you feel but calm down . , said Usato . Kazuki-kun, you can punish them but dont overdo it, okay? Just enough so that they get scorched, said the lightning magic user . You cant do that . , Usato rejected her statement . If Mina knew that the hero that used light magic couldnt tolerate her statement just now, she would definitely feel troubled . But since she was just an ignorant rich girl, she didnt take note of his action . Mina raised her hand and took a step forward while saying, Carla-sensei . I want to have a mock battle with this gentleman, would that be okay? . A mock battle, you say? Yes, if I have a mock battle with a healing magician that fought against the demons in the war, then I dont have to worry about them being injured . Isnt that right? . Really, what a rotten little girl . It sounded polite but she was basically calling Usato a target . Mina uses explosion magic which originates from fire magic . It may not possess that much power but its the perfect magic for inflicting pain on others . If you add her rotten personality in the equation, its the most suitable magic for her . I see, a mock battle . Sure . Lets do it . Carla-sensei replied . Eh? Usato was surprised . Usato, its a mock battle where you use magic . Can you do it? Y-yeah Well, I can do it but But, you picked the wrong opponent this time . The healing magicians she knew of were practically on a different dimension to what Usato was . Normally, a healing magician wouldnt try to face me head-on in a fight Additionally, they shouldnt be able to contend with a beast kins strength either . Nee-chan, is that guy going to be okay? As expected, my little brother had a gentle nature deep down inside him . Seeing my little brother looking conflicted, I told him, Usato will be fine . My wind magic shouldnt fall much behind Minas explosion magic in terms of power . I doubt itll work on Usato . Since Usatos opponent is the simplistic Mina, Im a little relieved . Just as I thought I could see the outcome of this match One of my classmates walked forward and headed to where Calra-sensei and Usato were . Excuse me, for the mock battle, do you mind changing the opponent to me? Wha!? I couldnt help but voice out my own surprise . It was understandable . The person who went out was the exception in my class, a man of manners that didnt possess offensive magic Halfa . He suddenly made his appearance and intervened between Usato and Minas mock battle . * Somehow, I was now participating in a mock battle . I could only gaze blankly in shock . I really dont know how I ended up in a situation like this . After I told them that I use healing magic, it seemed to have flipped a switch on for the girl with twin tails? I wasnt that worried about the mock battle itself but rather how much I should hold back . Furthermore, Halfa-san suddenly requested to participate in the mock battle instead . U-umm Halfa-san when you said change, you mean? Oh, dont worry . I have no intention of fighting you . To begin with You dont stand a chance against me, after all . The girl with twin tails was frightened as she asked that question to Halfa-san . After Halfa-san gave his reply, his light purple eyes were looking straight at me . Usato-san, you dont mind, right? Yeah, well Take it easy on me? My opponent has magic eyes that could see the flow of magic . He probably wont use any strong magic attacks on me . Even if he has some powerful magic, I could just run away to escape it . In the worst case scenario, Ill use a Healing Punch and knock him unconscious . For the mock battle, where should we fight? Just fight in middle of the training grounds, the targets might get in your way but Youll have to deal with it . Carla-san didnt look all that happy a moment ago but now she looked excited as if she would get to see something interesting soon . Was there a reason for this? Once Halfa-san entered the stage, the other students evidently got nosier I accepted this mock battle without much thought . Perhaps I got myself into something bad? . Ill know once I try fighting . Well then, the two of you, Ill be participating in this mock battle for the time being . Go for it, Usato . Do your best, Usato-kun, for my sake . Thank you, Kazuki . Huh? Ignoring Senpai who looked confused, I rolled up the sleeves of my uniform and started doing some light warm-up exercises . Although it was pitiable to ignore Senpai like this, I couldnt be bothered to react every time . Even I have times when I dont know how to react to something . While I was stretching my arms and legs, I could see that Halfa-san was picking a weapon to use for the mock battle . I didnt require a weapon even though I did use a spear that one time . It would be dangerous if I accidentally poked myself . Hey! Nn? Huh? From the group of students, Kyou was quickly making his way towards me . He was gathering a lot of attention from his classmates Would he be okay? Is it okay to talk to me? I really dont want to but I specifically came here to warn you! . Warn? You? Me? What brought on this sudden change? I thought he hated me . Behind Kyou, Kiriha also made her way through her class . She also displayed a serious expression similar to Kyou as she looked at me . What were these two doing here? The person youre about to fight, Halfa, that guy looks like a nice person on the outside but really hes just an outrageous and insane bastard that doesnt know how to hold back . Amako would be troubled if something were to happen to you, Usato Im telling this for your own good, you shouldnt participate in this mock battle with Halfa . Having him as your opponent is far too dangerous . Even if you both tell me that If I could stop it, I would do so . But since its come to this already, I probably cant . If word were to spread out that someone from the Rescue Squad decided to stop their participation in a mock battle with a student The Rescue Squads reputation would fall and this was probably one of the obstacles I would face in my journey . Most importantly, if Rose in Lyngle knew that I got cold feet and ran away from a mock battle Theres no doubt I would receive a punishment worse than death . I definitely didnt want that . Whether it was getting Rose angry, receiving punishment from her, or disappointing her I didnt want any of that . You two Even though you both came here to warn me, I wont stop my participation . As long as Im wearing this uniform, I cant afford to lose . Although I meant that I cant afford to lose or I would receive punishment . That guy is in a different league on his own . Hes strong . Hes not someone a frail guy like you can handle . He wont hold back . He drives his opponents so far into the corner until they completely collapse, you know? Dont you get it? Dont worry, hes not as bad as my Master . Unless he can send people flying 10 or more metres with a punch, I wont fall . I also got a general understanding of Halfa-san just from what these two told me . From when he snuck up on me to whisper in my ear and greeted me, to his attitude upon seeing my uniform, to his disappointment when I stated I wouldnt participate in todays training Hes been observing me all this time . He judged me as someone worthy to observe . Then, Usato-san . Are you done your with your preparations? After I walked away from Kiriha and Kyou, I arrived at the center of the training grounds . Halfa-san was slowly making his way here as he spoke to me . In his hand was a wooden pole that was as tall as him No, it was a quarterstaff . He started rapidly spinning it in his hand but his expression didnt change . He was smiling . Im good, lets start . Oh, is that so Carla-sensei, please give us the signal to start . Calra-san nodded . Halfa-san and I faced each other . Although there was still some distance between us, Halfa-san had already lowered his posture and was in some sort of fighting stance with his quarterstaff . His light violet eyes started to shine brighter as it gathered more light as well as magic . While getting a chilly sensation from his suspiciously glowing eyes, I coated my body with healing magic just like usual . It would be good if I could perform well from the start since I didnt have much experience with mock battles . For the time being, Ill move just like I usually do in training . First of all, I should focus on evasion . Ill avoid all the attacks that I can avoid . If Im also given the chance, I want to test just how much my healing magic has grown during this time . Al-right~, Im giving the signal~ Arent you enjoying this situation a little too much? Once we were informed that we would begin soon by Carla-san, Halfa-san and I faced each other once more in understanding . From there, Halfa-san took a step forward Just as Carla-sans hands lowered . BEGIN!! Upon hearing her voice in this tense atmosphere, I ran forward with all my power despite being a step behind . At the same time I sprung out, Halfa-sans quarterstaff was already in the position I was at just before the mock battle started . !? Even though I clearly stepped out first . ! I have some confidence in my legs, after all! In that case, Ill have to catch you! From our initial positions, we were about 10 meters apart . Halfa-san had assumed his stance and used one thrust with his quarterstaff to cover that distance instantly . Fast . With the exception of demons and beast kin . . and also the heroes, Kazuki and Inukami-senpai, this mightve been the first time Ive seen someone this fast . Rose and the scary group back at home? Those guys are beyond exceptions, so they werent good targets for comparison . Fuu!! Oh, oops . I slightly shifted my body and avoided the quarterstaff aimed at my neck . To think you would mercilessly aim the quarterstaff at my deck If it hit me in a vital spot, I might faint from the pain . Halfa-san started to perform consecutive thrusts with his quarterstaff as I continuously dodged them by moving my head horizontally I wont let you! It was annoying but it seemed like he knew exactly what I was going to do . He rotated his quarterstaff after his thrust towards my head and aimed it at my leg with the other end Which caused me to trip . At this rate, I would receive a severe hit Just as I was falling over, I placed both my hands on the ground . Pushing down, I used brute strength to instantly bring myself back up . You were a more troublesome opponent than I expected Thats what Im thinking right now too Hah!! It looked like he didnt intend on giving me any time to rest as he continued his relentless thrusts . I would dodge this again it if I avoided this way Or so I thought, but for some reason he changed direction just as he was aiming for my face . It was like he could foresee my moves . This was really difficult to deal with! ! I dodged the incoming quarterstaff by bending over but in the next moment, Halfa-sans knee was already making its way towards my face . To think you would aim for this, youre really dirty! Just as his knee touched the tip of my nose, I twisted my body and avoided it . No matter what, he kept aiming for the vitals . This was why Kiriha and Kyou tried to tell me to not participate . This really was too dangerous, I would have been forcefully incapacitated by Halfa-san already if I didnt receive Roses training!! Moreover He has been able to foresee my movements for some time now . After his first attack, he feels awfully faster . Was it related somehow? Either way, this isnt easy . I have Roses evasion training but its hard to dodge an attack only for it to lead to another attack After barely avoiding Halfa-sans attack, I took this moment to think about why he could predict my movements . But I couldnt think of a reason at all . What a terrifying person you are Really To think youre uninjured after all this Were at a stalemate, this isnt going anywhere Even so, Halfa-san continued to attack . I couldnt carelessly get close to Halfa-san due to his quarterstaff but Fuu I cant just always rely on Roses words . Im not someone who moves just because theyre told to . I have to adapt myself to the current situation! After slowly taking a deep breath and exhaling, I concentrated my healing power into both of my arms . I formed a cross with my arms, stopping the quarterstaff that swung down at me . Theres some pain but it isnt a spear or a sword . Im fine! Magic in your arms!?!! Halfa-san said this with surprise as he looked at my arms . At this moment, I released a kick but Halfa-san saw it coming and jumped backwards . However, it was now my turn to receive his attacks again . Halfa-san who had retreated backwards had already got into position and launched a flying kick towards me . Kuh . . You dodged it, huh!! Just as his kick was about to connect, I evaded it . As expected, he had an advantage over me as he could read my moves . For some time now though, Halfa-san hasnt taken his eyes off me for even a single moment . . Well, Ill pray that he doesnt have a cheat magic like Amakos ability to see the future I will be approaching you with more force now! But I achieved one of my objectives . I wasnt in a position where I had to keep dodging now . Halfa-san quickly recovered from his shock as he resumed his attack after speaking . I really wanted to reach a conclusion to this battle soon too so I wont just dodge his next attack . Even if my movements are being predicted, I will still attack without concern As I coated one of my fists in healing magic, his attack came immediately and headed for my face once again . I lightly tilted my head to the side . However, due to how fast Halfa-sans thrust was with his quarterstaff, my cheek was scratched and blood oozed out from it . I didnt mind it as it wasnt as injury I needed to worry about . Ignoring the slight damage I just took, I proceeded to launch a fist at Halfa-sans abdomen . Gah . !? My fist felt something hard and solid, obstructing my punch from connecting . But I continued to increase the power in my fist without pause . Due to the force from my punch, Halfa-san was sent back flying in the air He wasnt pushed all that far but it felt strange that I was now seeing what Rose normally sees Wait . . Ah . This is bad . Am I an idiot!? Why was I using Rose as a standard for comparison!? It would have been fine to just knock him unconscious, why the hell did I send him flying!? Even if I hit him with healing magic, this was bad . I just added another chapter to the tale of Amakos Avoidance to Usato . I started to panic and ran up to help Halfa-san who was about to fall on the ground . However, contrary to my expectations, he was able to land safely on his feet while he was suspended in midair . Shortly after landing, he knelt down on one knee . Hahaha This is the first time I thought I would die in a mock battle Im sorry! I made a mistake, I didnt hold back enough and ended up sending you flying Huh? Just now, it seemed like the surrounding students including Kiriha and Kyou had expressions that said Youre kidding, right . Their faces also looked pale It would have been dangerous if I didnt have this He showed me the quarterstaff that was now split right in half and in both of his hands . . I see, he guarded with his quarterstaff just before my fist reached his stomach . He sure had some fast reactions to be able to guard that in time . At the very least, he was stronger than a certain good-for-nothing demon . As I admired Halfa-sans strength in my mind, he took a stance once more while dual wielding the broken quarterstaff as swords . Its not over yet . If possible, I dont want it to end Youre much stronger than I imagined and you exceeded my expectations . Moreover, you possess a strength that fascinates me Fortunately, I didnt receive much damage since youre using healing magic . It would be nice if it just ended here but it looked like Halfa-san was still eager to go . I already want to stop it here but The fact that things wont just go my way was what made this battle hard . Haah . I opened my fist and gathered healing magic in my palm . I healed the injury I received on my cheek . After confirming that the injury had completely disappeared, I took on a fighting stance . For some reason, that brought a smile to Halfa-sans face . Chapter 55 Looking at the current circumstances, I probably had the advantage . But Halfa-sans weapon had now changed . The quarterstaff that had split in two would definitely become a problem . Although his range was now shorter, it wasnt going to make this battle any easier . I smashed that apart, huh I didnt put in that much strength in my punch just a moment ago . But it should have been more than enough to render him unconscious . The other students had been silent for some time now and it was bothering me But I had to focus on Halfa-san who was in front of me . Even I was starting to get tired of an opponent that aimed for my neck each and every time . It was a little scary too . Looks like youre finally ready to start for real . Ive been going at it for real since the start so Thats a good joke Even someone like me is capable of understanding my opponents true strength when fighting them . Your abnormal physical ability alone has already surpassed my eyes . However, you dont desire to fight I truly apologize . Despite the fact that your true duty is to heal and save other people But this is also my duty . . Duty? Why was it a duty? Didnt Halfa-san desire to participate in this mock battle himself? Hearing the lingering remorse in his voice, it caused me to think too deeply about the current circumstances . No, it didnt matter whether it was some duty or not at the moment . Although there was sorrow in Halfa-sans eyes, it quickly disappeared . Now he was giving off an amazing pressure, similar to a beasts intimidation aura . Looking at his stance with the broken quarterstaff, it felt like he was waiting for me to attack first . His violet eyes that were filled with magic power were focused on me . There was definitely some sort of trick behind those eyes . If youre waiting for me to attack . Then I guess I have no choice but to go . If we continued to stare at each other like this, it would only be a waste of time . In that case, Ill move first . With a light spring in my step, I rushed out . Whether he was aiming for a counter or trying to guard against my attack, it didnt change what I would do . I would run up to him and punch him Just that . Shh! While keeping Halfa-san who was still retaining his stance in my sights, I jumped to the right and attacked . Sure enough, Halfa-san knew I would attack but I continued to throw out my fist infused with healing magic without concern . Halfa-san used the two pieces of the quarterstaff to block my blow and was sent back flying from the impact . Kuh! His response was unnatural . Despite how he was watching me this whole time, it was evident that Halfa-sans reaction was a step too late . I continued my attack by drawing closer to Halfa-san and kicking at him . But this time, he was able to react in time and evaded it . Was it because he was able to clearly see me this time? . . Uhn . His attack came again . After I dodged Halfa-sans broken quarterstaff pieces, I took a few steps back and took another look at him . Despite how close I was when I kept attacking him, he never properly attacked me back . He did attack me once but it was very safe for him . It made me think that I wouldnt be able to beat Halfa-san if he kept guarding and evading like this . Physical strength, speed, and stamina . I definitely lose in all three when fighting against you but There are still other ways to fight! Please dont show that kind of facial expression to me! Your current expression is telling me that youre facing some kind of terrifying and powerful monster! Was I supposed to be some kind of mid-level boss in a RPG? But he was right . . there were still other ways to fight . I could see sweat dripping down from his forehead as he kept evading my punches and kicks . He looked like a tortoise with an impenetrable defense . It was a pain in the ass to get into his range every time, only for him to move away . . Hes been able to evade my attacks all this time Is it because Im inexperienced? I didnt train in any martial arts . . maybe that was why he could easily read my moves . If thats so I attacked again, knowing I would be evaded . After I punched, I quickly drew closer to Halfa-san who had drawn away and sent forth a kick . Sure enough, he could only guard against it and the impact caused him to fly back . But I didnt stop there . I continued my pursuit without pause and swiftly caught up to Halfa-san . ! So thats what youre aiming for! You wont be able to run around anymore! Even if I lacked experience, there was no way I would let him get away this time! I clenched my fist tighter this time in anticipation of Halfa-sans guard . Ive been fighting for him this long so I know Theres no reason to hold back! Breakthrough! Smash apart that broken quarterstaff of his! I was already storing power into my fist when I knocked Halfa-san back . I wasnt aiming for a direct hit on his body . I would break apart that annoying weapon of his first . I swung my fist down Fuhhhh !? But the person I was aiming for, Halfa-san, reacted just before he landed . He kicked some sort of object behind him, allowing him to land faster . He then twisted his body and avoided my incoming fist . Then, allow me to attack you from the back now! Guoh!? Utilizing the momentum that he gained from twisting his body, he struck a blow from behind with his quarterstaff . Although it wasnt that painful . . this blow was enough to delay me, allowing my target to escape . My fist that had been infused with power had now lost its target . It continued on its path and I ended up punching at the object that Halfa-san used to regain his ground . It was clearly not some living organism but the object in question seemed to wrap around my fist with its toughness and elasticity . However, it only lasted for a few moments before my magic infused fist started penetrating through the elasticity . . . Ah . From there, I finally realized what I had just punched . It was white and its shape was similar to a log . I punched at it with a lot of force and drove it straight into the ground . It was the same target that Senpai and Kazuki had destroyed earlier . . Normally, it wont break . Its extremely durable and tough . There isnt anyone who could destroy it with their bare hands . Ignoring Halfa-san, I quickly turned around to Senpais direction . Kirihas entire body was trembling while it seemed like Kyou was worried about his sister . Carla-san was looking at me and laughing . The other students were looking at me like I was some kind of alien . Kazuki looked at me with sparkling eyes . Lastly, Senpai gave me a thumbs up while looking more satisfied than I had ever seen her . This is just a coincidence you see, it just happened to break on its own While giving such a desperate explanation, I tried to pull away my arm that was still embedded in the target . Wait, huh? I cant pull away . I wont show any mercy . Seeing his opportunity, Halfa-san had started running towards me from behind . W-wait, wait wait! Time out! Time out! I cant pull it out! Ill make use of anything and everything I can! I really didnt think you would penetrate through that but This is also part of my strategy!! What kind of random and unplanned strategy is that!? As I was distressing, Halfa-san commenced his attack . This is quite bad . . my arm is still stuck in the target . This isnt an opponent I could take on with just my right arm . Actually, I couldnt even freely move in this situation . My legs are sealed, this is already checkmate . No no, I refuse to be checkmated in such a stupid way! Rose would murder me for an outcome like this! NUUOOOOOOH! I deflected Halfa-sans quarterstaff pieces with a wide kick . I defended, only to buy myself a bit of time . Using this short gap, Ill exert all my strength to pull my arm away from this damn target! With my brute strength, I lifted the target up . My left arm was stuck in the target while my right arm supported it . Usato-kun!? Youre finally doing it!? Youre going to surpass the limits of being human!? Hey, that Senpai over there! Youre being a little noisy! I felt like an immobile telephone pole . I also felt like my feet would sink into the ground . I continuously used my strength to keep myself from falling and I clenched my teeth as cracks started forming on the ground around my feet . ORAAHH! Once I felt like I was stable enough, I threw the target down . Using the gravitational potential energy, I pulled on my left arm . It didnt seem deep as I thought . . my arm started showing itself once I pulled approximately 1 meter . It was coming loose but my arm was still stuck in the target . Halfa-san had already recovered and was using his weapon to attack me again . I wont be defeated that easily! At the same time that I turned over to Halfa-san, I swung with the target to ward him away . With some light steps back, he avoided it . He wryly smiled and looked at my left arm that was still stuck in the target . Seeing someone attempting to pull their arm away from a target Its such a strange thing to see Who do you think caused this current situation? Even Im surprised . But it seemed unexpectedly shallow since the loose target in my left arm finally separated from me Using your magic to reinforce yourself to remove it! You easily surpass my expectations! . Fu, fuu . Even I had a bit of trouble removing it I couldnt do anything other than reinforcing myself with my magic to remove it . Carla-san, you really dont need to say it out in such a loud voice for everyone to hear . However, Im astonished at the fact that he was able to kick off the target and get behind me . His close quarters combat is excellent and hes good at using his surroundings . I can understand why Kiriha and Kyou were worried due to how strong he is . More importantly, hes able to completely read my movements . I have to do something about that first . Which reminds me As I was healing my left arm that I forcefully extracted away from the target, I remembered something . Halfa-sans [Magic Vision], I think it was called? Welsey-san said it was a type of magic eyes that could see the flow of magic in people and the environment . I was too used to Amakos ability to see the future that I could only use her as a reference for Halfa-sans magic . I didnt know anyone else with something similar either If those magic eyes of his were similar to Amakos foresight to see the future No, in this case it would be his ability to see an attack . If he could feel an attack coming, it would make sense for him to anticipate my attacks . When Halfa-san first met me, he mentioned that The magic power in my body is extraordinarily smooth or something along those lines . In other words, Halfa-sans eyes wouldnt be able to see the flow of magic during the times Im not using it . If I took that into consideration, then maybe Maybe If I change how I currently think about my flow of magic for this fight from what he has seen so far from me Its something worth a try Even if he can predict an attack coming, he cant tell what the exact attack will be . Even so, it was dangerous to rely purely on my strength to fight against a human like Halfa-san . It wasnt like the time when I was fighting those Blue Grizzlies in the forest . He was able to use my own strength against me and put me in a difficult spot . There was no other way but this . . . It looks like youre up to something! I lightly clenched my left hand and formed a fist . . I started concentrated healing magic into it and approached Halfa-san . I didnt have to go out of my way and attack him close What I wanted to confirm Is this I transferred the healing magic from my left hand to my right leg . But I left a small amount of healing magic in my left hand . . an amount that you wouldnt even notice . Then, I punched . It was something like a telephone punch . It lacked speed and power . It was something Halfa-san could easily dodge but !! It seemed like Halfa-san didnt expect it at all . He was flustered and tried to block my punch quickly . He almost wasnt able to guard it in time but he managed to at the very last second . It looks like my hunch was right . The flow of magic isnt the only thing your magic eyes can see, right? . Looks like you realized it He lowered his weapons and exhaled to show his acceptance . Magic flows by circulating inside a persons body Oops, you already knew this part . It looked like he had no intention of hiding it . Halfa-san was unexpectedly going to reveal his own trick . But I guess it didnt really matter to begin with . Against an opponent who could completely predict your moves, you could only throw sand or something in their eyes . Magic flows gently just like a river . When its activated by the user, they produce a [Fluctuation] . I look for this [Fluctuation] when Im reading your movements Although I say this, a body like yours has one big weakness that cannot be overlooked . I expected some sort of reaction to magic but I see, [Fluctation], is it? I wanted to test this and so I purposely operated my magic in a weird way . The reason why Halfa-san looked so flustered was due to the fact that he couldnt tell where my attack was coming from . It was either my left arm or right leg . This caused his response to be delayed . He had been able to read my attacks until now . Halfa-san looked at me sternly, as if re-examining me once more . He pointed his weapon at me and said, However, that little feint of yours that you just did wont work on me again . Its not over yet I can still fight No, itll be over in the next round . If you were predicting my attacks by observing the flow of my magic, then it was easy . If a simple feint wont work then I have an ace up my sleeve . Theres a bit of risk involved but itll be exceptionally effective against someone like him who looked at the flow of magic . I rushed out, heading for Halfa-san again . I intended to end this match with my next attack . . No matter how fast you are, to think you would head straight for me again like this! Even I know that its not optimal . But the hand I would play this time, it was better for me to be on the opposite side as you and In the center of your vision! Halfa-san got into position to meet my next attack . I stopped running, and focused healing magic into my right hand . I made sure he could see it too . A feint wont work Even this? I operated and concentrated as much healing magic as possible into my right hand . The thin and pale green color of my magic became denser like it was blotted with ink . The overflowing magic caused the light to radiate and shine . . Light!? Basically, the countermeasure I had against Halfa-sans magic eyes was to blind him . His eyes must be quite sensitive since he was able to predict my movements this entire time . I swung my right hand in front of him and he seemed to be trying to resist . . but he didnt break his line of sight from me . Haah!! This worked because of his eyes were too good . With his sensitive eyes, I knew there was no way he would look away Even more so when a great amount of healing magic was being focused in my right hand . I drew closer at this instant to deal the final blow to Halfa-san . I kicked away his two quarterstaff pieces into the air and sent forth my fist . Wha!? I used my fist to send an uppercut to Halfa-san, and it was far too fast for him to guard in time . Just right before I would make contact with him, I stopped . While holding this position, I was secretly fearful that he would still want to continue . Looking at his expression though Ha, hahahaha . To think, I would so easily . How unsatisfying I surrender . I completely lost . He raised his two arms up as he said so . It looked like he finally admitted defeat since my fist would have hit him . It was finally over . It was a close match Phew . I breathed out in relief and withdrew my fist . Because I felt relieved, I finally noticed the pain tormenting my right arm . Looking closely, blood was pouring out from my hand . I was still too inexperienced and tried to use more magic power than I could control . The burden resulted in tearing my hand apart . I immediately applied healing magic onto my hand to heal the wound . After a short moment, it was completely cured and spotless . I gently closed my palm . But compared to the injury last time, it isnt as bad . I was also growing . At least more than before . Feeling a real sense of achievement in my growth, I did an uncharacteristic fist pump . * Fufufu . Despite saying all that, I knew you would be able to do it, Usato-kun . After finishing with the mock battle, I returned back to the group Only to receive words from Senpai that didnt make me happy at all . I looked around and could see students nosily talking to each other while looking at me . The only one among them who looked content and smiled was Halfa-san . I discovered one problem after fighting him . It was that I held back when my opponent was another person . Demons and monsters were sort of in the grey area for me . It still bothered me to fight them . Actually, Ive been fighting nothing but them . This was my first time fighting another human and this problem felt very apparent . No, Rose doesnt count Haah I understand your personality quite well . However, dont you think you were showing far too much for a Demonstration? A Demo What? Whats that? Was it some sort of English word? After asking that question to Senpai, she only gave me a profound smile . If you know what it means then Id prefer you tell me instead of acting so knowledgeable and important You two, that fight just now was magnificent . I really didnt expect to meet a magician here who would reach this level already Even though your Reinforcement is incomplete, I didnt think I would get to see all that . Just as I was about to question Senpai again, I held it in since Carla-sensei initiated a conversation with us . It seemed like she was surprised about how I added more power to my own magic . But it also seemed that the other students had no idea what she was talking about . Come to think of it, I still havent taught it yet . Reinforcement is a type of strengthening technique that increases the concentration of magic power . Generally, the concentration is always the same but this technique allows you to increase it . If you were to polish this technique, its very possible for even a weak fire magician to manipulate tremendous fires . The Reinforcement of healing magic? I was simply just increasing the power of my healing and enhancing my own physical abilities . But it looked like there were different effects for strengthening other magic . It was irrelevant to me though . It looks like youre all wondering why I didnt teach you all of this technique already Reinforcement isnt something an inexperienced magician can handle . If you dont control it properly, your magic can overflow and it will cause damage to yourself . You have to be quite good at controlling your own magic As I was listening to her talk about something that had nothing to do with me, Carla-san made her way over to me . Her arms were folded and the all the students eyes were on her . She took a glance at me . The corners of her mouth distorted upwards and she suddenly placed her hand on my shoulder . She looked over at the students direction once more and said, Your hand was in a pretty bad shape but it looks like youve been training to heal injuries no matter how severe they are You sure showed something nice today . You were able to show how the supportive healing magicians can fight . She was totally adding more oil to the fire, wasnt she? There were definitely people in the crowd that were scowling at me . Among them, the twin tailed girl who had suggested the mock battle at the start was looking at me with some unreasonably bloodshot eyes . Nn . . ? I caught sight of a boy who was just a few steps away from the entrance . He seemed dumbfounded and was looking blankly at me . It was a short boy covered in soot It was the boy that was a healing magician, just like me . Our eyes made contact with each other . He wasnt glaring at me like when we first met . . it felt more like he was looking at something unbelievable . Excuse me, Carla-san . Leave him alone . At least for now . It seemed she noticed and gave an immediate reply . Even without Calra-san and Halfa-sans advice, it might be careless for me to act while knowing nothing . He might just been simply been drawn here by healing magic without realizing it . However, I didnt think at this time what result this action of mine would bring to this boy whose name I still did not know . . Chapter 56 Well Cheer up, Usato-kun . I-it was the first time that Ive seen you fight but, Usato, you were really amazing . After the practical class had ended, the three of us were led to the dining hall . The dining hall was quite spacious, as youd expect from a magic school this large . I quickly ate my meal and was currently taking a breather . My thoughts naturally went back to the mock battle I just had . I cant believe how careless I was . How could I be so thoughtless Im ashamed of myself These two next to me were heroes who could use amazing magic . In my case, I used healing magic which had a bad name attached to it . I also couldnt really call myself a magician with how I just fought . I wouldnt be surprised if bad rumours about me were already being spread . Its our fault too . If we thought about it carefully, we wouldnt have participated in something so unfavourable for you, Usato . I couldnt control my own emotions and went with the flow . I apologize . Dont apologize, please . I still decided to participate on my own . I replied as the two of them tried to take on the blame . It was wrong to blame them . The problem now was that I didnt know what kind of influence I would have on the school due to my actions . One thing that comes to mind was The other healing magician might receive even harsher treatment . . First of all, I should discuss about the other healing magician with these two . I started to explain about what happened just before they met with me today . Kazuki seemed to be in thought as he listened to me . Inukami-senpai was folding her arms and deeply pondering something as she tilted her head sideways . What do you want to do? Senpai suddenly asked . Eh? Do you want to save that other healing magician? Or do you want to stop others from bullying him? Although these two phrases sounded like the same thing, it was completely different in meaning . The former would ensure that there would be no more harm done to him while the latter was only a temporary solution We had to decide between them and make a plan accordingly . Honestly, I dont really know . Just, Im not someone who turns a blind eye to someone when they obviously need help . . Well, I couldnt just do nothing either when the other students were treating you like a fool, Usato-kun . Its a little different from your situation but its also similar . You can boldly say such embarrassing words, huh I think of you as a precious friend, so its natural . Hearing Senpais sudden words, I put a hand over my mouth and turned away . Senpai looked like she was about to tease me and say Oh, youre embarrassed? but Kazuki made eye contact with her and non-verbally expressed Just stop it How could this happen? How could I receive such a surprise attack from this deplorable Senpai of mine? Her methods were far too despicable and cowardly . As I was still facing the opposite way of Senpai, she put her hand on my shoulder and got me to turn around . She was displaying a gentle expression and it looked like she remembered something . I have a bad feeling about this . It felt it would something troublesome again Ah, that reminds me, Usato-kun . About the place youre staying at today No can do . Why cant you just go with the flow and say OK! Look, Im a good Senpai! You were really going to say that about yourself? You have the inns gorgeous meals and beds, just bear with it . I dont need those! I just just want to live a life with Fantasy in it! You dont need to worry about that . Everything youve been saying and doing so far is already full of Fantasy . She seemed so honest when she spoke just now . While feeling overwhelmed by her excitement, I sighed . Convincing her to give up would be difficult . All of a sudden, she grabbed onto both my shoulders . People around us started looking in our direction . Wai . . Just calm down for a moment . Its not like Im bullying you or anything, you know? Kiriha told me to ask you, Usato! What!? When did you make contact with her!? Was it during the training!? Either way, I cant believe I overlooked this! Moreover, Kiriha was pushing everything onto me! Senpai, please calm down! Youre making things difficult for Usato, please stop it! Kazuki shouted out to stop Senpai . He was probably thinking itd be bad if we gathered any more attention . Senpai would usually give in at this point, but it looked like she was being stubborn this time . I wont stop . I wont back away this time Hmm? Senpai who was still grabbing onto my shoulders, tilted her head to the side and looked behind me . She was being so unreasonable just a moment ago but now it seemed like she recovered . Was there someone behind me? I turned around . Fufufu, it looks like youre having fun . Just what on earth are you two doing The woman with golden hair, Gladis-san, along with Welsey-san who was following behind her The two of them looked at me and Senpai with strange eyes . Did they have something to discuss with us? They sat down beside Kazuki . At least it didnt seem like they came here to eat . I came here to apologize to the three of you . Apologize? Why? Nothing comes to mind . Why were we receiving an apology from Gladis-san? In fact, I should be the one apologizing for causing such a commotion in class . Despite how we were gathering attention from the surrounding students, she didnt mind it and continued to talk, After your group left yesterday, I gathered all the teachers here to talk about the Maou army and the cooperation with Lyngle Kingdom . Is it related with why youre apologizing? Did we receive an unfavourable result? About that A few of the teachers felt that some of the contents in the letter are contradictory . Are the heroes really that amazing? Enough to drive away the Maou army? Thats one of the doubts . Theyre suspicious of your true strength . They also cant trust you, they dont believe that the heroes would come themselves to protect the students here . . Although we are messengers from Lyngle, we are just strangers . I dont mind that were being suspected . But you see, thats just the surface . In truth, everyone is actually afraid . The Magic army here has never fought the Maou army, something that has only been heard from old stories . They seem like a powerful enemy . Thats why theyre desperately denying it However, if Lyngle had lost the recent battle with the Maou army They would attack Luquis next . That was obvious . If you thought about it carefully, the Maou army would appear with even more force to attack Luquis once Lyngle falls in their hands . Luquis was a place full of inexperienced magicians . I dont think they would stand much of a chance against the Maou army . I was sure Gladis-san understood that too . No matter how much I tried to elevate your true strengths, they wouldnt believe me . Welsey and I could only give up on such an unreasonable negotiation . Was that why you had us participate in the training with the other students? You noticed? When Usato-kun was fighting, I noticed there were quite a few people spectating outside . I had a good guess as to why because of that . So that was what she meant when she said it was a Demonstration . As expected, she was sharp and noticed these things . At times like this, she was really reliable . But I really wish they told me beforehand . Even if it was necessary, it still took me a lot of effort to fight against Halfa-san . I definitely gathered too much attention as well, with what I used in that fight . . No, this person probably planned this . They wanted to gather this much attention . Gladis-san covered her mouth and chuckled after listening to Senpais words . Gladis-sans actions made her feel like someone with wisdom yet also someone with a bit of playfulness . I really feel sorry for not saying anything . But you exceeded my expectations, the teachers who raised objections before could only remain silent once they saw your true ability Fufufu, I really didnt think you would destroy that target with your bare hands . Yup, it definitely wasnt normal for someone to get their arm stuck in that target and try to pull away . Since I trained every day, I was able to tell that I was getting stronger . But I didnt expect to become this strong . It made me realize once again just how important it was to continue practicing the basics every day . As I felt convinced of myself, Welsey-san seemed to remember something and abruptly slammed the table with her hand . She then looked at me with frantic eyes and said, Usato-sama! Didnt I say it just yesterday!? Its dangerous to add more power to your own magic like that!! But you used it Used it in such a reckless way Its definitely the wrong way to use it! Erm, Welsey-san . How about thinking it this way? Its my way of fighting . Please dont say something that Rose would say! I still hadnt reached that persons level yet . I was still fine . If I continued to say more unnecessary words, I would just be lectured . I let Welsey-san calm down . I asked a question that was on my mind to Gladis-san . Did Halfa-san move according to your instructions? Yes, but the girl who spoke and challenged you in the beginning wasnt part of it . Halfa-san was the only one cooperating . That girl in the beginning wasnt part of it That was why Halfa-san interfered when the girl suggested the mock battle . Then what about Carla-san? Was she an accomplice? But I had a feeling that someone like her could receive permission to do almost anything if she just talked to you . . Im really glad I left it to him . If it were a magician other than him, it would have ended before we could see your true abilities . . As expected from her subordinate though . Theres no way her subordinate could be ordinary . She can easily send people to the skies with just her fists, after all . . Hahaha, Ive still got a long way to go . I was beaten all over with a recent training I did with her . It was 10 times harder than my fight with Halfa-san . And you know what? Even though I succeeded in dodging her punch, she just used a roundhouse kick on me anyways . So unreasonable, right? Well, Im just talking to myself . Dont mind it . At first I thought I would die . But once I got used to it, it wasnt so bad . Although it felt more like my body started getting numb from the pain than anything else . I-I see Usato-sama, you are Eh? This was where you were supposed to laugh . Wow, just how much power does Rose have?~ I was expecting a reaction like that Gladis-san who was smiling just a moment ago had returned back to her serious expression . Welsey-san was looking at me with eyes that said Really, just how on earth are you still alive? Rose-san is incredible Just what is that person? I wonder Kazuki and Senpai gave their individual reactions . I created a really weird and awkward atmosphere . T-that reminds me, Gladis-san . I have a request . What is it? As long as its not too excessive and within my power then Bluerin . I mean, the familiar that I have with me . Do I need to receive permission to walk with him in town? There are a lot of students with familiars here so I dont mind . Alright, Ive received permission . Just you wait, Bluerin . Your days of indulging in laziness are over . Ill make sure you run tomorrow . I felt slightly pumped at knowing I would be able to do something training with Bluerin . But for some reason, Welsey-san nervously called out to me . Erm, Usato-sama . Bluerin isnt a familiar, you know? Eh, is that so? How could this be? Then what would Bluerin be? What do you mean, Welsey? Gladis-san questioned . Err, that is to say Usato-sama doesnt have a familiar contract . Or its more accurate to say that its not necessary . Not necessary? A familiar contract, did it literally mean there would be a real contract? I didnt have anything complicated like a contract with Bluerin But what did she mean by not necessary? A familiar contract is formed by mixing both the familiars blood with the masters . It acts an intermediary . Additionally, it requires for the familiar to completely yield to their master . These are the strict requirements required . Yes, there are a lot of required steps to form a contract with a familiar There were so many bothersome steps and requirements to form a contract? I guess you couldnt just sign a paper and be done with it like that . But I didnt want to control Bluerin like that . He definitely wouldnt want to submit to me either . Even without that, he wouldnt do anything to betray me . Usato-sama and Bluerin dont have a master and servant relationship . Let see Their relationship is closer to being good friends . Heeh, thats quite incredible . The familiar in question What type of monster is it? Its a Blue Grizzly . . . Nn? ? . . Its a Blue Grizzly . For some reason, Gladis-san didnt respond so I repeated my answer . After repeating it, she was still silent . Welsey-san showed an as expected expression and hid under her arms . Why did it feel like I was the weird one here? Since I didnt understand what was going on, I could only question it . I remembered that Uluru-san said that Blue Grizzlies usually didnt stick with people . Was that why? Or was it that it was too dangerous of a monster to take as a familiar? W-well as long as its not dangerous, then its fine . Just be careful and pay attention so it doesnt act violently . Yes, I understand . If that were to come though, Ill subdue him myself . . Normally, I would doubt one saying that and think theyre lying . But strangely, when youre the one saying it, I dont think so It really is amazing I thought I heard Gladis-san mumble something just now Was it just my imagination? At any rate, I received permission to walk around with Bluerin . Senpai, Kazuki, what are you two going to do now? Let see, how about going to Bluerins place? Since we received permission, lets go meet him . Im feeling a little tired so Im heading back to the inn . Yeah . Have fun with Usato, Senpai . Kazuki was heading back first . I was a little worried to go with just Senpai but she had a point . We should go meet with Bluerin . Before that, I also had to go pick up the luggage I left back at the inn . Well, thats how it is . Well be going back . Yes, come again if youd like . . Thats right, there will be a mock battle competition in a week . I think youll be able to see a lot of different magic, so if youre interested, please do come . One week, huh As for the letter, were still having a discussion over it . You three might be bored during this time so, come if you feel like it . A mock battle competition . It seems interesting . We bowed to Gladis-san and left the school . Just you wait, Bluerin Dont think that you can just sleep all day . * Usato-sama and the others were leaving the dining hall . I watched over as Principal Gladis sent them off . After making sure that they had all left, I voiced the doubt I had . Was it really a good idea to not talk about it? I dont need to worry about him . Theres no need to say anything right now . The mock battle between him and Halfa, it was to convince the teachers but we dont need to tell him the other reason yet Of course, the other teachers recognized everyones strength . It was a splendid result . Suzune-samas overwhelming offensive ability, Kazuki-samas precise control over his light magic, and finally Usato-samas healing magic that allowed him to surpass a human beings power and speed . But even I didnt expect him to use so much reinforcement against Halfa . It was part of the reason why I felt shivers down my spine as I was watching him . . Strength, magic power, and race . We need a trigger to reform the students who are biased against these three things, Welsey . For that reason, I got Halfa with his magic eyes to fight against a healing magician such as Usato . Halfa-san and Usato-samas fight wasnt a coincidence . Originally, instead of Usato-sama, it should have been Suzune-sama or Kazuki-sama fighting . Principal Gladis purposely chose Usato-sama for the other students to see . . Magic that cant do anything but heal . Magic that cant do anything but see the flow of magic . Even though they are different, they are also similar . This battle had value because these two fought against each other and showed the students No, the people who live here, what is possible . It was a mock battle to change how people viewed magic . You could it was effective . The students who possessed strong or rare magic would despise other magic That was exactly why they would understand they still had a long way to go when they saw the magic they despised had greatly surpassed them . It was an overbearing method but I couldnt think of anything more effective than this . However, even though the letter was one reason for this mock battle, I felt pained for not telling Usato-sama and the others . Fufufu Usatos actions are truly unexpected . Despite how I went to the trouble of arranging an inn for him, he stayed at another place Whats more, you told me that the houses inhabitants are actually beast kin Even though the people that live here detest them Really, hes such a strange child . A-ahahaha . . Principal Gladis giggled while I gave a strained laugh . The three of them who had been summoned from another world really had different views from us . They experienced and saw everything in this world with excitement in their eyes, they were like children . Especially The beast girl, Amako, who was together with Usato-sama . It made him look very dependable . Seeing a beast girl like her together with Usato-sama, it was normally something I would never be able to see . Its because he doesnt avoid other races that I want him to change this countrys mistaken ideology . No matter what magic you possess, you can make it shine . It would be a waste of your talents to not polish it . As long as you desire it, you can grow I want them to understand that . Principal Gladis who had been left in charge to look after this city Her eyes looked very gentle at this moment . She knew that everyone wanted immediate results and were impatient . She aimed to improve this schools environment at all times but she couldnt make any careless moves when considering her position . Which was exactly why she was borrowing some power from another country She intended to make it so others officially recognized his power . But her gentle expression quickly became sullen as she put her hand on her forehead . The problem is whether or not that child that viewed the mock battle today would think the same way * After saying goodbye to Gladis-san and Welsey-san, we walked to the inn . Once we separated with Kazuki at the inn, we then headed in the direction where Bluerin, Amako, and the other knights were . As we walked, Senpai was in an awfully good mood . I was worried she would get distracted and run off to look at some weird merchandise again . The boy who is a healing magician like you, he was part of the juniors class that was present for the training right? Yeah, he was surprised when he saw me . Do you think he was shocked to see another healing magician? He recognized my face too . He was probably astonished to see how different you were from him . Hes probably never seen a healing magician like you who could fight like that, after all . Dont you finally know the reason why Carla-san wanted you to tell them youre a healing magician? That was one way of looking at it . I was aware I wasnt the same as the other healing magicians . It would explain why Carla-san had that expression during the mock battle . But when the boy was knocked unconscious, why was he in such a hurry? Because he was late for class? It was strange . If I was bullied for several years, I wouldnt want to go to class . If there was another reason No, I shouldnt try to come up with any weird reasons . Senpai didnt say anything as I was lost in thought and we walked in silence . It was some time around noon so there were a lot of people on the streets . When the others saw me and Inukami-senpai, they would move away and create a path . They also seemed to be whispering to each other . My white uniform especially stood out . It was obvious since it was designed to stand out . But it still annoyed me during times like this . Your uniform is really conspicuous . Would it be better for me to remove it? No no, theres no need . Your uniform not only looks good but I know theres a proper meaning behind it and thats why youre wearing it . Actually, I want to wear it too . You cant . I didnt mind lending it but I heard that there wasnt another one like mine . Other than Roses uniform, there wasnt another uniform like this right now . I didnt know what materials were used to make this either . But I knew just from feeling the cloth that no ordinary fabric was used to make this Usato-kun . In front . Yes? Senpai urged me to look in front . Looking at the place she was looking at, I could see a crowd of people in a familiar-looking alley way . Up ahead was where I found the unconscious boy, who was also the only other healing magician in this city . . I had a bad feeling about this . Lets go! Eh, aah, Usato-kun!? I immediately ran towards the alley way and rushed over to the crowd . I pushed my way past the others . I heard a thunderous sound It sounded like an explosion . Hearing an explosion here was definitely not normal . I imagined the worst possible scenario in my mind I had to hurry . I recognized one of the spectators from this morning and went up to him . Y-youre that person from this morning with those weird clothes What happened!! T-the group that was bullying that boy this morning are doing it again . And this time, theyre going at it more than usual Was it my fault? I really didnt think they would do something this fast . If they wanted to vent their anger, wouldnt it been fine to just come directly for me? I felt something boiling inside of me . But I was calm . I first had to get past these spectators . Senpai! Im going ahead! Usato-kun!! I jumped along the walls of the alley way and made it past the onlookers instantly . I heard people exclaiming in surprise but I didnt have the composure to care at the moment . After landing, I could clearly see the open space in front of me . In the center was that healing magician boy That was The twin tailed girl who challenged me to a mock battle!? There was also a group of both boys and girls surrounding the healing magician . If you were hiding your true ability, why dont you show it already? . Im . different In the girls hand wasnt a fireball . It was an orb that was slightly orange in color . The surrounding group had evil-looking smiles The girl then aimed and fired the orb at the boy . Looking at the boy, he looked worse than when I had seen him in the morning . Judging by his current state He was completely out of magic!? Dont you know what would happen if you launched your magic at someone who was completely out of magic!? Did she really understand!? This is bad . ! I hurriedly took off my uniform, wrapped it in my right hand, and began running at full speed . After only a few moments, I arrived in front of the boy and used my right hand that was wrapped with my uniform to stop the oncoming orb . Using just a flick, I deflect the orb . The orange orb exploded and it caused a bit of black smoke to form . Hah!? However, this magic wasnt much . It wasnt powerful enough to burn my uniform and if a person took this head on with magic, it wouldnt cause a big injury . Shaking off the black smoke from my hand, I turned around to look at the boy instead of the group of students in front of me . He looked befuddled at me as expected and I started to operate healing magic in my hands . It looks like you really exhausted all your magic Im surprised youre still conscious and holding on . W-why . . Are you The same as me . It looked like he had reached his limit . The boy fainted as I was applying healing magic on him . He suffered from some light burns Was he beaten? His face had bruises all over . When I rolled up his sleeves, there were countless wounds . . The problem was the injuries were so bad that a healing magician like him couldnt heal them . Just how many minutes, no, how many hours was he tormented for? It was possible that this group headed straight for him once the mock battle had ended . Hey Can you like not get in the way? First of all, I should restore all his fatigue . If I dont heal him properly, these injuries could become permanent damage . But I was really surprised that they allowed magic to be used so freely like this . The knights in Lyngle had proper morals to follow I wasnt saying that the students should only use magic for their country, but there were still things a person shouldnt do . Hey! Aah . . ? I was getting irritated . I couldnt help but respond with a rougher tone . The boy who had called out to me and put his hand on my shoulder He drew back in silence once he saw my face . If you didnt like something about me, why didnt you just directly tell me instead . ? I-its a misunderstanding Hes my friend . Since youre not related, could you step away? I see, not involved Hah This was it . It was already useless . I didnt know what to do anymore . Wouldnt it just be fine to knock all of them unconscious? . That was way too simple so lets not do that . While trying to calm down and telling myself countless times to keep cool, I looked at the group in front of me . Especially at the girl who threw the orb just now . Five people Huh . Healing magic, you see . Its not something convenient for you to vent your anger out with, dont you know? I learned . I came to respect the pain from hell . The magic that I learned from her, I was able to use it to save a lot of people . This magic was ABSOLUTELY NOT a substitute for a sand bag . Its also not a magic that exists purely to boost your own worthless pride . You know, even though I was irritated because of you, I just calmed myself Despite how you tried to cast that explosion of yours directly on someones body . It would have caused quite the injury but I guess someone as ignorant as you wouldnt know, right? Ignorant, you say? You really say some cheeky things . Did you really think such a flimsy lie like saying you were his friend would get me to back off? You thought it was enough for me to overlook this? You think I would forgive you as long you showed an innocent expression? For a healing magician thats just tagging along with the heroes Dont get too cocky My superior, thats also a healing magician, once said this . I didnt think my personality was like this . Unexpectedly, I got angry pretty easily . Back in my world, I rarely got angry for real . Besides, the shitty people in front of me were something I thought I would only see in a bad movie . But, this really wouldnt do . Unlike the time when Felm tried to kill Senpai and Kazuki It was obvious that a different kind of anger was spreading within my heart . Seeing a nearby tree, I placed my left hand on it and put my strength into it . The section I was inserting power in was conspicuously distorted, and the entire tree shook . During a time when you meet people who look down on healing magic and there are no other means to resolve the situation Feel free to beat them up . Thats what she said . You see? Im referring to you guys Also, calling him your friend Thats a nice phrase and a good excuse, right? Crush . Grabbing a hold of some wood in my hands, I crushed it and allowed the pieces to fall onto the ground . With just that, it was enough to cause the assertive girl just a moment ago to withdraw in fear . You mentioned that Im just a healing magician tagging along with the heroes Or something like that, right? Do you want to meet the same fate as this unconscious boy here? Youre just a little girl who cant do anything without ganging up on someone I took a step forward . Her face got even paler . It looked like some of them were about to cry . Once I saw that, I slowly relaxed myself a bit more and eased the current tension . . I threatened them this much theyll probably behave themselves for a bit . I imitated a bit of Roses tone for the last few statements . It seemed extremely effective . I wasnt childish enough to raise my hands on these kids just based on my emotions . Speaking from my own experience, they probably wont rebel back any time soon after tasting this kind of fear . I had finally threatened someone like this It would have been nice if I could have brought Bluerin along too to further increase the effectiveness . . But I really didnt want to threaten people if I could help it . Was this issue settled for the time being? Now I just had to take this unconscious boy and put him in a bed Usato-kun, calm down . Nn? Senpai had finally emerged from the crowd of people and put her hand on my shoulder, telling me to calm down . She came at just the right time, I just settled the situation . I wanted to consult her for advice as to what to do with these students Aah, Senpai . Right now Im It seems like you guys really hold a grudge or something against healing magicians . Good grief, if your true ability only amount to this, then youve convinced me of how mediocre you all are . However, she didnt listen to my words and turned over to look at the twin tailed girls group . She threw down some very provocative words as well . Senpai, dont tell me You really thought I snapped from anger? Senpai walked triumphantly in front of me . While the twin tailed girl was somewhat afraid of the blunt Senpai, she also looked angrily at her . Usato-kun and I are both outsiders here . We have also been entrusted with an important mission that concerns the countrys future Thats why you guys cant do anything to him Im sure youre mortified but . . Dont misunderstand and get ahead of yourselves though, were not the ones who will put you guys down . You guys cant do anything to him Senpai had a faint smile as she said that . I understand why she was angry Although, it made me happy that Senpai was paying attention to me despite how she was struggling with the crowd back there . W-what are you talking about!? Isnt there a mock battle competition one week from now? ! Theres no way I could win! Not against that monster and the heroes!! Hey . Hiiih!? Despite how you were calling me a monster, your reaction was strange . At the very least, you didnt think of me as a person . The girl was being unreserved and just labelling me as a monster . I guess it couldnt be helped, she already considered me as an enemy Leaving that aside, Senpai mentioned the mock battle competition . Wasnt it different from todays unofficial battle? I suspect only official students would be able to take part in it . Usato-kun and I wont be heading out there . It will be the boy that you guys just tormented . . Ha, haah? Youre saying that guy thats on the ground right now will be able to win against me? Wait a minute I couldnt understand Senpais intention at all . If he fought against them, it would be a completely one-sided game . The boy was unconscious right now and didnt even agree to anything . I didnt really have the right to speak out right now either since I just threatened them . The girl was looking down on the boy that had collapsed on the ground . She then glared at Senpai but it had no effect . Senpai lightly smiled before telling me her plan, Make him stronger than everyone else in a week Usato-kun, thats what you will be doing . Hah? . . Haah!? Im the one doing it!? Throwing such a thing at me without warning, I would obviously be surprised . I lowered my voice and said to Senpai, J-just wait a minute, please . What are you trying to say? This is the best way to resolve this situation . Its a little drastic but I couldnt think of a better method than this . Thats true but Furthermore, the person who understands healing magic the best in this city right now is you . Training him? Just seven days . . No, he fainted so there was no way he could do anything today . We also had to account for the fact that he couldnt do any training on the day of the competition . In reality, we only had five days . As for the training itself, itll probably be impossible to accomplish anything unless he goes through the same type of training as me . But . . If I were asked if there were any better methods to stop the bullying, then I really couldnt think of any You had to use your own strength and to stop the bullying . In a way, this was the best way for this boy to resolve this but also the most difficult . I remained silent as I understood what Senpai was trying to say . Senpai turned around and continued to provoke the other party . Whether you accept or decline, its up to you . . If youre scared of losing to a healing magician like him then I dont mind if you decline, you know? Hah, what a joke . Prepare yourselves for the consequences when that person loses . . Whether youre the heroes or the messengers from Lyngle Kingdom, it doesnt matter compensation . When I win, Ill demand it from you I have to! Just try your best to make that failure over there stronger . After leaving those words, she laughed in a mocking manner and left with her group . They walked past the alley way and disappeared into the main streets . All that was left were the spectators, the unconscious boy, and the two of us . Thinking that I got caught up in something troublesome again, I sighed . Well~ I was really panicking when I saw that you lost your cool, Usato-kun . Now she wont try and do anything to you, Usato-kun . The letter shouldnt be affected too . Wait Ouch!? For the time being, I sent a light sword chop with my hand on Senpai who tried to continue the conversation without me . I knew Senpai did it with good intentions in mind but I wouldnt feel satisfied if I didnt do this . W-what are you doing!? Senpai had tears in her eyes as she said so even though I only lightly chopped . It made me feel like I was doing something wrong but I ignored it and started my explanation . Senpai, although I was angry, I had no intentions of doing anything to them . Eh? . Ha, hahaha But you had such a scary face I was thinking about just lightly threatening them . Lightly . ? Thats gotta be a lie, right? His expression was like an ogres . Ive seen it before, I read a book on it . He took a chunk of the trees trunk with his bare hands Unless youre a beast kin, thats not the type of strength a human possesses Beast kin? Could it be hes one of them? . . W-well, lets just say my acting ability was that good and leave it that . But I didnt think that these spectators would get involved too . But it doesnt change the fact that you suggested the best solution to resolve the current situation, Senpai . . The problem is whether or not this guy is up to the challenge . Deciding everything on my own, thats Although I feel bad about it, I believe it was necessary . . Thats for sure . In a situation like that, it was natural that you would want to do something about it . Especially if that person was Senpai . Nevertheless, Im glad that the other party behaved exactly as I imagined . It would have been really embarrassing if I was wrong . Why did you try and go through with such a hit or miss proposal Really As I felt astounded by Senpai who went with such a reckless plan, I checked the boy again to make sure there were no other wounds . Even if healing magic could heal the damage done on the body, it couldnt heal the damage done to the mind . If he had received that explosion earlier when he had exhausted his magic, he could have died if it hit one of his vitals . . I had once heard that there was nothing more frightening than giving a child a dangerous weapon . It looked like that was really the case . She was a person who could cast magic to hurt others with a smile on her face . After confirming that there werent any other wounds on the boy, I put him over my shoulder . Hes quite light . Feeling that his weight was appropriate for his young age and height, I felt something boiling inside me once more when I remembered his desperate expression . The method of making a healing magician stronger There were a lot of ways to do that but I first had to ask this boy what he wanted to . Chapter 57 I just got back Why did it suddenly become so lively here . . ? Since I didnt know where this healing magician boy lived, I brought him to Kirihas place . The boy was sleeping on the bed while I was being questioned by Kiriha in the same room . Kyou was also present . I was honestly glad Kiriha allowed the boy to use the room for the time being, but I just didnt know how I would explain everything to her Its not like Im trying to blame you for bringing him back . No matter how I look at it, his current condition tells me that he must have been through a lot . Thank you Thatll make things a little easier to explain And? Just what do you want to do with this guy? Kyou asked, pointing at the boy . You have a reason for bringing him along, right?I started to recount todays events As I continued my explanation, Kyou and Kirihas expressions gradually turned grimmer . Usato, that persons name is Mina Although Im the one saying this, do you like to get involved in troublesome situations or something? H-how rude! Its not like I like being dragged into situations like this, you know!? How vexing . To think that Kyou of all people would say that to me . Whether it was this mornings training classes or the matters regarding this boy They were both plans proposed by Inukami-senpai . Leaving that aside, Kiriha mentioned that the girls name was Mina or something, right? Just from her initial impression, she seemed like an arrogant and selfish person . Was she exactly as she seemed on the outside? . Kiriha and Kyous expressions seem to say that her personality wasnt that good . Haah . Then, about that Mina girl Shes the daughter of a noble . People rarely have praise for her . . . When you were saving this boy, you probably saw it yourself, right? Shes the kind of person who can cast magic on someone while laughing no matter how wounded they are . She was probably spoiled by her parents when they raised her She doesnt have a fragment of common sense . In addition, shell do anything to have her revenge . Once she has her eyes on you, nothing good will come out of it . Although Kiriha tried to punch me when I first met her, she had a proper reason for it . She was doing it to protect the ones around her . But that girl called Mina didnt possess any morals . She mightve thought it was amusing to surround someone like that judging by how she was laughing back then . But from my perspective, she had a really disgusting hobby to entertain herself with . If I didnt consider the boy, this situation could be easily resolved with my own fists . But that wouldnt really change anything . Well, Ill just have to try my best to train him . Will you be alright? Even though you have a week to make this boy stronger, if you exclude today and the day of the competition . . you really only have five days . Its not like I dont have a method to make him stronger But its quite unreasonable and it would really push him to his limits . Unreasonable You say . Ill have him conduct the training that my superior gave me . At the very least, he shouldnt have as much trouble as me since he can already use healing magic but It wont change the fact that this kind of training is really pushing a human beings limits . I basically started with no healing magic at all, so he should have an easier time than I did . Nevertheless, the important part was what this boy wanted to do . I wouldnt force him to fight if he didnt want to . If he didnt want to participate, Ill go and apologize to that girl afterwards . She said something about compensation or some kind of reward though . I felt a little scared . Until this boy wakes up, you cant get started on anything, right? After a slight pause, Kiriha continued to speak . . I have one more thing that I want to ask you . Is that alright? Hmm? I dont really mind . Kiriha had a strange expression as she queried me . What was it? Did she still have something on her mind? But shortly after asking, Kiriha sighed and looked away . . she then turned to the door behind me . And then both Usato and I made our escape from the forest full of monsters! Amazing! Amazing! To think the two of you defeated two Blue Grizzlies! Inukami and Usato are both strange! What are you going to do about that? Through the slight opening of the door, I could clearly hear a familiar voice that was more excited than usual . Although it couldnt be helped under these circumstances . . was it a bad idea to bring Senpai here? Kiriha and Kyou probably didnt like the idea of having another human in their home . . Rather than that, why was she having such a friendly conversation with Satsuki? Unlike how silent Satsuki was in the morning, she seemed to be smiling right now Just what happened? I heard from Amako about the heroes . I know they arent bad people . But Even I didnt expect that her affinity would be so compatible with Satsukis . I kind of have trouble dealing with that woman Kyou muttered in low spirits . Im guessing that the energetic Senpai talked to him before he entered this room . Sometimes I forget but Senpai is older than me and everyone else here . Its easy to see how Senpai dragged Kyou into her own pace and warded off any resistance he may have had . She really isnt a bad person . In fact, shes a really good person but Yeah, Ill have her go back in a bit . No, the two of you should at least stay for dinner . Since youre both here already, how about it? You wont refuse, right? It was a little odd since Kiriha looked worried as she asked this . But after telling her that there was no way Senpai would refuse such an offer, she smiled in relief and said, Im glad . I wonder what Kiriha meant by that she was glad? But before I could ask her, she had already walked out of the room to start on her preparations for todays dinner . That left me with just Kyou and the unconscious boy on the bed . Well then I had to watch over this boy and nurse him back to health That was my task at the moment, but it felt unusually uncomfortable to do it . The reason was Kyou . He was next to the door and leaning on the wall while staring at me . Hey . Nn? After a brief period of silence, Kyou spoke out to me in a somewhat reserved voice . I gave a casual reply as my attention was still on the sleeping boy . It was my bad . When I first met you, I said some things to you without any basis . . Eh? I turned around to look at Kyou due to his sudden apology . But just as our eyes met, he quickly turned away in embarrassment and scratched his cheek . I was astonished that he would say those words to me due to his initial attitude towards me . While still feeling embarrassed, he continued to talk bit by bit . At first . . I doubted that someone as fragile as you could protect Amako . But after seeing your fight today, I have to reconsider . Youre not a weak healing magician . Its mortifying to admit it but Amako made the right choice in choosing you . . I guess this was what people called a blessing in disguise . The mock battle with Halfa-san brought an unexpected outcome It seemed that this was a favorable one . After seeing the battle, Kyou acknowledged me . When I first arrived here, I said I didnt really care about his thoughts . But that was only on the surface . His words honestly made me happy . Yesterday evening, he was staring at me with hostility like I was an enemy . I couldnt see any trace of hostility now as he looked at me I couldnt help but let out a laugh . W-why are you laughing No, I just thought You really do like Amako, eh? It was quite pleasant to see his genuine concern for Amako . Haah? However, he wasnt shy or angry about it . He looked confused . It was like he was saying he didnt understand what I just said as he blankly looked at me . Since his reaction was different from what I expected, I couldnt help but immediately ask Eh? Was I wrong? You have the wrong idea . I dont like Amako, so yeah . Is that so? I thought you liked her and thats why you kept thinking about her . It looked like he kept worrying about Amako . Was that not the case? As I folded my arms and thought about what other explanation there could be, Kyou gave a big sigh and said, I guess it cant be helped After a brief pause, he continued . The reason Im so concerned about Amako . How do I say it? During the time when we met Amako, she was always so reckless . She often got herself in a lot of dangerous situations . It was enough to make anyone think she might just get kidnapped and disappear somewhere one day . . That Amako . . ? Well thats how it is, thats why I couldnt break the habit of worrying over Amako . I mean, its important to save your mother and all but Theres no point if something were to happen to you too There was no doubt that she had a tough and difficult journey . She came all the way from her home and travelled to various countries before arriving in Luquis . Just from how Kyou described it, I could imagine what kind of risks she took to make it this far . During her two years in Lyngle Kingdom, it was probably more than just a safe place for her . She mightve used that time to heal the wounds in her heart . I didnt want to accept it . . but the only person who can save both Amako and her mother is you . Its definitely impossible for me . Thats why Usato, Im entrusting it to you . I gave a firm nod to his words . Kyou was a more gentle and honest person than I initially thought . The first thing he did when the mock battle with Halfa-san was announced was to come warn me . Although his words to me in beginning seemed a little severe, he was just worried about the others around him . He looked a little wild and rude but he was a very kind person . Actually, why did you assume that I liked Amako? Shes younger than me . No matter how I look at it, our ages are too far apart . Shes way too Ouch!? Kyou suddenly shouted in pain and jumped up . Surprised by his cry, I tried to see what was behind him He was holding his tail and squatting down in pain . Was someone attacking? But that thought was immediately erased in the next moment . Amako was behind Kyou and looking at him without any expression . . . Kyou, if you say any more than that Ill get angry . A-Amako . You Isnt it against the rules to grab my tail like that without holding back? I could feel the intimidation in Amakos empty eyes as she stared down at Kyou . She felt a lot different than usual Did Kyou provoke Amako and incur her imperial wrath? I heard before that this topic was a taboo among girls But I didnt think it would apply to Amako as well . The next time I think about teasing Amako Yeah, I shouldnt . As I watched the situation unfold, Kyou tried to make a quick escape and headed for the door . However, Amako placed her foot in the way, which caused him to trip and fall over . My body was overcome with fear upon seeing Amako use her magic to prevent any means of escape . J-just wait a moment . Whose age is too far apart? Even I have my times when I cant tolerate something . If I hear you say it again, dont think youll get away with only this much . Amako looked at Kyou with cold eyes . Kyou, who was frightened, raised his voice . M-my bad! I was wrong!! While still clutching his tail, Kyou begged for Amakos forgiveness . There was no trace of the manly apology he made to me only a few moments ago . The more I observed this scene, the more lifeless it appeared I was secretly trembling inside but I still decided to step in and help Kyou out of his predicament . A-Amako? Did you come here for something? . . Yeah . Kyou, how about checking on Senpai for me? I need to talk with Amako for a bit . I-I got it . Kyou slowly got up . His shoulders drooped and he left the room while holding his tail in his hand . It was Kyous own fault for saying something he shouldnt have said but I couldnt help but pity him when I saw him leave the room like that . Amako turned to me in silence . She gently tilted her head to the side . She looked at me a little suspiciously as I made eye contact with her . W-what? After staring at each other in silence for a few seconds, Amako replied, Nothing Its just that this boy is going to wake up soon . She had her ability to see the future so it wasnt strange for her to know . But the way she said it It felt like she was familiar with him . Is he an acquaintance of yours? . I know him from my visions . What kind of person is he? Hes someone who no one could trust so he ended up as a person who couldnt trust anyone . Hes quite pitiable . When I saw him in my visions two years ago, he was just someone that other people didnt bother with . Despite the fact that hes younger than me His present situation is actually this cruel . . Wasnt this kind of heavy? It wasnt at a level where I couldnt handle it but If it were Rose, she could just train him without any mercy . But I dont think Im capable of that . Its alright, Usato . You can do it . You say it so easily . Well, I couldnt back out and say it was impossible at this point . I still had to talk with the boy and ask what he intended to do . Everything would begin from there . I looked aimlessly at the ceiling while Amako was watching over the boy . She grabbed a wooden chair and sat next to me . Hes waking up . Amako put her hood over her head as she said so . I nodded in response and turned my attention to the boys body . After a few seconds, the boy, lightly groaned and opened his eyes . His hair was in a mess and there was quite a bit of dirt under his eyes . Looking closely, he was a little thin . Did he not eat much usually? No matter how I looked at it, he didnt have a healthy body . He was currently staring at me and Amako . . . . . . . Including me, the three of us were silent . We wouldnt get anywhere unless we started talking but he kept glaring at me No, his long hair was sort of covering his eyes and it only looked a bit scary . He wasnt necessarily glaring at me . Maybe I misunderstood him when I first met him near Luquis gates? I thought there was hostility in his gaze . Still, his eyes seemed to be quite good if he could see me from such a long distance . . . Well, in my case, I was used to being observed from a distance like that . Do you remember what happened this afternoon? . YYeah . Whats your name? Nack . You are . Usato, right? A healing magician just like me But I dont know who the person next to you is Well its a given you would know about me, you saw my mock battle with Halfa-san Aah, you dont have to mind this person next to me . Anyways, Ill explain to you what happened after you fainted . Stay calm and listen carefully . Y-yes As my explanation went on, his face gradually became paler . I gave a detailed explanation of what happened while he was unconscious and told him about how Inukami-senpai set him up for a duel . After I stopped talking, he hugged himself with his arms and trembled in fear . I-I Why do I have to Just as I had thought, Nack was in a state of shock . His reaction is understandable . If a match suddenly got decided for me without my consent, I wouldnt want to fight either . But thats just how unstable the situation is . It would have been even more dangerous for you if this match wasnt proposed . But thats because Im a healing magician . No I heard that youve been bullied quite a bit . I dont know exactly how much, but Mina went far enough to exhaust all your magic . If you received another hit during that state . Let me just be frank with you . If you took another hit from Minas magic, you would have died . It wouldnt have been just a small injury preventing him from going to school . I was disgusted at the fact that this group in their spare time would fire magic at Nack until his magic was exhausted . But . The reason they took it that far this time was because of me . Due to my rash actions, I put you in a dangerous situation . Im truly sorry . I put my hands on my knees and bowed my head down . Nack panicked upon seeing me lower my head but this was obviously something I had to say . Their group probably never took their abuse on Nack this far before . The reason was simple; Nack would have already died long ago if they did . By showing Luquis the strength of a healing magician, Minas pride was wounded . But I only felt anger right now because she didnt come directly for me but rather another healing magician instead She went for Nack . I-I was saved by you so . Its fine! So please, raise your head I raised my head once I heard Nacks flustered voice . I held some responsibility for this current situation . Thats why Ill give him a choice . I looked directly into his eyes and said, Then, Nack . Lets get right to the point . In one week . Will you be able to fight Mina? . Please give me an honest answer . Once I threw down these words, the boy hung his head in shame and gathered the front of his robe in his fists . It felt like he was trying to squeeze something to death . After a few moments The boy, Nack, opened his mouth and spoke, Its . Impossible . Can you tell me the reason for it? It wasnt I cant do it but rather impossible . He clearly stated that there was no way he could win . While I was pondering on the possible reason, Nack gathered healing magic in his hand and placed it in front of me . Youre a proper healing magician, right . ? Im just a defective one, my healing magic is Its impossible for me . Defective . ? Defective? Nack wasnt referring to healing magic itself, he seemed to be referring to how he used healing magic . But what did he mean exactly? Did he mean it literally or was there some other meaning I looked at his extended hand in confusion . Nack looked vexed and continued to explain . I cant heal anyone except myself Before I came here, I was still able to do it but I cant do it anymore . He lost the ability to heal others with healing magic? Were there different effects depending on how one strengthened healing magic? The Reinforcement of my healing magic didnt result in anything like that . Since when? I noticed it about a year ago Mina and her group were bullying me as usual . As I was walking back home, I saw an injured familiar . Thats when I realized it . You cant operate your healing magic at all except on yourself? Nack nodded . Next to me, Amako was astonished . It seemed like the circumstances were unexpected for her too . Still, why was it that he lost the ability to use healing magic on others? I never heard anything like that from Rose . Was it because the concentration of his healing magic became too thin? . No, something like that couldnt just suddenly happen . Olga-san was born with his special concentration but Nack clearly didnt fit in this category . The light in Nacks hand looked normal too . If I were to consider one more possibility . Did he develop this condition because of how Minas group bullied him? . I shouldnt think too deeply . If I thought any further down this path, I wasnt confident in keeping my composure . There was a more urgent problem that we had to address first . Healing magic is a magic used only for healing others Thats why, my magic is broken . My magic has lost its only function Usato . Amako probably felt that this situation was bad and looked at me with worry . But it wasnt necessary for him to heal others if he decided to participate in tomorrows training . I smiled and placed a hand on the gloomy Nacks shoulder . Its okay . The process of making you stronger wont require you to use healing magic on others . Eh? If you decide to fight with Mina Undertake my training for five days . The problem wasnt healing magic but rather his resolve Honestly, this kind of training was the equivalent of hell to him . The training was on a level where I couldnt even joke about it . I wouldnt go easy nor would I try to gloss it over with some pretty words . I needed to make sure he had the will to see through this training . Additionally Broken? Cant use it anymore? Defective? A magic whose only purpose is to heal others? Telling me that Im a real and proper healing magician? Youre completely off . Nack, youve been trying too hard to use healing magic the right way . I wasnt wrong . I wasnt a proper healing magician . It was true that healing magicians were supposed to be like Olga-san and Uluru-san who specialized in healing others . The first thing that my Master taught me wasnt how to heal others She simply taught me how to heal myself . Thats why Its fine . If you can still do that much, its enough for you to receive my training and kick the asses of those guys who bullied you . Hah? Eh? My words appeared too startling for Nack as he stared blankly at me with his mouth partly opened . I wryly smiled and continued to speak . Well, what Im saying is . Im not teaching you healing magic . Ill use these five days to train you to a level where you can completely overwhelm that little girl . Me? And to Mina? Of course, it wont be easy . The training tomorrow will be plain and much tougher than you could ever imagine . You might vomit blood, you might scream and cry, you might faint Well, Ill use healing magic on you to prevent that . Ill ask you again, Nack . Do you have the resolve to fight against Mina? It mightve been an exaggeration to say he would vomit blood but I wasnt necessarily lying . . I didnt vomit blood when I trained, it should be fine . After around ten or so seconds passed, Nack hesitantly spoke . Umm Thats I feel like the training is scarier than having to fight with Mina . . Yeah . I wont deny that . Usato . . Amako, stop looking at me with those eyes . Its like youre disappointed in me . There was really no other option here . If Nack wanted to get stronger, he would have to go through the same training Rose gave me . There was also the fact that I didnt know any other ways to get stronger . But dont worry, Nack, you will definitely have an easier time than me . At least, I think so W-well . If you dont want to, Ill go bow down and apologize to Mina . Thats why you dont have to force yourself to fight . There are other paths to take . Nack was looking down on the bed . No matter what his answer is, I wont say anything about it . If you wanted to win, you had to go through this training . In truth, I understood from personal experience just what kind of training you would go through . I didnt want you to experience this training from hell either . Running until I collapsed, only to be revived so I could continue running Continuing that endless cycle was one of the basics of the Rescue Squads healing magic . But you havent seen true hell until you got past that part . You had to deal with the mental burden too . Waking up in the morning and thinking about the running you had to do for the day wasnt the most pleasant experience . Although you wouldnt be tired or receive any injuries due to healing magic, you would feel a strange sense of pain in your legs . It was the type of training that deteriorated ones mind . But in turn, youll be rewarded with definite results . . Youll still have mixed feelings about it though . Even someone like me Can win? Im not making any guarantees . But if youre determined, youll definitely be rewarded for your efforts . I am proof of that . I obviously wouldnt do the training where I would send him flying in the air every few seconds . It would be more accurate to say that if I did do that, Nack would die . After receiving my words, Nack still looked indecisive . But that was only for a moment . It wasnt long before he looked like someone who had made up his mind . His eyes were still gloomy but I could see a faint spark of light in them now . Ill do it Ill really do it Ill defeat Mina . Thats why Please, make me stronger . . ! Well said! I didnt think I would train a healing magician just like Rose Ill thoroughly temper and train this boy, Nack, in the Rescue Squads style of healing magic . I swore this inside my heart . * The training will begin tomorrow . For today, be sure to eat well and get plenty of sleep . Since Nack was determined to fight with Mina, the next problem was his bodys current condition . He probably didnt eat anything that gave him a good source of nutrition . His complexion was slightly better now thanks to his healing magic being restored but I couldnt ignore his poor health . Healing magic couldnt restore mental fatigue or nutrition, so it was important to eat well . I realized just how important a good source of nutrition was after a session of training . Every cell in my body would scream and demand me to eat something On the first day I started training and got to eat something at dinner afterwards, I shed tears . No, how should I say it? It wasnt an exaggeration to say that when Tong snatched my food, I felt like a tiger that had just entered a fierce world . Umm As I indulged in a nostalgic memory, Nack looked around the room restlessly . By the way Where are we? Ah . What kind of explanation should I give? Should I just honestly tell him this was Kirihas place Where other beast kin lived? I dont think this boy had any prejudice against non-humans but What should I do? Usato . What is it, Amako? She had the habit of tugging on my sleeve when she wanted my attention . I couldnt see half of her face due to the hood covering it but I could tell she was looking at the door . Sorry, I was too late . Eh? What was too late? As I was about to ask, the door behind me slammed open and someone stepped in . From there, I understood what Amako meant . Senpai had appeared with Satsuki in her arms . Usato-kun! Could we take this child back with us!? . . Wait Huh? I told you that you cant! Are you really a hero!? Usato, stop her! And behind her was Kyou, who requested my help . Senpai was brightly smiling when she first entered and saw me But she returned to normal after seeing that Nack had gotten up . Amako was hiding under her arms and hood in shame . Nack looked at Senpai who was carrying Satsuki and at Kyou who was behind the two of them . Lastly, he looked at Amako who had taken off her hood . He was dumbfounded His mouth flapped opened and closed like a fish . He kept looking back and forth between them . Senpai let down Satsuki . . she probably felt that the situation wasnt good . She placed a hand on the back of her head and embarrassingly said, Erm, Im sorry? Needless to say, it would take a while to explain everything to the confused Nack . Chapter 58 Usato brought the healing magician boy, Nack, to my house . Although Usato had his reasons for bringing him here, I could see from the boys eyes that he was truly afraid of beast kin like us . But I let him stay here because he still hadnt fully recovered . I recognized Nack, I had seen him quite a few times when our classes did joint training with the juniors . We never introduced ourselves to each other . . the main reason was because Nack avoided contact with almost everyone . This was probably because he was targeted by Minas group and didnt want to get other people involved . He was just bad at talking with others but that wasnt really the problem right now Nack had to train with Usato and become strong enough to defeat Mina in five days . Although Mina acted arrogant, she was actually one of the stronger students in her year . Even if she was still learning and developing her explosion magic, it was a type of magic that could display bursts of power in short intervals . Unlike Usato who had exceptional physical ability, Nacks was very poor . I was worried Just how would he be able to reach a level where he could defeat Mina It seemed impossible at first glance but I couldnt help but be curious about Usato who might exceed my expectations . . If I remember correctly, he mentioned yesterday they would be heading to the streets The everyday life for students varied . Every student had some degree of freedom and time to study for their classes . It was possible to graduate earlier if you learned faster than others . Are they really training in town right now? Well, thats what he said yesterday I was together with my brother . The two of us started and ended our classes at almost the same times . Since we got off early for our afternoon classes, Kyou and I decided to check on how Usato and Nack were doing in town . I didnt know what kind of training they were doing . But I did see Usatos expression before he headed out in the morning . He was expressionless The training was probably hard . I also remembered Usatos superhuman strength in the battle against Halfa . I couldnt even begin to imagine what kind of training they were doing . Even if it felt a little scary, I still wanted to take a look . Nee-chan, you didnt see anyone else leave in the morning when Usato left right? Yeah, at least not that Im aware of . Usato woke up earlier than me and I only saw him heading out the door . It seemed like he was going out for Nacks training . I left some bread at the table yesterday for Usato . When I woke up in the morning, it was gone . It was a good thing he was at least eating breakfast . When Amako woke up, she said she had some matters to attend . I believe she said something about going to a stable? Kyou, Satsuki, and me . These were the three inhabitants of the house In a sense, I felt it would be better for more people to eat breakfast together . . It unexpectedly felt a little lonely when the two of them didnt eat with us . Maybe I thought that because that strange hero called Inukami ate with us last night . It was very lively . . in various ways . Satsuki is at Inukamis place? What surprised me was how Satsuki and Inukami were kindred spirits . Satsuki was like a fish who had found water . It was quite noisy last night While making a bitter expression and holding down my forehead with my hand at Kyous question, I replied . Yeahh Im going to meet up with Inukami! You guys dont need to wait for me! Is what she said . Really, why cant she sit still for just a moment W-well, its just a short meeting . Its not a bad thing to meet with the hero called Inukami Although she was very strange, she was still a hero . Inukami should have a good influence on Satsuki Probably I was still fine with Satsuki and Inukami but what really surprised me was Kyou and Usato Kyou actually opened up his heart a little to a human . Kyou had been exposed to a lot of malice from humans since his arrival here . After some time, he couldnt look at humans favorably anymore . Nevertheless, that completely disappeared towards Usato yesterday night . What? You keep staring at my face . . No, its nothing . It was my gentle little brother again . In fact, Im fairly certain he was pushing himself and tried to act like that . Im glad . I honestly thought so . But on the other hand, what about myself? Was I forcing myself? Nn? Its a little sudden but I just remembered something . Nee-chan, when Usato punched through that target in the battle against Halfa, you seemed awfully scared . Why? Y-you mean yesterday Due to Kyous abrupt words, I remembered the scene of Usato piercing through that sturdy target with just his bare hands yesterday . He also extracted his arm afterwards When I first encountered Usato What if I ended up just like that target? I couldnt help but shiver when I thought about it like that . I remember clearly how he took a step forward and got ready to punch . He had the same amount of power stored in his fist . There was also the fact that Amako stepped in and stopped him . With her foresight, she probably knew the end result . It probably wouldnt have ended well for me It didnt matter that he was punching with healing magic . Its nothing at all . Nothing at all you say If youre fine then I guess its okay . I sounded a little uncertain but Kyou reluctantly accepted it . But this was the result I wanted . After Kyou stared at me for a few seconds in doubt, he turned to the front again . Seeing as he didnt question me further, I felt relieved . As we kept walking, we noticed the situation on the streets was unusual . . W-whats going on? Yeah Did something happen? Whether it was the shopkeepers or the students, they were gossiping about something . Was there something going on? Just what could it be? It wasnt strange that the streets were noisy since that was normal . However, it usually wasnt this lively . There was definitely something . Up ahead . Kyou said this with hesitation . Kyou? I turned to the direction that Kyou indicated . Among the people walking on the streets, there was someone who stood out with his ashen grey-colored hair . He also had a suspicious-looking smile on his feminine face . Halfa . Oh . Oh my . I unintentionally called out his name as I was lost in my own thoughts . Halfa The person who had a mock battle with Usato just the other day . Kyou and I werent good at dealing with this guy . He was a magician that fought without holding back at all . He didnt like not being able to fight someone at their full strength . He would immediately try to approach people in a friendly manner as long as they were strong . The worst part was how unpleasant it felt when he had his eyes on you . Kyou had a bitter expression upon noticing Halfa Halfa didnt seem to mind and started walking towards us while waving at us and smiling . Hey, you two, youre walking back home? He was an unreserved guy, as always . But why was Halfa here, so far away from the school grounds? He lived in the dorms at school so he rarely came outside . Ah, thats right Didnt you get injured yesterday? Fufufu, you dont need to worry . Usatos attack transmitted his healing magic throughout my body . Thats why Im safe . But the impact was beyond my imagination was what he indicated as he looked delighted and patted his arm . I was enlightened once more that this person had a mental disorder when it came to fighting . Im curious as to why this mentally disordered person is here . So, why are you here? Did the principal have orders for you? It was indeed unusual to see him outside of school . I knew for a fact that he didnt use any magic tools and he didnt need to buy anything for classes . The only other possible explanation I could think of was that it was the principals instructions . Halfas magic eyes were convenient in many ways . Since he was able to see the magic quantity of various things, it was a valuable type of magic for research . Instead, Halfa uses his eyes more for combat If you added in his true abilities and strength, he was one of the few students that Principal Gladis could trust . It was natural to think that Halfa who seldom came out into town, would be moving according to the principals orders . Halfa smiled and nodded . Then he replied, Its exactly as you guessed it . The principal requested me to urgently find Usato and ask him to go to her Urgently? You didnt know? Halfa tilted his head to the side in surprise . Did Usato do something that would get him to be called to the principals office? No, he isnt someone who would do something to draw attention to himself like that Although he is a little dense and airheaded at times . I dont know the specifics myself but I heard something about complaints regarding him running all over town At least thats what the principal said . . . . . W-what did that guy do now . ? Running everywhere? In town? And getting complaints Eh? It definitely isnt something normal if hes troubling the people here . Just what on earth did Usato do? I dont have the slightest clue . I replied to Halfa who was confused . The average population in Luquis was young, younger than the ones in other countries . It was a lot livelier around here No one paid any mind to magic flying around as it was an everyday occurrence . From what I heard from the people around here, Usato should be arriving soon . Thats why Im waiting here . So thats why you came here . Yes, I had to walk all the way here just to see Usato-san running around in town . Halfa said this with a troubled expression and lightly scratched the back of his head . You sure are talking a lot today . Eh? Whenever you usually greet us, we never really talk about anything . Thats why Im honestly surprised right now . Kyou pointed this out to Halfa . He had a point Whenever we normally talked, Halfa never tried talking to us this much . Kyou and I didnt have anyone in class we could call friends . We might be acquaintances but the only one who tried talking to us was the whimsical Halfa . There was also Carla-sensei, but she was one of the exceptions . She was a human that didnt discriminate against us but it wasnt like we got along either . I dont like talking to someone like you, even now . So you can stop smiling at the fact that you were able to have a real conversation with us . Hahaha, youre harsh as always . Kyou gave a humph! to Halfas words and Halfa showed a troubled smile . Kyou was right, Halfa didnt ignore us but he never really tried to have a proper conversation either . It was unusual for me to talk with a human like this too . I unconsciously realized the reason for it It was probably because Amako and Usato came here . Only two days have passed since we met but these two people definitely didnt have a small influence on me and Kyou . I hear its coming here!? H-hide your familiars! Youre joking, right!? As I was immersed in these sentimental feelings, I could hear shouts on the streets . What is it? As I wondered this, the students in my surroundings started to hide their familiars in fear . They concealed their familiars by putting them behind their own backs . Eh? Whats with this? Its like some sort of dangerous monster is approaching . Whys everyone trying to conceal their familiars? Kyou and I were bewildered by the students reactions . It was a fresh and bizarre scene . Only a few moments passed before some sort of loud clatter along with sluggish footsteps started making its way closer . It sounded more like a monster was coming rather than a person . It was impossible since we were in the middle of town but I rolled up the sleeves on my robe and got ready to fight at a moments notice just as a precaution . Along with Kyou who was also on his guard, we both took a closer look at what was coming . . Up ahead, we couldnt see anything other than the large gate . Wait, why did you come along? Well, I was curious too After scowling a little at Halfa who came along, I faced forward again . I followed the main street with my eyes and looked all the way over at the gate . Unlike humans, beast kin could vividly things this far . I absentmindedly stared at the street before a small shadow rush out from the corner of the street . Hieh . Gueh . Hah . Haah . Nn? Thats Nack? That small shadow was Nack . He came out on the main street with vigor and started running . Every step he took looked dangerous It was like he would fall over any moment . His state was miserable . His face was covered with his tears and snot . He approached us like he was about to die . In any case, I had a bad feeling about this . I was puzzled at first but when I looked behind Nack A blue thing made its appearance behind him and caused me to suspend my thoughts . This blue and white clump was running with their feet on the ground . Ee Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? I was finally able to discern what that clump was One person and one animal . At the same time I realized what had just appeared, I raised my voice in uncontrollable astonishment . One was on top of the other . The blue was on top of the white . The boy was raising his voice in fear towards the expressionless and strange blue-white clump chasing after him . While lightly carrying a blue monster bear on his back, he was pursuing the boy desperately trying to run away . It was the healing magician from a foreign country That person was Usato . * Gladis-san called for me? We caught a glimpse of Usatos training and were under shock . Usato noticed us and he was about to continue with the training but Halfa called out to him . He then told Usato that the principal needed him for something . After hearing that, Usato let down the monster known as the Blue Grizzly from his back . He stroked the monster on its head and folded his arms in thought . He then proceeded to say, I understand . Then, Ill head there right away . Itd be best if you could And That boy, is he fine? Nn? Youre referring to Nack? Halfa looked perplexed and his eyes stopped on Nack who had lightly fainted on top of the Blue Grizzly . It looked like Nack was running away from Usato in fear for his life But once Usato called out to him, he looked relieved and collapsed on the spot . Hes fine . Hes only been running for half a day . After applying some healing magic, I dont think therell be any problems . Right now, it should be fine to take a little break . No no no . Thats not the problem here! Are you some kind of demon!? I knew it wouldnt be some ordinary training but this is obviously weird!! What kind of training have you been making him do for half a day!? Nack wouldnt look like that if you only exhausted all his stamina!! And the way you were talking, its like you planned to do this every morning!? First of all, the Blue Grizzly is a famous and powerful monster you know!? It isnt a monster you place on your back!! I screamed on the inside while feeling my own character break down . The brute in front of me was momentarily confused before looking troubled . Eh, no In my case, its not so bad . I dont qualify as a demon . Usato was puzzled at my words but he said this with a straight face and a bitter smile . Eh? Youre kidding . This guy seriously thinks so? Kyou and I both drew back from Usato . On the other hand, Halfa looked in the distance and nodded while smiling . Yes, as expected of Usato-san . Abandon those thoughts of yours right now . . ! It annoyed me to think this but Kyou was the one who had the most composure in this situation . It was a lot different from Halfa who was looking away from reality . It definitely wasnt at the As expected . level . The students around us were getting noisy . I couldnt blame them . Fundamentally speaking, we didnt get any chances to fight against wild animals in our lessons . The familiars that the students possessed were ones that didnt have strong fighting capabilities . A powerful monster like the Blue Grizzly was something you normally would never meet as they lived in the deeper regions . Even if you were to meet one, it was normal that you would die to their sharp claws . You wouldnt be able to do any damage to them either due to their thick skin and large build . Even so, there was an abnormal healing magician who was easily lifting up a Blue Grizzly and running with it right in front of them . You couldnt help but doubt whether they were really human Fuah Oeh Gehau . . Was this guy who looked like he was on the verge of death and fainted really fine? Rather than training, it looked more like Usato was torturing and punishing Nack for losing in a contest . I swallowed the words I was going to say, just as they were at the tip of my tongue . Usato looked at me suspiciously but seeing as I didnt say anything, he placed his hand on top of the Blue Grizzlys head and introduced it . Bluerin Ah, its this little guys name . Hes my partner who also came along for this journey . I finally received permission from Principal Gladis yesterday to take him into town . Guruah . While Usato felt content about receiving permission, he lightly petted Bluerin on the head as it cried out . It seemed like Bluerin was getting annoyed by Usatos constant petting and started to use his arms to beat on Usatos legs . The Blue Grizzlys strength was great as it made a large impact on his legs . However, Usatos face was still gentle and calm . I drew back even further from him . Okay, so now that I know about Bluerin Why were you carrying a monster and chasing after Nack in broad daylight? Do you just want to make the training harsh? I have a feeling theres another reason for it . No, the things you do are quite weird already though . I thought I should do some training too so carrying Bluerin was just an extra . As for Nack running around, Im limited to only five days so I didnt really have much choice . Extra Thats only extra? I received a shock like never before Adding Usatos previous fight and now with this Blue Grizzly I really wanted to scream . The time Im being given to train him is simply not enough . I cant be completely cold and heartless either though . Which is unfortunate since his training could be more efficient . Theres also no way to temper his entire body in such a short span of time . Thats why, I thought Ill at least train his legs . The only thing he has to do is just run, its not that difficult . I wont shout at him, I wont kick him into the skies, Ill allow him to faint and cry Im even willing to listen to his requests . That person is really unreasonable compared to me . It seemed like Usato was trying to convey that as he gave a dry laugh and smiled . Seeing his expression made me recognize that real healing magicians were truly frightening existences . Once I return back to my hometown, Ill be sure to tell everyone Healing magicians are bad news . Well, if I temper his legs, hell be able to run away and increase his stamina . The basics of the group Im in called the Rescue Squad in Lyngle start with running . Im alive and well thanks to that training . I was also able to save a large number of people because of it . But I really dont intend for Nack to go through what I did . Incidentally, what did you go through? I got left in forest rampant with monsters for 10 days and I couldnt go home unless I took down a Grand Grizzly . I was made to endlessly do push-ups until I was told to stop . I did some evasion training with the Leader where I would continuously try to dodge her fists . The others were . . No, thats enough . Seriously, just how are you still alive and standing here After I stopped Usato from continuing, Kyou commented . I couldnt help but question on the inside Was he really human? Usato mentioned something a Leader, right? The person who taught him healing magic? Could she be actually a demon disguised as a human? I stiffly smiled at Usato as he looked stumped . At first I thought This is too harsh and thought about running away many times . However, I realized that all of it was necessary so I dont have any regrets . I think . Im positive about one thing though . I wouldnt have met Bluerin were it not for the training . I guess a lot happened? I was very curious about just what kind of events led Usato to form such a relationship with this Blue Grizzly . It must be quite the story . I understood just from looking that Bluerin had a lot of trust in Usato . It was different from a master and familiar relationship Something that was hard to perceive between one human and one animal . Seeing the harmonious relationship between him and the Blue Grizzly, I dazedly muttered Thats nice . Hearing my voice, both Kyou and Halfa turned their attention to me . Leaving aside Kyou, I didnt want Halfa to have some weird misunderstanding . I felt flustered and waved my arms from side to side . Eh, um . No, I just thought that this little guy is cute Eh? Nee-chan, are you being for real? Youre not frightened? However, I would regret trying to make some random excuse to gloss over something I unconsciously muttered because Usato suddenly interjected after Kyou spoke . Thats right, hes cute right!? Want to pet him? And pushed Bluerin towards me . Bluerin who was being displayed He snorted and gave a Humph! He was also glaring at me . . N . . No, Ill pass . Usato, you have to go see the principal, right? Shouldnt you hurry? . . Thats true . Theres also Nacks training too . We can always do this another time . I felt relieved . Even if Usato could guarantee that Bluerin was obedient, it was still a Blue Grizzly . Petting such a large monster still required a lot of courage . I should get going soon . Halfa-san will you also be heading to Principal Gladis? I still have something I want to buy so Ill bid farewell to you here . I see . Then, Kiriha and Kyou Ah, I wont be back till the sky turns dark today so Sorry to inconvenience you guys, but could you also prepare Nacks dinner? I dont mind . Theres not much difference in adding one or two more peoples portions . Thank you . Lets go, Bluerin . Feeling reassured, he thanked me . Bluerin turned to the direction of the school and cried out . A healing magician that was a young man in a white uniform and a big monster bear He placed the bear along with the boy on his back like he caught some big game . Afterwards, he started walking How should I say it? It was quite odd and bizarre . We didnt even talk for that long but I felt like I was very tired Usato is unbelievable, in a lot of ways Yeah . But hes an example others should follow . I think . Next to Kyou who looked in admiration That was the only thing I could say as I watched Usato walk away . * In the middle of Nacks training, I met Kirihas group and just said goodbye to them . I was headed to the school along with Bluerin and an unconscious Nack to meet Principal Gladis . I left these two to wait outside and entered the principals room . The moment I entered and our eyes met, Gladis-san gave a big sigh . Youre really too much . Erm . Gladis-san was completely baffled . As expected, it seems like I overdid it a little with the training in town I was used to the environment in Lyngle but it was clearly not the same here . Im sorry, Ill find a different place to run next time . Im not talking about that, you know . . ? Umm, perhaps you dont know? Youre talking about the training I did in town right? As for Bluerin, I received permission yesterday Nothing else comes to mind I certainly gave you permission to take your Blue Grizzly out But! That was because I thought you would take it out for a walk! Not carry it yourself! How could I have imagined that you would run around town while carrying a Blue Grizzly!? . She had a point . If you thought about it carefully, it was abnormal . It was only because the people in Lyngle were used to it . I just thought the people in Luquis wouldnt mind seeing me run around with a monster haha Yeah . I lost self-control for a moment Lets get to the topic at hand . I heard the gist of what happened yesterday but if possible, could you tell me in detail? I understand . I gave a simple explanation of what happened yesterday and how Nack was now currently training under me . After finishing my explanation, Gladis-san looked bewildered . . I am truly sorry . The students here have caused you a lot of trouble . No, I decided to mettle in these affairs on my own so Even so, it was a blunder for me to leave her alone The girl called Mina Liashia . Did Gladis-san view that girl as a problem child? I thought she was just some neighborhood bully but it seemed like someone really troublesome had their eyes on Nack . Cant the school do something about her? Its complicated . As the person in charge here, I can say we would lose a lot of trust from her family thats giving aid to this school . The nobles are quite troublesome . They possess a large network to exchange information with others . If any scandals happened, they would report it and everyone would know . Luquis isnt a completely independent country . This country is mostly being supported by donations from nobles . In other words, you have to take careful consideration before doing anything to that girl? Yes, that would be the case . Whats with that? That was just too absurd . But I did understand Gladis-sans reasons . There wasnt a lot that could be done since this matter could negatively impact the whole country . But that didnt mean Mina could do whatever she wanted, right? In my former world, Mina would be one of those selfish kids who had Monster Parents that would come complain to the teachers . But at least there were still several ways to resolve situations like that . But it was different here in Luquis . The nobles here provided backing to this country . Were it not for them, Luquis wouldnt be able to function and maintain itself as a country . I couldnt help but compare the two since the environment in Luquis was similar to the schools back at home . I couldnt entirely accept how things were being run in Luquis . It was a bit of a sarcastic way of expressing it, but the times here were really ahead of me . . You need a place to train that healing magician, right? Gladis-san who had been silent for some time suddenly spoke . . . Eh, well, yes . Deciding to run in town was a little rash of me . I was thinking about where else I could bring him to train Then you can use the training grounds here . It should at least be a better environment for him to train than in the town . The people with important roles here cant interfere with the students matters but Im personally hoping that the healing magician boy will succeed . It might feel like Im saying this because its convenient for me . It was certainly something convenient for her . She didnt do anything to Mina and looked the other way . . that was the truth . But it wasnt like I had any right to say anything so I had no intention to lecture her . Even if I didnt say anything, Gladis-san already knew . Leaving that aside, I should be thinking about the new training spot . The training grounds that Gladis-san mentioned probably referred to the place that I fought Halfa-san yesterday . It was spacious there so Nack and Bluerin should have no problems running around . I then proceeded to ask Gladis-san regarding the usage of the training grounds . After a few minutes, I learned that the training grounds were open to everyone this week . It was made available to everyone because of the mock battle competition . The other students still had to attend class so they wouldnt be using the training grounds often . So until the school closed for the day, I was basically free to use it as much as I wanted . . In that case, I should get back to the training right away . Gladis-san, I apologize for raising such a commotion . Dont run around in town anymore, you hear? Well then, I should wake up the unconscious Nack and resume the training . Nack should be fine now since he had a long break . . there were still a lot of things I wanted to try out too . Since I came all the way to a magic school, it wasnt a bad idea to polish my own healing magic and Reinforcement too . I guess I really do like training . As I wryly smiled to myself, I started to walk . But just as I took a few steps down the hallway, I saw a tall and familiar woman . Hello there, Carla-san . Ooh, if it isnt Usato? Why are you at the school? Did you have something to attend to? Rather than something to attend to, I was called here . Im already finished though . Carla-sans aura resembled Roses Well, since Carla-san was passing along here, I guess she had some business with Gladis-san . I didnt want to get in the way . . I should end the conversation and hurry along . I lightly bowed and tried to pass her . As I was thinking of returning back to Bluerin and Nack For some reason, Carla-san stepped in and stood in front of me . Eh, but why? Umm . . How about talking with me for a bit? Aah, dont worry about me . My matter isnt urgent . I dont need to see the principal right away . Well walk as we talk . If that was the case then I didnt really mind But I felt a little uneasy . It felt like Rose was next to me so I couldnt compose myself . Theres also only one topic that came to mind in a private conversation with Carla-san I think you already noticed it but I know your Master . But of course . There was only one person who I thought as my Master, who also happened to be my superior . It seemed like she knew quite a bit about these matters . I should take this opportunity to ask some questions that were on my mind . You know Leader? Youre referring to the one in Lyngles Rescue Squad, right? Yeah, I used to be a knight in Lyngle before coming here to teach . At that time, I got to meet Rose . At that time, she was the youngest . I have a lot of respect for her as climbed to her original status with her own strength . You could also say shes my goal . I had a rough idea that Roses position wasnt ordinary . But from the way that Carla-san described, it seemed quite exceptional . Thinking about Roses true abilities though, it wasnt that strange . To begin with, that person was beyond normal . When did you first meet? I still remember . Even though it was five years ago, I can still recall it . I wasnt her subordinate but I did learn the basics from her a couple of times . She was strong . It was plain and simple . Her physical ability was remarkable enough to smash apart steel swords Ueeeh . Just how much of a monster is she? Even I havent attempted to smash apart steel with my bare hands . I didnt have any chances to do so but I also wasnt confident I would be able to do it . Seeing my reaction to Roses past, Carla-san showed a bitter smile before lightly laughing . Haha, is that something you should say? From what I can see, you belong in the same category . First of all, you overcame her healing magic training . It would be best that you realized youre definitely not normal anymore . Im still only half-way there . At the very least, its nothing much when compared to Leader . I felt a little annoyed since she basically implied that I was a monster . I knew just how strong my own body had become . But to say I was in the same Category as Rose would just be rude to her and was something I personally couldnt accept . It wasnt like I desired to obtain her strength . I simply respected her and becoming a healing magician like her was one of my objectives . I was still far from reaching a passing mark from Rose . It was vexing . As far as Im concerned, your strength is more than sufficient . At the very least, the Reinforcement you possess exceeds the majority in your age group . . What happened to Leader? She wasnt in Rescue Squad before, right? You mentioned she held some exceptional status before . I wasnt good at dealing with being praised openly like this . I might feel a little elated if I got any more praise . That was why I decided to shift topics . However, it seemed like I asked something I shouldnt have . It was only for a moment but Carla-san looked startled . Umm, was that something I shouldnt have asked? No . . She made the Rescue Squad before the revival of the Maou . Lyngle had fought the Demons in the past as well, although it wasnt much . Even when the two sides met, they rarely clashed against each other . Were there some issues with the Demons even before the Maous revival? While I stared at the empty hall, I visualized in my mind when Lyngle as still at peace . But the image in my mind didnt seem that different from the present . The only real conflict at the time was the discord with the non-humans . Even with that, it was peaceful . It would have stayed that way, were it not for that . . That? No . As I voiced my doubt, Carla-san cleared her throat and dodged my inquiry . Whats with that? Its obvious youre hiding something! Suspicious . Youre acting too suspicious, Carla-san! As I was about to press her for an answer, Carla-san who was in front of me, stopped walking . She turned around, and with a serious expression, Carla-san looked at me in the eyes . Thinking about it This really isnt something I should be telling you . If you want to hear about it, you should ask her yourself . But I can at least say this You . Are a very precious existence to Rose . Youre exaggerating quite a bit It didnt seem like she was joking . Just what did she know and what happened to Rose? . I dont know . No matter how I thought about it, I didnt have the slightest idea . Foremost, which did she exactly mean when she said Im a precious existence? A precious group member I dont think so . But I really dont have a clue . As I was pondering, Carla-san was already walking in the opposite direction . I was dumbfounded as she waved her hand at me and then disappeared at the other end of the hallway . . . Hah! This isnt the time to be standing still!! I ended up losing some of Nacks training time . I had to make sure he got some light running done today so his body could adjust and quickly get used to it . He had to at least be able to operate his healing magic and run at the same time tomorrow . I turned around and jogged to my destination . Perhaps I took too long with my conversation with Carla-san After a few moments, I finally reached Bluerin and Nack who were at the front entrance . I made you wait, Bluerin . Well, I still need to wake Nack up . Hes been resting for at least 30 or so minutes . He should be fine now . Seriously, I was too soft . Rose would definitely never give me this much time to rest . Nack was lying on top of Bluerin and drooling in his sleep . I lightly shook Nack and called out to wake him up . After several seconds of repeating this process, Nack groaned and came to his senses . You okay? H-huh . . Usato-san? I-I . Why was I sleeping . Ah, aah, thats right . I had a scary dream . . I was being chased by a monster and I almost died . Nnn? What happened? He said he had a scary dream . Well, Ive heard that people have nightmares when they sleep for only a short amount of time . It was nothing to worry about . His body looks fine, we should head to the training grounds right away . Well, lets go . Eh . Eh Youre going to do it right? Nack looked petrified . It looked like he had no idea what I was talking about . Then he finally realized he was on top of Bluerins back . He looked like he received another shock . He slowly and rigidly turned his head to me like a broken puppet . W-what am I going to do? Continue with the training . The light in Nacks eyes disappeared for just a moment . Chapter 59 The results of Nacks training for day one were not bad . His stamina was still a problem We still had four days left so I wasnt too concerned but he still lacked the speed I desired . His endurance would gradually grow as he continued to train but I could only hope that his speed would also increase during that process . And lastly, there was also his healing magic that I had to take into consideration . It was difficult to use healing magic and run at the same time if you werent used to it . Nack would have a hard time . In my case, I started using healing magic while running at the same time . I was forcefully made to remember that sensation, whether I liked it or not . Since Nack had been using healing magic in a normal way all this time, it would probably be difficult for him to use it while exercising . Well, as long as he got used to it, itll work out one way or another On the second day of Nacks training, Bluerin was chasing after Nack on schools training grounds while I was pondering over my own training . Amako, who had a hood over her head, was sitting next to me as she watched over Nack . For these past few days, she was at the stable along with the other knights . But since I took out Bluerin, she had nothing to do and came here to look at Nacks training . This is really the worst . So this is Roses legacy that Im passing on Her brute and savage ways of using healing magic . It hurts my conscience a little to train him like this That name for the training doesnt sound normal at all Hahaha, theres no way it would be normal at all . Its Leader were talking about after all . Usato, youre the one using this kind of training as a last resort . Youre not normal either . How rude . My training yesterday cant be compared to that demons . It wasnt like I kept healing Nack back after he exhausted all his stamina and forced him to keep running . Compared to that, I would say I was the gentle one . Amako was looking at me with pity for some reason . You cant make Nack become something like you, Usato . Hey, its like youre saying my way of learning magic was weird to begin with . As youre someone who overcame that training, I cant consider you anything else but weird . . . Eh . Huh? I was the weird one? But at that time, I just desperately trained . My memories were also a little vague I felt that I progressed a lot though . . . W-well, lets leave that aside for a moment . I had to focus on Nacks training right now . Escaping Amakos eyes that were looking at me with pity, I turned my attention to Bluerin who was running after Nack . Nacks pace was gradually slowing down . Bluerin would slow down his own speed to match Nacks . He did it very discreetly so that it was almost unnoticeable . This wont do, this really wont do . The true bane of training was taking it easy . Although Nack wasnt a formal member for the Rescue Squad, I couldnt allow Bluerin to have an easy time . Nack, your speed has dropped . Bluerin!! Youre not here to relax and have fun!! Youre a monster right!? Then act like one!! While giving Nack a warning, I shouted harshly at Bluerin . Despite how I gave a gentle warning, for some reason, Nack was the one whose eyes overflowed with tears and accelerated . As for Bluerin, he was carefree and growled a few times as if to say Yeah, yeah . I got it . before raising his own speed to match Nacks . The both of them seemed to giving it their all now . I could understand Bluerins reaction but why was Nack As I tilted my head to the side, Amako removed her hands that were covering her ears . She looked at Nack who was running with all he had in a daze and said, It was effective . It was super effective . Usato, you were trying to be gentle but Nack would obviously try even harder and desperately give it his all if he was treated like that As expected of you, Usato . Just how many times do you plan to surprise me on this journey before youre satisfied? Why are you convincing yourself with that!? But in response, Amako just kept on nodding . Even so, it was a good thing that Nack had the motivation to strive for more . In the worst case scenario, Nack would just be running at a slower pace . It would be fine as long as he could keep going . Unlike Felm, Nack was a healing magician and would use his healing magic unconsciously if he was about to faint . Because he would always get surrounded and beaten, it was no surprise he would active his healing magic on instinct . However, this wasnt good enough . Nack couldnt just operate his healing magic with auto-pilot . The minimum result I desire from Nack is for him to use healing magic while moving . He should also have fortified his stamina during this period of time . . Amako, can you use your ability to see the future while running? Sort of . My magic requires a tremendous amount of concentration, so I cant see that far in the future while Im running . I was trained to run and use healing magic at the same so I dont really get it . Could you advise me? Am I going about this in the wrong way for Nacks training? . Amako looked away from Nack who was running and turned to me with a troubled gaze . Honestly, I dont know since there has been no precedent . But I can say this . Its already wrong for a healing magician who isnt supposed to fight to be training to fight . But, Usato, your methods are strict, unreasonable, and you have a screw loose in your head so the results you desire make sense . . Even though its unreasonable and you have a screw loose in your head . You dont need to say it twice!! I thought this before but your words are really sharp . Still, to think there was no precedent . It just means it hasnt been tried before . In that case, Ill continue on this path . Training itself would never betray you . I was fully aware of that . Anyhow, I should do my best too . I had such a good spot to train; it would be a waste to not make use of it . While I paid close attention to Nacks training, I started to apply the idea for my magic that I thought of yesterday . What are you trying to do? Trying to see if I could release healing magic at a distance . I wasnt trying to be like Kazuki and use my magic at attack an opponent from a distance . I just wanted to see if I could release and fire a ball of magic . As for how to exactly do that, I wasnt sure . I would just experiment and try to get a feel for it . Usato, so what you mean is you want to fire a sphere like other offensive magic? Something like that . Although my healing magic is continuously increasing and I can deploy it throughout my body, there will definitely come a time where I wont be able to heal someone unless I can get closer . If I could make it so my healing magic could be released and fly a certain distance to heal someone, it would surely come in handy . Currently, my healing magic could cover my entire body while healing wounds and fatigue over time . This was the end result of Nacks training . From here on out, I would be attempting the unknown Something that Rose hasnt taught me . Or it could be that she felt that there was no need to teach me this . If Rose was here, she could probably give me the appropriate advice . But since she wasnt here, I could only rely on myself to find a solution . I closed my eyes . I slowly released healing magic in my right hand as the light gradually got brighter . My control over magic seemed better than the average person . I kept on gathering magic in the palm of hand until it formed a sphere . I tried to think of a strong image inside my head Inukami-senpai, she would unleash her lightning from her palm like an electrical discharge . Kazuki, he would create a sphere of magic by drawing the light in his surroundings . The image I had in my mind was a pretty and green sphere . I didnt need to reinforce it, I just needed to gather enough magic power to completely fill this sphere I certainly felt a sense of magic power on my palm . I opened my eyes, and in my palm was . It was easier than I expected Its a bit anti-climactic Just like the image in my mind, there was a sphere of magic lightly floating in my hand . It wasnt that difficult . Huh? I thought I would have more trouble While I had this doubt, Amako let out a sigh . This result is obvious . Forming a sphere is one of the basics of magic . Whether it be humans or beast kin, this is the basics of the basics . You could say its strange that you havent done this till now . Well, getting beaten up was the basics of the basics for healing magic . Amako averted her eyes from me and looked at the sphere in my hand . The sphere was floating and would follow wherever my hand moved . . . Alright . !? Tsk . Looks like she found out . As I wanted to test this sphere of healing magic, I moved it closer to Amako . But as it was about to make contact with her, Amako jumped backwards . She looked at me in astonishment . Did you just try to push that sphere towards me just now? What are you talking about? Do you think I would do something like that to you? Nope, its impossible . You definitely clicked your tongue just now! I saw it too, I wouldve been enveloped in a green light if I didnt dodge just now . Other than your healing magic, Usato, who else could have done it . !? Her body would be enveloped in a green light? I see . When this sphere makes contact with someone, all the magic in it would be used to heal them . This is convenient . Releasing this sphere might not be faster than healing someone directly . The sphere could also only heal a fixed amount . Still, this could be useful in emergencies . Huhhh? My bad . I didnt realize that the magic in my hand would fly towards you, Amako . Muu . At any rate, it seems like this sphere had a practical use and I was able to get some revenge on Amako . I felt very satisfied and couldnt help but smile upon remembering some of my bad friends in my former world . Amako was glaring at me and angrily huffing . I warded it off with a laugh . I moved to a target and stood about 10 meters away from it . Well, itll probably fly out if I cut off my connection to this sphere . I extended my right arm and aimed it at the target in front of me . I formed an image of me releasing the sphere in my head . When I first started using healing magic, I would have some sort of image in my head so I was very used to this process . There shouldnt be any problems . While imagining a baaam! sound effect, the magic ball fired . Seeing that the sphere easily fired out from my hand, I raised my voice in excitement . Oooo oh? I was confused since after the initial acceleration when the sphere fired out, it quickly decelerated before completely disappearing . I retried this process multiple times but the result was the same . . But why? It looks like emitting and firing out magic is not one of your strong points, Usato . This Well, we all have our strong and weak points . After arriving this far, I discovered a fatal weakness . It seemed I wasnt good at firing out magic . The initial acceleration was good but Actually, didnt it only start that fast because I was pushing the sphere with my hand? My happiness was short-lived Wait a moment The initial speed was because I pushed my arm out to accelerate it, right? If that was the case, couldnt I put more power into it? It should at least fly a certain distance before losing speed . In the first place, I didnt need to control my strength at all for something like this . I didnt have the magic talent anyways I didnt need to restrict myself to the conventional way of firing magic . If so, I should use my own method to make it so this sphere could have a practical use in a real battle . My own way of doing things . In other words, making use of my strength . Usato, theres nothing you can do about it . Everyone is born with different qualities . Youre already strong enough . I still have something up my sleeve Amako Eh? I concentrated once more and formed a sphere of magic in my hand . While grasping onto the orb in my hand tightly, I twisted my body a little . I didnt need the magic talent to emit and fire magic! I wont give up so easily! Im stubborn like that! I raised my arms up . My right arm swung down and threw the magic ball in my right hand at the same time like a pitcher . There! Eh . The ball of healing magic continued to fly forward with tremendous speed and it showed no sign of dropping It then crashed right into the target and the light scattered . Hmm . My aim is a little off . Well, I didnt have much interest in any sports back in my former world . Theres no helping it that my accuracy isnt that good . Ill just have to improve by continuously training . As I exhaled out with a fuu, I looked at the spot that I hit . This time, I fired at around a distance of 20 meters . I was very close to hitting my mark . But since this ball of healing magic didnt have any weight, I probably couldnt throw it very far . Its perfect . No no no, its strange . Throwing magic that has no weight is a little This is my own technique, the Healing Magic Ball . Strange, strange, strange . Amako kept repeating this dazedly while her body swayed back and forth like a metronome . I bitterly smiled at her reaction and turned my attention back to Nack . Nack was running along with Bluerin just like before but he suddenly lost his balance and fell forward . Oh . I could see he was forcing himself to maintain that pace . Before he fell onto the ground, I had already jumped out to catch him . Although he was somewhat far away, I was able to quickly close the distance and support him . You alright, Nack? Haah . Haah . . Im . . so . . rry . . He didnt exhaust his magic, he just couldnt concentrate enough to heal his fatigue . I applied some healing magic on his back . His complexion gradually got better despite his rough breaths . As expected, its a little hard for you to use healing magic while running? Yes . . Its not like I cant do it . But as soon as I lose concentration for even a moment, it breaks apart . You arent used to it yet so it cant be helped . Even I wasnt able to do this in just one day, no need to rush . We still have four days . You could also say we only have four days . Well, I could also train him to dodge my attacks and make his body learn to automatically use healing magic when necessary . But that wouldnt allow Nack to freely use healing magic while in motion so Only in the worst case scenario . Nack has really been trying his best . Hes been taking a break from his important studies and focusing everything on his training for this week . He truly desired to train . However, even if he was giving it his all, I still had to consider what to do if things dont go as planned . As I was hesitating and thinking of what to say to Nack, I found a familiar figure looking at Nack from the entrance . This person had twin tails and was laughing as she looked at Nack being supported by me . That hairstyle, it was Mina huh . I thought she came here to train but after laughing at Nack, she turned around and headed back to the school . She came here to jeer at him, really, shes Her personality was really bad . She also left without doing any training here . She was basically saying she was confident she could win even without doing anything . Either way, there was no need to be concerned over it . Suppressing and cooling my own thoughts, I continued to heal Nack . After I finished, I propped him up . Nack held one hand against his head and turned his back to me . Shes always like that . She treats me like a fool and always verbally insults me . But I Whether it be magic or anything else, Im inferior to her so I cant talk back Nack, you dont need to mind it . Of course I mind . After all Before I got driven out to this place, it wasnt like this at all Just because I have healing magic, everyone changed They had no choice but to change . Even though I dont want to be here, what can I do? I have no place to return to No place to return to? This place, he was referring to Luquis? While I was slightly puzzled at Nacks words, he continued to talk . It was like he was trying to spill out everything inside his mind and express his sorrow . Usato-san, this training will make me stronger, right? . Ill be able to win against Mina? Really Even someone like me Nack suddenly became silent upon realizing what he had just said . After a moment of silence, Nack spoke again is if to smooth over the awkward situation . Im sorry . I was saying things that didnt make any sense for no reason Please, dont worry about my words just now . No, of course Im going to worry . From his own words, there seemed to be something much more important to address than Nacks fight with Mina . Im very grateful to you, Usato-san . However, the only thing Ive been doing these past two days is running I know its very disrespectful for me to doubt you but This training, I cant see the meaning of it . No But before I continued speaking, I paused upon seeing Nacks back . I was about to say No, if you have time to worry about something like that, you should focus on training . It felt like such a natural response that I couldnt help but be shocked at myself . That wont do . Rose was having a bad influence on me . He was burdened with a lot of things I couldnt just say something that excessive and merciless to him . I took a deep breath and erased the words I was going to say from my head . I thought of some kinder words to say to Nack and spoke, Its not a matter of can you win or not, its you WILL win . Mina is also underestimating you . This isnt a bad thing . Since she has her guard down, you can take advantage of it . Because she wont expect an attack from you, this is why Im training you so you have more offensive capabilities . Thats why . Do your best . Do my best, you say Upon hearing my words, Nack nodded and started to run again . I still had some mixed thoughts about his words just now . Seeing Bluerin who was lying down and slacking off, I woke him up . Dont slack off, dont slack off . Guuh . . Hey, Nacks going to overtake you . I forcefully pulled Bluerin up and he started running once more . I looked over at the scene of Nack and Bluerin running, and it got me thinking It probably looked like this when Rose saw me and Bluerin training together before . Back in the Rescue Squad, I only saw the backs of that scary bunch with their ridiculous stamina haha But when I saw the young Nack running along with Bluerin, it gave me a mysterious feeling . Master and disciple, huh . While I nonchalantly murmured this, I moved to a spot where I wouldnt be in the way of their training . * Thinking about it carefully, it was around this time when I noticed it . Because of the appearance of Mina who caused a lot of suffering for Nack, I thought everything would be resolved as long as he could defeat her by himself . But I was wrong . The darkness he carried was much more cruel and harsh than Inukami-senpai and I thought . I realized it during the morning for the third day of training . At first, I thought he already left and was doing his own training . After all, he wasnt in the bedroom that Kiriha lent him . But he wasnt at the training grounds . Oh my, is he late because he did some independent training and overdid it? I thought this and waited one hour with Bluerin . At the moment that I started to doubt whether Nack would show up or not, Amako arrived . She came a bit late but when she pointed out her suspicions, I finally realized it The reality and fact that Nack ran away from training Chapter 60 Editor: HumanTrainingBot I ended up running away . The training was harsh . I didnt want to fight Mina . I didnt want to waste any more time and effort in something pointless . I didnt want to look like a fool . I had a lot of reasons No, I had a lot of excuses . Either way, it only made me realize once again how pathetic and weak my own existence was . My fate might have already been set in stone when I discovered I had healing magic . It was also possible that I was fated to live a miserable life the moment I was born . Uuu . I was sitting in a back alleyway devoid of people . This was a convenient place for me since non-humans didnt pass through here . As I stared at the ground, I felt a sense of helplessness tormenting my body . Around the time Mina and her group started to bully me, I found this place and would always escape here . No one else came here . No one would talk to me anyways . . so this was my own secret hiding spot . Even if someone discovered this alley, there was nothing special about it so they would easily forget about it . I felt truly at peace here . Uu . . Uuu . I was crying here like usual . Without the need to worry about feeling any sense of shame or stares from others, I cried . I always cried here when I got bullied but I was crying for a different reason today . Im . . Sorry Im Sorry I ran away . I ran away from Usato No, I ran away from Mina . Just from seeing the look on Minas face yesterday, and how she was laughing and looking down at me I couldnt help but feel a real sense of fear . It was pathetic of me but I understood something from that . Mina could only make an expression like that due to the confidence she obtained from abusing me for all these years She was insane . My body trembled . Whether I wanted it or not, the faint hope that I had for victory disappeared just like that . I thought I had matured a little . Even though I had a burdensome healing magic attached to me and my life was messed up, I thought I would grow . Then, I would become as strong as Usato one day . . With those thoughts alone, I was somehow able to stick with the training . Even when I felt like I would faint, I gritted my teeth and held my ground . When a Blue Grizzly chased after me, I desperately ran, fearing that it would take my life . Usato-san would never shout at me harshly so I would frantically try my best to be recognized . But the moment I faced Minas pure malice, I cooled down instantly . It was called training but all I did was run . What was the point of training my legs? Why did I have to use healing magic as I ran? Was there a reason I had to experience something so painful? Arent there other ways to win? Stop it . This is wrong . Im just making up convenient excuses . There was definitely a good reason for Usato-sans training . Despite only training for a few days, I felt some differences in my body . My body felt lighter and my stamina went up by quite a bit . These were the results of training for just two days . There was nothing wrong with Usato-sans training . It was obviously me who was wrong . I was supposed to meet Usato-san right now and train . Instead, I was sitting here in such a sorry state and drowning in despair . Im an idiot I was afraid of fighting Mina . There was nothing I dreaded more than fighting against her . If I lost against her, something even worse would happen to me . I didnt want to imagine what exactly would happen but it wouldnt be strange for Mina to come up with something to exceed my expectations . In that case, remaining like this was just fine . It was fine as long as the unfortunate things only happened to me . But if I lose against Mina, Usato-san and the other hero beside him would have to compensate . Since I ran away from the duel, I would be the one to shoulder all the blame I didnt want anyone to have any expectations for me It was better to not cling onto some small hope . It was fine as long as I was the only one who was hurt . Since all I could do was heal myself, I didnt mind being hurt . By doing this, no one would expect anything from me . I would also not have any expectations for someone to help me . Whether it was Usato-san, that hero, or the beast girl Kiriha-san who lent me a place to sleep . None of them would have anything to do with me anymore . . . Uu . Uuah . My tears kept flowing as I immersed myself in my own thoughts . I started to recall what I did in the past two days . It was nothing but difficult training . Despite this training being pushed onto me, it was done with good intentions in mind . I experienced kindess again from others for the first time in a while . Usato-san tried to train someone as useless as me . He didnt abandon a failure of a healing magician like me . No matter how many times I lost consciousness, he would encourage me . When I was exhausted and couldnt move, he would carry me back to Kiriha-sans house and allow me to eat some warm cooking . I remembered the scene of Usato-san talking cheerfully with the family of beast kin . They had crossed the set barriers that usually divided them . Kiriha-san, Kyou-san, and Satsuki didnt frown at Usato-san even once . Since I always ate dinner alone, this scene felt especially vivid and bright in my memory . Uu . . Ah . . Aaah . . I destroyed everything with my own hands . I wouldnt be able to experience something like that again I didnt have a future anymore . At the very least, these warm memories allowed me to temporarily forget about that unpleasant family of mine . This time, I really had nothing left . I could only wait for Mina to carry out her punishment on me . But this was my own fault . I was the one who gave up . I just hope that my actions dont inconvenience Usato-san and his friends . As long as I would bear the burden alone, I will accept any of Minas conditions . Everything will be over with that . I swallowed my own sobs and frantically used my sleeves to wipe my tears . Lets go . I wasnt a beast kin but I will kneel down if Mina tells me to . No matter what she tells me to do, I will do it . Instead of trying to fight Mina and miserably lose to her, it was better for me to choose the path that would lessen my pain by admitting defeat . I should go Alright, I found you . Eh . . Just as I was about to get up, I heard a cheerful voice . It resounded in this narrow alleyway and felt out-of-place . Upon hearing that voice, my legs felt weak and I sat back down where I was . I turned toward where the voice came from . . there stood a young man who wore a white coat in this dark and gloomy space . Since it was so dark, I couldnt see his face . But from his build and voice alone, I knew who it was . My mouth unconsciously moved and said, Usato-san . * Finding Nack was quite easy . Although I say it was easy, I would have had a difficult time finding Nack by myself . But with Bluerin and Amako here, the story changed . I used Bluerins nose to track Nacks scent first . Following Bluerin, we got the general idea and direction of where Nack was . As we followed Bluerin, Amako would look into the future . She would check different paths we had taken in the future and see whether or not Nack was there . Bluerin basically narrowed down our search area while Amako pinpointed Nacks position . It was the perfect combination and coordination Although I was completely useless . As a result, we were able to easily find Nack . When I first spotted him, he was sobbing and I panicked . Was my training really that tough!? Youre kidding right . I thought I did my best to be as gentle as possible . Rose never gave me any breaks but I would give them frequently to Nack . Wait Wasnt giving breaks during training something obvious to begin with? A-anyhow I ignored the condemning gazes from the fox girl and bear behind me and walked towards Nack . Ill try talking to him one-on-one . I did my best and called out to him in the friendliest voice possible . Seeing Nacks response, it looked like he was willing to talk so I sat next to him . The suns rays didnt reach this alleyway so the ground was nice and cool . Nack looked at me when I sat down but hung his head in shame shortly after . Ah, eh how? This town isnt that big . Finding you was no trouble for us . Even though I sounded confident, I didnt actually do anything . Seeing Nack looking at me with surprise and shock, I couldnt help but laugh a little at myself . Sorry . Looks like I was a little too strict with you . I should have realized that since it was still my first time trying to teach someone . I still have a long way to go . Thats not it . I ran away . Its not your fault, Usato-san . I I was intimidated by Mina and lost my resolution to fight against her . Intimidated . ? It looked like it wasnt the trainings fault . Then why was he here crying? I tilted my head to the side in confusion as Nack started to explain . After listening to his explanation, it was evident that he was scared of Mina This wasnt as simple as I thought . Mina was deeply embedded in Nacks psyche . She was powerful enough to completely crush Nacks determination just by meeting him . Nacks image of Mina was probably beyond my imagination . Is Mina bullying you because youre a healing magician? I didnt ask this before since it was a sensitive topic . However, I couldnt leave things as they now that weve come this far . . Back in my hometown, we were just acquaintances . But my family was on good terms with her family So they were nothing but acquaintances and their families got along Huh? If I recall correctly, Mina was the daughter of a noble . Did that mean that Nack belonged in the same class? It didnt really make sense . If Nack was a noble just like Mina, then Mina should treat Nack the same since they were similar . But the reality was completely different . I understand your doubts, Usato-san . My family indeed belongs to the noble class . Even within the nobles, my family is the most influential . Im aware I lived quite a good life before coming here . Could you explain in more detail? The people in my family have a history of being born with the ability to use water magic . My father even purposely chose someone who could use water magic as his bride . That person later on became my mother Of course, my fathers plan was to initially hire an instructor to teach me water magic but . But you have healing magic, huh . Yes . Before coming here, I had just turned 9 years old and was celebrating my birthday with my little sister . It had already been arranged beforehand to examine both our magic talents on this day . My parents and my little sister naturally thought I could use water magic But the result was that only my little sister demonstrated the aptitude for water magic . Although Nack was mocking and laughing at himself, I could feel a sense of emptiness from him . This situation already went beyond the worst case scenario I thought of in my head . I suspect that for an abnormality like Nack being born in an influential noble family, his parents have already After that, my life completely changed . Despite how affectionate and kind my father and mother were before, they became cold towards me . I couldnt meet my little sister who I got along with before either Hahaha, its really ridiculous, right? Just because they discovered my aptitude for magic, they started to discriminate against me . Whats even more ridiculous was they drove me out of the mansion and forced me to come here to Luquis . At that point, I had already lost a place to return to But when I left that mansion, I felt like a burden was lifted . I thought, I was finally free . Come to think of it, I remember my first encounter with Nack . He looked desperate and panicked when he realized he would be late for his class . The only place he had left was this school He probably didnt want to be expelled from school for missing classes . Since something as important as that was on the line, it made sense for him to be in such a hurry . But even if he viewed the school as his only place to call home, he still couldnt live there in peace . And then Mina, who didnt really get along with you, started to target you I have no idea why Mina is bullying me . It could be my familys fault, the fact that I have healing magic There are a lot of things that come to mind . Either way, I I dont want to go back to my family . This was heavy . Why were all the people around me carrying such heavy pasts and troubles? Amako definitely had a difficult past . Kazuki had his own concerns too . I seem to draw in people like this everywhere This was truly bad for my own heart . Looking at how troubled Nack was, I basically didnt have a choice . I dont want to abandon him . In other words, you want to know why it is that Mina bothers to find you even though youre not that close with her? No, its not that simple and cute I understand that your parents are complete fools . I know that you have no other place to return to . But what are you going to do from now on? After graduating from here, youll have to go on a journey What will you do? T-thats This world was harsher than I thought . I tend to forget this because Lyngle was peaceful due its kind King . Other countries trafficked slaves . . there were also bandits and monsters between each country . When you travelled from one country to another, you had to be careful and pay extra attention to your surroundings . Nack had healing magic which wasnt all that special compared to other types of magic . Everyone could use magic to recover their wounds, healing magic was only slightly better at it . The worst part was that Nack could only use healing magic on himself . Nack probably understood the gravity of his own situation since he was staring down at the ground . I gave him a wry smile and slowly got up . Just come to the Rescue Squad . . . Eh . Ive talked about it before right? If we included you, we would have 3 healing magicians . Well, theres also one member thats a little special I guess . You can rest assured that Leader wont mind if you joined . I mean, shes even okay with a bunch of scary looking guys who are like monsters . Judging from the results of Nacks two days of training, he should be able to keep up with what Felm was doing . Even if Nack couldnt use healing magic while running, he could join the scary bunchs group of black robes . In either case, Rose wouldnt reject him . If you dont want that, you could also come to Lyngle and live there . I have a friend who is also a healing magician and runs a clinic . He could certainly use another helper . If you dont want to go through with the Rescue Squads training, this is also an option . He should be fine in Olga-san and Uluru-sans hands . It was possible that Nacks ability to heal others would come back too . W-wait just a moment!! W-what am I going to do about my fight with Mina!? If I lose against her like this, Usato-san, youll Welllll, its not like you have to go out of your way to compensate her or receive her punishment . As long as I threaten her a little, she should keep her mouth shut . Itll be fine . Eeeeeeeeh!? Honestly, it wasnt necessary to go along with Minas conditions . If she requests the impossible Ill just use some more forceful methods . Of course, I would only use this kind of measure if there were no other ways . To put it bluntly, Mina was just a little girl were it not for her familys noble status . It would really . REALLY, break my heart to use such drastic measures but Well, what can I do? Sometimes I have to become the demon . Hah . Yeah right . I was totally enjoying the idea of punishing Mina with a little force . While Im at it, I should also invite Inukami-senpai to join me . Ill prepare a place for you . Somewhere you can return to and feel like you belong . Thats why you dont need to mind it . You feel like its stupid that people are classifying and discriminating against people based on what magic they have, right? Theres nothing wrong with who you are . You should just find a place where you can be yourself and live happily . Ive been entrusted with an important mission so I cant personally lead you to Lyngle right now . Therefore, Ill write a letter for you to take instead But since Im still unfamiliar with using these characters to write, itll probably take me quite a bit of time . Nack sucked in a breath of air and looked down . It looked like he needed some time for my words to settle in . I advanced the conversation on my own but now all I could do was wait for Nack to make a decision . If he were to go with Olga-san and Uluru-san, I wouldnt need to worry . The problem was there was a high possibility of Rose saying Just when did you become so important that you could add a group member to the Rescue Squad on your own? Huh?? Then Rose would get mad and start beating me up I was a little scared . Huh . . ? Didnt that mean that I would face the consequences if I returned back safely from this journey? H-hmm . I probably shouldnt think about it for now . Ive already said this much . What do you want to do? . Is it really okay . ? You dont need to think like that Youre the one deciding . Im just showing you one path you can take . Just like how Rose showed me a path when I first arrived in this world, it was now my turn to show Nack a path . I looked at Nack and presented my hand to him . Nack looked at my hand and his eyes visibly quivered . He extended one of his hands to meet mine But as they were about to touch, he stopped . I think I will fight against Mina after all You dont have to force yourself, you know? There was no need to burden yourself with something you couldnt handle . Nack slowly shook his head and looked directly at me with his swollen red eyes . He looked serious . Within his black and dull eyes, something had obviously changed . He looked much more reliable now . There was a spark that wasnt there before . Right now, I dont have the right to be at the place you recommended . Ill properly sever this tie I have with Mina . Unless I face her head on, Ill never be able to be satisfied with myself . Thats why He paused briefly before grabbing onto my hand and pulling himself up . Thats why Please continue the training with me!! I felt like this was the first time Nack truly wanted to overcome this . He was similar to me back then . It was a strange feeling but I didnt hate it . In that case I should stop trying to project myself onto him . Taking it easy on Nack wouldnt actually help him . In fact, it was impolite . I got it . But this time I wont be so gentle . Even if you faint or ask me to stop, I wont stop . If you faint, Ill wake you up . Even if you somehow lose your legs, Ill restore them back to normal . No matter what happens, Ill make sure youre constantly using healing magic . Eh . I-Ill do it! I wont complain anymore!! We still had time, we can make it . I felt like I saw his determination waver a bit Perhaps I was just seeing things? . Well, I probably didnt need to worry about it . Lets get out of this dark place . Lets go back to the school and resume the training . Yes! I headed towards where Bluerin and Amako were waiting . The time I had left to train Nack including today was 3 days . We lost a bit of time but it wasnt really a big deal . Nack was overflowing with motivation now and I wouldnt go easy on him anymore . I actually didnt want him to experience Roses methods but Nack looked confident right now . He didnt have a single trace of unwillingness anymore . Even so, was I capable of using Roses methods on someone else? No, it wasnt a matter of whether I could do it or not . Its I WOULD do it . Nack had faith in me . It was my duty to respond to that . Ill throw away these useless thoughts of pity and sympathy for Nack . For Nacks sake, Ill steel myself and become a demon . Right now, I didnt mind even if people called me a fiend or the devil . I wont just teach Nack what Rose taught me, Ill beat it into his body . We had 3 days remaining . During this time, I I will become a sadistic brute . . Uu C-cold . ? Nack was walking next to me and his face suddenly paled . Was something wrong? Chapter 61 Nee-chan, I hear Usato is up to something again . After todays classes ended, I met up with Kyou . Again Those were my only thoughts to Kyous words . Just what was that outrageous healing magician up to this time . ? If I remember, he looked worried when Nack wasnt here this morning Does that have anything to do with it? I dont know . But from what I heard, Usato has really lost it . Lost it? Like he snapped? Usato did? Although Usato looked scary, I couldnt imagine him with an angry expression for some reason . Well, he was borrowing the schools training grounds It wouldnt hurt to go and take a look . I had already seen Usato carry a Blue Grizzly around while running, I probably wont be too surprised anymore . I listlessly dragged my feet as we moved towards the training grounds . It wasnt particularly far from here but I noticed that the students along the way had some strange expressions . . ? Although I had my doubts, I felt like there was no need to worry and continued on . We arrived at the entrance of the training grounds . There were a few students observing here and it seemed like they were focusing their attention on something inside I should find Usato first . As I thought so, I started making my way around the group of students near the entrance But then I discovered a hooded girl with blonde hair Amako . Just as I was about to greet her, I paused when I saw the look on her face . Her eyes seemed to be looking far away in the distance . Since I had never seen Amako with such empty-looking eyes before, I was confused . Kyou then lightly tapped me a few times on the shoulder from behind Ne . . Nee-chan Hmm? Whats the matter? What is that . ? For some odd reason, the color from Kyous face had drained as he pointed towards the training grounds with his finger . What is it? I turned my head to where Kyou was pointing as I thought this . . . Eh . My reaction was same as Kyous, but much stronger After all, Usato . That Usato had a gruesome smile on his face and was trampling onto the back of Nack who had fallen down . * . Are you telling me you were seriously running just now? You think you can become a first-rate healing magician like this? Get up, you can still run, right? . Hurry up, you dunce . Do you have any idea how much time youre wasting by lying down so pathetically like this? Hah Hah Y-yes . Healing magic light was being emitted from Usatos foot as he used it to poke Nack and transmit it . Seeing the smile on Usatos face, I couldnt help but think he was someone else . What happened to the gentle Usato from yesterday? Nack was in tears and got up while groaning . He then started to run just like Usato had instructed . Usato didnt move and only glared at Nack from behind . I was obviously in disorder upon seeing this scene . Ee . Eeeeh? W-wait a moment . Who is that? Nee-chan, I know you cant believe it but Thats Usato . That was Usato? There has to be a mistake Did an orge infiltrate this school? Usato had to be an ogre! I mean, he still looked the same . But! He had completely changed on the inside!! In comparison to this, Usatos actions seemed normal two days ago! Just what happened this morning!? He looked normal when he woke up at least My thoughts were in chaos as I couldnt believe the person in front of me was really Usato . It didnt end there Before I knew it, Usato had vanished from my sight . He had leaped and my eyes couldnt keep track of him . As soon as I could see Usato again, he had landed near Nack . While Nack was pushing his limits and running with overflowing tears, Usato moved behind Nack and lightly kicked him in the air . Wait, eh!? Uguah!? That wont do, Nack . You have to make sure to use your healing magic while running . Usato looked at Nack with cold eyes and grabbed a tight hold of his head . Usato forced Nack to face him . I told you before, to feel and sense your magic, right? So why did you lose your concentration after a light poke from me? Are you really trying? If youre really trying, I would really appreciate it if you could show me, Nack . . . But . I-Im not used to it so . Huh? Its already been two days, you know? Do you think you can use that as an excuse? You started learning magic before me . In other words, you have a head start and should be able to learn faster than me . I mightve forgiven you yesterday but its different today . I cant do it those are not the words Im looking for, you understand? His tone was gentle as usual but his face was terrifying . I felt a chill and quivered . Just looking Usato from afar was enough to intimidate me and paralyze my muscles . Nacks body was shaking and averted his eyes from Usatos gaze But Usato forced Nack to look him in the eyes . If I remember correctly, you said this Im going to beat that shitty, arrogant little girl and make her pay for everything shes done to me so far . I-I didnt say that much Huhh? I-I said it!! I want to beat Mina very much! Yes, Ill beat her till she has bruises all over her body! Nack responded with a loud voice while his head was still being grabbed . I got goose bumps as the contents of this conversation were too disturbing for me . If Mina were to witness this scene right now, even I would feel pity for her . In truth, the students who were intending to train here were speechless and looking at Nack and Usato . I see, I see . But you know Are you really taking this training seriously? Just from your attitude it looks like you are However, you dont actually have to try that hard for this training . Nack looked like he couldnt fully comprehend Usatos words . Even I didnt really understand what Usato was trying to say . It wasnt necessary to do his best for this training? What did Usato mean? Theres nothing wrong with using words to express your intent in doing your best . But thats not what Im trying to accomplish . This isnt the kind of training you can do just because you want to do your best . In fact, it actually gets in the way of this healing magic training . What are you trying to do your best for? Its just harsh training . If you think like that, youll get tired of it . If you plan to support yourself with such empty words, then its useless and futile . Thats why you shouldnt think youll obtain some sense of accomplishment from this training . Forget about all that . Youll only achieve results by concentrating on the training itself . Discard any unnecessary thoughts . Usato rapidly spoke his thoughts . I see . In other words, dont think of anything . Just become a puppet that follows the training . To obtain definite results, you needed to focus on what was in front of you . For this type of training, this was very true . It was really efficient and a dreadful way of thinking . But youll definitely run from that kind of training . At the very least, I would . I had no doubt that every other student here felt the same way . Youre just relying on these feelings of doing your best? Are you underestimating healing magic? You need to give it your all . What youre doing is simple . All you have to do is focus on running . Youre not used to using healing magic while running? Do you want me to run beside you and constantly remind you? If you have time to think about such worthless thoughts Then run . Kuuh I will make you stronger . But no matter how much damage you suffer during this process, Ill heal you as much as I can . But if you just want some half assed results Ill stop being so strict towards you . It looks like I was an idiot to try and help you . Ong . Youre wrong . I dont want some half-baked results . ! Then start taking this seriously and concentrate with everything you have . You have no strength or stamina . Obviously youre going to need to rely on your reflexes To the very limit . If you can do it, do it . If you cant do it, you will still do it . If you cant succeed on your own, Ill lend a hand and succeed somehow anyways . Usato roughly let go of Nacks head . I couldnt see Usatos expression from this side but there was no doubt that he was looking at Nack with a frightening gaze . Then get up . If you dont stand here, then you really are a good-for-nothing . Nack, I think youre going to break . Usatos training was something you couldnt back out of once you started . It was dangerous and there was no telling just how far Usato would take it . Even if your body was fine due to healing magic, there was no way your mind would be . Usato was the weird one to have overcome that But unlike my expectations, Nack violently wiped off his tears and returned a sharp glare back at Usato . ! Ill do it . I just have to do it, right? Nack forcefully gritted his teeth and started to run, despite staggering . While Nack was running in such a dangerous fashion and wobbling, a green aura coated over his body . Thanks to Usato, Nack was able to fully concentrate . It was apparent that todays training was different from yesterdays Kuu Kuuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!! Nack was frantic . No other words could describe his current situation better . Once Usato saw Nacks change, he no longer glared and sighed in relief . He returned back to his usual gentle expression and smiled . We ended up seeing such a moving scene without really understanding what was going on and the situation seemed to have already resolved . Fuh, this is quite the nostalgic scene . ! Sensei . While we still hadnt recovered from the shock of this situation, a tall woman had suddenly shown up It was Carla-sensei . She was the magic teacher in charge of our class . Although her personality was troubling, she was one of the few humans who didnt discriminate against other races here . She looked happy and was laughing . Did she know the reason why Usato became like this? Hmm? Kiriha and Kyou . That reminds me, Usato is staying at your place, right? . . Yes . It wasnt that strange for her to know that Usato was staying at our place . The problem was Why did Sensei suddenly bring it up? I felt a little tense due to Senseis smile . You dont have to be so cautious . I dont think its particularly strange or anything . . Usato is a human while were beast kin . I think if other people knew, they would think its quite strange . Kyou interjected . I have no intention of stopping Usato from staying at your place . I have a general idea of what kind of person he is . Meeting a human like him must be a first for you two . I couldnt retort back . It was true that I havent met such an unreasonable human like Usato before . Kyou was somewhat used to Usatos existence by now but I felt like something was still hindering me from accepting Usato . I didnt have any negative feelings towards him for sure but there was some sort of irritation . As I was being tormented by my own complicated feelings, Sensei turned back her attention to Usato . Thats just an act . Usatos master is on a completely different level . His master is the real brute . Even so, Usato is doing a great job at acting and passing Roses training . Seriously I couldnt help but be happy at seeing a disciple being so similar to his master, but at the same time, they are also different . A-an act? Hes doing that on purpose? He was performing such an absurd role too . Hes outrageous . Usato was like a demon that could make people shiver just with his very presence . There was an even more frightening existence than Usato and she was the one who trained him? . My image of Usatos master didnt look like a human anymore . But if he didnt do this, it would really be impossible to strengthen Nack in such a short period of time . In reality, his training yesterday was too gentle . I dont know if something happened but Usato is finally teaching some real healing magic training . It was something I used to seeing in Lyngle but to think I would get to see it in Luquis too Its moving . Uwaaah Senseis healing magic training and our healing magic training obviously differed . In any case, three days have passed including today . Nacks efforts will definitely bear fruit . Well, theres no helping it if his personality changes a little . Hahahaha . Sensei gave a lighthearted laugh as she said this jokingly . But her joke felt convincing due to the fierce training happening right in front of me . Kyou felt the same and weakly smiled He turned away and looked at the setting sun . Seeing that it was already so late, I said, We should return It seems like Usato wont be done any time soon . Then Ill go and pick up Satsuki . Im counting on you . There was no problem in coming here to see Usatos training but we stayed here longer than expected . I still wanted to observe him but we should really go home . I entrusted Kyou to pick Satsuki up It was probably a better idea to leave Amako alone . As a form of courtesy, I also lightly bowed my head to Sensei before leaving . Why are you sluggishly running like that!? Run with all your strength!! Y-yes!! . I should probably make more than usual for tonights dinner . I vaguely thought this as I saw Nack madly sprinting . * In the end Usato, Nack, and Amako came back almost immediately after I had finished making dinner . Kyou and Satsuki had already returned as well . And so dinner began with 6 people But . Ugu, uo Delicious Agu . Im Im alive . N-Nack You shouldnt cry while eating . Usato brought back an unconscious Nack . As soon as Nack woke up, he started eating dinner . While tears and snot dripped down from his face, he drank the soup in front of him in one gulp . Despite my warning, Nack didnt seem to mind and instead look delighted . Meanwhile, Usato was looking at this spectacle with a pleasant smile . Hahaha, youre really exaggerating, Nack . No no, isnt it your fault? Your personality was completely different during training . Kyou lightly reprimanded Usato . I was just trying to act like my Master . Didnt it seem like an act? It didnt seem like an act at all! It looked like you were enjoying it! H-how rude! Dont put me on the same level as that sadist!! Amako! You should know, go on and tell Kyou! Am I similar to Leader!? A child that should return will return, I guess . What do you mean by that? Its a beast kin phrase! Its meaning is similar to you cant differ too much from your own parents!! Satsuki excitedly shouted . Thank you Satsuki . But I wasnt really asking for the meaning I was sort of asking why Amako would think that Eh, you meant that? Then I think Amako meant your Master is something like an ogre . . . Wait a moment . Then if I followed the phrase you described just now, its like youre saying you thought I looked like an ogre during todays training . Hey, lets stop saying something that can be easily misunderstood Youre not wrong, youre definitely an ogre . Kyou interrupted . Yup, an ogre! Satsuki consented . Kyou, why dont you step outside with me for a bit? Why are you only calling me out!! It was a lively and noisy dining table . In the middle of all this, Nack was wholeheartedly eating my cooking . I couldnt help but sigh and asked him something that was on my mind . Nack, are you okay? Uguh . Okay? What do you mean? Youre being pushed so far by Usato, arent you scared? Since he was going through with the training despite how harsh it was, he was probably willingly doing it . My questioned caused Nack to open his eyes wide in surprise and he looked a little hesitant in answering my question . Its certainly scary but its something I personally desire . I see . Nack had properly thought through this on his own . The look in his eyes was evidently different from the first time he came here . I suspect that something had happened . Additionally, I think of the Usato during training and the Usato who is sitting at this table as two different people . Aah, I see What was that? I felt like the light in Nacks eyes disappeared just now . Nack was staring at Usato, Kyou, and Satsuki who were joking around . Nacks eyes were lifeless and his cheek twitched . Usato at this moment seemed to have remembered something and turned to face Nack . Ah, that reminds me . Nack, I had something to give you . Something for me? Is it related to training? Hmm, something like that . You might need it so you should take it . As Usato said so, he retrieved a stack of paper from his pocket No, he presented a notebook to Nack . . What am I supposed to use this for? Its a diary . I recommend you to write in it starting from today . But if you dont want to, thats fine too . Heeh, healing magicians have something like this in their training? Let me guess, you write in the diary to record your own progress . These records allow you to confirm how much youve grown, right? Kyou questioned . Hahaha, its not something as cool as that . This is just something to aid you because of how harsh the training is . I did this too . Leader said to do it and so I did And thanks to this, I was able to not lose sight of myself and continue with the training . ? Not lose sight of yourself? Whats the purpose of writing in this diary, Usato-san? Nack also had doubts and asked . A diary was something you wrote for yourself so why would you lose sight of who you are? You might want to escape reality due to the training and this diary is to prevent that . Well, we only have two more days of training to go . Nack might not need it . Thats not a diary . I couldnt say anything in response but I was clear of one thing . This was a diary that wasnt a diary Usato . Nack was bewildered upon receiving the diary . Usato smiled as if he was seeing a nostalgic scene . Seeing this pair of master and disciple caused me to worry about Nacks training tomorrow . * Afterwards, the lively dinner had come to an end . Everyone else had returned to their rooms and I quickly cleaned up the dinner table . After finishing, I checked the ingredients to confirm there was enough for tomorrows dinner . Since I was the only one who could cook here, I basically managed the entire food situation . It was precisely because we didnt have much money that I had to be cautious in case the worst happens . I would purchase only the required amount of ingredients, not too much or too little . Well, I wasnt too worried about money . There was a store run by non-humans and I would take turns working there with Kyou . Our financial situation wasnt that critical . . Alright, everything seems to be in order . Uuuun~ I finished the preparations for tomorrow and stretched . What should I do next? I could return to my room and study But I had some early lessons tomorrow so I should properly just take a bath and sleep . As I yawned, I left the kitchen and headed towards the living room . No one is here huh . It was natural since everyone returned to their own rooms . That reminds me, Nack took that diary along with him into his room . In contrast to how Nack looks, hes earnest and methodical . He received it from Usato and all, he might be writing in it right now . While having those thoughts, I headed towards my room for a change of clothes . . Is there someone outside? Baam . I could hear this sound coming from outside . . A thief? But there havent been any robberies here and there wasnt really anything of value here . I retrieved one of my gauntlets hanging on the wall and equipped it on just my right hand . I headed towards the entrance door . I slowly opened it and peeked outside . There was no other light source but the moon and it shone on the figure of one person . . ? I clenched my right hand upon seeing this suspicious figure . But as my eyes slowed got used to the surrounding darkness, the mysterious figure became clearer . Once I knew the identity of the person outside, I relaxed . What the Its Usato Hmm? Oh, Kiriha . Whats wrong? Usato noticed me from the other side of the door and tilted his head in confusion . That should be what I should be asking But Im glad its not a robber . Really, you shouldnt make me so worried for no reason . Isnt it natural for me to be curious when there are mysterious sounds outside? What about you? What are you doing? Im just practicing some magic . This late? This was around the time where Nack and Usato would be asleep by now . I thought I could make use of this for tomorrows training . Thats why Im doing some light practice . Make use of healing magic? Arent you already using it? For example, when you made Nack run or when he lost conscious . Haha Usato was smiling for some reason when he heard my words . He looked full of confidence and started gathering magic into his right hand . Magic that was green overflowed and formed a sphere in his hand . It was obviously not something Usato used in his fight against Halfa It was the offensive emitting-type sphere Kyou and I would form . In other words, Usato was practicing to shoot healing magic spheres . Just as I thought I understood what Usato was doing, he gripped the sphere in his hand and twisted his body Fuuun!! Throw . Wait, eeh!? What kind of method is this!? Firing magic by throwing it!? I couldnt comprehend something like this but the sphere of magic vigorously crashed into the wooden box in the distance . This was the sound I had heard from inside the house . Usato looked at me with a proud expression as I was still dumbfounded . If I had to say it, his talent for firing magic was nonexistent . But he used his ridiculous strength and created such a ridiculous result . Although I dont think casting magic is something you use physical strength for . You came at a good time . Stay still for a bit, Kiriha . I want to test how effective it is . I-I dont want to!? Its obvious that youre adding your own strength! Its healing magic so its safe . Even if its healing magic, theres no way I would be fine with receiving a ball like that with such impact, you know!? Just how much strength are you using to make it that powerful!? Well Its only the strength of one arm . This young man was really a monster Even if he looked harmless, he could say and do such things like it was normal . Haah . Ever since you came here, Ive been constantly surprised . There was my first meeting with him, his fight with Halfa, Nacks training, and he brought along Amako too . He has crossed over my expectations every time . I really dont know to do . I thought humans were all cold and heartless . We were treated so differently just because we had different ears and had tails . Even that oddball Halfa had some sort of classification . He basically didnt care about you if you were weak . It was still hard for me to believe I was having a conversation with a human like Usato right now . But its not that weird . For me, I feel that its very normal to talk to you like this . Normally talking to someone like me is whats weird . To begin with, humans dont consider beast kin like us to be human . . But I dont think like that . Its this towns No, its this worlds common sense . Youre able to talk to use normally . Usato, youre the strange one here . But after saying this and seeing his troubled expression, I felt some regret . He didnt do anything wrong . As I was thinking of how to apologize to him He spoke first . He sat on top of the wooden box he blew away a moment ago and said his next words with a sense of yearning, This worlds common sense, huh But Im not someone from this world so it doesnt matter to me . Haah!? His words were so unrealistic that I couldnt help but raise my voice . Theres something called the hero summoning in Lyngle . It was only supposed to summon the two heroes you saw before but I ended up being caught in this summoning too . The heroes Its really like the heroes from the stories!? . ? What else could I be referring to? What else you say For these past few hundred years, people would earn achievements in war and a few would be chosen to serve directly under a king . These people were revered as heroes . At the very least, that was what the students here thought . Although there arent many, there were still heroes . However, these heroes werent really the heroes from the stories but just a title . But the heroes that Usato mentioned Inukami and Kazuki . They seemed to be genuine heroes . A few hundred years ago, a hero was summoned from another world and they sealed the Demon King . Usato was from the same world as the two heroes I could somewhat understand why he had an absurd amount of power now . You got caught in the summoning and came from the same world as the heroes I see . Now I know why youre so strong . Hahaha, Im different . I only have a bit more magic power than most people . My strength comes from the results of my training . I think thats also a problem Despite the lack of talent, he possessed strength that could rival the heroes . If I thought about it carefully, the fact that I could make such a comparison was weird . Usato only had physical attacks while the heroes possessed strong and powerful magic I got off topic . As I was saying, I come from a different world so this kind of discrimination doesnt really exist . I cant really comprehend it . In fact, my world doesnt have any beast kin or non-humans . Then arent you afraid? Because youve never met someone like me I was astonished that there werent any non-humans in Usatos world but shouldnt that mean Usato would be even more disgusted at seeing me and Amako? Like hell I would be scared . But Usato rejected my words . People with ears like us arent normal . Humans dont have tails either . Our eyes and noses are several times more powerful than a humans Our strength too, we could easily split a large boulder with our bare hands . Even I can smash a boulder into small fragments . Eh . But I didnt say anything about smashing a boulder into small fragments? No no . I cant be pressured here . No matter how I look at it, were more like monsters!! There are monsters that are capable of human speech!! No matter how similar we look to humans, theres something about us thats decisively different Then I guess Im an ogre . Its just like you said, theres something different about me from other humans . I might as well be a monster . Youre similar to an ogre and your very core is like a monsters but Youre still a human . Im really curious about that statement and want to comment on it but Lets leave that aside for now . Usato turned his entire body towards me and folded his arms before continuing to speak, Honestly, it doesnt matter for me whether youre a human or a beast kin . Thats why youre misunderstanding me . My perception of this wont change either so theres no point in trying to tell me about the common sense of this world . Even after saying all this to Usato, he didnt hold any disgust towards me . It was still the gentle Usato who smiled, just like when I first met him . I just think of you as some girl whos wearing cosplay For your ears and tails that is . Hah? Cosplay? It looks like some of Inukami-senpais bad influence rubbed off on me Forget about that word just now . . ? Well, I dont mind . . Ahem . I have a vague sense of youre worried about, Kiriha . But let me say this again, humans, beast kin, or even the demon kin, theyre not that much different in my eyes . To begin with, I think that the perception of the people in this world is a little off . I dont think theres any real need for you to change yourself to match other peoples perceptions . If you were to ask Inukami-senpai if she were scared of you, her answer would certainly be this Scared? A foolish question! Of course Im aroused! Fu Fufu What was that just now? Was that supposed to be an impression of Inukami? You absolutely cannot tell her I said this . Her real nature is like this which causes me to be embarrassed I couldnt help but laugh at Usato who tried to imitate Inukami with a slightly higher pitched voice . Even though I was overcome with doubt and suspicion a moment ago I see . The worry that I had over these few days mightve been simpler than I thought . When I first arrived in Luquis, I held the hope of getting along with other humans . Before I knew it, I had forgotten about this hope . I was just scared of remember this feeling I had forgotten I had seen a lot of the cruel acts of humans and didnt want to be betrayed . I didnt want to be abandoned by the human I could believe in . I was trying to deny it myself . My heart wouldnt allow me trust another human . But deep inside, I was still thinking Maybe one day I was just overthinking things It doesnt need to be that complicated That feeling from the depths of my heart was revived upon seeing a human like Usato getting along with Amako . My emotions were all over the place with this unexpected encounter but I finally understood my own emotions . You really are a weird human . Your magic is unusual and your attitude towards us isnt normal either . Your training is also beyond my understanding because of how abnormal and strange it is . Eeh Youre really talking without holding anything back Even though it sounds bad, Im actually praising you . Thanks to how strange you are, Amako was able to find someone like you and Nack is able to stand up on his own . And Im able to talk to you like this . I dont feel like Im being praised but Well, its fine . I noticed it this late But I could still make it . After all, this was something I wanted long ago . When I first arrived here, this was something I desired from the bottom of my heart . I wanted human friends . It was a foolish desire I had when I was still only a child . But I lost sight of that somewhere along the way . However, the reality was right in front of me . My wish could be granted . I could finally Take a step forward again . First of all Ill try my best to become friends with this strange human in front of me . Chapter 62 Training Diary Day 3 I started to write in this diary since Usato-san said I should . Today marks the day where I was reborn . Although it sounds cool, I actually ran away the other day . It was only thanks to Usato-san that I could finally find my own starting point in life . But Im still a young boy who is a coward . I couldnt meet all of Usato-sans expectations for the training either . Usato-san encouraged me to join the Rescue Squad but I was actually really worried about what to do . I would probably just be a burden to Usato-sans group . I feel anxious when I think about the distant future . From what I hear, Usato-sans Master is also a frightening person . I dont know whether thats true or not but she was the person who taught Usato-san . I should write about my training . In comparison to how Mina treated me, the training was much more severe . I finally realized just how much Usato-san was holding back in yesterdays training . Usato-san said it was just an act but I suspect that this was another personality he possessed . It could be that Im venting my displeasure here . Usato-san would yell at me as I desperately ran to my very limits . Whenever I did something wrong, he would knock me down and heal me with a kick . I really didnt know if he was acting or not It felt like he discarded any trace of his own conscience once training started . In my head, Usato-san is a monster during training . But outside of training, hes human . My hands are trembling as I write in this diary . Theres nothing wrong with my body since I had healing magic . In fact, my body is in really good shape right now . Im shivering because of fear . I feel uneasy at seeing the good and evil sides of Usato-san . When I imagine Usato-sans smile and what he plans for tomorrows training, my trembling wouldnt stop . Its no good, I didnt have the will to continue on writing . Ill end Day 3 right here . Day 4 Im sorry for being so inexperienced . I ended up fainting in the hallway . I was desperately reaching for my pen and trying to write in my diary . It was a first experience for me . I strongly remember how flustered Kyou-san was when he witnessed this scene . At any rate, I should record todays events . Lets start with the abuse in todays training . According to Usato-san, my stamina was unbelievably weak . Even so, he also said my stamina wasnt that different from an average persons . But this kind of stamina wouldnt suffice for the healing magician that Usato-san wanted me to be . He said my body was feeble like a sheet of paper And if I were to take one punch from the Rescue Squads Leader, all the bones in my body would shatter . With that being the case, he combined the magic training with some measures to help me overcome this problem . I was finally able to get a feel for the magic training so I lamented a little once he told me this . I thought I reached a stable foundation for healing magic . I was wrong . I couldnt have been more wrong . I wrote about how I had a starting point yesterday but let me revise that . Nothing had actually begun for me . In the first place, the real training only started once I developed a feel for my healing magic . The training intensified . The abuse became fiercer . I was optimistic that I could manage with yesterdays training but it had completely changed today . This new training was simple, I just had to avoid these magic spheres . Since my body wasnt all that strong, I just had to avoid getting hit . Or at least that was the idea behind this training But Usato-sans way of using healing magic was wrong on so many levels . Actually, why would he do something like throw a magic sphere? There had to be a mistake somewhere He was definitely born in the wrong species . The speed of his magic sphere exceeded Minas . Just what does he think Im fighting against? The most unreasonable part was that I would get knocked back if I got hit and Usato would blame me Dont get hit, dammit . When I tried to say that it was impossible, he grabbed me by the collar said I was pounded with fists!! Getting hit by some magic balls shouldnt be a big deal, right!? I had no excuse once he said that . Since the sphere was made of healing magic, it didnt hurt . I only felt the impact when I got hit . But even that was more than enough to scare me . I was also a healing magician though, so maybe I could do it too . It was impossible . I didnt have that kind of monstrous strength to begin with . Being able to inflict that much impact with a sphere of healing magic wasnt normal either . Of course, it didnt end there . Usato-san continued to restore my fatigue with his healing magic and I ended up doing this training for the entire day . I really thought that this type of training was a little too insane . I couldnt feel tired even if I wanted to . Whenever I got hit with a magic ball, it would heal me . I had no choice but to keep on dodging . And although I didnt want to admit it, I was able to sense the flow of healing magic whenever I got hit by a magic sphere . I continued to move my body until Usato-san used up all his magic . Although my body was fine, my mind was exhausted . I have heard from my lessons that your mental state has an effect on your body . It seems like its true . Even as Im writing in this diary, I feel like nothing matters anymore . Rather than worrying about my fight with Mina, Im thinking about how I will survive my training tomorrow . I can tell that there is something wrong with my current state . Its no good . I dont really get it but I know its no good . I should sleep . Ill end the diary right here . Day 5 The final day of training . The only thing I could think about was training . Whether it was the spectators or the bullies . None of that mattered to me anymore . Ran, blown away, yelled at, blown away, blown away, ran, blown away, blown away, yelled at, dodged, blown away, blown away, ran, blown away, blown away, yelled at, yelled at again, blown away, got kicked into the air, blown away, ran, dodged After repeating this for the entire day, the training finally ended . In the end, I could only dodge Usato-sans healing magic ball a few times . Usato-san muttered Did I overdo it? but I felt satisfied . Thank you very much, Usato-san . And prepare yourself, Mina . I didnt want revenge nor did I have any grudge towards her . I just wanted to settle everything by cutting this tie . Then Ill be able to proudly stand next to Usato-san and join the Rescue Squad . There was also one more reason and it was something I didnt tell Usato-san . This match is going to be how I will say farewell and separate from that unpleasant family of mine . I wont be bound anymore . My life will then truly begin . For that sake, I I wont yield anymore . Ill defeat Mina . Wagering everything I have, Ill beat her down . * After reading this in Nacks diary, I closed it . I saw that it dropped on the floor in his room so I picked it up . And then I thought . Healing magic training changed people into demons . Just a few days ago, Nack was a timid boy . But now he had completely changed . Is this really going to be okay? He had already left to fight with Mina . I planned to head out as well . I wonder if Nack would be able to win against Mina . It was a little hard to imagine . Im sure Usato has something in mind . Yeah . Even if Nack got heavily injured, Usato should be able to heal him . As I nodded and withdrew from reality, I placed the diary back on the desk . I then prepared to head out with Kyou and Satsuki . * Today was the day of Nacks fight with Mina . Amako and I were at the crowded entrance of the school wedged among the students . Nack had already left a moment ago . Bluerin was back at the stable . As expected, I couldnt bring an irregular existence like Bluerin to a place like this . Once I told my reason to Amako for not taking Bluerin along, she commented in astonishment You actually considered it But since I was open-minded and generous, I forgave her after flicking her on the forehead with healing magic . Amako held her forehead like she was in pain . Usato! Oh, you came . While ignoring Amakos spiteful glare, I responded to the voice that called my name . I could see Inukami-senpai and Kazuki making their way towards us . We waited here for no reason other than these two . We hadnt met at all while I was training Nack . I guess I was worried that Senpai would do whatever she wanted and interrupt the training . And there wasnt really a reason to meet during this time . Heey, Usato-kun . Its been a few days since we last met . I wonder if this phrase is appropriate in this context? Amako, whats the matter? Usato bullied Wow! Its been a few days since weve last seen each other! Kazuki, howve you been? Yeah, Ive been good . It looks like you were quite busy, Usato! Amako was trying to seek help from an annoying person so I quickly greeted Kazuki and used him as cover . I wonder if Senpai heard? On the other hand, Kazuki was giving a radiant smile . As always, Kazuki was a handsome young man who could give such a dazzling smile . . What were you guys up to? We went to places like the grand library and did things like practice magic Basically anything we could only do here . I really wanted you to come along, Usato . But you had your own circumstances so it cant be helped . Kazuki responded . I thought you would probably be busy training Nack . So I did my best to not visit and get in your way . Inukami-senpai thoughtfully said . I see I feel bad for letting you take so much consideration for me . But Im glad . Even though it was an act, I didnt want these two to see me acting like Rose . I didnt really get it myself but Kiriha and the others seemed to have witnessed something dreadful . What about Welsey-san? She had some matters to discuss with Gladis-san . Theyre probably discussing that letter . One week had passed since we delivered the letter . They might have made their decision by now . I forgot all about the letter during training At the very least, nothing major was decided yet . Shall we go? Although we still have a bit of time left . Theres nothing wrong with going a bit early . Lets go . Im extremely curious as to what kind of fight Ill see from someone personally taught by you, Usato . We were going to see Mina and Nacks mock battle . Nack should be able to fight with the training he received from me in these 5 days . There was nothing else I could do . The rest of it depended on Nacks own power . . Amako, what are you doing? Youre going to be left behind? Why you Ill definitely never forgive you I wont forgive you Seriously, I only flicked you on the forehead . It wasnt that big of a deal . I guess it cant be helped . While Amako was still glaring at me with resentful eyes, I placed my hands on her sides, picked her up, and walked towards Kazuki and Senpai . People were glancing at me with strange gazes . It was a little odd to carry a girl who was wearing a hood like this but I was already used to people looking at me like this when I trained Nack . Usato-kun, is Nack going to be alright? Although Inukami-senpai looked at me suspiciously because I was carrying Amako, she asked me this question instead . Hell be fine . I like to believe Ive done everything I can for him already . Does that have anything to do with how the people around us are looking at you? . Who knows . This Senpai of mine was really sharp . She already noticed it . While I smiled and played dumb, I took a look around at my surroundings . The students immediately averted their eyes . Whats with their reactions? Am I some kind of gangster? You did such an amazing training? Enough to shock all the students here! Y-yeah I dont really know if its that amazing or not . It was just the training I received before . Stop looking at me with those eyes beaming with curiosity, Senpai . My training is really plain . All I did was make Nack run and dodge some magic balls Youre really good at smooth-talking Be quiet, you little fox girl . When I saw that Kazukis smile had stiffened at Amakos words, I started to shake her up and down . This is your punishment! Become nauseous! I thought as I kept shaking Amako . But before I knew it, Senpai was staring into my eyes with a doubting gaze . It looks like youre getting along really well with her now . Eh? Well, I guess . We were together and all Together, together Huh . What was she getting at? Senpai who had been walking in front of me had turned around . She placed both of her hands onto her cheeks and looked at me with upturned eyes . I wonder Am I jealous? Hearing such sweet words and seeing the lovely expression on Senpais beautiful face I couldnt help but think that the people back at our school would faint at this sight, regardless of gender . In reality, I was confident that this would have applied to me too If it was the Senpai from before . Ah, I see . What kind of magic practice did you do, Kazuki? Even if you acted like a maiden now, it wouldnt change your deplorable aspect . Ignoring Senpai who was looking at me, I caught up with Kazuki . Hmm? Let see I was working on controlling my light magic better . You saw me perform it during the training right? At the moment, I cant control it without putting all my concentration into it . Well, in my case, I cant fire out any magic . But maybe you could try thinking of a different method to control it . It might work out for you . Wait . Just wait a moment!! As I was having an enjoyable conversation with Kazuki, Senpai suddenly shouted from behind and vigorously gripped my shoulder . What is it? So bothersome . Shouldnt you have a better reaction than that!? Are you a deadpan person!? How impolite . If it wasnt me, any other guy would have been in great joy . I wont just suddenly fall in love . But ending it with an, Ah, I see . reaction is a little bit rude, dont you think!? Im a beautiful girl, you know!? Why cant you be honest and feel shy about it!? Please realize that theres something wrong with you for admitting that about yourself Calling yourself a beautiful girl was one thing but the dreadful part was that there would be no one here to deny that claim . No matter how I looked at it, she was indeed a beautiful girl . But I wont fall for such an obvious trap since I wasnt a fool . It was also pleasant and interesting to see Senpais face full of frustration Wait, no no . Thats wrong . Im not going to be like Rose . If I really thought that, wouldnt that really make me a sadist like Rose? I took in a deep breath and took Senpais hand off my shoulder . Yeah, yeah . Im super shocked . Is this fine? Im going ahead . Kuuh . . Ive been humiliated I feel like hes even more of a sadist than before Senpai muttered this and her cheeks flushed red . I continued on walking . Kazuki had seen everything and cheerfully laughed . Hahaha, you really get along well with Senpai, Usato . I feel relieved whenever I see you two talk . I agree, I feel the same when I talk with her alone . I responded without denying anything . Although I was usually dishonest, I really wanted to be honest during times like this . This was bad . I felt like my face was getting a little hot . I shouldnt have said something so out of character . I had to at least make sure I walked in front of Senpai so that she couldnt see . I also covered my face with my hand so that Amako couldnt see either . Usato, whats wrong? Hiding your face like that Do you have some horns or something? Amako questioned . Ive calmed down . Thanks to your needless comment . Just what kind of monster did this little fox girl think I was? Im a human, how could I have horns? * A large number of students were gathered on the training grounds . Two students were fighting at the center . The mock battles had already begun . The surrounding students were spectating the match . HAAAH!! Alright, I will win this time!! Heeh, what a sight . I let Amako down and caught up with Senpai and Kazuki to spectate the match between the two students . The two students both had wooden swords . After one of the students roared out, both of them clashed their swords against each other coupled with their distinctive magic . Senpai looked at the fight with great interest but she suddenly turned around to look at me . Its just like what I expected . A fight between two magicians should feel something like this . Its quite different from your match with Halfa-kun, Usato-kun . Well, there arent many magicians who use their body to fight to begin with . So obviously a fight like this is the norm . Halfa-san used his magic eyes and close quarters combat to fight . I relied on my healing magic to boost my own strength and left everything to brute force . In my case, I wasnt savage enough to pick a fight if someone just bumped into me . But I definitely wasnt a normal magician . My way of using magic was wrong at its very root . There are a lot of magicians that use a weapon to complement their own magic . But there really arent a lot of magicians who use their bare hands to fight . Hahaha, I dont need a weapon anyways . I didnt really require anything sharp while I was in the Rescue Squad . I also have my new technique, the Healing Magic Ball . I didnt need something like a sword . I did use a wooden spear against the snake but now I feel like its not something I needed . I did kind of want some gauntlets like the ones Kiriha had, though . I shouldnt ask for the impossible . We decided to walk around and find a good spot to watch the match . As we were walking, we noticed that the students were looking at a familiar student with ashen-grey hair . Dont mind me, everyone . Hello, Halfa-san . Did you also come here to watch the mock battles? I greeted Halfa-san who showed a gentle smile . I saw Halfa-san during my training with Nack but I dont think I have seen him since . Yes, I have an interest in this so I have come to pay a visit . I actually wanted to participate too but my opponent had already forfeited . Hahaha . I-I see . Im willing to bet they were scared of you You only aim for the vitals, after all . I felt a sense of fear during my fight with him too . Halfa-san shrugged his shoulders in disappointment and started walking back to his original spot . You can see well from here . Its strange that no other students come here to spectate . Yes, I understand your doubts, Usato-san . Why did it feel like he was indirectly saying I was the one scaring the other students away? That shouldnt be the case, right? Theyre scared of Halfa-san, not me! This guy aims for the vitals! When I tried to look at my surroundings again, the students averted their eyes . I-I cant accept this Really, just what did you do? Its obvious that these students are afraid to make eye contact with you . Inukami-senpai expressed her doubts . Oh, you didnt know? In the training grounds, Usato-san Upu . I sealed Halfa-sans mouth with my hand . I used my other hand to make a gesture by pressing my index finger against my lips . This is a secret, you got it? I wonder if my message got across . After seeing Halfa-san nod, I let go . I then turned to Senpai with a composed expression . Nothing happened here, right? . Yes, nothing happened here . . This is way too suspicious, you know!? Your exchange just now is obviously suspicious! Just what happened while we werent here!? I couldnt deceive Senpai . Her breathing became rough and she drew closer . I knew she wasnt someone I could trick by using brute force but what should I do? As I was thinking of what to do about Senpai, Kazuki stopped her advance from behind . You shouldnt inquire too much . Even Usato has one or two things he doesnt want others to know . Guh Muu T-thats true I didnt really mind if they found out, but if I could avoid it, then I would . I mentally thanked Kazuki and directed my attention towards the mock battle . This time, Halfa-san threw a question at me . . . Usato-san . Who is this? Halfa-san looked at Amako who was hiding herself behind me . Hm? Aah . This person is A friend who Im going on this journey with . It seems like they possess magic too . But its different . I see a collection of white magic power around her It feels similar to my magic eyes No, maybe even more powerful? . I saw her during your training with Nack but just who is she? . Yeah . . No, you dont have to say anything if you dont want to . Im well aware of the difficulties of possessing a magic similar to mine . It really saves me the trouble when youre so understanding . Amakos ability to see the future was special even among the beast kin . If Halfa-san knew this, he would definitely be able to deduce her identity . Still, Halfa-sans magic eyes were amazing . Just by looking at Amakos magic power, he roughly estimated what her magic was . It was also possible that he just felt that their magic was similar . Ill change the topic . Ive been entrusted with a message from Kiriha . She wanted me to tell you if I spotted your group . Kiriha? It wouldnt look good if we were together so well be cheering from somewhere else . I see Thanks for delivering this message . No, dont mind it . Im personally happy that she would entrust a human to deliver a message . Its something Ive never seen her do . Halfa-san was smiling at me like an idiot as if to say Maybe something caused her to change her way of thinking . I ignored it . It seemed Kirihas group was spectating at a different spot . It would be easy to find them though . They werent hiding their faces like Amako . Its unfortunate that we cant observe the match together but theres not much I can do . But I really wonder when Nacks mock battle will be coming up . From what I heard, there werent a lot of participants this time around so his turn should come up soon . The match in front of me seemed like it was about to finish so I looked around Then I spotted a boy with short black hair and a girl with twin tails confronting each other . Ah, found him . Its Nack . And Mina is there too . Was Senpai also looking around? She stood next to me and looked towards where Nack and Mina were . I was worried that Nack would be intimidated by Mina and it would affect his movements during the mock battle . But it looked like I didnt need to worry . Mina tried provoke Nack but he only had his eyes on the match . It was the result of training, or more accurately, his heart had grown stronger . I felt like I was a little too harsh but the result was alright in the end . All thats left for you to do is to defeat her . The bell rung, marking the end of the current match . At the same time that the crowd of students cheered, Nack and Mina stood up to begin their fight . Mina had a silver shield and, looking at her proud expression, it seemed like she thought there was no way her impenetrable defense could be broken by Nack . But if you underestimate Nack too much, youll be in for a world of pain . Healing others wasnt all you could do with healing magic . Mina was probably also the one who caused Nacks healing magic to no longer properly function . Shell personally experience what I mean with her own body Since Nack couldnt use healing magic on others, I didnt teach him my Healing Punch . It was a technique that could be used to knock others unconscious without hurting them . Nacks attacks will deal real damage to Mina . She could even suffer a large injury if she wasnt careful . This is why Im here . You dont need to hold back, Nack . Show your heartless parents and those guys who bullied you that none of them can match your speed None of them can catch up to you . The suffering you experienced in these 5 days and the results you obtained Today is the day to show it . Chapter 63 You sure look confident . Arent you a little conceited? Mina suddenly spoke . My match with Mina would begin shortly . The fight between the two Senpais in front of me had just ended and they were shaking hands with each other . It was a good match . I often dreamed of being able to fight and use normal magic like them . It was supposed to be a dream that shouldnt have come true for me . However, I was standing at this stage right now, regardless of the fact that I possessed healing magic . As I surveyed my surroundings, I spotted Usatos white uniform among the students wearing black robes . No matter how hard you try, nothing will change . It wont change the reality that Oji-sama and the others abandoned you, or how your beloved little sister was pulled away from you . Lastly, theres nothing you can do about your magic . If I had to compare my magic with yours, it would be like the difference of Heaven and Earth . Right, I have a little sister . Because of that worthless household of mine, I was separated from her . Im sure she has been living in happiness while surrounded by my parents smiles . I didnt feel jealous . After all, shes my one and only little sister . She thought of me as family until the very end . I wonder what my parents told her about me leaving Im sure they gave her some convenient answer like I was working hard somewhere far away . I still didnt understand why they wanted to hide my existence so desperately but it really didnt matter at this point . Mina, those things dont really matter to me anymore . Whether its to be a noble again or getting revenge against you None of it matters anymore . Are you saying youre willing to discard your noble lineage? You still have a chance to start over but because of your foolishness, you would willingly cast away your proud noble status? Nack Nack Agarest . You sure say some strange things . Ive already been discarded By Oji-sama and the others, as you would word it . Thats why we became unrelated to each other the moment those idiots put me in here . . In that case, why are you standing here right now? You should know just how painful my magic is But Ive actually been holding back, you know? Youre not that much of an idiot, right? Thats right . Despite how shes someone that found joy in hurting others, there has never been a time where she seriously used her explosion magic on others . She has only used her magic to inflict the maximum amount of pain that people could withstand . Thats what she was doing to me until now . I couldnt help but form a smile when I saw that her reaction was exactly what I imagined in my head . Have you gone mad? I actually didnt need to fight and keep this promise with you . I was shown another path but Im no good at the moment . When I saw the broad back of that person which I admire, I couldnt help but think something this presumptuous I want to stand shoulder-to-shoulder beside them . I havent gone mad, Mina . I finally found it . Its something worth betting my entire life on Before meeting with Usato-san, I had nothing . I got kicked out of the place I could call home . Ive been frantically And desperately trying to live ever since then . I had no future and lived an aimless everyday life . But I was given a path I found hope . No matter how much abuse I received, my feelings of gratitude didnt change . Ill become a healing magician like Usato-san some day and proudly enter the Rescue Squad . Thats how I want to grow and mature as a person . Are you referring to that healing magician guy who is secretly a monster? You want to stand shoulder-to-shoulder beside someone like that? Its proof youre not sane . I truly feel sad . You actually want to become something that isnt human . Ill admit that hes someone with monster-like strength . But no matter how strong a person is, if their character isnt good, it just becomes plain violence . For example, someone who has explosion magic like you . Heeh The corners of her eyes rose . But I had survived these 3 days . Her wrath didnt startle me in the slightest . Mina, Im going to defeat you and say farewell . Afterwards, Ill slip out of Luquis This was something that wasnt going to happen any time soon . I planned to make various preparations to leave Luquis after this mock battle and head for Lyngle . I dont have any reasons to stay here I didnt have any friends . Still I didnt know whether Kiriha-san and the others could be called friends but it was really heart-breaking to bid farewell to them . Originally, I was someone that was naturally hated . I was awkward but they didnt treat me any differently . It was painful because I couldnt return this debt of gratitude in any way . It seemed like my words really startled Mina . Her eyes were wide open in astonishment and mixed with scorn . She squinted her eyes and glared at me . I felt a sense of danger . Leaving here? Without my permission? . . Thats an interesting joke, Nack . This is surely what it means for someone to be extremely conceited, right? I was only intending to have you taste a bit of pain and let you off but I changed my mind . Fortunately, Oji-sama and the others have told me Do as you like . for this fight . Mina pointed at me and continued . Ill make you cry and beg me for forgiveness . Ill make sure to have you wear some rags and be my slave for a lifetime . Its an honor, right? You really are someone who does and says whatever you want No, youve always been like this To begin with, I dont even know how this conversation ended up here . Serving as Minas slave for lifetime? Ill pass . Theres no way I would want to seclude myself here . I took in a deep breath and regained my concentration . Mina took half a step in response to my words and got into a stance with her giant silver shield . She then started emitting a large amount of magic power from her hand . Im not afraid of you anymore . Youve said it now, pitiful little dropout . There was no need to respond to her . This would be the crucial moment . I would show what Ive obtained in these 5 days with Usato-san . A strange silence dominated the training grounds . At the same time Mina started firing her magic, I kicked the ground and dashed out with as much strength as I could muster . * A scarlet sphere formed in Minas palm . [Explosion Magic] . A rare type of magic that originated from [Fire Magic] . The characteristic of this magic is that it could momentarily heat up the atmosphere of a given space and cause an explosion, roasting and blowing up the target . As I can only attack in close quarters, its a bad match-up for me . Additionally, Mina has a shield . This is a problem . I suspect that her shield isnt for guarding against my attacks . Its probably to protect against her own explosion magic . Its a good tactic to prepare a safeguard like this . The fatal weakness of explosion magic is that it could harm its user . As I thought this, I kicked the ground once more and leapt to the side . . . The place I was just at a moment ago was hit with a ball of magic and the impact caused a small explosion . As I examined the power of Minas magic, she looked at me in shock . You . . Its not like I came here to play around! Take this seriously! Dont underestimate me . ! She started to form more magic spheres . Just as Mina said, she injected much more magic in her sphere for this fight . It was on a completely different level than the ones that hit me in the past . I wasnt happy at all but it seemed like it was true that Mina was holding back before . But it was overwhelmingly slow . It was around half the speed of Usato-sans magic balls when thrown . Honestly, it was a little odd for me to use him as a comparison but I ended up doing it unconsciously . Way too slow! I ran from one end of the training ground to the other as magic balls made their way towards me one by one . Using this time, I started to read where the attacks were aimed at . I twisted my body at the very last moment to dodge one . I immediately squatted down to avoid another and picked up some pebbles near my feet as I did so . Without any delay, I started throwing the pebbles at the balls of magic heading towards me . As this triggered the explosions earlier, I jumped back before the impact reached me . Ive certainly obtained some results Usato-san . While I patted the dust off myself, I felt the growth of my strength from my own effort . I didnt feel proud . But I did feel thankful . I thought it was a magic that couldnt be used anymore . I thought it had to be a magic that needed to be used for someone else There was nothing that made me happier than using this magic to strengthen myself . Uoh!? As I felt moved, Minas magic ball flew towards me . Despite the fact that the dust hadnt completely disappeared from her attacks yet, she continued her assault . I could understand just how angry she was due to my words but This is a chance . Mina is just taking shots in the dark . She doesnt know exactly where I am . But I can tell where Mina is just based on where shes firing her magic . Thats why! I didnt have the endurance to receive a direct hit from Minas explosion magic . Its highly possible I would faint the moment I got hit . But as long as I couldnt get close to Mina, I didnt have a single chance of defeating her . For this reason, I have to go . I placed my right palm on the ground and stored power in my legs . Im going!! As I encouraged myself, I used all my power and ran straight for where Mina was inside the cloud of dust . This is a suicidal act as everything would be over if I got hit by Minas attack while charging in . However, Mina is only firing at the direction where she thinks I am at . She wouldnt think Im trying to recklessly charge her from here . Its still possible for me to run into one of her attacks but its not like I didnt consider that While explosion magic continued to be bombarded on the training grounds and leaving dust everywhere, I didnt lose sight of Mina . When I was sure of her location, I took a firm step forward with my right foot and jumped out in that one moment . Uooh . ! I broke through the cloud of dust and appeared several meters in the air right in front of Mina . . Eh? Eat this!! The momentum couldnt be stopped . I dropped and attacked Mina from a diagonal angle I sent forth a dropkick towards her as she looked stupefied . Hah, eh!? Hiiih . !? On the spur of the moment, she thrust her shield in the ground . She aimed the shield towards me to receive my kick while she hid behind it But . That shield wouldnt be enough . It wouldnt be enough to protect you against my efforts in these 5 days!! Do you think an iron plate could defend against my kick!? What!? No way! . Kyaah!? I fully utilized my body and rotated it to further increase the penetration power of my kick . Mina was went flying back from the impact of my kick along with her shield . After she was blown far away, I didnt take my eyes off of her as she landed roughly on the ground . Her clothes were now covered in dust as well . I wont yield to you anymore! Mina Liashia! Ill cut off this tie I have with you today! This is my strength . This is the strength that you . . and your group looked down on! I pointed and shouted at her as she got up . It seemed like she scratched herself a little when she landed as blood dripped down from her mouth . Other than that, she wasnt injured thanks to her shield . But there was a clean dent right in the middle of the shield that she blocked with . I could also see a small crack within that crevice . Even so, Mina still recovered . Hah! Very good Ill make you regret making me serious . ! Using her dented shield to support herself, she stood up . While violently wiping her mouth, she glared at me with bloodshot eyes . I took a stance as her intense stare locked onto me with anger and bloodlust . From here on out, I would be fighting against a frantic Mina . A side of hers that I didnt know * Hes gotten stronger . As I was watching the match between Nack and Mina, Senpai suddenly spoke while deep in thought . When I took a look around, everyone was dumbfounded Even the people that appeared to be teachers . It was natural . I tried to copy and reproduce Roses training to the best of my ability . I felt a little proud to see my disciples growth . He became stronger thanks to the training . However, he obtained that kind of strength by following through with the training until the end . It must have been painful . Even my heart hurt to go through with it . But Nack held on and completed it . It was only 5 days of training but the last 3 days werent something I planned . They were much more severe, after all . I was currently folding my arms and looking at Nack evading the magic balls . I heard from Senpai that it was only 5 days of training but This is amazing . Wouldnt it bad if that girl called Mina were to get a direct hit from Nack? Look at his kick from just a moment ago, she would get knocked out . Nope . He really should have settled the match with that kick just now . Eh, why? Kazuki was surprised and turned to face me . Without looking away from Nack and Minas fight, I started to talk about my analysis . Minas responses were faster than I had expected . But theres also the truth that Nacks only strong point is his legs . Unlike me, his arm strength isnt any different from an average persons . You can think of Nacks kick just now as his most powerful move . But Minas shield was tough, matching its appearance . I thought that since it was heavy, it would take quite a bit of strength to lift it . And Nacks speed might have been enough to take advantage of that . Since Nack couldnt destroy the shield, this is going to be difficult Mina probably isnt an idiot . You might not have another chance, Nack . Well, thats just how it is . Nack also doesnt have much endurance so one hit might just knock him out . After all, I didnt get a chance to train his endurance by beating him up with my fists . One punch from you would kill Nack, okay!? Inukami-senpai exclaimed . Hahaha Haha . What should I do? I ended up punching Nack once or twice yesterday to intercept him . But since I coated my fists with healing magic, it was safe, right? Nack himself looked completely fine too . I was trembling a little on the inside . If they knew, they would definitely move a few steps away from me You shouldnt lie . Usato, lying is bad . You should confess everything right now . This little fox . While I innocently smiled at Senpai and Kazuki, I secretly aimed a finger behind me . As I did so, Amakos face became pale and protected her forehead with her hand . She also started pulling on my uniform and tried to hide herself . Hey, hey . My uniform is going to stretch if you do that I sighed at the sight of Amako concealing her forehead with my uniform . Haah Well, Minas endurance is about the same . The match will be decided the moment any of them takes a hit . And after seeing Mina stand up without losing spirit despite receiving Nacks attack head on, its clear shes not just a simple bully . I expected for her movements to falter after receiving one blow from Nack . Mina is one of the more capable students in her year, you see . Shes a bit overconfident but she understands the characteristics of her own magic well . You can see this from how she incorporates the shield into her own fighting style, both for offense and defense . I really have no idea why such a capable girl like her is scared of me I cant help but have my doubts . Halfa-san Your fighting style is the natural bane of most magicians . Your way of fighting is dangerous as well . Its obvious they would be scared Still, a magician who uses both magic and shield, huh . This seems troublesome . If Nack could destroy her shield, I think he would have the advantage . The problem is that he doesnt have that many options to destroy it . But Nack is an evasion-type magician . Although there are aspects where he falls short, there are also aspects where he excels . Actually, hes been dodging magic balls for the past 3 days . You could say its a countermeasure for this situation . While Nack was busy trying to dodge my thrown balls, I would also use a physical attack . It was Roses Sandbag Training Revised Edition . Or maybe it was more accurate to call it Usatos Shooting Training? With my new technique, I would throw balls like a ranged attack to train Nacks evasion . With this training, normal attacks with magic balls werent really effective against Nack anymore . But it was only magic balls . If something else was added in, then this training wouldnt serve its purpose . Dont let your guard down . Even if youve grown stronger, you still have a fatal weakness . If Mina takes advantage of that It will be harsh . Even if healing magic could heal wounds, it wouldnt erase your sense of pain . You cant take a beating like me . If you make a slight mistake, you might just suffer a lethal wound . * It looks like youre fast at running away! A scorching hot magic ball was flying towards me . I pondered on how I could attack after evading it . But the density of this magic ball was evidently much thicker than before . Maybe it was to prevent me from conducting another surprise attack while using the dust as cover again . The moment the magic ball made contact with the ground and exploded, I dodged away much further to avoid caught by the impact . This is proving to be a big problem . Guaah!? It looks like Im not capable of completely dodging it . ! Explosion magic made contact with my back It felt like all the cells on my back was being scorched by a hot wind . She had strengthened the power of her attack again My injuries wouldnt be that bad with healing magic but the pain was tormenting me . Im really envious of you to be able to continuously launch attacks like this without a care! Its a talent I was born with! Its because Im a genius!! As expected of a high-class noble lady like her . Her words were obviously different from the others in the same year . She was overflowing with confidence . She was a talented girl who couldnt even imagine her own loss since her birth . It was quite the contrast when compared to someone like me who was abandoned . Her amount of magic power was abnormal and she had that hateful look in her eyes . But there were things even I could do . Here I come! I ran with these legs and trained them until my magic was completely exhausted . As I dodged the incoming magic ball, I attempted to draw closer to Mina . Although Mina was the one casting and firing magic balls, its speed wasnt much compared to Usato-sans . Its only threat was the amount of power it held . I kicked the ground and started to run in a zigzag pattern . I closed the distance between us in one breath . Im in range! Mina couldnt use her explosion magic this close or else she would get caught in it too . Grabbing onto to that weakness of hers, I felt confident in my victory . One blow I just needed one kick to connect and the frail Mina would easily fall . I jumped to her defenseless right side as she hid behind her shield . I anticipated that she would seal her own vision to defend herself and it would be at this very moment where the match would be settled . Ive got I kicked and felt assured of my win At this instant, I could see Mina laughing through the small crack . No, she isnt just laughing . She;s looking this way . . !? It looks like she understood everything from that expression of hers . I felt a chill like never before and tried to hold back my kick Without taking my attention of her, in the next moment I was assaulted with an impact on my defenseless head along with a Gaan! sound . Gah I blacked out for a moment but I clenched my teeth, preventing myself from collapsing . Shit, what did she do to me? While holding my hand against my head and suppressing the pain, I glared at Mina But the moment I did so, a silver wall was making its way towards me with tremendous force . Kuh . . Gaah!? I could see the attack coming but my body wouldnt move . Mina proceeded to knock me away with her shield against my defenseless self . I collapsed and rolled on the ground in pain while holding my head . You really are a big fool Mina smiled in good humor while lifting her shield . She looked down on me as I was in agony . Her shield . Dont tell me, she got into position before my kick? While I flinched, she charged at me with her shield? A shield isnt just for defense At least as far as Im concerned . Well, it wont work anymore after seeing it for the first time . But dont you think its good for a surprise attack? Gah . Hah . Did I get cut on my forehead? Blood was flowing down from there When I tried to operate my healing magic, I felt unsteady and couldnt concentrate properly . If I couldnt concentrate then my healing magic would only have half the effect My wounds wouldnt heal immediately . As I fell down to my knees, Mina scowled at me . Let me tell you this, you cant win against me just because your legs and vision have improved . A magician who doesnt understand their own magics properties cant win . Of course, you have to take into consideration on the match-up against your opponent . My magic against your magic is the worst match-up . Actually, why were you so conceited that you thought you could win against me? I thought you of all people would understand that The distinction between opponents you can win and cant win against . Opponents I could win against and ones I couldnt win against Is she saying that there are absolute win or lose match-ups among the students and Halfa-san here? But Ill praise you . You really did well . Even Im honestly surprised that youve come this far in only one week . How about it? If you surrender now, Ill make an exception and forgive you . You dont want to be in any more pain, right? . y . Im genuinely astonished at how she was frankly praising me instead of ridiculing me . Her words also felt excessively sweet . After all, my situation might drastically change if I were to admit defeat here . I might not get bullied anymore Yes, this is what I thought . However, my answer didnt change . No . . way . My situation would change? Wasnt that just a na?ve way of thinking? It was true that I felt that this was the first time Mina was recognizing my ability . Since she despised me until now, I felt a sense of accomplishment . If I said I wasnt happy, I would be lying . She was basically admitting that I had real ability . But thats all . If I didnt defeat her and overcome this, she would still continue to suppress me . My everyday life wouldnt change . I would be below her, and she would be above me A relationship I wouldnt be able to reverse no matter what . Hmmmm I came here today to beat you up . Theres no way Ill recognize my own loss If I yield here, I think Ill be a loser for the rest of my life Thats why, I dont want to yield Whether it be to my parents, the group that bullied me, or you . I admit that if I forfeit here, my shitty everyday life might become a little better . But then the five days that Usato-san used on me would be wasted . Thats something I definitely dont want . . Is it really that important to you? Youve only known each other for a week, right? Yeah Thats right . Its only been one week! In that short amount of time, Ive received so much and I cant even express my gratitude for it all! It was harsh, painful, and I wanted to run away But I was happy . . ! I didnt want to have expectations for anyone . I didnt want anyone to have any expectations of me . I was deserted by my own parents and I couldnt believe in anyone from the bottom of my heart I wasnt anything special but I was properly trained right here on these training grounds . He believed in my victory . Wasnt that reason more than enough for me to not admit defeat? He said I could choose to believe again Ever since that day I awakened to healing magic, Ive been living at the very bottom in darkness! It was something I never even considered again! Thats why even in a situation like this where Im likely to lose, I will absolutely not surrender to you!! . . Hah . Youve really said it . Is this what it means when people get a rush of blood to their head and become idiots? I think it would be better to consider your own circumstances and carefully choose your words before speaking . Dont forget, Im a healing magician These injuries are nothing!! I got off my knees and stood up . My wounds had already healed . Ironically, this conversation allowed me to buy enough time to recover . I wiped the blood off my forehead and splashed it onto the ground . I can still fight . I see, it cant be helped . Well continue . ! With a sharp glint in her eyes, she pointed her palm towards me . I retreated right away and put some distance between us . I couldnt take another hit from her again . A small explosion appeared at the spot I was just at . Mina sighed upon seeing me dodge . She held a hand against her forehead and directed her gaze at me . Im going to change my method . . Hah? I thought I could just pin you to a corner by aiming my shots precisely but youre more stubborn than I thought . It looks like that wont work Thats why Im going to change my method . She thrust her shield into the ground and she started using both her hands to form a new magic sphere . But it was different this time . She wasnt forming just one sphere, she was making several smaller ones . They were divided among the sphere she just made and 5 floated in each palm . Knowing that some kind of attack would be coming, cold sweat dripped down my back . Fufufu, although Im not a monster like that hero, I can at least do this much . Ill just keep launching explosion magic towards the direction youre heading . I wont focus so much on my aim anymore . One magic ball will trigger an explosion of another, causing a chain reaction . The resulting explosion will lead to your destruction . Combining the magic balls in both palms, she has a total of 10 . She showed a fearless smile and spread out her hands . She then quickly jumped back . If you think you can run away and escape this Why dont you show me? In the next moment, several bomb blasts violently rushed towards my body simultaneously . Chapter 64 Editor: HumanTrainingBot GUUAHHHHHHHHHH!! Nack shouted in anguish as he received a direct hit from Minas explosion magic . Nack continued to run after the initial hit, but the destructive force of Minas attack covered an extensive range so there was no room to escape . Usato! Is he going to be okay!? Usato-kun Kazuki and Senpai looked at me in worry . You could say that Minas magic is basically only explosion magic . Although its not reinforced like Usatos magic, it still holds quite a bit of power . She has scattered her magic everywhere now Even if Nacks legs are fast, its obviously disadvantageous if his space is restricted . Usato-san, I really dont think he can It was just like Halfa-san said . The situation looked hopeless for Nack as he had no place to run . Usato Is he going to be okay? Amako clutched my uniform and looked at Nack with worry just like Kazuki and Senpai . Yeah, this situation isnt good . This definitely isnt okay . He just doesnt have a safe place to run to . Its nothing much . Hell just have to do something about it . I showed you a path to the Rescue Squad . You will be running on the battlefield with no safe place to run to anyways . It was a situation where it wouldnt be strange for you to get attacked by magic or a sharp weapon from every direction . It was standard for healers in the Rescue Squad to be in such unfavorable conditions . Nack, I wonder what youre thinking right now as youre desperately avoiding Minas attacks . Avoiding her attacks because you have no choice? Looking for an opening? Waiting for your opponent to wear herself out? At the very least, Im well aware of how much ambition you had based on the surprise attack you initiated on Mina . Dont joke around with me, Nack . Eh? It wasnt only Senpai and the others who were worried . The people in the audience were in disorder as well . I got irritated because I didnt like that . I didnt train you just so you could run away . I trained you for the sake of victory . It wasnt some temporary measure . If youre just running, you wont be able to enter the Rescue Squad . You had a mission to save people no matter what the situation is . It doesnt really suit me but maybe I should give some words of encouragement I inhaled a breath of air . Amako looked surprised and let out a Hyuh!? . She then covered her ears . Senpai, Kazuki, and Halfa-san were staring at me in wonder . They probably didnt know what I was going to do . Without being concerned, I * The air is hot . Even breathing is painful Gaah . !! Even so, I didnt stop running . No, I couldnt stop running . If I stopped, I would take another direct hit and lose consciousness . Theres no way I could stop now . Even if its Mina, she couldnt continuously fire her magic like this forever . Ill endure it . Ill endure, endure, endure, and bear with it patiently . Then Ill win with one move . That appearance sure suits you . Ugua . Ahhhhhhh!! An explosion occurred near my feet and the resulting debris hit my shoulder . I quickly retreated from the attack on my right but I couldnt escape the hot wind scorching me . I tumbled onto the ground and let out a groan . Its because youre like that Because I was on the ground due to the hot wind, I couldnt make out what Mina was muttering . When I could hear what she was saying again, her voice was different from usual . Mina spoke without any emotion . You always . . always have such a miserable appearance like this Thats why youre no good . I couldnt keep rolling on the ground like this . I used the momentum from my tumble to get up . In the next moment, several orbs appeared before my eyes once more . I reflexively covered my face with my arms and started to run . I didnt have the leeway to heal all my injuries . I concentrated on healing the bare minimum while avoiding Minas attacks . Thats why, dont get up anymore . Just give up Dont think about such foolish thoughts like leaving here Just give it all up!! . . Ugh . No, I cant look at Mina . I need to look at her attacks . If I dont If I take another hit, itll all be over . I gritted my teeth and ran . Need to run Cant lose I can still go on . I still havent lost yet . ! . All youre doing is defending! Just thinking that you can win against me is already strange!! Why cant you understand that!? Why are you just taking these attacks and not fighting back!? Why Shut up! I put all my concentration on evading . I couldnt hear where her attacks were coming due to her high-pitched screams . No, trying to evade like this was too dangerous . I need to run NAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!!!! !? Someone shouted and it was loud enough to echo inside my head . Even Mina stopped when she heard that voice . No, everyones movements stopped and looked towards where the voice was projected . I turned around and saw a furious-looking Usato-san with his arms folded . Usato San . His voice surprised me as well . He was obviously angry and I was frightened of what he would say to me . Dont run . Fight, you damn idiot . After Usato-san said that, he remained silent . His encouragement and insult was so simple that I could only stare blankly in amazement . Mina didnt seem to understand as she kept looking back and forth between my face and Usato-sans . I understood that there was no special meaning behind his words . He meant exactly what he said . There was nothing more effective for me than his words just now . Ha . . Hahahaha This is really too excessive Dont run, you said . What were you saying, after making me run and evade during that training? Those were my initial thoughts but when I thought about my actions just now, I couldnt help but feel embarrassed . My thoughts were completely different from what Usato-san is telling me to do . At first, I was avoiding Minas attacks in order to win . But at the moment, Im just running away from Minas attacks . Its completely different . My thoughts were full of how to defeat Mina in the beginning but now it was completely different Running away was all I could think of doing . I was the only one giving up . Mina was seriously trying to beat me . Im really a big idiot I was just making excuses and only running away . If I really wanted to win, I should be prepared to endure any kind of injury . But I didnt want to feel pain and didnt want to lose . I had no intention of facing Mina head on . It was lame and unsightly . It was no different from my past self . But I used all my strength and slapped myself on the cheeks . Ive already woken up . I wont run away from Mina anymore . Thank you very much!! Im sure Mina didnt grasp the meaning of Usato-sans words . Its possible she thought that he was demanding the impossible in this desperate situation . She might even think that hes the lowest and the worst master ever . I personally didnt think that about Usato-san, not even a little . The truth is entirely different . Usato-san properly understood me . I was well aware how gentle and strict he was . That was why his message reached me . I couldnt run away, I had to fight back Thats why Ill do as Usato-san says and face Mina . He sure is asking for something unreasonable in a situation like this . Hes the best master . Just when I was about to run, he made sure to advise me stand back up . I see . But you know, dont think you can surpass me with that . 10 magic orbs floated in Minas hands . She could fire them at any time . I would have tried to escape a moment ago but it was different now . Fuuh I focused and cladded my entire body with healing magic . I was only using the minimum amount of healing magic before but now I was using all of it . Ill defeat you . You shouldnt say something you cant do . Yeah, I wont say it anymore . Thats why This will be the last . I ran . It wasnt for evasion . I wanted to defeat Mina and headed straight for her . As an obvious response, Mina scattered her magic orbs . But I wont run away anymore . No matter how much power her explosion magic held, I had already resolved myself to oppose her . I plunged forward while crossing my arms to protect my face . O, oooooooh! The resulting explosions pelted me with pebbles . Wounds appeared all over my body but I didnt stop . This pain was nothing compared to the torment I suffered until now . Oooooh!! Hot wind started to scald me next . It felt like my entire body was burning but compared to the sense of loss of being abandoned by my own parents, it was nothing . Without realizing it, tears started flowing down from my eyes without stopping . I continued to advance while operating my healing magic Nack, you . ! Blood!? An orb of magic headed straight for me right after I smacked my lips . There wasnt much power since it was immediately created but it was more than enough to knock me out cold . Normally, I should probably avoid it . But Im a healing magician . No matter what I face or how absurd it is, Im a magician that will overcome it with my own body . If its just pain, I could endure it! During my run, my shirt was all worn-out and destroyed . I clenched my right fist and wound up BREAKKKK!! Wha!? I struck the orb of magic with my right fist . I was enveloped in the explosion and burned . A different type of pain assaulted and suffocated me . It was so painful that I couldnt even scream But I was still conscious . ! That was close . My fist was covered in injuries but I managed to drown out Minas explosion magic . I shook my hand . Mina was holding her shield and staring at me with her eyes wide open . We are now finally facing each other . We were finally able to face each other . I realized I was really facing Mina head on . As expected, I really was afraid of Mina . What I wrote in my diary about you, it was something I did to deceive myself . All those words were a bluff to hide my own nervousness . Im cowardly and timid . On top of all that, Im just a big idiot who was unconsciously running away . Aaaaaah!! I frantically stabilized my trembling legs and took a step forward . I couldnt lift my legs to kick . I couldnt lift my right hand either . But its not like I couldnt do anything . Even without those, I still have my body!! I could still run with my legs!! I roared out and started to dash towards Mina with heavy and powerful steps . What can you do with that body of yours!? Just stop it already! Youre going to die at this rate, you know!? I felt like I would collapse but I used all my strength to move forward . Anyone who was watching expected that there was nothing I could do . But Usato-san would probably overcome the situation with his body no matter what!! And for me to enter the Rescue Squad just like him, this is a big step for me!! Ill use everything and ram it right into Minas shield!! Ramming with your body Guh!? Instead of relying on my kick, I leapt and hurled myself at Mina . I launched myself with all my power and crashed into Minas shield with my left shoulder . I heard something snap but I ignored it and pushed myself forward with my legs . The shield was planted firmly in the ground and didnt move . However, I didnt stop and continued to advance . I! I was scared of you! I didnt want to see your face!! When I look at you I end up remembering the time I was still a noble When I was still loved by my parents!! Thats why!! . . !! My eyes were still overflowing with tears . Mina was looking at my face from behind the shield She let out only a small voice but she suppressed it . But Im going to end it today!! Today . Today, I will . !! Enter the Rescue Squad!! I dont mind even if this becomes a monologue . Its just absolutely necessary for me to declare this to separate from you and bid farewell to my past . AND BECOME A HEALING MAGICIANNNNN!! I shouted and pushed with even more force . The crack at the shields center started to widen and the shield itself was lifted off the ground Then it broke right in half . The shield was split in two . There was nothing obstructing my path anymore . I rammed my entire body at Mina * Haah . Haah . Mina was blown away by my ramming attack and hit the ground . I checked her condition while out of breath, and then I fell to my knees . I have almost no magic left and my entire body is in pain . Im really tired . . . I did it . Did I win? My vision was somewhat hazy but I could make out my surroundings . The spectating students stared, dumbfounded, with their mouths open . Usato-san let out a sigh of relief . I see . I won . Due to my strange victory, I felt joy . Apart from that, I felt a great sense of relief . Not yet Its not over yet !? Mina had fallen and was spitting out blood from her mouth . Even so, her eyes looked odd and were focused on me . She started gathering magic in her hand and aimed it towards me . Just as I was about to stand up, strength wouldnt enter my body . Consequently, my legs grew weaker and I ended up sitting down . Theres no way I would lose to you . Youre the only one I cant let go! Why Why go so far, that Im the only one you wont let go? Why me? Arent there other people besides me? I dont understand the reason . Why are you so fixated on me? I was paralyzed by an unknown fear . Nack-kun! Get away!! Halfa San? Halfa-san shouted while looking flustered . We never really talked . Why are you showing such an expression and shouting in panic? While I dazedly thought this, I looked towards Mina . She was gathering her magic again and attempting something . But something is different . Its not like orbs of magic were being converged in one place, the magic in her hand It was like Usato-sans Nack! Its Reinforcement! Wait right there, Im coming!! Eh? Reinforcement . If I recall, Carla-sensei mentioned it was a difficult technique that only skilled magicians could use . But Mina was trying to do that right now . Halfa-san and Usato-san called out to me . Their expressions clearly didnt look calm . Isnt this fairly dangerous? Whats more, its Minas explosion magic . She was born with explosion magic, and if she uses Reinforcement on that If her magic is strengthened recklessly, I might not be the only one who will be harmed . It might even injure the other people here . I have to get away . If I dont get away, Ill get caught in the explosion and die . As I thought that and was about to stand up I noticed . Hah . This isnt the time to be stunned . This isnt the time to think about running away, right . ? Figuratively speaking Even if the people who live here were to desert me, that shouldnt be a reason for me to not save them . That would disqualify me from the Rescue Squad . Nack!? What are I looked at Usato-san who was making his way over here for a moment before running towards Mina . My left shoulder was broken and I couldnt use it . Then I had no choice but to use my burned right arm . I focused my remaining magic and put everything into my right arm I recklessly loaded in my magic . I slapped my trembling legs and forcefully continued to run . Like hell I can bear to part With you! If I let you go . . Her hand was overloaded with an excessive amount of magic power . She was injured and the laceration was overflowing . It was painful enough to make her shed tears, but even so, she was willing to go that far to defeat me . Seeing her like that, I held a feeling inside me that I couldnt express . In spite of that, I kept running towards her . Even if she oppressed me, there was no way I could just let her die . That wouldnt be good . Ill have to include her if I want to save everyone . For that sake, I have to make her faint right now . Usato-san is still far away I have no choice but to finish this myself . Lets end this I immediately arrived right in front of her . She looked up at me . Her eyes were filled with some kind of obsession as she looked at me . It seemed like she was staring at me with those eyes for quite some time . The next moment, her hand started to shine brightly and was about to fire off But I covered my right hand with healing magic, grabbed her hand and brought it down . Ah . There was definitely a response . I could feel it . After a few moments, a burst of light spread out around us . I didnt know whether it was my magic or Minas that produced it . But It was very nostalgic . That was what I thought about that light . I had exhausted all my strength and magic . I brought out everything that I could possibly muster . My body felt unsteady and it violently shook . Before long, I collapsed while my view was hazy from the light . Just as I was about to fall to the ground, someone supported me . My vision finally cleared, and as I looked at the person who supported me Nack, are you okay!? Usato San . Usato-sans forehead was dripping with sweat . He looked relieved and exhaled while carrying me . I felt a warm aura from the hand that was supporting me . From that fact, I knew he was in the process of using his healing magic on me . Im glad, it looks like youre fine . You injuries arent a big deal Yeah, theyll recover in no time . Mina is? Shes safe . She just fainted thanks to you . The magic she gathered has lost its function and is now being dispersed . Looks like I made it . Although I only intended on making her faint, I was really crossing a dangerous bridge just now . It was a little late now but I couldnt help but feel a sense of chill of the situation I was just in . Thanks to you, a lot of people including me were saved . You can be proud . I Really Yeah, you definitely have the qualification to enter the Rescue Squad . Furthermore Since I still couldnt move, Usato-san changed his orientation until I could see Mina . She was unconscious . But then I noticed something completely different than before . It looks like your healing magic has returned to its original form . . . Eh . The injury is gone . In the fight with Mina just now, she inflicted a wound on herself with her own Reinforcement . But it was completely gone now . Seeing that she was safe, I couldnt help but look at Usato-san . It wasnt me, okay? When I arrived next to her, she was already healed . Thats why, this is what you did . I dont understand the reason behind it but Perhaps you can use healing magic on others because you thought about saving other people again? Thought about saving others As healing magicians, thats the most important thing for us . You were able to regain that at the very last moment . Youve severed the ties from your past and on top of that, you personally tried to save the girl that oppressed you . Upon hearing Usato-sans words, I gathered magic in my right hand . My magic was pretty much exhausted so I could only gather healing magic at the very tip of my finger . However, I could properly see the green light on my finger . I couldnt help but think of just how precious this was . I wrapped that light with my fist and grasped tightly . It was always here But I could only think of myself during those hard times . I was suffering so much that I couldnt even worry about others Before I knew it, I tucked it away inside me But It finally came back . I wont ever let go of it again . I will never forget this feeling again . . I pressed my fist on my forehead and spoke with some excitement in my voice to Usato-san . Usato-san listened in silence . He smiled and started to walk . Now you have the potential to endure even harsher training than yesterdays . Leader should accept you with no complaints . At any rate, you really did your best Ah . ? Look, the people who want to congratulate you on your victory before anything else are coming this way . I wiped my tears and looked at where Usato-san was walking . When I did, I could see the people who had supported me coming this way Chapter 65 In regards to Nack and Minas battle, Nack was victorious . Mina tried to forcefully use Reinforcement but as a result, Nacks healing magic returned back to normal . On top of that, it would appear that he has overcome the problem within himself . In truth, I want to stay here for a bit longer to see his growth . I thought that . However, Gladis-san called for me, Inukami-senpai, Kazuki, and Welsey-san the very next day . First, let me give my gratitude . Thank you, Usato . Eh? After being called to the principals room, she suddenly bowed her head to me . While feeling flustered, I looked at Kazuki and Inukami-senpai for help . But it seemed that Welsey-san knew what was going on as she lightly chuckled and started to speak . Principal Gladis wanted to change the students way of thinking . Haah? Your accomplishments in life are already decided by what magic youre born with . In other words, talent . A lot of children here have started to adopt this thought . They give up on trying to improve their own magic and blame everything on their lack of talent . But you No, both you and Nack have proved that this ideology is false . Even if your methods were different, students had seen Nack stand up and directly oppose the wall known as talent . Witnessing this changed the mental state of many students . I wasnt really aware of it but did my actions really influence the students here? Furthermore, even the teachers have been affected . They no longer doubt your ability . Seeing strong individuals like you request for help because youre having a tough fight with the Demon Kings army Who would dare say the demons are weak? ! Then, Gladis-san! The letter is . Yes . Kazuki spoke out and Gladis-san nodded in agreement . She took a look at each of us before talking again . Luquis has decided to cooperate and ally with the Kingdom of Lyngle . The moment those words were spoken, I was both happy and a little sad . I wasnt sad that Luquis decided to cooperate with us . It was because I would have to leave this place and say goodbye to Kiriha and the others that I have gotten along with . Principal, I give my thanks . Well then, today well Since we received a reply to the letter, our next objective is to deliver letters to the next country . Thats why, we couldnt stay here . * After leaving the Principals room, I spotted Carla-san and Halfa-san near the door . I decided to separate from Senpai and the others for the time being . I had something else to do and Amako was waiting for me . I started walking to Kirihas place . Kiriha and the others didnt have school today because of the mock battles yesterday . Nack was also sleeping at Kirihas place after collapsing from fatigue . Because of that, I havent told them I would be leaving but I wasnt really worried . Even so, it didnt change the fact that I was somewhat uneasy . After I reached my destination, I started to explain what happened today . Fortunately, Nack was already awake and listened to me silently . I see, youre leaving today . While feeling a little sorry, I faced everyone who was at the front door before replying . Yeah . Sorry to inform you this so suddenly . Its fine . Its an important mission, right? Thats why it cant be helped . Kiriha shrugged her shoulders in disappointment as she said so . Seeing her like, I took her a cloth bag that Welsey-san had given me just earlier from uniform and presented it to her . Here, this is my thanks for letting me stay here . Im not the one who prepared this though . Eh? No, I would feel bad . Its not that big of a deal . Im the one saying this but youve helped me a lot . You gave Nack a place to stay, but more importantly, I personally enjoyed being with you all during this one week . It wasnt an exaggeration or flattery . It was a somewhat busy one week but it was fun . Haah, I know just how stubborn you can be . Thats why Ill give up and just accept it That would save me a lot of trouble . I ate food here for free . As expected, I could not bring myself to just leave like this without compensating Kiriha . You really are a weird human Of course . After all, this is someone who is willing to come along with me . Amako, I think that statement is a little cruel . Thats not something you should speak proudly of, right? Fufu That is certainly true . At least deny it Deny it? Isnt it the truth? Thanks to that, I was able to meet you . If you think about it like that, its not that bad . Compared to the time when I first met Kiriha, she gave a somewhat tender smile after speaking . A lot really has happened . This one week felt very long . It truly felt l existed here . At first I really didnt know what was going to happen . How should I put it? After meeting you It feels like I can trust humans again . Its not a bad feeling . Kyou You . While that may be true, I wont open up that easily . Itll only apply to the humans who can treat us normally, like you . While giving a sour look, Kyou turned his head away . I couldnt help but leak a smile when I heard his words . His face became beet red and turned back to shout . D-Dont laugh!! Even I know it sounds disgusting!! Still, Kyou really gets embarrassed easily . Shaddup Amako! I wont say this ever again!! Shit, why did I say something so embarrassing Damn it Are you perhaps crying? Who would cry!? Kyou became sulky and turned his body around . As I was about to apologize, Satsuki approached and showed me an innocent smile this time . To match her line of sight, I bent my knees . She clenched both her hands to form two fists and looked at me with sparkling eyes . With great difficulty, she began to speak . Usato!! After your journey is over, come visit here again!! Then tell me even more amazing and weird stories!! Afterwards, tell Suzune and Kazuki that well meet again!! Yeah, Ill be sure to tell them . But you shouldnt make too much trouble for Amako and Kyou, okay? Yeah! While jumping up and down in excitement, Satsuki nodded . You really have a terrific amount of spirit . In the beginning, I thought you were more of a quiet girl . After exchanging my farewells with the three beast kin, I felt that even if I didnt come here to deliver that letter, it was worth coming here . Nack . . . And lastly, I called out to Nack who had his head down . He was facing the ground without moving but once I called out his name, he slowly lifted his head . Usato-san I honestly felt like your training was tough . It was so harsh that I couldnt think of anything else . Yeah . At first, I even thought that there was something wrong with you and you had a screw loose in your head . Y-yeah . I thought that you werent actually using healing magic . I had my doubts and considered the possibility that you were actually a monster using some kind of dreadful magic . Hey, wait a moment . Erm . H-huh? This doesnt feel like something you would say to bid farewell to someone . Wasnt he just giving me some small complaints? I understand though, I also complained a bit to Rose . But if possible, I didnt want to experience what Rose experienced . But now I can say that there wasnt even one thing that you told me to do was useless Whether it be the harsh training, healing magic, or the things you taught me . All of it was essential for me to obtain my victory over Mina . Nack I want to become even stronger . I want to become stronger just like you . Usato-san, Ive found it A way of living without being bound to my family or Mina . Because of yesterdays victory, he was finally liberated from his ties and obtained the chance to walk on a new path . Whether he decides to take it or not is up to him . But I was little embarrassed since he said he wanted to become like me . Ill go to Lyngle and enter the Rescue Squad!! Ill withstand training thats even harsher!! Ill gladly receive any of kind abusive language!! Im still inexperienced . Im still not able to reach the ideal that Leader is looking for . My Reinforcement is still incomplete . Honestly, Ive still got a long way to go compared to Leader Even so, do you still think you want to be like me? My master is you Its the back I ought to chase after!! . . I see . Then right now, I still wasnt good enough . Ill temper my body even more than before and continue to devote myself to training . Ill become a goal that Nack can proudly chase after . I took out the letter from my uniforms pocket and handed it to Nack . On the rectangular envelope, the characters To Leader was sloppily written . I think itll be fine if you hand this letter . Leader wears a uniform similar to mine and she feels like a carnivore . Well, youll recognize who it is just with one look . Yes!! Nack accepted my letter as if it were something precious . Im worried since hell be receiving the Rescue Squads training Or more specifically, Im worried if hell be able to keep his sanity in front of Roses unreasonable ways of doing things . Well, the current Nack should be fine . I should get going soon . Inukami-senpai and the others were waiting . I signaled Amako that we should be going soon . Amako nodded and looked at Kirihas group . She took a deep breath before opening her mouth . Everyone, Im glad we could meet again . Thank you for everything up until today . Me too . Im glad to see an energetic Amako . If you feel lonely, come to our place . Well warmly welcome you any time, Amako . . Yeah . Amako looked happy and smiled in front of Kiriha . But when she turned around, I could see that she looked a bit embarrassed as well . Along with Salra-san, you now have another place you could return back to and call home . Im glad . As I thought that on the inside, it was my turn to face everyone . Kiriha, Kyou, Satsuki, take care of yourselves . Nack We dont need to say goodbye Instead, I should say lets meet again . Yeah, take care of yourself too . Well, you should call us if you drop by in the near future . We wont be leaving here any time soon . Be sure to save Amakos Kaa-chan . See you later, Usato! Ill be waiting for you at Lyngle!! After the bid me farewell with various words, I left Kirihas place along with Amako . It was sad to say goodbye but its not like we wont meet again . * Looks like they left . Yeah, they left . Nack and Kyou exchanged words as they sent Usato and Amako off . It was just a week but for us, it was very valuable . I was able to remember my feelings of wanting to make human friends . I was also able to make a human friend for the first time . Are you going to head to Lyngle right away? . I would like to do so very much . But I still have things to do . Was there something else? While I had this doubt, Nack placed the letter in his pocket as if it were valuable and gave a somewhat reserved smile . Ill send a letter to my parents to bid farewell Ill quit school Afterwards, I guess Ill meet Mina for the last time I think itd be best if you didnt . Yeah, you dont know what shell do . I think so too . I, Kyou, and Satsuki gave our opinions to Nack . Based on yesterdays match, meeting with Mina was far too dangerous . It wouldnt be strange if she fired some magic right away . But it seemed like Nack understood and looked troubled as he scratched the back of his head . I certainly dont know what shell do I dont think I can easily forgive Mina for what shes done to me . But whether I can forgive her or not is a different matter . I I . ? I think We should talk . During the last moments of the battle when Mina was being reckless, Nack was the only one who could observe her closely . No one else could see or hear her . But as a beast kin, Minas voice reached me . She didnt sound like she was full of confidence . It sounded more like she was trying to stop someone who was about to go far away . With that in consideration, I could understand why Nack might be curious . Nack, you should do what you want . Ah, but make sure to stop by here once youve decided to set out . We have to properly send you off . Of course . Instead, itd be more accurate to say the only ones Im close with is everyone present here . Im a beast kin and the one say this but I think thats quite weird, you know That is certainly true . It looks like we were able to talk normally with Nack after he tagged along with Usato for this one week . At first, Usato acted as an intermediary . But before we knew it, we were able to converse normally . It really was something that became natural before I even realized it . It cant be helped that Im weird . Im Usatos disciple, after all . Hah . You sure said it . Kyou reacted to Nacks statement and slapped him on the back while laughing . Satsuki and I naturally laughed upon seeing their exchange . I had doubts and worried if humans and beast kin could truly be friends with each other . But it was actually this easy and simple for the two to get along . . . I suddenly felt like my heart was being filled up with emotions . I looked towards where Usato and Amako had left once more . I dont know when Ill be able to meet them again . Even so, I didnt want to consider that I might never meet them again . Amako had Usato beside her . Usato had Amako beside him, there was no need to worry . Fufu, I look forward to our next meeting . But if Amakos mother is saved and Usatos journey is over the next time we meet It would be nice if I could become a little more honest with myself by then . Until then, Ill do things at my own pace . I think Ill try and do some things different from usual as well . * After bidding farewell to Kiriha and the others, I arrived at the gates with Amako . The ones waiting for us were Inukami-senpai, Kazuki, Welsey-san, and the other knights . At the time of departure, it was decided we would be splitting into three groups . We came here in order to get our belongings and prepare for our journey . Ark-san, who would be travelling along with us, was loading our things onto a horse . Ark-san, that horse . ? Its for our journey . I thought about letting this guy carry the heavy stuff while were travelling . This one is a little old but its a good horse . Furthermore, its quite smart . It wont slow us down . Is that so Best regards . I gently combed its dark brown mane . It looked like it felt good as the horse neighed . I havent touched a horse before but this feels really smooth . It was a bit different from Bluerin . . Well then, I couldnt just let Ark-san do the preparation all by himself . Ill help . No, no . Im fine . Welsey-san has something important to say before we depart . You should prioritize that first . Welsey-san had something important to say? I wonder what she has to say . I should go and see for the time being . I understand . Amako, could you go fetch Bluerin? That guy is probably still sleeping . Yeah, I got it . I left the preparations to Ark-san and Amako . I headed to Welsey-san and the others carriage . It didnt look like there was an important discussion going on . Was she waiting for me? Thinking that, I spoke . Excuse me, sorry for being late . We didnt wait that long . Did you properly say goodbye? I nodded to Senpais words . Then I relayed the message that Satsuki entrusted me with to Senpai and Kazuki . I see . Yeah . Thanks for telling us . Youll meet them again . Its just like Usato said . Its not like were saying goodbye forever . Well definitely meet again . Even Satsuki-chan said well see each other again . . . Thats right . Once everything is over, well meet again . Thats why we definitely have to succeed in this journey . Senpai was able to stand back up again once she heard Kazukis words and mine . Welsey-san had been listening in silence and chose an appropriate time before speaking . It looks like everyone has assembled . I think you three have experience quite a bit in Luquis . However, this is only the very beginning of your journey . From here on out, it will be a long journey . We listened to Welsey-san without saying anything . Suzune-sama will be heading to the North, Kazuki-sama is West, and Usato-sama is East . As for me, its very unfortunate, but Ill be heading to Lyngle . To overcome this crisis that threatens this continent, I can only depend on everyone else . Even though the three of you arent related to this at all, you have all decided to lend your power to us She seemed frustrated at the truth that she had to rely on us and hesitated as she spoke . But she took a deep breath and displayed a gentle expression with a smile . Suzune-sama, Kazuki-sama, Usato-sama, I truly hope you three will be safe . I earnestly pray that everyone will be able to safely return to Lyngle . Well definitely return . Thats because Kazuki-kun and I are heroes! And Usato-kun is the invulnerable from the Rescue Squad!! But Im not invulnerable Senpai replied to Welsey-san with a cheerful voice . Kazuki took a step forward this time and looked at Welsey-san with eyes filled with emotion . In this world, our home is in Lyngle . There are a lot of people waiting for our return . Thats why, please wait . Well deliver the letters to the other countries and obtain their cooperation . Well succeed and come back . . Yes . After Kazuki said so, Welsey-sans eyes were wet with emotion . She then bowed and left . Senpai, Kazuki . I think itll be a difficult journey but lets do our best . Hey, hey . Thats what I should be saying . Usato, youre the one who has it the roughest . Thats right . Youre the one who will be heading to the beast kins country I understand that its dangerous but I had already made my decision . After interacting with Kiriha and the others, I also had some positive expectations from the beast kin country . Well, itll turn out okay somehow . I was able to get along with Kiriha and the rest here . So its not like I dont have any hope at all of succeeding . Its turn out okay somehow Haah . I really dont know if youre really just being vague or not . You should really be careful, okay? If you become involved in something dangerous, no matter where I am, Ill be running towards you . Be running towards me It didnt sound like a joke when it came from this person so I dont know how to react . In that case, Ill be running towards you too . K-Kazuki You too? Of course . If a friend is in a pinch, coming to help is my duty . When we were fighting against the Demon Kings army, Usato saved me and Senpai when we were about to die . Itll be something similar to that . . . Ugu, if you mention it like that, I wont be able to deny it Fufufu, Kazukis life and mine were saved by you . Obviously we would want to save you too . . Good grief, these two held too much gratitude towards me . But I certainly feel happy by being told that they would come save me . Thats why Lets stop with this tedious farewell . Yeah . We should send each other off with smiles!! The three of us looked at each other, praying that well be able to meet again after successfully obtaining cooperation from different countries . . I wont say goodbye . Thats why Let the three of us meet again . ! YES!! I smiled full of confidence . Inukami-senpai had a bold smile while Kazuki had a gentle smile . Hearing Inukami-senpais words that hoped that the three of us will see each other again, Kazuki and I responded . * Usato, are you sure? After separating from the two of them, I returned back to where Ark-san was making the preparations . After returning, Amako questioned me . Yup . We dont need any more words . Ark-san, how are the preparations? Ive finished . Ark-san pulled the reins of the horse with our luggage . Senpai and Kazuki would be accompanied with several knights on their journey . But I only had Amako, Ark-san, Bluerin, and this dark brown horse . But for travelling, this party size was just about right for me . Since we were done preparing, we moved right in front of the gates . I stood beside Senpai and Kazuki who had arrived earlier . The gate in front of us gradually opened . Were departing The moment the gate had completely opened, we were signaled to move and started walking . I waved my hand towards them as they each went on their respective paths . After turning around to look at Ark-san, Amako, and Bluerin individually, I faced the front once more . The short time which felt long that I spent in Luquis was about to come to an end . Kazuki and Senpai each went on their different paths . I would also be going on a journey with a new member in the group . If I say I didnt feel anxious, I would be lying . But I was also honestly thrilled . Countries different from Lyngle, monsters, people, and scenery . Im not Inukami-senpai but there was still Fantasy I havent seen yet waiting for me out there . Well, lets go! As I excitedly said these words, I took one powerful step forward on the ground and began to walk . Chapter 66 I was in the center of a large, dark, and ominous room . Below my feet was an expensive-looking carpet . Above me were beautiful chandeliers that didnt fit the atmosphere of this room . But upon closer inspection, everything around me was broken and crumbling . It was pitch-black and I couldnt find anything resembling a window . I didnt bother questioning why I was in a room like this . I only focused on the current situation and tried to face what was ahead of me . I was able to confirm that Usato and Ark-san were both in this room as well . However, Ark-san looked worn-out and held his sword while facing Usato . As for Usato, his back was facing me and he was talking to someone . Youre truly an idiot . If you regret it, then why didnt you notice it earlier? The thing that you desired was already in your hands . But of all things, you were the one to let it go from your own hands Regardless of your intentions . I wonder who he was talking to . I couldnt see who was in front of Usato from my position . Although I couldnt see that persons face, I could tell that they were injured That person was leaning against the wall . Looking closely, Usatos clothes were tattered . They didnt tear as he was wearing that special Rescue Squad uniform But it was awfully dirty . I could also see dried blood on the temple of his forehead . It looked like the aftermath of an intense fight . The person in front of Usato said something to him . Afterwards, that person drew closer to Usato and squatted . At that instant, I could see the appearance of that person for a few moments . It was really only for just an instant . It was hard to tell in the darkness but I felt like I saw that persons mouth distort into a crescent moons shape . Once I saw those sharp fangs, My vision greatly shook . Usato! Avoid it!! I jumped out and screamed . At the same time, That person suddenly pulled out a dagger and thrust it at Usato . I couldnt tell whether it pierced Usato or not as I couldnt see the front . However, I ended up seeing blood drip down from Usatos legs . My vision became blurred . It felt like a scene from a dream . I couldnt reach my hand out towards it It felt like it was going somewhere far away . I want to know what would happen next . What happens to Usato? Is he injured? Is he okay? Hes alive, right? Am I going to Be all alone again? I couldnt help but think of the worst case scenarios in my head I was scared . It was always like this for me . The essential things and the important things They always end for me . Regardless of my will, the scenes I want to see the most never come . I wont be able to see past those parts . I always feel vexed at myself when I wake up after seeing them . It was frustrating that I couldnt do anything Was Kaa-san always holding such a heavy burden? I had to face against a reality and future that couldnt be opposed The thing called fate was really absurd . . * Eh? You saw a dream where someone stabbed me? Yeah . After hearing Amakos dream from her, I grimaced . It had been a few days since we left Luquis . We hadnt encountered any bandits or monsters . Our journey was smooth so far . But Amako had just told me of her premonition, leading me to believe that things wont be as easy from now on . Amakos prediction of the future will definitely come true . Unless she tries to do something about it, the future will absolutely not change . Lyngle would have already fallen were it not for Amako urging me back then Is that really true, Amako-dono? I dont know exactly when itll come but I can somehow tell that itll be in the near future . Amako nodded and replied to Ark-san who was riding on the horse . Where was I stabbed? I dont know . I think around your stomach area . Stomach area, huh Sounds painful Yeah . . . Eh, thats it? Eh? I mean I wasnt really afraid of something like being stabbed in the stomach at this point . I think my battle against that snake was much more painful . Besides, I would only be stabbed by a little knife . As long as it doesnt hit one of my vitals, I can immediately counterattack . Honestly, I was more afraid of Leaders fists . Did you know Amako? Once a person continuously receives blows that far exceed their limit, they wont feel anything anymore at some point . No, no no no, what if the knife is coated with deadly poison or something!? Ill use healing magic to cure myself If its poison, I have experience with that against the snake too . It should be no problem . You were also bleeding How much? . . Just a bit . Just a scratch then . Its something I can manage . No problem then . . Wait a moment . Stop looking at me with those eyes . Its like she didnt understand what I was saying and thought I was something beyond human . Why am I being treated like a monster just because I have resistance to poison and damage? . . Actually . If I thought about it, I did sound like a monster . But Im sure there are even more incredible monsters out there But perhaps we ought to be careful . If we take into consideration what Amako-dono has said, well definitely be involved in a troublesome situation in the near future . Thats true . Well, we know what well happen but we cant do much Amako, is it possible to change this future like at that time with Lyngle? Amako shook her head . In that case, it looks like Ill be stabbed by a knife no matter what . Should I start tempering my abdominal muscles right away? No, how about I start fighting before I get stabbed? Actually, wouldnt it faster to beat the hell of the person stabbing me with a knife? What do you think, Amako? You already know its going to happen so why are you trying to overturn it? Well, yeah . Still, if I know something is going to happen, I would obviously try to do something to quickly resolve it . Its better to do something than not doing anything and regretting it . For the time being, I should do some training . Bluerin, you want to train too? Guah!? I see, I see . You want to do it too . As expected of my partner . It seemed Bluerin was really happy as he kept beating on my legs . While laughing, I looked at Amako . I thought this before but, Amako is a little thin . If I consider our journey ahead, it might be a good idea to forge her body a bit . How about you, Amako? You can build some muscle . It might come in handy . Definitely not . I didnt think she would reject so strongly . I was shocked as Amako gave a clear refusal and distanced herself from me . Bluerin was also still beating on my legs . Ark-san, who had seen this exchange, gave a heartfelt laugh . The three of us, plus one horse, continued our journey with a favorable atmosphere like this . * Ark-san, have we still not arrived at Samariel yet? Night time . We stopped near the path we were on and set up a campfire . We would be here till morning . It was dark and the only source of light was from the moon . The monsters were also more active during the night . With that being the case, Ark-san and I would take turns watching over the fire . Amako had already fallen asleep and was lying on Bluerin . It was still a little early for bed so I decided to ask Ark-san about this journey while tossing some dry wood into the fire . We still have quite a bit of distance to travel . Our next destination, Samariel, was still far away . Well, there werent any cars or trains in this world . It was obvious it would take time to travel to distant countries . I understood that but there was another problem . It was necessary to have food and water while traveling . We could obtain water from rivers but our food supply was gradually diminishing . We had to think of a way to procure some more I wonder if there were any good methods . Our food supply is running a bit short . Any idea where we could procure some more? Lets see Umm, there should be a village not far from here . Lets obtain some food from there . Ark-san obtained a map from his leather satchel . After looking at it for a moment, he nodded . Approaching a village It really feels like a RPG . Im excited . Well, if were really in need of food, Bluerin and I could do some fishing or hunt for some animals . Guah . Dont growl like that . Its like youre saying its a pain in the ass . Youre the one who eats the most here . Hahaha, how reliable . I lightly smacked Bluerin on the head . Seriously, youre the one who eats the most . You should be more like a wild monster and go hunt . However, hmm Ark-san looked at the map once more . Whats wrong? There are some strange rumors in the surroundings of this village . Strange rumors? Not the village itself but the surroundings? I wonder what kind of rumors they are . Just as I thought about asking, Ark-san had a mysterious expression and started talking . Ive heard that skilled knights, adventurers, and bandits have suddenly disappeared in this area . They havent contacted anyone either . I dont think thats a strange rumor . Rather, doesnt that sound like a dangerous one? Completely disappearing all of a sudden is quite disturbing . In my world, I guess it would be called spirited away? It was like how we were summoned into another world from our original world but To disappear from this world, I could think of several causes . Like being captured by bandits, getting attacked by monsters, or falling off a cliff No, I say they have gone missing but They show up again after a while . The shortest is around a few months while the longest is several years . Whats with that? Are those people fine? It was certainly strange No, if I had to word it better, it was eerie . If the people who disappeared returned back after a while and they were fine I wonder what happened to them during the time they were gone . I dont know much either, this is just what Ive heard It seems like the people who have returned after their disappearance lost their memory of the time while they were gone . Lost . . their memory? There are various guesses . It could be that the people are overwhelmed at their own situation because they have crossed over time . Its also possible someone stole their memories Yes, its possible that it could be some kind of rare magic at work here In my former world, this case would be labeled as something like the mysterious disappearances event . But magic existed in this world and it was commonplace . A possibility like this certainly existed . Honestly, I wasnt good with topics like this . In fact, I wasnt good with ghost stories or the Horror genre in general . If a ghost appeared in front of me, I would be scared . I mean, its not like I could punch it . Seeing that my face looked a little pale, Ark-san gently smiled . He then folded his arms and said some words to reassure me . Well, there havent been any rumors of anyone going missing in these past few years . I think it should be okay . Just think of it as an interesting story Ive heard from traders . I-is that so Im glad . There hasnt been any thing in these few years . In that case, itll be fine . I imagined a scenario where we would be caught in this spirited away rumor as we walked on this path to the village . But it looks like I dont need to be afraid of that anymore . A Fantasy world like this didnt need something like the Horror genre . Merging the two together is a big no . Besides, something like a ghost doesnt Guuh . Bluerin, who was drowsily sleeping just a moment ago, suddenly gave a small growl towards a bush . Ark-san . Err I exchanged looks with Ark-san . He picked up the sword beside him and stood up . Something had entered Bluerins view just now in that bush . Whether it was a monster or someone lying in ambush In either case, the fact that the other party was concealing themselves means that they didnt come with friendly intentions . Ill leave Amako, who was still sleeping, to Bluerin . Ark-san and I both drew closer to the bush . . . Once I see them, I guess Ill knock them out hard with a Healing Punch, for the time being . If it isnt an enemy, Ill apologize afterwards . If its a monster, Ill knock them unconscious without any reservations . If its a ghost, Ill carry everyone and run away . I advanced while coating my fist with healing magic . I placed my hands on the bush and spread it apart Houh! Ho-Houh!! Uoh!? At that moment, a black figure jumped out . While I was surprised, I lowered my fist . I look at closer look at what had just flown away . An owl . . ? It had large wings and a round silhouette . It gave an awfully high-pitched hoot before disappearing within the forest . Ark-san saw the owl as well and laid down his sword . He smiled in relief and said, . . It looks like we were a bit too tense . Hahaha Seems to be the case . I probably still wasnt used to traveling on a journey like this yet . It was just Ark-san said, I was too tense . It might be a better idea to relax a little . If Im on guard all the time, I might overstrain myself and not be able to react in time when something does happen . I sat back down at where I was previously sitting and settled down my thoughts . As I did so, something about what just happened attracted my curiosity . Wait Do owls hoot like that? And why was it in a bush? Im pretty sure it started flying from the ground too . I didnt know if that was how a real owl was supposed to sound but, it just felt bizarre to me for some reason . I unconsciously stared at the gloomy forest where the owl disappeared . Chapter 67 The next day, we headed towards the nearby village to procure food . Ark-san was walking a bit behind us as he pulled the horse along . In the front was Bluerin, Amako, and me . We would continue our journey like this without any problems as usual At least thats what I thought . But it was a little different today . Amako-dono? Whats wrong? Amako suddenly held her ears . Did she perceive something humans couldnt? As I was curious, I tried listening with my ears . VeMe!! A woman No, a young girls voice? I stopped walking and listened more carefully . As I did so, the surrounding trees rustled and a shriek resounded SOMEONE SAVE ME!! Usato! I know!! I began to run once I heard the girls cry for help . I dont know what the situation is like but its definitely an emergency . If I waited for everyone else, it might be too late to save her . I decided to go ahead of them since my legs are faster . Amako and the rest can just come afterwards . I climbed up the shallow slope that was encircled by trees . Beyond the slope, I could make out several figures in the distance . I had to strain my eyes to see due to how far they were I could see a girl around the same age as me in tattered clothes and she was being surrounded by a group . There!! It looks like she hasnt been met with any danger yet . But from the looks of it, the group enclosing her didnt look like an honest bunch with good intentions . Their eyes looked devoid of life and they had pale skin . I need to hurry and save her, I dont know what theyll do . Get down!! The girl noticed me running towards her as I yelled out . I also created a magic orb and threw it with as much strength as I could . My magic orb flew straight towards the guys surrounding the girl and blew two of them away . I arrived at the gap I created from blowing the two guys away and immediately carried the girl away . Using this moment, I checked to see if the girl was safe . Are you okay!? Are you injured!? Eh!? . . Umm What was that just now? The girls pupils shrunk into dots and looked up at me . She had long light-brown hair that reached her shoulders and beautiful amber-colored eyes . Maybe I was scared that something happened to the girl, as I proceeded to stare intently at her and met with her moist eyes I involuntarily gulped . Somehow, I ended up being charmed by her . Im not the type to fall in love at first sight with a girl I just met right? Is it because Ive only been around females with weird personalities? As a result of that, I dont have any resistance towards normal girls? While shaking off my evil thoughts, I lowered the girl onto the ground . Stay behind me . My friends will come in a moment Leave these guys to me . Y-yes I had to deal with this group first . From their attire, they didnt look like bandits . They arent a type of monster either . They wore torn clothes like a vagrant and their arms were hanging languidly . In the slight gap formed by their bangs, their lifeless eyes were staring at me . I see, theyre perverts No matter what world it is, there will always be people like this . Why are you all trying to assault this girl? Despite trying to start a conversation with them, I was ignored . The two guys that I knocked away with my healing magic a moment ago stood back up like nothing happened and faced me . Ill try threatening them . Umm, these guys are I dont know what youre all trying to accomplish by assaulting this girl but If you come any closer, Ill pluck out one of your arms . . for the time being . If you dont want that, then tell me the reason youre aiming for this girl . For the guys that are planning on trying something funny Prepare yourselves for the worst, you shitty bastards . . Hm? Were you saying something just now? I-i-i-i-i-i-i-its nothing at all . The girl looked paler than before and turned her head away while her body was shaking . It looks like I ended up frightening the girl behind me instead of the group in front of me . It looked like the other side wasnt threatened at all . In fact, they were coming closer . Haah As I sighed, I quietly coated healing magic over my fist and let the girl behind me retreat back . Ugaaaaah!! I guess theres no choice Dont think poorly of me!! You should get back!! Hiiih . Yes! One of the perverts gave an ominous cry and rushed at me . I tightly gripped my hand coated with healing magic and launched a punch with all my strength at the approaching targets stomach . I knocked him about 5 meters away and lightly shook my fist . Once his body hit the ground, he rolled for a bit before stopping . Hows that? Its a punch without holding back . It should be more than enough to knock you unconscious . W-what is going on? The girl behind me was awfully confused but she was probably just surprised by the power of my fist . While feeling a little sad that I was used to this kind of reaction by now, I looked at the man I knocked away . However, it felt really hard . Was he hiding an iron plate or something behind his clothes? While phrasing it like this was in poor taste It didnt feel like the sensation of punching a person . As I felt something out of place, I turned my attention to the remaining guys but The man I knocked away got up, which astonished me . You got up You sure are tough Wait!? His abdomen was sinking in!? Why? There shouldnt have been that much power . Additionally, my healing magic should have healed it . No, before all that Why was he able to stand up like that!? Ugaaaah!! Kuh While I didnt fully understand this strange situation, several of them commenced their attack . I coated my fist with healing magic while in disorder and swung at all of them . They all felt strangely hard . . and brittle . It felt like I was punching at the trunk of a tree . Was magic not effective against these guys? Were they not human? Either way My Healing Punch isnt effective Ugyaah!? As I used a Healing Punch and knocked away one of them, I felt shocked . To think that my technique would be sealed like this Healing magic wasnt effective . This was an enemy that I couldnt knock unconscious . I Ugwuh!? I used a roundhouse kick against two guys and blew them away . Another one tried to grab me from the side but I caught his arm and threw him onto the ground . Just what should I do? Agaah!? I formed a magic orb with the hand I had just used to throw, and fired it behind me, right into the assailants face . New technique, Healing Blind Form an orb of magic and gently blind the opponent, sealing their vision . The attacker that had tried to punch me ended up punching a nearby tree instead . Looks like healing magic really isnt effective, huh All of them started getting back up again . Seeing this, I sighed for the second time today . Healing Punch No, any attack with healing magic is easily defeated . Just what on Earth are these guys? Is it a special race or something? At any rate, it doesnt change the fact that its creepy . Wouldnt it be fine to just beat them up normally!? Are you an idiot, Usato!? No, thats true but you see Ugyauh . As I knocked another one into the ground, I replied to Amako who had appeared and shouted at me . Its not like I had to use my Healing Punch, I had plenty of other ways to fight as well . In the end, the Healing Punch was A punch that would keep my opponent safe to a certain extent . If I couldnt use it and I didnt want to hurt my opponent, I just had to knock them down or pin them down . You sure are doing things in a flashy manner again Usato-dono . Yes . Haah Ark-san sounded troubled as he looked at what was happening in front of him . I breathed out in relief . I realized it as I fought but, while these guys have a lot of physical strength, their speed is unexpectedly slow . It was different from the Demons or Humans . They groan, act violently, and only go for the prey thats right in front of them like wild animals . Just what are these guys? Usatos healing magic doesnt work on them and their bodies look like this Its my first time seeing them but I suspect they are They couldnt be injured nor bleed . They kept getting up no matter . I focused my gaze on Ark-san and he blurted out a name that fulfilled these conditions . Zombies . That name was, in a certain sense, a famous name of a monster back in my original world . * Zombies, is it? They are deceased that continue to move as corpses . No matter what kind of wounds they suffer, they will stand right back up . Although they are sluggish, theyve surpassed the human limits for physical strength . They are that kind of monster . They werent humans, but monsters . I knew a bit about the zombies in this world . It was only from what Ive read but, the monsters known as zombies are a specific type of monster that derived from humans that have died . They are reanimated and manipulated like puppets . It wasnt an infection or anything . Of course, you wont become a zombie if you get bitten . Then, if these guys are zombies like you said There should be someone manipulating them somewhere, right? I believe so . In any case, I now knew why my healing magic didnt work against them . Zombies were dead humans, in other words, undead . Healing magic only has an effect on the living . I released the healing magic that was coating my limbs . It wasnt necessary to use anymore healing magic . I had no choice but to punch them like sacks of meat and finish this . Attacks that are effective against them would be something like Kazuki-samas light magic which possesses the holy element . Also Ark-san stepped forward and unsheathed his sword . When he did so, flames traveled from the edge of his sword to the zombies, and vigorously burned them . Fire magic . Infusing fire magic into his sword and releasing it at the same time of his draw So cool . How should I say it? It looked so stylish when he drew his sword like that . While I secretly admired Ark-sans technique, his flames were encircling the expressionless zombies and burning them . They shook in fear and cried out . GYA, AAAH . AAAAH!! They are weak to fire . Please leave the rest to me . Then Ill gladly accept your kind intentions . The zombies became fearful before Ark-sans flames and started scattering in every direction . Zombies are weak to fire, huh . Well, they did feel like dry wood when I was punching them . I guess it makes sense that they easily burn? Well, anyhow Amako, is that girl okay? Yeah . . I dont think shes hurt anywhere . Guah . I turned around and confirmed that the girl was safe beside Amako and Bluerin . And Amako Youre wearing your hood again . It looks like you still wear it except when only were around . Well, it was probably a better idea in this current situation . You saved me when I was in danger Ah, Im called Neah! Umm, erm Thank you very much!! Y-yeah It seems like her fear has faded since the zombies were now gone . The girl, Neah-san, gave a radiant smile and bowed her head . Her smile was far too dazzling that I couldnt help but turn my head away . * You live in the nearby village? Yes . The girl who was assaulted by the group of zombies, Neah-san, replied . She was one of the inhabitants of the village and came here in order to look for medicinal plants . She then encountered the zombies but luckily met us and was saved . Currently, she wanted to thank us and was guiding us to the village . The unexpected part was that it seemed she wasnt particularly afraid of Bluerin . Despite how the students in Luquis would be shaking the moment Bluerin entered their line of sight, Neah-san wasnt afraid at all and would even smile . She did come out all the way from the village on her own . Maybe she had more guts than you would expect . Usato-san, you sure possess an amazing magic . Yeah? Amazing magic? You could easily knock those zombies away and could fire a magic orb with such speed . Ive never seen someone fire a magic orb that fast before . Is it some kind of magic that strengthens the body? Or are you using wind magic to accelerate it? No, dont tell me its actually the rare gravity magic? I wonder if this is how it felt to be indirectly treated as an unworldly being Puh Amako, you just laughed, right? I glared at Amako who was quivering and hiding under her hood . Then I gave an awkward smile to Neah-san who was looking at me with sparkling eyes . Her innocent smile was far too dazzling for someone with a corrupted mind like me N-no Umm . Im a healing magician, you see . . . Hah? Healing . . magician Eh, but arent healing magicians only capable of healing others Like I said, thats I was just fighting normally just a moment ago, I didnt use much magic . Neah-sans eyes opened wide . She probably didnt think that the magic I had was actually healing magic of all things A magic that could only heal . I-In other words Just now It was all hand-to-hand combat without any magic I dont blame you for being surprised . After all, Usato is a healing magician thats all brawn . Hold it in . You can do it, me . Neah-san is still here Amakos punishment will be dealt afterwards Hahaha, its just as Amako-dono said . He has an unconventional way of using magic . But thanks to that, its also a fact he was able to save many lives . Ark-san gave an exquisitely good follow-up and brought Neah-san back to her senses . It seems like she thought her behavior just now was rude . She suddenly turned to face me and said, No! I was just surprised . I was absolutely not thinking of anything rude about Usato-san!! Y-yeah . I dont really mind it so . . I replied to Neah-san who was drawing closer to me with a frantic expression . I thought this before but . . I couldnt make eye contact with this girl for some reason . She wasnt like Inukami-senpai who desired the attention and was brimming with curiosity . She wasnt like Uluru-san who was lively and cheerful either . If I had to choose something, she reminded me more of a puppy . In a good sense, I felt a desire to protect her . In a bad sense, she was pushy . Wait, too close, too close . ! S-sorry Upon noticing that she had gotten too close to my personal space, Neah-sans face turned bright red and took 3 steps back . In addition, I felt like she was directing a passionate gaze towards me . Hey, hey . Dont tell me this is Lo Humph! Uguoh!? Amako, what are you doing all of a sudden!?!? Usato, youll be deceived by a woman in the future . Definitely . Haah!? Whats with that remark!? If it were anyone else, I would think theyre just being jealous . But when youre the one saying it, I cant help but feel anxious, you know!? Amako had abruptly kicked me in the shin and suddenly said those words . I couldnt conceal my fear once I heard them . Youre being too dere-dere . I cant bear to watch this . Be quiet . Leaving that aside, what you said just now, is it a premonition or something? Why are you being silent now!? Seeing the exchange between me and Amako, Neah-san had calmed down . She then gave a stiff smile and said, Its been a while since Ive seen people outside from the village . I mightve been a little too excited . Its been a while, you say . Does that mean there arent a lot of people stopping by your village? Neah-sans expression darkened once she heard Ark-sans question . After a brief period of silence, Neah-san opened her mouth and spoke with sorrow, Thats right Zombies have been frequently appearing Because of that, it has been causing a lot of trouble for us . I can certainly say that if those ominous zombies are loitering around the village, not many people would want to approach . In that case, traders wont come . The villages livelihood would suffer as a result and life would be more difficult for everyone . If I thought about it carefully, just the fact that this ordinary girl without any power was gathering herbs all the way here should have been enough for me to guess their circumstances . She was well-aware of how reckless it was to gather herbs here Do you know the reason why the zombies have appeared? No, we dont have the slightest idea . It seems they didnt know the reason . If we knew the origin for the outbreak of zombies, there would be plenty of ways to resolve it . . . Weve arrived . I returned back from my thoughts once I heard Neah-sans words . From what I could see in front, there was an entrance Inside, there were houses lined up and they looked a bit old . It was a small village . Although it was small, it was bigger than I expected . It felt like the farm villages in the countryside back in my original world . Thats where I was born and raised, the Village of Iyava . Neah-san looked relieved . It was probably because she was able to safely return back to the village . Looking closely at the villages surroundings, the outer walls were different from Lyngle and Luquis They were made with simplicity in mind They didnt provide much protection and were made out of wood . The outer walls were just there to mark what territory the village covered . The houses werent built sturdy either, they were just wooden buildings that had aged . Neah!! A woman called Neah-san from the village and started running over here . It was probably someone Neah-san knew as she also started to run towards the woman . Tetra-san . Im glad You didnt say anything and headed outside the village, I was very worried The old woman gently embraced Neah-san . Im sorry, but . . We didnt have enough herbs If its medicine, were still okay Its almost time for the village to send the young men out to gather some . At any rate, Im just glad youve safely returned . And, who are these people behind you? They are the ones who saved me when zombies were attacking me . Everyone, this is Tetra-san . Shes someone like . . my parent . After separating from the womans embrace, Neah-san faced us and gave introductions . Tetra-san didnt completely understand what was going on for a moment, but once she heard that we saved Neah-san, she immediately gave a bow and tenderly smiled . Im truly grateful to you all for saving this girl . Shes really a girl with far too much courage Its quite troublesome . I really dont know how I can thank you W-wait a moment, Tetra-san!! Were in front of guests, please dont advance the conversation without me! Neah-sans cheeks were bright red as she tried to stop Tetra-san who was lamenting . I was a little curious when Neah-san said someone like my parent but once I saw how these two interacted, I felt like there was no need to mind it . No, we just did what anyone should have done! Ah, that felt really normal for me to say . Actually, I was surprised . I was able to say such a phrase so normally despite my plain existence . L-lets head into the village for now . Well talk after that! Thats true . Three people A horse, and a Blue Grizzly cub, right? Theres a stable where you can put these two . You should probably do that first . We stepped into the village with Tetra-san and Neah-san . Other than these two, there were a lot of other villagers . They were all tilling the fields, or taking care of the horses and cows Activities along those lines . Just as Neah-san had said, it looked like it was an unusual sight for people outside the village to stop by as we were attracting a lot of attention from the villagers . Were on a journey . If possible, we would like to receive some food but You dont need to hold back . It looks like youre all tired and have been traveling for a while . How about staying here for one day? No, were in quite a hurry for this journey . Were happy just for the thought . Besides, we cant inconvenience you . Tetra-san slowly shook her head at Ark-sans words . We had an obligation of delivering the letters to other countries . Even if it was to thank us, we couldnt stay here for a day and cause trouble for them . It was just like Ark-san said, their feelings were enough . You should properly rest when given the time to . Dont you have a small child with you in your group? What will you do if you collapse during a critical moment? It would be better to get some sufficient rest now and be at your best condition before continuing on your journey . But Besides, Im just an old woman who doesnt have much time left . It would be best to accept my good favor . Tetra-san gave a lighthearted laugh while Ark-san seemed to be on the verge of giving up . Neah-san who was beside her also gave a wry smile . It looked the wisdom of age was powerful no matter which world you were in . Small child Small child But Im 14 years old Amako was whispering in shock . Well, you had such a small build and if you looked from the side, there was no way you looked like 14 . Kukuku Usato, did you just laugh? Eh, no, Im not laughing at all . I felt joy as Amako started drumming her fists on my back in silence . I never forget the humiliation I receive, no matter what it is Mostly! And if I can return the favor, you bet I will As long as its an opponent I can return it to!! As I was laughing and ridiculing her on the inside, Ark-san approached me and said, Usato-dono, its just as she says . I think weve accumulated a lot of fatigue from traveling . Lets accept their kindness and trouble them for one day . Although I can restore my stamina with my healing magic, I cant heal mental fatigue . I was used to sleeping on the bare earth by now but its not like I didnt have any stress accumulated . I felt a little guilty but Ill take advantage of Tetra-san and Neah-sans kindness . Tetra-san nodded in satisfaction after seeing that we accepted . Good, good . First of all, Ill lead you to where the horse and the Blue Grizzly will sleep . Ive heard the saying that, If you pile enough good deeds, you will receive just as much as youve done . But it might not necessarily be wrong . Thats what I thought as I saw Tetra-san gently smiling . * After bringing Bluerin and the horse to the stables, we were invited to where Neah-san and Tetra-san lived . Their wooden house was a little big with two stories tall . I thought it looked quite spacious and once we were led inside, there was enough space for the three of us to each have individual rooms . This place looks far too big for just two people to live . When I said that to Neah-san, she gave an awkward smile and looked a little lonely . After giving us a small tour, we were led into our own rooms . Once the sky was dark, Neah-san informed us that dinner was ready . I went down the stairs with Ark-san and Amako . Tetra-san and Neah-san were sitting in a table that could fit 6 people There was warm cooking lined up as well . Ark-san, I, and Amako took turns to sit down . Tetra-san tilted her head to the side as she looked at Amako . She directed a question at Amako, who had been wearing her hood this entire time Oh my, why do you always have that hood on, little girl? Ah, erm Thats Weve been together this whole time and Ive already forgotten the fact that Amako is a beastkin . Neah-san and Tetra-san looked at us suspiciously . Ark-san and I stiffened under their gazes . However, Amako took off her hood without saying anything . Wait, Amako, you!? Amako exposed her fox ears that were on top of her glossy blonde hair . I was astonished but she shook her head as if to indicate that there was no need to worry . These people are fine . Ive looked . Looked? Her foresight? While I was still flustered, I turned to face Tetra-san and Neah-san . Tetra-sans eyes slightly widened . Neah-san used both her hands to cover her mouth and her eyes were wide open . She was at a loss for words . If a girl with beast ears suddenly popped out in front of you, anyone would be surprised! In addition, youre Hahahaha Well, this is really surprising . I didnt think you would be hiding such a lovely child . E Eeh . . I unintentionally said so when I heard Tetra-sans cheerful laugh . Human and beastkin are the same, its really just a difference of one tail . Im not such a narrow-minded human to find fault with such little things and Im not someone who doesnt know how to show gratitude to people who Im indebted to . But Tetra-san followed with a few more words right after . However, you shouldnt show these in front of anyone else . Not everyone is eccentric like me . I nodded . This person was really bold, in various ways . Was this what they called an easygoing person? Either way, it looks like we didnt need to mind too much for Amakos secret here . I really didnt think Amako-san would be a beastkin . Im really astonished . Neah-san looked at Amako and voiced in wonder . There was no ill will, she was just genuinely curious . When we were making our way to the village, I thought that Usato-san and Amako-san got along really well with each other but Now that I look at it, its really a mysterious relationship . After all, its not often you hear a human and a beastkin moving together like this . Well, Im aware its an unusual thing . I was told this many times during my stay in Luquis . But from how I see it, both of your reactions are unusual too . I havent personally seen a human who didnt like non-humans up close so I didnt have a good idea how much they hated them but I know they wouldnt act friendly like you two . We can talk about this later, why dont we have dinner first? We went through the trouble of making it so, we should eat it before it gets cold . Thats true too . Here, here . Please go ahead and eat to your hearts content! I reached out to the food as the two of them recommended . All Ive been eating these days were cold, dried meat and fruit . This hot soup is very delicious in comparison . Tetra-san said Neah-san made this soup as well . I see . Shell become a good wife in the future . . . Wait, what am I saying? Am I an old man or something!?!? Thanks for the food . It was really delicious . Eh, no, youre exaggerating . After finishing the meal, I gave my praise to Neah-san . It looked like she wasnt used to given praise like this as her cheeks became red and she hung her head down . How should I say this? Im not used to it . Whether it be her reactions or anything else . She was completely different from the females Ive come across so far . Is it because they were all strong, whether mentally or physically? Like Rose and Kiriha Carla-san too . They were all strong in a sense, even though they were different . About those zombies Do you know when they started appearing frequently around here? They As Tetra-san was in the middle of cleaning the tableware, Ark-san asked Neah-san . Was there something about the zombies that caught his interest? Zombies arent monsters that just occur naturally . They are monsters created by anothers hand . We might be able to determine the identity of the creator . Ark-san? Neah-san sunk into silence as she was speaking and Ark-san pressed her again . I didnt know what Ark-san was trying to say but I knew he wasnt someone who didnt know how to hold back, especially when the other person was a girl like this . I should leave this to him while carefully watching over the situation . Do you really not know? Perhaps, this village has some sort of guess as to who created these zombies? Neah-san, I understand your feelings that you dont want us to get involved but, could you tell us? Neah-sans body trembled once she heard Ark-sans words . From that, I understood something . At first, when I asked about the zombies, she replied We dont know . But that was just a lie she made because she was worried about us . In reality, she probably knew who the creator was, or even the place where these zombies were being made . SVe Before I realized it, Neah-san started speaking in broken fragments . I suspect that once we knew the truth about the zombies, well probably want to defeat the creator . . No, knowing myself, I know I would definitely go . Neah-san didnt want that, thats why The village, everyone here Please save us . The figure of the girl, full of tears that desired to be saved, overlapped with Amako who was next to her . Chapter 68 The dark night sky was now dyed vermilion by the sunrise . The sun in this world wasnt any different from the one in my previous world . It was one of the few things that the two worlds had in common with each other . I was outside of Neahs house and looking at the scenery . As I did so, I got ready to start todays training . As for why I was training so early in the morning I just got into the habit of doing so and because it was the most convenient time for me to train while we were traveling . Alright . After finishing my warm-up exercises, I turned my attention to a nearby tree that was about 3 meters tall . I lightly struck it with my fist, to confirm that it was sturdy . Yup, seems fine . Fuuh I kicked off from the trunk of the tree to elevate myself and caught onto a large branch . I inverted myself and used my legs to hold on . From there, I started doing sit-ups . Due to Amakos premonition, I felt it was necessary for me to temper my abdominal muscles . Thats why Im training like this but I dont really know if it would be effective . But its not meaningless . Furthermore, even without Amakos warning, I now had another reason to train hard . Please Save us Huh As I continued to do sit-ups, I thought about what happened last night . We heard directly from her about the state of affairs . As for our decision and how we would deal with this problem * The village, everyone here Please save us . Upon seeing the girl speak those words in tears, I was initially perplexed, but I felt an unpleasant feeling overcome me shortly after . However, I wasnt astonished because of the villages dire circumstances . For someone living here to plead like this just shows that they were at their wits end . It was more in the sense of whether or not it was really alright for me to easily take responsibility and accept her words Save us . We werent exactly going on this journey to save people on the way . We were on a mission to save a country, and all the people living on this continent . If we saved everyone we met without exception, and we dont achieve our initial object, it would be fine if Im the only one who has to take responsibility for it . As someone who has been entrusted with these letters, I must refuse this girls plea to save everyone here . But as someone from the Rescue Squad It was part of my duty to save the lives of other people, I must save her and the villagers here . Why dont you tell us everything first? So that we can understand and think about what to do from here . In response to my suggestion, Neah-san wiped her eyes and nodded . The zombies suddenly made an appearance about two years ago . They emerged from a cemetery in the outskirts of the village The villagers that were buried there had suddenly revived as zombies . And the revived zombies? They caused a lot of harm, threw the village in disorder, lots of villagers were injured and Some have left the village as well . If they showed up about 2 years ago, then that should be around the time that the Demon King revived . It might be something related to the awakening of the Demon King . In addition, the zombies were people who were once a part of this village . It was poor taste . Even if they needed corpses to reanimate, did they have to specifically choose the dead villagers and cause so much chaos to the same village? They have continued to indiscriminately attack traders and travelers who pass by . As a result, almost no one stops by here anymore . Also Everyone in the village has lost the smiles on our faces due to the fear of not knowing when the zombies might attack us . I wonder how these zombies are made to move Im not sure about that . Neah-san shook her head in response to Ark-sans pondering . But after pausing for a few moments, she said However and looked at a specific spot outside the window . I know that the person controlling these zombies lives in a fancy-looking house not too far from here . The place she was looking at was shrouded in darkness . I suspect that the house was beyond that . But there are zombies roaming around that house day and night . Moreover, we cant Defeat him . Him? The person controlling these zombies was a male? Neah-san looked at the three of us for a moment and gathered her resolve to say, Necromancer . The ruler of the dead The monster that controls corpses and lives in that house . Necromancer . Also known as a specialist in undead magic, its the monster closest to a human being . They are resurrected from the dead and had the ability to manipulate other undead As long as they had corpses around them to control, they were a dangerous monster . There were a lot of characteristics describing Necromancers, one of them is their large amount of magic power to control the undead at will . Ark-san sighed for the nth time today as he finished summarizing the explanation in his own head and spoke, If you have a Necromancer here, then its obvious that the villagers would be having a hard time . The Necromancer could easily command all those loitering zombies to attack us if we were to charge in, its a very annoying and troublesome opponent . Ark-san, just about how strong is a Necromancer by itself? If you were to face its real body, its not very strong . But the strong point of Necromancers is their ability to command hordes . These zombies, so to speak, will be under its control until their very limits With the exception of someone who has excellent physical ability like you, Usato-dono, its a difficult enemy for most . Even for someone like me that uses fire magic, I dont have an infinite source of magic power . If the fight is drawn-out, we would certainly be at a disadvantage . To put it simply, the Necromancer would be the king in Shogi, and the zombies that wont go down would be the pawns . What an annoying opponent . We didnt know how many zombies there are either . If it were just some bandits, I would be more enthusiastic . But I didnt think that I would be up against a dangerous existence like a Necromancer . The main point was our limited amount of time in a fight against the zombies . If we defeated zombies little by little to reach the Necromancer, we wouldnt last for very long . It was probably impossible to settle it immediately too . Umm Hmm? Neah-san spoke and broke the silence . Its fine Fine? Were fine . Ive been saved by you already, despite that, Im shamelessly asking for you to save me again Thats why Its fine already . Seeing the sorrow on her face and how she spoke in broken sentences, I realized that my cheeks had become tense . T-theres no way I could neglect this If you show me a face full of despair and reply, wouldnt I be crushed by the guilt and immediately answer Yes, of course Ill help . ? Just as I was looking at Ark-san for an answer, he already opened his mouth before me . I will leave the decision to you . I will abide by your choice . Youre leaving it up to me I guess it was to be expected since Ark-san was accompanying me as a guard but this was difficult . Do we have any chance of succeeding? More or less . But itll be essential for you and Amako-dono to play an active part Amako and me? I didnt know what was up with this strange pairing but perhaps there was some sort of plan to raise our chances of success . But before that, I had to confirm what Amako wanted to do Amako, what do you think is the best thing to do? Ill follow along with what you decide, Usato . But personally, I want to save them . Despite saying you would follow along with what Ill decide, you smoothly added that you want to save them You are just While the two of them directed their gazes at me from both sides, I sighed . In front of me, Neah-san was looking at me with uneasy eyes . It was impossible to choose the option of abandoning her . In fact, it felt like I would regret this decision for the rest of my life when I look at her like this . Neah-san, are physical attacks effective against that Necromancer? Eh!? I-it does have a real body, so it should be effective I think . My sole concern disappeared . I made eye contact with Neah-san . I raised my hand towards my chest and grasped tightly . Itll be settled if I just knock him out . I should quickly beat up this Necromancer thats causing a nuisance to everyone in the village so that it can be peaceful again . It made me feel sick to think that there was someone who would control the dead villagers to cause trouble for the same village . Neah-san held her hand against her mouth once she heard my words . The villages situation must be really bad . I was looking at her in concern because she was deeply moved, to the point that her body was trembling . Thank you, very much I was, always anxious Afraid Ah, dont cry, dont cry . Its fine if you are delighted but please spare me from the tears . Neah-san held both of her hands against her face to conceal her tears . Then, an unexpected voice greeted us . Ive heard everything . . ! Tetra-san . Tetra-san wiped her hands as she entered the room . Neah-san, whose eyes were now a little red, looked astonished at Tetra-san who sat next to her . It looks like youve talked quite a bit during the time I wasnt present . But I have a good grasp of the contents . Thank you . Whether it is this child or the strangers in this village you would save However, we just cant leave everything to your group . In other words? I thought it would just be me and Ark-san, along with Amako and Bluerin for support . But it looks like Tetra-san wont just make us do everything . As I asked, Tetra-san lifted her head and gave a gentle smile . Ill talk with the village mayor tomorrow . Maybe get some young men to accompany your group and take down the monster dwelling in that dark mansion . Its probably better to have more people, right? Yes . It would actually be better to have more numbers for this plan to succeed . Ark-san replied . Nevertheless Zombies and a Necromancer, huh . For an event that we happen to come across in a village, it was a fairly dangerous one . * Afterwards, we all went into our respective rooms to rest . Its been a while since Ive slept on a soft bed so a lot of the fatigue Ive accumulated is now gone . With Amakos identity as a Beastkin, it was difficult to find a safe place to rest . It might have been the correct choice to receive Neah-san and Tetra-sans kindness . As I felt gratitude to the two of them on the inside, I continued with my training . Fuh Fuh Fuh . As Im up against a Necromancer, I should do whatever I can and make the proper preparations . For the time being, its muscle training . Diligently forging my muscles like this, only training wont betray me . To achieve the results I desired, I continued to train my own body . Wait, arent I immersing myself a little too much into training? Well, there was no point of questioning it now . Without taking any breaks for about 30 minutes, I did sit-ups while repeatedly using healing magic . My body felt warmed up now, so I carefully descended from the tree . Yeah Its gotten a lot brighter now . Before I noticed it, my surroundings were much brighter and I could observe the village in greater detail . From the appearance alone, it looks like a peaceful village, but If I didnt know anything, I would think its just an ordinary village . But someone was disturbing the peace and putting this village in danger . This wasnt good . I shouldnt think too much about this or more violent emotions might overcome me . Anyways, I guess I should start again . After taking a deep breath, I jumped and caught onto the large branch again . I was going to do chin ups with one arm this time Or that was my intention, but I noticed someones figure behind the door and got back on the ground again . Who would be up this early? I tilted my head to the side and faced the door . It looked like the other party realized that I had noticed them and opened the door with reservation . Neah-san? Im sorry The person who appeared was Neah-san . Why was she up at this time? Ah, sorry . Did I wake you up? Eh, ah, thats not it! I always wake up at this time, so I noticed that you werent in your room, Usato-san Because of that Hahaha, calm down . I understand . So thats why she realized . From her personality, she was probably hesitating and didnt know when it would be a good time to step out from the door to greet me . She slowly breathed in and calmed down . Then she looked at me with eyes full of curiosity . Do you always train? Yup . Umm, Im sorry if Im wrong but Usato-san, you operate your healing magic as you move your body, right? Hmm, thats a little off . When I first started, that was certainly the case . But recently, its been different . It was right after the battle against the Demon Kings army that I wanted to change how I used healing magic . Its a good thing that healing magic can heal my fatigue which causes me to not feel tired but Theres a big burden of using my healing magic all the time . Its just not efficient . Furthermore, its not effective to train like that . In that case, how do you train? How I would normally train is I would push my body to its very limits and use healing magic . Then continue to endlessly repeat this process . A continuous cycle of destruction and restoration . Something like that? That sounds a little too cool though . I push myself to my very limits and use healing magic . Then I push my healing magic itself to its very limit, until I can no longer use it . I repeat this over and over . I didnt think you could use healing magic like that No wonder youre superhuman Hmm? Hearing her uneasy voice, I asked if something was wrong . But she just waved her hands in panic and told me it was nothing . I felt like I heard a voice from her I shouldnt have . Dont tell, that was bloodlust? She looked like a quiet and obedient girl but maybe her real personality was harsher? . . I shouldnt think about it too much . I made sure to not show the disturbance I felt on the inside, and pretended to be calm . That reminds me, what country are you from, Usato-san? Eh? What country Im from? Im from another world No way I could say that . Unlike Kiriha and the others who I trusted to a certain extent from our time together, it was probably a better idea not to involve a girl I had only met yesterday and tell her I was from another world . The Kingdom of Lyngle . Its quite a distance away from here But why are you traveling? Since you are going past this village, I understand that the place youre heading to is Samariel but You dont look like traders Yeah . Just how much could I tell her? It probably isnt necessary to tell her about Amakos foresight and how Im on a journey to save her mother . Its enough for me to talk about how Im a journey to deliver these letters to inform about the danger of the Demon Kings army . I gave a simple explanation to her about the fight with the Demon Kings army, the letters, and my time in Luquis . Of course, I omitted some parts . It seems like a difficult journey Thats right . Even so, we have to do it . At any rate, the entire continent might be at risk due to the Demon King if nothing is done . The Demon King, an existence that was defeated long before I was born by a hero Before she was born It was several hundred years ago, so obviously she wasnt born yet . However, I really wonder what the previous hero before Senpai and Kazuki was like . I didnt know anything except for the fact that theyre a legendary person who took down the Demon King . I wonder just how strong they are . In the present, they were like someone from a fairy-tale so there was probably no real way of knowing . In addition, thinking that the Demons will come attack in large numbers Its frightening . The Demonkin arent as scary as you imagine them to be, you know? At the very least, the Demon were looking after is a sore loser and useless . Which reminds me, I wonder how shell react when she meets Nack . She might abuse her senpai status and tease him Nack was Nack, he had an oddly serious personality . He might overwork himself . I could also imagine him crumbling under Roses intimidation . I wryly smiled as I dwelled in these thoughts . Its not a Beastkin like Amako, its another acquaintance of yours? It might be rude of me to say this but, I really thats unusual . Im aware of it . Leader, or the person who taught me, had already told me at that time that Im a peculiar person . Its a little sad for me to say it myself . What do you mean, peculiar person But Im envious . Envious? It seemed she secretly felt down on the inside, as she looked troubled, and her gaze wandered off into the distance . Hm? The weather looked like it might change . The clouds were covering the sky . From the time I was born, I lived here all my life . Its gotten to a point where Im tired of seeing the same scenery . I even remember all the faces of the few villagers that live here . Thats why I can only learn about new things from people I dont know . I have a thirst for knowledge and want to satisfy my curiosity Tetra-san didnt teach you anything? That person looked like she was plenty of life experience . She lost her smile when she heard my careless words . Her eyes were no longer looked bright as she looked at me and spoke without any expression, Since I became old enough to understand what was happening around me, Tetra-san, who had picked me up, had taught me countless, valuable things . However, theres a limit . The thing known as knowledge is continuously flowing throughout the world Since youre bearing an important mission, youre allowed to freely visit other worlds . Thats why, Im Envious of you . . . H-heavy . After Nack, this time it was Neah-san . Im not a counselor so why do I keep getting acquainted with people that have problems? I mean, she was born without knowing who her parents are and she was actually envious of me . Is still how the youngsters felt in the rural areas? Just what do you want me to do? Healing magic wont heal the pain in your heart, you know? Ah . Eh, Im sorry for saying something weird! You didnt do anything wrong, Usato-san No, I was too insensitive . Sorry . It seemed like she had come to her senses as her face went pale and she bowed her head to apologize . This was really unpleasant This was all that Necromancers fault . It was possible that he and the zombies he was controlling was the cause for the mysterious disappearances . Well then, Im going to continue training . Y-yes . It seemed like she needs to prepare breakfast since she bowed again and quickly retreated back into the house . Knowledge, huh . Because of her, those words slipped from my mouth . There certainly wasnt a good place to study properly in this village . She could probably only gather information about the world outside from the gossip of traders and travelers . She couldnt just easily say, can I go outside? either . She was a girl that wasnt too far apart from me in age . It was too much to ask for an ordinary girl like this to travel . She could encounter bandits and monsters along the way . For the time being, I should focus on the problem of the Necromancer . As I murmured to myself, I caught onto the large branch once more and resumed my training . * During lunch time, Ark-san and I were invited by Tetra-san to head over and talk with the village mayor . I didnt want to make Amako wear her hood every time we go out so she was staying at the house with Neah-san . The talk began with 5 people, me, Ark-san, Tetra-san, the village mayor, and a young man . It seemed like Tetra-san had already mentioned that we had intended to defeat the Necromancer since the village mayor didnt explain anything, but We are all very grateful for your intentions but Honestly, its very difficult for me to agree to fight that monster . The Mayor stroked his grand beard and spoke harshly . Why is that the case? We dont want to carelessly invoke the Necromancers anger . Its possible for this village to be destroyed . But more importantly, we dont know how strong all of you are . In other words, they didnt want to make the situation any worse . What should we do, Ark-san? I glanced at Ark-san who was beside me . It seemed like he had expected this response from the Mayor and started to speak in a gentle tone . We have someone capable of using fire magic in our group, which is something the zombies are weak to . In addition, Usato-dono, the person beside me, can singlehandedly trample down on a group of zombies . In terms of fighting strength, you can think of him as a very dexterous magician . Those zombies!? This young man can singlehandedly defeat those zombies Ark-san I dont think its a good idea to use a term like trample down . Its very easy to misunderstand . Look, the Mayor and the person behind him were both gazing at me with their eyes wide open Tetra-san, is it really true? I didnt see it myself but, it seemed like thats what really happened according to Neah . I cant imagine that child lying The Mayor was puzzled when he heard Tetra-sans words and folded his arms . Hmmm, you two How do you plan to defeat the Necromancer? Using diversion tactics . Diversion, tactics? Yes, well act as bait for the zombies . During that time, Usato-dono will slip through the wall of zombies alone . Without being aware of his existence, he will infiltrate the mansion . It will depend on if he can find the Necromancer but once he does, hell defeat him The plan is something like that . It was an unexpectedly simple plan . It was easy to understand what to do . Will you really be able to easily enter that mansion like that? Theres no problem with that part . Within our group, we also have someone who excels in detection magic . So this is where Amakos magic will play a role If we used her foresight, we could easily find a hole and slip past their detection . Well be able to know the movements of the zombies inside the mansion as well . Then Ill appear right behind the Necromancer and give a bang! with my punch and immediately settle everything . What do you think? I think its a plan with a good chance of success? After Ark-san spoke, the Mayor didnt say anything . After 30 or so seconds passed, he opened his mouth to break the silence . We are powerless Even if we can defeat the zombies, nothing will change as long as we dont defeat the Necromancer . The Necromancer might just retaliate against us, causing a great number of people to be injured Retaliate Besides that, some of those zombies They were our family and friends . Its painful for us to face them But above all this, what I fear the most is that once I pass away, Ill be revived as a monster that will attack my grandchildren, son, wife, and friends that Ive tried to protect . Mayor The person behind the Mayor showed a sorrowful expression once he heard the Mayors depressing words . After your death, and not recognizing that your own body is being used to attack the people you knew It was a scary thought . And Im sure that this person Had to use his own hands and personally took care of someone he once knew . Ive already had enough . I cant let that monster do whatever it wants The deceased should rest in peace . Usato-dono, Ark-dono, let me personally request this . Please let us cooperate . I warmly welcome it . However, if its dangerous, please withdraw . The Mayor put his hands on the table and gave a deep bow . Thats true Seeing people you once knew being manipulated like puppets and having to fight against them was considerably harsh . As expected, the Necromancers power was really poor taste . Anyhow, we obtained the cooperation from the village . There was one more thing that was on my mind . Ark-san, when will I infiltrate the mansion? Not yet . The zombies are more active in the day time so it would be best to start the plan at night . Also, it should be easier for you to sneak in when its dark . Looks like Ill be going at night, huh . Even if it was unlikely for me to be spotted by the zombies, there was no guarantee . Moreover, a western-style mansion like that is usually affiliated with the horror genre . The fact that I know a Necromancer is dwelling within that mansion Whats scary really is scary . In that case, well be attacking tonight? Yes . Once the Mayor saw Ark-san nod, he turned to face the person behind him . Gather all the young men in the village . Tell them that well subjugate that hateful Necromancer tonight . But dont pressure them . Only get the ones who have the resolve to fight . Naturally, youre no exception . Dont force yourself . Yes, but Mayor, you I dont have much longer, I will be accompanying them and overlooking the battle . I understand . I will inform them . The villager nodded at the Mayors words . He then gave a bow before running out . With this, we would have help from the villagers . I just had to make preparations until night time I turned towards the window and looked outside . I couldnt see past here as the forest was blocking . . but beyond that was the mansion where the monster manipulating the dead dwelled . We would be blocked by zombies, all of which possess an tremendous amount of physical strength and endurance . Just you wait, Necromancer . Ill leave the zombies to Ark-san and the villagers . Amako and I Will use a cowardly and unfair method to reach the person controlling the dead and beat him up . Although I was welling up with the spirit to fight, I feigned calm on the surface and combed my bangs up with my hand . What a look on his face It looks reliable He really has become similar to Rose . As expected of Usato-dono . The Mayor and Ark-san voiced their thoughts, as they saw something from my expression . The Mayor sounded afraid while Ark-san was enthusiastic . What do you mean Reliable look . . Similar to Rose? Theres no way I could make such a dreadful face Probably . Chapter 69 The light from daytime had disappeared and it had become night . We were completely wrapped by the darkness inside the forest . The moon had concealed itself behind the clouds, with no visible light shining from it . Normally, I would feel a sense of melancholy from the fact that this unique source of light was being covered but It was different tonight . This was an ideal scenario for us if we were planning to subjugate the Necromancer . I, Amako, and Ark-san were near the entrance of the forest waiting for the other villagers . Once they arrived, I was honestly surprised . I didnt think so many of them would come . About 30 men were behind the village head, carrying farming tools or worn-out swords . All of them looked somewhat nervous as well . This is just proof that everyone thinks that this situation cant go on . But . . we just didnt have the courage to stand up . The fact that we can display our resolve is thanks to your group . The village head sounded embarrassed, but his words were stiff . Ive obtained the cooperation of the villagers but if I were to fail to take down the Necromancer Its these villagers who would suffer under the Necromancers wrath . In that scenario Although it would be painful for my heart to do so, I would have no choice but to destroy and break all the limbs of every zombie, sealing their ability to move . Ark-sans magic was limited so I had no choice but to take the initiative . In addition Im a bit late to say this but recovery magic is one of my strong points . Once this is all over, please send any injured people to me . Ill be able to heal them right away . Usato-dono Thank you for your consideration . I couldnt tell them I was a healing magician just before the battle, as it may cause them unnecessary concern . Instead, I decided to tell them that I was good at recovery magic . The village head felt a sense of security, knowing that the wounded would receive proper treatment . After I finished speaking, Ark-san took over and began talking with the villagers . He was probably explaining tonights plan to them . As a knight, he really had the expertise when it came to working in large groups like these . He was really reliable . Amako, whose head was completely covered, made her way towards me and asked a question, Usato, are you taking Bluerin along? When we told the villagers about Bluerin, they were afraid . I feel bad for him but hell be staying in the house . Leaving that aside, hows your magic performing? Ill be depending on you tonight . Its perfectly fine . Also, I can see well in the dark . You can rely on me for that too . Hahaha, how reliable . Although I was used to the dark due to my time in Dark Lyngle, I wouldnt be able to advance in complete darkness . In that case, a Beastkin like Amako will really help . Its our first time fighting together but I have a feeling that itll go well . . . Thats true . One way or another, this is the first time . What the, was she nervous? Usually, she would go Whats the matter, Usato? Youre being so honest to the point that its disgusting . or something like that . But she responded with empathy instead . My mouth stopped moving for a moment and I felt embarrassed . Maybe I should try to make a joke here to dispel this tension . Well, from what Ive heard, the Necromancer shouldnt give us that much trouble but If the situation is different than what we expected and we are in a pinch What would you do? Ill carry you on my back . Haah? This was the first time That I heard such a chilly voice coming from you . I wiggled my finger and told her to not misunderstand . Then I began to thoroughly explain to her the Ultimate Tactic that I thought of . Youll use your magic as I move and attack . Its simple but I also think its an invincible combination . . . Youll be able to focus on using your magic . If you cant see that far with your magic when youre moving, then you can just get on my back and Ill move . You just have to tell me about the enemys movements and instruct me what to do . With my reflexes and your foresight, well be able to read the opponent and then Ill deliver a strong blow to finish them . In other words, well be the strongest as long as we team up . Sorry . I was frightened at Amako who was looking at me with those expressionless eyes behind her hood . Actually, I couldnt really see her face Which is why her eyes stood out even more . She just turned her head around in silence . Or rather, Im really curious as to how her ears move under that hood . Usato-san! Hmm? Someone suddenly called me . When I turned to see who it was, I could see Neah-san running towards me I could see a bit since the villagers were carrying torches, but it was still quite hard to see . She ran recklessly to reach me . She was trying to catch her breath and when she looked at me Ueeh!? I was suddenly hugged . I would have never expected that I would be embraced like this all of a sudden . As I was bewildered and trying my best to collect myself, I looked at my surroundings for help . However, Ark-san and the villagers didnt do anything Actually, the 30 to 40 year old looking men were wryly smiling at me . The men that were around 20 years old looked at me with jealousy . Meanwhile, Amako raised her eyebrows and looked at me speechlessly . . . This isnt supposed to be my role This is something Kazuki or Senpai should be doing . The situation had exceeded my understanding, I couldnt even feel anything . Rather, why did she suddenly hug me? Its impossible she fell in love with me something like the suspension bridge effect . With the current state of the village, I doubt she has time for such a feeling . Moreover, its only been a day since weve met . Its hard to imagine that she harbors a deep affection towards me when such a short amount of time has passed . Even if it was love at first sight, that was just a momentarily delusion . As I was someone who had to go on a journey, I couldnt reciprocate those feelings . For the time being, I held her shoulders and loosened her hands that were on my back . Although I felt a little reluctant, I didnt show it . You dont need to worry, Ill be fine . Eh? Whats with that reaction? Her eyes were wide open and she was baffled but I continued with my words . Ill beat up that Necromancer thats making everyone in the village suffer . Ill save this village, the villagers, and corpses that the Necromancer is controlling . So you dont need to worry about anything and can just wait here . . Thank you very much . Im really grateful that you would lend us your strength to this extent For some reason, Neah-san was shaken by my words and bowed her head repeatedly . As a result, she retreated and some distance was put between us . . . I feel like if Senpai knew about the hug just now, something outrageous would happen . On the other hand, it feels a little regrettable for it to end just like that . In reality, Ive had the experience of being punched and beaten up by a female . But Ive never such a gentle interaction with a girl such as a hug . If I think about this anymore, I might start crying from remembering the abuse I received from Rose . I headed over to where Ark-san was and urged him to move on . Ark-san . Lets depart soon . Let see . Is everyone done with their preparations? In response to Ark-san, the villagers raised vigorous shouts . Their fighting spirit was sufficient . In that case All that was left was to take down that detestable Necromancer . * Along the way, we didnt meet any zombies It was ominous . Were they condensed inside the mansion? Or perhaps they were scattered around randomly . I didnt know . In any case, we were able to reach the mansion without anyone getting hurt . The western-style mansion had an uncanny atmosphere, along with zombies sporadically surrounding it . The zombies were probably spread out in such a way that they could see everything in the circumference of the mansion . Ark-san, who was leading in front with a torch, had halted . Then he turned to face me and Amako . Lets separate here . Well draw the zombies from the front while the two of you will try to infiltrate the mansion . I understand . Well, lets go Amako . Yeah . Be careful, Usato-dono . Everyone in the village, please dont overdo it . As the villagers sent us off, Amako and I walked on another path . The leaves on the bushes and trees were much thicker here, making it even darker than the previous path . It really was dark Amako, lead the way . Yeah Dont lose sight of me, okay? I got it . As I kept my eye on Amako in front of me, I remained cautious . I would be able to react immediately if we encountered any zombies . Usato, stop . My feet stopped in place once I heard Amakos hushed voice and bent over . After a few seconds, a nearby bush rustled and I could a groan from a zombie . If it wasnt for Amako, I wouldve been spotted for sure . Seeing the future was really great . Uwoooooh!! I could hear loud shouts from men behind me . I could see that the villagers and Ark-san near the mansion . They had torches and were shouting to inspire themselves . Once the zombie near us heard those shouts, it started making its way to where Ark-san was . Looks like Ark-san and the others have started . Well quickly advance through this gap they made . The plan was going well so far . Amako and I had to do our best too . I braced myself and we started to move again . We circled around to the back of the mansion . After making sure there werent any zombies around, we got closer to the window . Without making a sound, I placed my hands on the window to open it . There was no resistance at all . It looks like it isnt locked . We were up against a monster but this was really careless . Theres a possibility that this is a trap but we didnt have the option to pull back . As long as we can enter and settle everything, itll be our victory . I stepped into the mansion with Amako . The room we entered was strangely tidy . That made it all the more eerie . . . It feels like something might just pop up . I could hear a zombie close by, outside of the room . I held my breath and got closer to the door . I made eye contact with Amako and waited for her instructions . Its not directly on the other side . Theres a hallway . A really wide one . If you walk down and turn a corner I found it . A wide hallway, a bit further around the corner I honestly wanted to avoid it but it might just make things more difficult later on . Alright, Ill quickly disable it and well continue to advance . I walked up to the window and tore off the curtains . I wore it over my shoulders and placed my hand on the doorknob . Even if theyre zombies, it really, really pains my heart to do this but I have no choice . Amako, tell me when its coming . Leave it to me . We both nodded in understanding . Once Amako instructs me, I will move . Since I knew the other party was a zombie, there was no need to hesitate . I waited for Amakos signal to ambush . Usato, now . At the same time Amako signaled me, I turned the doorknob . Once the zombie entered my line of sight, I struck its shoulders without holding back . In addition, I used my leg to sweep and smashed apart both of its knees . Lastly, I used the curtain I tore to seal its mouth and cover its head . With this, it was completely powerless . The zombie squirmed but its mouth was shut tight and its broken limbs were scattered below me . . . Moving back away . Amako said this with a pale face, upon seeing what I had did in just an instant . All I did was cover its eyes, kick its knees, and pin it down Since I could do it, it cant be helped, right? I didnt see it at all . The zombies arms suddenly flew off and it was already on the ground in the next moment . I thought that you finally couldnt suppress your desire to take down these zombies anymore, Usato Just what kind of super creature do you think I am . . ? Hahaha, youre just saying that from your imagination, right? Hahaha . Uheeh Amakos mouth distorted into a frown and voiced her displeasure when she saw the zombie trying to get up . Any living human who discarded their compassion and didnt show any mercy could probably do this much . Halfa-san could probably do the same . While that may be true, the times when Ill punch for real is Probably . . never . I tossed the zombie that was tied up into the room nearby and resumed our search . Aah, seriously I dislike fighting . * The inside of the mansion was much more spacious than I had imagined, and it was a little anti-climactic as there werent that many zombies . We havent encountered any zombies since the first one . But I could see that the building had been cleaned and maintained . It definitely looked like someone was living here . Did the person living here like to collect antiques? Along the hallway we were in was a beautiful set of armor . When I knocked on it with my fist, I was astonished . If these were all the same type of armor, it wouldnt sound like this . There were sets of armor lined up in this hallway with different designs . The weapons were also not the same There were swords, Morningstars, also Whats this? A halberd? A normal person wouldnt be able to use a weapon this big . It was taller than me and looked like an axe and a spear . The armor that wielded this halberd was over 2 meters in height . Whether it were the armors, weapons, or designs, there was nothing in common between them . It was like a museum As my thoughts got side tracked, Amako suddenly spoke as she looked at a set of armor . I dont think theyre that old . Ive seen various sets of armors when I was traveling . Meaning, they werent an antique collector . They were just collecting these new pieces here for some reason . It was probably just the hobby of the owner of this mansion Or What Ark-san mentioned before It could be related to that rumor Although nothing has happened in these few years, there was a strange incident where people went missing . There were rumors of strong individuals suddenly disappearing Seeing this strange scene, it could be related . It mightve been the Necromancer who was behind it all . But in that case, there was one thing that didnt make sense . Why did Neah-san and the villagers not tell us? Of course, that was assuming that the villagers were aware of the rumors . The disappearances happened near this village several years ago but Wouldnt some of the villagers think that the Necromancer did it? Despite that, I havent heard anyone mention it . I hope Im just overthinking things . Wait . Whats wrong? Theres a room with light ahead of us As we were walking down the hallway, Amako abruptly stopped and said this . A room with light Was it finally time to confront the Necromancer? I proceeded with caution and saw an opening where light was shining through . Is the Necromancer inside? Not there . Amako responded in surprise . Were we expected? I decided to open the door just to confirm what Amako had said . The first thing I caught sight of was the small light being emitted from a magic tool Wha . . !? There was an entire library inside with books everywhere and shelves that reached all the way to the ceiling . For a personal collection, there were just far too many books . Although I was shaken, I made my way towards the magic tool and picked up one of the books . It was a light-brown and tattered book . Once I flipped it around, I found the title . Re . . cord of The Key Hero . I couldnt read the authors name due to the books poor condition but it looks like a book about a hero . It wasnt about Senpai and Kazuki, it was probably about the previous hero . Since I was curious, I opened the book . I did my best to not treat the book roughly and cautiously turned the pages . But it looked like all the pages were worn-out and unreadable Looks like I cant read it But I guess its to be expected . You normally cant read a book this old when its written with ink . Thinking that, I was about to close the book But something caught my interest and I stopped . In the center of one page, there was one sentence written while the rest of the page was empty . He hated people, he loved us . He was referring to the hero, right? In that case, a hero hating people, maybe its referring to someone else Maybe he loved the same race? I dont get it at all . In the first place, I didnt know if whats written here was even true . But I am curious about it so Ill take it along . I felt a slight sting as what I was doing was no different from stealing, but I proceeded to place the book inside the breast pocket of my coat . Even though the other party was a Necromancer, I still felt guilty I nonchalantly picked up another book and scanned over it . However Huh? I cant read it How strange . It was different from the previous book, there was nothing binding it and keeping the pages together It was an extremely suspicious black book . In the first place, a language comprehension magic was cast on us when we were first summoned into this world . Ive been able to read everything up till now but I couldnt read the characters on this book . As an experiment, I tried taking a look at the other books . I could read them normally . In that case, it was just this book that was odd . Amako, can you read this? Hm? Whats this? I handed the book over to Amako, who closed her eyes and concentrated on the book with her magic . Her eyes slightly opened after only a few seconds but in the next moment, her eyes were wide open . She looked at me in complete disbelief . Was she able to discover something strange? It was apparent that her reaction wasnt normal . Amako then opened her mouth and spoke while trembling, Unbelievable Usato, this Is a Book of Magic Arts . Magic Arts? Youre able to read it? Its a term I havent heard before in this world . I cant read it . But the fact that I cant read it is why I know its a Book of Magic Arts . Amako, whats this uh Book of Magic Arts? Ive seen it before back at home but Its similar Usato, not being able to read this is correct and how it should be . Not being able to read it was corect? What did that mean? Did that mean not just anyone can read and understand it? Usato, this is bad . The Necromancer might be a monster that is able to use this book . Is that bad news? Its not on the level of just bad news I understood just from how flustered she was acting . Magic Arts, you see Are something that an ordinary person would have to spend their entire life practicing If theyre lucky, they might be able to use one portion of whats in the book . Thats how difficult it is . But phrasing it in another way, its a technique that may not reward you even after spending a great amount of time and effort . Spending your entire life just to be able to use it was far too strict . Who would make something like this? At the very least, they werent human . You can think of Magic Arts as something similar to Reinforcement but in this day and age There isnt anyone using it anymore . After all, why spend so much time trying to remember something when theres a way of using magic thats several times more worthwhile . Well, thats true . It mightve been my first time hearing about Magic Arts but even I understood that part immediately . Magic Arts was a technique that had far too many cons for humans to use . Dedicating your whole life to learning it was a difficult hurdle to overcome . However, the enemy we were facing wasnt a human . Whats the lifespan of a Necromancer? If I remember, several times that of humans . . Of course . Even worse, we didnt know what kind of Magic Arts this book held . It was possible that there might be more books like this inside the library . I didnt know how strong Magic Arts were but it was definitely something I couldnt underestimate . Lets hurry and find it . I have a bad feeling about this . Yeah The strange existence of Magic Arts I wonder what influence it will have on us . While feeling uneasy, Amako and I both exited the library and resumed our search for the Necromancer . * A bit of time passed after Usato-dono and Amako-dono had infiltrated the mansion . The villagers and I would gather the zombies in front of the mansion, and I would cast my fire magic at the center to defeat them . Fortunately, everything was proceeding smoothly and no one was hurt as we acted as a diversion . . . Strange . It was proceed too smoothly that it made me uneasy . The zombies were moving exactly like we predicted . I felt a sense of insecurity overcome me as something didnt seem right . I should give it a try I enveloped my sword in flames and cut down the attacking zombies . Looking at my surroundings, the villagers with farming tools were pushing the zombies back while the ones with swords were swinging at their limbs . Most of the zombies couldnt move by now but Zombies were still coming out . The village head breathed out in relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead . Then he called out to me, As expected, Ark-dono . No, I wouldnt be able to do anything alone . Its thanks to everyone else that I can swing my sword to my hearts content . Thanks to the villagers, I didnt have to worry about my rear and could focus on fighting the zombies in front of me . As a result, even someone as unskillful as me could take care of the enemy and protect these villagers . I hope Usato-dono will be successful . If its him, he will be fine . . . You have a great amount of faith in him . Of course, were comrades . We have fought on the same battlefield and on the same side . I knew he was someone who is tough and wouldnt yield, no matter who the opponent is . For someone like him, I didnt think he would lose to something like a Necromancer in the slightest . However, I should go support them soon . If Usato-dono isnt able to find the Necromancer, the two of them will really stand out inside the mansion at some point . I would need to save both of them . I decided to inform the village head of my intentions, After we defeat the zombies here, well be entering the mansion . I suspect there will be zombies inside as well . Hello? I was puzzled as there was no response, so I turned around At that instant, the village head swung down his sword at my wrist, knocking my sword away . . . !! The vill Everyone!? What are you!? I was shocked at the sudden attack and retreated a few steps back on reflex . But this time, the villagers had just fought alongside me were holding me down . Guh . . Kuh, whats the meaning of this!? Betrayal No, thats not it . This is The village head had no response to me and his eyes looked empty . He was also holding me down with a tremendous amount of strength, something an aged person like him shouldnt have . The other villagers holding me in place were similar . Theyre being controlled!! The villagers didnt set me up . The person who was controlling the villagers had set up a trap . In that case, the moment we entered the village, we This isnt good, Usato-dono!! I had to warn Usato-dono and Amako-dono who were still inside the mansion . Just as I was about to shout, the controlled villagers pinned me down and got me on my knees . Kuh Just like I expected, this is interesting . The voice came from behind . I tried to turn my head and look behind me but I was held back . My entire body froze once I heard the persons footsteps coming from behind me . I also noticed that the surrounding zombies slightly trembled and looked at the approaching figure like Yes, it looked like they were servants awaiting for their masters orders And it could also control living humans I only knew one monster capable of doing so . So, thats it!! You, you Youre the Necromancer!! And Kukuku How smart . I feel like Ill be able to have plenty of nice conversations with you . One of the villagers held my head down and forcefully strangled my neck, as if it didnt want me to say any more . But the Main Event isnt you today . The person drew closer to me and sank their fangs down into my neck . The next moment, my body lost its strength and my consciousness gradually faded Guh, ah . Gah . Ill probably be given a suggestion in a short moment . If she is who I think she is, Ill be her servant the next time I wake up . However, I couldnt resist anymore . Usato-dono Amako-dono Im sorry . I If only I noticed it sooner The villagers restraining me had loosened their grip and I fell on the ground . In the moment that I still held a shred conscious, I I was able to see the figure of the girl whose eyes had changed into red, like the color of blood, along with her gruesome smile . Chapter 70 After exiting the room full of books, we decided to search through the other rooms again . Although it couldnt be called a thorough search, we were visiting each room with Amakos foresight . By doing so, we could quickly check if anyone was in the room . Ark-san and the villagers were also on my mind, so we couldnt waste time by checking through each room in detail . When we reached the third floor, we found ourselves in a spacious room . Amako paused and her body slightly shook . Did she find it!? Or so I thought But the Necromancer was nowhere to be found . Usato, the room we were in Hm? No, its nothing . Was there something about that spacious room just now? I checked the room again, just in case . Nothing looked out of place, except for the fact that it was a really large room . Amako looked slightly worried, so I started to carefully think about our situation . It was possible that the Necromancer had already run away . I dont know how they noticed us They mightve started to make their escape from the room with light as soon as we infiltrated . But it was still too soon to assume that they had already escaped This is We were on the first floor . Did this door lead to the basement? I looked at Amako for an answer . Its dark, I cant see anything . Theres no source of light anywhere in the room . Is it storage for food or something? Well, well know once we open it . I twisted the doorknob and pulled to open the door . The moment the it opened . . a cloud of dust and a bizarre smell came from the other side . This smell was The first thing that came to mind was it was similar to an animal or a beast like Bluerin . However, there was also something that moldy mixed in as well . Cough What is this Did they keep animals here or something? Amako, you alright? Im fine, it does smell a bit though Amako held her nose using her sleeve and her gaze fell on the other side of the door . It was indeed pitch black . I couldnt tell how big the room was either . For the time being, I guess I should take a step inside and take a look . The door wasnt fully open due to the dust earlier . I opened it all the way and took a peek inside . I couldnt see anything even when I squinted my eyes . However It feels like theres something big here . I wasnt too sure how to express it . I just felt a presence here of some sort . I couldnt see anything but I was sure of it . Oh, right . Isnt Amako here? Arent her eyes better than mine in the dark? Amako, look ahead . Ah, I mean normally . Not with your foresight . Amako nodded and looked at the darkness in front of me . I only felt something vague, but how about Amako? Im guessing theres some sort of large antique here . That would explain this moldy smell . As I was immersing myself in my thoughts, Amakos body visibly shook and she began to fall Heyyy!? I grabbed her by the collar in panic . Amako plopped onto the ground, with her strength exhausted . Just what are you doing? Its not like you at all . As I was about to voice my thoughts, she suddenly hugged my arm . Is hugging people the popular thing to do today? While I thought so sarcastically, I noticed Amako was quivering . Amako, whats No, what did you see? It mustve been very startling . Amako leaned her head against my arm in silence . It was enough to frighten her this much . I should confirm it myself, right? It might be something that could harm the villagers after all . If I went back into the room with books, I could take the light and use it to navigate past this door . Just as I got up, Amako applied more strength onto my arm and prevented me from moving . It seemed like she saw what I intended to do with her magic Her eyes were desperately telling me to stop . Usato Dont Go . I mean, Ill have to investigate it either way Our eyes Met . With who? Or maybe with what . Thats not a living thing . Its something much more dreadful . I thought I had seen many things in my life already . . but this is my first time seeing something so repulsive . Thats why, you shouldnt Go . I got it . Seeing Amako urge me with her eyes, I reluctantly agreed . I could probably quickly check the basement but theres no way I could leave her alone right now . I gently closed the door and faced Amako . Its fine now Lets search somewhere else . This was a failure on my part . Even if I didnt know, I made her look at something gut-wrenching . Amakos personality was like an adults but she was still only a 14 year old girl . Certain things will scare her, appropriate for her age . I felt disgust at my own carelessness and stood up . Amako finally calmed down as well . She looked apologetic once she separated from me and said, Sorry, for saying something so selfish . I dont mind . Im not such a narrow-minded human that would get angry over something like this . . . Even though you get mad over small things all the time . Thats because youre always saying something cheeky . Amako pouted in dissatisfaction and I awkwardly smiled . Afterwards, we continued our search for the Necromancer . There are almost no more rooms left to search . After we finish searching through most of them, lets meet up with Ark-san . Just where is the Necromancer? No, did the Necromancer even live here in the first place? But Im at least positive that someone is living here . I dont think the villagers are lying to us about a Necromancer controlling the zombies Seriously, there are just too many things I dont understand . As I felt defeated and continued walking, I noticed it . Huh? Whats wrong? Did the noises from outside disappear? Before I knew it, Ark-san and the villagers couldnt be heard anymore . Even if I couldnt hear their voices, there should be some kind of noise as they were battling and acting as a diversion . It was strange . Did they already handle all the zombies or I didnt want to think of this possibility . . but perhaps they were the ones who were defeated . It looked like Amakos thoughts aligned with mine as her expression became rigid . Change of plans . Well meet up with Ark-san right now! Yeah! We started jogging towards the front entrance . Searching for the Necromancer was important but the safety of the villagers takes priority! We arrived and I placed my hand on the doorknob to open the door But through the slight opening, a hand that looked like a withered branch came through and tried to grab me . I could see an entire horde of zombies on the other side trying to make their way in Tsk An ambush!? I grabbed Amako by the collar and lifted her up, as her response would be too slow . At the same time I did so, I kicked a zombie that had come through the door in the abdomen . Although I wasnt able to use a lot of strength, the zombie flew back from my kick and knocked several zombies down . Using this chance, I took Amako under my arm and ran . Groans from zombies echoed throughout the mansion as I ran . I dont know where they were hiding but Amako, its going to shake a bit! Hah!? We should get out of here first . I held Amako under my armpit, dodging zombies attacking from left and right, and made my way up the stairs . Fortunately, there werent many zombies lurking upstairs . I kept going and arrived on the third floor . Without pausing, I headed for the spacious room . Upon seeing the door leading to the room, I immediately kicked and smashed it open . It was an extremely expensive-looking door, but I have no choice under these circumstances . The room was no different than before and there was no sign of zombies either . Weve been driven in a corner Usato . This was the third floor; there was no place to run . I could hear zombies slowly making their way up . Even if we turned around, we would just be trapped . Hah What should we do? Should I try using my magic to find a spot with not that many zombies and breakthrough? Thats not necessary . Instead, theres a simpler way . Just from how these zombies have been positioned, I felt like the person controlling these zombies was purposefully leading me to the third floor and giving me an escape route . But theres no way I would feel timid from a height like this . Who do you think taught me? Shortly after I learned to use magic, I was thrown off a cliff by a savage brute . Kukuku, dont think you can corner me just because were on the third floor Wait a minute . When I abruptly opened the large window, Amakos voice shivered . Pfft, youre really a girl after all . Being scared of heights, how cute . If it was Inukami-senpai, she would have already fainted . However, we couldnt avoid this . . give it up . Obviously, I couldnt hold her under my armpit and land like this . I placed one hand on Amakos back and the other one under her knees . I lifted her up, and moved a few steps back from the window . Dont worry . I will absolutely not let go of you . Even if you phrase it cool like that, I still dont want to . Lets go! Amako!! Careful not to bite your tongue! Listen to me I vigorously ran towards the open window and jumped off the third floor . Amako screamed soundlessly . There were no zombies below us and I was able to land safely . My legs felt a little numb, due to the fact that I was carrying an extra person . I think we were about 15 meters in height? Fuuh Escape Success . I started applying healing magic on the spot to Amako who was still in my arms . I also made sure to keep an eye on my surroundings for any potential threat . But there were no zombies anywhere outside the mansion . The zombies seem to all be inside the mansion right now . We should search for the others . Can you stand? S-scary S-scaryyy . How pitiful . She mustve been really scared of those zombies . Yeah, no helping it . I let down Amako, who was still in shock, and the two of us walked on the path leading to the village . But as we did, I noticed a persons figure on the ground . They looked strangely familiar . Once I got closer, I was able to confirm it was someone we knew . Ark-san! There was a bit of blood flowing down from his neck . There was no sign of movement from him . Is he asleep or dead? Are you okay!? I used healing magic on him . But even after fully recovering his wounds, he didnt wake up . Hes muttering and groaning . . is he having a nightmare? I healed him already but I remember there were two small holes on his neck . It looked like something had drilled or pierced through his skin . Its possible that Ark-san was like this because of that . Just what happened to him? And where are the villagers? Its possible that the villagers had run away . And then Ark-san took on everything alone Although I made an unpleasant face due to Amakos words, I couldnt deny them . Ran away, huh . The most likely scenario was Ark-san telling the other villagers to run away while he fought by himself . The zombies dont pose much of a threat alone . In that case, a powerful enemy must have appeared and was outside of our expectations . However, this is . . ! When my thoughts reached there, I heard a rustle from a bush . A zombie!? Or so I thought, but what appeared was The villagers that I thought had already ran away . When Amako saw the villagers, she quickly hid behind me and put on her hood . In order to have a better grasp of the current situation, I called out to the village head . Are you alright!? Y-yeah Leaving that aside, Ark-dono is Ive cured his injuries but Im still not sure why hes like this . What happened here? Once I said that, the villagers expressions turned grim . Summing up what the village head told me, the villagers were attacked from behind by another monster while fighting the zombies . That monster was exceedingly strong . . their weapons apparently couldnt even damage it . Ark-san wanted to prioritize the safety of the villagers . He told everyone to run away and fought against the monster alone Is that really the truth? Ark-san was a person entrusted with the duty of guarding over the castles entrance in Lyngle . He was someone who took pride in being able to protect others . If someone like him fought seriously, he should have been able to protect these villagers . But just taking a look at my surroundings, there were no signs of battle at all . Its unnatural . . especially if you take into consideration that Ark-san was capable of using his flaming sword . There was also that wound on his neck . If he was bitten by that strong monster, then it would have been from behind . I find it hard to believe he would allow a monster to easily sneak up on him like that . You can leave the rest up to us . Please go ahead and return back to the village first . I will carry Ark-san . U-Usato-dono you are We still havent found the Necromancer yet . Also, the monster that attacked Ark-san might still be around somewhere . Its possible that the monster might head towards the village Thats why you should all head back first . The villagers panicked . Are they afraid of the monster attacking their village? Or did they not expect me to do this? I dont know . Right now, I should find a place in the forest where no one knows and hide Ark-san . I can entrust Amako to look after him . If the Necromancer isnt here, Ill have to go through with my original plan of destroying the limbs of every zombie so they cant do anything to the villagers Im very reluctant to do so, but sometimes Im just left with no choice . Well then, you should all hurry back to the village so your families know youre safe . Hm? There was no response . Thinking that it was strange, I turned around . However, my arms and legs were suddenly restrained by something . My body couldnt move? It was more accurate to say that . . I couldnt move anything below my neck . When I looked down, there were bright violet patterns all over my body . I could see the patterns flowing to my arms and legs It looked like they were binding me . Whats this? Just when did these appear? Usato! Whats wrong!? Noticing something abnormal was happening, Amako drew closer to me . But for some reason, the nearby villagers started to attack her . Amako used her foresight to dodge the villagers hands but she still looked astonished . These people arent conscious! What? They are being controlled!? I thought the Necromancer could only control the dead . But werent the villagers still alive? Fufufu !! It was a laugh that didnt come from any of the villagers . The voice came from the mansion The open window on the third floor . It was as if they were there since the beginning They sat by the window and looked down at us in ridicule . At this moment, the clouds covering the moon had disappeared and the moonlight illuminated the entire mansion . In addition, I was able to vividly see the appearance of the figure sitting by the window . They had hair that was long enough to reach their shoulders . However, it wasnt the brown hair I was used to seeing on her It was repainted to jet black . Her eye color had completely changed to a bright, bewitching red . Neah San? Yees, Usato-san . She was wearing the same clothes and acted no different than before . . Seeing her like that, I couldnt hide my confusion . * Why are you Cant you tell just by looking? Neah-san, who was still sitting, replied . She appeared from the mansion and thats where the Necromancer is supposed to be . Although I didnt want to admit it, she is the culprit behind this . . or at least one of the people involved . Did you do this to Ark-san? Fufufu, thats right . But it seems like youre calmer than I expected . I thought you would be more flustered I actually want to panic more But my body is being restricted and I cant move . This situation is bad . If these villagers arent conscious, it means the girl in front of me might be controlling them . The villagers eyes looked dreadfully hollow I looked at Amako who was beside me and muttered, Amako, run away . But Usato Dont make me repeat myself! Hurry up and get away from here!! Ark-san and I cant move! Look at this situation, youre the only one who can do something right now! . . I got it!! It seems like she understood . Her hesitation disappeared and started running towards the village . The villagers didnt move . I turned my attention to Neah-san, who was pleasantly smiling . I questioned her, Are you sure you dont want to chase after her? Hm, itll be fine to catch her later . Im also interested in the offspring of beastkin but their senses are a little too sharp . I see, Neah-san No, Neah didnt know about Amakos magic . Im glad I decided to keep it a secret . If Neah had more interest in Amako, it would have been more dangerous . So, just what did you do to me? All I did was immobilize your body . It would be difficult to restrain you with just the zombies and villagers, you see . She sounded proud and something appeared from her hand There was a pattern glowing on her palm, similar to the one binding me . This is a binding technique . It takes a very, very long time to build up this much binding strength . But the more time you invest, the stronger it will be . It was really difficult! I almost reached my limit before giving up because of how annoying it was It took 6 hours! Well, Im sure you cant understand what Im saying . Neah blew on her hand to erase her technique and jumped off from the window . Black wings sprouted from her back and she gently descended down . At this point, I was well aware that she wasnt normal . Nevertheless, this binding technique Im guessing its some kind of Magic Art . Before arriving here, she hugged me . That was probably when she planted it on me . I thought it was strange that she hugged me there but I see, this is a Magic Art . Just like I heard, it seems like its quite hard to learn . . Why do you know about that? . . Well there was a Magic Arts book in one of the rooms . There was light coming from that room too, so I figured it must be important Youre kidding, I forgot to turn it off? Eh? Its nothing . I guess I dont need to explain then . Thats right, Im a monster that uses Magic Arts . Shes stubborn and evasive, isnt she? But To think that you were a monster, huh . I thought she was just a normal village girl . I couldnt hide the fact that I was shocked that shes a monster . No, even seeing her up close like this right now She looked just like a normal human being . Neah enjoyed how confused I looked and gave a lovely smile . She pointed at herself and said, There are monsters that look just like humans, you know? Although there arent many of them . Then, you are the Necromancer? Youre half right . After all, theres no way a normal necromancer could control living humans, right? She has a point . But the book that Rose gave me to read didnt mention anything about a monster that could control living people . Im half a necromancer, and half a different type of monster . Hahaha, whats with that? Dont tell me youre actually a vampire that bites people on the neck . . Sorry . Seeing Neahs face stiffen, I ended up apologizing . I really didnt think she was actually a vampire . Its a rare monster, thats probably why the book didnt have any information on it . A half necromancer and half vampire . I see, if the vampires in this world were similar to the fictional ones in mine, then Neah can probably control the people after biting them . She could give them superhuman strength as well through blood or maybe shes using some kind of alteration magic For the time being, its clear that she has the power to control other people . Fufufu You really are a strange human . Despite being restricted like this, it doesnt look like youre afraid of me at all You dont need to compliment me so much, Im not that great of a human . As for anything concerning fear, I have a lot of resistance against that . I lived under the same roof of with a much more terrifying existence . But it seemed like there was something strange in my words as Neah let out a pfft and started laughing . Youre not that great of a human? Thats not the case at all . I mean, you can defeat my servants with just your physical ability alone . Thats already beyond extraordinary . In addition, you resisted my Charm . Youre really just too much . Charm? Attraction or captivation . Its one of my powers as a vampire . Most humans would be all over me and act deredere, but Just what kind of mental resistance do you have? Im fairly certain theres no way a human could normally endure it . Youre saying its all because of your power that caused my heart to beat faster when you hugged me? Actually, didnt you only hug me so you could plant this binding technique on me? I wont forgive you . Hey, why do you look angry all of a sudden . . ? Shouldnt you have been mad earlier when you found out you were betrayed? Of course I would be, you played with my na?ve and simple feelings . At any rate, Neah had set up this play . She manipulated the zombies and acted from the very start . What do you intend to do with me? Ill have you talk with me . Talk? With you? Eh? She didnt want to suck my blood or treat me as a source of food? She just wanted to talk with me? . . No, theres no way she would go through the trouble of setting this all up if she only wanted to talk with me . She must have a different goal in mind . Neah drew closer with her hands behind her, until she was at arms length . She smiled and then looked directly at me . I told you, right? I desire knowledge . Not the kind of knowledge you find on paper . . I want peoples memories and the life they experienced on their travels . But not anyones memories will do . I want to know more about you . I want to know what kind of life youve lived so far, what kind of trials youve overcome, and all the details as to how youve come to obtain such abnormal power . . Theres no guarantee Ill tell you anything . You will talk . If I give you the command to talk, you will have to obey . Her lips parted from her smile and revealed her fangs . If I get bitten like Ark-san, will I be controlled? In that case, were all these villagers bitten? Wait, since when have you begun to do this? Hmm, I guess roughly 200 years ago? That seems to be around the time I started acting as a village girl Then, Tetra-san Tetra? Ah, Im actually more like a foster parent to that child . All the villagers are being controlled by me so all their memories and feelings are something I made up on my own whim . Thats why when I said I had no parents, that was a lie . Tetra-san being my foster parent is also a complete lie, of course . I imprinted a memory to that child so she thinks Im her real daughter . I was dumbfounded at Neah bluntly speaking such careless words . 200 years . . it would explain the set of armors in the mansion . During this time, no one realized what was going on No, they did realize it but their memory was wiped . It was also possible they were made into servants . She has repeated this process countless times That was the truth behind the rumor that Ark-san had told me . This was already beyond the level of madness . But I knew that my words wouldnt get through to her . I decided to stall for some time instead . I got it . Ill talk with you . Huh? I can just effortlessly control you, its not a big deal . But I guess thats fine too . If its just talking, I didnt mind . But not right now . Would it be too much to ask for you to wait until our journey is over? Hm? We have an important mission entrusted to us . I told you about it yesterday . . it concerns the future of this entire continent . Thats why, wait until then . If you would like, you can make some sort of contract for me to sign with your Magic Arts . Ill come and meet you again . Of course, Ill come back with the intention of trampling you under my foot . Ill get the feared Great Demon King Rose and the scary bunch to pay a visit to you . But it seemed she interpreted my words differently, as her reaction was much different than what I expected . Neah held her cheeks together and went Kya! in excitement . She was also blushing for some reason . Its the first time anyone has made such a bold confession to me . Its not a confession!! Confessing while being restrained like this, am I supposed to be some kind of perverted masochist!? Neah chuckled in response and proceeded to talk, But I wont allow it . I cant wait that long . I want to know whats inside your head as soon as possible . Theres a crisis approaching this continent . Im a monster, anything related to the Demon King doesnt affect me . No matter what? No matter what~ This girl . Ill beat you up, little girl . Eh? Hm, nothing at all . I smiled and pretended I didnt say anything unusual . Fortunately, she only thought she misheard what I said . In any case, it doesnt look like she has an intention of releasing me . . . If you choose to tell me everything I want to know, you might be released sooner . Ah, of course Ill know if youre lying right away . All I have to do is suck some of your blood . Ill obediently abide How much do you want to know before releasing me? Yeah, until I lose interest, I guess? If I was a normal person, I would gladly accept this proposal . But I was a human summoned from another world . I must absolutely not talk about that . She treats the unknown like some sort of treasure . If I talked about another world to her, I might end up as her captive for life . I must avoid that at all costs What are my other options? Whats the matter? Youll be released faster if you tell me everything yourself . Seems like you cant answer . My coat was grabbed and I was pulled forward . Neahs curious gaze locked onto mine . She wasnt using her Charm but I couldnt look away from her . Fufu, once I get the information you want to hide out of you, Ill return back your sanity . Then well have a nice chat over some tea . A few seconds . A few minutes . I didnt know how long, but it felt like a lot of time passed as we kept staring at each other . All of a sudden, Neah gave an enchanting smile and grabbed my shoulders with her hands . It was similar to those stories Ive read before, when a vampire is about to suck blood from a human Theres no way Im going along with this!! I mustered all my strength and stored power in my right arm . I felt a surge of pain, running through my arm like lightning . But I immediately used healing magic to heal it and continued to struggle . I continued this cycle of instantaneous destruction and restoration I could see that the patterns around my arm were gradually growing dull . I felt like I would breakthrough soon . . I can do it! Its not like I could freely move yet but . . I moved my arm to protect my neck . Her fangs sank into my hand . Other than the fact that I was bleeding, I was fine . It seemed like she could only control humans she bit on the neck . Eufhh!? Whufhhy!? I wont let you bite me that easily! Im not tasty either!! Kuh Neah withdrew her mouth from my hand and took a few steps back . I didnt think I could just use my brute strength to break through Magic Arts . But it looks like I can do it if I try . I started to do the same to my other limbs, until they could finally move . As expected, my trained and tempered body wont betray me . . !! You just used your strength? No way!? Neah looked at me in amazement as blood dripped from her mouth . Using this chance, I ran towards Ark-san who was lying on the ground . I should make my escape for now, I cant wait here to be rescued . I still felt the restriction from the bind but it shouldnt pose too much of a problem for just running away . Theres no way Ill let you get away!! Capture him!! While I was running to Ark-san, Neah commanded the villagers . The villagers clung onto my body from every direction but I kept advancing Since my body didnt move as I liked right now, fighting back wasnt an option . This is something Im used to I would carry several injured soldiers all the time, since Im part of the Rescue Squad . This is nothing . But it might be difficult if any more weight is added While I complained inwardly, Ark-san got up . Ark-san!! Youve finally woken up!! Help me out a bit . . Ah, are you perhaps being controlled? As a reply, I got tackled . This is bad, this is baddd!! If Ark-san is in Neahs hands, theres no way I could run away from here . No, even without that, I dont think theres much I can do in this situation . Gugyah!! Geh Even worse, the zombies from the mansion had started to assemble . It looks like this is really the end, theres no way I can handle that many zombies . It felt like all hope was lost and just when I was about to give up GURUOOOOOOOH!! A ferocious growl from a beast resounded throughout the surroundings . Neah didnt understand what was going on but I knew what this growl signaled . It looks like youve finally brought help Ark-san and I couldnt do anything right now, so there was only one other guy who had enough strength to do something right now . Amako understood that and called for him . I could hear him rapidly approaching . In that case, there was only one thing for me to do . Bluerin!! Do it right here, including me!! Guruaaaaaaaaaah!! The beast that appeared with a powerful growl had blue fur . . it was the Blue Grizzly, Bluerin . Riding on top of his back was Amako . Bluerin seemed to have heard my voice and continued running towards me without losing any speed He then rammed right into the villagers . Due to Bluerins strong ramming attack, the villagers, Ark-san, and I were all blown away But before I landed on the ground, Bluerin had already moved and cushioned my fall . Amako helped me up and I thanked the two of them, As expected of my partner . You too, Amako Thank you . Guah . Naturally was what Bluerin seemed to convey while looking content . Leaving that aside, we should hurry and get away from here . But . . Ark-san Just as I was about to say that, I stopped . We couldnt save Ark-san right now . Perhaps Amako knew that and tried her best to not mention it . We couldnt save you right now but Well save you no matter what . I got onto Bluerins back and proclaimed to Neah who was overcome with surprise, Ill come retrieve my comrade tomorrow night Ill leave Ark-san in your hands until then, Neah . Neah glared at me after I spoke and Bluerin ran in the opposite direction of the mansion . A Necromancer that is causing a village to decline Thats just what it looks like on the outside . Its just a fa?ade created by a monster who wants to satisfy its lust for knowledge . A mix of a necromancer and vampire, its a formidable opponent One that we have no choice but to fight . Chapter 71 Shiru: Ill be able to give more consistent updates again . After escaping from Neah, we hid in a nearby forest . We needed some time to think of countermeasures against Neah . We couldnt exactly go to the village unprepared Even if I have my Healing Punch, I dont like the idea of having to attack the villagers that did nothing wrong . Ill try my best to not hurt them . I was affected by Neahs binding technique as well . I couldnt move my body the way I wanted . . it made me realize again just how absurdly powerful this bind is . I overused my magic to forcefully break out of it . I wouldnt be able to save Ark-san right now, I needed to let my body properly rest before confronting Neah * Its morning, huh . Right as I woke up, the first thing I caught sight of was Bluerins slovenly face with drool . I felt like I was leaning on something soft too When I looked back, I realized I was using Bluerins back as a pillow . I was about to instinctively push Bluerins face away, but upon remembering last nights events, I stopped . I used my hand to pet Bluerin on the head instead . Thanks . I was saved because of you . Gufuuh . Bluerin growled in delight . It seems like he likes my left hands touch Wait, my left hand? I can move it . Looking closely, the patterns on my body have completely disappeared . I guess they vanish after a period of time? I imagined that since it was Magic Arts, it would have a permanent effect on me . Fortunately, that doesnt seem to be the case . I stood up and checked my bodys condition . There was nothing unusual . In fact, I felt pretty good . I think my body feels sturdier than before . Hahaha, I didnt think that Neahs Magic Art would help me with my training I couldnt help but think that it was a good thing that I was tied by Neah But Im not a masochist . That reminds me, wheres Amako? She should have been in the forest with us, dont tell me she went to the village on her own? No, she was someone who had plenty of experience for long journeys . More than me by far, at the very least . With that in consideration, I should just wait for her . I decided to sit back down next to Bluerin . After 10 or so minutes of waiting, Amako appeared from a bush . There were some leaves stuck on her hair, but she didnt look injured . I sighed in relief and walked towards her . Youre awake Hows your body? You dont need to worry about that . Im full of energy . I winded up my arm as I replied to Amako . She looked relieved, just like I did . She then presented a wrapped up bundle . Inside, there were a bunch of fruits . . and they closely resembled apples . She handed one to me . I thought you might be a little hungry Thank you! The fruit should be fine, since Amako was the one who brought them . She worked at a fruit store, but more importantly, she had an abundance of survival knowledge . Shortly after giving my gratitude, I accepted the fruit . I wiped the fruit using my coat and then took a bite . The fruits sweet and sour taste spread all over my mouth . Yeah, its good . When Amako heard me softly mutter that, she took a fruit and bit into it as well . It looks like youre fine after eating it . It should be safe for me to eat too . You I cant believe you treated me as a food taster for poison so naturally . This is the result of me spoiling her with too much kindness . Even if I could cure it with healing magic, things that harm me will still be painful . While I complained in my mind, Amako placed a fruit by Bluerin and sat down next to me . How do you plan on saving Ark-san? The enemies arent the zombies or the villagers being controlled . The problem is that monsters powers and her Magic Arts . A half necromancer and half vampire . It was an unexpected twist . She continued to act as a village girl for the past 200 years . Her words filled with tears and her expression when she gave her thanks . . they were all lies . That should be obvious to me now, since thats what she was aiming for from the start . But I still feel shocked . I still didnt know her personal strength and combat capabilities . The only things I knew at the moment were Her ability to manipulate the dead as a necromancer . Her vampire powers, which allow her to control the living as long as she bites them on the neck . She could also use her Charm, just by locking eyes with someone . Lastly, she also had her Magic Arts . Honestly speaking, it took a lot of effort on my part to break out of that bind . Bluerin would . . probably be okay, just barely . Neah might aim for you instead . Ill be careful . Yeah . It seems like theres some of kind condition that needs to be met for that Magic Art to activate . She didnt say it herself but I suspect that She has to come into contact with the target herself first . Otherwise, she didnt need to go out of her way to hug me . Im certain she marked me back then . If thats the case, I just needed to be cautious . In other words, dont let her touch me . At my perfect condition, I could definitely do it even if I were surrounded by zombies and villagers . But it was possible that she possessed other Magic Arts as well . Since she has been living for at least 200 years, she should have one more . I dont know what other Magic Art she has . But I wont be able to save Ark-san if I get cold feet . Also, hes Being controlled, right? He might be an enemy as well . . . Yeah . Neah was definitely controlling Ark-san . I had to take this seriously and use everything I have to confront him . Wait a moment . Ark-san was already bitten and under Neahs control . Was making Ark-san fight the only thing she could do? No, it wasnt that simple . Neah probably searched through his memories by now, which means This is bad Eh? Our identities have been exposed My identity as a human who was summoned from another world . Amako, a beastkin who could use a rare and special magic that could predict the future . I cant imagine what she would do now that she knows . I only know that theres no way she would give up on us now . Haah If I only gave Neah the impression as a healer who had a lot of physical strength, she mightve still underestimated me . However, shell probably be using everything she has to capture us now . How can this possibly get any more troublesome? Well, whatever will be, will be . I took another fruit and bit it . All I can do now is rest and maintain my bodys good condition . Oh yeah, I have a book that I got from the mansion . I used my right hand to pull out the worn out book from my coats pocket while holding onto the fruit with my other hand . Amako tilted her head to the side in question once she saw the book . Whats that? Something about the previous Hero I think . I didnt thoroughly look through the books contents, so I wasnt sure if this book was genuine . Theres still plenty of time until night . Although I didnt want to think pessimistically, I might not be able to read this book ever again after today . I should read a bit of it . Without much thought, I started flipping through the pages . * Before I start writing about him, theres something I need to say . He personally doesnt like it when someone writes about him . He would prefer not to have his own achievements documented . For him, his achievements are reminders of the many lives hes taken . As he was someone who survived through many battles and stood on a mountain of corpses, he felt a pain beyond our imagination when he was praised for his achievements . But I wish to pass this knowledge onto the future generations . For the bystanders who misunderstood him and didnt see his true appearance, I humbly desire for them to sympathize with him as well . He was alone . Whether it was friends or people who understood him, there was no one . His hometown and family was nowhere to be found . He walked on his dark path alone, leaving many corpses in his trail, until his hands were completely dyed with blood . He was what the humans and sub-humans would call a hero . But I want whoever is reading this to understand one thing . A hero doesnt exist anywhere . Its an image people just made up because it was convenient . No matter how much strength he possessed, he was still only human . As for what Ill be writing, its a story about one human . Its a record of our sin, a form of atonement for the distant future . * There seems to be some special circumstances After reading that far, I took a breather . What in the world is this? There was too much darkness surrounding the Hero . I started reading more out of boredom, and it was consistent with the narrative in the beginning . It was carefully describing the Heros emotions and what was happening . I dont know what kind of person wrote this but they were definitely someone who was close to the previous Hero . They fought against the Demon King before but I think the demons are completely different than before . At the very least, thats what I read . It describes the Demon King Army, in a much more vulgar way than I know them . They used the captured humans as a source of supply for magic, brainwashed them, and sold them like slaves At any rate, all I knew was that the current Demon King Army was only trying to take over Lyngle . Although, they did give us a surprise attack Yikes, its written here that the Demon King devised a plan and caused one of the human countries to become a traitor . A country, not a village Is the Demon King really the same person as the one written here? Their methods feel really different The person called the Hero found out about this scheme and defeated them all . But there was no joy or anything from the narrator . They were simply writing down what happened . It felt a bit like the history books Ive read . Looks like he had a lot to deal with Well, Im living in the present now . Even If I know the situation back then, the only thing I can do is give my sympathy . Even so It looks like the non-humans idolized the Hero . It seems so . I dont know that much but my hometown does hate humans . However, Ive never heard them saying they hate the Hero . After hearing Amakos words, I turned my attention back to the book . I dont know if this book talks about what the Hero did for the non-humans . But if they idolized him, it must have been a pretty big deal . Hm? There was a small memo inserted between the pages . When I turned to that page, there was a drawing and characters that I couldnt read . The characters are a little blurred but an expert could probably carefully examine this to find out what it says . A crocodile? A lizard? No, it has wings too . It looked like it was spitting flames from its mouth too . The wings on its back looked sharp as well . It wasnt a really good drawing . . But it gave me this weird and indescribable feeling . As for the memo that was inserted here, Im guessing Neah put it here . Perhaps she figured out what the characters are . I opened the memo * With one breath, everything was disintegrated . When its claw swung down, the earth split . When its tail moved, a mountain would be shaved . That monster, which went down the path of evil, was known as the Wicked Dragon . When that thing went past a forest, it would corrode all the vegetation and greedily devour every single living thing . When it went past a country, all the water would be polluted and the people living there would be all killed without any reason . However, he was able to defeat that monster . The battle took place in Samariel . The Wicked Dragon suddenly made its appearance there one day, causing destruction and enveloping its surroundings with poison . For all the events Ive written about involving him so far, he has been using his magic to deal with everything . He was blessed with an unparalleled magic, but that held no meaning against the Wicked Dragons thick and powerful scales . The battle continued for three days and three nights . During that time, even I couldnt personally witness it . But I was able to see the moment when he delivered the final blow to the Wicked Dragon . He purposely plunged inside the dragons mouth where there were no scales . He concentrated all his power into his short sword and pierced through its bowels and heart, ending its life . No, if I had to borrow his words, he sealed it . According to him, he couldnt kill that monster right now . Knowing that the Wicked Dragons soul still existed, it felt strangely ominous to stare at its dead body . For someone like him who has ended the life of countless demons and monsters, it was very peculiar that he couldnt kill the Wicked Dragon . He was only able to seal it, which I found difficult to accept . When I looked at the Wicked Dragons corpse that was standing among the rubble, I harbored a certain fear It wasnt that he couldnt kill it, but rather he didnt want to kill it? I had a foolish doubt like that When I voiced my doubt, he said nothing . As for what his silence meant, I didnt know . * The Wicked Dragon . Well, that certainly does appear often in Fantasy genres . But Ill pass on having one appear in front of me . If whats written in this book is the truth, then its definitely not an enemy I could take on . Its possible that even with Senpai and Kazuki, we might not win . Thinking of it like that, the previous Hero was really extraordinary . . . The previous Hero was a super cheat . Yeah, there are probably novels with settings like that out there . Why was Neah studying something like this? I didnt know her that well but this was one of the things that I couldnt comprehend at all . Or maybe she was just reading this on a whim . Well, I guess it doesnt matter . Usato . What is it? Amako suddenly called me . I closed the open book and turned my attention to her, who looked a bit anxious . Do you remember that large room from the mansion yesterday night? Aah, yeah . What about it? It was the room where we jumped off from . At that time, I thought I had seen that room before It looked like the one I saw in my dreams Thats Amako was the only capable of seeing the future and today I was uneasy about whether or not we could save Ark-san Which is why I didnt think or notice anything peculiar about that room . I mightve just been imagining it . The room wasnt so clean in my vision, as there was rubble everywhere Also my dream was really vague too So thats why she looked surprised for a second back then . We were searching for the Necromancer back then, maybe she was being considerate and didnt want me to worry? She is really an awkward girl who pays attention to weird things . But if the place she saw was that large room, it means the person in the mansion is the one who gets on their knees in front of me . In other words, Neah is the one who will stab me Probably Its decided . Im going to deliver a Healing Punch to that little girl the moment we meet and incapacitate her . Once I found my resolve, Amako hung her head down a little and spoke . I know you have healing magic so I dont need to be worried but She can use Magic Arts, so if you happened to get cursed Cursed, huh . That didnt occur to me at all . I can understand why Amako would feel worried . I easily fell into Neahs trap yesterday, after all . But if Im feeling afraid before doing anything, I wont be able to advance . I think its important to take some time to think as well but Ark-san is being held captive at the moment . No matter what, well have to save him either way . I smiled at Amako and tried to lift her spirits, Theres no way I would lose to something like a curse, yeah? I was able to break out of her bind with just my physical strength somehow . You dont need to worry . Im aware that youre some kind of superhuman, an eccentric person who wouldnt be considered human in most cases and able to look calm on the surface under any circumstances But youre still more or less human Im worried . Alright, maybe you should be worried about me for a bit longer . This little She actually looked genuinely worried as she said that . I gave a big sigh and leaned against Bluerin who was still sleeping . Youre too restricted to that vision of yours . But theres no way it would be wrong . Its because theres no way it would be wrong . What you saw will certainly occur in the future . However, you were only seeing that from your side . In the end, it was a subjective view . Its not like Im denying what Amako is saying, its a little different . When you saw blood drip down from me, you didnt directly see it, right? Its possible that it isnt my blood . It could be the blood of the person trying to stab me . That person was leaning on the wall and sitting before . Also, I was covering what was happening due to my height and body build . In short, theres lots of outcomes even when youve seen the future with your vision . Lots? First of all, theres no way I wouldnt be able to avoid an injured person stabbing me with their knife . Even if I were about to be stabbed, Im confident I can immediately smash it apart . Ill be able to see it coming, thats why Ill be able to easily dodge it . I didnt directly state I would be able to fracture the knife with my bare hands since I wasnt sure . But with my current dynamic vision, I should be able to . I could heal my wounds and fatigue with healing magic and react to surprise punches from Rose . If I dedicate everything to my vision, I should be able to cope with anything . But even you could be stabbed, Usato . Let see . Thats certainly possible . But youre saying could, not definitely . That means theres hope, dont you think? Uh Thats . . youre being unreasonable . The sulky Amako couldnt help but let out a little smile . I can honestly understand why Amako is worried . Theres no way I would feel good if Im the only one who could see what would happen in the future . In her words, its not necessarily true that I always see the future I desire . And theres nothing I can do . That sense of helplessness is torture . When Amako was in Lyngle, she spent every day like that . However, she isnt alone anymore . Believe in me . Ill believe in you . Is it really okay? Of course . I felt a little regret, since I said something really embarrassing . But I did my best to not show it and nodded to Amako . Even if they were my real feelings, saying it directly from my mouth was embarrassing . In that case, Ill believe in you . . a little more, I guess . I felt satisfaction from Amakos reply . She abruptly stood up and looked at me with a serious expression . She proceeded to say, About saving Ark-san That Lets do it . That? Despite how you said it yourself, you dont remember? I felt like Amakos trust in me suddenly dropped . As she stared at me with cold eyes, I folded my arms and started to think . What could that be referring to? When we were rushing to save Ark-san, did we devise some kind of plan? Diversionary tactics? Wrong I I With Usato Amakos cheeks blushed red and she muttered incoherently . Me and you Once my thoughts reached there, I finally understood what she was trying to say . In other words, Amako was saying we should do the Combination that I spoke of . I see, that . At that time, I was only saying that as a joke but T-that was joke? Gaan . Amako received a shocking disappointment . When I said it back then, it was certainly a joke . I thought about it carefully later on and I did think it might be our best option right now . However, it was essential to take into consideration what Amako wanted to do so I didnt say anything . No, its different now . Last night I thought that might be a decent strategy . Of course, thats only if youre okay with it . I want to save Ark-san . Moreover, I believe in you . Thats why Ive decided to do it . I see . Then theres no problem . If we combine, well get Neah in no time at all . Well have Bluerin this time as well . Ill have him mow down a lot of things . We would carry it out at night . The only other thing was Neah knowing about our real identities . Im worried . * Yeah Huh? Where did I put it? I rummaged through the mountain of books in the library and tilted my head to the side in confusion . When I realized that Usato and Amako came to the library yesterday, I checked to make sure that nothing was missing . After going through everything, I realized that the diary I had only one copy of was missing . I temporarily fainted when I was working on the binding technique to use on Usato yesterday and forgot to turn the lights off when I left . I knew I was too careless but I didnt think something this troublesome would happen . I lifted my face from the mountain of books and noticed my hair was disheveled . I decided to give up searching for the diary . Its one of the few documents left about the Hero Dont tell me they took it? Normally, humans would just think its some dirty notebook . Ah, geez . I still wanted to read it some more I folded my arms and sat down on the old chair that I was familiar with . I began to think . I wonder why Usato, or perhaps Amako, would take that diary? Out of curiosity? That guy? He didnt take the Magic Arts book that could have a lot of value if you sell it . He took the diary which may or may not have historical value? Or perhaps the book really caught his interest . The humans were an existence that admired the Hero . He was a heroic figure who was able to take on the Demon King that was currently waging war on Lyngle . Ive heard that theres a country that blindly worshiped the Hero but I dont think it was Lyngle . He doesnt seem like the type to admire the Hero . In fact, I dont think he would have any interest at all There was a possibility if it was Amako . Shes a beast-kin, theres no telling what shes thinking . In either case, it didnt change the fact that they took it with them . Fortunately, I had a source of information that could tell me why they would take the diary about the Hero . I leaned against my chair and shifted my attention to him behind me . Hey, what do you think? Ark-saaan . I called out to Ark-san, who was standing idly with vacant eyes, by the librarys door . He was under my control and would tell me anything I wanted . His birth place, experiences, relationships with friends, anything was possible . In reality, I would prefer to talk to Ark-san while he was fully conscious . However, I observed him for the past two days and came to the conclusion that he was the type of man to never betray his friends . He was popular with humans but his type was really annoying for monsters like me . Why do you think Usato is interested in the Heros records? I used my suggestion as I asked the question . He replied in a monotonous voice, Theres a link between Usato-dono and the Hero . . Hah? I sprung up from my chair and ended up knocking a pile of books nearby . A link with the Hero? Whats with that? That sounds like something very interesting . Dont tell me its something disappointing like him receiving a similar nickname to the Hero . I asked if he was sure, as my voice shivered in excitement . He nodded . Tell me in greater detail! . . Ah! Actually, not now . Tell me about Amako first . Ill hear about Amako before Usato . That piece of information was strong enough to stimulate me, even after 200 years . Ill listen to what he has to say about the unusual beast-kin first . Amako-dono is a beastkin and I know that already . Leave that out . She Came to Lyngle in order to save her Mother back in her country . Fuuhn, her Mother, huh . My mother, thats already a memory from a long time ago . Once the humans realized my mother was a necromancer, they killed her . My father who was a vampire ended up just the same . With that being said, I dont have a grudge against the humans . If I had to say it, the humans are the bad ones since they always take revenge . Leaving that aside, she traveled all the way to Lyngle? I thought she was someone amazing, but I guess thats it . The magic she uses is Perception magic, right? You can leave that out too No, that was just the lie we used to deceive everyone . Eh, I thought I was doing pretty well . You didnt trust me to that extent? Although I was playing the deceiving game too . I didnt feel like they saw through me but dont tell me they were already on their guard from that point? Well then, what is Amakos magic? She can see the future . She uses her magic to foresee it . . . Youre kidding . Even I didnt know how to react and remained silent . This magic was a very scarce type of magic among the beast-kin . The ones that possess it are considered very precious in their own country . The beast-kin tribe right now should have a Princess of Prophecies, known to read the flow of time . A human connected with the Hero, and the Princess of Prophecies? Whats with this combination? This isnt normal . I looked at Ark and asked while trying to suppress my trembling, Your group, no What is Usato? Human? Usato-dono is Someone that was summoned from another world like the Hero, a human . When Arks words came out, I couldnt comprehend them for a moment . But after a few seconds, something surfaced from my mind . Hero Summoning . The method of obtaining a Hero . Using teleportation magic to call someone from another world with suitable qualities into this world . No, it wasnt magic . . it was more like a ritual under these circumstances . And that was what carried out here . Ahah . Another world . Another world, another world, another world . What a wonderful unknown . I finally knew the reason why Usato was being stubborn and didnt want to talk . I didnt need to confirm it, this was the correct answer . If I knew about this, I would absolutely not let go of him . I would probably tie him up like some treasure . I have lived here for 300 years and there was another world beyond my imagination out there . At first, I was just doing this for some entertainment . I thought I found a human that could help me kill some time . But after our first meeting, I changed my mind . I was interested to know more about him . And now, Ive changed my mind again . I feel a great sense of attachment to him . Tell me more about that . Yes . He was summoned along with two Heroes in Lyngle . He was put into the organization known as the Rescue Squad and received severe training . The Blue Grizzly monster with him isnt a familiar . He follows him around with a relationship of pure trust . During the recent battle against the Demon King, he was able to save many people . Finally, he was the one to defeat one of the Demon King Armys generals . The more I hear, the more I want him . Just the fact that he was a person from another world was enough to pique my interest but his activity in this world made me curious as well . The surprising thing was it hasnt even been a year since he arrived and he was able to accomplish all this . Ill definitelyyyy capture you . Ah, but using the zombies and villagers doesnt seem to work . Ark-san, does Usato use some kind of special magic? Usato-donos weapon is simply just his physical ability . He only uses healing magic on his body . Among all the people I know, the only one that surpasses his physical ability is the person who taught him . Waah, how frightening!~ When I saw him smash apart a zombies legs during his infiltration, I was honestly stunned . It didnt even take long for him to take care of the zombie . One zombie is usually enough to hold down a normal human in one second . I could spend a lot of time to create binding technique again but it might end up like last time . What if I tried fighting him myself? No way, thats impossible . My Magic Arts werent suited for combat and I definitely couldnt contest against that superhuman strength of his . Thats right . I could just use that . There was one thing in this mansion that was from my fathers collection . It was what got me interested in the Heros records . I couldnt suppress my excitement and quickly rushed down to the 1st floor, where the entrance to the basement was . I arrived at the door, which gave an eerie feeling, but I opened it without hesitation . I didnt think I would make use of it but I have no choice . Theres a monster out there I need to catch . As I talked to myself, I jumped all the way down . I looked up and there was a small crack near the ceiling, allowing a bit of sunlight to pass through . I laughed . If a zombie, human, and monster like me wont work Then Ahah . Its frame was large enough to reach the ceiling . Its mouth was torn apart . Its right eye was gouged out . Its wing was shredded in pieces . I calmly stood in front of the monsters corpse that had only one eye and one wing . Chapter 72 Night had arrived . Bluerin and I were located at place between the mansion and the village . We were making our preparations here We would be confronting Neah, so we couldnt slack off in our preparations We continued until it was almost time to head out . Bluerin, there will be lots of enemies outside the mansion . Be careful . Guah . Your worry is unnecessary . How reliable . Im just making an assumption, but there will probably be tons of zombies surrounding the mansion . Im not sure if Neah will use the controlled villagers . But I should definitely consider the worst case scenario . Usato, I had a look at the villagers . How was it? With impeccable timing, Amako had come back after I requested her to take a look at the village . Her report will heavily influence my choices . All the villagers are present . It looks like she doesnt want to get them involved . . . I see . It seems Neah only intends to use Ark-san and the zombies . Whats she thinking? It is because she thinks its enough? Or does she have something up her sleeve? Either way, it doesnt change the fact that I needed to save Ark-san . Ill be able to go all-out without the villagers present . The horse seems to be fine and our belongings should still be at Tetra-sans house . Also, here . Amako presented me some cloth, ripped from curtains . I accepted it and then questioned her, to confirm her resolve . Are you really alright with this? Youre going to receive a lot of shocks, in various ways . I want to save Ark-san as well . Moreover, Im already used to how reckless your actions can be, Usato . Her words were filled with strength, a big contrast from last night when she said scary, right after I jumped off from the third floor . Without saying anything, I turned my back to her and squatted down . Amako drew closer, placed her hands on my head, and lightly jumped onto my back . I took a firm hold of her legs with my arms . Once I confirmed that Amako was balanced, I slowly stood up . I thought it would be more difficult to keep balanced but its not that bad . Simply put, I would carry Amako on my back . This was our plan . Amako would use her foresight, I would move . If things go according to plan, well be able to prevent any enemy attacks, as long as we can see them coming . We would truly be an invincible combination . Alright, now lets tie this cloth around us . Using the cloth I received, I wrapped it around the both of us . I tied it in place on my hips, while making sure it wouldnt be tight enough to hinder my mobility . . . As I expected, she was light, just like a small animal . For me, it was almost equivalent to carrying nothing on my back . How are you doing back there? Is it uncomfortable for you anywhere? . . Usato, do you really not have any other thoughts on this? Eh? Hahaha, its still three years too early for you She suddenly gave me a strong arm choke . . and it didnt look like she had any intention of letting go . Its a bit painful not being able to breathe S-stop My face turned pale and I tapped her arm with my hand . Once she felt satisfied, the strength in her arms loosened . You wont have a next time . Eh? Ah, okay . As I tried to catch my ragged breath, Amako whispered this in my ear . Her words were concise but her voice contained a chill I havent heard before . Hey I replied to her in a frightened voice . Whats going on? Before I knew it, Amako had grasped the power to decide my very fate . Ive heard the stories of how terrifying a girls anger could be but I would have preferred to have not experienced it just before the battle . Bluerin . Are you ready? Guruah! His large and blue body visibly shook as he roared . It seems like the preparations are finished . Amako, focus on using your magic . Ill do my very best to defend you so no attacks can harm you . Its fine, you dont need to worry about that . Good . Bluerin and I started walking towards Neahs mansion . The plan is simple Beat Neah up right away and release Ark-san and the zombies from her control . As for releasing the villagers There was still something that didnt add up . But I could just be overthinking it . I didnt understand her thought process for one thing Why would Neah act as a villager girl for 200 years and be a substitute for Tetra-sans daughter? However, that didnt really matter now, Ill have you return my comrade . Alright Lets go!! Guoooooh!! Amako clung tightly onto my back as I broke into a run . * Only a short amount of time passed since I started running but the mansion was already in view . We knew that she was inviting us in her mansion . The room on the third floor was lit, unlike yesterday . I could also see zombies surrounding the mansion . However, they didnt concern me . I wasnt their opponent this time, after all . Bluerin!! Im counting on you to lead them away!! Guruah!! Bluerin charged ahead of me and rammed his body into the zombies, creating a path . The scene before me reminded me of a traffic accident from my world, where Bluerin was the car . If the zombies werent so sturdy, theres no doubt that a normal person would sustain a serious injury from Bluerins unstoppable charge . The bones in the zombies body bent due to Bluerin, but they still rose up . We didnt have the time to take care of these zombies one-by-one . I left the rest to Bluerin, while Amako and I proceeded to go inside the mansion . Dont think Im going to be polite and knock on the door before I enter!! I kicked open the entrance door that had been thoroughly repaired, knocking away several zombies that stood on the other side . Three on the right, one of the left, three up the stairs . OK, Ill punch them . Right as Amako gave me this information, my body immediately moved to repel the oncoming zombies trying to grab me . Using my fists, they were all knocked away, and crashed into the walls . If I know where their attacks are coming from, its easy to deal with them . Lets keep this pace and go up . As I ran up the stairs, the three zombies that Amako mentioned appeared . I calmly grabbed the hands of the assaulting zombies and threw them hard onto the ground, rendering them powerless . Head straight . Go up to the third floor . Theres no one there on the stairs . Go pass the door . I see, no one there, huh? Following Amakos words, I quickly went up the stairs and arrived on the third floor . Once I was in front of the door, I paused . Wait, what are you doing Usato Eh, dont mind me . Im just going to give a greeting . Yes, just a little greeting . Without minding Amakos confusion, I stored power in my fist . For controlling our comrade Ark-san, and for getting in the way of our journey Theres no way I wouldnt be angry . Just like I promised, I have arrived!! You shut-in vampire!! At the same time I bellowed, my fist also made contact with the wooden door . Without holding anything back, my hand penetrated through the door . The impact was strong enough to break the hinges and send the door flying away . Good of you to have made it Wait, thats dangerousssssss!? Neah had been expecting us on the other side, but she shouted in fear and got on the ground to avoid her own door . The door broke through a large window, creating a big hole . Eh, m-my mansion is H-hey! Dont you have any manners!? Cant you properly enter a door!? Do you realize how difficult it is to repair everything!? Like I care!! I cant afford to waste time with you!! Before you can scheme anything, were going to fight right away!! Hiih!? Without being concerned about Neahs change in expression, I jumped towards her to knock her out . Usato, dont!! !! Just as I was in range to chop Neah, I stopped once I heard Amakos words . At the same I stopped my movements, I noticed something coming towards me, and separated from Neah in a rush . A sword had appeared in the spot where I was just a moment ago . They had bright red hair . Their sword was dark grey and unrefined but it glittered from the shadows . They were also wearing a dignified armor piece, something that they didnt possess previously . Ark-san stood in front of Neah . Neah placed a hand on her chest and tried to catch her breath . T-that was close . Fu, fufufu, how is it? The situation has been reversed . Neah got up from the ground, looking proud and elated . She spoke and gave us a provocative smile as she hid behind Ark-san . If I could create an opening and just knock Neah out That was what I had in mind . However, I didnt think Ark-san would be able to react this fast . . . I guess youre not going to move, Ark-san . . . Silence Although hes being controlled by Neah, hes properly protecting what hes supposed to protect . As he is someone who had many years of active experience protecting the gates of Lyngle, theres no way a surprise attack like this wouldnt have been foreseen by him . Haah Im really at a lost . I gave a sigh and lowered my fists, realizing that any further attacks against Neah would be futile . It seemed that Neah relaxed once she saw that, as she looked curiously at Amako who was on my back and tilted her head to the side . You two, that appearance of yours I see . That way, Amako can focus on using her foresight magic . . . You heard from Ark-san, Im guessing . Of course . Ive also heard a great deal about you, Usato . As expected, she found out . If things were going to turn out this troublesome, it would have been better to take her down on our first encounter . Youve been summoned from another world, right? Thats right . Im not someone from this world . I really didnt want you to know but now that its come to this, I cant do much about it . Ill attack from the front . Ill knock out Ark-san first and focus on my fight with Neah . For that, I need to Amako, I feel bad for saying this since not a lot of time has passed but could you get down? . . I got it . If I were just facing the zombies, I could still have her on my back . But against Ark-san, it would a big handicap for me . Even I didnt know how powerful Ark-san fire magic was, but since he was being controlled, he might go all-out . If he were to fight seriously . . the first thing that comes to my mind is Minas explosion magic during her fight with Nack . If Ark-sans fire magic had at least as much range as Minas explosion magic, theres no doubt that if Amako were on my back, she would be caught in an attack . Amako got down from my back and Ark-san took up a stance with his sword in silence . I think you know but I have no intention of holding back, okay? Your heroic feats, strength, endurance Ive heard everythinggggg from Ark-san . Thats why he will be fighting you with everything hes got . Oh, Ill also lend a helping hand Just a bit . Lend a helping hand? . . Did she do something to Ark-san? Did that armor with really bad taste have anything to do with it? Looking at Ark-san, the armor he was wearing covered his entire body . . it was far too big and hollow on the inside as well . It looks like I wont know what hes hiding unless we fight . Do it . !! The moment she commanded him with her voice, Ark-san immediately rushed out towards me . Judging by the sharpness of his blade and how it was enshrouded in flames, he could easily cut me in two . Ark-san! I avoided his downward slash by taking a step back, and then I focused healing magic in my fist . There was no meaning of using my healing magic against the zombies, but the story changes if my opponent is a living person . Ill use my Healing Punch to immediately knock him out . But before I can, I had to knock away that sword from his hands first . When I faced Halfa-san at the school grounds, I was able to deflect his staff with my fists . But if I made contact with Ark-sans sword, I would be the one injured and bleeding It might not seem like a big deal since I was just fighting against a different weapon but thats not true at all . Furthermore, Ark-san was an expert with the sword . If I charged in recklessly, there was a possibility of receiving a fatal wound . !? His flaming sword swung from below me, I leaned back as it almost grazed the tip of my nose . If I had been hit by that, it wouldnt have just ended with been a simple burn . I doubt Neah has the intention to kill me but shes probably okay with capturing me half-dead . Even If I were half-dead, I had the confidence to heal myself back . However, Id rather not get sliced by a flaming sword . Anyhow, I should throw away my hesitation and just face Ark-san without holding back . Itll be over if I can just knock him out . Im sorry . Im going to punch you . While being careful of the trail of flames his sword left behind with his swing, I used my right hand to grab the hand he was holding the sword in . I then used a Healing Punch with my other hand to strike his breastplate . I definitely felt the impact transfer to Ark-sans body . With this Its finished . But the moment I was about to say those words, strange patterns emerged from Ark-sans breastplate . The patterns were similar to the ones that immobilized my body before . They flickered and travelled from his chest down to his feet . It felt like the attack that Ark-san received was being re-directed somewhere else D-dont tell me!? I had already let my guard down and was in turmoil . Ark-san didnt miss this opening and aimed his left hand at my abdomen . The moment I could process what was happening, it was already too late . Shit When I tried to clad my entire body in healing magic, Ark-san already had a fireball in his palm . He released it, and the flames engulfed my entire body . The fireball had driven right in my stomach It was definitely effective . I was blown away from the impact and crashed into a wall . I collided with the nearby suits of armor as well, and they landed on my back as they fell down . Usato!! The flustered Amako rushed towards me and helped me get up . My white coat had become dirty with black soot but there were no holes anywhere . I didnt have any wounds either . If the force from his fireball wasnt all that powerful and I wouldnt be burned, then there was no need to use any healing magic I didnt think you would be able to take my Healing Punch like that . . Umm, why are you basically not injured at all? My only reply to that question would simply be that I trained myself . To begin with, Im someone who had withstood Roses fists . An impact like this is nothing much . In any case, just what is that armor that Ark-san is wearing? Im certain that its not a vampire or necromancers power . But seeing those patterns again, they must be The second Magic Art Correct! Neah was happy that I got it right as she pointed at me with her index finger and gave me a bright smile . The armor hes wearing is a special one made by me, its been loaded with Resistance charms . Its function is easy to explain, as long as it has charms loaded on it, it will ward off a type of attack that I chose . The more, the better . But there is a fatal flaw to this design The armor has a limit of how many charms it can hold so its not that effective . Seriously, this pitiful Magic Art isnt that useful so I rarely have any chances to use it . Not that useful, huh . Its probably the worst match-up for me . If it could absorb all my punches and kicks, theres nothing I can do . She probably knew that as she covered her mouth and tried to suppress her laughter . Fufufu, if you want to stop Ark-san, why dont you pick up one of those swords or axes scattered on the ground and attack him? If you have some kind of offensive magic, thats fine too! Thats only if you dont mind kill Ark-san, hahahaha!! In other words, physical attacks with my body would be useless . But Im not going to harm him with a weapon . Even if its unreasonable, thats something I couldnt do . She clearly knew I couldnt use any kind of offensive magic and was taunting me . It means that everything was planned right from the beginning . Her smile also really made me feel irritated too . Haah . First my magic was ineffective, and now even my own bodys physical abilities cant do anything . Even I cant do anything at this point . In that case, I recommend that you give up . Even if you were to defeat Ark-san, I still have another card to play . No matter how you struggle in this situation, theres no way you can win against me . Give up giving up . . Hah . Dont mess with me, you damn little girl . Ill definitely not abandon Ark-san, and I have no intention to give up . Dont think Ive lost just because I cant punch with fists or kick with my legs . I forcefully tore off a pair of gauntlets from a fallen suit of armor near me, putting them on my hands . Iron gauntlets . I dont think these can withstand much but I didnt have much choice . I should be able to deflect Arks flaming sword with these now . I brushed my hair up with one hand covered in metal, and glared at Neah who stood behind Ark-san . You only know me based on the information youve received . But theres no way you know what Ive experienced since coming to this world and everything that she taught me . Thats exactly why Ill capture you and Forcefully make me tell you? Thats only true if you can capture me . Ill also teach you one thing about me that you dont know . I Hate to lose . Well then, I can dodge a sword but this would be my first time trying to deflect one . If I let my guard down for even a moment, it will be fatal! I knocked my iron covered fists together to confirm their condition . I took a deep breath . Then I raised my fists to confront Ark-san . Chapter 73 Amako, get back As I said that to Amako, who tried to draw closer to me in worry, I didnt take my eyes off Ark-san . That large armor of his It might look nothing special but it was capable of stopping my physical blows . Its safe to assume that blunt attacks wont work . Although using an edged weapon is a viable option, its far too dangerous when I intended to save him . In that case Ill just simply fight . If I cant do anything in my current situation, Ill try to find a solution as Im fighting . In order to do so, I would have to fend off his attacks . These gauntlets were something that I picked up during our fight This is a step forward to victory . I placed my left fist on my hips and punched out with my right arm . I also took a small step forward with my right leg . Ill be able to react to any attack this way . Come at any time!! In response, he raised his sword above his head and rushed out . I was able to clearly see the trajectory of his downward slash I steadied my hand, ready to block his sword . !? Too slow . My eyes slightly widened upon hearing him mutter while still looking expressionless . But inside, I was completely shaken . Honestly, Im really scared fighting against a sword this close Theres also the fact that this is a battle I couldnt lose, and its putting a lot of pressure on me . However, no one else could save Ark-san other than me right now . For his sake, for our sake I definitely wont retreat . I Have to do it! I squatted down to avoid his next slash, coming from my right side . I then grabbed his ridiculously large armor, pulled him towards me, and planted a knee strike in his abdomen . But as expected, it had no effect . It appears that this armor was neutralizing any impact . I noticed that Ark-san was gathering magic in his hand and quickly put some distance between us . ! That was a close one . I dont want to get blown away by his magic again . I mightve been fine last time but if I took a direct hit in the face from Ark-sans magic, even I wouldnt be completely unscathed . Before I was able to catch my breath, Ark-san leapt at me with his sword again . It looks like you wont give me any breaks! He swung at me numerous times, leaving trails of flames . I dodged and used my gauntlets to block his attacks I was concentrating only on protecting myself . Hot . Every time he swung his flaming sword, it was suffocating . . it also felt like something was prickling my skin . However, I endured it . My gauntlets would clash against his sword and create sparks . When he lunged at me, I would twist my body to avoid it . I continued defending, stopping each and every slash But my right gauntlet that blocked against his sword is getting hotter!? Hot!? Its turning bright red!? Noticing that one portion of the gauntlet was turning red, I took it off in a hurry and threw it on the floor . If I waited any longer, it would have burned me . I could handle a small burn but its not a good idea to receive damage when I can avoid it entirely . If I was just facing a normal sword, the story would be different Fufufu The thing known as fire is such a big problem . I used healing magic on my right hand, breathed in, and used my left gauntlet to deflect his next attack . ! . Hmm? During the middle of his attack, I saw his arm shake a little . His movement was also a bit awkward just now . Seeing that, I had a good guess of what was happening . Looks like youve reached your limit Its something that every person had to deal with . In my case, my stamina is just a bit higher than the average person . My body is also able to withstand more physically demanding tasks than most . Moreover, Ark-san has been attacking me this entire fight . Im only defending, its obvious that he would wear himself out first . Normally, in this scenario, my opponent would step back to catch their breath . But Neah is the one controlling Ark-san right now . As long as she doesnt give a command to stop, he will continue to attack . Only if he wasnt being controlled She probably hasnt realized that Ark-san has exhausted his stamina . Even if Ark-san was only attacking me recklessly, I couldnt easily deal with him . He had too much skill, but in a battle where he is exhausted, I could definitely win . I avoided his slash, which was a bit slower now . As I did, I took the chance to take a look at Neah . ?~ She was looking at me and in a really good mood, probably due to the fact that Im fighting defensively . This confirms it . She didnt have much combat experience . She saw that I was easily blown away from Ark-sans first attack . She was under the impression that I would be defeated without much trouble . In that case, I should defeat Ark-san before his body breaks apart . Although I wanted to knock Neah out first, Ark-san wont allow that . . . ! Wait . If you reverse this line of thought If a direct attack from me wont work, then I just have to use another way Then its decided! !! I returned my attention to Ark-san . I slipped past his sword . Then I moved closer to his breastplate and pushed him up . The impact of blows from me might be negated, but it shouldnt do anything to a push It seemed my line of thought was correct This is it!! Prepare yourself, Neah!! . . Eh? Me? She let out a confused voice and glared at me . I pushed and drove Ark-san, or more accurately, his armor into where Neah was standing . Of course, Ark-san will be completely fine . However, I wonder how this person thats about to get squashed will be? Ah, eh!? Youre still aiming for me A-Ark-san! Stop!! !! But unlike what I expected, Ark-san thrust his sword into the ground and prevented himself from falling . His armor loudly clattered as he forcefully stepped on his break . He was able to stop, huh . He must have been frantic since the position was really awkward . Tsk W-whats with this person? Theres something wrong with your head Theres plenty of other methods you could have used, just how many times are you going to target me . . ? What? Saying theres something wrong with my head . . Well, its fine . Ill do it as many times as needed . I looked at Ark-san who was trying to hold on with his sword . U, uu Its effective . It wasnt damage from me punching him . Im guessing its damage from the armors weight . If my guess is right, then I have a good understanding of what this physical resistance on his armor really is . In other words, the Magic Arts you casted on this armor can only nullify attacks against it Things are quite simple then . Ill throw Ark-san at you again . Ill keep doing it until Ark-san falls unconscious . . . Youre comrades, right? Youre going to throw him countless times C-can you really do it? Neah-san replied with a nervous voice . I didnt falter from her words and got in position to throw . I have no choice but to do it . One of the reasons is that I cant personally damage this armor but the other is that I dont want Ark-san to draw his blade against me and Amako . I dont want him to feel regret from hurting us . For that sake Ill stop Ark-san . In response to my words, Neah looked slightly stiff and Ark-sans mouth moved a bit . But Amako was shaking her head . It would have been nice if things ended here For you guys, that is . What do you mean? Before she could reply, Ark-san moved . He was able to catch his breath a little but his movements were still a bit dull . No matter what shes planning, Ill just throw him again Wait!? A large fireball suddenly appeared in Ark-sans hand and was making its way towards me . While I was shocked he would use this much fire inside the mansion, I created a Healing Magic Ball in panic Then I threw it at the large fireball, causing an explosion as they offset each other . W-what the When we were fighting early, he was doing his best to not use fireballs . But all of a sudden, he casts a large fireball at me . A smokescreen? While covering my nose from the smoke, I was on guard for Ark-san . After a short a moment, something sharp appeared and was trying to pierce through my neck . I quickly tried to deflect it with my left gauntlet But it was predicted and he grabbed my hand to stop me . !? Ark-san!! The hand that grabbed onto my arm drew me closer . My legs lifted off the floor, the hand that was grabbing me had released me, and from there Uhooooh!? I was thrown off the third floor . I could see a horde of zombies below me, and Bluerin, who was beating them up . I felt like this was a scene from a movie I re-positioned myself in the air and safely landed on my feet . Bluerin noticed my presence and looked at me from the corner of his eye . But then I remembered about the girl who was still on the third floor Amako is As I was about to raise my voice to call out to her, I saw Ark-sans figure descend down from the third floors window . If I fought Ark-san here right now, I couldnt be sure that Amako would be safe . I mean Neah is a little dense in some areas, so I know Amako would be fine but it didnt change the fact that Im worried . Should I ignore Ark-san? No, if I let Bluerin be Ark-sans opponent, he could be killed . Bluerin, Im fine here . Go to where Amako is . Guah? Im entrusting her to you . Bluerin sensed how serious I was from the tone of my voice . He ran towards the mansion without hesitation and gave a loud growl . Amako should be fine if Bluerin is with her . Amako wasnt a simple girl who would be caught by a zombie, either . I didnt need to worry . The problem is I have no idea what you want to do . Fufufu . I spoke to Neah who had appeared before I knew it and sitting on the roof . A violet light was emitting from her hand as she looked down at me . You only fell from the third floor, theres no way you would be defeated . I just wanted to change the stage One where Ark-san can go all-out . In the next moment, Ark-sans sword surged with even more fire . Unlike when I was inside, the flaming sword was now radiating so much heat that I could feel it from all the way over here . Apparently, he personally doesnt like using this technique . After all, its power is excessive and would burn his opponent to death . Well, I dont think youll get away with a simple burn if you get cut by his sword this time . Neah said so with scorn . As for me, the appearance of Ark-sans blazing sword overlapped with Minas . His offensive power is certainly exceptional I just find it funny that a healing magician like me is outside fighting against someone as powerful as Ark-san . Its like Im Nack fighting Mina . As his Master, I have to overcome this trial of fire as well . I remembered how Nack swallowed all his fear and stood valiantly against Mina . My mouth couldnt help but form a smile . Fortunately, Ive already grasped the method of how to beat Ark-san with that armor on . If I cant punch or kick him, I just needed to change my tactics . Moreover, I have to say that making Ark-san fight me outside was a bad move . When you were discussing with Ark-san about a plan to capture me, he must have told you this, Dont make me fight outside . Its best for me to fight in an enclosed space . Right? What about it? In the current situation, its clearly Ark-san who has the advantage . Youre not able to inflict any damage to him with your physical attacks while hes able to freely use his destructive fire magic . Like Im saying, its something you cant fully understand just from hearing it . Dont make light of me, Im someone who has personally trained under Rose . My strong point isnt my strength, its my speed . I dont need to worry about colliding against anything in this open space, nor did I need to worry about Amako being injured . Ark-san, Ill save you right now . Bring him down!! At the same time Neah spoke, Ark-san swung his blazing sword sideways, creating a fan of flames directed at me . I felt a strong heat radiating from his attack . . but I gathered all my strength and ran towards it . When I was close to making contact, I jumped over it . There are no ceiling or walls here . After I landed, I immediately started to run . I tried to get closer to Ark-san, but the person commanding him above gave him instructions to stop me . A wall of flames formed around him and knocked me back . I need to go faster! I rolled on the ground . I got back up and ran with even more speed this time . As I ran, countless fireballs were launched at me . But none of them were able to touch me . Im sure Neah gave instructions to Ark-san, this isnt a good move either . Slow Way too slow!! As expected, Ark-sans condition isnt as good when hes under control . He definitely wouldnt use these predictable attacks over and over again like some kind of robot . If it was Mina, she would be trying to scatter her explosion magic everywhere, preventing from moving however I liked . That would be the most effective way to seal my legs . Alright! I changed my movements before approaching Ark-san . Neah lost sight of me for a moment, while Ark-san was looking in the wrong direction . Before he notices, Ill get closer to him and quickly knock him out! I instantly closed our distance and just when I was about to grab him, he turned his attention to me and looked at me straight in the eyes . Wha!? I was noticed . . no, he reacted instinctively!? Is it the intuition he developed as a knight? Ark-san swiftly swung his sword at me . Should I retreat . . ? Should I advance . . ? In my moment of indecision, I used my left gauntlet to block his blazing sword . Normally, this is something I would never think of But the person who taught me was able to break a steel sword If that person can do it, then I can definitely do it too!! I firmly got a hold of his sword that was trying to slash my stomach . Im her disciple and subordinate . Compared to that, a steel sword like this isnt much!! HAAAAAH!! My left gauntlet started changing color as I kept holding on to his sword . Even with the suffocating heat, I didnt release his sword . BREAKKK!! Crack . The moment I heard something crack, the pressure on my gauntlet had disappeared . Flames spread everywhere as the broken blade fell and pierced into the ground . It does hurt a little though!! Its not over yet . Without pausing, I grabbed Ark-san by his breastplates collar and his arm . This is my way of dealing with his armor that nullifies my attacks . In other words, using throws . It isnt Judo or Aikido, Im simply using my strength to lift Ark-san and There!! Gaah!? Throwing him onto the ground . Ark-sans armor creaked and a small fissure formed on the ground . It grieved my heart to hear him voice his pain . After confirming that he had lost consciousness, I healed him . I gently put him back on the ground . It seemed like one throw was enough to knock him out . Fuuh After releasing Ark-san, I breathed out . This might be a good idea Throwing and healing someone at the same time . My Healing Punch was something I used when I punched someone so Ill call it the Healing Throw . I ended up creating a technique without much practical use Anyhow, I was able to knock Ark-san out . Hes probably still under Neahs control but that shouldnt be a problem once I defeat her . Alright then I threw away my left gauntlet and used healing magic on my left hand that got burned . I then slowly walked towards Neah . However, her expression didnt change . Ark-san should have been an important piece for her . It was like she expected it from the very start . I felt a chill from her smile . The only one left is you . Oh my, is that so? No matter how many zombies you have, they cant be my opponent . You should give up this time . Cant be your opponent, you say? Thats only true if theyre just an ordinary zombie Wait a moment . She was doing something with her hand this entire time and looking below . . What is she up to? I couldnt see any patterns that would indicate its a Magic Art . Shes just using her magic on the ground Or more accurately, right below the mansion . Is she trying to revive a zombie . . ? If its just a normal zombie, I told her it wouldnt be my opponent . Or is she trying to revive a powerful monster as a zombie? Something like Bluerin? But I couldnt see a corpse anywhere!? What Amako saw before in the basement The one place I didnt see in this mansion . The place where Amako had seen something that frightened her . When my thoughts reached there, a large tremor resounded from within the mansion . What the!? Surprised from the sudden tremor, I turned my attention to where the sound was coming from . It felt like something large was trying to make its way out Whats happening? I spaced out and couldnt comprehend the situation in front of me . A blue lump suddenly jumped out from the entrance of the mansion . Usato!! Amako! And Bluerin too, you were able to safely bring her here . I praised Bluerin for rescuing Amako . After she got off his back, I decided to ask her about the current situation . Amako, just what is going on? I really dont want to think of this possibility but What I saw before That might wake up . What will wake up? Just tell me without beating around the bush . Its definitely not something good . As for what it is exactly, I didnt have the slightest clue . Amakos face turned pale and shifted her attention back to the mansion . Its big, with edged teeth It has only one eye and I feel an overwhelming amount of hatred coming from it . Its probably A large hand with sharp claws suddenly appeared from the mansions floor and interrupted her words . Another hand popped out after a few moments It was trying to destroy the floor above it and break out . It was a sight that left me completely speechless . Hahahahaha!! Despite her mansion breaking apart, Neah sprouted wings from her back to fly and enthusiastically laughed in the air . Seeing this erratic existence in front of me, I glared at her and questioned her . Neah . !! What are you trying to awaken!? What am I trying to awaken? Thats obvious, its something that can defeat you . To think she would go this far Shes crazy . She would awaken something like this just to capture me . Guh, gyah, vuh I heard something from the mansion, a small voice that gave me goose bumps . It widened the hole it created with its two arms . After a brief moment of slience It jumped out of the hole and a cloud of dust enveloped the first floor . I covered my eyes, protecting them from the dust that made its way over here . After it subsided, I was able to clearly make out what jumped out Youre kidding, right? Large forelimbs . One wing . An ominous black-colored eye . Countless scars engraved all over its gigantic body . My nose was suddenly assaulted with the smell of a rotten corpse . I covered my nose as I stared at the unbelievable scene in front of me . VUGYUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!! In this unpleasant atmosphere, a howl that was loud enough to shake the heavens resounded . Our opponent was the Wicked Dragon Chapter 74 The revival of the Evil Dragon . A dragon that is said to have powers close to God, the Wicked Dragon . Its mighty roar can shake the heaven, and trees and grass shake at the sound of it, and any living creatures trembles before it . Those who knows the existence of the Wicked Dragon are but a few from the previous generation . Because there are many who fear such a being, not many records were left behind, and even fewer are passed down verbally from the older generations . Though what remains are only depictions of such a fearless monster who was slain by the previous hero . However, that person knows it well . The one who has been sealed off for hundreds of years, and finally reawaken into the present day-The Demon King . As the roar of the Wicked Dragon resounded its surroundings, he who sits in his throne perceives the Wicked Dragons presence much earlier than anyone else . ! Is something troubling you, Demon King-sama? The maid who is constantly standing beside him noticed the subtle abnormalities and asked . The Demon King placed his hands close to his forehead and his smile tightens, then turns to the maid in a delighted mood . Ah, it has been awhile since I felt the nostalgic resurgence of an old dragon . The resurgence of, a dragon? Is there such a thing . As a dragon now? Isnt there one living right now? Wait Im wrong, there are currently two that are alive . Now this is going to be entertaining . I wonder if its the workings of them . The Demon King mumbled to himself . The maid quietly listens to his story, even if it sounded dubious . Ever since the maid took on the important role as the Demon Kings maid, she found out that the Demon King surprisingly loves to interact with others . And she is captivated by the words spoken from him . Only a few would want to take on such an awkward role, a role of the Demon Kings maid . However, she voluntarily appointed to be one . Though, she cannot hide the confusion over the words of the Demon King who went beyond her expectations . Before I was sealed away, it shouldve been killed just like me . And body parts left unturned . Hah Its power is currently unstable . I wonder who couldve awaken it? There seems to be a mixture of impure magic imbued in it . Either way, one can only call it an incomplete state . As to whoever awaken it, it has greatly weakened it . The Demon King closed his eyes, and speaks as though he enjoys this moment . Whether one can really feel the presence of the dragon somewhere, the maid has only one word in mind, dragon . That is because there is practically no one who can confirm the existence of a dragon . Forgive me if what I am about to say is shallow . But I do not quite understand what Demon King-sama is saying . . The Wicked Dragon . A being that is said to be born with pure power . Wicked Dragon . . Its a troublesome monster . One who doesnt listen, nor thinks, and it only follows only its instincts . It is a creature that has abandoned all intelligence despite being born with wisdom . One cannot imagine it . An existence that has never been heard until today, and such a creature has awaken, causing a somewhat unrealistic havoc . The only thing going through its mind is destruction and hatred . Someone tried to use it once, but in one night, three nations have been burnt to the ground . Since then, no one dared using it ever again . . That is terrifying no matter how you put it . Destroying three nations is no ordinary matter . The maid herself knew about the invasion that was done by the Demon King before he was sealed, but it wasnt to the point of bringing down nations to the brink of extinction in one night . It is easy to use, because you only need to provide a place for it to destroy . However, if you go too far, it will immediately bite you back . The one called the Dragon God truly possesses the power of God, which even I have a hard time killing . The fact that he did not say that he cant do it, makes me realize that this person is someone out of this worlds standards . Though he might claim that this Wicked Dragon would be a painful existence to him, would it not be harmful not only to humans, but also to the demons ourselves? Then, wouldnt it be dangerous if left unchecked . ? Do not worry . As I have said, it is drastically weakened . Even weaker than its heyday . The dragon will decay eventually without my interference . Though it has been weakened, it is still a considerable foe, the Demon King cried out with exaggerated movements . One can tell from his expression that he is not a speck worried about it, and places his hands on his chin . However, as you have said, if left unchecked, many will die . Having its body sealed and deteriorating for hundreds of years have simplified its thoughts . The impulse of destroying might further spurred, and the hatred from being sealed would worsen . The heroes of this generation Their children, their relatives . The two heroes who were summoned from the same world as it . No, precisely those who have a similar smell as it would be a target of its hatred . Its as though A beast? That is right, a beast . No creature is as faithful to its instincts, fearlessness, arrogance, and meaningless in the world as it is . Conversely, no creature is as pure as it . Though I scorn the hero from the bottom of my heart, but I have confirmed thatIt shouldve died by the hands of the hero . Is it the hero who sealed it? So the hero couldnt beat it as well? Do not be stupid . There is no way the hero would not be able to defeat the Wicked Dragon . Listen, its not that the hero couldnt defeat it, but he didnt . Haah . . ? She could not comprehend . The maid was a little confused . In summary, the Wicked Dragon from the Demon Kings story is annoying, even more so for humans . Nevertheless, why did the hero seal the Wicked Dragon even though he could defeat it? Seeing the maid with her head tilted slightly, he points to himself and continued . Im the same as well . He left me and the dragon alive, though in different ways . He let Demon King-sama lived? The hero did . . ? Indeed . That must have been why I was sealed alive . This might be disrespectful to the Demon King, but it seems that the hero is stronger than him . The hero punished the Wicked Dragon and the Demon King with fondness and compassion in the form of a seal . It might be normal to think so . If that is the case The hero sounds like a very sweet person . She chose her words carefully . If given a more straightforward answer, it would be rude to the Demon King to say such words to the enemy . However, as if expecting her response, the Demon King bit his lips while smiling . Kukuku, sweet . . I see now, sweet . Demon King-sama? The maid was confused by the Demon Kings shaking shoulders . He chuckled loudly, entrusting his back behind the seat, and happily asks the maid standing beside him . You, what is your name? Eeh . M-My name is Ciel . Now Ciel . You shall be my exclusive maid starting today . . . Huh? A sudden declaration has been made . Whats more, it was the Demon King, the top of all demons . The maid, stiffened by the sudden news that is too heavy even for herself, but the Demon King on the other hand was brimming with happiness . Being a Demon King, were bound to have lots of free time . Theres nothing to do, and nobody to talk to . In that respect, you have an interesting reaction . For me, the people here are too pure . It is as though Demon King-sama is saying that Im not pure . Thats what Im saying . Though she couldnt accept it, but still she was honoured, as she bowed deeply with some slight uncomfortableness . The Demon King knew that the maid was far more thoughtful and devastating than she couldve ever imagined . Alright, should we run . Yeap, lets do that . Guoo . Our decision was quickly made as we saw Neah awakened the Wicked Dragon as a zombie . Amako was riding behind Bluerin, while I carried the unconscious Ark-san behind my back . As if Ill be defeated by that monster . Its a waste of time to fight it, so escaping equals win . Hahaha Neah!! I know youve done your best to make that Wicked Dragon a zombie, but youve failed!! You think that huge thing would be able to catch up to us, what idiocy!! You shut-in otaku! ! Whaa!?? Ive exacted my revenge on her for now . The moment we saved Ark-san, my purpose has been fulfilled . Since the villagers are under her control, and precisely the case, theyre considered safe as well . Which means, its time to leave this village . When we went back to the village to pick up the horses, I noticed a strange wind around me . -!! The winds coming from behind? I was drawn by it . Having a bad feeling about this, I looked back, and we have a Wicked Dragon taking a huge breath . This dragon sure is inhaling a lot, which can only mean!? Bluerin, turn around!! I shouted at Bluerin to stop, and at the same time watch the Wicked Dragons incoming attack . The throat of the Wicked Dragon, which has sucked the air around it, has swelled greatly, and purplish smoke came leaking out of its mouth and the wounds of the throat . If you want to vomit, then do it . . ! While shaking off my tattered uniform and thinking of means to cover myself, the Wicked Dragon who stopped breathing air raised its head greatly- -! It exhaled a large purple mass into the sky with a soundless roar . In a hurry, Bluerin and I rushed to the ground . The exhaled gas barely passed over our heads and approached into the forest behind, splashing and scattering a sludge like substance with an intense odour . I-Its not surprising that a Dragon would use a breathing move . Im a little touched Why am I being impressed for? That breath must be avoided at all cost . Then, once again carrying Ark-san behind my back, I hurried onto the place where the breath landed, which cant be missed . The trees that have grown around here witheredCOr did they turn rotten? Oh and this smell! ! ! Shit, its poison!! When I felt a slight dizziness and nausea, I immediately hold down my mouth and used healing magic . Turning beside me was Amako whose face is turning pale blue . Bluerin still looks fine, but he might be in danger if he gets closer to that sludge . Ark-san who has fainted would be in more danger . Dont worry Amako, Ill cure you now . . . Sorry . I lift Amako up from Bluerins back and cast healing magic together with Ark-san on my shoulder . We need to get away from that Wicked Dragon However, if we make a break and try to get around it, the Wicked Dragon would just spew more sludges towards us . Consequently, the sludge is scattered perfectly that it covers the entire perimeter, leaving no escape . So you dont intend for us to leave . . ?? The Wicked Dragon stopped spitting, and suspiciously squints its eyes, as though looking down on me what a sneering sight . I remember seeing those pair of eyes before . It was exactly the same kind of eyes that the snake had back in Lingle Forest . A predator that enjoys toying with their prey, it is their ultimate pleasure . Now, catch Usato!! Fu, Fuhahahah! ! This little girl doesnt know whats up . While feeling tired of her constant ramble of trying to capture me with that terrible smile of hers, I placed Ark-san and Amako behind Bluerins back who have been treated by my healing magic . Then, I placed my hands on Bluerins body, and applied healing magic . The poison gas . . Go to a place away from this miasma and protect those two . . Man, I really want you to help me, but I cant just leave those two alone . Usato . . Dont worry about it Amako . For now, Ill punch it and see how it goes . Can you not always start things off by punching people first? I never wouldve imagined that I would be kindly instructed at such times . Or rather, is there a criterion of whether I should punch or not . Thats a bad sign Yeap . Bluerin nods reluctantly to my words . Bugyuooaaaaaa!! The Wicked Dragon doesnt seem to want to wait . Based on the notebook, its an opponent I cant beat . However, its inevitable that I have to fight it in order to escape . If only Ark-san was awake, he couldve burned the sludge away, but thats currently impossible . So scary Spitting out a weak cry, I lightly jumped from the spot . It is the same fear Ive gotten when I was in that forest . That scary snake that killed the Grand Drizzly was my first time being conscious of death, and now it was even more apparent . Lets punch first . What I do is always the same even if the enemys different . Even if the opponent is a Wicked Dragon or a zombie . It might not have the same strength as described in the notebook . While holding onto this faint hope, I rushed to the Wicked Dragon who approached me at the same time with a roar . The size of the dragon is about 15 metres, which is equivalent to the height of a fourth or fifth floor apartment building . When advancing forward , the sight from below looks like a troubling beast with slow reflexes, however it doesnt matter if it has been zombified . As I approached the eyes and nose of the dragon, it moved its bloated arm around my vicinity . It isnt just fat! I avoided the swing by proning on the ground . However, because of the tremendous wind pressure, no matter how much I can withstand, getting a direct hit is just too much . Rather, I think it might be better to consider this attack almost deadly to normal human beings . Uuugigigigi!! What a creepy voice . . Its gut-wrenching sound resembles that of someone cutting off an insects stomach . It sounds as though he was laughing . . Which is odd considering it is being manipulated as a zombie . The next swing wasnt from the side, but a giant swing from above . Uo!? Even with a swift retreat, avoiding the attack, it does not stop its huge claws from digging into the ground . The worst part is that it doesnt just end there . It began swinging its nails down at me like a kid whining for its toy . Uoooooo!? You think youre playing whack-a-mole or something!? I continued rolling over and over again while also trying to slowly approach it . However, I wasnt getting anywhere close to it due to the strong wind that occurs when it swings down . This is bad With that thought in mind, I got far away, and shouted at Neah who was flying in the sky . Oi! Hmm~ Do you feel like giving up now? Over my dead body!! Anyways, are you sure youre controlling that thing!! Isnt that obvious? Im controlling a corpse without a soul, cant you tell? Also, my zombies will never go against my orders!! I see . I see, I see, got it . Which means, I can safely say that that thing is being driven by Neahs will? Hmmmm, I can see clearly now . I threw a healing magic orb at Neah without hesitation . Eat my healing bullet!! Guee!? WhaC, my eyes!? There was a problem with my aim, but it hit surprisingly accurately . Unlike just now with Ark-san, my enemy is a zombie . So if she stops moving, the zombie stops moving . A win win situation . She screamed like a proper girl, and fell down on top of the roof of the mansion, like a mosquito falling down after using a repellent stick . Then, I stared at the Wicked Dragon that had abruptly stopped, and I harden my fist as hard as I can . A motionless enemy is no different from a sandbag . No healing magic needed . I seriously punched it . Squeezing my right fist as if pulling onto a bow, I thrust straight into the dragon . Right before my eyes were the black scales, which also reminds me of the snakes scales from before, but slightly different . Ive trained, and I have grown . So Eat this!! The punch with my entire weight placed on it, protruded the dragons chest without any inconsistency . This might probably be the first time in this world that someone has pierced a dragon with a punch . CSame as, hero- -KillC Chapter 75 Edited: Shiro The punch that I went all out pierced through the Wicked Dragons chest . To be honest, I could not grasp how powerful my punch would be if I was seriously trying to hit someone . But if I were to put it on a scale, it would be like punching a zombies shoulder and sending it flying without any mercy . One things for sure, this must never be used on a normal human being . However . . Yo-ure tough . . ! I was surprised by the lack of feedback from my punch . Its as if I was punching through a thick and firm rubber . Different from the magic armour that Neah casted, the punch felt as though the shock has stopped abruptly, and dissipates by escaping around the body . My punch wasnt effective When those words played around my head, a sentence from the notebook floated at the back of my head . [The attack did not make sense before the Wicked Dragons powerful scales . ] Its not as if Ive forgotten about those words . However, that is before the living being has deteriorated after hundreds of years . For my punch to not penetrate its body, the Wicked Dragons scale is indeed formidable . . . Hm? Since I was upset by this ordeal, I looked at Neah who hasnt recovered and gave her a good hearty punch . Wondering whether its just me overthinking, I wanted to test it one more time, but before that could happen, the moonlight that was illuminating me was suddenly blocked by something . . I could still hear the grunting and moaning from Neah . The zombie that shes controlling wouldnt have been able to move without her permission . As if to justify my reasoning, the punch that I was about to give was interrupted by something that is large enough to block the moonlight . . . Tsk . Our eyes met . The Wicked Dragon, with its face turned sideways and staring at me from above with its cruel eyes, we crossed gazes as I raised my face . Those dry and cracked eyes indicate someone with a will, and the sigh that leaks from the ends of its mouth releases an unpleasantly horrible odour and rotten smell . Then, the end of its mouth which has been greatly torn is cut into a distorted shape, giving the illusion as if mocking me . . This is bad . I have no idea why, but that word came in mind . This living thing is way more dangerous than the snakeCNo, even the word living thing is to good of a word for it . No words can describe the thing that is in front of me . But, the phrase A snake staring at the frog . is befitting of this situation . Because that is what I am right now, a frog being looked down upon by those fearless eyes, and my body being chained down as if being bound by a shackle . If I dont move, I will be eaten alive . Regardless of whether it has a will of its own, thus before Neah recovers, I wouldve been crushed by the Wicked Dragon in front of me . UguBuun! ! ! I pull out my fist and proceeded to punch myself in the forehead . Instantly, my consciousness returns, and the nervousness of my body and mind have returned to normal . Lets do this! Perhaps due to my rough treatment towards myself, fresh blood leaked from my forehead, staining all the way from my eyebrows to the chin . However, thats no problem with a little bit of healing magic . Wiping the blood using the back of my hand, I took a distance away from the Wicked Dragon who was looking at me without trembling . Well oh well, what a predicament Im facing right now . Its poison is bad, the claws are terrible, and Im sure its tail would hurt like hell . Even my crucial punch didnt seem to work, so saying that I could defeat this thing would be a dream come true . - Guess I should just defeat Neah then . If what she says is correct, that I have this zombie under my control, then tackling the main source would end the battle . And different from the battle with Ark-san, its attacks are intense, but the speed isnt much . So Im sure if I were to attack Neah, it wont come to defend her . Thinking so, when trying to shift this battle to discipline Neah to a certain degree, the Wicked Dragon who was watching me unnaturally turned its head greatly towards a different direction . Bu, HaiChi, ni ku, Minra, Hoe, Bou, uuuuuu . Meats . . Everyone, destroy? What the hell is this thing trying to say? I dont know whether its just a peculiar moan from a zombie, but its looking diagonally behind me, which is facing the direction of the road leading to the western-style building . Is it its instinct to return there? Or does that place have a connection with the hero? Is there such a phenomenon amongst zombies? But according to the notebook, the last place it died was at Samariar . It is completely opposite of where its looking at right now, the village where Tetra-san lives . Well, whatever . Lets ignore it . Its not like I can do anything about it . From there, I started running lightly into the half-broken western-style building . For the time being, I looked back from time to time to see whether the Wicked Dragon is doing anything . However, it did not respond to anything, which I might think that its moving according to Noahs orders . With a sigh of relief in my heart, I jumped up to the second floor in one fell swoop . At that momentC Gihiii . At the same time that eerier laughter was heard, the throat of the Wicked Dragon has greatly swollen . O-Oh no . . Was it a trap!? Thinking that it was trying to exhale the corroding sludges towards me, I tried to leave the building, but somehow the Wicked Dragon wasnt facing me . Not even batting an eye on me, its throat swells while breathing in more air . Raging winds swept around the Wicked Dragon, and as I couldnt understand what it was trying to do, I had no choice but to stand at the edge of the second floor in confusion . Then, I heard the voice of Amako who I thought had evacuated . When I looked at her general direction, I could tell that she was desperately trying to convey to me something along side with Bluerin and Ark-san where the miasma was thinner . -! !,, ! ! Huh, I cant hear you, the wind is too strong I have no idea what she wants to say with this noise . While I used my arms to protect the upper part of my eyes so that sand wouldnt get into it, I carefully watched the movement of her mouth . Vi- llage . Poison . . Fall . . Poison is going to . Are you kidding me?!?! As if Ill let you!! The moment I understood her words, I kicked the wall and rushed into the face of the Wicked Dragon . Despite being exposed to the raging wind, I gripped my left fist and punched its chin just beneath its broken eye with clear hostility, different from the previous punch . The purple miasma that was about to leak out from its mouth has warped and shifted to the left due to my punch . Uu . I hurriedly used healing magic while being poisoned, and landed on the ground . However, the cure wasnt quick enough . Blood came coughing out from my mouth, which immediately after I wiped it away . Well, though Im used to it, poison is still painful . . I complained while healing the poisoned part and the injured part, and looked at the Wicked Dragon who was put into place . The Wicked Dragon held its lower jaw with its arm . As if that punch would defeat it . It shakes its head and got up immediately . I should get up as well . . I couldnt leave this thing alone . Ill have to beat it no matter what happens . After healing myself, Amako who was away from Bluerin, ran towards me with a different expression . Im glad I got through . ! Yeah, thanks for that . I wouldve overlooked it if it werent for you . But that fucker . Despite my presenceIt was aiming at the village where Tetra-san and the mayor are . I think it saw the village lit up in the dark . I dont know what its aim is, but its definitely not an order from Neah . I cant imagine her trying to kill the villagers shes controlling . Rather, she is just a disappointment, showing a strong obsession with what she wants . This Wicked Dragon, I seemed to look too sweet compared to him . Amako, I could finally understand what it was trying to say . The words it spoke while looking at the village . I didnt know at that time, but seeing the horrible nature of the dragon, I completely understood its meaning . Destruction, flesh and blood, everyone, destroy . Basically this dragons a mass of destruction . All this while, it has been observing me whether I could be its plaything, but it has found a better plaything behind me . Since it couldnt hit me at all, it changed its motive . Neah seemed to have revived a ridiculous thing . Whether its a blessing in disguise, she doesnt seem to be able to grasp the situation yet . Really, you just have to do something extra, didnt you . In this case, be it Neah who revived this thing, the hero is also the one to blame for not completely disintegrating this giant thing . Anyway, the option of running away is now gone . This doesnt mean my punch doesnt work perfectly . See Amako, its temporomandibular joint has come off, and it cant be closed . Though the outer shell is hard, but the bones inside isnt . . . Usato, lets run away . . Huh? Amako pulls the hem of my troupe as I was clenching my fist and trying to go for a round two with the Wicked Dragon, as it was holding its chin and moaning . What do you mean by running away? If we leave that as is, it might cause even more trouble . Also We cant get out of the sludge that that shit had spit . The trees in the back arent rotten yet, so maybe we can escape through there . Usato, I too am genuinely worried about the people in the village, but not everything can be managed . . . That is not a normal being . No matter how great Usato is, that thing is something you cant manage by yourself Its true that the power of the dragon is unknown . I too think that it is foolish to fight someone like that . However, I dont have the intention of backing away either . Didnt you see Amako, that shit tried to drop a lump of poison into the village without hesitation . The poison is so deadly that even I cant move for awhile . If a child or a woman inhales that, theyll lose their lives in mere minutes . In addition, the sludge is harmful enough to rot plants instantaneously . Right now, its only intention is to destroy the village, but what if it dropped into Lukuvis or Lingle Kingdom? Aside from Lingle Kingdom where the rescue squad is there, but Lukuvis has many children who are vulnerable to it . What if that poison-sparging guy starts flying away and hits a nearby country? If that Wicked Dragon is the same as before, it would bring about an endless destruction . . B-But, Usato will die . I wont say some cheesy words that I wouldnt die . But right now, I couldnt find any words to reassure her in this situation . Instead, I placed my hand on Amakos head . This doesnt mean anything . However, this should allow her to understand that the fear I have for the Wicked Dragon has eased a little . Youll get involved if you stay . Her expression changed into a painful one and nodded before running back to where Bluerin was . Well, my heart has become much lighter, should I go for it . Hm? When I turned to look at the dragon, I can see it stopping in an unnatural state . It was slightly trembling . . Is it hindered by something? As I tilted my neck, I found a beetroot red faced Neah staring at me on the roof . She held her nose down and points at me with her index finger . I wont forgive you anymore! ! Why must you always aim at me again and again, do you have a grudge against me or something?!?! Grudge is the only thing I have against you though . Well, I understand what youre trying to say but if you look at Neah who has regained her calmness and looked at the Wicked Dragon, she appears to be restraining the dragon . So it is true that Neah is manipulating the dragon . I guess I was confused when she lost control of the zombie dragon, and the host of the body took control of the dragon instead . . . That means, if I manage to convince her, I might be able to do it . Hey Neah, this thing has a soul . Its a monster you cant handle . You should just return it to its original corpse before you cant command it anymore . Right now, its a dangerous state . If she becomes upset and the Wicked Dragons consciousness resurfaces, this Neah would not be able to control the dragon anymore . Do you think I will be deceived by such an obvious lie? It was trying to poison the village just now, and not me . If I hadnt stopped it, Tetra and the rest wouldve been poisoned to death right about now . . . T-That doesnt concern me the slightest . Even if that was the truth, Im a monster living for three hundred years, why would I worry about those measly humans? Did you think your words would inspire me? Sigh . Im pissed through and through . What a troublesome kid . She really doesnt act her age . Are you done talking? Then, come at me . We didnt even have a proper conversation . As Neah orders, the dragon glares at me with its chin swaying off . Then, it tried to breath in the air on the spot . Doesnt it realize that it cant release its jaw to breathe? Thinking that I should keep a distance from it, the dragon raises its head greatly and turns upwards . Dont tell me! The order Neah gave was an attack towards me . At least if the attack was directed towards me, then I would have no problems . However, judging by the way this shit is breathing in and opening its lower jaw, I knew exactly what its trying to do . Neah! Get away from there right now! Eh? While wearing the Healing Magic around my entire body, I started running at the same time . At that exact moment, the purple miasma overflowed from its mouth, as if a volcano was about to erupt, wrapping around it . It doesnt matter who the enemy is . Currently, Neah is holding down the dragon, thus its trying to break it off . It did not hesitate to spew miasma on her . However, upon entering the miasma, a tremendous impact was struck on my body . Wha . . !? I saw its tail slithering around like a snake at the corner of my eyes . Im gonna get hit . . ? I wouldnt be able to catch it normally, and my vision is getting narrower . . My visibility is getting poorer due to the miasma, and I was blown away without any means of blocking . Furthermore, the tail that turned into a whip continued to smack on the ground where I was rolling . It hurts!! Shit, somehow I was able to put up a defence on time, but I couldnt concentrate well with the poison and injury on me . ! Combining with the spell from Neah and the attacks from the dragon, I have to escape from its area of attack soon . I tried getting up whilst using Healing Magic, but the dragon, approaching at a position where it can look down on me, cross its huge arms . Ku Ku, Kakaka . Kakakka . The dragon that cant form sentences well to begin with, now with its jaws off, it was even more incomprehensible . What I do know is that its mocking me . However, it didnt like it that it couldnt speak well, thus it held its swinging jaw with one of its arms, and the jaw was snapped back into place with a banging sound . Ill gill you . . . What the, you actually have a brain to talk? A writhing voice is emitted from the mouth of the Wicked Dragon . While returning the irony from its eerie voice, the dragon who has distorted the end of its mouth finally comes close to my face . Ill, gill, hero . Not one, drop of blood, remains . What? A hero? Who, me? Why are you looking at me when Im not the hero ? Dont tell me, he thinks I am actually one? . Y-Youre wrong . Im not the hero . You , a hero, outsider! Youre misunderstanding okaaayyyyyy! ! ! Im not a hero, but just a crew member you knowwww! ! Also, an outsider?! I dont know if thats his basis of someone being a hero, but if thats the case then everyone in the rescue squad is a hero! ! I really cant hide the shock that this dragon is misunderstanding something so unreasonable . Thats why, gill . Then again, Im in a bit of a pickle . While struggling to break this situation whilst also holding my foot, which is trying to crush me from a while ago . However, before I could do anything, the dragon grabbed me and lifted up its huge arms, as if trying to swing it . Ah fuck, Im going to diC At that moment, I was hit with the same impact as when the leader attacks me with all her might . Chapter 76 The purple miasma that the Wicked Dragon spat out covered the surroundings of the demolished mansion . Usato who saw what the dragon was doing, called Neah to escape before jumping into the miasma as well . Usato should be fine since he has his healing magic, also hes strong as well . As I suppressed the urge to run away, I instead watched the situation, and a black figure jumped down from above the mansion which was surrounded by miasma . Cough, cough . UuhOee . Uu . . It was Neah . Seems like she has consumed a slight amount of the dragons miasma, as she coughs whilst shedding tears . Right after, she turns back and looked at the miasma with a confused expression . Why did you do such a crazy move . Even dragging me in . . I have no time to care for that woman . I immediately turned my conscious towards the miasma . I wonder what would happen to him now that he has entered the poisonous realm which ordinary people would immediately die . Then, something shook slightly at the thinner part of the miasma, and something popped out . What came out was the huge arm of the dragon . However, on closer inspection, the arm was holding onto a body where the blood in his body has been frozen up and chilled . Usato!? Usato has been grabbed by the dragon . Shaken by the sight of him being stuck, the next moment turned that into fear . The dragon swung him up like a ragdoll and tossed him down at the western-style building . . Ah . Being flung into the roof of the building with great force, he pierced through the building and penetrated right from the third floor all the way down to the ground . No human would ever be able to bear such a force . If they did receive such impact, theyll fall apart . Did Usato, die? Seeing such a reality in front of her, she could not accept it as she fell on her knees . No, I have not seen it yet . . Usato cant be done in this place I did not foresee his death . The scene hasnt come across yet . While spinning words to convince myself, I tried running to the building to search for him . However, Bluerin who was watching the situation as well, stopped me . Bluerin? Gu . The eyes of Bluerin showed neither anger nor sadness, but ones with trust . I dont have to be worried? Bluerin nodded with a proud face and continued watching where Usato has fallen . Are you trying to say that Usato wouldnt be done by that? Ive never heard of how Usato and Bluerin met, just occasional talks about it . He mentioned that he had found Bluerin when a snake monster killed Bluerins parents in front of him, and finally Usato stabbed the snake and Bluerin followed him since then . Because they have passed through many hardships together, it may be understandable to Bluerin . Thus, Usato is not a person who is easily stopped . Youre right . I cant be shaken right now . Usato is fine, he wont be hurt by that degree . It was only a while since I met him, but Ive seen his actions many times . Hes insane, he changes personalities often, he likes doing wicked things to people, hes messed up . But most of all, he will never betray me . Its the same even right now . I have no choice but to believe in him . Believe in what he can do . Thank you Bluerin, I have calmed down . Right now, if we go near the mansion where the miasma is infested, well inhale the poison as well . If Usato is safe, well only hinder him . Thus, I shall protect Ark-san and Bluerin here while foreseeing the dragons movement . Believing that hes safe, I sat down and looked at the dragon wrapped in miasma . Then, near the miasma, a confused Neah stares at the place where Usato was knocked down . U . . Ugya, gyahi . At the same time, I could hear an unpleasant voice coming out from the dragon, blowing away the surrounding miasma with its one attached wings . The dragon then looked at the building, and cried out what seemed to be a joyous noise as it wagged its arms . Even after that attack, are you still trying to attack usato . . ?! At this rate, he would really die from it . Stop it!! As I was about to stop them, Neah who is now flying beside the dragon, screamed at the dragon to stop . The dragon hardens as if bounded by her voice . You are prohibited to attack any further without my permission . U . . Uu . Youve done it now . Look at the mess youve made! Now I have to go to the village to sleep tonight . Hmm, before that, should I have myself an Usato treat? Lets chew him first In front of the immovable dragon, she waved her hands and puts on a thoughtful face . Whether she was reading the dragons thoughts or not, she tilts her neck suspiciously before shining the magical power she had on her hand . . . Youre definitely not a normal zombie, but thats about it . As long as youre under my control, youre just a puppet . If I dont unlock your abilities, youre just a mere corpse . The dragons body cramps up . Then, from the body of the dragon, the same purple magic as that of Neah returns to her . It looks as if the shackles that held the body are disappearing, and the so called container is slowly being drained out from magic . If we go by that principle, is Neah absorbing her magic back from the dragon? In about 10 seconds, the magic coming out of the dragon went completely still . Neah who was looking at the dragon returning to a corpse, breathes out a sigh . Phew What gives . Its just a corpse after all . What sort of nonsense did Usato spout about it being a Wicked Dragon . Well then~, time to catch him now? Watching her turn her back on the dragon, I looked at Bluerin . If theres no dragon, and its only Neah and the zombies, then we are more than enough to defeat them . It also looks like she needs time to turn the dragon back into a zombie, so shes not scary in the meantime . . . I cant help but feel like Im becoming like Usato, but this is the optimal solution right now . While she isnt noticing, I carried my legs to the building . However, the eye of the dragon behind Neah comes into view . The jet-black eyes that reflects the moonlight . The moment the eyes wriggle, the dragon lifted its arms and grabbed Neah with her back turned . !? W-Why!? Shackles, gone . Disturbing magic, has disappeared . Annoying hero, has been killed . It talked!? Rather, didnt Neah returned the zombie dragon back into a corpse? Why can it move!? I am thankful, necromancer . If you havent revived me, it wouldve taken me another 300 years before my resurrection . Resurrection!? . But youre just a corpse! Ive checked that you have no soul as well!! Where are you hiding your soul . !! I dont care for such measly talk . It is a fact that I am living right now . With Neah on the dragons hand, it stood upright, looked around and determined a certain direction . Neah who was captured has her face turned pale blue, as she saw something in the direction of the dragon . The direction is where the village is at . And that is where Neah used to live as a village girl . Being resurrected a second time, there is only one thing I will do . Which is destroy, kill everyone! Stop . . ! Why? T-Those are my things, please dont do anything to them . Neah pleaded to the dragon who was tilting its head . Didnt you use humans as bait? Didnt your father, created that village as a food storage . Its a place where theyre wasting their life while awaiting for your order to be eaten like a wasted animal . . T-Thats right . That village is mine . And it is my food source, so I want you to keep your hands away from them . Neah said to the dragon as if she had choked on something . However, the dragon snickered at her words, then put more strength into its arms . Ugh, gu That doesnt matter, because I will destroy every village, and every country, and all the continental! Stop itDont lay your hands . Wasnt I who revived you? Gugyagya who cares, you vampire . The dragon smiled unpleasantly, then threw Neah to the third floor as if throwing away trash . There, she crashed into the building and disappeared from sight . I dont know why she wanted to shelter the village, but I dont want to know either . I dont need to care because the root of this lies from her, but now that is hopeless as even she cant stop the dragon . What should I do? Even if I can see the future, the only ending I foresee is being killed by the dragon . When the dragon looked at us, with those murky jet-black eyes, my body shivered, and I could not feel my body at all . The word killed repeated in my mind-When suddenly the wall of the first floor where Usato was blown away exploded and something flew out . A blade-like object attached to a spear slammed into the lower jaw of the wicked dragon . !? Think of it as a returning gift! The dragon leaned greatly to the side . A white uniform flutters in the wind . A spear with an axe-like blade in his hand . He lifted the long spear lightly, and jumped down to the ground . Are you alright!? Im so glad he came . However, he-when I saw Usatos face, I exhaled a word thats different from joy . Scary!? That is because, his face had turned bloody and his eyes looked dangerous from the aftermath . After being slammed into the hall by that dragon, I managed to keep my consciousness despite being exposed to some terribly shocking pain . Looking down, I can see my body buried in rubble, and when I looked up, I could see the moonlight . I have been hit by a wonderful blow . Thanks to that, my whole body hurts and I cant move . While continuing to use healing magic for the time being, I removed the rubble one by one that is hindering my movement . After being able to stand up, pain courses through my right shoulder, indicating that I could not freely move my shoulder . Ouch . Did my shoulder popped out due to the impact? Ive been dislocated several times during training with Rose, but this is by far the most painful . Anyway, healing magic doesnt heal a dislocated shoulder . I placed my left hand on my right shoulder, bit my teeth strongly to endure the upcoming pain . Pushing my left hand with all my might, I immediately used healing magic as soon as my bones are refitted . Ugh . . While turning my arms around, I checked for any major injuries other than my shoulder . From the looks of it, there doesnt seem to be any noticeable injuries . Theres only some blood bleeding from my head, but its not too serious . Having experienced the same hits in Roses training, the previous blow is still within a safe range . . . This is not a laughing matter . I cant laugh at all . My bodys fine, but how do I defeat him . The poison is troublesome, and its smart as well . I remind myself that frontal attacks wouldnt work on it . So I just need to find a weakness Then, I remember something from the notebook that I took from Neahs study room . I heard that the hero jumped into its mouth and knocked its heart with his blade . In other words, attacks from inside should be effective . But the dragon is now a zombie . So the internal organs should not be moving . Whats more, its a corpse that has been neglected for hundreds of years . The organs may have been crumbled past the rot . Or maybe . Wait a minute . Why at that time, my punch . . . . I need to confirm once more . I might be able to defeat the dragon the same way the hero did . Once Ive decided, its time to head out . As I was approaching the exit, I felt something under my feet . The armour, which barely retained its shape, had a long spear on its hand . This is . A halberd which is more than 2 meters long . When I lifted it up, it has a considerable weight, which felt like its made out of iron . I guess its necessary to prepare this much for that monster? Fortunately, the weight is just right for me to swing around! W-What the!? When I was swinging the halberd around, I could hear the sound of something falling from above the building . Dont tell me, as I went to the nearby room and looked out the window . There, I could see Amako in front . This is not the time to be fooling around . ! That bastard is trying to touch my friends this time . . ! ! I backed away slightly from the window, held the halberd on my shoulder with both hands . I cant afford to go through the main entrance, Ill break through as is! Accumulating power, I rushed towards the window and the glass and walls shattered and smashed, then I set up my weapon again and jumped at once towards the dragon . Think of it as a returning gift! I did a full swing to the lower jaw of the dragon that was facing sideways . Some of its teeth were broken from the lower jaw, as it fell to the ground . Are you alright?! I spoke after confirming Amakos safetyCHowever for some reason she looks at my face and turns pale blue . Scary!? How can you react that way when you see your precious friend . Despite some unreasonable reaction, I immediately faced the dragon who attempted to attack again . The dragon was staring at me in hatred, spilling miasma from its mouth . So youre still alive, hero!! Hah! I didnt know youre so talkative!! You shitty lizard! While avoiding the claws swung from the dragon, I swung the halberd with both hands against the side of the dragon . However, similar to my punches, it had no effect . Even the blade is useless, how bloody hard is this dragon . How about this!! With the halberd on my left, I threw a healing bullet to the eyes of the dragon . With a small popping sound, the dragon whose view is crushed, growls loudly while swinging its arms blindly . However, it didnt hit me when I went behind him immediately . Eat this!! I kicked the back of the dragons leg, which loses its balance and rolls down . The ground shook violently as the dragon falls down . At that moment, when I saw the dragons chest exposed and unprotected, I pierced the halberd onto the ground, and ran towards the dragon bare fists . If my idea is correct-! Unlike my previous punch, this time I punched the chest with the bottom of my palm . Because I dont have much power, it didnt do much . However, my suspicion turned into conviction when I confirmed a pulsating feeling on my palm . So, its heart is moving . I dont know why, but its true that it has one weakness . Then, I just have to enter its body and destroy its heart . Then I have to . When I try to get up and avoid the dragons limbs and moved towards its mouth, my legs suddenly loses strength and my body loses balance . . Im not completely healed yet . . !! Perhaps because Ive used too much healing magic and physical strength, the effects of my healing magic have tremendously slowed down! ! You bastard! Youre trying to do the same thing again! . . Tsk . In addition, it realized what I was trying to do . Perhaps because it didnt want me to enter its body, it tapped its tongue and there, a denser miasma released from its mouth . I recovered the halberd that was pierced on the ground nearby, and left to where Amako was . Are you alright Usato!! Amako rushed towards me . I answered her words while putting healing magic on my knees . Honestly, Im not doing okay The poison and the previous injury were more serious than I thought . The pace of recovery is slowing down, and the abnormality on my leg hasnt completely recovered . Whats more, it will not allow me to enter its body which is filled with dense miasma . Or maybe I would run out of healing magic before then . . Wheres Neah? She was killed by the dragonIt seems like she couldnt stop the dragon either . I see . So shes useless as well . For the time being, I should tell Amako and Bluerin about the dragons weakness . I have to come up with another plan before it approaches us . After telling her about the weakness, she slightly frowns . We know that the heart is the weak point, but how do we attack . . ? Thats the issue now . Look at that . . Its being cautious knowing that Im aiming its heart . I can bend it over and go through its ass, but its better to enter through the mouth . I shouldve decided earlier, but . . I really hate how sweet I am . . . No use regretting . I need to attack the heart somehow . Either 1 or 8, I still have to go into the poisonous mouth . . I can tell that youre tiredBut dont do something stupid that would take away your life . I can just rush into the poisonAh, Im sorry . After looking at Amakos face which slowly turns into sadness, I changed my way of thinking . Self-sacrificing shouldnt be the easy path . I have to live and travel with her . Also, if Rose knew I was about to give up my life, I wont know what shes going to do to me . Lets look for a different solution then . The opponents about to moving, lets fightC Usato,-dono . ! ! I suddenly heard a voice from behind . Ark-san was standing up with the support of Bluerin . His eyes are clear, as if they were released from the brainwashing effects . Youve woken up Ark-san! Yes . And I can see the situation . I was conscious when I was manipulated . . and Ive heard your story earlier and understood the severity of the situation . After saying that, he took off the armour which was disturbing his movement, and looks at me with a strong-willed eyes . I have an idea . Chapter 77 Edited: Shiro Lets go Bluerin!! Guruaa!! Bluerin and I both challenged the Wicked Dragon . The dragon wondered at us, then raised its head and snarled at us, wanting to crush us . We split up and moved to the side of the dragon, and from the corner of my eyes, I saw Amako muttering something . Im counting on you, Ark-san . [Attract the Wicked Dragon . ] The first words that Ark-san spoke after he woke up . Bluerin and I will disturb the dragon to buy some time . Itll be quite difficult to attract the attention of the dragon all by myself, but I should be able to do it if were together . You dont have to force yourself to attack! Guo! Bluerin replied with a Yeah I get it! growl . Im glad to be able to rampage as much as I want, as I happily hopped from left to right to avoid the attacks of the dragon . Occasionally, Ill use my fist instead to constantly direct the attention of the dragon towards me . Whats important right now is that we shouldnt take damage, as the main event isnt right now . You annorying grats!!! The larger you are, the easier to dodge!! Bluerin!! While shouting at him, I squat down to dodge its right claw . Right after, Bluerin who was at the right side, dealt a fierce bite on the side of the dragon, shaking its huge body greatly . When it tried looking at Bluerin, I hit its arm with my punch, making it turn to me once more . Nice one Bluerin!! It really is nice to have two people . . No, in this case, its one person and an animal . Though its my second fight with him, the time Ive spent with him made up the difference . I know him, and he knows me . No one is more reliable than him . Whenever the dragon looks at either of us, the one that has lost its attention would attack . Since it has left with only one eye, it could not respond to attacks from blind spots . This counts as a sort of combo . With this, it is possible to overwhelm the dragon even if it isnt easy . Well, I still cant get into its mouth, which is oozing out miasma, so theres no decisive shot . Dont think that you can defeat me with such puny tactics!! No matter if its you or the hero, I will kill all of you!! Youre so weak!! You sure talk a lot for a Wicked Dragon! Did you increase your vocabulary after sleeping for hundreds of years? ~~!!!! While lightly speaking to it, I avoided the sludge that it spitted out with a backflip . If its regarding provocation, I can do this all day . After all, my vocabulary for abusive language has increased abnormally since joining the Rescue Squad . Whats more, this thing is easier to handle because theres no resistance . Your attacks deal no damage to me!! Even the hero could not penetrate my body!! So what makes you think your attacks who are far inferior than that of the hero could do anything to me!! . . Haah, you sure can talk huh . You afraid to be played around like a fiddle, are you really that scared huh? Huuuh? I aint afraid of a puny bastard such as you!! When I look at this dragon, it reminds me of that snake that I fought back in Lingle forest . In the end, the one that killed the snake was Rose . If she hadnt come, I wouldve surely died by then . That experience made me realize death and found my buddy Bluerin . However, thinking about it right now, I am ashamed of my past . She had to help me in the end . But right now, when Im fighting with Bluerin, it feels that the battle with this dragon is similar to that of the snake . The difference this time is that I have two friends that I can rely on . Also, it said that the hero couldnt even penetrate it? I am certain that you are strong in your hay day . Even if you are deteriorating now, youre still strong enough, so Im sure you have powers that even we cant imagine right? HoweverC!!! While talking back to it, Bluerin was sliding in front of me, and I used him as a footing to jump and hit the throat of the Wicked Dragon with a flying kick . The miasma spat out like a fountain, and it was in so much pain that it had its hands on the ground, looking astonished as I landed in front of it . Ggrr, Ga . For me who knows the real hero, youre just a degraded version of a lizard . If it was her, she wouldve burnt the poison from the inside with her overflowing thunder . If it was him, he wouldve skillfully manipulated his Divine Light Bullet and captured the dragon . Because I know the two of them, this dragon which is as worned out as me, seems more and more humorous . G-G-Gyou ba~rstaaaarrd!! The dragon who has its throat crushed with miasma dripping down thrusts at me . As expected, Im not durable enough to plunge into the mouth full of sludge and an extremely dense miasma . If I were to get bitten, I wouldnt even last ten seconds before the poison kills me . However You sure about that? Only focusing on me? GuooooooooC!!! With eyes bleeding, and the only opponent it can look at is me, Bluerin approached from beside and hits its side with its claws . The impact greatly flew it right past me, and it rolled on the ground and fell . Im not the only opponent here okay . Dont ignore Bluerin just cause hes a monster, my buddy is a daredevil who will headbutt anyone for whatever reason . Except for Rose!! . . Even after dealing so much, it had little effect on the dragon . Its endurance might be abnormal, but above all things, its a zombie . However, you now have a weakness precisely because youre a zombie . I muttered to myself so that it cant hear me . Usato!! When I was holding my fist again to try to punch the dragon, Amako raised her voice and called my name . Theyre finally here!! Bluerin, pay attention to that big thing!! I asked Bluerin to take care of the dragon, then immediately descend to Amako and Ark-san . When she called me, she had finished preparing everything, and now its my turn . After a short break, I arrived at the two of them, and Ark-san, who was sweating profusely on his forehead, presentedCa Halberd . Usato-dono, Ill leave the rest to you! Alright! The Halberds blade has been imbued with Ark-sans magic, glowed bright red around it . This is the strategy to defeat the Wicked Dragon, as planned by Ark-san . It can only be said as a brute force method . -Severe the scales of the dragon by slashing it with flames . Indeed, flames will be effective against zombies . However, it is extremely difficult to burn its skin with fire that is thick . And its even worse to severe its body when my full blow punch didnt even work on it . Also, Ark-san who can use fire, cant recover even after healing him with healing magic . Its not much, but right now he cant do it . Thus, in response to his words- [Yes, that is why Usato-dono will do it, and not me . ] Ark-san will put all his magic into the halberd, and create a blade of fire . Then, I will approach its chest, smash it with brute strength, and crush its heart . The steel blade has absorbed so much heat that its glowing red . This strategy might be dodgy, but it is worth trying as theres little to no chance that we can beat the dragon . Once it is released from my hands, the blade will quickly lose its heat . If you return the blade to me, I cannot burn it as my magic is almost depleted . So I only have one chance . That is right . I looked at the dragon while watching the halberd still wrapped in Ark-sans magic . I dont know if it has noticed or not, but Im sure its turning its attention to Bluerin . In order to aim at the heart of the dragon, I must hit a blow at top speed directly in front of it . If the power isnt enough, the scale will not penetrate, and if the fire is damaged along the way, it will become just a regular halberd . If I hesitate, this operation will fail . Dont be scared now, me . Lets go! Yess!! At the same time as Ark-san releases his hands, I kicked the ground and ran towards the dragon . While checking the blade, which is glowing intensely, I aimed at the chest of the dragon while advancing in a straight line . If I continue- If I rushCWhile such words come to mind, the dragon who is distracted by Bluerin, turns its eyes to me, and it spill a large amount of sludge, covering its body and surrounding itself with miasma . You kidding . I involuntarily stopped and bit my teeth, embracing the miasma . Right now, its okay to use healing magic, however, once I enter the miasma, what awaits me is a ruthless attack from the dragon . Damn it, so thats what youre doing!! It knew what were trying to do . Thats why it didnt stop Ark-san who is heating the Halberd, and quietly dealt with me and Bluerin . It was also taking measures against us . It knew we couldnt defeat it in a normal way, so its been playing around without killing us . I have no choice but to go!!! I only have one shot at this . If I stop right now, that chance will be gone . I attempted to jump into the miasma with the intention of getting hit-However, something small suddenly came from behind me . Amako?? Amako who flew to me vigorously cling onto my neck and waist . She was shouting something, and I was confused as to what she was trying to say . I will be Usatos eyes . !! Continue running!! Tsk, alright hold tight then!! Recognizing her intentions, I deployed healing magic to wrap the both of us, and proceeded to jump into the miasma . Going straight through an unclear field of view, I could not see anything in front, not even my feet . Im now not afraid of the attacks . After all, theres a girl behind me with the strongest eyes! Squat! I bent down, and something huge passed over my head . Jump backwards, then go round to the left! At the same time as I back step, I made a large detour to the left and cut through the miasma . I did not overlook a single word of Amako, and responded to the action . . This is really the strongest combo . Even when thinking about these useless thoughts, I was a little moved . Go out of the miasma!! Its right in front!! Alright!! I held the halberd with both hands and rushed forward . Then, after escaping the miasma, the figure of the Wicked Dragon that is lighted up by the moonlight waved its huge tail . When my legs were about to put on the brakes, Amako squeezed my head, implying to me that I dont have to worry . Its okay, hes here . At the same time, Bluerin jumps out from the side and uses his entire body to prevent the tail from blowing towards us . A sudden flashback of Bluerin being hit by the snake on that day appeared on my head as I involuntarily nodded at him . Thats right, we have Bluerin . It is not just a combo with Amako, but Ark-san and Bluerin as well . Thats why, it is [everyone]s power that defeats this shitty dragon!! Uoooooooooooooo!!! ?! Raising my voice, I ran straight towards the dragon . The dragon tried swinging its big arms in a hurry with a terrified expression, as if it didnt think well come over . Unfortunately, we were quicker . I approached three meters before it, swung the halberd, which was held to the right, with all my power . Nuuuuun!!!!! The moment it collides with the scales, the glowing blade scorches its skin . Its effective!!! I continued pushing the halberd, leaving it to momentum to pierce through . Then, I could hear the sound of something breaking . The sound of the blade broke from the point of the handle, and it flew away . I gazed at the scale that shook off the blade . It was only a couple of seconds, but it felt like a really long time . Its no goodHowever, as I was about to give up, the scale of the dragon suddenly ignites, and at the same time, a horizontal slash is cut into the chest of the dragon . CWow!! Pure white ash overflowed like smoke from the wounds of the chest . While listening to the dragon crying in agony, I saw an object that was emitting an unusual shine behind the ashes . Is that its heart?? The heart makes a slow beat while buried in ashes . No wait, can we even call it a heart, when its separated from the body? Since theres no other internal organs inside, it seems as if this part is forcibly kept alive . Also, theres another weird thing . It was a sword that was stuck into the heart thats still moving, even when its cut off . A silver blade, with a golden guard, and a pitch black handle-A blade that was familiar to me back in Japan, was stuck into the heart of the dragon . Why, a sword . Uu, Uoo-!! Usato!! What are you waiting for!! . . Ku . Thats right, this is not the time to be thinking . After returning back from Amakos words, I thrust my arm into the wound of the dragon and grabbed the sword that had pierced the heart . The feeling from the sword is nothing but an imitation sword, and I tried pulling it out as much as I could . Then, the dragon screamed in a frenzy, and immediately stopped moving . Ka, Y-Youre gidding, I havent even desdroyed anyding, not even gilling anybodyYou bastard, am I going to be debeated by a hero again . The body of the dragon that has stopped moving is disappearing into ashes . Its as if the wedges that kept it in this world are slowly disappearing . I, been used Finally, the entire body turned into ashes . All that remained was the ashes piling up like mountains . And in front of that mountain of ash, I sat there in relief . We were ableto defeat it? You did Usato! Amako who got off of my back happily gripped her fist tightly . Looking around, both Bluerin and Ark-san are safe . No one was dead trying to kill this thing . W-we did it . . Looking at the sword in my hand, the feeling that grew inside me wasnt the joy of defeating the dragon, but suspicion of the predecessor hero . What is the first hero thinking, stabbing that thing with this . . ? The sword that was drawn out from the heart of the dragon has a length of about 40cm, and the blade dazzling in silver, with the handle being black . Is this a wakizashi? . . Well not like I care about it, but the worrisome thing is that as soon as I pulled it out, the Wicked Dragon disappeared into ashes, as if being released . That just doesnt make any sense . From what Ive read from the notebook, the hero was said to have thrown the blade into the heart of the Wicked Dragon, defeating it in the process . However, given the situation of the dragon and the sword that was pierced, the hero cannot be considered to have just defeated it . Either way, the dragon has been killed . No, its different . Hm? Amako strongly denies the words that I muttered unconsciously . That, is not someone who has been killed . That is what I felt . So, it might be correct to say that Usato has released it . Hahaha, thanks . Instead of killing him, I let it go . Delighted with Amakos words, I stroked her head with a smile . Amako then turns her eyes diagonally downward, shyly muttering something . However, the loose expression immediately turned serious . Usato . Aah, I know . Dont worry, I did not forget . This isnt the end . Theres still one more person, and shes the main cause of this incident . Amake, please guide me to her . I looked up at the half-broken western-style building, and whipped my tired body, forcing it to stand up to do one last job for the day . Chapter 78 Father said that the living human beings were food to us . Mother said that the dead were toys to play with . I was born and raised by my father, who was a great vampire, and my mother who was a Necromancer . I, who have two races with a long life span pleased father and mother . The way of the vampire, and the necromancer . What it means to be a demon, and why humans will always be our enemies . These and various other things were ingrained in me since I was young . My parents were really kind to me as well . Even as of right now, the distant memories were nothing of sadness, but filled with happy and nostalgic memories with them . However, the two were killed by humans . It was during the time when I could count with both my hands, when I was 10 years old . The humans deemed us as harmful beings, made sure that my parents will never return from the grounds using magic . Thinking back, it was the obvious decision for them to do . Father and mother went too far with their actions . They ruined the food chain of the human being, and toyed with the lives of humans . What was left for the young Neah, were the abundant book collections which mother has kept, and the only small village that father has ruled, the mansion which I am living in right now . At that time, I did not know what to do . Should I exact their revenge? However, the two humans whod killed my parents have breathed their last, so there was no way for me to do that, which led me mourning for days, without finding any meaning in life . However, I, who is feared as a vampire at night, roamed around the empty mansion by myself . Thats why I had no choice . I was lonely . The hunger for human compassion struck my impulse . Thus, I who was young and lonely could not take it any longer, mingled into the village that my father has ruled . The first thing that came to mind was that humans as living beings, are far too weak . If the children get hurt, they start crying immediately, and when the adults were attacked by monsters, they would easily lose to them, resulting in great injuries . Strangely however, I was surprised that the loneliness I felt previously werent there when I mingled with the human beings . At first, I was the younger sister of a family with an elder sister . Then, I lived alone as a young girl . The third time, I was the elder sister of a young girl who had lost her parents . Fourth time, I was an owl, overlooking the village . Fifth time, I was the daughter of another family . The sixth time, I became a mother of a girl who has no identity of her own . The seventh time, I was the daughter of a mother who had lost her husband and her daughter . After playing and bending their memories here and there, three hundred plus years have gone by in an instant . During that time period, Ive learned three new magics, and have almost read all of the books my mother kept . But, I have started to grow tired of the small village that Ive mingled with . Right around 200 years ago, I could feel the limits of listening and changing the memories of humans . I could not get any stimulation out of it . All of them had a normal life, and most, if not all of them did not have an interesting life which could excite me . That is why I will not let this prey escape . An other worlder who is also a healer, a girl who has a mysterious foresight magic, the princess of time . Thus, I will use whatever means to get them . Yes, that was my intention -Cough, oh well, I guess Ill end up like father and mother . My body is in shambles, and I couldnt move . I could force myself to move, but only my right arm . That is the might of the Wicked Dragon, just one hit and Ive gotten injured to such extent . I cant believe that Usato could continuously get hit by that monster and still be alive . Even though he was smashed and hit, he is still punching that dragon without any break, which makes me think that hes not a normal human being . So, he has defeated the Wicked Dragon . . And just now, the evil presence that I felt has disappeared . Knowing that he has defeated the dragon, I could finally rest my body on the cracked wall in relief . Its funny to think that your own trump card was beaten, but it was absolutely necessary . The fool who has revived the Wicked Dragon on her own, and now she is the one being cornered by that very own dragon in her current situation . I am sure that he will come here at this moment . To defeat the harmful monster, which is me . Fu- Fufu . . After all, I am no different from father and mother who have used humans as their playthings and tools . Using the living and dead humans as I pleased, capturing visitors who came to the village, erasing their memories once I was bored with them . I might not have done things that mightve made them resent me but . even if the method was different, I have not changed the actions Ive done, and I am still following the footsteps of my parents . I might not be needed anymore . Or rather, I feel like disappearing . Being overly cocky and reviving the Wicked Dragon, just to be played like a fiddle, and in the end Usato and his friends had to clean my mess . There were no miscalculations in the development before I revived the Wicked Dragon . Its just that, I did not calculate the fact that the Wicked Dragon would cause such havoc even after it died . It was insulting . A lifeless body, taxidermize for hundreds of years . Thus, hearing for the first time that a dead body would still remain its soul wasnt what Id expected . In the first place, souls can only reside in a living body . In other words, the vessel called the body moves with the soul, and the soul is contained in that vessel . . . Which evil beingbinded the Wicked Dragons soul into it . . It was natural to come to such a conclusion . Normally it would be impossible to trap a soul after death . But, there was one who could . A legend who is known throughout the continent, the one and only hero who is said to have sealed the Demon King with his powers . If the book has recorded the exaggerated actions of the hero, then the containment of a soul mightve been easy for him . However, whats left to prove such a thing is gone . Either way, it has nothing to do with me . Since . . There was no point in figuring out the reason behind a human being who had died a few hundred years ago . If we look at the results, because of my shallow thinking, it was I who unknowingly destroyed the village . That is all that matters . I, am not needed . With those words let out, I remembered the distant memories that were left in this mansion . My parents were killed, I cried because I was left alone . I wonder what would happen to the village, if the young girl Neah has disappearedI am surprised at how stupid I was for thinking about it, as I showed a self-deprecating smile . What is there to leave if my existence wasnt supposed to be there from the beginning . As I muttered earlier, they dont need me anymore . Since I dont have to use that village anymore, and I dont have to bother with the zombies . Im going to die here anyways . . ! ! Footsteps of someone walking up could be heard . I swallowed my saliva as the sound echoes from below, and dreaded at the fact that I cannot escape because I could not move my body . I closed my eyes slowly as I accepted my fate . I climbed the Western-style mansion . Behind me were Ark-san and Usato, closely following me from behind . As for Bluerin, he is waiting outside if anything happens . Ark-san, I think its better if me and Bluerin . Usato asked Ark-san again . Slightly intrigued, I peaked from my shoulders, and saw Ark-san ascending the stairs with his sword in its sheath that had fallen in the hall earlier, bitterly smiling . It is alright . Though my magic power is running dry, my body is unharmed . As for Usato-dono, youve been fighting all this time right? I am alright . I still have some magic left as well . I frowned my eyebrows as I heard the lies coming from Usato . He has been fighting with Ark-san who was being controlled, then fighting such a powerful Wicked Dragon afterwards . Whats more, he was poisoned and smashed during the fight with the dragon . Based on my judgement, Usato has not only exhausted his muscles, but also his mental strength . Moreover, I have a score to settle . I have to meet with that brat who was the reason why all of these happened in the first place . Before we entered the mansion, Usato was talking about what hes going to do with Neah whilst using emergency healing magic on us . Though I was silently listening to him, I did not know what he was thinking . . But, I will understand as soon as we ascend these stairs . And there, we will see Neah who was done in by the Wicked Dragon . And then- . . Its coming . The scene from my prediction is approaching . The scratched walls, shattered chandeliers, broken windows- Neah who was laying down against the wall, under Usatos shadow . Im sure Usato understands as well . I know that hes not stupid, and hes noticed the foreshadowing which Ive spoke to him, the scenario that I saw is now coming together . Right now, he is heading for Neah . Were here? Usato muttered as he looked at the top of the stairs . I once again strengthened my mind as I climbed the stairs, and saw Neah there, in front of the living room on the third floor . The floor we were in as Usato jumped out from the window just now . ThenC Youve come . Leaning on the cracked wall, the beaten up Neah put up a smile as she looked at us . You looked quite, beaten up . Let me return that statement back at you . Usato who was fed up with this, continued forward to where Neah was leaning . He thought of approaching her cautiously, but sighs when he saw Neah laughing ironically . She was hit by the dragon, and was in a state where she was seriously injured . It might be that her defense isnt that high, but her forehead was soaked in her own blood, her left hand and both her feet looked as though it was painfully kept alive, and she wasnt in a state where she could freely move . Sigh- Youre really staring at me with those deadpan eyes . Usato on the other hand was quite impressive as well . His robe was covered in soot, blood marks could be seen on his forehead and cheeks, and the wounds which wouldve been recovered by his Healing Magic, would still show his complexion on his face . . Still, you dont seem to look angry at all . Huuh? Bloody hell of course Im angry at you . Usato who was jokingly laughing just a second ago has instantly turned into his sadistic and sharp tongue . Though we cant see what he looks like right now, judging from Neahs frightened expression, she was shedding slight tears from her eyes, and trembling from her immovable body . Because of you, my important journey was almost ruined to dust . You tried to manipulate Ark-san into doing something irreparable, and above all else Then, with his arms crossed, he left her trembling even further . The stupid dragon that you revive has almost caused a mountain of people to be killed . If Usato couldnt defeat the dragon, many wouldve been devoured by it . Neah who nonchalantly revived the Wicked Dragon couldnt be forgiven . You didnt think that that would happen, right? But, because of that shallow thinking, you have caused this much mess . Neahs mouth was sealed shut . Usato who looked at such a sight, once again sigh . Why did you shield the village from the Wicked Dragon then? Werent you only using the villagers to do your biddings? . . That is correct . Then why havent you used them to good use? You couldve used the villagers as meat shield to capture me . Didnt you hear about me through Ark-san? Because I have joined the Rescue Squad for the sole purpose of saving peoples lives, if youd just controlled the villagers and made them as hostages, you wouldve had the upper hand . Hes right . There was no need to use the Wicked Dragon whatsoever . His Healing Punch wouldve done nothing to save the villagers if held hostage . I came to the conclusion that the dragon wasnt needed . . But it is still a miss from my part . . Hmmph . Usato gave a doubtful look . Regardless, Neah smiled selfishly and spun her words . It wouldnt have happened . . If Id properly controlled it, then all these wouldnt have Huh, and look at what happened . Either way, even if you hadnt controlled the zombies, I wouldve defeated you before you could even give an order . Youre really, a monster- Dont change the subject . Youre like that since just now!? What do you want me to say!? Neah shouted as she did not know what Usato wanted from her . Usato then stared at her with a threatening look, causing her to stop moving once more . Youve regretted ever committing such an act, right? That is!! Well yes . But, I worked for what I wanted . Even if I regret my actions, I cant reflect on itC Youre wrong . The regret Im saying isnt about that . Youve regretted having revived the Wicked Dragon, but not because you couldnt catch me . As if hitting the mark, he glared at her as she shimmered . What you regretted was putting the villagers in danger . I have zero remorse over them . If you truly treat them as tools, then you wouldnt have pleaded with the Wicked Dragon to not wreak havoc at that village . I know this because Ive fought with it, that dragon is incredibly scary right? So, to face that dragon and tell it to not destroy the village, isnt that what you call being worried about them? W-orried? Y-Youre wrong, over there is . . Neah was agitated as she looked elsewhere but at Usatos eyes . Usato, who sighed at the situation, muttered This isnt going anywhere under his breath . Thinking of what he was worried about, he opened his mouth to the frightened Neah . You knew about it . You knew about the horrors the moment you released that horrid creature . That the villagers will be trampled, bitten, poisoned, and rotten by the dragon . Its poison could destroy the body from the inside, melts the lungs, and eventually unable to breathe . Its arms and tail is so strong that it creates crater in the ground, so powerful that it can even crush a large adult . And the worst thing, is that it has a cunning and brutal personality . All living creatures in its eyes are things that it can kill, regardless of whether its an old man, woman or childC Stop it! ! Did she imagine the scene? Neah, whose expression changed into a sad one, snarls like a child as she blocks Usatos words . Even Usato didnt feel good about it either, as he brushed his hair roughly . He knew that Neah did not try to fight with the villagers in mind . She wouldnt want anything happening to the villagers, and now seeing her scared expression seemed to be somewhat saddening . HoweverC Youre an idiot . Youre an idiot . With that one word, everything matched into place . The prediction I saw three days ago, and the words he spoke has now overlapped . Looking around immediately, I could see Ark-san being supported by his sword, and the full moon, which can be seen through a hole in the half destroyed rubble . If youve regret doing it, why didnt you realize it sooner? What you wanted was already in your hands . But you tried to let go of it, regardless of what youre doing, regardless of your will . Despite being frustrated, he spins his words . She continued calling his name to try and stop itBut, he continued talking without turning around . Usato knew what was going to happen, and it would become a reality . . But, why would he deliberately try to . . Confused and unable to move, Usato comes close to Neahs eyes . Its not like Im going to kill you . . . Eh? Whats with that surprised look on your face? He shrugged his shoulders, after being shown that he was out of his mind, crouched down, looked at Neah . Because the request to defeat the necromancer was from you . At this point, the request doesnt make sense anymore . But, dont ever do these senseless things anymore . So, go and live as Neah, as the daughter of that village . Ill check on you from time to time okay? As he squared Neah up with his eyes . Did the future of Usato change? The future is changing, and it was a prediction which shouldnt have changed, but there are exceptions to everything, even to this . Fu-Fu fu fuFor me to be, the village daughter . . While staring on the ground, she mutters something on her mouth . However, while having a short relief, looking from Usatos back, the mouth hidden by her bangs was severely distorted like a crescent moon . Usato ! ! Neah was holding a sharp like object on her right hand . At the same time, Usatos left hand moves at an unstoppable speed . The future has changed-Panicked by what happened at the mysterious speculation, what I saw was drops of blood coming at his feet . Ark-san and I hurriedly ran to where we could see them . However, what jumped into my eyes was different from what Id expected . You . What did you do . . ? Fufu? What, I did? Looking at Usatos hand, he was grabbing Neahs right wrist . What looked like a knife was her claws, stretched to about twenty centimetres, and their ramifications were directed to her throat, not to Usato . The dripping blood came down from Usatos hand was through a nail that stuck slightly into her throat . Usato-dono, what is . . . This brat was trying to stab herself on the neck . He showed her nails, which slightly hurt Neahs throat . So Neah was trying to commit suicide? I did not understand what led to such a conclusion, but in the first place, the prediction did not say whether Usato would be stabbed . I was prepared to be killed in the same as father and mother would, how much of a fool do you think I was? Asking me to spend my time as a village girl? If you think I could go back now, then youre sorrowfully mistaken . Sigh Usato sighs became a troublesome one . But Neah fearlessly smileed, despite being stopped by him . Thats why I knew that youre determined to stop me . . Eh? What? The blood reveals information, the contract, the priceCIll be dead unless you grabbed my hand . However, because you grabbed my handCwhich was already covered in my blood, one condition was met . Huh, huuuh? Usato was confused as he looked at Neahs hand . He couldnt understand what was going on . Demon and human, the worshipper and the one being worshipped, with the testimony of each others blood, allow the old contract to be bonded . Wait a minute, what is with that disturbing spell . At that moment, a large white light emitted from Usatos hand that was holding Neahs hand . The familiar like-It was the [Contract] which Ive seen before being activated using blood . However, the contract she is about to make will not hurt Usato . But it can be troublesome . Usato! Get away fromC!? When I rushed to the side to try to pull Neah away, my body suddenly stopped moving . Looking at the floor, her bind magic was activated through the carpet on the floor . When did she!? Why is she this obsessed . . !? How about Ark-san!? As we saw Ark-san, he was holding his head down, trying to resist something . Youre trying to control Ark-san again! ! ! Hehe, be a little more obedient, wont you? ! ! Ara, you sure? Ill die if you punch me? And if I die, the dangerous magic still remains, right? Tsk . . While coughing blood, she laughed at Usato whose fists were trembling with a painful expression . Regret for the things I have done!! For the rest of my life! ! H-Huh?! What is with that disturbing line!? You little, let go of me!! O-Ouch!? Your claws are hitting me!! Usato tried shaking her hand out, but she opened her mouth wide, laughing, not letting him escape . At that moment, the light emitted from the hand grew even more, illuminating the entire hall, illuminating the dark sky . Chapter 79 The long nights of turmoil caused by the half vampire, half necromancer, Neah, is finally coming to an end . My body was already at its limit, and before I realized, I was already knocked unconscious . When I opened my eyes, I found myself laying on the bed, the bed of the village that we were staying in just yesterday . While I was resting, Ark-san seemed to have ignited and burned the western-style building, leaving only the black-burned framework of the once beautiful mansion . A large collection of burnt waste, and a large amount of ashes, and the ashes of the dragon remained . Finally, after resting for almost an entire day, my fatigue and magic has recovered, and we went and visited the village chief before leaving . Even so, you dont have to call out everyone in the village to send me off . We must never be ungrateful to our benefactor of this village . Thanks to the disappearance of the necromancer, there are now no zombies wandering around the village . We can finally live a peaceful life . Looking behind the village chief, the other villagers are there to send us off . And of those people, a large bag is handed to Ark-san, who is currently loading the luggage behind him . To receive so much food from you In fact, we felt that it wasnt enough . I would feel bad if we received even more than that . While refusing the kindness of the villagers who are approaching with vegetables in both hands, I noticed a woman approaching here, smiling . Tetra-san . It seems that you have fully recovered . Yeah, thanks to you . Next to the old woman where Frank was helping her, the appearance of the village girl isnt there . Frowning on that scene, I decided to ask something Ive been meaning to ask for awhile . If you dont mind me asking Are you the only one who is living in such a huge house? Ha ha ha, there is nothing to be mindful of . I have been living there by myself for the past 20 years . Because my husband and daughter were killed by monsters . Since then, I have been staying there all by myself . All on her own huh . So she has really forgotten . But, I can feel that shes actually speaking on her own . She isnt speaking as though she was being controlled like a puppet . Since I got to know what I wanted to know, I thought that I should just give up on questioning Tetra-san-, but I stopped midway when I saw a hint of sadness from her face . Then again, its kinda weird . Even though Ive been living on my own, I feel like my home has suddenly become wider since yesterday . I wonder if Im becoming crazy . . . No, you are still as energetic as ever, Tetra-san . Having an emotion that she cant speak about, I finally turn back and prepare to leave . Shit, I guess its still impossible . Its not easy to wipe out someones memory . Now that I have a glimpse of evidence in front of me, the feelings kept in my chest want to let out . Then, Amako pulls the hem of my uniform, as though she heard the conversation between us . Dont worry . Im not enough of a crybaby to soak in such sentiment . No, its not about Usato crying, its about time were leaving . Would you please return my sentiment? Looks like she didnt care for me . I can feel the burning emotions that have risen in my chest starting to sink . Thats what she chose at the end, so I have no say on this . Its her own job to deal with it . Thats tough . . Well, youre right . In addition For some reason, Amako looks at me . What is with that rebellious eye? Usatos still Usato . Arent you too kind for your enemy? Rather than that, remember that my sole purpose is to help people? So Im just helping them when they ask for help . But, look at what happened in the end . I agree with that, but it doesnt seem like I like it . . . Well, I dont really care anymore . We have to finish with our preparations . I checked the luggage, put the food we got from the villagers on the back of Bluerin . If we have this much, we dont have to make a pitstop until we reach Samariar . Ark-sa~an . Im done preparing here~ Im almost done over here! Looking at Ark-san, who fixed our luggage securely on the horse, I once again turned around to the villagers . Though it was a short time, I wish the best to everyone . Yes, if possible, please visit us again . By then, well have more hospitality than before . Until then, we pray for your safe journey . Again, huh . . hmmm, yeah, guess Ill come back someday . While not feeling satisfied, I wave the villagers goodbye . The villager is getting farther away . And inside the village, there is no village girl named Neah . Nobody questioned it, and from the outset, she behaved as though she never existed . Surely, they dont even know the end of the story . The fact that they were being manipulated, The identity of the necromancer, Why the zombies wandered around the village, A girl who suddenly disappeared from the village without a trace Hoot . After the village wasnt in sight, a little black owl fell on my shoulder . The small palm-sized black owl, shrieks with a hoot with its small wings folded into its small body . I continued walking without questioning that the owl was flying at noon, and muttered . Is this okay with you? . . Hoot . Neah, you erase those peoples memoriesAre you really sure youre okay with that Hoot . . . Oi . I grab the owl that jumped on my shoulder without hesitation, and swing it upside down . When I look at the owl closely, which looks visibly upset, blatantly stares away from my peripheral . This bastard . Shaking the owl vigorously, the owl suddenly makes a girlish scream . S-Stahp it! ! Stop shaking me while Im upside down?! You little, if you can talk then fucking talk . You know how weird I look talking to birds? B-But Im an owl! ! And ordinary owls dont talk! ! Hoot hoot-!! Shut the hell up . Ordinary owls dont always hoot . So stop replying like that . I dont know the details of owls, but I know for a fact that it doesnt make such an artificial noise . As you mightve guessed, the owl who is struggling to escape from my hand is the girl who disappeared in that village, Neah, the monster that shouldve been defeated as a necromancer . She tries to flutter her wings to hit my hands, so I sigh and let go of my hand, by throwing it forward . The freed owl flutters its small wings and stays behind Bluerin, then transforms with a bang into a girl with black hair and red eyes . Sigh, so youre really following us . Of course . Thats because our contract has been made . She leans her neck forward, showing her right palm in a cute manner . In the center of the palm, a pattern-like magic circle is engraved like a tattoo . And, my left hand has the same pattern as hers . Right now, nothing is drawn on the left palm, but if I put magic on it, a purple glow will appear . Why did you do something like this . Didnt I say that Ill wear it for a lifetime, right? Then you wouldnt need to burn your house where you lived, right? That night, after she signed the contractCIt wasnt even a curse, no magic, just a simple familiar contract . However, the familiar contract she used was not commonly used in this world, but was largely modified . The significantly modified contract has been used hundreds of years ago, where its possible to forcibly forge a contract if both blood was paid without anyones consent . One of the troubles with this contract is that it is more tied to a master-slave than the current simplified familiar contract, and it cannot be easily resolved . Neah is certainly a monster . Its no wonder she can sign a familiar contract . But I didnt think that after she made herself my familiar, she wouldnt go into a rage . Moreover, while I was unconscious, she erased the memories of the villagers and burned the western-style building she once livedI was even more surprised that she prepared to follow us . Fufu, it doesnt make sense to leave a house that I wont live in anymore? Whats more, Ive bought something important with me . Then, when she opens the bag on the back of Bluerin, I can see several black spine books . . . I was thinking whose bag was that, so it was yours? At first glance, it looks like a magic book . Since theres nothing precious anymore, she doesnt care if she burns the building . Sigh, well whatever . Then, why an owl? Eh, isnt it familiar-like? Whats more, its cute right . If youre a vampire, then it shouldve been a bat . I hate it . Im not some animal who sucks on blood . I want to be a cute creature when I transform . Does she not have a good impression on bats? Either way, the owl looks pretty, but the inside is ruining everything in many ways . Its hard to say that Rose and Kukkuru have similarities in taking black creatures as their friend . When I turn my gaze to Neah, she struggles to hum while stroking Bluerin . Whether its because theyre both monsters, or because of her instinct, but she doesnt have any ill intention on Bluerin . Once again, please take care of me, M?A?S?T?E?R . Pfft! Neah said with a full smile on her face . Amako, who was walking next to me, did a high kick . Kyaa!? As Neah falls down from the back of Bluerin with a miserable voice . W-What are you doing!! Dont get in the way . Bat . W-Who are you calling bat?! Im a monster, not a beast . . Lets find out once and for all, whos on top!! Neah jumps up and tries to return an attack, but Amako, who predicted that, avoided by flipping backwards, and landing on her feet . Neah dive head first and performs a dynamic head slide . Pssssshhh! After a few seconds of silence, she stands up, wipes her eyes, and begins wrestling with Amako while weeping . Looks like Im watching a cat fight, but its actually a fight between a vampire and a fox . Well, lets leave them be . Some say that the more they fight, the better the friendship becomes . A weird person has followed us . Ha ha ha, it will become more lively . Ark-san is on the other team then . Because he was manipulated . Since were on our way . And since she really wants to go, we cant just leave her alone . Moreover, I feel that shes already been punished . Punished . Even after being suffered by the Wicked Dragon, and if the act of erasing the villagers memories with her own hands is her punishment, she might not have been punished nearly as enough . Youre right, her power could help us on our next trip . Thats what I thought . I nod and agree with Ark-sans words . Restraining spell, resistance spell, and magic that is generally not good for attacking, but she seems to be helpful in neutralizing her opponents and protecting herself from attacks . No wait a minute . If she uses the restraining spell on me, I may be able to use that for training . . I didnt even think about it . Its an idea that ordinary people like me would never think of trying to use . A technique of restraining yourself . Are you complimenting me? Dont, youll make me blush . While grinning at his words, Neah, who has turned back into an owl, jumped over to my shoulder . I dont need to ask who won because shes gotten away here all dusty and dirty . Right . Suddenly, I recall the things I kept in my pocket, and take them out . Amako looks from behind and takes a surprising voice . Its the thing thats inside the Wicked Dragons body . Yeah, its a sword in my world . A sword in a leather sheath that the villagers overlooked . Neah sees the sword in my hand, and feels some strange power from it . When she hears that its inside the body of the Wicked Dragon, she turns her eyes with interest . It was written in the diary . Usato, its better to take good care of it . Hm? Why? Its a weapon used by the hero . Perhaps itll be useful later . This thing, useful? I dont use knives, so there are endless opportunities to use them . But if I give it to Amako, the weight of the sword may become a burden to her, also Ark-san already has a broken sword . . . Cant be helped, guess I should hang it on my waist for the time being . I can use it to peel off vegetables and fruits . Breathing out a huge sigh, I hold my sword between the waist belts, and Neah who was on my shoulder looks at me . Whats wrong? No its nothing . She quit her lonely and manipulative life and decided to depart and travel to the outside world . It doesnt matter what kind of means or reason there was . When I think about it, I remember the conversation I had with her early morning as a village girl Neah . I guess she wasnt just seeking knowledge, she was finally able to step forward . The girl who controls life and death is no longer in that mansion . No daughter was protecting the village . Right here, right nowC Something like a clown familiar . Sometimes a little annoying, and noisy at times . Chapter 80 Travelling with Neah our new companion has been difficult in many ways . Starting with these three, noisy, troublesome, and clumsy traits . In addition, she constantly fights with Amako- No, its totally a one-sided sumo wrestling if you include the fact that Amako doesnt even lose a teeth . Either way, theyre really annoying . A few days after I left the village, it was good getting used to going on for trips, and Ive regained my calmness, butC Hey, tell me more about Usatos world . Suddenly, Neah in the form of an owl rides on my shoulder and asks . Haah . . Those words, thinking that her voice seemed a little excited to know is a pain . Its not as though I hate talking about myself . In the first place, the reason why she tried catching me was because she wanted to hear about a different world, and its rather slow of her to ask right now . But, I wonder if its okay to talk about the other world so openly to this nerd whos so immersed in what shes interested in . . . Its useless trying to delay it, and its highly likely that shell start attacking me with questions around the clock . Horaa~ Cant you tell me something? Isnt it boring just walking? And how is she hopelessly bossy . Ey, youre not even walking on your own . Youre standing on my shoulder, right? She starts flapping her wings on my cheeks, and puts a smug on her face . Then, let me tell you about the vampires in my world . Arama! There are vampires in your world? Neah eats it right up that there are those who are similar to her in my world . Good, good, lets tease her a little more . The vampires in my world can lift rocks easily . They can draw blood from people just by looking at them . Also, they fly around the night sky like Swallows, sneaking into peoples houses, sipping the raw blood of people . Theyre monsters that live in the darkness, sucking peoples blood . . . He, heeh . . Arent they quite goodC No, theres more than that . They can shoot laser beams from their eyes, and similar to the Wicked Dragon, they can emit blue poison from their mouths, they can grow into huge beings, turn to fogs and slip through any walls . To me, the most dangerous monsters in our world are the vampires . Are those really vampires?! No shit, of course, theyre lies . As if theres a vampire like that . However, she believed in every word I said without hesitation, and her small body even trembled slightly, I can even see the upset look on her face that the vampire of another world was a monster far above her expectations . What is this feeling, looking at her-is so fun to watch . Y-Youre lying? Vampires arent so monstrous, right? Wait, are you saying that Im a useless vampire? Well yeah, its a lie . Eh . Youre rather unfortunate more than being useless . Kiiiiiiiiiiiiii! How dare you trick me! Neah who knew she was being teased, opened her wings as if to show anger, and tried to peck me with her beak . However, with her beak hitting my head, her body stiffened as if being tied to something, as she slipped off from my shoulder . Hyaa~, she cried with a miserable scream as I swiftly caught her with my left hand . Oi, have you forgotten the shit you put on yourself? The contract if you do any harm to your own master . . I-I did not forget!! Says the one who just got hurt by the contract . Neah cannot hurt me . There are various restrictions and functions in this familiar contract that she and I have signed, and one of those is one that cannot do any harm to the master . The extent and criteria of harm are at the sole discretion of the master, so with my permission, can she use her magic on me, and or drink and eat . Now I dont have to worry about her sucking my blood unless I approve . but it looks like the person herself has actually forgotten What a bird head . . What did you just say you iron-faced fox!! Neah overreacted to Amakos words as she retorted . Amako who was walking with Bluerin on my left looks back to Neah and opens her mouth with an uninterested look . What I said are facts . And I also know why you wouldnt walk on your own, and instead stay on Usato, because once you walk three steps, youll forget . Fu,fu fu fu . I have always imagined going on a journey, but I cant stand it anymore! Hoot hoot!! Neah jumps out of my palm and charges at Amako in a tremendous speed . Amako on the other hand, avoids the awkward thrust at her face, simply by tilting her neck, grabs her by the legs, spins her arms round and round, and flung her . She transformed mid-air in a matter of seconds and rolled down the ground to my feet . . . How many times must they repeat this exact exchange to get disciplined? D-Damn it . I-Ill win next time I acknowledge your bravery, but dont you think its difficult to beat Amako who can pre-empt your movements? Also, do you think you can win with that formC Shut up shut up!! Speaking of which, Usato is also bad for lying to me!! Why must you lie!! Do you like messing around with me!? You dont have to regress into a baby while being mad at me . Aah, alright my bad . Since it was my fault . But, why did you have to retort to Amakos words when she just teased you a little . And whats even more surprising is you being defeated as fast as a catch ball . Neah scrubbed and wiped her eyes, and turns back into an owl again before jumping on my shoulder . So, you ended up staying on my shoulder . Hun, I am Usatos familiar, so this place is the best . For the past few days, she stayed on top of Ark-san, Bluerin, and on the horses, but finally decided to stay on my shoulders . Apparently, she seemed to like being on top . If she wasnt so noisy, I wont be bothered, but occasionally she spreads her wings and hits my ear and neck which pisses me off . Also, Amakos gaze becomes strangely harsher than usual . Hm, right . Speaking of which, Neah who is a familiar now, what happens if she turns into a human? In this case, shell be recognized by the Samaria, which have a strong hatred against demihumans, so shell have to be treated as a familiar at all times . In such a case, its best to ask Arc-san . Arc-san . Yes? When I talked to Arc-san, who was pulling the horses in front, slowed down a little to answer . I pointed at Neah on my shoulder and asked him what I was interested in . Its about this thing here, even if shes under a familiar contract, is it okay to let her be a human in Samaria? Hmm, well as long as shes your familiar . But demihumans like Neah are so rare that you honestly cant tell the difference . If she is perceived as a demihuman by the Samaria . Ive heard that the Samaria doesnt have a good impression for the demihumans, but its quite annoying that I may have to hide not only Amako, but this Neah . Of course! Next to my face is Neah who for some reason looks proud . A humanoid monster has the intelligence to understand the language of humans, meaning that a smart and strong monster like me is as close as a demihuman! Right now, I felt sorry to have you accompany us on a journey . Eh? If worse comes to worst, they might even mistake me for having a slave . . . Hahaha, there is that possibility Youre kidding me . Im carrying such outrageous baggage . Even though she was the one who forcibly signed the contract, treating her as a slave In addition, Neahs transformation can be easily unravelled . Just as Amko waves her hand and flung her, she would easily return to her original form . If were in the city of Samaria right now, there would be no place to pass the letter . At best, Ill get kicked out of the kingdom . At worst, Neah will be targeted, and Ill get imprisoned . All I have to do is not get found out . Ill just stay in this owl form the whole time . Please, at least transform back into a human Eeeh, but its easier to move around like this . When this kid turns into an owl, though shes a bird, she doesnt know how to fly . In addition, the only thing I see is wariness as when she simply replied with a, dont you worry attitude, I cant trust her whatsoever . Perhaps, the moment we enter the city, this ignorant little girl with her knowledge alone would cause a commotion, so I think its best to leave her somewhere when I hand the letter . Arc-san, is it better to act separately with Amako and Neah at the time? Im worried that if were bringing these dogs and monkeys together, itll just spell trouble, right? Youre right . Lets have them wait with Bluerin when we give the letter . Are you both okay with that? No . (Disagreed) Theyre such good friends . You wouldnt think that theyre enemies for the past few days, as they agreed simultaneously . Amako suddenly pulls my sleeve, with her shoulders drop . Looking at her, Amako looks up and talks to me . But . I supposed theres no helping it . Amako Youre such a good kid . Its too easy to read what shes worried about . Neah, you too- I dont wanna, why do I have to be with such a cheeky beast girl? Thats a troublesome child . Really, whos the older one now . Cant be helped, unless theres no other option, well have to make such a difficult decision . Immediately, I approached Bluerin who walked in front of me and stroked his head . Amakos great right . Dont you think so, Bluerin? She isnt selfish, unlike someone? Guaa . . Right, how about meat for tonights dinner? Youve only eaten fruits lately, so Im sure you wanna eat something that gives you energy right? Just in time-We have some good bird meat here . Pii!? I hold down Neahs head who wanted to fly off with my left hand . My face slowly shifted to her with a wicked smile on my face, and an owl with tears on her eyes, trembling all over . Ah, aaah-!! I suddenly thought of wanting to be with her?! Eh, really? Im glad that you understand . Her attitude immediately changed and agrees to stay behind with Amako . Yeap yeap, I nodded and release my left hand from her head . Now that she is able to move freely, she shakes her head and shouts in confusion . Ho, hofu . Wh- Why are you threatening me this calmly!? Is my common sense the one thats wrong here!? Or is it that Usato is the strange one here!? Dont worry, because Usato is the only strange one here . Ha ha ha, Usato-dono is as strange as ever . Can you not treat this as some sort of cute thing!? Amako being expressionless, Arc-san says it while laughing cheerfully . Of course, what I said earlier about frying some bird meat was just a joke . However, if she really becomes too selfish, I might just tie her legs up, and have to take such measures . Well, since youve said it, you better do as youre told . Fu, fun~ Why are you looking at me as though Ill be found out . Even if Ive been found, I can just use my memory-erasing magic . Its only as a last resort . Use that if you really have no choice, because I dont want you relying on your abilities . However, her ability isnt good if shes in a crowded area, its impossible to erase everyones memory . If she made a mistake, theres a disadvantage thatll worsen her position . Your ability is so convenient that its difficult to use . Mu, whats with that phrasing . I who have so many skills will never be found out! As a necromancer, I can control the dead! Vampires charm, an ability to control the living, and the ability to change shape! And finally, the three magic that I have been learning for the past 300 years!! Its true that she has quite a number of amazing skills . If you compare to someone like me who only has Healing Magic, it might seem weird to worry about her . But then again, when on a journey, theres no use for controlling the living or the dead . . . In fact, the only thing that Neah can do during this journey ismagic . Three? Dont you only have two magics, the restraint and resistance magic? And theyre quite inconvenient as well . Its extremely convenient alright . But, Ive noticed a good point . Neah becomes even prouder as soon as I asked her about her magic . So, she can use one more magic besides the restraining and resistance magic? Then again, its rather wonderful of her to remember three magics after learning it for almost her entire life . Fufufu, its this . Any mage will learn this important magic first . Heeeh, wouldnt that be an extremely strong magic then . That is correct, my third magic is, thisC She stops and breathes in before opening her small mouth . LiberationWhich also means to dispel any curse!! O, Oh . I was kinda disappointed . Maybe because of my dissatisfied reaction, she went Ho, hou!! as she angrily shouted back . Whats with that lack-lustre reaction!! Isnt it an amazing feat for a magic-user to learn dispel!? But then, theres not a single point where I need to dispel anything . Rather, its more surprising to think that theres a magic like that . Listen here!? In principle, magic can only be solved naturally, and it can continue to function semi-permanently!! Thats why, the magic of unlocking it, the art of unlocking, is an important magic that you must first learn!? I see, so the restraint spell I applied to her was able to disperse over time . If she was a semi-permanent mage, would I have been locked up until she releases me? With that in mind, the liberation magic plays the role of dispelling is a rather important magic then . HoweverC How long does it take to learn? If it takes time to master, Ill die soon before I could learn this magic right? Whether I thought that my question was plausible or not, I would think shell respond with, Its natural for humans to question . , but she opens her eyes wide and spreads her wings . Uo!? Why did you suddenly . It, it only took me 40 years!! As a mage, you can learn this really quickly! I dont know if you can do these complicated magic, but you can solve an easy one in an instant! As a monster with longer lives, 40 years will past in no time!? But from a humans point of view, Ill become an uncle no matter how fast I learn or learned it as soon as Im born . Is it even worth learning this? . Is there an opportunity to use such magic? Obviously there is . Isnt there a magician in every country? If youre a mage, youll be dealing with other mages who have curses and magic books . Huh? A mage? Whats that, was there such a person in every country? Looking at Arc-san silently tilting his head, he then shakes his head with a bitter smile . Looking at Neah again, she looks proud of her magic that she had learned, assuming that magic is commonly used . The guesses that can be derived from these are- Dont tell me . . . Does Neah not know that magic in this world is almost declining? It is a possibility . A child who seems to have been in that village and in her western-style building since birth . Perhaps only she has that perception that magic is a slightly rare technique . Meaning, teaching her reality would be too cruel . After all, having to tell her the fact that spending 40 years to learn an almost meaningless magic is just Hey, Usato-Amako, dont say it . Please dont tell her . Look at how happy she is right now . After stopping Amakos words, I looked at Neah who was in a good mood on my shoulder . Magic is almost declining, so its hard to say that you have many opportunities to use a curse . And conversely, I heard that you can only dispel your own magic . From Neahs point of view, its like she just had the opportunity to brag about her magic for the first time, ah, this is painful . So? How is it usato, arent I amazing? Aah, youre . so amazing . Please dont look at me with such confident eyes . Ill feel really bad . Fufufu, well thats a given . . Why are you looking at me like that? I tried looking forward while avoiding any eye contact with Neah, I could see the back of the roadCA city surrounded by large walls in the distance . Fortunately, I point to the direction where what seems to be a city . Aah, I think I saw something! With my words, Neah who was asking me why, followed by Amako and Arc-san, who was walking nearby, also look ahead . Looking at the city separated by a wall, you can see a castle and a long and narrow building as high as the castle . Its probably our first destination from where the landscape is similar to Lingle Kingdom . So that is, Samaria? A few days after departing from Lukvis, we have our troubles with Neah, but finally, we have reached our first destination, Samaria . Chapter 81 Samaria . We have finally arrived at the place that is so-called a religious land . It took a hard time getting here, but for me, this is where the true battle starts . After all, different from the time in Lukvis, I now have to give a letter to the one who governs Samaria . We arrived at the outer gate of Samaria, and we talked to the guard first to get us inside . At that time, we asked Amako to wear a white cloak, and Neah to revert back into a humanCThe girl who welcomed us when we were in the village . Also, we got Bluerin to be my familiar instead of Neah . Looking at Bluerin, the guards seemed to be on edge, but when I tried appealing to them that Bluerin is a harmless monster, we somehow managed to persuade him without any issues . However, I was worried that the guards behaviour at that time was strange . From Lingle Kingdom . ! I see . You are allowed to enter, but unfortunately, the monster may not enter, so its a good idea to leave it with the horses in a stable, near the outer gate . Looking at Bluerin then at me, the guard with his eyes rounded and bewildered, surprisingly let us through easily . Im glad that it was easy, but having them not say anything, it was kinda weird of them not to ask my purpose in coming to their country . . Its, kind of strange . Its as if they know me . At the stable near the gate, which the guard taught me, I muttered to Ark-san while he was setting up straws so that Bluerin and the horses could enter the stable comfortably . The reaction of the guards when they looked at me and Bluerin were obviouslyCNo, it seems that they have changed their attitude after seeing my uniform . I cant say that its not a possibility? The topic of the Demon King army may have been known to other countries, so people may have gossiped about the rescue squad achievements and contributions throughout the continent . . . Even so, the contents are always to be taken with a grain of salt . Anyway, Healing magic is a magic that is not well received . Thus, can anyone believe that someone would use such magic, running around the battlefield with extraordinary physiques, saving a lot of people? Theres no point in contemplating about it . The only thing is to be reassured that were able to enter the kingdom without any problems . . . Haah . Even so, its nice that Neah wasnt found out Arent you too worried about her? I wont deny that shed forcibly joined us, but its a fact that I would still have to take care of her . Having accepted death, I have saved her life . Its the responsibility of the rescue squad to be responsible for the lives of others, and ourselves, so its natural Ill save her . She seemed to be doing fine during the journey, but Im sure shell be anxious about the outside world that she has never experienced throughout her life . That is, indeed true . Thats why- Hey Usato, youre late! . Oi, were talking about you right now, so dont act like a drunk person . Hearing her cheerful voice, I can only give up and sigh . Sigh . Hahaha . Well, Neah and Amako-dono will be waiting for us, so lets finish it early . Ark-san and I, who have secured the space where Bluerin and the horses can move freely, we move outside where Neah and Amako are . Bluerin cried in a lazy voice, laying down on the place that we made, and cuddled himself into a bun, then began to sleep . Well, what should we do next? Should we head to the palace? Watching Bluerin fall asleep, I turned to Ark-san and asked him about our upcoming plans . For a place to stay, we can look for an inn later, and sightseeing around the city isnt our priority, so I thought we would go straight to the palace, however, Ark-san shakes his head . No, there is a place I want to go first . Heh? Where would you wanna go? Since we have to convey that weve arrived in Samaria How are we going to tell Lingle Kingdom that weve arrived? Ark-san saw my suspicious look, but he changed to a sorry look when I found out why . Right, since Usato-dono doesnt seem to have the chance to use it back in Lingle Kingdom, nor in Lukvis . Welthy has sent me, so in a sense, its natural you wont know . Huh, use? Send? What though? Both Amako and Neah tilted her neck with an I dont know either . look, I too tilted my head and Neah, whose neck was at the same position as me, places her index finger on her chin . Alright, Neah doesnt know either . As expected of a vampire . Itll be better to see it than me explaining it . Please follow me . Picking up his luggage, he prompts me to follow him through the cityscape of Samaria, where a big silver bell hung at the top of a tower . After following Ark-san who is ahead, we entered the city . The streets of Samaria, unlike the commercial ones in Lingle, sold a lot of rugged tools . However, the people here are as vibrant as Lingle . While paying attention to Amako and Neahs disguises, we walked through the busy street, then Ark-san started talking . Samaria, is known as a religious country, but did you know that theres another thing that they are famous for? They produce magical tools . Heeh, which means most of the things here are Theyre magical tools . Its designed for everyday use, so its not that expensive . Even though magic tools arent familiar to someone like me who lives in Lingle, its amazing to see a lot of it on display . Is there a tool that creates fire? If I have fire, then Ill be able to survive longer . I love the magic here too . Its convenient because I can spend less magic . Wait a minute, you didnt leave the village, so how did you buy them? Because Tetra has errands to do in Samaria, so Ill ask her to buy for me . Im imagining a granddaughter asking her grandmother for souvenirs . Looking at the curious vampire walking happily looking around, someone approached from behind . Turning aroundC And . Amako? Whats wrong? . . Amako was holding the hem of my uniform so that she could lean on me . I cant see her expression since she was hiding in her coat, but she looks nervous . Looking around because of her unusual mannerCI quickly found the cause . That person . . I found a young boy in pretty clothes . It wasnt your regular boy . An iron collar was locked around the neck of the boy who was sitting in a chair . A . slave . While placing my hand on top of Amakos mantle to reassure her, this is something that youll never see in Lingle or Lukvis, the reality of a different world . A human being bought by another human . I would be lying if I say that I dont feel anything, but this is the reality that I have to accept in order to live in this world . When thinking about these things, our eyes met, the boy who seems to be a slave . The boy gave a friendly smile and waved his small hand here . With an awkward smile, I waved my hands back, and Amako, who the slave couldnt see because she was hiding behind me, held my hem even tighter . If youre that worried, you can hold on to me at all times . . . Un . Theres no merchant other than that boy . Perhaps the boy is already bought by someone, and this is the after-transactions . Having Amako being this nervous has probably imagined what would happen if she gets caught, since shes a beast girl Since weve lived in Lingle Kingdom, which slaves arent a thing, its no surprise to be afraid of a country where the existence of slaves is integrated into their everyday lives . Im terribly sorry for my lack of consideration . Up until now, this wasnt a place where they would display their slaves so publicly No, this is something I had to face eventually . Ark-san, who noticed Amakos condition, felt sorry, but she doesnt want to blame him because shell someday face this . So, Ark-san . Where are we heading now? Oh yes . Its right beforeC In an instant, interrupting Ark-sans words, what crossed my field of vision was multiple blue shadows that slid from the sky . I was inadvertently sceptical, but when I looked in the direction where the shadow crossed, I saw a bluebird sitting on the roof of the second floor of a house a little away . Pigeons? Its like the pigeons in our world . Many of them were lined up beside each other, and they all carried something like a small backpack on their backs . Looking closely at the pigeons, theres something like a sign slightly below the second floor where the pigeons are . There was a mark of a pigeon holding a letter, and next to it was a large letter displayed [Foo Bird] . Foo, bird? Ark-san, is that where were heading? Yes, thats the first place I want to go . I see, so what Ark-san meant was that he wants to send something . Foobird, a drop-off spot . Where we can tell the Kingdom of Lingle of our arrival . Foo bird-I felt like Ive heard of that name before, as I once again looked at the pigeon and muttered . The drop-off Foo Bird is a collective term for an organisation that sends letters, etc . And it seems like the word Foo Bird seems to refer to a very similar monster that is also a pigeon . Back on earth, this is basically a post office, and the FooBirds are basically the delivery person . Letters are placed in a rucksack attached to the backs of the pigeons, who plays the role of a delivery person . It seems that they can exchange information over long distances by carrying them . Are they different from ordinary birds? Foobirds, unlike normal birds, are as fast as the wind . And since theyre monsters, theyre strong enough to easily carry a certain weight . I see . In addition, the name of the inn isnt an inn where humans stay, but the meaning of the inn is where the Foobird stays . So a place for the Foobirds to stay . I see now . While were waiting for Ark-san to write his letter, I was listening to Amako who was talking about the Foobird . Because only the name and ecology were listed in a book, and I didnt think it would help humans . While being interested, Neah spoke in continuation from Amako . The Foobirds are interesting, but whats interesting is their familiar contract . Hm? Whats the difference in a familiar contract? There are lots of differences . I thought it was the same thing, but it seemed to be completely different from Neahs perspective . For their case, it isnt a one-on-one contract, an owner would share the contract with all of the Foobirds . Since there are a lot of co-owners, each owner could be situated in a country . So its possible to exchange letters because theyre sharing contract . Or rather, why do you know that? Did she research it by herself? Or did she notice the mechanism of the familiar contract the moment she saw the Foobird? A little while ago, I caught wind of a staff talking about it at the inn, and I remembered after looking at those children . Wait a minute . Arent you just forcibly starting a story out of nothing? Wait a second . After knowing how the Foobirds work, I realised that I didnt need to give Nack a letter . If I send it normally, I couldve told Rose that Nack wouldve been coming in advance . ? . . Sorry, Nack . Maybe that person might be doing something unreasonable to you without bothering to read my letter, good luck Sorry for the wait . Ive sent a report to the Lingle Kingdom . Also, I have brought something interesting along the way . While praying to the disciple from a distance, Ark-san, who sent the letter, came out of the building with a piece of paper in hand . Whats it about? Its about Usato-donos friend . Really? Friends, meaning senpai and Kazuki! While being surprised, I look over the paper that Ark-san has shown . And in the content, was stories of Kazuki and Inoue senpai who are being active in each country . Although the details are omitted, it seems that the both of them battled in a tournament!! Or battling demons!! Along their journey . Looking at what theyd written, the Wicked Dragon isnt that great of a deal . Yeap . I dont think so Thats impossible I dont agree . Hey, yall dont have to give a general consensus and retort over it But, the two are doing their best . When looking at their success, I felt like I have to do my best . Hey, how are the heroes like? Hm, Aah . They are- Are they as monstrous as Usato!? Whos a monster now? Huuh? Neah, who is interested in the two heroes, immediately approached me with eyes shining like a child, but since she was treating such a pure and innocent human such as I, I lightly struck her on the forehead . Of course, being careful without removing her transformation effect . Neah holds her forehead and growls . Ouuuch~!! Why did you do that for?! I thought for a second that I would fly off somewhere when you flicked my forehead!? Dont worry, I held back . If it was Rose, she wouldve blown you miles and miles away with that flick . When Usato holds back . He never does . Whats more, hes done it to me before many times Hm? Whatre you complaining, Amako? When I turned to look at her, who was muttering something, she covered her cloak deeper to protect her forehead . . Cant be help, Ill overlook it for now . Seems like theres room for a little joke, which on the contrary its a bit reassuring- -Gooooooon!! U-Uo!!? With my shoulders shaking, I turned to the direction of the loud noise . Goon, goon! The sound of a bell was repeatedly stroke on top of the tower . T-That scared me . Wait? Noticing the sound that is vibrating and transmitted through the air, I noticed that the surrounding area, which was noisy before, was now dead silent . Glancing around, the people of Samaria were kneeling and silently praying on the spot . W-What is this Everyone except our party was praying, and being embarrassed by such spectacle, Ark-san walks up to me and whispers . This is the reason for the country being religious . This is honestly, out of my expectations . Yeah . This might be a bit unfamiliar to us, an outsider . Its more like being faithful than just praying . Even children are desperately praying for something with their hands clasped tight . A religious country, when I first heard of it, I didnt think much of it, but the sight of everyone now silently bowing down on their kneesCseemed rather strange . This is kindamaking me feel sick . Neah, who was looking at the tower with a disgusted face, muttered so . Why? Are you about to be purified by the sound of the bell? Im not that evil So she is aware that shes evil . Being surprised, the bell suddenly stopped ringing . And at the same time, the people began moving and returning to their usual routine, as if nothing has happened . Its an amazing one-eighty turn of events . Well Usato-dono . Lets bring these two back to where Bluerin is, and well head to the palace of Samaria . Eh . Aah yeah, youre right . We have to send the letter . Thats right, I have forgotten about the letter . The impact of Samaria has almost made me forget about it . Making sure I have the three letters in my luggage, I confirmed by checking again . Alright, theyre there . Then, lets send Amako and Neah, the extra luggage, to where Bluerin is . Amako, Neah . Were going to leave you where BluerinC . Looking back, Neah and Amako werent there . Eh? Hah? Are? They were there just a while ago, but now they suddenly disappeared . Dont tell me, theyve gone snooping around like Inoue senpai? No, that cant be . Neah or Amako wouldnt leave without telling us . Perhaps, theyve been kidnapped? No, thats impossible with Amako there . Its different, but this is a country that hates demihumans . If theyve disappeared in such a countryCThis is giving me a bad feeling . Ark-san, the two of them . . This is bad . Lets postpone the letter and look for them . I nodded at Ark-sans words . Its going to be too late if something happens . The letters are important, but its much more important to find a friend who went missing . In search of Amako and Neah, we have to move there-But, Ark-san grabbed me by my arm as I walked . . Usato-dono, please stop . ! Whats wrong, we have toC Look behind you . When I turned behind, I saw several knights walking in a row from on side of the palace . That alone wasnt the reason that stopped me, but the gaze of the head knight who came here in a row clearly wanted to capture me and Ark-san . A man with a long sword, dressed in robe and armourCA black-haired man with a tinge of white hair, walks in front of us and slowly speaks with a low and heavy tone . Mind, lending us a bit of your time? . . Yeah . What are they? Theyre obviously trying to approach us . Lets quickly listen to their story and find the two of them . CUsato-sama from Lingle Kingdom, a healing magician belonging to the rescue squad . Ah . How does he know my background . ? I havent been to the palace yet, and I havent told the guards that Im from Lingle Kingdom . Dont tell me, these guys have something to do with the twos disappearance? Usato-dono, please calm down . Ark-san . , tsk, but . Theyre the knights of Samaria . And His gaze, grasping my shoulder and looking at a direction, he pointed at the sword on the waist of the man standing in front of us . The long sword, reminiscent of a ceremonial sword, has a large sphere that was flashing at regular intervals . Staring at the sword for a few seconds, Ark-san spoke in a voice that the man in front of us couldnt listen . . . I can understand why Amako-dono departed from here . Eh?I cant say where they are, but trust me that theyre safe . So please calm down for the time being . . Okay . I released my clenched fist and relaxed my shoulders . In the words of Ark-san, did Amako left with Neah? Is it because well be meeting with these people? Since Amako can predict the future, she mustve concluded that Neah must not come across these people together with me . At least, theyre certainly not trustworthy . Anyways, if theres something that we cant agree along the way, I might have to respond accordingly . . And you are? . My apologies, let me introduce myself . I am Fegnis, Captain of the Samaria Knight . I am here to meet with you, who have travelled far from Lingle Kingdom . Welcome us? Uhmm, what do you mean by that? A captain of a knight is different from a commanderBut is he somehow in a senior position? Either way, its too suspicious as I have fully understand his identity . In response to my question, the person named Fegnis deepen his mild smile and slowly opened his mouth . Our King, Lucas?Urd?Samaria-sama has invited you to meet with him . Hah? . Haaah? The King of Samaria wants to meet with us . Not only me but Ark-san, was surprised at the story, that was just too abnormal . Chapter 82 Our King, Lucas Urd Samaria, has issued an invitation to meet with you . The king of Samaria is calling me . It sounds simple in theory, but this is an unusual situation . Why does he want to meet with me? Our king doesnt like not accepting messengers from other nations, and he is a little no, our King does not take kindly to strangers, and would rather if he gets to know them . . I dont know how to react to the words as I cant suppress my laughter . Not only did he not answer my question, he told me that the King was anxious in many ways towards strangers . Im worried about Amako and Neah, but its not good to turn to these peoples back and make our impressions worse . If we do any poorly, the response to the letter will be affected . Thus, the choices I should take in this situation would Ark-san, Ill leave Amako and Neah to you . I answered Ark-san as I looked at the letters . Are you going alone? Ark-san looks at me with anxious eyes . Well, its understandable that hes going to be worried about me delivering the letter alone . Even Im worried whether I can do it well . Its okay . If I hand the letter on my own - Im not worried about the letter, because I believe Usato-dono can do it . More than that, what Im more concerned about is At a glance, Ark-san glanced at Fegnis, who was waiting for our response, and changed his expression to a serious one, and spun his words . Perhaps they have contacted Usato-dono for some other reason . I dont know what it might be, but its good to be wary . Yeah . So theres another reason why theyre contacting me . My only worth is healing magic . Then again, maybe there are people who want me to heal others like Amako has requested . Anyway, Ill be careful as per Ark-sans instruction . Is your conversation over? Yeah Im going alone . Is that alright with you? Turning around back to him, I told Fegnis in whether he would agree . He opened his eyes slightly when hearing that Ill be going alone, but changed his expression of surprise into relief . There is no problem here . Rather, its more convenient for us? The King has commanded us to bring you alone in the first place . Alone? So he only wants to call me? Yes, only you . Doesnt this sound bad!? Isnt these kinds of pattern where youre being commanded to bring someone alone but its for something completely different!? Did I do anything that could be noticed? Thinking about it, Im doing quite bold things in Lingle and Lukvis, do they happen to know But I cant refuse them now that I just answered that I would go on my own . Being surrounded by knights, while sighing a little, I glanced at Ark-san from behind before walking down the road to the palace of Samaria . Usato-dono who is being surrounded by the knights of Samaria . I silently looked at their backs, why did they- specifically the King of Samaria would try to set up a meeting place with Usato-dono? And theres clearly a motive as to why they asked him to go alone . If the content was for the treatment of the injured or the sick, Usato-dono will receive it without hesitation . Although his healing magic has the ability to surpass that of recovery magic, but he is the proud member of the rescue squad . That was dangerous Amako-dono! Amako-dono and Neah appeared frustrated from behind the alley . I immediately approach her and checked her safety . Are you injured !? Im alright . Im not! I was suddenly pulled away after being hit in the head Neah has teary eyes while holding her head, but she doesnt seem to be seriously injured . Judging based on her words, it was probably Amako-dono who took her out . It is true that Amako-dono hid herself Yeah, I thought it was bad for Usato, and we mightve got into huge trouble Is it because of that long sword? I dont know either, but Im glad I was vigilant all the time . Foresight, suddenly saw that Neahs transformation was dissolved so if I didnt panic and take her to the back alley I could understand at a glance that that was no ordinary sword, a long sword carried by a Knight-Captain named Fegnis . It seemed to emit something like magic from the sphere of the handle . Im not sure because I dont have a demon eye, but my guess doesnt seem to be farfetched as far as Amakos reaction is concerned . Ive heard that there is a sword with the name Sword of Truth . A ritual sword that can detect the lies and expose the true form of the demon- dressed metamorphosis . Ive never seen the real thing myself but maybe So itll reveal my fake transformation Given the national culture of Samaria, a Sword of Truth must be the best way . Anyway, for them, a demihuman is a perception of a monster that falsifies the appearance of a person . Of course, there is no fact that a demon is masquerading as a person, but for monsters that can change shape like Neah are effective . It is not known whether Captain Fegnis noticed and approached Neah, but the only consequence was that Usato-dono would go to the palace alone, as ordered by King Samaria . Ark-san, what will we do now? Lets wait for now . Well look for an inn and wait for Usato-dono before he returns . What if we waited and he doesnt come back? Shouldnt I have turned into an owl and followed him? As long as there is a knight who can force your transformation to disappear, that is not the right thing to do now . If we send her to the palace, Usato-dono will not return for more than two days . I personally want him to come back as soon as possible, but it depends on what the King of Samaria wants from Usato-dono . I cant do anything to help Usato-dono from outside . Please be safe, Usato-dono We can only wait, feeling uneasy and muttering as I stare at the stature of the palace . After walking with Fegnis and several knights, I arrived in front of the palace of Samaria . Originally, I would like to enjoy the view of the streets and the large tower behind, but the knights who surround me and the eyes of the people of the country of Samaria, who are looking at us, would not allow me to do so . It is as if when Im following along silently, that Im being taken away, and thus the scenery will change from the skyline of Samaria to the palace . We will arrive at the throne shortly . Yes Red carpets, gorgeous crafts displayed in the passage . It looks like a familiar palace in Lingle, and when I arrive with Fegnis, I saw a huge door when moving into a completely different place . That is the door to the saloon where the king is . When being guided in front of the door while swallowing my saliva, a woman wearing a garment very similar to a maids clothing approaches to the sides of the door . Sorry for your inconvenience, but if you have any sharp knives or weapons like swords and daggers, please leave them here . After saying, the maid offers something like a huge silver tray . Because I was expecting to meet with the king of the country, I took out the sword that came out of the body of the wicked dragon that was in my waist belt calmly, then gently placed it on the tray . Its not a weapon . Its just a sharp fruit knife, so I can leave it . That is The sword wrapped in a leather sheath placed on the tray seemed tattered, but Fegnis, who was watching it, stared at the sword with interest . Although it looks like a dagger of about 40 cm, it is a weapon that seems to have been possessed by a hero, so someone who knows it can see it as a great work? Whats wrong? Ah no, please do not mind me . When I call him out, he promptly answered, placed his hands on the large double door in front of me and opened it . I was prompted to enter before him, and the first thing that came into my sight as I stepped into the hall was the gorgeous interior and the appearance of a young man sitting alone on the throne . Hello, thanks for coming . Welcome to Samaria . I am very happy to welcome you this way . The symbol of a king, a man with a pure white robe and a golden crown casually hanging on top of the throne, with his legs crossed and his elbows in front of him, looses his mouth when he sees me enter . My name is Lucas Urd Samaria, the king of this country . He displays a full smile that portrays no evil demeanour . I guess its the atmosphere of the man, but my legs naturally falls back . This person is not a bad person, but at the same time, I felt like I shouldnt trust him . Lucas Urd Samaria . The King of Samaria, the one I handed the letter to . He didnt feel humble or mild like the king of the Lingle, but was rather active and the type that says whatever he wants . An unconventional person, or worse, a king not befitting to be one . I cant say that even if my mouth is torn Hmm, the Lingle Kingdom wants to form a coalition as a countermeasure against the Demon Kings army A pure man as ever, dont you think? Well, uh This, is hard to answer, isnt he being too frank? Before I started talking, I was prompted to give him the letter, and I sat down in a chair presented by the maid . Eeh? It is completely different from what I expected . This is a different expectation, Lucas-sama Looking at my confusion, Fegnis, who was standing beside Lucas-sama, opens his mouth . King, please refrain from doing such behaviour Ah, my bad . So youre someone from the Lingle Kingdom, but Im going to tell you . Lloyd is a little too ambitious . Because this is what Im interpreting from this letter . Its important to scare your opponent, even if exaggerating it a little, but it doesnt tell me that, instead its more of: I want your help, Lets kill the Demon King together . These sweet words while holding a bouquet of flower . I didnt say anything, but it is true . I only vaguely knew about the contents of the letter, but I was convinced that the text was written by the king . He couldnt use any threatening words . But the efficiency is still the same . Even if youre a king that governs with your kindness, and your citizens approve of it . Blessed ministries, blessed soldiers, blessed people-A king who places the importance of his people first would be a comfortable country, right? . Yes I know the King of Lingle well . Maybe its an old-fashioned relationship? I imagined that the interaction between the kings was a bit of a jagged moment, so I cant imagine being close together . Its one of the most important factors that a king wants to haveand if I dont do something like that, everyone else will follow Lloyd . The king is longing enough . Because I choose to ignore unnecessary things . If he is a king who can support the people, Im a king that ignores these things . Im jealous . . Oh, how jealous I am, no, in this case, instead of jealousy, am I envious? Anyway, Im sure hes in a completely different place than me Lucas-sama, muttering with a sad voice, carefully folded the letter . I felt that he would say more based on that behaviour, so I straightened my back and waited for his word . Probably I will be offered to wait, so I have to tell them I will stay in this country . Ill accept it . Eh? However, contrary to expectations, the words spoken by Lucas-sama were that he accepted it . Im stunned by the fact that the deal has been made so easy . Ah, eh? Did you not hear me? I have accepted the letter . Let us send troops to the kingdom of Lingle . Huh? Isnt it too early to decide? Shouldnt we discuss further I dont think we need to talk any further . He spreads his arms on his back and looks around the hall . Both Fegnis and the maids, who were by the side, were all amazed, as they desperately tried keeping a smile . The reaction is as if they were used to the kings remarks Wouldnt it be strange to read this? The Demon Kings army? An army that had traversed the continent hundreds of years ago is trying to drop the continent into darkness again . Isnt that good enough of a reason? So there is no reason not to cooperate . But, you did refuse once Because the first invasion did not gather information about the Demon Army, but the second repulsion, when the summoned heroes were seriously injured, the Demon Kings threat was the highest, and thus I was convinced that it would be hard to leave the Demon Kings army alone . Anyone who understands that can understand the dangers of the Demon King Army . Somehow I was so suspicious of the fact that he received it so easily, but ironically, the fact that Kazuki and senpai fell into a pinch may have accelerated Lucas decision . Thank you for your consent . I sent my thanks . Although we were worried, we managed to get Samarias cooperation . If this continues, I may be able to make our journey much shorter . However Now, your role here is overnext is about my story . DDDD I knew it was too easy to believe . He handed the letter to Fegnis and muttered something to him while putting his hand on his armrest . For this person, the story of the letter is a bonus . The main subject is now . . I dont know what kind of story will come, but Ive been warned by Ark-san and should be careful not to make any casual statements . What do you want me to do? Hmm, it seems that you were already expecting something out of me when I called out to you personally . Lucas-sama nodded as if he was impressed . I know all of you well . I heard that the rescue squads rumours have spread after the battle with the Demon King Army Im talking about you coming from a different world . !? The hero who uses light magic to exorcise demons, the hero who fires lightning and dances on the battlefield like thunderCtwo people with the qualities of a hero who was summoned from another world, and the unfortunate that was involved in that summoning was you, boy . Why, how do you know? Even if he were to know that two people known as heroes were summoned in a different world, yet, how does he know that I was also summoned together? Rather than being surprised, I was interested . Isnt it natural to send spies to other countries? Knowing the insides of other countries and responding to them flexibly is also one way to avoid unnecessary fights . Well, it is necessary in a world without war . Spies I didnt even think spies from other countries were looking around for us, but why tell all of it to me? As far as I can tell, wouldnt it be better for senpai and Kazuki to hear about this? Do you want me to call the two heroes? If so No . I dont need a hero . I certainly want an overwhelming individual, as I say . But thats not it . I shouldnt have that, if I did, Ill be fascinated by their power . It was a little snapping to say that they were dangerous, but I could understand why he said that . Senpai and Kazuki are strong . Unlike me, who forcibly stretches out by hurting my body, they are genius and talented people who grow at an unusual speed with their talents and efforts . If someone other than the king has such a strength, it would be scary to imagine . But if he doesnt need them, I have more questions than answers . Why call someone who is a healer? If I subtract the part of being a heros friend, my utility value is only healing magic? Value . Yeah, if you put it that way, its bad . Even so, there are various other people who I could choose if I want their value - But -, Lucas-sama, who turned to me, stared at me with his strong-willed eyes . Youre the one and only one who has received the magic of healing magic and being accepted by the commander of the rescue squad, Rose . So I want you as a healing magician . Youre overestimating me . Barely, I could only say that . Because I did not imagine that he doesnt want Kazuki or senpai, but me . Isnt this a mistake? I tried to answer with low expectations . Healing magic is a magic that is said to be useless or unusable in the world . I can hardly imagine Lucas-sama wanting someone like that . Lucas-sama, who changed his expression into a ridiculous expression, smiles bitterly . Its useless? Cant use it? Thats ridiculous !! Weve been fighting about this for hundreds of years! Recovery magic can be used by anyone, so its useless? Lucas-sama shook his head multiple times as he sadly puts it . He who has the power over here, spun his words with a loud voice resounding in the hall as if he were giving a speech . Theyre being too shortsighted and foolish, what can lead to such thoughts? Can any injuries be cured? A skilled healer can cure even sickness! If the doctor does not need to give any medicine, we wont have to suffer the process of treatment, so we dont need itCits a wonderful magic, and I appreciate it . Um, thank you, but there are other healers other than me Its not just any healers- I want a healer who has been trained by a woman named Rose, someone who has achieved the exception . Someone who runs on the battlefield and saves many people . I want a healer who embodies the ideals I envision . Healers like Rose . In terms of normal healing magic, were the same . But the achievements that come after crazy amounts of training that Rose has established to use healing magic and physical abilities together . He wants that . Of course I tried many times . I hired a few rare healers and tried to create a healer similar to Rose-but even large adults ran away without a word . What Im doing is the same as the training shes imposing on her subordinates . Well, of course, theyll run away . Theres no reason ordinary people would want to endure that kind of training . But you have endured them . I didnt endure . I was put up with it . If I say that I hate it shell taunt or say . . Sorry, its nothing . Are you alright? Isnt it hard on you? I was being worried by the king . What is that? The eyes of the maid and Fegnis looked kinder? Trying to get this mood away, I cough as if to switch between a different topic . Eh, ehem . If you want to make such recruitment, please go through my leader first . I cant do that because she doesnt feel like talking . Somehow I was strangely convincedTsk! I can certainly imagine that if I tell Rose that kind of thing, shell flat out refuse, and for some reason, Ill be the one being lectured where shell say things like Dont fucking get me caught with these kinds of shit! Either way, Im not going to leave Lingle, but say for example if I accepted your invitation, what should I do for this country? I wanted you to build a squad . Of course, I would provide a space where you can work hard without training, and have everything you need . Such extraordinary treatment . I hope that youll think its worth it . I havent found any suspicious movement from other countries since the Demon Army came out . Its too disturbing, so Id like to take various measures . In other words, did he recruit me to prepare for fighting other than the Demon King Army? For that reason, hes planning to welcome me with extraordinary treatment . But I dont have the ambition to want my own squad or something like that, and I dont think I have anything I want . Its a very inspiring place to train with care, but Im not very reluctant to have my own unit . Even after preparing you with things more than Lingle, but is that still useless? Yes, I still want to be with her, and I have friends who have sworn to meet with again in Lingle . Its too much trouble . Thats too bad . Lucas-sama sits in his throne while thinking deeply in my words . Because its an unfamiliar honorific, its rough in some places, but I can say what I want to say . After that, lets just wait for the other partys reaction . Lucas-sama, who groaned with his arms folded while waiting for a reaction, raised his face after he sighed . But, I cant be convinced with just an, I see, so thats it . . At the same time, his words released with a fearless smile, the door of the hall opens vigorously, and a dozen or so knights enter in avalanche, surrounding me who is sitting . Youre so daring to do that just because I refuse? I didnt want to make much of a mess before the letter was received, but if that was the case, Ill take it . I slowly lift my hips and prepares to move at any time, looking at Lucas-samaC but he had a generous smile, which confuses me when I saw the knights surrounding me is being worried . Hey, Fegnis, isnt the timing a bit too early? And what is this number? Ill look like a bad guy here . Look, his face is like Rose . My humblest apologies, but if you dont let me go, youll be considered bad either way . You sure can say it Oh, dont get me wrong, its not like Ill force you to get your consent . Eh Is that so? Also sorry everyone, you can go back . I have no choice but to be confused by Lucas-sama who let the knights around exit the hall . Well, its good that we didnt have to develop into a bad end Im not that dirty as to force someone else to obey . What Im suggesting is to give yourself some time to think . Time to think? How long would that be? Ah yes, how about three days to a week? I guess it will not hinder your journey, but how about? In the meantime, you can let me know about our country and I can know you better as well . To be honest, I should refuse, but before receiving the letter, I can not refuse to hurt the other party . Well, it will be fine for about a week . Because I originally wanted to stay here about that long . I understand . Ill be in your care for these few days . Okay, then its decide, invite your fellow travel companions to the finest inns . But before you come back, lets make sure theres no inconvenience . ?? Until I come back? Did I hear that wrongly? Its like Im not going to sleep in another place . About You there, guide him to the example garden . As you wish, Usato-sama, here . I shall guide you . Ah okay, is what you think Im going to say, but what is this example garden? Though Id like to go to that finest inn if I can? I want to rest on a soft futon you know? But Im so happy to be able to stay here, where Lucas-sama would take care of me, as he pours a cup of alcohol and didnt notice my voice . Is it okay to drink midday, is he alright? It feels like something big is about to happen At least, I wanted to check with Ark-san to see if Amako and Neah were found . Wait? If I think about it, Lucas-sama sent a spy to get to know us . So obviously, the members who goes on a trip would be known . If so, wouldnt he know that Amako, a beast girl, is a friend of mine? At the moment these thoughts came to my mind, I felt cold sweat and wondered why he didnt use it as a threat to me . No, no He knew that if hed threatened me with that, he wouldnt get any cooperation from me . Thats why it may be a good idea to gain my trust for the time being . While following the maid who left the hall, I sighed and walked on a long stretch of palace road with tired steps . We have arrived . This is the garden . Uo The place guided by the maid was a garden surrounded by a wall outside the palace . Usually, we would stay outdoors, but looking at the sight right in front of me, I screamed with excitement . Anyway, there was a large circular transparent dome in one of the vast gardens, and inside it was a beautiful two-story white house . What is this? It is a barrier made of magic . It allows you to separate the space inside and outside, so its a convenient way to prevent rain and wind without having to go indoors . Heeh, so you can make such kinds of magic tool Hearing that it was a barrier, I guessed that it would confine me or not, but as far as I saw the maids smile, it wasnt . While being relieved, we move to the door that seems to be the entrance to the circular barrier . There are two guards standing in front of the silver door that is made to fit into the barrier . When they saw me and the maid, they bow gracefully and open the way . If you want to go outside, tell them . When it comes to food You dont have to worry about it . Eh, is something the matter? Its nothing . But your complexion Its nothing to worry about . Alright . For some reason, the maid whose face has turned blue while holding her stomach was feeling pressured . While tilting my neck, we enter the barrier from the open door . If there is anything, please tell the butler who manages here . I will also be waiting nearby, so please call through the knight . I see well, should I meet the butler here? Yes, I think its better to meet him first . First? Is there anyone other than the butler? When I was worried about her saying that, I thought about asking about that-suddenly the door of the white house in the barrier was slowly opened, and my consciousness turns to that - as my breath stops . ! What I saw was a white, morbid person . A girl whose skin and hair are even white . She is fragile enough to think that she will break if touched, as she smiles at the maid behind me and in front of me alternately with a smile . When I saw that smile, I thought it was similar . The smile that doesnt make me feel anything evil, which reminded me of that of Lucas-sama . She gladly rushed in front of me, grabbing my hand with a hand wrapped in a long gloveabout the length of my upper arm, and grabbed my hand as if it was her life, and shook . Hello! Ah, yes, uhmm Hello! Hello . Im looking forward to your arrival . Eeto, U U Uzato! Its my first time being forced to say hello on my first meeting, as if I was being abused (?) While listening to the maids voice hurrying to correct my name in the background, I looked up at the sky surrounded by the barriers, keeping my eyes under the view of my mental shock . Chapter 83 The girl that appeared in the palace of Samaria . Being surprised by Usatos shocked from what looks to be some miraculous abuse from her body, and when the maid noticed her notable error in pronouncing his name, she hurriedly panicked and lowered her head, then hurriedly ran into the white house . The maid who introduced the abused child now guided me to the wooden table and chairs in front of the building and urged me to sit down . The maid immediately returned to the castle, but should I wait until that young girl comes up? Based on the panicked situation, it seems that she wont be coming anytime soon But still, this place is quite wide Looking around, there are ponds and trees in addition to the white houses . The barrier that surrounds it is also semi-transparent, so there are no feelings of oppression . I wonder if they have it outside and inside as well . It would be too much to say that this inn feels like nature . But its a fact that it creates a calm space . I rest my back on the chair and waited for the young girl . I was able to pass the letter safely, but Ill have to stay here for a while . Its not per se problematic As it is my job to keep the relation with Samaria intact . . Invitation huh . Having my own squad in Samaria . Its something that I cant imagine at my immature state currently . However, that might not be the case after a few years, where I defeated the Demon Kings army, and defeat the Demon King . Then, being accepted by Rose and become a full-fledged member, but what would my next objective be? . Everything may not go as expected, but if our rescue squad and the heroes, Kazuki and senpai arent needed anymoreCI cant help thinking about the future that it will be . Currently, Im busy with various things such as letters and demon king, but after everything is over, I have to think for myself, not going on a mission or under direct orders from her . If I think about that- . That, might be good . I can come to Samaria . Of course, this isnt confirmed right now . Its a hypothetical situation when the army is defeated, and Lingle becomes peaceful, and Rose recognises me as a full-fledged healing magician . . Along those lines, having a rescue squad in Samaria is like gaining my own independence . Of course, I cant do it myself, but I will pass on the experiences and knowledge as a healing magician taught by Rose to the people who were oppressed like Nak- Im sure my ideal would be cut off by Roses single word simpleton and shrug me off, but I think its kinda nice . To achieve that, Ill have to make this world peaceful Looking up towards the sky with a bitter smile, the sky turned into a sunset colour at some point, and it was almost evening . Noticing that, I carefully stood up and did a light stretch on my back . The light coming from outside the barrier illuminates the white house and dyes it orange . UghhHm? Theres something in the shadow of the house . Being concerned, I decided to leave my seat and approached the shadow . Going closer to it, I found a stone buried on the ground . It had a pure white colour with no scratches . This is a grave? It could be a stone monument . But, theres nothing written on it, and the surface is so smooth that you can see the gloss . Its better not to touch it . I was curious, but it might be better not to touch it without permission from the owner of this place . Especially if its a grave . Ah, hes here!! ! Turning back to the voice from behind, the pale girl was holding her hand against the wall of the house while breathing a sigh of relief . The more I looked at her, the more I dont get her pure white impression . Her age, seems to be slightly older than Amako? Im sorry for moving on my own N-No, its fine! Its my bad for keeping you waiting forever Uhmm, that The girl glances at me several times while tying her hands together . For some reason, it reminded me of the behaviour of the former village girl, Neah . M-My name is Eva?Urd?Samaria! Im truly sorry for making a mistake with your name just now! Its alright, I dont care anymore . Whats with that name . Although my name was never difficult to make a mistake, there are times when this is the case . No, I take that back, Ive never been called Uzato before . You may already know my name, but Im Usato Ken . Im like a messenger from the Kingdom of Lingle As your name suggests, are you the daughter of Lucas-sama, am I right? Since Im not used to using honorifics, it felt like I was saying something awesome . Im not sure if its right or wrong, but the girl who makes a slight glimpse of my honorific expression-Eva-sama . I regret doing it, though all said in my heart She opened her mouth with a mixed tone of dissatisfaction . That is right . I am the daughter of this kingdom . However, since I have no power as a princess, you dont have to speak to me in honorific terms, okay? Rather, my father asked me to entertain you as a guest from now on . She doesnt have power as a princess? Now wait a minute, Lucas-sama asked her to entertain me in advance? . I hate being danced on that persons palm . At the very least, I would like to draw a line using honorifics, but its impossible from her appearance I understa- . . Got it . Lets stop with honorifics . Uhmm, Eva-sama? Eva is fine . Usato-san! A carefree, full-grinned smile was aimed at me, which frustrates me . That type of smile that brings innocence and heartfelt joy to ones heartThis childs character really resembles that of Kazuki! Shes not like the fraud Neah, but a pure young girl-Honestly, someone like me whos always suspicious and has a dirty mind, is a difficult partner for me . Whats that . What I see from behind her for a moment was awful . Uhm, Ive been meaning to ask Yes? I point to an object that is slightly visible from the back of the cutely tilted Eva . That, the rope behind you Whats its uses? UEee?! Ah-, Ah-, That When I asked, she looked as if she had been exposed, and placed the rough rope in her hand in front of me . Its a moderately thick rope . Is this those sorts of ropes Hollywood often use in movies to hold hostages? I, I thought that Usato-san had run away because I did something horrible . . But, I dont need this anymore, because Usato-san is here . She throws the rope down at her feet, and happily puts her hands on her cheeks, with those cloudless eyes, then smiles at me . What is this, this idea of an elementary school girl whos trying to catch a small cat who accidentally strays in the garden of their house? Its cute if were talking about cats, but its terrifying if that is a person . Ha, ha ha ha . Dont tell me, you wanted to use that to catch me? No way! I will never do that to my friend! Wait a second, since when were we certified friends? Im fine with that, but you didnt even introduce yourself until weve met? Wait, doesnt that mean youre going to tie me up before this?! I want to pursue that part, but Im afraid what kind of answer will return . Is this normal? Its natural right? Or is this the habits of a woman? I didnt just meet with a troublesome girl, right? Of course not the sweet and bubbly kind, but the most troublesome of them all . W- Well, rather than that . Lets have dinner . Ive cooked a lot of delicious food tonight, so please look forward to it! Y-Youre right . O-Oh boyIm hungry~ Lets think no more . This child is not as evil as Neah . Convincing myself, I was pulled by her and proceeded through the darkened garden . When I returned to the table arranged in front of the building with Eva, there was a light of magic tools that wasnt lit up just now, and a man was preparing a plate and a cup by the side of the table . Noticing me and Eva coming, he bowed humbly, and then returned to the house, carrying a square food item on a rectangular plate with both hands, placing it at the center of the table . Princess . Dinner is ready . Thank you, Eiri . Now, feel free to sit down, Usato-san . According to her words, I was being seated in a chair pulled by the butler and sat in front of her . In front of me is a plain white food similar to my house, and around were bite-sized fruits . Is that, cake? This? Its not impossible as theres cake in earth, but its amazing how similar things are here . Being surprised by the unfamiliar sweetness in this world, the butler approached me . Extreme apologies for the late greeting, Usato-sama . My name is Eiri, the butler working here . Aah, likewise . This time, with the kindness of the princess who asked us to welcome Usato who is visiting Samaria, we have put our all on preparing this meal for you . Thank you . Eiri-san the butler then offers me tea . He doesnt look like a butler no matter how I look at it, but when I think about it, theres nothing wrong with what the butlers wearing while hes cooking, so I didnt pay it any mind . However . Just looking at it feels stunningly sweet The cake, fruit and tea . Although there are a few types, the cake is not a hole-type, but a large rectangular shape that you often see in overseas . Im sorry . Is there anything else besides cakes? Vegetables or ? Usato-san, you dont eat cake and vegetables together, you know? Vegetables are for breakfast, and the cake is for dinner . So they call it cake in this world as well? Or is the translation spell given when being summoned reproduced words that are familiar to us? Well, not like it matters now . . During the day? Its meat . For health, you have to eat well . I may be biased in various ways . ? But I feel that the way theyre eating is not well balanced . Also, consuming such a large cake with such high sugar content fro dinner is likely to cause stomach problems . As a member of the rescue squad, adding extra flesh to my body is not very desirable, and I dont like sweet stuff to begin with . What should I do, its bad to defeat her good intentions What seems to be the manner? Please feel free to start anytime . Thanks for the meal . For the time being, lets try one mouthful . The sweetness is transmitted as it spreads in my mouth . I feel a sense of euphoria as if healing a tired body after a long journey . Sweet Its delicious, but the problem is its quantity . The cake placed on the platter has a tremendous presence, and a single scoop from a fork wont leave a dent to it . Its a heartburn-causing amount, but I cant say anything, so I silently ate it . Looking ahead, Eva behaves differently than I do . Seeing her once more, I wondered why is this girl here? This place is by no means prepared for me, its more like its meant for her . Is she locked up here? Or is there another reason? Is she suffering from an illness due to her pathological white hair and skin? It may be the quickest way to hear from her directly, but looking at her carefree smile, I cant do it . ? Whats the matter, Usato-san . Staring at my face . I-Its nothing . I continued moving my fork while fooling her as she tilted her neck . I finished the cake on the plate while receiving gaze of Eva smiling at me . It was delicious . Right, I know right . Theres more where that came from, so please eat up! When she looks over to Eiri, he tries to put a larger sliced cake on my plate . Eating anymore would really cause a heartburn, lets refuse . No, Im already full . I see . But, theres plenty more When showing a palm to refuse to Eiri-san, Eva shows a disappointing look . However, as soon as I looked at the cake on the table and showed a look of relief, she said dejectedly . Im sorry . Thinking about it normally, it is no doubt Usato-san cant eat that much . I didnt think about Usato-san because I was so excited This cake is Samarias speciality, and I love it . So I thought that Usato-san But, I was being too pushy I have a tremendous feeling of guilt when her voice gradually gets thinner . This child is directly irritating my conscience . ?! As expected of a person with the same pure heart as Kazuki . I dont feel that inconvenience from Inugami-senpai or Neah . I guess I can have one more plate Eiri-san . Please give me another Eh? Usato-san? Thinking about it, Im not full with just one slice . I swallowed the newly prepared cake from Eiri-san . Although the sweet taste spreads throughout the mouth, I managed to wash it off with the black tea . Aah, why am I always like that, always so easy to fall for these tricks . Maybe its us Japanese that cant say NO to anything Youre kind, Usato-san . Well, moderately . But, it was nice meeting you . I was worried because the people who came here would leave immediately right after dinner, so I was worried . Does everyone from the outside not like sweets that much . I cant say much because I rarely eat cakes, but there are some people who are sweet maniacs . Its not that I hate it . Its just been a long time since Ive eaten such sweet food . Even before I came here . Fufu, Im glad . You will come to love the taste of this countrys speciality Hahaha . What if I said I wasnt good with sweets? But I am down to try something else . This is a bit mean of me, but lets try speaking the truth . Why did the people who visited here immediately leave? If the food is the issue, they should be able to serve something different, and that should solve the problem . Despite that, if I were to leave, the foodCNo, it may be rude, but it might be that theres something wrong with Eiri-sans dishes . Well, the problem is when such a kind-hearted childC Of course, you can eat until you love it . Eh? Was I mistaken, but I think some pretty crazy words have popped out . No no no no, shes not gonna do anything like forcing me to eat with a smile . You must not leave any food . And no being choosy . And never forget to appreciate the food . Those are the common sense to know . AndC When I grow up, Ill make this country a place where my father will love . No cloudinessCNo, shes staring at me with her pure eyes . That eyes, I felt something crazy . Thats why Ill do my best . Even if I dislike it, Ill do my best until I like it . That is whats the Princess of this country will do . . But, thats not necessary! Because its not like Usato-san doesnt hate cakes right! E-Eeh . R-RIght . Ah, now I get why everyone wants to leave Eva, no . Youre wrong . Youre not supposed to work hard on what someone tells you, but what you want to do . This is pure madnessCThis is what I felt from her . Shes just too pure . Because of that, she accepts the word and situation as is . With such a girl in front of me, I could only pluck the cake that was silently piled up like a mountain . After that, I had to eat all the cakes that were placed . The last one was almost enthusiastic, but after eating it, I realised how much of a blunder I made . What will happen to my body if I continue such a meal for a weekCImagine a fat figure of me, and at the same time the reaction of Rose when she sees me . CShell show me every hell of the world I have to burn themI have to burn all of them While grumbling and mumbling, Im doing push-ups with all my heart, which I would never do in the past . After all, despite being guarded by Eiri-san, Im doing muscle training in the garden inside the barrier . Exercising is the only way to burn the calories being ingested . I dont know how much exercise should be done, but I think its safe to say I should do three times what I normally do . Guu Since Im doing push-ups more often than over, I was overwhelmed by my whole bodys load, which is still not enough to burn the calories of the cake I ate earlier . I switch from push-ups to abdominals while holding my breath . Is this what Lucas-sama was aiming for . Trying to get rid of me mentallyCAnd trying to get me rooted with an unbalanced diet . Its a sneaky method to execute, but knowing that I have a hard time dealing with Eva, who does it in good faith, its a truly good gimmick . Uhm . Usato-sama . Hm? Whats wrong, Eiri-san . Eiri-san who was in front of me who was doing abdominals has a slightly embarrassed look . He who looked completely dark called out in a worry . Isnt it time for you to take the day off . . It seems like youve been doing the same thing for over two hours already . Arent you tired from travelling? Its almost impossible for me to feel physically tired . So Im still fine . That wasnt a lie . If I use healing magic, I can get rid of my physical fatigue, so I can continue to move as long as my magic doesnt run out . Eiri-san, you can just leave me and rest . Thank you for your kindness . Well, its very difficult to sayCBut I cant rest unless Usato-sama returns to his room . Eh? But, you dont have to mind- Please look over there . Eiri-san shooks his head slowly and turned his hand to behind me . Looking back, the shadow of a white house-Eva, a girl who looks into the place illuminated by the light of magical tools . She gazed at me with intriguing eyes and stared at me here without approaching . I was suddenly surprised at the pure white appearance of a horror movie . . I-I didnt notice . Did she look at me from there this whole time? Its fine if shed come to talk to me I think she felt bad to disturb you . Shes a very modest and kind person . Truly, a kind child indeed . However, even if I said that, the word strange comes in mind when I see her . Usato-sama . You may have been irritated by the princess . But please stay here for a little while longer . The princess is curious about you . And she doesnt have any motive against you . That part I understand . But, just because she has no ill intention towards me, her behaviour is Folly right? . Well, yeah . It may be more correct to say that shes out of sync with common sense . As I said, its like an innocent child trying to do the right thing . It may be unavoidable to say that she doesnt have common sense . However, the princess only knows whats in this house . Here as in inside this barrier? Yes . The past, and until the future-Theres also a reason why they have to do that, and she accepts it . However, for her who knows only of this narrow world, all common sense and values, she had to learn it in the process of education rather than experiencing- . . I see, so she has to learn her everyday life through relationships with people, no wonder she looks so out of the ordinary . Then, it might be normal . For her innocence . After all, since she has grown up without a single bad thing, she doesnt understand whats good or bad . -I . We, wanted her who knows only such a narrow world to be free . Whats left is her . . Eiri-san? My apologies . I cant say anymore . Eiri-san who has a bad expression smirked . It would be harder to hear about Eva from him . Lets ask someone who seems to know about it . No wait, its also possible to ask Lucas-sama The reason why she has to be locked here . Its possible to think of something like an illness? Looking at her white hair, thats the first thing that comes to mind Maybe Lucas-sama wanted me to cure her so she placed me here? Again, looking back at Eva who was watching me shook her hand a little . Princess also likes to write diaries . Eh, is that so? Watching Eva, Eiri-san suddenly murmured . Speaking of diaries, I felt a sense of familiarity . Things about being alive every day CShe wrote in her diary every day about her daily joys and new encounters . She is very fragile . extremely soWe wanted to do something about it, but we cant do anything . . Eh, Ehh? The purpose of her diary is completely different from mine . Whos trying not to stray from reality Despite that, it has a weight of seriousness . Being confused by the differences of our diaries, Eiri-san who walked up closer to what I thought, grabbed my shoulders firmly . Uoo?! What is it?! Usato-sama . Please, please stay here a little longer . No, if possible, please stay here for the rest of your life! What?! My entire life!? Youve obviously skipped several steps, right? According to Lucas-samas suggestion, the butler requested isnt really that surprising now! Perhaps he wasnt looking at my astonished look, but Eiri-san who showed his true colours, up to the point where his expression changed to a screaming voice, diligently squeezed his voice . Its extremely rare for a person who isnt scared of the princess All my co-workers couldnt keep up with the princess The guests invited would only be able to withstand her for a single night before leaving-However, an insensitive person like you are extremely valuable!! Cant you stop calling me insensitive?!?! Certainly, Im insensitive to pain, but its not like Im not sensitive to other areas . And to stay forever is impossible . However, it would be alright to stay for a few weeks, as Lucas-sama proposed . Before that, I have to ask about Arc-sans situation, and if possible, I want to meet with them . U-Uhmm, you two seem to be having fun! What were you talking about?! Can I take part in the conversation!? How can you look at this current interaction and think it looks fun . ? Eva, who was unable to endure after seeing the exchange between me and Eiri-san, came out . Looking at her, I expected the next few days to be intense in various ways . Chapter 84 Day 2446 . Dear diary, Todays the day when a very special guest arrived . Father has asked me to give the highest hospitality towards this guest, was what I had to do but I messed up big times (!) by saying his name wrongly . Stupid me, stupid me for making such a huge blunder! I have already stumbled upon my first encounterCAnd I dont even know how to face Usato-san anymore . However, I cant act like that forever . Usato-san is waiting for me outside this entire time . Nothing will change if I hide in my room forever, and it would make the atmosphere more awkward . Lets not make the first meeting any rougher! Ill not make any more mistakes . I have to entertain him . I want to get to know him better . Right now, Im feeling extremely happy . I want Usato-san to stay around longer . I always wondered why the other visitors who came would never stay for one night . But hes different, he is interesting . After dinner, he would continue to train his body for countless amounts of hours, such an amazing person . Im also happy that he is getting along with Eiri as well . I think these few days will be the best days of my life . But, Im still worried, Im afraid that he would leave as soon as I fall asleep . Therefore, before the sun rises, I shall go to his room and check on him . Since sleeping early and waking early is rather important, this is no problem for me . Another wonderful day has passed . Good night . Day 2447 . Dear diary, Today, Usato-san went to the palace for half of the entire day, it is another usual day . Or was what I thought . Early morning, before the sun has risen, I went to Usato-sans room, but he wasnt there . Staring at the neat and tidy bed that doesnt look as though it has been used, I thought that the worse had happened . Liar, you willfully These words kept spinning around my head as I frantically stormed outsideCOnly to find Usato-san to be training by himself this early in the morning! I assumed that he has run away at his own accord, but there he was . He isnt a liar . The expression in which he was staring at me, was terribly pale, but that was probably due to the freezing temperature from the morning weather . What a strange person to have purposefully woke up this early just to warm his body up by training . As I have written at the start, Usato-san has went to the palace . I cleaned and tidied my room; then the garden; then cleaned the pond; I was cleaning and polishing the flowerbed of my mothers grave . That was how my day usually went . Was it around the time when the sun was at its highest when Usato-san has come back? When asking him where he went, he told me that he was asking for information on where his friends might be . Since he had a look of relief, it probably went well . If its possible, I want his friends to come here When I asked, Usato-sans face turned pale and wave both his hands strongly while saying Ah no, thats alright, haha . Why did he reject me? I just wanted to provide more hospitality . Once again, another fantastic day has passed . Good night . Day 2448 . Dear Diary, The house was cleaner than ever . Same as before, Usato-san woke up extremely early for his training, and after he was done training, he asked me whether he could do anything to help . I cant let a guest like him do that . But I was asked by Eiri to clean the house together with him . Thinking about it, I would always clean the house on my own, or occasionally Eiri would help, but this is the first time someone else other than Eiri is helping me . At the point of writing this diary, I thought that having someone else cleaning the house with me was truly the happiest point of my life . But I opposed Usato-sans suggestion of sharing our cleaning chores . I thought it would be better if we cleaned the same place so it would be more beneficial . For some reason, I felt that the light had disappeared in Usato-sans eyes, but I told him not to worry about it . Looking at him, the days have become much more fun lately . I wonder if he can stay here more . And thats that, another wonderful day has gone by . Good night . It has been three days since visiting the palace of Samaria . During one of those days, I asked Lucas-sama about the whereabouts of Ark-san and co, and whether they are safe . After further investigating, it seems that they have found a guy and two girls staying in an inn, which meant that Amako and Neah were safe . On the other end, I was exhausted in various ways these past three days . Inside the vicinity of this barrier, I can feel the presence of her stare . One could say that this place isnt so wide, but I could always feel her stares be it behind a tree or hiding in the shadows of the house . I wanted to retort one too many times at the horror this girls giving me, but above all, the eyes of this girl looking at me are like an innocent childs eyes with no malicious intent which made me decide to give up . Haah . Morning of the fourth day . I was outside doing my usual muscle training routine . Looking up at the white sky, I took a deep breath and tried managing the street menus at any time, but the only thing I could confirm behind me was her presence that had scared me over the last three days, its none other than Eva . Is she ephemeral-Or should I say she has no presence at all? At first, I dismissed it without a single thought, but its not normal for me to be caught off guard from behind this many times . Seriously, what in the world is she Is she sick, or maybe not . I once tried using normal healing magic on her through my gloves, but it had no effect . The only other possibility is the illness from within, or maybe its some other circumstances . . Maybe I should try using body strengthening on her No, I cant . I havent completely mastered the skill yet . Its better not to use it while theres a danger of magic explosion . Walking around the garden, I wondered what to do . Then, I noticedCthat someone was sitting in front of the white stone monument . Is that Eva? No, its someone bigger than her . Then, Eiri-san? I cant see well due to the morning mist, so I tried getting closer . When getting closer, I can clearly see a figure sitting in front of the stone monument . It was a man sitting in crossed-legsCAnd he didnt hesitate to place his gorgeous robe on the floor, and points at the stone monument with a gentle smile . Lucas-sama? Hm? Ooh, if it isnt Usato . Youre up early . Yeah The King of Samaria, Lucas Urd Samaria . He turned around and called out to me casually . What happened for you to be here this early in the morning? A king, needs to get up earlier than anyone else-Thus, I dont have the time during the day, and thats why Im here . Lucas-sama said as he stares motionlessly at the stone monument . I couldnt bring myself to ask over these few days, what this stone monument is for . What I do know is that its important because Eva was polishing it very intently . Perhaps guessing my question, Lucas-sama slowly opened his mouth after turning his eyes away from the monument . This here . is the grave of my wife, Eliza Urd Samaria . Grave Though, theres nobody buried inside . This grave is only here to comfort my self-satisfaction and for the child who doesnt know the existence of her mother . Lucas-sama smiled in self-derision as he puts his hand on the glossy surface . The surface of the pure white grave is surprisingly smooth, with no irregularities . Her name used to be carved here . Used to be . ? But, theres nothing Ah well, I did call on a sculptor from a neighbouring country to carve it beautifully . But that kid was constantly taking care of this every single day that even the carving has been smoothed out . Every, day? Yeah . Since around ten years ago when she was just only five years old, she has been polishing Elizas grave Thats why she was polishing it so diligently . I dont know what to say, but, thats, brave of you Hahaha, I understand youre trying to choose your words . To be honest, its heavy . I certainly thought so, but I cant be saying something to the father-daughter relationship . Lucas-sama who looked at me silently stares up towards the brightening sky and muttered, Yes . Ill be making breakfast, how about going together? . Uhmm . What should I do, Eiri-san should be the one making it, and I was just wondering what I should eat after muscle training . No, I should eat some food after training . Breakfast prepared by Lucas-sama . Eiri-sans food is not bad, but I got tired of having almost the same menu each time, and its only been three days Dont worry . The food Im cooking is ordinary . Ill gladly go . You have a good personality huh . Lucas-sama who smiled at me for giving a straight answer looked up behind me as he stood up and brushed the dirt off of his robe . Well, is that alright, Eva? Huh? Turning back from his words, theres a familiar white hair of Eva staring at us from a slightly opened back door . She smiles happily and nods at Lucas-samas words . Since when-No, Im already used to this . She really has no presence whatsoever . At this point, I suspect shes using some kind of magic . This isCturning into . Eh? Nn, its nothing . Well, we got permission from the Princess, so lets move . H-Huh . Lucas-sama walked in the direction of the barriers exit . I thought back about the words I heard just nowC Spirit? Spirit . No, or is it weak? Remembering the word that Lucas-sama said with a bitter look, I followed him from behind . The breakfast prepared by Lucas-sama was surprisingly normal . Instead of a long table that you would often see in a movie, and the plates on which the food werent lined up, but it was prepared in the required amount on a medium-sized table . However, because its the King were speaking of, the table, plates, and utensils are all expensive, so its safe to say that this is the most luxurious breakfast Ive ever eaten in my entire life . Besides me, who was seated opposite of Lucas-sama, there were only a few knights standing by the wall, which seemed to be on the lookout, but there was no one else . Despite being early in the morning, I could not help but to think of assassination or kidnapping because of the lack of security . Is it okay for only so few people keeping guard? Are you trying to hurt me? No, thats impossible Then dont worry about it . Theres no point in being too vigilant than it already is . Besides, the knights here are great . I dont think an assassination attempt would even occurSo dont worry about it okay? Why can I only feel anything but safe from what hed said? After being praised by Lucas-sama . The knights standing by the wall made complicated expressions . This kind of frank atmosphere is also different from the King of Lingle . So, how was your three days here? Im having a good time . Your daughter has helped me in various ways . I replied to Lucas-samas question as he smiles funnily . I didnt lie . Its true that she has been a great help . Well, shes a little overkill at times, but shes always cheerful . But still, I didnt think that you would actually stay for three days . If you said that you hate it, I was already preparing to allow you to stay in the palace instead . . What? If I were to say the word, you wouldve let me stay here? Hahaha . Oi, dont try to laugh it off . But you dont need to change now, right? Youre right . Then, leave it as is . You know theres no one like you? Anyone who understands that childs anomaly and still tries to live with her . She doesnt have any common sense and treats things in an insane manner . Everyone ran away because she was creepy Doesnt wield common sense and deals with things in insaneYeah thats about sums her up . It may have been alright because I have some resistance after being involved with the rescue squad, and senpai, people who are troublesome in many ways . But, what Im curious is the fact that Lucas-sama tried to let me meet with Eva without any purpose . Theres no way he actually allows everyone to visit her? In the first place, why did you allow me to meet with her? Well, I really dont have any reason . But if I were to have one, it would be to marry my daughter and come to this country, and Im truly expecting that . Isnt that a bit too aggressive? Did he plan this way more than I thought? Maybe if I were to make a mistake, Im going straight to the grave? This person is saying something that scary while eating breakfast with a casual face . What are you saying . I was made to be the king forcefully by the previous king . I didnt feel comfortable at that time, but after a year, I was okay with being a king . Besides, she looked just like Eliza when she was young, though with a slight difference in her personality . But overall, shes well-behaved, motivated, and above all else, shes beautiful . Even if you say that I cant do such fearful things . Whats more, people who say that they have subtle personality differences being similar . Maybe thats where she inherited from her mother? As Lucas-sama looks in a distance, she may have been difficult in some sense . HoweverC I think its bad to ignore Evas will right? I tried firing back . I dont mind giving my daughter to attract someone like you though? Hey, doing that is a little Ill do everything within my power . If it can make this countryCThe future of Samaria into prosperity, I dont mind a little heretical doctrine . But that doesnt mean presenting your daughter In the first place, theres no feeling of wanting to marry her . And I dont want to ignore her will, and I dont plan on staying here permanently . Even slaves and beast people are treated as such . It is common to incite slavery and hostility to beast people in order to prevent dissatisfaction with national politics, and that is what Samaria needs, so I took thatthat beast girl that youre travelling with . . . Ah, dont get angry . Its me who instructed the people to hide them in the inn so that they wouldnt reveal themselves . Im not thinking of making them hostages . Thats a foolish thing to do, and itll come back to bite me . I suddenly remembered Amakos story . Phew, lets calm down and breath, relax my shoulders . Slaves are good as workforce, and this country follows the minimum rules in dealing with slaves . We prohibit all violence against slaves, or any unjust punishment and or excessive labours . If anyone sees someone doing that-They will be arrested immediately . Then why are the slaves unhappy here? I havent finished my sentence . But Im sure theyre unhappy because of the event in which caused them to become a slave in the first place-But well . youre right, at least I dont want them to feel unhappy working in my country . In Lucas-samss words, I remembered the appearance of a boy who seemed to be a slave before I came here . Since he sat politely and waved his hand with an innocent smile, he doesnt seem to be dissatisfied . I cant say for sure because I dont know much about this country to that child, but it brings me to think that Samaria is still a kinder country for slaves than I thought . Uhaa~, well, I think its good that it wasnt as what I had imagined it to be . To me, I was scared of that look youre giving me all this time with that expressionless face . If you went on a rampage, even Fegnis might not be able to stop you . Ahaha, youre praising me too much . An ogre being able to keep moving as long as theres magic supplying him is nothing but a nightmare . And if youd wanted to, you couldve neutralised the entire army right? I dont have any idea how many people would be mobilised before cathing you, but I cant see imagine what that number will be . I got the feeling hes talking about catching a violent monster . Hahaha, what a monster you are . No matter how I think about it, I got a feeling I can never catch you! As expected of Rose Number Two . Are you praising me? Of course! I dont feel like hes complimenting me when hes saying Im another reincarnation of Rose . Moreover, that is quite overrated . Even if I was attacked by many knights, I had no choice but to escape . And if I have no choice but to fight . Lets see, I will punch them one by one with my healing punch . I guess? I have no attack that has a wide range effect like senpai or Kazuki, so my means are limited . . Anyways, is there any particular purpose for having me meet Eva? Hmm . Theres the talk from earlier, but I couldnt do it because of your personality, so I felt like I just want the both of you to meet . At the end of the day, Eva was able to make good memories . And personally, Im happy . Memories I lean on Lucas-samas words as his facial expression collapses . This person takes great care of Eva, that I understand . However, the way of trying to present to her, who is an important daughter to her, and let me live together with her in that barrier . I thought that he asked me to cure Eva with healing magic, but that was also different . Does he really think its impossible with my powers? Or was there another factor in the palace? I cant possibly get a clear answer simply by just listening passively . In that case Lucas-sama, about . this is just my hypothesis . Hm? What is it? But, my healing magic may cure Eva . Now I should be able to know the answer . Whether I can cure her, or I cant, or theres no need to . Lucas-sama who had a gentle expression becomes rigid, but he spins his words regardless . But, right now its impossible . Im ashamed to say that there are still many immature parts of my healing magic, and I cant say that Im able to cure the illness . However, if I master it, the illness that is damaging her Usato . My name was called with a soft but quiet voice . Being stopped with such pressure from him, he opened his mouth with a sad expression . Im happy with your good intentions-But its impossible . Its not that easy . . If Im not strong enough, theres another person in Lingle that may be able to handle the strengthening of healing magic . Those people will surely No, thats not it . Its true that Evas body has a problem, but its not because of some illness . If that wasnt the case, do you think that I would like to keep her in such a place with no hope of seeing the outside world? CUsato, youre really a good guy . You have a kind heart that is suitable for her successor, but this isC Lucas-sama who had a self-deprecating smile, stopped midsentence, and leaned his body on the back weakly, without any power . . This is my punishment . It has nothing to do with that child . This might be unreasonable and confusing right now-But this is a curse of death that erodes the royalty of Samaria . Was what he replied . Chapter 85 A curse that undermines the royal family . I was reminded again of what Rose once spoke with a painful look . Healing magic cannot heal curses . Although healing magic can heal things regarding injuries, illness, and body damages, but the phenomenon of curses cannot be cured . Uhm- Your majesty, it is about time . What kind of curse is damaging the royal family? And what sort of effect does that curse have on Eva? Fegnis, who had come into the room, spoke to Lucas-sama as if to block my questions from being answered . Sigh, youve never been able to read the mood huh, Fegnis . Hey Usato, sorry but Ill have to go back to work as a king . . . Okay . If you dont have the time, then its fine If given another opportunity, Ill ask again . The end was kinda awkward, but overall I had lots of fun talking with you . -Fegnis, please send Usato out, I dont want him getting lost here . I understand . However, it sounds as though this happens frequently . It happened only once . Meaning someone has gone lost in this palace before . Certainly, the palace does look like a maze, so its easy to get lost . When I was in the Kingdom of Lingle, I lived in the rescue squads dormitory . Thus, whenever I had to visit the palace, I was guided by a maid or a knight so as to not get lost . Well, take care of my daughter will you? I can feel some sort of malicious content in your words . But there are no other intentions right? Haha . Its just a joke . Please dont look serious after laughing, it doesnt sound like a joke anymore! Lucas-sama who looked back at me with a smile on his face, returned to his original mild smile, laughing like a child who had played a successful mischief, and left the room with the escort knights, still laughing . Fegnis-san . If you would lead me . I understand . Now, please follow me . Fegnis-san who showed a sympathetic and bitter smile towards me turned around and walked to the garden where Eva lives . While following him, I thought about the curse that Lucas-sama has said . Curse . Based on my knowledge from my original world, it is a spiritual phenomenon that causes harm based on the envy of others . Or, it could also mean a ghost, an evil spirit, or a landlocked spirit, a youkai, a sorcerer, etc That irritates others and literally curses them to death . This really hits me as Im not good at dealing with horror . Based on the knowledge in this world, its a physical type of curse as what Rose said . Also, the magic that Neah said . For example, a binding magic that binds the opponents body with magic . However, I still know very little about the magic of this world . So the curse that EvaCOr the curse thats eating the Samarias Royal Family Is there a possibility that its magic that Neah deals with . ? Ive heard that there are various types of magic . Its a fact that magic has declined, but it wouldnt be strange that theres a mage who had the magic of cursing and killed people in the old days when magic is more common . Wait a minute, if the curse that Eva has is eroding her body, maybe Neahs dispel might be useful Sato-sama . Usato-sama . Eh? Y-Yes? Whats the matter? Being indulged in my thoughts, I replied frantically to Fegnis-san who was walking in front of me . How was the conversation with the King? Conversation? . Well, I just listened to his stories, but that allowed me to understand the thoughts and personality of Lucas-sama, and it was a good experience . I answered Fegnis-sans questions honestly, and he nods and puts his hands on his chin . I think that the King also had a good time . I didnt do anything interesting besides answering some of his questions though That is not the case . In fact, the king was behaving differently today . Is that so? What sort of King did you usually talk to? Is that frank personality of his an acting? While wondering about it, Fegnis-san slowed down his pace so as to walk beside me, and he points his index finger . Do you remember when the king was talking about slavery? ? Yeah, he talked about it just now . The talk about using slaves and beasts to improve the country, right? What about that . I was very surprised at the words of the King at that time . After all, His Majesty who is usually a realist, exclaimed that he wanted the slaves of his country to be happy . For those of us who know His Majesty, that sort of thing is unheard of . Is that so . Why did he . say that to me then? You mightve been someone who doesnt know much politics, but apart from that It may be because you are the disciple of Rose-dono . Because Im her disciple? Dont tell me that some sort of revenge will come if I said something bad? Aside from Rose, if he feels that way to me, then I have to go back and solve the misunderstanding now His Majesty doesnt talk about his own ideals because he has given up on it . And because of you, who kept talking about what his ideals were, his real voice has come out from hiding . Im different from the captain . Absolutely not the same person . Im not that grown-up to overlap with that person . Of course strength-wise, but even our personality isnt the same . However, Fegnis-san chuckles a little at my words . Fuh, you say that, but I dont think so at all when I heard about the things you did at Lukvis . Uh . If hes talking about the report at Lukvis, he most likely means the training with Nack? I dont know who the hell leaked that, but it mightve been a failure in my part to train him with Roses programme in public . It mightve sent the wrong image to other countriesArent these rumours kinda dangerous? His Majesty has been doing everything he could for Samaria ever since Eliza-sama passed away . For her who loved this country and Eva At that moment when Fegnis-san spoke too much, a loud sound Gong! rang from outside the palace . Looking out from the window of the passage, a silver bell at the top of the large tower in front of the palace was ringing while reflecting the sunlight . Lukvis has something similar to that, but I was surprised by how much louder the bell was . Fegnis-san, who stopped his legs and looked at the tower from the same window, quietly opened his mouth . Hundreds of years ago Yes? Its a story from hundreds of years back . Listening to his reluctant words, I went quiet . Samaria suffered a great disaster . The worst event since Samarias founding, when many people died and everything was destroyed, including the palace and homes . It was a long time ago, but that is something the people cannot forget and it continued . Is Samaria about to perish? Is he going to say something like they prospered and have managed to recover? Everyone was in despair and when they tried abandoning the country, the King at that time made that tower in hopes of the countrys recovery and hope . They built such a huge tower despite the disaster? There were a lot of oppositions voicing out their disbelief, but the King tried to show hope to the people . As a result, that tower turned into hope-No, it became a target of worship . . I see, so thats why its called a religious countryOr a country of prayer . Yes . Through that process, Samaria came to be called the country of prayer . A disaster hundreds of years ago . Only one thing comes into mind . -The battle between the Wicked Dragon with the previous hero . The death fight that took place was in the country called Samaria . Theres no doubt that the battle of the previous hero who faced the perfect condition dragon head-on will cause enormous damage to the surroundings . Once again, I nodded while murmuring, and noticed the tower had stopped ringing . But that wasnt what the king wanted at the time . The hope that the king was trying to show-worship, and frightthe one and only existence that was made in the process . It was just that Fegnis-san? He was mumbling to himself rather than talking to me . After a while, he realised and came back to his senses . . My apologies . As a knight my family has a close relationship with that tower, so Im a little absorbed in it . Its alright, Im glad to have heard an interesting story . I am happy that you think that way . After that, Fegnis-san walked again and we arrived at the garden without any problems . As usual, there are two knights standing at the entrance of the barrier where Eva lives, but when they saw Fegnis-san next to me, they align their legs and stretched their backs straight . Fegnis-san stopped and turned around and put his hand in his pocket, taking something out . It was a sword that I entrusted when I came to the palace . Usato-sama, I will return what I had in hand when I invited you into the palace . Ah . Are you sure? Its just a knife, and if I bring it to where Eva is Thats alright . Your fist is stronger than the knife . Well, a knife is only used to cut fruits . Furthermore, its unlikely that itll be used in battle . It looks like a good weapon, mind me asking where did you get it from? Eh? Eh- Ah- Uhh . I got it from some villagers in a village I stopped before coming to Samaria . . But why would you wanna know that? I am a swordsman, so it is part of my job to determine the good and bad of a sword . From my perspective, this sword is too beautiful and intricate Is it made by a dwarf? Nonetheless, it is made with a method that is obviously different from other swords . This might be an ambiguous word, but its like an abnormal sword that doesnt seem to belong to this world . W-Well who knows? I dont really understand much because its a gift . W-Why is he silent? I know that its not normal because it was a weapon from the previous hero . But I guess the manufacturing method is different from Japanese swords . Im an amateur, so Im not sure how awesome this really is . While turning away from Fegnis-sans gaze, I placed the knife on my belt and hide it in the hem of my robe . Thank you for sending me here . Dont worry about it . Its natural to be polite to our guests . Then, I shall return to my post . Fegnis-san who bowed deeply returned to the palace . I was relieved that he didnt pursuit about the sword, but again it was good that I didnt tell him about the Wicked Dragon and the previous hero . I dont know why I thought so, but I thought it wouldve been dangerous if I did . Samaria was attacked by a Wicked Dragon? Should I read the notebook again? I put my hand on the notebook of the previous hero whos still tucked in the pocket of the lining of the rescue squad uniform . There might be some things relating to the curse of Eva If it truly is a curse that kills the royal bloodline, the cause might not be the present, but in the past . Lets first look at the possibilities . Arms crossed, I walked in the direction of the barrier while thinking Hm? -I saw something black crossing at the edge of my vision and stopped . A black shadow that is disproportionate to the garden where the sun shines through . When I turned to where the shadow was, a blackbird that looked familiar sat on the branch of a tree planted in the garden . It had a slightly amazed gaze-When the owl meets me, it spread its wings and flew here . I slightly raised my right arm so that the owl could easily land . The owl, proudly puffing its chest, opens its small beak . Fufufu, UsaC Alright, you came at the right time, Neah . Did Ark-san ask you to come? Well, its good to do at your own pace . Ill persuade the knights to let you inside . Heh? I would like to take my time with our reunion, but I cant do such things when the knights are watching us . So I put my hand on her head lightly and closed her mouth . Eh? Wai- Listen to the endWhy are you doing this to me after seeing you for the first time in three days? Ah but, she really did come at a really good time . If shes here, I might know more about Eva . Hopefully, Ill be able to see her dispel magic that I thought was useless in action . With her fluttering noise, I began walking towards the border where Eva and Eiri-san are . . . Ah . I wasnt thinking of Evas reaction if she saw Neah . Shell definitely be interested since shes just a kid-Well, theres also the problem of not getting into contact even if I ask her not to touch . What to do . Chapter 86 Edited: Shiro The first thing after reuniting with Neah is to negotiate with the guard . Negotiating wasnt difficult, as I just told them that shes my familiar, and proving that she means no harm, we were able to get through without any suspicion . For some reason, the moment I entered the barrier while putting Neah on my shoulder, Eva was there maintaining the flowerbed . Eiri-san isnt seen anywhere as well, but its convenient he isnt here . Seeing that she hasnt noticed us yet, I kept my voice as low as possible and talked to Neah . Neah, Ill explain the situation later, but can you look at her and tell me anything abnormal from her? Huh? Why must I do that? Its important . So please . I understand . Neah nodded . If shes familiar with magic, she might know something about it . We nodded at each other, then walked up to Eva, who is humming and playing with the flowerbed . Eva who noticed my footsteps, looked back and leaned with a smile like a blooming flower, then looked at Neah who was standing on my shoulder . Welcome back Usato-san . That is? You cant do that Usato-san? You mustnt simply pick up animals . Please return it to its original place . I was told off like a mother who gently admonished a child who had picked up a cat . This is completely different from what I have imagined Ahaha, how good would that be if I could just return it . ?! Neah turned to me with stern eyes, as if looking at me saying What did you just say?! . Oi, youre the one who forcibly followed us in the first place . . . Well jokes aside, lets explain who Neah is . This isnt some owl I just picked up, its my familiar . Familiar? This child? Yeah, I just got it a while ago, and due to various things, I made a contract with her as a familiar . Because somebody seemed to be too lonely without me, so they came following me . Its more accurate to say that shes more attached to me rather than being lonely . That familiar is a monster? ?Hm, yeah? WowThis is my first time seeing a monster . Its completely different from ordinary birds . Eva with glittery eyes leans over and looks at Neah . Whether she was being full of herself, she stretched her round body out with pride . That does make an eagle or a hawk look cool doing that, but this almost egg-shaped Neah looks pretty cute doing that . Putting that aside, this is her first time seeing a demon? Perhaps its unusual for people living in this world Humans and monsters seem so far apart, yet are close to each other . Powerful monsters exist only in dark areas, but normal monsters are intimately involved with humans as familiars like the Foobirds . Which means to say, she hasnt seen one since living here all this time? What is her name? Her names Neah . Shes a little shy, but an obedient child . Though its the total opposite of her personality! I tried so hard not to show it on my face when I said it . So her names Neah-chan? Do you want to touch it? Is that okay?! While being excited, she turned her eyes to Neah while leaning close to her . I havent said anything about the curse yet, but Im sure shed notice if Eva has any changes . I spoke with a voice that Eva cant hear . Neah, Im counting on you . Hoot . Neah slams my cheeks as if entrusting it to her, then jumps onto Evas shoulders . Eva who felt ticklish on her eyes, immediately looks at Neah who was on her shoulder and speaks . Its a very obedient child . Hoot . Here here . Hm? Eva took off her long gloves with soil around, reached out her hands to Neah . Neah who for some reason seems to be nervous, hoots and lightly jump onto her hands . Wah, Eva was slightly surprised . So cute This would be a comfortable situation if I dont know the true nature of Neah . Remembering her usual cheekiness, I cant help but sigh . Does Neah-chan also want to live here? I was thinking of getting permission from you or Eiri-san . If you cant then No! Its completely okay! Im sure Eiri will allow it! I will allow it! O-Okay . Are you sure you should say that, princess . With a force that does not match her appearance, I cant help but laugh at Eva . Maybe Eiri-san wouldnt refuse, and Neah can stay here without being suspicious . Oh right . What does she eat? Since its a monster, perhaps shes a carnivore . Neah-chan, do you like some meat? Eva asks Neah with a thoughtful look . Neahs an owl . So even if you talk to her, I dont think shes going to give you any Hoot! Hoot HOOOOOOT!! Wow, so you do love meat! I understand! And I take it back . What a selfish prick . Just like a fish reacting to bait . Neah moves and flutters her wings as she squeaked a little, maybe she was happy with Evas reaction, she turned to glance at me with eyes of mockery before smiling . ? Usato-san, I suddenly heard some strange cracking sound in your handsAre you alright? Hm? Aah-, Im fine . It seems that I was unconsciously gripping my fist . In order to fool her, I released my fist, but when she looked towards Neah again, I raised my hands on my neck, signalling to Neah with a slice on the neck and smiled . Please look forward to todays meal! Hoot! Ill catch a lot of mice for you Neah-chan! . . Eh, hoot? Ah wait, or maybe owls eat insects as well? I wonder if I should catch them as well, fortunately, theres many in the flowerbed The body of Neah hardened like a stone . CThats right, owls are bird of preys . Wild birds eat nothing but small animals . This is common sense, thus she doesnt want to feed human food to owls, and thought of other food for owls . And if this little princess says shell do it, shell do it . For example, no matter what kind of hand she uses, shell definitely catch some mice and insects that serve as Neahs meal . . If she cant, shell just ask Eiri-san or the knights from outside to try and catch some mice . However, I do pity her for being fed mice and insects, thus this kind person shall help a familiar and companion out by dispatching a help boat . Eva, this thing eats literally anything, so we can just feed her the same meals as ours . Eh, is that so? Even as an owl, its still a monster . What they eat might be different from ordinary animals . Her true nature is that of a vampire . She would normally eat fruits during our journey, and even ate human meals when she invited us into the village . I turned and sighed at her moisturized eyes, who I had just saved, as I put my arms forward to issue her to come back . Alright, come here . Hoot . Neah moved from above Evas hand to my shoulder . Based on her reaction, it doesnt seem like theres anything out of the ordinary, but I guess I should hear about it later . For the time being, I need a place and time to explain the situation to Neah . Ill go ahead and rest in my room . Can I bring Neah in as well? Even if it gets dirty, it just needs to be cleaned, so theres no problem . Does Neah-chan need anything? If so, I can prepare Thank you . But she doesnt need anything for the time being . An actual owl may need a perch, but this one doesnt need one . Entering indoors while waving Eva lightly, at the same time, Neah who was moving to my shoulders, closed her eyes in relief . Hoo-, Whos that girl? Its cause you were letting it all in your head . You reap what you sow . Who would think of meat as insects or mice?! Wait, thats wrong . Thats not what Im trying to say! Whats wrong? What happened to her arrogance? While keeping her voice as quiet as possible, she speaks to me as if not bothered . That girl, her existence is disappearing . Huh? Its about to, disappear? Its not eroding, but disappearing . I suddenly stopped, and when I looked at her, who was overwhelmingly lazy, I had no choice but to be puzzled by unspeakable emotions . I came here because Arc asked me to . In my room, Neah who returned to her human form, sat down leaning against the chair said . But then, I didnt know its because of Fegniss sword that Amako and Neah vanished before I was taken to the palace . A magical tool that exposes Neahs transformation, I should be careful while shes here What have you done since I went to the palace? Soon after, the palace guys took us into an inn . We were suspicious at first, but the treatment was like a king, as if genuinely welcoming us . Just as Lucas-sama had said I heard from the palace people that they were okay, but I was relieved to hear them saying it instead . That foxAmako was unusually uneasy? I see . . But Im glad yall are fine . But it isnt . Why are you here for three days? It doesnt seem like youve been captured or being trapped in this elaborate magic barrier . And that girl-Dont tell me youve got into some sort of situation because of her? N-No . Its more like Im about to get involved What? She placed her chin on the back of the chair as I looked away from Neahs suspicion while explaining how I got to this point . I gave the letter easily . I was invited as a healing magician for Samaria . I decided to live in the palace for a while . I met Eva, who is the Princess of Samaria . She has some kind of curse . Only explaining briefly, Neah exhales a breath of amazement . You really are somebody . Its nice to be in this country but to even try to help such a girl . Honestly, youre stupid, stupid stupid . What is this, why is an idiot calling me an idiot, thats contradicting . I restrained the urge to recoil and retaliate, and with my arms crossed, I look at Neah laughing with brilliance . Usato has a tendency to rush himself into trouble . Even during my case, when the zombie pandemic occurred, and I asked you to help, you immediately fell for it . I didnt rush in by myself . Its that all of them had troubles . Also, I dont want to be hearing from you when youre the one causing those huge problems . What a huge hypocrite . Shut up! Stop talking about me, okay! Seriously an arrogant person . However, it is the same with Nack and Neah, troubles always seem to find their way towards me . Am I destined to be hit by trouble? Or am I trying to get caught up in that kind of thing without realising it myself? Ehem, but you shouldnt involve yourself in this mess . . Why? Because you know whats been eroding her? I think she just said some meaningful words, but does that have any deeper meaning? However, Neah raised both hands lightly and exhaled a small sigh . Nope, not a clue . . . . Huh? Then why the hell did you act so bloody confident?! Its strange if I can tell just by touching her okay!! . Listen here!! That girl isnt being eroded by curse or something like that, its her existence thats disappearing . Isnt knowing that enough? I remember the words she said before coming to this room . I thought it was just a metaphor, but its exactly what she says? No, I dont understand . Wait a minute, but isnt she right here right now . How can she not exist? Sigh Neah who heard my question raised both her hands up annoyingly, as if it was a pain, and made a small fist . The soul and the body are based on a strong bond . Without the body, the soul cannot stay in this world . Without the soul, the body cannot move in this world . The exception is that a necromancer like me can break such rules . Having said that, the soul and body can be said to be the most important factors in life . Neah clenches both hands together . Body and soulCBut what does that have to with Eva? But that girl, she has a weird phenomenon that deviates from that rule . And thats the reason why her existence has disappeared? But judging from your story, Eva seems to have nothing to do with the curse Im getting even more confused . What causes such a situation where the existence of a soul and body to disappear? She is abnormal . No, even abnormals arent something that can be dismissed in words . The realm of soul and body is a realm that ordinary humans should not interfere with, and that is the field of magic that I deal with . Magic In addition, curses can be transferred to these types of phenomena . What would you think would happen if it moves to us? Its not that Im not curious, but Im not stupid enough to fall into a trap like some stupid idiot . Curse that moves-Does that mean that the existence of Eva disappearing may also occur to me as well? . Cant you manage with your dispel magic? In the first place, its doubtful that a curse is being applied by magic . And above all, I cant use it because I cant see the techniques being used . So the dispel magic is an even more of a useless magic than Id imagine . No, I knew somehow before not to expect anything . So, we cant do anything about it . This is different from the time with the Wicked Dragon . Why does Usato want to help that girl? Eh? Suddenly, Neah asked . I was indulged in thinking about the question that I didnt think of, and I uttered a stunned voice . She is a stranger to you who youve met for only three days anyways . Why are you going so far for someone like her? If its me, no way? I may have done a familiar contract with you out of my own will, but I dont you to fail and lose you . The reason why I did it . Honestly, theres no reason why I want to help her . However, the answer is simple . I just want to help . Thats the only reason . Huh? Thats all? Its not because Im from the rescue squad, but I sympathised with her, and I wanted to help . The world is wide . Lots of nature spreading, including magic, monsters, people, and demihumans . Its weird to not know about such a world, and knowing you will disappear someday . I, who came from another world, thought that it was a good thing to be here . After the battle with the demon army, and listened to her cries, I truly thanked all the people in the world for meeting me . However, her being destined to disappear is just unfair . As if Ill give in to such a weird story . Based on my words, Neah dropped her shoulders as if shes stunned . . . Haah~ Youre really a weird and selfish person . I can see why the fox is worried . Even I wont know what to do if I took my eyes off of you . Dont say it like Im a troubled kid . Rather, youre just a kid with horrible traits . To me, it just looks like you love being stuck with weird girls . Can you not say words that are misleading!? Remembering the words Amako told me that day, how Im easily tricked by women . Well, I did become a familiar to such a person, so Im the same Neah? Ill help you for a while . Its too dangerous for Usato to go alone . Neah words seemed to be shy, but she smiled naturally . Hahaha, thanks . Thats encouraging . Shes not obedient, but she isnt a bad person . Once again, I was relieved that we reunited, as I rest my body on the back door . By the way, why are you leaning against the door all the time? Cant you just come inside? Well, I wont know if Eva would approach if I dont do this . Basically, I cant sense that girl, so its easy for her to get behind me . Worst of all, Im resting in my room, and I can feel her eyes at times, which is quite difficult . What kind of life did Usato have over the past three days!? Arent you just being watched by his daughter? Maybe . However, even if it is, the scary part is that she doesnt seem to be aware of it . Well, once you get used to it, it really doesnt bother me . As I continued to say, Neah looks pale for a while . While laughing, I thought about what to do after this . Chapter 87 Edited: Shiro We had dinner with our new friend, Neah . Neah, who lived in a village near Samaria, seemed to know their speciality cake and is hitting me with her small wings while Hooting loudly towards the large amount of cakes . However, while she was frightened by the overwhelming cake and being frozen, she pleaded me to stop Eva from trying to add more cake . Im starting to doubt that whether Neah is even helping me . Then, night arrived . At a time when everyone should be asleep, I was relying on a small candle illuminating the notebook about the previous hero . . . This is impossible, I cant read at all . I dont understand a single word coming from this notebook . In order to find the similarities between the Wicked Dragon and the curse of Eva, I tried reading the notebook, but to no progress . Even Neah said, Aint all this irrelevant? Fufu~, Fuhihi First of all, why the hell are you occupying my bed? I thought she would sleep in the form of an owl, but-This girl with black hair is sleeping in her original form . Just because I took my eyes off of her for a while, now I cant even stop her . Right now shes covering her face with her futon with a sly face . Well, it was really helpful that you came . Lets recap what happened today . Instead of sitting down and sleep, I sat relaxing in the chair and reread the notebook . According to what Neah deciphered, there were many casualties before the previous hero defeated the Wicked Dragon . Also, some Samaria citizens were buried in rubble after the end of the battle . But it doesnt have anything to do with the curse, so it doesnt matter . . . Maybe Neah was right, it doesnt matter . Maybe its better off not relating the Wicked Dragon with the curse . Lets ask Neah tomorrow to explain my situation about Eva to Ark-san and Amako . Later, I can ask Eri-san about various things . Since I need to depend on Neah about magic, she plays an important role . I wonder if Amako would get angry . Maybe she already is . Shes rather scary when shes angry Its true that people who rarely get angry really are the scariest when they do . Lets see whether shell be shocked when she hears my story from Neah . Will Ark-san just laugh it off? Either way, I have to apologize for making them worry when we meet again . . . Sigh~ Im worrying too much . I placed the notebook on the desk and covered my eyes with my hand . Time to sleep . My eyelids are getting heavy, and I have to work hard tomorrow morning . Lazily, I got up from the chair and pick up my uniform on the chair . At the very least, I can sleep laying on the wallCThinking so, while moving to the wall, I stopped and looked outside the window . Hm? . That is . I can see someone from outside the window where the moonlight is shining . At such a time? Dont tell me, a ghost? My heartbeat rises up, but after looking closely, it was someone I knew . Eva . ? Why? I thought she shouldve been asleep? Somehow, she was filled with a sad expression as she sat in front of the pond in the barrier and gazed at the surface of the water . . To be honest, I was kinda scared . Its impossible of her to break her only rule of sleeping early and getting up early . Not saying anything to Eri-san and sneaking out at such a time, this can be considered something strange is happening . Especially if this is deviating to being manipulated by a ghost . Since theres such a concept as a soul in this world, the existence of a ghost cannot be denied . S-Should I go? Wa- Wait a minute . Neah Yeah, I have Neah . Away from the window, I moved to the bed where Neah is asleep . Two is better than one . If theres a strong relation between souls, it might be demons . This is a job for vampires!! I can no longer calm down . Neah, oi, wake up . Get up now . . . Fuhi, Hii . . I shook her shoulders and tried waking her up, but she didnt seem to get up at all, probably because she was sleeping soundly . Rather, she wrapped herself in the futon that I hung up this morning and moved to the end of the bed . This bas- In the case of movies, its a situation where the ghost would attack you first . Ghost cant be beaten because you cant hit them . . Cant help . Guess I should go alone I cant wake her up at this state . Time to make a decision . Maybe Eva cant sleep as well, and shes just taking a walk outside . I dont have to be so scared . Recalling her actions thus far, it might be a possibility . She is Eva Urd Samaria after all . I thought about it again and again, I put on my uniform and opened the door . Ah right, I kept the sword attached to my uniform . When I was wearing the uniform, I noticed the small sword that was still attached to the uniform . However, if I were to return back to my room, my determination will likely be shaken, so lets just continue moving . Then again, why on earth is Eva outside at this time? Did something happen . Even if I remove the occult, I think it might be a curse, so Im worried . Outside was brighter than expected, thanks to the full moon above my head . I got out of the house and slowly walked to the place where Eva was . With some tension and fear, I move to a position where I can see the back of the pond-And I found Eva in the same position as before . It doesnt feel like shes being controlled or unconscious based on her reflection at the surface of the pond, insteadC . Eva? Usato-san . She was crying . She was crying while looking at her reflection . . . She was stunned when she saw my face, and that turned into a surprised expression . When she noticed the tears on her cheeks, she quickly wiped her tears . This is not a small matter if shes crying alone in such a place . Worried about her, I walk up to her and slowly crouch . Sorry . She spoke with an apologetic manner, with a thin voice and no context . Why does she need to apologize? She didnt do anything wrong . I, I knew that Usato-san was coming . Eh? She knew? That I would be watching? Your room was lighted, right? . I see, so she knew I was awake . Looking behind where my room is, the small flickering light from the candles are certainly swaying outside . So her apology was knowing that Ill come outside So, why cry at such a time? . That is . She leaned down and sat down slowly on the ground, holding her knees . Similarly, I sat down as while so that it was easier to talk, and asked her once more . Did, something sad happened? Why would I be? . I have my father, Eri, Usato-san, and even Neah-san The people of the palace are so kind to me . So, Im actually very fortunate . Then, why? That is . When she glanced at me, she opened her mouth after being determined . I had a dream . And it was a very scary dream A dream . If its a scary dream, then I understand that you feel like crying . Its a story you often hear about when dreaming . I even had a dream about Rose, where I was asleep doing push-ups in bed . Especially those spooky and horrible dreams where you cant remember what happened in the dream . The fear that you dont know what you fear is very scary . There are a lot of people angry around me . Angry . . Can you see their faces? No, all of their faces are blurred, and theyre all angry at me who is in the middle . And that dream continued forever . That is a scary dream indeed . But, who would be angry at you? You didnt do anything wrong . Evas a good girl, just as Lucas-sama said . She doesnt have characteristics of being resentful and in the first place, I cant say anything bad about her . According to my words, Eva shook her lips . I was slightly concerned, but soon she started talking . When I want to forget about such a dream, I would usually spend my time here near my mother . If Im here, I dont feel like Im alone So thats why youre here Even if theres no one, the grave is important to her . She really does care about her mother . But todays dream was different . Though its scary, but there were people there who protected me . Many too . Oh, so there are people protecting you . Thats good . The dream is an unconscious area, so does it mean that something has changed her? In any case, I think its good to have someone to protect her . Thats right . What I was surprised was that one of them had the same face as me, but a little taller? I couldnt see the other peoples faces, but they stood up and protected me . Same face . as you? Its true because I confirmed it here . I dont think I will make a mistake in my face after seeing it for years! For some reason, she confidently pointed at the surface of the water and smiled as she pointed . I see so thats why she stared at the surface of the pond? Well, nightmares dont happen so many times in a row . The next time you go to bed, youll surely have fun dreams . But dont quote my word . Fufufu, that would be nice if it were true . . Eva giggles . Since she started laughing, is she alright now? I guess I can tag along with her until she starts becoming sleepy . Thinking about what we can chat about to kill time, I realised that Eva has stopped smiling . . . Usato-san, youre leaving here soon, right? Well, thats right . Theres something I have to do . After a few days, I have to travel to the next country . By that time, even if I wanted to help Eva, I wouldve given up after time runs out . I want to save her, but theres an even more important task of handing a letter, and a mission to cure Amakos mother . I cant break my promise because of that . Eva showed a sad expression to my reply and hugged her knees tightly . . I might not be able to meet Usato-san the next time . Why? . Ill be gone soon . By gone . . Does she mean the curse? It wasnt unexpected . But theres no doubt that shes not aware of her curse . Rather, its normal . Perhaps Usato-san has already heard about it . Im cursed, just like my mother . We will eventually disappear without a trace . Disappear . I cant imagine how much intention was put in those words . I could barely give words of comfort for her . There, might be a way to help? Its impossible . . I understand the feeling of eventually disappearing more than anyone else . And- She lets go of her hand that was holding her knees and removes her white long gloves fitted in her right hand . During the daytime, the white hand I saw when she let Neah standCAnd nothing was out of the ordinary until she raises her right hand over the moonlight, where I could finally see something strange happening . . This is . Do you understand now? Her hand is transparent!? When she places her hand to the ground, there was no shadow casting on her right hand . Her existence disappearing-I came to understand the severity of these words that I had vaguely recognised . Its not just an ordinary curse, its as horrible as Neah described . Currently, it is only until my right hand . But at the end of it all, my entire body will look like this-In the end, I will disappear as if I had not existed . This is the kind of curse Ive been bestowed upon . I can finally see the curse eroding Eva . It was much crueller than I had imagined . With such a phenomenon happening to her, she acted as if nothing had happened in front of me . She mustve been scared . She wouldve been crying . But she continued to smile . Being speechless, I moved and looked at her . Her smile was sad, as she stood up hiding her right arm, and turned her head down to bow deeply . Im sorry . . Again, why are you apologising? There is no need for you to apologise . She raised her head slightly and explains . Im really a bad child . Even if I knew it would happen, I was really trying to hold back . I wish I can have a pleasant daily life . . And I tried getting sympathy out of you . . I wanted you to accept my kindness . Eva . Its normal that I should be punished for trying to put my feelings before everyone else . Indeed, I was sympathising . I wanted to help . I wanted to do something . However, isnt that natural for everyone to think that way? Youre wrong . Im not . You did nothing wrong . Its natural to be kind to someone . No one should be alone when theyre sad or when theyre suffering . If so, can you stay here with me? Can you stay here until the moment I disappear? Can I accept that kindness from you? Her eyes overlooking me, her body shaking ever so slightly . Honestly, my answer is fixed . Theres too much work to be done to meet her wishes . While sitting, I turned my body to Eva and put my hand on her knee, then lowered my head . . Im sorry, thats impossible . I have to continue my travels . . Please raise your head . I raised my head . I steeled myself to prepare the reaction that was about to come, but what I saw was Eva bowing deeper than before . Thank you very much . You have answered honestly . . And I shall give up . . . She raised her head and smiled at me . However, it was the smile of a doll, emotionless . The alarm rings in the bottom of my heart . Was my previous answer so important . ?! I know that I shouldnt keep you here . But when I heard your words, I finally understand . . . Wait, Eva . Its alright . Im sorry for putting you through this . Just as I was about to say something, she turns around and tried to go back indoors . I cant let her go . Should I reveal that Im working to help her? However, under the present circumstances where there are no clues to the solution, I might give her unnecessary hope . No, Im just giving excuses, I have to stop her now! I stood up in a hurry and reached out to her . Eva! - I extended my hand and grabbed her right hand . The moment I tried to say something, she looked back with a teary face, and the sword on my waist suddenly began to tremble . What the?! CUGyoooooooooo!! Ugu?! A familiar and terrifying roar echoes in my head, causing a headache . The roar was much larger than in memory . Although only for a moment, my headache soon subsided, but I realized the hand that I was holding was strangely cold . When I raised my face, she held her head with her left hand like I did . Eva, are you- Usato-sanstay . . . Stay . . ?! C When I tried using healing magic on her right hand, her head dropped and she loses strength . I immediately caught hold of her and lifted her up . What on earth . is going on?! Unforgiveable . Eva?! Neither you nor the King will be forgiven . It wasnt her voice . I was convinced when I heard the spooky voices coming out of her mouth . So youre the real curse . Yes, hero . Why did we have to die? Why were we abandoned? Oh stupid King, who was drowning in power, why have you forsaken us? We wouldve still been alive . . . Is it not listening? That is why we shall never forget . The anger, fear, despair, hatred . We will curse you for eternity! The person manipulating Eva said, as her body floats up in the air, and slowly descended to the ground . However, at that moment- But, the centuries of suffering have finally come to an end . With the presence of a hero and the king here, we are finally free . ?! Something half-transparent jumped out from her body and flew to the ground . Chapter 88 Edited: Shiro Evas body had translucent chains wrapped around her body, which appeared from the ground . The chains were screaming and wailing in a spooky tone . Why must it be skeletons out of all things . Aah . . Aaaah!! The skeletons were connected to the chains . The lower half of the body is missing, and the body and head are covered with iron collars, which makes a rattling noise . As if making fun of me, it opened its mouth and rattled its teeth, but it aint that scary . And why are there so many of you! Whats more, they are multiplying like crazy from beneath the ground, around Evas body . Theres approximately 20 . ? Some have their heads sticking out of the ground, but they dont seem to be coming out any further . Give up that body of yours and be captivated by us . Oh brothers, arise, be released, and feast . Theyre coming! The skeletons floating around Eva rush towards me . Forming a stance, I thought, will I be able to even inflict damage to them? Lets punch and find out!! Its the same situation with the Wicked Dragon . We wont know until I try to punch the other person . I protrude a fist into one of the skeletons that rushed in first, and it was a direct hit into the skull . [Aa-Kihi kyaha . ] Hm . Receiving a direct hit from my first, its forehead shatteredCHowever, it soon laughed which was annoying to my ears, and immediately wrapped in pale flame and returned to its original state . So physical attack has no effect . It continued trying to bite me with its large mouth as I avoided the skeleton . The speed is decent, but the strength is weak, however it can repair itself . Around Eva is a skeleton that is linked to chains like a serpentine coil, and several of them are holding her quietly to refrain from me closing in on her . While being gazed at by the hollow skull, I felt a chill and knocked down the attacking skeleton with the sword . Come on, think, think brain . . How can I save her from the skeleton and chains? Is it alright to just remove them? Or should I try waking her up? However, it seems like her consciousness has been taken over by that curse, so how am I supposed to wake her up? Danger?! I avoided the skeleton that tried to bite my arms by rolling down . What are they in the first place? My instincts tell me theyre from the curse . Whats more, they hate the king-probably referring to the Samaria royalty and the previous hero . Wait just a minute, youve mistaken me for the previous hero . The previous hero is a god of plague!! At the same time as I turned my upper body backwards, I kicked the skeletons torso that had passed over my head, then somersaulted as is . While doing that, the other skeletons attacked all at once . They didnt feel a thing . The healing punch didnt have any effect, but so does physical attack and healing magic . Even after breaking them, theyll just repair and attack again immediately . Even for me, I cant stall for long . If you dont die in one punch-Then Ill just have to break you into pieces! The other party is curseSo it doesnt matter if I go serious like that time with the Wicked Dragon . In addition, theyre eating Evas body, no time to think . I stopped avoiding it, jumped forward with the force of stepping through the stone pavement in the garden, and grasped the two skeleton heads like an eagle . A- Aah . Aaho . . uch . Eat my . masters specialty! I grab the heads of the skeleton and hit it against the stone pavement . The skeleton scatters into particles with the sound of plates breaking . Secret technique, Roses Iron Claw . No, I dont think Im at her level yet . But as a result of adding my own arrangements, it became such a technique . O . Ooooh . Im coming for you next!! I continue grabbing the skeletons coming from the sides by swinging my arms around, and let momentum strike by plunging them to trees that are planted nearby . The skeleton shatters . Although the two skeletons from before seem to be gradually regenerating, theyre taking much longer than before . Shahaah! Oops . I continued crushing the three attacking skeletons in the same fashion . Its easy now I found a way to deal with them . Alright, with this pace . hm? While crushing them, I looked at the remaining skeletons as my next target, but theyre just floating around me . Am I being surrounded? No, this is . The hostility I felt earlier diminished, and theres a different emotion filled . Are they scared? I hesitate to say it, but when they heard me, they stopped moving as well . . . Are they really feeling fear? Well, it doesnt matter either way . Since youre the ones attacking me without any hesitations, and I know youre not the kind of guy who can speak . If you dont come over, Ill go there instead . I continued destroying the skeletons around Eva- . . Wait a minute . The skeleton lurking around Eva isnt there? Did I count wrongly? No, Ive grasped the numbers during the battle . Did it disappear . . ? Is it because Ive defeated so many of them that it can no longer exist? However, the skeletons I crushed just before are slowly regenerating . A few of the skeletons that were generated by the curse have disappeared-Its a trivial matter, but it cant be ignored . Its possible that they might fly out and attack the people in the palace . Considering that possibility, the moment I tried to rescue Eva, a white arm suddenly appeared from the ground and grabbed my leg . -!? A . haha . It was two skeletons that appeared . They grabbed my legs firmly with their thin arms and began to laugh . Damnit! I didnt think they could attack through the ground from this distance . I knew that the curse was coming out of Evas feet, and I wasnt paying attention . Shit! By immobilizing me, the other skeletons floating around started swarming in . !! This isnt a surprise attack so much as it is a matter of skill . . ! But this much aint enough to catch me! I stomp the hands that were holding my leg and remove the restraint . However, the other skeleton that caught my arm while I was distracted, bite my arm . A pressure-like pain runs from above my uniform . Help . -Hero-sama . . -It, it hurts W- Wowow!! Its the same headache as before . ?! Voices are flowing into my head . No way, was their aim to bite me from the get go? This headache is making me lose my power to shake off the skeleton . The others who had been waiting were entwined around my body all at once, biting vigorously . Several images and voices are forcibly projected to my head, making my view divided, and the voices jumbled up . UghhLeave . The bites werent even that powerful . Rather, its the scenes that Ive never seen before are running through my headWhich are making me nauseous . This is bad . . The first attack- Mentally weakened me . The fighting style from before . . Couldnt win . Now what trouble did you get yourself into this time?! Seriously, always giving me trouble!! A bell-ringing voice came from above me, which was blinded by the moonlight . Something stood on my shoulder . The next moment, a purple pattern I was familiar with ran through my body . Iiii?! Hiaa?! The pattern spread throughout my body flung away the clinging skeletons . At the same time, the headache disappeared as if it never happened . Shaking my head from side to side, I stood up and looked at the owl on my shoulderCAnd thanked her . Ugh, haah, haah . Thanks, for saving . me . . Neah . Why is this happening the moment I take my eyes off of you?! What kinda curse have you activated?! I want to know as well . With her wings flapping around, I pointed to Eva and laughed bitterly as I explained the situation, before breathing a sigh of relief . It wouldve been the end for me if she didnt come . I wanna explain right now, but at the moment Aaaahhhhhh!! Uuuuaaaa!! We have to fight them . Staring at the both of us, the skeleton screamed with its chains and teeths rattling even stronger than before, seemingly even angrier . I wonder if the reason the Skeleton flew away from my body is due to Neahs dispel? I see, so thats it . Did you find a solution? Mind telling me immediately!! While striking a large amount of skeletons with my fist, I desperately pleaded to Neah who was quietly thinking on my shoulder . Whats more, why are you not moving while Im punching around like crazy . ?! Usato, its easy to deal with this . I just need to put my magic that I used on Usato into that girl . . Its just that easy?! Yeah, and those crappy corpses she summoned is using that girl as a medium . If we nullify her, were done . Meaning those skeletons will disappear if you pull her intermediary from the curse? Thats right! So you do understand! Why am I being praised now? I wonder if I looked stupid to her . Right now isnt the time to think about it . Once again, Im glad shes here with me . But, its your job to provide magic . So youre not doing it?! . . But I cant use magic . I know that obviously . But youre with me now, so thats a different story . Usato, raise your hand . After distancing myself from the skeletons, I raised my hands as she told me . Then, magical purple patterns were transmitted to my body from Neahs small body, and it gathered in both my hands through my arm . This is . Ive activated magic and let it flow on my body . You just need to shake your fist without thinking . With this Restraint Magic, you should be able to nullify the crappy skeletons for a short time . Did I just strike the devils luck . !! I gripped my hand into a fist and gaze at the skeleton in front of me . With the power of restraint magic, I can drill a hole into them and seal their regenerative power . But at the moment you strike them with magic, Ill have to supply the magic Im applying to you again . At that moment, youll be defenseless . . Dont worry about me . Its not an intolerable pain . Not hesitating is what makes you unreasonable . Well, lets go then! Its my first attempt, but I plan on succeeding! Aah!! In response to her encouragement, we jumped out in the direction of Eva . The skeletons floating became a wallCI drove my left fist that was greatly squeezed into the face of one of the skeletons . Hah!! A few skeletons were blown away, and crumbled to the ground, losing the curses effect . The magic was consumed with that last blow, but Neah soon replenished the magic . Somehow, this is, yeah . If I combine it with my healing punch . Ill be able to perform some amazing techniques that combine restraint and healing Uwah, youre disgusting . Concentrate on your magic!! The next phase is coming! I thought it was ruthless, but I didnt say it out loud . While aiming at Eva and advancing in a straight line, I continued punching the skeletons like flies . After approaching Eva, I spoke to Neah who continues to supply magic . Neah, get ready!! I know! Neah answered, but Evas appearance is closing in . The skeleton that is supplying the magic would be moving, so lets quickly release her from the curse . Readying my left fist without any restraint magic, I blocked vision from Evas eyes and feet, and at the same time grabbed her left hand . Now!! Lets go, Dispel!! At the same time Neah activates her magic, the magic covering my body has disappearedCEh? Why? Wondering the odd behaviour from Neah, but the skeleton that was approaching from behind caught up and bit me, forcing me to interrupt my thoughts . Kuh, Gu . Neah . Set the target as Curse!! With countermeasure, we can defeat it! With this- Suffering from a headache, the magic flows from her into Evas head . After covering Evas whole body, the skeletons around me disappeared to the ground as if they were dragged away . . Eva! Since the skeletons have disappeared, she was released and falls forward . I hugged her and laid her on the ground, noticing her anomaly . Her hairs blue . Neah, this is . Evas pure white hair has changed from the pale white to a refreshing blue . And the magic that Neah applied is still hanging . Whats going on . Being confused by the sight, hoppity hop, Neah jumped off my shoulder and looked at Evas face . Maybe I stripped the guys who were sucking on this girls existence . Maybe . But why the drastic change . . Her hair was originally blue . So the curse made her hair pure white? Does that mean she is free from the curse? Is she alright now? . . No . Why? Didnt you enshrine her curse? Neah, who was watching her condition, shook her head slowly . What Ive applied is only resistance magic . Right now, she is resisting the curse, but if this can get rid of those guys . . . So this is just a makeshift . ? So it wont end that easily? After all, this is a curse that not even any books could find . I finally grabbed the opponent by the tail, I wont let it go anymore . Ill absolutely break the curse and save Eva . . If only I can understand the true nature of this curse . Hmm? Neah, meaning- Usato-sama!! ! ! Trying to ask her if she knew about something, but she closed her mouth as Eiri in a nightwear jumped out of the house . He wasnt his usual self . Eiri-san . This is . Oh no, wouldnt it be a misunderstanding seeing as though Ive harmed Eva in this situation . How do I explain this? Despite that, his legs came to a stop . . . Eliza-sama? Eh? Looking at Evas face, he muttered so quickly and immediately rubbed his eyes . . I was watching what was happening through the window! I know that Usato-sama has saved the princess! Anyway! Please carry the princess into her bedroom! O-Okay! According to his instructions, I carried Eva and walked towards the house . . Ah shit . , The bones . Looking at my shadow created from the moonlight, I thought the curse has spreaded to me . However, my own shadow was normal, but more than half of Evas body had disappeared in her shadow . The scarce shadow seemed to point to the rest of her life, and I couldnt help but realize that the situation was going through the worst . Authors Note: The skeleton are good at mental attacks . Usato cant prevent mental attacks that hes not used to This chapter is brought to you by Usato and Neah . Similar to the combo with Amako, its the type where they look ahead of the opponents movement and win the battle . With Neah, I feel that I can now incorporate magic into fighting through her . Chapter 89 After plucking the curse skeleton that was eroding Evas body with the magic of Neah, I brought her to the bedroom as directed by Eiri . Shes sleeping with on sound at all, but she is breathing properly . However, it is visibly weak . Will she wake up? Eiri-san went to the palace to inform the King about this, so he is not here . When I saw the moonlight shining through the window illuminating her, I slowly closed my eyes and talked to Neah . Neah, how much resistance magic does she have left? About half a day, but Ill keep it as long as I can if I add magic . But thenC It wont solve the actual issue . right? Neah nodded at my words . Now, Eva is safe because she has the resistance to repel the curse by the resistance magic . However, once thats gone, shell become more and more debilitatingessentially disappearing . Even if she regains her consciousness, she cant live properly . And Usato cant stay in this country forever . Yes . We dont have much time . That is why it is desirable to settle in a short period of time . Luckily, I caught the opponents tail . Even in the previous battle, the skeleton was talking about strange things, and Neah seems to have noticed something . Neah, you said you knew what this curse was . Can you please tell me? Thats not a problem, but Im not sure I know everything either . It doesnt matter . What I need now is that skeleton information . Any small detail is fine, I just want to know . Listen here Usato, thats a curse, but not really a curse as well . I wonder if its a curse at all? Then again, if you include the secondary effects, that might be true, but then the main problem is . . HmmIm sorry, I dont understand a single thing . Please at least break it down so I can understand . I still dont have enough understanding of curses and things like that . I did say I know about it, but its not a hundred percent . One thing for sure is that those skeletons are the souls that lost their bodies . Souls that lost its body? Maybe if I say this, youll understand? Theyre ghosts . Eh? Sorry, what did you say just now? ? Ghost . Ghost, an entity that has the intention of wandering in search of a physical body . This doesnt change much even after knowing about it . In other words, are those guys just ghosts? I punched as much as I could, but now that I know theyre ghosts, I became less scared Without realizing that I was smiling, Neah continued . They cursed Usato, who theyve mistaken you for the hero of the royal family, because there was some resentment . . . I can tell based on their movements, but why in my case they said things like theyll be free if Im caught? There it is, thats the important part . Neah uses her wings pointing at me as if pointing a finger . Whats important? The skeletons words? You said that the soul without a physical body cant stay in this world, but that skeleton stays . That means that there is something that binds the skeletons soul to this world . What so what youre saying is if I smash that something, the skeletons that are eroding Eva can also be released? Its a rough statement, but yeah . If youre lucky, theres a chance that the stolen beings and souls will come back . Retrospectively, those skeletons had a collar fitted and tied to a chain . DDIs that what it means to bind the skeletons? What I dont understand is what kind of method is used to bind the soul to this world . Isnt it just magic? I mean, I cant think of anything else Its funny precisely because its magic . Normally, it wont last that long . You told me before that magic will disappear over time, or it will continue to function semi-permanently . Indeed, before visiting Samaria-thats what she said when she was told about the dispel magic . Yeah, but it takes fuel to power magic to work for that long . Magic of about years and years is needed . Isnt it just that? A demon that can use magic like you is involved in this curse? There is that possibility . Is it possible that monsters other than Neah are involved . It can be said that it is easier for me to have a clear enemy, but I have to think about the damage to my surroundings . While worried about adjusting to my strength, the story wasnt over yet, and I knew it wasnt over, and Neah, who turned to me, bent her wings and raised her index finger . There is another possibility . One more? It is to create a mechanism that can supply magic from the outside without an operator . Basically, magic can be activated by anyones magic so as long as it has a framework, so even if you throw in appropriate magic from the outside, you can continue moving freely . Once you create a mechanism, it will never disappear and you can continue to use magic almost permanently . So thats it . I had no idea . So if you create a system that will supply magic power that will be used as fuel, the magic will not disappear, but will that work without an operator? I dont know if its the same demon such as I, or its a mechanism created by someone in the past . Such a sad being . You mean Eva? Yeah, that soul . The skeleton? She had a suspicious voice in her words, but Neah sadly looked out the window and muttered like a soliloquy . Because the soul who lost the body wants to be released . I want to be released, I want the body, I want to live againCFor example, hundreds of duplicate thoughts have become distorted thoughts and are attacking this cursed daughter . Are they taking away Evas existence because they want a living body? The fact that they are looking for a living body means that they were originally a human being . In retrospect, when I was fighting off the skeletons, they looked like they were scared of me, and when I thought about it, it was a reaction similar to a human . In addition, the words that echoed in my head when I was bittenD-Among them was the voice of a child . With the voice begging for help . A hero . I take out the sword of the previous hero from the waist and place it on my hand to look at it . When I touched her hand, it trembled, like reacting to something . Isnt it just a coincidence? It certainly was trembling, and after that, the skeletons overflowed from Eva and its surroundings, and the battle started . Maybe this is it . They probably called me a hero because of this sword, otherwise it wont make sense . I am not a hero . I can say that for sure . This is because two heroes have already been summoned besides me, and at the time of summoning, I havent heard the sound of the bell that can only be heard by the summoned person . Sigh, its not only the Wicked Dragon but also ghosts are calling me a hero . Which Im not . From my point of view, youre as heroic as can be, with that strength and all . Kiriha said something similar . The hero in this world has two meanings . A hero who was summoned from a different world, like Kazuki and Inugami senpai, and a man who was recognized for his bravery in this world and was given a title and became known as a hero . Either way, I dont want a hero title . If it causes so much trouble right now, I dont know what annoyances will come in the future . Certainly Usato is the type that gets caught by anything no matter what, and also the type who sticks his head in any trouble . It might be better not to be a hero . I didnt want you to agree I relax my shoulders with the words of Neah . Well, I cant argue with you this time because itll just bite me back . Well, lets get our thoughts back . After all, it was this sword that triggered the Eva curse . I personally grabbed her hand while holding it, so I can say its my fault . Thinking so, I was disappointed with my carelessness, but I got some benefits . I think of the contents of the notebook I left in my room . You still remember the story of the Wicked Dragon who was in danger of destroying Samaria and the previous hero who defeated it, right? The contents of that notebook Yeah this story definitely happened, and I think this event is strongly tied to Evas curse . I want to deny it, but yeah, if you think about it that way, it doesnt have to be irrelevant Ah, why dont you forget about that Wicked dragon, why must you bring it up . I dont even want to remember it as well . I had a lot of pain and had a hard time . Neah was also dying from it . However, this is not the time to turn a blind eye . I heard the voice of the Wicked dragon that Neah revivedCno one in my memory was as loud, envious, and overpowered as the Wicked dragon . Fegnis-san also said that Samaria suffered a great disaster in ancient times . There is no mistake . Certainly the dragon and the previous hero are associated with Evas curse . Fegnis? Whos that? Oh, didnt you know Neah? I explained Fegnis-san to her tilted head . Neah had a disgusting look, perhaps because she recalled that he took me to the palace . Hes not a bad person, so when I told her that she explained about Samaria and the tower, and gave me back the sword, she began to growl further . Usato, dont let that thing get close to me . I know After that, be more alert . Be more doubtful of others . Youre speaking more and more like Amako . Tower of Samaria . I see, it was made in hope of recovery after the Wicked dragon was defeated . Being a king with a lot of responsibilities Neah who decided to ignore my retorts and thought about something . I think shes getting too rude, but I was deceived by the owl in front of me, and as a result, I was forced to fight against the armed man who was manipulated, Ark-san . Remembering that, slowly droop my shoulders . Hmm? DDDD Neah, someones coming, keep quiet . Okei~ Neah was muttering something, but when she heard the footsteps rushing up, she shouted, Hoot and jumped around on my shoulder and played an owl as a familiar demon . Immediately after that, people from the palace, doctors and magicians like Welsey enter the room through the door . Probably theyre called to see Evas condition . I went out so that I would not get in the way, I put my back on the wall next to the door and relaxed my shoulder . Then, from the stairs leading to the lower floor, Eiri-san slowly walked up to us . Usato Yes? Lucas-sama wishes to see you . I understand Well, guess Im being called . Even if he didnt call me, I would have visited from here . According to Eiri-san, Lucas-sama seems to be inside the barrier and is waiting outside . Does she not want to see Evas condition? I think Lucas-sama is also shocked . CHe continued . Shock, huh . Thats usually the case when your important daughter is unconscious . The current question was a little too redundant . Were you the one who gave the Princess the patterns? ! I couldnt hide the agitation from the sudden question . I gaze at Eiri-san walking in front of me and suddenly stopping his track, but when Neah on my shoulder taps on my cheek, I return to myself and start walking again . Right, Eiri-san was watching the magic works from Eva . Its not strange if he notices it . What to do now . I cant stop now, should I explain the situation here? Dont worry . I dont blame you for it . I understand somehow . That pattern is now protecting the life of the princess In the first place, its completely different from the curse I know . After seeing the princesss hair regaining her original color, I can tell that the pattern keeps the curse away from her . Eiri-san, who knows her mother who was suffering from the same curse like Eva, may be aware of the magic of Neah that seems to be a different condition than before . To be honest, Im glad he didnt think I was harming Eva . Worst case, she wouldnt be moving and I couldnt help her . The curse that erodes the princesss body is a horrifying curse that robs her of color, her presence, and at the end everything disappears . When she is attacked by such a curse, she suddenly returns to her original form . Nothing has ever happened like that before . Does her original appearance mean her childhood hair? Yeah, she had beautiful hair from Eliza-san, and she looked as if she was alive, and she looked great with a smile . Eiri-san said as he was immersed in memories . However, his foot stopped in front of the door leading to the outside . Eiri-san? I really didnt think Id ever see the same princess as when she was a kid . Like Eliza-san, she couldnt say goodbye to anyone and disappeared . She disappears without anyone knowing itCI think its very painful . For both that person and those around her . . E . I can do nothing as a butler . I am a weak man who has never taken magic or a sword in his thirty years . Still, as a butler, the princess can live without any inconvenience . But now I have nothing to do for the princessI regret it Eiri-san is not a weak person . I denied his words that shook his voice . In the past few days, I know a lot about Eiri-san . A person who is good at cooking and can do any housework, and who cares very much about Eva . He couldnt be dismissed as a weak person as someone who kept watching her growth for a long time . Even if you dont fight, its a fact that youve been supporting Eva to this day . So, please pray for Evas safety . Usato And then, as a meat-headed person, Ill break her curse . Eh break? But, how? I went in front of and crossed next to him . All we have to do now is move forward . However, the owl on my shoulder patted me with her wings, so when I turned sideways, there was a fluffy beaked Nea pointing at me with her wings . Hoot! Ah, sorry, Im not the only one . While laughing at this confident girl, I placed my hand on the doorknob and turned around to the back . Her curse, well do something about it . I said so, and opened the door leading to the outside with Eiri-san who had a surprised expression . Outside is a pitch-dark garden, and a view of the place that was lit by the turmoil . I didnt hesitate to proceed and move to Evas motherDCin front of the grave of Lucass wife, Elizas wife . So you came? He was sitting cross-legged in front of the grave as before . I turned to him without turning around, approached without hesitation and opened my mouth without hesitation . Lucas-sama, I have something to say . Chapter 90 It is the fifth day Usato went to the palace . Then, the day after Neah went to see Usato . Arc-san and I were spending time in the room of the inn and avoided going out as much as possible, but I was worried about Usato, who isnt coming back anytime soon . Is Usato okay . I think he can handle most things on his own, but it might be worth worrying if something would happen if he doesnt come back in five days . We usually spend time in separate rooms, but when we talk like this, were sitting at the end of a large dining room on the first floor . Neah is with Usato right now, but we told the people working here that shes sick and resting in the room, so theres no problem . However, Im worried about Usato, but this situation is also strange . It seems that there are no customers other than us, but maybe the people here are aware of my identity . However, no one tries to drive us out, even the knights wouldnt say anything . Aside from Neah, knowing the true identity of Amako-san and still not doing anything it would mean that the King of Samaria had known us in advance . Ask-san placed his hand on his chin and thoughtfully suppressed his voice so that others could not hear it from the surroundings . In addition, Arc-san said the purpose of the King of Samaria might be Usato . But that probably isnt known about our actions up to the Kingdom of Lingle and Lukvis that we made a friend along the way . Im afraid that she played an unexpected part . I must admit the fact that that vampire, who is noisy, prideful, and is always trying to get close to Usato, is useful . Just thinking of that stupid cheeky vampire grinning makes me irritated that I had to calm myself by massaging my temple . Anyway, we have to wait for Neah to come back Yes, thats right . There is also the idea of them ??boarding the palace and it means that Usato is trapped . Its a last resort Can they catch Usato? Ha- ha ha ha, even Usato is human . What are you up to now? However, Usato is not a person who can be caught by ordinary means . Hes fast, strong, and very difficult to give up . Even when the Wicked Dragon is the opponent, he has the courage to challenge it without hesitation . If there are any weaknesses I cant pretend to look I, Nack, the victims of the Wicked dragon, and Neah cannot unsee what had happened . He may deny that hes not a good person, but he cant ignore when someones crying for help, or if someones suffering . I think that kind of thing always causes Usato trouble . Maybe hes being tempted by the Samaria princess like Kazuki-sama . Ive heard that shes a pretty beautiful woman . Ah, right, Im kidding . Im sorry . Arc-san smiled cheerfully in an attempt to cheer me up, which made me sad . Usato only attracts weird people, so royalty wouldnt like him . Kazuki, Welthy, Kiriha, and some others are normal and kind, but Suzune, Harufa, Neah, and maybe Rosa and the rescue squads are a little dangerous in various ways . So what Arc-san said is near impossible . I hope he doesnt cause a hassle Its not happening yet . !? I raise my face to the voice of a third party and turn to that direction . There, Neah who headed to the palace in the form of an owl, waved here with a smile as the village girl in front of the entrance of the dining room . Neah who was going to Usato came back . When she approached the table where I and Arc-san were sitting, she seemed to be a little uncomfortable, and sat down on the chair pulled by Arc-san, and laid her upper body on top of the table . I call out to her . So what happened? Hmm, what should I do? Should I say, but Im tired . . Hmph . Ouch!? Shaping my hand into a hand sword, I slammed my power seriously and struck it on the head of Neah . Holding her head down and rolling around the ground . What are you doing?! I was just joking!! I dont need that, so speak, now . If you play around next time, you better protect your stomach . Hiiii! Arent you being a little too serious? I think its reasonable to say that shes a hassle Alright, lets all calm down . Neah must be tired as well, so why dont we talk over lunch? Oh, yes . Im hungry and tired, sooooooooooo tired . So withdraw your hands! I reluctantly nodded to Arc-sans words, I sat down in my chair and put on my cloak again . It cant be helped . She certainly looks tired, so lets back down for now . When Arc-san asked the inn to order lunch, maybe they had prepared in advance, they immediately warmed lunch for three and brought it to the table . So, if were speaking about what Usatos been up to Honestly speaking, hes in a lot of trouble . I nodded in response to Neahs words, which she said while poking a salad with a fork . What are you getting caught up this time Usato? What happened? Do you know the Princess of Samaria? To a certain extent . Isnt the Princess the first daughter of King Samaria? Yes . Usato lived with her for four days until yesterday . At the courtesy of the king of Samaria . What are you doing!? This time I was hugging my head and thinking why is Usato in the palace . What happens when you live with a princess in a country? At least not the treatment given to a messenger . Neah briefly explained why Usato was invited to the palace . I see, so he was being invited to stay in the palace? Yeah, yeah . I just refused to pull him out . Instead, I seem to have stayed at the palace for a few days . Its Usato . He must have consented for the reason that he cannot accept the courtesy of the other party just before receiving the story of the letter . It doesnt matter . The problem is that princess-Eva Urd Samaria . Is there something wrong with her? No way, did the princess fall in love with Usato? If that was the case, I wouldve called it cute . Neah slowly shook her head in response to the half-laughing Arc-san . She was under a curse . A troublesome curse that can be cured nor dispel . Curse Is it like the magic of Neah? Its more of a bad taste than magic . Its about a curse created in a way that slowly erodes her body . Is Usato trying to help her? When I heard that, she dropped her shoulder and leaned on the table . In some way, I understood what kind of action he was taking . I told him to abandon that idea, but he wanted to help with his childish terms, so I was going around the palace until now . He said he was attacked by that curse, but he doesnt seem to be affected . Being attacked by a curse? Does it mean that the curse is there? Hmm, its complicated . Well, I have to explain this . If you dont know it, you cant help him too . Can we even help? Does the return of Neah have any purpose other than explaining the situation of Usato? From now on, Ill teach you the true nature of the curse that erodes Eva Urd Samaria . Then Ill help her with my perfect plan to completely destroy the curse . Lucas-sama, let me tell you straight . Im thinking of breaking the curse of Eva . So please tell me what the curse is . H- What!? I should be the one who thought it was too straightforward! I was amazed by Usatos voice when he visited to find out the true identity of Eva Urd Samarias curse from Lucas . Lucas, a man who seems to be the king of Samarial in front of him, turned his back to the sudden words of Usato and opened his mouth openly . Usato, what are you suddenly saying!? I was so surprised that I forgot why I called you here!? Im not kidding When Usato says with a quiet voice, Lucas turns from a surprised expression to a serious expression . Sitting in front of the grave, he slowly stood up and met his eyes . What do you mean? Breaking the curse and helping Eva? I will help her . Its not a problem that can be solved by force . You probably know best as you have faced the curse, right? Yeah, I know the curse is certainly not one that can be managed by manual labor . Thats why I have this . Usato who looked at me raised his fist . After reading his intention, I cast magic on Usatos hand . Lucass eyes were rounded by the purple pattern in his hand . Is that magic? Did you know Im using my familiar, but with her, even a curse can be broken . Its a little strange to say that he can break the curse in front of me . I wonder if Im being trusted by Usato? I do feel a little proud of that, Lucas in front of me was stunned and slowly sat down on the ground and laughed a little . Hah ha ha . My countrys information network is still . I never dreamed that you could handle magic . Eva now lives thanks to your familiar . Is that something? Yes, but its only temporary . The only way to break the root cause is to break the curse itself . So why not ask me what the curse is? When Usato nodded at the word, Lucas covered his forehead with his hand . Honestly, I didnt think it would help . That child would disappear just in front of me just like she would . I was prepared, but He cut his words there and continued to shake his voice for a few words . But its no good . I cant give up, and I cant say goodbye forever, but the figure of Eliza flickers in my mind . But if that child disappears, Ill be left with no heritage . I dont want that- because I hate the country called Samaria that she and that child loved I may understand this mans feelings a little . Human life is short . For me, who lived in that village for a long time, death suddenly comes one day . There are various reasons such as being old, sick, and being killed by monsters, but there are other reasons for it, but the worst feeling is when a human living close to us dies . I never say something like this in front of Usato . Usato was silently listening to his monologue . To him, Lucas is a weak figure He completely changed his eyes and turned into powerful eyes as he opened his mouth . Usato, what Im going to tell you is the shame of Samarias royal family . I was obsessed with greed, and I focused only on my immediate interests, and at the end I bound not only myself but my descendants with the curse of death . DDD Its a story of such a fool, but I dont know if this story will be useful or not . Yes, its necessary . Yes, Lucas murmured that he was finally ready to talk, and crossed his legs to face Usato . Do you know that Samaria had suffered a great disaster hundreds of years ago? You mean the battle between the Wicked dragon and the hero? Im not surprised anymore . I thought you wouldnt mind knowing that much . Alright . Lucas continued speaking to Usato, who already knew about the Wicked dragon and the hero, and chuckled a little . The battle between the hero and the Wicked dragon has come to an end in the form of a victory for the herothis is the history known to some extent to the people of the palace . However, it would end here if it was an ordinary hero . The problem is beyond that . Beyond After the battle, there are ruins and people and knights who cannot move properly due to injury and poison . Aside from the building, the wounded person is injured but would be able to move even if it is not perfect if treated immediately . Everything was fine . Despite that, there should have been many deaths . If the hero had not appeared, the country of Samaria may not have been in this place right now . But at that time, the king could see neither the destroyed city nor the people suffering from the injury . If so, what did the king see? The king of one country did not look at the injured people even in its rough condition . That would be a true misdeed as a king . If you are in a normal mental state, you will never do such folly . If so, there must be a reason . Yes, for exampleC Its the hero . The king was fascinated by the power of the superhuman who exerted the overwhelming power towards the Wicked dragon . The power to attract other people . Power beyond humanity The figure of the hero who defeated a substandard monster called a dragon in perfect recovery must have looked more divine and more attractive than anything else . If you have the power, you will not lose, if you have the power, you will not be overrun, if you have the power, you will not be afraid . The reasoning of a child made the King want the power of a hero . If the heroes cannot be kept in the country in the usual way, and if neither persuasion nor detention is possible, the king has considered another way . Magic? Yeah, its magic . Its a technology that is lost now, but at that time there were magicians everywhere . Though there was only one in Samaria . He wanted to use that magician to make the hero a magic to bind to the kingdom . Hoot A foolish idea . Originally, magic is not in the area where humans can easily reach out . Even if it can be handled, an attempt to change the way magic is done is rather dangerous . To prevent that, I have insurance called dispel magic . Hmm? Is he even listening? Hoot, hoot? What the hell are you talking about right now Neah, keep quiet? What the hell are you saying! I have been calling for you since Lucas was talking! Despite tapping his shoulder with my wings, he snarled at me with a small voice . Lucas continued speaking without noticing our interaction . But theres no way you can bind a monster like a hero with ordinary magic . The strongest being who defeated the Wicked dragon cant stand the magic of a single magician . Well, youre talking about someone who killed the Wicked dragon . I myself know the fear of the Wicked dragon . Even after many years, it had such strength even if it had deteriorated as a corpse . In a fully recovered state, it is not surprising that it has the power to easily overrun a country . Usually, someone would have given up there . They would have generally understood that it would be impossible to capture a hero even if they were fascinated by the heros power . It should have been, but the king was literally not ordinary . What did the previous king do? If you dont have enough power, you can increase it . If you dont have enough, you can increase it . To bind an overwhelming individual such as a hero, he prepared a reasonable priceand for that reason, the king was too stupid . And he did the most ugly thing . What you shouldnt do Consideration No way! In order to control a great power, a power corresponding to it is necessary . If the power of a hero cannot be suppressed by the power of only one magicianCnaturally, the means are limited . Sacrifice . I knew it . . Human life has more energy than magic power . It would be a tremendous force if they could gather dozens or hundreds of them . I was thinking calmly, but Usato seemed not to be so, and he was so angry that his shoulder shook with his fist . They used a large number of 500 injured people who were affected by the Wicked dragon as a substitute for strengthening magic . Regardless of gender regardless of age or sex, they became sacrifices . Thats stupid! I think so too . But, because of the demand for power, the king made a mistake in prioritizing what he should protect . While the country is made up of the people, the king puts priority only on the prosperity of the country . He has sacrificed the people he shouldve protected . Huh so, did he get the hero? No, it seems he wasnt caught . Are you serious? A meaningless death, isnt it? The words are appropriate . The kings plan to capture the hero was brilliantly broken, leaving only hundreds of corpses and magic that continues to act without purpose . And that magic turned into a curse that undermines the royal family . The true nature of the curse that eroded that girl . Probably, those skeletons are the souls of Samarias people who were sacrificed to capture the hero, and the chaining of them was the magic that binds the soul to Samarials magician . What happened to the magician who made the curse? He was executed . Because the magic has failed, he is the person who made the tower of Samaria for the purpose of reconstruction . The king who executed the magician seems to have disappeared due to the curse . Its not the same story I heard from Usato . I heard that the tower was made by the king of Samaria, but he says it was made by a magician . This may be a mistake from Usato, but the difference is huge . If it is made by the king, theres still in doubt, but if it is made by a magician, it has some meaning . Neah, did you understand something? Usato hid his voice and asked . Looking at him, I nodded and hoot . I understand the true nature of the curse . I thought it was the same curse that robbed her of her body and soul, but that was a mistake . It was the Samaria people who were sacrificed who were robbing the body, and they were robbing the soulDDDDNo, to be exact, it was a magical curse that was tied to a place called Samaria . If the magic of my restraint is the magic that binds the body, the magic that Samarias magicians have learned hundreds of years ago is the magic that binds the soul . I remembered a bad technique . Thats all I know about the curse . Thank you for teaching me I am the one who should thank you . You showed me hope that I had given up . If there is anything else I can do, please say anything and I will help you as much as I can . Lucas once again thanked Usato, bowed deeply and left the scene . For the time being,should we find where the true curse resides? Ill do that . Its easier for one person to move, and above all, Usato needs to be in perfect condition first . Alright . Im depending on you, okay . Nodding to Usato with confidence and letting him think . Now that you know the true nature of the curse, I dont need Usatos hand to do the next . First, as Usato said, lets start by searching for the body of the curse . So thats why . The curse of the Samaria people? Its a lot more troublesome . I knew exactly what the curse Usato and Neah were trying to do . However, I had one question when I heard about Neah . Why are you here? Shouldnt you be looking for the true body of the curse by now? Theres something even more important than finding the curse . Listen here, Im an expert on curses? I came here for another reason . Whats that? While a little irritated by Neah that shrugs shoulder so as to be amazed, I asked her calmly . Neah put a fork on the question and made a good expression, and pointed out the window . Its that . that? Looking toward her, you can see a tower towering in the center of the country . The tower of Samaria that rings the bell that I have heard many times since I came to this country . A subject seen by the people of Samaria as a form of prayer . How could the curse continue to work for hundreds of years? The answer is so close and simple . Well, Usato has to break the curse of the palace before we can leave, so I decided to do this work with you . What are you trying to do, Neah? Arc-sans words gave Neah a grin and a bad smile DDD, Tonight we are going to break the symbol of Samarias hope . She said something ridiculous . Chapter 91 During the day, a few hours passed after Neah went to Amako . The sun has already set, and the light of the torches shines in the palace seen from the window of the house in the barrier . Eva who was still asleep was lying in the bed in front of me, and I was sitting in a chair next to the bed and watching whether the magic applied to her could be solved . I wonder if Neah is working on it . . I think shell do fine, but Im also anxious because there is a point where she blunders at the point where it is important . Well, I have to trust in such a time . Im working according to her plan . First, I need to take a rest as Neah first instructed . Next, watch if the magic of resistance applied to Eva disappears due to some accident . Then, if the magical light of that resistance fades, carry her out of the barrier and wait for Neah to come back . Neah who gave these three instructions showed me her uneasy thought Even you can remember this much for your brain for muscles, so I thanked her by flicking her head with my healing magic . Its getting weaker . The light of resistant magic that protects Eva sleeping on the bed is weaker than it was when I saw earlier . Its about time Lets carry her out as planned . However, since I have to destroy the curse, it is the butler, Eiri-san, who carries her instead . I thought that we shouldve asked Lucas-sama for help from other knights, but Neah refused, so I, Neah, and Eiri-san decided to destroy the curse . Eiri-san has already offered to cooperate, so Ill call him later . DDDDUsato-san, excuse me . The door knocked . Hmm? Eiri-san? I guess its about time . I was thinking of calling him too So what happened? Eiri-san Eiri-san who opened the door had a bitter look . I wondered why, but I found out after when Eiri-san opened the door and shifted to the side . Hey, I have come . What? Lucas-sama? Lucas-sama appeared from behind Eiri-san . Eh? Why? I dont remember telling him about the operation in order to proceed quietly as Neah told me Why are you here?! I asked Eiri to tell me . I wonder if Im going to break the curse tonight . When I see Eiri in a hurry, he also looks worried . As far as I can tell, it seems that he did not expect that Lucas-sama himself would come here . Eiri-san closed the door when he bowed to me apologizing . Lu, Lucas-sama I didnt tell anyone, Im a father before I was a king . Theres no way I could be away when saving the life of my precious daughter . But what would this country do if something happens to Lucas-sama?! No matter what happens to me, a good minister will managet for me . Its the people who have supported me for decades . No matter what happens to me, I trust them . Its not that simple! I didnt know what to say to Lucas-sama, who smiled cheerfully, and held my head down . This is not gonna end well But Usato, trying to wander through the palace without permission isnt good you know? If we were skeptical, you might have been caught by a knight at worst? I wish I could solve the situation without making any noise . I wasnt without the idea of ??getting caught . However, the curse is good at strong mental attacks, so you wont know what happens if you gather people poorly . Especially if theres a knight who might have a sword . There is a risk that they might no be able to endure the spirits mental attack and becomes confused, attacking each other . Lucas-sama, who will be your escort? Of course . Im bringing Fegnis and the four knights out of the barrier . Is that so . Fegnis-san as well? I wish it wasnt exactly what Neah said . However, if theyre already here, there is no choice . Try to stay as far away to the main curse as possible . Only me and Neah will approach it, so let the knights protect Eva . Are you going to be alright? The curse makes a powerful mental attack . Probably only I can deal with it . To be exact, its only Neah that deals with magic resistance . Right now I am granting magic to Eva, but it has the disadvantage that it can only be applied to one target, so when destroying the curse, I have to break the magic of Eva and put on the magic of resistance . . Lets move with Eva for now Is it okay to move Eva? If the magic disappears, the curse will come from anywhere anyway . So its safer to have it close to me, who will preferentially aim . Once again, her presence will surely disappear if the curse is triggered using Eva as a medium . For the time being, Im thinking about a method when only Eva is targeted by the curse instead of me, but I do not want to do it if possible . Praying intently to prevent this, I put on the coat that I hang on the chair and prepare for it . Father, Usato-san? !? I heard a small voice . When I turned around with Lucas-sama at the same time, Eva thinly opened her eyes in the bed . Eva, are you okay? Um Im fine . What on earth happened? She looked up at Lucas-samas face as she approached and slowly raised her body . Doesnt she remember? Is her memory cloudy? And, why is father here? Isnt he busy with work? Hahaha, Ive already finished my work . Oh, is that so? Then today we can be together . Eva said with a smile . However, when she picked up the hair that shook in her own sight, she gave a surprised voice . My hair is deep blue!? Speaking of which, she didnt know that her hair had changed color . I cant just upset her by talking about the curse, so lets assume I changed the color according to the magic I used . Listening to the story, she leaned her head around and groped her blue hair, and suddenly looked up at something . CAh, if father is here, we must prepare for hospitality right now! She lifted up after removing the futon and slowly put her feet on the floor . Eh, Eva, dont overdo it Eva? I noticed that her movement stopped unnaturally from the bed, I looked at her while she was holding herself a little . Her line of sight is pointed downwards, and if I look beyond her line of sight, There is no shadow? !! It has already started!? The shadow created by the moonlight formed the dress she was wearingonly half her body remains . Eva who looked up at me with a dress that seemed to float unnaturally began to quiver while hugging her body . Usa . . to-sanwh-wh-wh-wh-wh-, what have I done Whats wrong, Eva? Are you okay? Dont touch me! Dont touch me! Eva crawled away from Lucas-sama who tried to put her hand on her shoulder . When she moved to the window, she looked at me and whispered, Im sorry . From this, it seems that she was conscious when she was being manipulated by the curse . Its a given that she would know after being hijacked by a stranger, and she would have heard the voice of the grudges of the Samaria people . Usato, what should I do Lucas-sama, leave it to me . I didnt know what to do, so I tried reassuring Lucas-sama who was upset and stepped forward . Im not confident, but I have no choice but to calm her down . Usato-san, you cant get close to me . Theres a curse She approached her bed and held her head in her hands . I think that the curse was triggered because I touched her at that time . Despite that, its because of a bad curse, but she seems to think that if someone touches her, that person will be affected . She looked up when she knew I wouldnt come any further . II dont want you to disappear . I dont think you should just disappear like thatso please, believe me . Okay, Ill believe in you . Did those skeletons say that she would be together with me if she erased me? I know Im desperate to free her from the curse, but I cant forgive them . I restrained my resentment and spoke calmly to her . You were only taken over by the curse at that time . Now Im using magic to keep you away from the curse, so you dont have to worry about being manipulated . So you can rest assured . I hold out my right palm in front of Eva, who is hiding her hand . Looking at my hands and eyes, she stretches out her hands, trembling slowly . While holding my hand in a confusing manner, she could put her cool hand on my palm . Ah It was because I touched her hand when the curse was activated, but nothing happens when I touch her now that the curse is driven away by the magic of resistance . Its only a matter of time now . See, no problems right? Yes Despite a slight relief, she held my hand . It was good, it seemed to calm her, but this is really embarrassing . Now that Ive done such a shameless action, I too have to calm myself down . Usato Yes? While I was so embarrassed that I was in agony, I noticed that Lucas-sama, who was next to me, looked down at me . I changed my line of sight from Lucas-sama to Eva and my face turned pale . Um, this is that . Although it was necessary, this level of insanity to hold the hand of a princess in one country . He was joking about asking me to marry his daughter, but in such a situation it wouldnt be strange to say why are you touching my daughter so affectionately? So you really want my daughter? Eh? So you are going to bring that up!? So thats what it is?! Eva who looked up at me with surprise, and Lucas-sama who smiled at me as if I was cornered, continued . No, I can understand your true feelings at times like this . I was also impressed by your courage . Ill leave my daughter to you then, Usato . Please keep your jokes to some level To be impressed by me I think it was a mess . I couldnt find any of this stubborn fathers elements . E Well, lets do that after saving my daughter . Eh? So its not a joke? Something ridiculous is waiting for me after saving Eva . That fatherwhat is it that were saving? Usato is going to break your curse from now on . Usato-san Anyway, lets move on to explaining the details . Lusas-sama, who crouched in front of Eva who had a stunned expression, put his hands on her back and knees and lifted her up . When asked if I should hold her halfway, Lucas, Leave this role to me . . Maybe Never mind, lets get going . Okay, then follow me . I understood what Lucas-sama wanted to say . Failure to destroy the curse means that I will be bound to this palace with my soul and she will disappear . I wont let that happen till the very end . I have no intention of failing . I will break the curse of Samaria with all my might I was more careful and came out of the door . Chapter 92 Lucas-sama who was carrying Eva asked Eiri-san to take care of the house as we joined Fegnis-san, who was waiting outside the barrier, and the four knights . Usato, where should I go now? The curse is near the throne . So lets move closer . Fegnis-san, can I ask you to lead the way? Actually my memories of getting to the throne are still a little foggy I understand After asking Fegnis-san who came up to me and Lucas-sama, he gave instructions to the knights behind him, and started to walk towards the palace . From the garden where the barrier exists, we enter the palace and walk along the passage illuminated by the lights of magical items . Usato, its hard to ask now but What does a curse look like? I heard from Eiri, but its too abstract to understand . How do I phrase it Lucas-sama asked, which reminded me of last night after looking at Eva from the side . The appearance of those skeletons In short, the skeleton with only an upper body, with a collar fitted around its neck and a chain extending from it . A merciful soul connected by a chain . ? A chain, or is it a curse cast by the magician? Maybe so . They want the living flesh of Evasthe royal family of Samaria . Their selfish reasons and grudges for being self-deprived are so strong and at the same time they have been kept in these soils for hundreds of years . I too also want to free Eva from the curse that binds her to this land . It can be said that Eva is in this state now because the two wishes have become muddy . When I said it, Eva had a sad expression . Thats rather sad, isnt it? Yeah I said the same thing to Neah, but in the case of this child, the poor people are at risk of life, so the meaning does differ . Despite that, it is probably the kindness of this child that makes me merciful . One more last thing . This is what I found out when I was fighting them, they wanted a hero . If they could catch a hero, then they would free her soul and themselves . Is it really the case? I dont know, but because of that, Im mistaken as a hero, and Im more likely to be tied up by them, which has a high possibility of making Eva disappear as well . Lucas distorted his expression as he didnt want to imagine while holding onto Eva . Hmm, wait a minute, youre not a hero even with those extraordinary powers . Why did the curse react? That is Is it okay to say when hes there . Neah told me not to make things worse until she goes there to destroy the cursewait no, this is the other way around . I have to say it here . I decided to show Lucas the small sword attached to my belt . The reason is this . Usato, why do you have this? Lucas-sama has an amazed look . After seeing his reaction, I call out to Fegnis-sans back who is walking in front . Fegnis-san, you said before right? That this sword doesnt look like its from this world . Yes, I did . Hahaha, oi oi Fegnis . Did you seriously give it back to him? No matter how much of an important guest Usato is, he is not from this country . Moreover, it is unheard of to return weapons inside the palace? Lucas-sama laughs and talks to Fegnis-san, but he still does not turn around . I turn to Lucas-sama again . Lucas-sama, let me confirm once more . Did you authorize the sword to be given back? No, I dont think so? So, can this be returned without permission? Even though I trust you, youre near Eva . So obviously I wont give it back without permission . In other words, it was Fegnis-sans permission . I should be vigilant . The knights around me cant be trusted either . Lucus-sama, please stop . What happened? I stopped Lucas-sama with my hands . Fegnis-sama who stopped just like us gazed at me . Usato, arent we going to destroy the curse now? What on earth The situation has changed . Please hold Eva firmly as it may be a disaster . While being vigilant, I slowly move away from Fegnis-san and the knights . The knights seem to be upset, but its hard to tell if its from my actions or if its from another . Dont approach us either . If you do, Ill hit you with no questions . I threaten only with words . The knights still have no hostility . Only Fegnis-san, who is still turning his back, is doubting my actions . Usato-san, are you all right? Eva behind is talking to me anxiously . I reply as gently as possible without looking back . Yeah, dont worry . Lucas-sama and you will be protected no matter what happens . In fact, if its a misunderstanding of Neah, then everythings fine . However, if Fegnis-san was doing what Neah was saying, I would never be able to leave this person behind . Thats why we can now determine whether he is an ally or an enemy . The suspicions I have now may just be a mistake . I hope it is But Im doubtful of you from Lucas-samas earlier statement . Why did you return the sword without permission? It was abnormal when I thought about it . No matter how much I could be recognized as a reliable person, it wouldnt be normal to hand swords in the palace . Especially if I was near the princess Eva . Why did you return this sword to me? Maybe you knew that the curse was related to the wicked dragon and the hero . Knowing that, and assuming youve returned it to meare you okay for Eva to be in danger? He was silent in all of my questions . Lucas-sama and Eva, who have been lowered behind, seem to have finally grasped the situation, and are breathing while muttering what theyre listening to . Did you give it to me on your own, or was it really out of kindness? I have to make it clear here nowCI cant trust you . I closed my eyes and said so . Then Fegnis-san held his eyes with his hands . May I ask you one question before that? What is it? Is it real? This confirms it . Those are not words to prove ones innocence, but wanting to know the true nature of this sword and thus have the reason and value to ask it . I thrust the sword in my hand forward and open my mouth . This is a sword used by a genuine hero . ! . . Ku, kukuku . Fegnis-sans shoulder with his back trembled greatly . Ku, Hahahahaha! I see, I see now! So, I was not wrong after all! Unlike the calm and polite appearance that I was used to, I was shaken to see him laughing with a joyful voice . At first, it was only a speculation . But the sword is the genuine deal! I never thought that I could find it in this way for hundreds of years without knowing its whereabouts! Usato Am I dreaming? Lucas-sama is shocked to see Fegnis-san who has changed suddenly . Even though I was only looking at it, it seemed that there was a solid relationship of trust between Lucas-sama and Fegnis-san . The scene in which Fegnis-san, who trusts, makes a laughter that lacks his calmness, must seem strange to Lucas . No, Lucas-sama . This is not a dream . Fegnis-san now has a negative side that even Lucas did not know . Now that his figure has been revealed, Fegnis deliberately directed me to activate curse . He is our enemy . Grabbing my fist and gazing at him, he was still laughing . He shook with joy and did not seem to care about our upset . Its amazing! The wishes of our family finally came true! It also means that a person who has the same hometown as the hero will be selected! And its in my generation! Such a stroke of luck! Your family Hes not the king who tried to bind the hero to the country Then there is only one answer . Are you a descendant of the magician who tried to use magic on the hero? Yes, thats the correct answer . As expected, you are a man who should be a hero . You have such great eyes . A magician who was executed after the activation of magic . In Lucas-samas story, he mentioned that only the king at the time had been fascinated by the heroes, but there was no ordinary reason for the magician to activate the magic with sacrifices . Another person was fascinated by the power of the hero . Wait no way you I didnt fool anyone . I didnt just learn magic because I was a descendant if I had to say it, my father used to tell me how wonderful a hero was when I was a child . Fegnis who said so surprised Lucas-sama back here . His face had wide open eyes and a smile with bare teeth, which was unimaginable from his usual calmness . We, the clan, respect the heroes, and because of that, we want Samarias hope . For that hope, we kept the curse . And you have appeared . Fegnis pointed at me . E Usato, you are the one needed for this kingdom . You have the sword of a hero and you behave against the curse . You are a man with the rights of having the name of a hero . I am not a hero . But you have the qualities . Its certainly your sword that the curse responded to, but it was your power that overwhelmed the curse and pulled even that away from the princess . Did you see the curse fight? I hope that he wasnt aware of my conversations with Neah? And the curse admittedly recognized you as a hero If you were an ordinary person who would be easily trapped, I would have waited until the next hero appeared, but you have a fighting spirit . I showed you the way and you fought! To save the princess! What else can you say without calling it virtue!? I was convinced! That you are an absolutely necessary person for this kingdom! I ??felt an unpleasant sweat listening to him as his voice gradually increased . A maniac . He seeks only his own purpose without considering the damage of others . So this is his true nature . Seriously, I cant deny that Neah said Im easily fooled . It would be nice if it was just a bad guy . However, this person does not think he is evil . Thats even worse . WhyWhyFegnis Lucas-sama, who was upset, asked Fegnis, with his shaking voice . Listening to the words, Fegnis calms his screaming voice as he smiled and said . O king . I have done nothing wrong . He is necessary for Samaria . I have decided that for this country that I should curse him . Thats not something for you to judge! Lucas-sama screamed and shouted at Fegnis . He was shocked that Fegnis, who he trusted, betrayed him . I cant blame him for not staying calm . Did you know about the curse? Yes, because it is our familys duty to protect the curse . Wh- Lucas-sama showed a little hesitation and then continued to ask questions . Did you save Eliza? You knew the curse that even the royal family didnt know did you know how to get rid of that curse? Fegnis did not dispute that word, but just made a sad expression . I was deeply sad about Eliza . What is that? Its as if the death of Evas mother was necessary . I wonder if Lucas thought the same way as I did, shaking his hands holding Eva and shaking his voice . Is that it? For someone being the closest to me! You watched as her life disappeared! You knew everything and just saw it! Dont fuck around with me Fegnis! Was Eliza death because of a fanatic who was blinded by a hero!! The curse is not evil . They just want to be released . If Usato is bound to this country, the trapped souls will be released . And they will forgive the Samaria royalty, and the curse will disappear . It all fits in a circle . I dont care about that shit! What about my daughter? Unfortunately I cant do it The words of Eva holding Lucas-samas clothes quiver . This person is absolutely incompatible with me . Now, with a slight smile in front of me, I have an urge to erase it from my eyes . Tsk . Dont let my emotions run . I dont need to fight . Firmly grasping the fist and desperately suppressing my emotions, Dont be afraid to break the curse, King . The princess should be a necessary sacrifice for the future of Samaria . Huh? DDDDHowever, those words made me unable to suppress my emotions . What did this person say just now? Did he just say that the sacrifices are necessary? More than anything, are you trying to abandon her with such convenient words? If only you made me feel more pain, Ill be much happier I silently hit the stone wall that was within reach . A big noise and a cracked window . With that alone, Fegnis closed his mouth and put his hand on the sword on his waist . Why are you happy? I was surprised by how low my voice was that even Fegnis and the knights around him were shocked . I think because hes the captain, they knew about it as well . He probably tried to persuade them to cooperate, but its good . Saying absurd shit like its a necessary sacrifice right? Guess I have hit this rotten piece of shit once to give him a lesson . Im sure that Im expressing an angry look . I knew even when no one would point out . Usato, wait Snapping completely, I grabbed my fist and looked at Fegniss eyes without any questions, and when I tried to run, I was stopped by the voice from behind . Lucas-sama looked extremely calm . Thank you for getting angry for Eva . But I have to answer this . Im sorry, I couldnt stay calm . Haha, its good . To be honest, I was angry, but I was calm thanks to you who got more angry than me . . I am really glad that youre on my side . Lucas-samas words kept him cool, and I moved to the side so that he could see Fegnis-sans figure firmly . Lucas-sama slowly walked one step ahead of me while holding Eva, and spoke in a strong tone . Fegnis . I wasnt king for the Samaria people, I was king for Eliza I was king because she told me she loved this country . I did my best as a king, and now that she has disappearedI couldnt be a king . Lucas-samas line of sight is turned to Eva in his arms . But this kid was born . I knew that my destiny was awaiting me, but I was glad that she was born . So I think Ill do my best again for this kid . Hope she can laugh like Eliza . Hope she can be happy in this country . Father Now this is the reason why Im still king . Not for Samaria . Is that the reason why Lucas-sama became king? It may be a little rude to think that he looks like this person, but Lucas-samas figure from my point of view seemed to overlap with that of the King of Lingle, which he said was the ideal king . . . Fegnis, you are now my enemy . It pains me to say this for you who have been my right arm for many years, but from today you are a rebel . Do you feel like changing your mind? Dont let me say it again . Usato, lets do it . I, the King, shall allow it . When we get rid of this disturbing guy, Ill go and destroy the curse . Lucas-sama had a disappointing look on his face, as he slowly went back . No, I have no intention of letting Lucas-sama fight, so its okay . E Even though breaking the curse is impossible . Even if Usato-sama has mastered magic, the magic here is special . I dont know unless I try it . When I say that with my arms crossed, Fegnis looks at me with the eyes of a merciful person . Sure, you can do most of the things alone . You have the power and will to do it, but it doesnt help anymore youre the only one . Fegnis raised his hand up, and the knights around him silently pulled out their swords . After all, they were the knights who had followed Fegnis . Well, I knew somehow when I was listening to the story of Fegnis . No matter how powerful you may be, there are limits to what you can do by yourself . Ha, ha ha ha Oh, I see . Does this person think Im alone against the curse? No wonder he was acting all high and mighty since just now . After all, he has likely concluded that I could not destroy the curse, so from now on, he was convinced that I would focus on Lucas-sama and Eva and showed me a chance . Ha ha ha ha U, Usato-san? Usato, have you become too angry that you went crazy? No, I didnt, but seriously, what a blunder he has made I waved my hands lightly to Lucas-sama and Eva who were confused and worried for me . Certainly, I cant do anything alone . When Im about to lose, Ill need someone elses help . The same goes for the curse this time . I was alone with the curse with Eva at that time . But not this time, because I have friends . Whats wrong? Whats wrong you say? After your boring story is over, isnt it time to exercise force? But what a big cult you have there, congrats on defending a vicious curse all this time . Its all because of Samaria that you wanted to make your wish come true, isnt this something you cant laugh at? ! What bullshit hero . What mission . What because of Samaria . For that reason, you are trying to sacrifice the most important thing . Fegnis, you may have made three mistakes . What is it? First, there is no such thing as a necessary sacrifice . The sacrifice that someone grieves is not called necessary . I am absolutely sorry for the peace that comes at the cost of sacrifice . And second, Im not a hero . We have a real hero, why do I have to be a hero? The rescue squad suits me best . And the third? When I tried to answer Fegnis words, a black owl jumped on my shoulder without any sound from the darkness behind . I smiled at the owl who groaned, and I saw Fegnis again and remarked proudly . Im not alone At the moment, a red light different from the moonlight was illuminated from the side windows of me and Fegnis . In front of the eyes of Fegnis and the knights who opened their eyes astonishinglya huge bell installed in the tower of Samaria is tinged with red heat . Looking at their frightened look, I showed a gruesome smile Now, Ive destroyed your important hope . Can you still show a generous face? -I said . Chapter 93 The big bell is burning in front of my eyes . My mouth opened wide open at the spectacle . Uwa Guah Currently, me, Ark-san and Bluerin are at the top of the tower, where a big silver bell hangs . Watching the melting and burning of the silver bells on Bluerins back, I spoke to Ark-san, who was a little far away from the fire as he put the sword in his sheath . Is this all right? I broke the important tower bell Hahaha, were probably in big trouble . So, what should we do? I laughed because were in trouble, I dropped my shoulder and took off the cloak I was wearing . What we did tonight was the destruction of the bells set up in the Samaria tower . To be honest, I was suspicious at first because it was Neahs suggestion, but I decided to cooperate because it was necessary for Usato to curse and destroy him . What we did was simple . First of all, we need strength, so we left the inn and brought Bluerin from the stable while using clairyovance so that nobody would notice . As I look ahead to the actions of the knights who had guarded the tower in advance, we destroy the bell . Finally, when everything is ready, Ark-san cuts the bell with intense magic of fire . Neah was convinced that the plan was successful when Ark-san sheathes his flaming sword . Ill leave this to you . I still have something to do with Usato . I flew to the palace . Im about to leave this place We who have destroyed the bell must leave this place . Thats because the guards outside cannot notice the bell in the center of the kingdom that has been destroyed at night . When I tried to talk to Ark-san to get ready to escape, he looked at the bell, which was still red and hot, and looked down on him . Ark-san, you dont really like using the flames for that sake? Yeah . I dont mean to be selfish, but my flame is too dangerous . After Ark-san was being manipulated by Neah, he said that he didnt really like to use the flame . If it converges and is released, it will easily burn even the bones of living things I was fortunate that when I was being manipulated by Neah-san, it was just a fire . Indeed, it seems that the flames that he fired werent severe, unlike when he was being manipulated by Neah, which seemed to concentrate the flame onto the sword to the limit . Rather, its clear at a glance how powerful it is at the time when you can easily cut off such a big bell . I also feel that Ark-san doesnt want to use his flames due to his gentle personality . However He stood up and lifted the sheath in which the sword was housed and lifted his mouth open with a gentle smile . If my strength is needed to help others, Ill be happy to do it . Well dont overdo it okay? Haha, please tell Usato that instead . Replying to Ark-sans words, I smiled as well . Im sure No, Usato is crazy . He always does whatever he likes, like when he fought with the Wickedl Dragon . Gua Yeah, I know . Usato is fine . While stroking Bluerins head, I glanced at the palace not far from here . Usato is over there now . All we can do is pray for Usato to come back safely . I muttered to him trying to help someone in a remote place . What did you do!? Fegnis who was stunned, pulled the sword and turned the point . Cant you tell just by looking at it? My friends broke the cornerstone of the Samaria tower . Thats not the case! Were keeping an eye on your friends! I shrugged my shoulder as if amazed by the words of Fegnis, who had lost his polite tone . You keep watch of that? Thats a really funny joke . Isnt your lookout team too simple? Actually, I didnt ask how Neah was going to break the bell, so I was confused . But I showed a fearless smile so that he wouldnt realize it, and when I said those words, he had a bitter look . That should be! Hmm? However, when he saw Neah on my shoulder with a quick look, he pulled out the sword on his waist . Then, with the sword in his opposite hand, he puts his hand on the sphere of the handle and points it here . Sword! Uncover the falsehood of his person! With the chant, the ball at the bottom of the handle emits a dazzling light . The owl, illuminated by the light, slowly turned away from my shoulder and turned into a black-haired, red-eyed vampire girl with a shattering sound . Oh, it looks like the transformation has been deduced! !? Everyone on the spot opened their eyes and looked at the black-haired, red-eyed girl which was Neah . I see, so it can revert her transformation that quickly? Im glad I didnt meet Fegnis when I was working with her . Ne, Ne- Ne- Ne- Neah-chan has become a human!? Fu, Fu fu fu! Im not surprised anymore . Well, the owl has turned into a person its not at all strange that a person turned into an owl . I will explain later to the two parents and children who are confused behind me, so lets concentrate on Fegnis for the time being . Humanno demons!? And moreover, the appearance is a girl called Neah who was a friend of Usato!? You finally noticed . Are you guys seriously underestimating me? I wonder if you even knew a half beast, a magic knight, a girl, and a monster in our party . Oh, is that so? Was there a monster in my group? Fegnis laughs at Neah who dismayed as if they were fake . Maybe he couldnt stand it, Fegnis regretfully shakes his shoulders and shifts his gaze from Neah to me . There shouldnt be any demons that turn into humans! Usato-san, what did you bring to this palace! What? Its just a familiar, as you can see? What else? A monster with a high intelligence cant possibly be a familiar! Im not insane enough to not know that!? Well, thats exactly what Fegnis says . I was thinking that I should answer appropriately because it is troublesome, But Neah, listening to Fegniss words, put her arm in front and came out just before me . You still dont get it, do you? What on earth did you see in him, huh? Usato is beyond human . Thats rude okay . How can you call me that when you were the one who made this contract without my consent . Anyway, youre just trying to make me fall into your trap by saying that Usato doesnt categorize as common sense, right? Huh The source of the curse is outside, so Usato cant do it alone? Despite how strong he is, this brain-muscle healing magician is a child, so if he separates himself from his friends, he can only sprint . No matter Im a 17 year old kid, Im not so stupid . Well, thats true, though . Oi Why do you admit to it so easily?! Oh, but its impossible for Usato to get caught in a vicious curse because Im here . In other words, Usato can do nothing without me!? Thats too much . ~~~~~ Ouch! And I think flicking my head is too much!? Neah was holding her forehead with tearful eyes . For the time being, she should be alright since the flick was pretty tame and theres healing magic, but She loves talking big huh . Fegnis shakes his shoulders as Neah was groaning at me . The bell do you know what the bell is for?! Its the hope for this country! Its not a hope . Its just a device that collects magical power and sends it to the curse . I cant believe you can be this delusional after so long . Hhi Fegnis, frightened by the words of Neah who said that while rubbing his forehead . Wait a minute what do you mean collecting magic power? Lucas-sama, who was behind, asked Neah . Neah shrugged once more, then answered . Thats right . That tower was the one responsible for supplying magic to the curse . To think that that tower that we kept believing had afflicted the royal family Eliza and Eva But where does that magic power come from? It mustve come from somewhere, right? Neah nodded at his words and responded boringly . Pray Prayer? If you pray to that, it will be sucked up by a little magical force and collected by the bell at the top of the tower . It is called the country of prayer because the people of Samaria pray for the future of the kingdom . But heres the irony, as the people were supplying a curse that would undermine the royal family . Absorbing a small amount of magical power from a prayer using magic tools or something, and supplying it to the curse . A large amount of magical power is required for the curse that binds the souls of hundreds of people to continue functioning . To make up for it, the tower was worshiped and the people of Samaria were prayed as a symbol of hope . As Neah says, its an ironic story . How did you notice? Not expecting this to be exposed, Fegnis was startled . Huh? Immediately when I heard your story from Usato, I realized that the bell had some hidden agenda when I first heard it . DDSo when you came here, you looked at that tower and felt uncomfortable? In the end, Neah helped out the most . I will thank you after this matter is cleared up, but now lets manage Fegnis in front of me . I calmed down and asked him in a slow tone . The curse will eventually disappear when the source bell is destroyed, but then Evas stolen life and body are unlikely to return . To help Eva, we have no choice but to go directly to destroy the curse . We cant waste time and magic with unnecessary fights . When the tower was destroyed, there was a time limit before the curse disappeared . -This is the final warning . If you still have a conscience, go through it . According to my words, Fegnis slowly raises his right hand silently without moving his expression at all . Along with the signal, the knights of his subordinates pull out their swords and turn their enmity toward them . So you wont budge? Since you turn your swords toward us, let us take appropriate measures . Sigh Lucas-sama I dont care . Hes no longer a knight who serves the country . A traitor obsessed with delusions . Feel free to beat him up . Getting the final verdict from Lucas-sama behind me, and I look at Neah next to me . She smiles in a good mood, and transforms back into an owl with a popping sound, jumps on my shoulder and activates magic . Lets do it . Neah . They sure are stupid, thinking that they could defeat me when I have a monster beside? Please stop treating me like that so naturally Fufufu After activating my healing magic, A green aura and a purple pattern covering it appear on both hands Since I took a day off, I was in good physical condition together with magic . These opponents who we will fight from now on are those who play a part in the cause that created the current situation . If those people interfere with us, there is no choice but to break through with force . Pheww . . Hah-! Whoever attacks first wins! I took a long, slow breath and punched one of the knights who wasnt ready yet . The several knights didnt expect that I would suddenly plunge into them . Huh, what!? Too slow! Gooeh!? I strike with my fist against the abdomen of the knight who is trying to hold his sword in a hurry . The knight restrained his abdomen and stripped off his white eyes, and was unable to move due to the effects of restraint magic, and fell down quivering and shaking . Restriction magic and healing punchHealing restraint punchNo, lets name it healing restraint fist because of the bad vocabulary . Thats one down? The remaining four knights stopped moving and looked at me as if they were frightened . What is that gaze like looking at a vicious monster? The fallen one did have serious injury, but hes intact? Rather, he may be healthier than before because of healing magic . Please be relieved . The punch Im about to deal isnt life threatening . So please be relieved and be beaten . The words and actions are completely like what a villain would say I thought I had been tainted by evil for a long time, but this is one a whole new level . Ignoring what Neah is saying, the knights once again hold their swords and hold their fists . Dont fight alone! Enclose and limit your movements!! Fegnis holds his sword from behind gave instructions, and the four knights spread out to surround me . Im not that easy to be surrounded by, so I jumped forward in a way that would benefit me . No matter how good your physical ability is! With this number! Two people who jumped to the left and right, and two people who came from the front to attract my attention . I suddenly approached the two people in front of me and grabbed one of the knights elbows and breastplate and shook them around with force . At the same time, the other knight, who was surprised next to him, hits the floor with a throw, but Ive already activated my Healing and restraint magic before he suffered too much damage . Gua!? Uh, goo!? Healing throw, healing restraint throw And thats three people Uuuoooooooo! ! This time, the two knights rushed to me by themselves . I calmly created a healing bullet and fired it at the knight coming from the left . Pffft! Wow!? What is this blinding huh!? Hmm? What is it? Its nice to have a healing blindness, but wasnt it unnaturally rigid? Such cowardice! The fifth knight who shook his body on the left tried piercing me while my eyes were on the other knight . Sorry, but Im not a knight . I avoided the piercing in a half-body shape all while speaking, and counter back with a healing restraint fist . I looked down at the knight falling from his knees and turned around as it was . A while ago, the knight who received my healing bullet He has already fainted . Somehow he was covering his face with white eyes and fell . Moreover, its covered with tears and runny nose . What does that mean? This person just received a healing bullet, so he should have been able to fight . No way, even for healing bullets , Uoo!? Chi! Because I was distracted by the knight who fainted for some reason, I was late to notice Fegniss attack . I immediately back down, and holding a fist, Neah, who was on the shoulder, was angry while hitting my cheeks . Usato, what were you hooting at?! I dont care if you get hit, but Im weak to physical damage okay!? No way, even I would get hurt if I was cut with a sword . It wouldnt just be painful!? You idiot! Since Ive dodged it, you dont have to be so angry at me I quench the angry Neah and turn to Fegnis . You are the last How Fegnis muttered something with a small voice . Yes? Why! You have such power, but you want to become the rescue squad for the Kingdom of Lingle!? If you put yourself in a proper position, you should be able to achieve great results! You should be able to help many people . He desperately said and somehow sighed . Most of the people he says are for the sake of the Samaria people, and nothing else . The attitude of thinking only about the people in my own country is great, but for me, the words sound awful and selfish . After all, you dont understand . What? Im in the rescue squad because its my house . It doesnt matter what the position is, the reason I act is always simple . I glance at Lucas-sama and Eva at the back, as they look forward and laugh while being shy . Im here because I wanted to help, because she doesnt want to disappear . While in the war with the Demon King, Kazuki, Senpai, Amako, Naak, and Neah, all acted in the same way . I dont need any more reasons . Fegnis, listening to my words, looked like he had given up somewhere . In the meantime, I used healing magic and created a healing bullet in my right hand . As Neah subsequently released the magic of restraint, I understood why the knight who received the healing magic bullet had fallen . Lets end this . Im not weak enough to be defeated so easily! No, youre finished without doing anything . I cast a healing magic bullet at Fegnis, and at the same time I start running at him . I know that technique! If I can read the orbit! He swung his sword to the side and accurately cut the healing bullet . I can see that . Youre called the Captain for a reason, you can cut off as much of the healing bullet as I threw . Moreover, since it is a mass of healing magic, it will recover you . But thats the story if the healing bullet was normal . CUgh, what!? His arms which are holding onto the sword and cutting off the healing bullet are wrapped in the light of the healing magic and at the same time they are bound by the technique of restraint . I told you . Im not alone! Curse youuuu! Fegnis, who cant move his arms and makes a distressing voice, strikes the healing restraint fist three times . Fegnis, whose movement was completely blocked by the magic of restraint for three shots, stopped moving while standing upright . Did he faint? The royal family seeking a hero continued to suffer from a dreadful curse, and the magician family seeking a hero continued to protect the curse for the next hero for hundreds of years . Depending on how you think, this person may have been trapped in the curse of Samaria . Hey, Usato What? What happened? While looking at Fegnis, who had fainted while standing, I was thinking about it for a while, and Neah, who was pulling a little, came to me . No way, you have you added magical properties to the healing bullets? I was doing it unconsciously Well, I can do it if I try . I did what I did, I just added the effect of restraint magic to the healing bullet . If you hit the target, the healing bullet with the restraint magic that has landed can limit the movement of the opponent for a short time . Perhaps that knight who fainted without knowing, was struck by a healing bullet with magical effect on his face and fainted with fear that his face did not move at all . I have devised an extremely naive technique . Wow, I didnt know it because I didnt use magic, butUsato really does a slant above his expectationsIm not overwhelmed by the idea that the other person is incapacitated . But its okay because the other party is still intact . Eh I didnt think of that Its not an admiration, but rather an unreasonable feeling from her . Well, it feels familiar to someone . Anyway, in addition to the healing restraint fist and the healing restraint throw, I made a new technique again . This should have a new name! Lets name it . . healing restraint bullet, how about that? Usato has no catastrophic naming sense I was slightly hurt by her retort . But with this, we can finally confront the curse . Okay . Is Lucas-sama and Eva injured? While fighting with Fegnis and others, I look back to see if the two people behind have been hurt . The two people in the back had a stunned look, but when Eva, who was held up by Lucas-sama, had her eyes glittering . Usato-san really is far from being human! Its really amazing! Oh, hey Eva! No matter how honest you are, you cant say that!? I just noticed . Rather than being distracted and being told that Im far from human, it is more deeply pierced to my heart when being told with respected eyes . Flicking the laughing Neah on my shoulder, I slightly dropped my shoulders Lucas-sama, what are we going to do with Fegnis and his knights? They wont wake up for the time being, so we can leave them for now . Im more worried about the time . I understand Certainly, Im scared of time now . Since the bell that supplies magical power is destroyed, the curse of the main body may disappear . If it disappeared naturally before destroying the curse, Samarias royal family and people would be released from the curse, but Eva, who had already been deprived of body and soul, would disappear forever . I absolutely must avoid such a situation . Okay, lets hurry . Ill explain about this guy along the way . Pointing at Neah and saying, Lucas-sama nods . We left the fainted Fegnis and others, and we started to proceed to the end of the aisle . Chapter 94 After defeating Fegnis and traveling through the castle, I explained to Lucas and Eva about Neah, the familiar monster that had been disguised as an owl along the way . Lucas-sama was very surprised when I explained that Neah was a half of a vampire and a necromancer . On the other hand, Eva seems intrigued by Neahh that has transformed from an owl to a person . So you know the exact location of the curse,, right Neah? Of course . Thats why Im leading the way? Neah walks in front with her black-hair waving back and forth . Our footsteps echo throughout the castle, which is illuminated only by the lights of magic tools . Usato, I assume that you know, but Ill just ask again . Hmm? The two of you behind should listen as well . Neah spoke out while facing forward . Usato and I are the ones fighting the curse . You two just have to look . Yeah . To be honest, Im just a king, so Ill oversee the battle . Its good that you understand . Well then, should I also remind you that we might fail? Oi, Neah Watching Lucas stressed to that word, I warned Neah . However, she stares back at me . There is no guarantee that the curse will be destroyed, so you have to be prepared for the worst . CBut Its okay, Usato . Please continue . Lucas shows a serious expression . Neah quietly opened her mouth . The curse is on the verge of disappearing because the bell that was the source of the magical power was destroyed . It is not a bad thing to disappear since these are the captured souls who curse the Samaria royalty . As for Eva, the soul and presence that she has taken will be lost forever . Yes, that means I cant live for too long Since her life has been cut off, she may not be able to live for a year at worst . Eva muttered and painfully felt a tingle . Well, in order not to do that, this hobbyist is trying to destroy the curse . But if it fails For example, if the curse is difficult to destroy, or Usato is in danger . If that were the case, well give up on breaking the curse . If we fall into a situation where we cannot do anything about the curse, we have to pull back . Its more dangerous than it was originally . To get her soul and existence back, I have to be close to Eva . But my resistance spell can only be applied to either Usato or Eva . However, if the curse had a clear intention, then Eva, who would be unprotected, would be targeted . No matter how monstrous Usato is, I dont think hes able to overwhelm hundreds of curses? Aah . Can you not show me as if youre not convinced . Im not saying that you cant . . Thats why Ill do my best to help . Neah turned awkwardly and said so, but I who was a grimace also leaked a smile . We were enemies just recently, but after getting to know each other, shes more human than you think . Eva was smiling happily to me, looking at Neah walking forward, and she was happily talking to me . Usato and Neah are very close friends . Its a little different from being close to each other . It may be more correct to say its a matter of trust . Fufufu Eva smiles cynically, but it didnt hold any power . Maybe her body isnt the best . If she doesnt regain her existence and life, she wont be able to move and live a short life . Whats wrong? Eva turns and looks at me worryingly when I have become silent . I dont want to think about what happens after I make a mistake . However, there is no guarantee that well be 100% successful . As Neah puts it, I must destroy the curse, thinking of the worst possibility . Weve arrived . While indulging in thought, Neah stops in front of a large door . The place we stopped is . . ! This door is Lucas-sama, looking at the door illuminated by the magic tools lights, is astonished with his eyes wide open . No way is this the place!? Yes . It was very easy to find . After all, the king at that time seemed to have a strong desire to reveal himself . DDThere is a throne . The place I was invited to this castle, the first place I met Lucas-sama . This was where the curse that had been eating away at the Samaria royal family was hidden . It was so closeI couldnt notice Neah enters the hall with the throne, and walks to the wall behind the throne without hesitation . She cleverly touched the wall, nodded, and opened her mouth . Usato, can you break this wall? Can you not assume that I can just break a wall this thick . . Well, Ill try it . It looks like a hardened wall, but can it be easily destroyed? While I was a little worried if I could break it myself, I rushed into the wall with a straight kick and hit, and my legs pierced the wall more easily than expected and collapsed . Beyond the collapsed wall, a spiral staircase leading to the back and a dull, creepy breeze blow . It was surprisingly easy to break because there was such a space behind the wall It was the king at the time that instructed the hero to be bound, so it is natural to put the body of the curse in a familiar place . Reason why it could be easily destroyed Not really though, its not a wall thats so easy to destroy Wow, Mr . Usato is amazing The feeling of dejavu courses through me as they reacted to me from behind Why am I having flashbacks about the situation when I hit the target back in Lukvis? No, lets switch feelings . Okay . Transform into an owl, Neah . Lucas-sama, please dont let go of Eva and stay behind me . Yes The transformed Neah rides on my shoulder . Lucas-sama also picks up Eva so as to be careful, and goes down behind me . Well, theres a big curse below this . Keep that in mind, Usato . Yeah, Ill hit it with all my might I clenched my fist strongly and said that, I began to go down the stairs so as not to slow down . A hidden room was hidden behind the throne . We set foot on the spiral staircase, and we went down the stairs with great caution . Neah illuminated our path with the light of the magic tool that she sneaked from the castle sometime ago, and after going down the stairs, the green light that stands out in the darkness is visible . With that light in front of me, I took a deep breath again and stepped into the space where the light was leaking . ! This is The space where the light leaked was a place like an altar . Although it was covered with dust as a whole, there was a space that could accommodate dozens of people, and the altar in the back had a crystal ball that emitted a green light to enshrine something . Probably that is the core of the curse . I understand without Neah saying . You can see the magical patterns moving in the crystal as if they were mixing, and above all, the atmosphere that seems to be dangerous is transmitted briskly . DDDDDD Usato Yeah, theres more than yesterdays . I know this because I faced the curse last night . This rough and unpleasant feeling, like a lot of eyes, are directed at us . Its kind of like a curse inside my stomach . Eva, are you okay? I wonder if Eva felt the same thing as me . Lucas-sama was worried, and when he called out, Eva screamed at me as she squeezes her hand . Usato-sanI know this feeling Know? When I ask Eva that while looking back, she shakes her voice as if she was frightened . Its the same as a dream . With those who had a grudge on me You dont have to say it anymore . I know what you mean . Okay In other words, it was the curses work that caused her to have nightmares . I thought that the people of Samaria had a lot of resentment, but they often try to hunt down in her dreams . Wait . Then Who are the people who protected her in the dream that the curse would have shown? The Samaria people, who have a grudge against the royal family, cant protect Eva . Maybe Usato! As I expected, the curse has a core! Ill break it before the curse really moves! Aaah Neah who looked at the crystal on the altar excitedly moved and said that while flapping her wings . Is it possible to break it just by hitting it? Isnt it necessary to break the curse first? I was thinking about using it, but I dont need it . That crystal is, so to speak, a wedge that binds the soul to this world . Unlike magic, it is made by a person, so if you break it, the soul that was trapped will be released . Im a little uneasy, but if she says so, Ill obey . However, it seems like what I wouldve done too You did say to break it, but shouldnt we leave such a brute force method as a last resort! What are you talking about now, even though you can only use your fist So rude . Even I would think before I hit . Well, its quick because you dont have to think about it . All you have to do is break the crystal in front of you without thinking . I guessed thats my purpose here, Skeletons appearing from all over the hall that could not be compared to last night . CAaaa Hee-r Ah Looks like theyve gathered! Neah, lets end them in an instant! Switch the resistance magic to me at the right time! Lucas-sama, Eva is defenseless for a while! Call me when its dangerous! Okay, be careful! Yes! I confirmed with Neah on my shoulder as she nodded, and I touched Evas shoulder lightly held by Lucas-sama . If I am equipped with resistance magic, I can ignore the skeletons and go to destroy the curse in the shortest distance . Eva may be defenseless by that amount, but I will destroy it before that happens! Now! Shhh! Neahs dispel activates, and at the same time the resistant magic that covers Evas body jumps out to the front . Lets go Neah! I know! Then, the magic of resistance is put on the body, and the magic of restraint is put on both hands . The skeletons start moving due to my sudden action, but the movement is slow . A skeleton reaching out from the ground Also the skeletons that attacked from the ceilingDDD They cant keep up with my speed . Hmmmp!! Gi, !? I dealt with the annoying skeleton floating in the front with a Healing Restraint Fist without difficulty, and after accelerating, I drew my right arm and squeezed my fist tightly . The distance to the altar is approaching . After that, I just have to hit with my fist directly! This is the end!! A clenched fist is swung down at the altar . However, it was up to that point . Ahhhhh Goo, Kee What!? Cling clang!!, and after hearing the sound of multiple chains, several skeletons cracked into the wall at a tremendous speed like it cut between the fist and the crystal The fist that was supposed to hit the crystal was blocked by the skeleton that became a wall, and the direction was shifted . What?! The skeletons being pulled by the chains are connected to the wall!? What is this?! Now, the chain has moved regardless of their intentions! Usato, lets back down for now! Maybe Ive made a ridiculous misunderstanding Its no use pulling back! Lets hit it again! Oraa!! Are you even listening to me!? If I can stop it, I might as well try . Raising my fist again and trying to swing it down, the skeletons block in the same way as before, but this time I will hit it until it breaks with both arms so that there is no problem even if theyre blocking! I tried to stick out the right fist while ignoring the control of Neah DDD Sto-, plea- Wow!! A small, child-sized skeleton pulled out in front of my face . Instead of screaming, my fists stopped because of those begging words . Cant believe theyre using such hands! Pulling the fist that was sticking out and descending from the spot, the frustrated Neah looked at me . This is certainly unexpected . It would have been nice if I had the intention . But this is obviously someone with a different intention from the skeleton that wants to openly disturb us! Its different from a skeleton While protecting the altar in front of us, I avoided the skeletons that attack from the surroundings No, watch the skeletons that are being protected . The chain connected to that collar . That stretches from the ceiling/wall and forces the skeletons to move . I have an unspeakable anger towards them, who are forced to be pulled in front of the altar like slaves . Bullshit! Is this what it means? An existence that uses the people of the Samaria people who are suffering from the curse of their souls? If this really exists, what happens next after they prevent the altar from being destroyed? Currently, they cant stop me as Im being protected by Neahs magic, even if I dodge dozens or hundreds of skeletons . The means to show me the gap is that DDD Usato, there is a curse here! Eva!! At the same time, I heard Lucas-samas voice from behind, turn around . Turning around, Eva is surrounded by many skeletons and Lucas-sama who hugged her is protecting her . Im coming nowhh!? Although I tried to go to help, suddenly the movement of my legs was hindered and I was about to fall . Looking at the foot, the chain that was connected to the skeleton was wrapped around . Tsk, you!! Resistance magic is limited to curse, so it cannot be prevented otherwise . The chain can be released immediately, but Eva is in danger while doing so . Moreover, there are countless skeletons heading here as well, probably to stop me . I have no time to hesitate! Neah, cancel the magic that is applying to me!! Huh!? Dont be stupid! You know what happens if I remove the magic that protects you in such a place!? Please! Argh! Alright alright! Why am I even being good with you! Seriously! Dont you die on me okay!? The magic of resistance applied to me was released, leaving me unprotected against curses . Regardless of that, I grab Neah that is on my shoulder all the time . Let me apologize for now! Sorry! Eh!? Why are you holding me Wait!? No way Ill leave you to help Eva and Lucas-sama!! I lightly threw Neah towards Eva and Lucas-sama . Neah screamed, but soon unraveled and returned to the original vampire form, landing near the two . She gazes at me with teary eyes and when she shakes her hands with Eva and Lucas-sama who have round eyes, she activates magic and moves away the curse . ! Shortly after I was relieved, the skeleton, which had a chain entwined around my leg, caught my foot and I suffered the same headache as last night . I immediately trampled the skeleton at my feet and wielded a fist at the skeleton attacking from all sides . DDD Kaka Every time the fragments of skeletons shattered around myr feet, the bones increased like a mountain, and I could hear the ridiculous laughter . DDD Kakaka The number and playback speed are much faster than last night . I couldnt make it in time, and two skeletons were attached to my back and legs, pushing my teeth . -Huh!? You think this kinda shit can stop me!! DDDWha!? I smashed the skeleton that was entangled in my body, crushed it with a turning kick, I grabbed another skeleton and crushed several pieces together and smashed them into pieces . DDDIt is not possible with a decent method, so lets destroy the soul with the appropriate number and means . Who are you! Suddenly, a voice echoes in my head, different from the laughter . I tried to find the master of that voice, but at the next moment, I threw the skeletons holding the chains connected to my neck all around me all at once . Ku, this is! The skeletons that were shot down just before bite into the whole body, as if I were looking at my gap in which my limbs were restrained and I was unable to move for a moment, due to the chains flying like creatures from the front and back and left and right . But Skeletons entwined and biting with both arms . I could not stand properly because of the extraordinary pain that could not be compared to last night, as I kneel down . Usato-san! A mockery that was not heard before . The voice of Eva calling for my name . The skeletons attacking me filled my field of vision, and the next skeleton showed me was literally a sight of death . Chapter 95 You dont say!! Usato was being swallowed by a skeleton in front of him . While he could not move him, I was looking at him and immediately suppressed the desire to rescue him, and continued to supply magic to Lucas and Eva . Neah-chan, Usato-san is! Worry about yourself now! If you leave now, youre gonna cause another Usato! Resistance magic can only be applied to one target . Because I am touching Lucas and Eva now, the effect of resistance magic is being activated, and if either Lucas or Eva separates, it will move away from the range of effect of resistance magic . Im sorry . I cant fight, and Im stuck in between, so Usato Thats right, Usato wont falter to that extent! Dont say anything unnecessary, just worry about yourself!! Im talking to Lucas with a pessimistic look behind me, but Im starting to be impatient . Usato is strong against physical attacks, but weak against mental attacks . If hes already suffering from mental attacks of only a few skeletons as of last night, and now hes eating countless skeletons, Usatos heart may be broken . My lord ends here, and I, the servant who disappeared from the lord, becomes a stray monster as before . Fu, fufu What the heck am I thinking? I should have been prepared to die before becoming Usatos familiar . There is no place to go back now . Strictly speaking, Usatos status as a familiar is now where he is . It may be okay to give up my life here for the person who decided to go all out to the outside world for a short time . Ill be with you until the end . Whether it succeeds or fails, I will fulfill my role as a familiar! Gee!! Ga! Ill show you what Im capable of!!! Similarly to when it caught Usato, with a thin smile, the skeleton threw a chain here, and I devoted more magic to resistance magic . Then, the resistant magical pattern that covers us three emerges like a bulge and transforms into a spherical barrier . Show me what you got! In this case, neither the curse itself nor the chain can be touched . Instead, the magic is completely fixed on the spot, and it uses a lot of magical power, but it should be quite effective against these opponents . A . bodaaaa!!! The barrier will repel all the chains thrown by the skeletons . Although there are some skeletons who hit their bodies with all their might, it has no effect . Neah-chan!? To protect us Im doing this because Usato said hes going to help you! So you should stay silent and just watch!! To withstand the impact of the skeletons coming in, I stick my hands forward and concentrate on maintaining my magic . Resistance magic is certainly a powerful magic, but it is not a magic that is invincible . It can endure any number of attacks with the set resistance, but it is not very strong against other attacks . Therefore, I have no choice but to use magic to reinforce the load caused by shock and weight!! [I guess its better to be straightforward?] !! While enduring the onslaught of skeletons, an individual appears from the floor in front of the altar that gives off a distinctly different atmosphere than the skeletons Ive seen so far . Although it is a skeleton, it had an expensive robe which had a tattered and a cane, uttering words with rattling rattles . You finally appeared! I have only come out of the slightest whim . The healing magician is already in my hands, after that I can accomplish and fulfill what my lord has dreamt off . When the person in front raises his hand, the chain extending from the neck of the skeleton is pulled back, and the attack is forcibly stopped . Whimsical, I think he actually showed up after seeing that the skeletons cant hold back . Moreover, in addition to being able to communicate with others, it means that he can handle curses to some extent because he stopped attacking . And from his word of fulfilling his lord Youre quite an obsessed prick huh, magician . Its not sane to tie your dead soul to a curse, pretending to be a death sentence . A magician? No way, is he the magician who has been executed by the king with the intent of sacrificing other people!? Its no surprise that Lucas is surprised . No way, I dont think a human being who lived hundreds of years ago is obsessed with a hero even by binding himself to a curse . Its a funny story to think about . The king and the magician sacrificed their people of Samaria to a curse, but for some reason only the royal family was cursed . Originally, the descendant of the magician, the Fegnis clan would only be cursed . Its funny that he hasnt been cursed either, because he was only transferring the direction of the curse to the royal family . [Its almost correct . But its also to help keep my curse . ] DDIn other words, Fegnis was also used to prevent death . Thinking so, the teaching that makes a hero to be so obsessed is also like a curse . What are you going to do with Usato? Either way, if you lose the source of magical power, you are destined to disappear . Even if you are convinced of winning, it is only temporary . [Kuku, Kukuku] Whats wrong? The magician who shrugs his shoulder screamed when he turned his hollow eyes toward me . [I dont need to supply magic power anymore] What do you mean? [It is also possible to bind the soul to the body by using My magic, the magic of bondage . If I can get a new body, I dont need the supply of magic or the existing curse . ] Thats an unreasonable thing to do! Dead people are not allowed to come to life again, let alone dead people taking over living people Its impossible! [You seem to have noticed . But that healing magician is going to become my new body . ] The purpose was not to bind Usato to Samaril, but to take over Usatos body!? A mental attack in which Usato is being hit by skeletons . If dozens or hundreds of peoples thoughts are poured into at once, the mind of a normal person will break . The skeleton who saw me who changed the blood phase after reaching that thought again screamed and gave an unpleasant laughter . [They really are simpletons . Theyre just clowns that seek on unfulfilled wishes and rush to the living people . However, there are still many . If a regular person can see the voice and memory of a grudge that they cant stand listening to, they could break their hearts . ] Then Usato! [Im sure hes watching the scene of hell endlessly] I look at Usato surrounded by skeletons . He cannot be seen because he is surrounded by a tremendous number of skeletons, but he continues to see the hatred and detestable memories of the people of Samaria . If you are a normal person, it will take less than a minute . Please stop why are you doing that? Eva asks the magician with a quiet voice . The magician mocked and laughed with his nose . [The reason is simple . I adore the hero . I sought a hero because I worship him . I caught and tried to make it eternal . As a result, it failed . ] Yeah . You cant bind the hero who defeats the wicked dragon with your own magic . Certainly magic is powerful, but it is easily dealt with by far more sophisticated opponents . Of course, the target is a hero who even defeated the wicked dragon . The power of the element is also terrible, and above all, you wont win with just strength . [At that time he just patted me with all my curses . He disappeared without breaking the curse . As if this was my punishment, my crime . ] If so, if you make an effort to feed on that failureC [Shut up, you naive little girl] For the first time, a magical voice is emitted from the magician . Eva trembles . [Its hard for a human being to work hard to reach that area, but I think its right that we make use of our failure . Im not stupid enough to repeat the same thing . ] Then, the words that the magician said next was the worst thing imaginable . [So I thought . Why not become a person with the qualities of a hero . ] . I dont mean to say this is a true monster . For that reason, at the expense of the lives of many innocent people, even to the extent of becoming a soul and becomes part of the curse [Now, if you can just be a gentle sacrifice for the curse, you can also be with the healing magician? You can even meet your lost mother . ] I dont like it! Usato-san is still working hard!! I cant give up living here now!! [The healing magician is already in my hands . It didnt take long to break his mind and apply my technique . At least I thought I was being merciful, so I decided to choose an easy way to destroy him, but it seems to be useless . ] You bastard! I curse the magician . Compassion seems to be too kind of a word for him, but its like saying that he is certain to erase him anyway . When you can only vomit words that narrow down such options, you can see that this magician is a way out of words . . You can never be a hero At that time, Lucas told the magician such a thing . The calmly spoken words contained quiet anger . [What?] If you can only say words like that, youll never be a hero . [Now thats interesting . A hero is an entity with overwhelming power . That healing magician, too, is a peculiar entity that continues to regenerate the body with healing magic and continues to extend the upper limit of his body and become stronger . If I can be that kind of person, I can become a mighty person . Isnt it?] You must be joking . Its useless to say anything to you who is fascinated only by power, but Ill tell you nonetheless! Lucas stepped forward strongly and moved beside me . I silently shift to the side and face the magician so that he can talk easily . Its not the power that matters, its the heart of the person who handles it . I knew someone like that, and its Usato, he understood it . He has great power, but he wont abuse it . He uses it to save people . Do you know how difficult that is? [So what? What can you do to become a hero with your aspirations and beliefs? Its all foolishness . ] You are the stupid one . Whats the point worshiping a hero? What you worship is only that power! I wonder if the magician was surprised by Lucas words . Despite that, he spun on the following words . Im sure the hero who defeated the wicked dragon must have fought for the peoples lives, but what made it meaningless is you and the king at the time . Whats worse, after all this time, you regretted nothing . You have continued to use the souls of the people who have been sacrificed for a hundred years A man who tramples on the dignity of such a person cannot be a hero!! Certainly, the heroes of the previous generation must have fought for the people of Samaria being suffered from the wicked dragon . Therefore, he continued fighting without sleeping, and at the end, he jumped into the mouth of the wicked dragon and stabbed his sword into the dragons heart . However, what was waiting for him after the battle was the betrayal from the country that would have saved them and the dead body of the people who had been saved and were sacrificed to bind him . It may be natural that we are devoted to human beings . Its thanks to him that I wont have to give up after not being able to help my daughter . He told me he would help me, so I can hold onto what little hope I had . . Let me throw you this question then, is it possible for you to make people hopeful? No! You sacrificed hundreds of innocent people, and even used their souls for your own benefit now youre trying to take over Usatos body! Only a coward would do that! The magician doesnt speak to Lucas who revealed his feelings and said so . Instead, the ridicule that was rattling from the beginning disappeared, and only the eerie atmosphere was conspicuous . E [Thats enough after all, its a meaningless story of a king who can do nothing . Ill destroy your soul and make it a puppet . =] Tsk . At the same time as the magicians arm moves, the magical power is trapped in the barrier that was holding it and activated . At the moment, the skeletons, which had been blocked by chains until now, all rushed to the barrier . Ughh Neah! Are you okay!? Get down! Lucas and Eva were worried about me as I took the onslaught of the skeletons at the barrier and raised a painful voice . [Great magic . As expected of a demon No, lets call it a vampire out of respect . However, no matter how much the magic repels the curse, if you keep receiving this many curses, your magic power will run out eventually . ] I know, even if you didnt tell me!! I clench my teeth and say so while enduring . What Im doing now is just earning time . [Why are you going such lengths? What you are doing now is meaningless . The healing magician cant help you anymore, Hell soon break his heart and Ill get into the shell, and my plan shall be achieved . ] Huh, huh, its gonna take more than that to destroy Usatos spirit! Minutes have passed since Usato was caught by the skeleton, but the skeletons did not try to leave him . That doesnt mean that Usato has given up yet . Looking at the silent magician, Im convinced that Usatos current endurance is unexpected . [ No matter how strong the body is, the spirit is human and still an immature child . No matter how much hope you have, its no use . ] Fufu What is this, even though Im in a desperate situation, I smile at his words . Youre so humorous right now . Youve convinced youve won, youre in good shape, and youre ugly to look at its just like my situation at that time . Im sure Usato at that time looked the same as I was, looking at the magician in front of me . Its the same as me who had a horrible end as a result of defeating the other party when my plan went well . The things you have planned will definitely fail . After all, the guy youre about to get is doing ridiculous things that you cant measure on a normal scale . Youll be seriously injured if you think everything will go smoothly!! Ordinary humans do not use healing magic in battle and do not try to fight the wicked dragon head-on . First of all, it is funny because that man consists of only a strong body . This magician does not understand it . [ . Ill hit you with all the souls that can be used in this place and end it] The magician raised his arms greatly with words that seemed to be frustrated . According to the movement, hundreds of chains extend from the floor, and more skeletons than ever have appeared . [I dont need a spare . Either way, I have already used it and it has already been used . Ill use you when my soul has been worn out . ] You really are hopeless! [You should be grateful that youre being used in my plan . ] If all of those attacks were to be attacked at once, I wouldnt have enough magical power . However, I have no choice but to protect them . I ??feel like Im in a desperate situation, but nevertheless, I desperately put myself up and confined myself to the barrier . [Go] Oh!! Gaaaaa Floating skeletons flood my barriers . I close my eyes to prepare for the coming shock and load . Gar!? Ahhh! ? However, the shock that should come is not coming . The voices of the skeletons I heard have changed from a beast-like scream to a mixture of startle and confusion . Opening my eyes slowly while confused What is this? -In front of me was a translucent white figure standing to protect us from skeletons . If you look closely, many white figures surround us, preventing the onslaught of the skeletons . Are you protecting us? A white figure suddenly appeared . The one that caught my eye most was the image of a woman with long hair, who had both hands spread out in front of us and protected us from the skeletons . Although it shines a white light like other figures, the long hair reaching up to the waist is coloured blue, and its appearance is similar to Eva . So, you have come Do you know what this is? Eva Listening to Eva who said happily, I asked about the white figure in front of us . These guys arent the bad guys . They are the people who have always protected me from scary dreams Protected me from scary dreams So are they the ones who protected her heart from the curse of the Samaria people who are trying to mentally hunt her down? But why did they come out now? I wonder if they jumped out of the curse in the crisis of Eva? Father, its alright now! These people will protect us! Father? Lucas was staring at the white figure in front of me, maybe he didnt hear Evas words . Looking at him for a while, Lucas shook his voice in tears, strengthened his hand to hug Eva, and opened his mouth . Aaah, I see now So thats how it is, even if you have lost your body, you kept watching this childs growth nearby Im no match for you after all . I didnt need your parting words because you were with Eva all the time Hearing Lucas trembling voice, the woman with blue hair turned around and smiled gently . Listening to Lucas words, Eva blinks her eyes . I see, this woman is most likely Lucas . That means the figures around us are the royal family who have been erased by the curse . [Impossible!!] At that time, the magician echoed in the hall . [Why are you guys coming out now!! You are just humans who dont even have magic! Youre the ones who have erased your body and captured your soul . This is impossible!! No, I dont care about that!! Right now, youre in my way!!!] Along with the words, the magician pulled up the chain further and flooded the figure with more skeletons . [H, ha, ha ha ha!! You cant stop the grudges of the hundreds of dead people wherever they gather!] According to the magician, the skeletons cannot be stopped by the royal family . In fact, every time they receive a skeleton, the white shadow fluctuates like smoke, and its appearance changes to a dull one . The figure of the woman in front of us is no exception . However, perhaps the woman was not paying attention to the skeletons attacks, she turned around again and slowly moved her lips . Eh? I cant hear her voice . But shes certainly trying to tell us something . What on earth Shes saying . Its okay . Eva, you, can you understand what this person is saying? Yes, somehow Is it possible to communicate to some extent due to the effect of protecting Eva who was receiving the curse? Or is this woman simply this child that should be considered a given . What is all right? The situation remained the same as before, and even if she said that it would be okay in such a situation, it doesnt look like it . When she smiled with a gentle smile that reassured me of my concern, she spun a short series of words . DDDDDD Since hes awake? While confused, I tilted my head on Evas words . Judging by this situation [Hahaha, no matter what you do now, its all futile! I have plan for such a long time, and it will succeed! All of you will break your soul and become my puppet! Ha, ha ha ha ha!!] Tsk, damn youre annoying The magician who raises a laughter without revealing the true nature of his character . I glared at the magician thinking I should say something back, but the sight of the skeletons surrounding Usato behind the magician leaving the spiders children scattered apart . By entering, I understand the meaning of the womans words . [Hahahahaha!!] A figure approaches from behind the magician who is laughing without realizing the abnormal situation that is occurring behind him . At the same time he can be seen clearly, the movements of the skeletons attacking us gradually slow down . By the time he was just behind the magician, the skeletons had been pulled by chains and weakened to the point that they were forced into the barrier . Seriously, just because I woke up a little lateWhat the hell is this? Im happy about it, but Im shocked to see him . Anyway, I could see the anger that felt far away and the arms that were so powerful that the blood vessels floated . Oi . [What?] Along with a serious voice, his hand extended from the back of the magician who was laughing loudly, then grabbed his head . [Wh- Wh- W-hat you are supposed] Whats wrong? Laugh more . You sound like an idiot . So, laugh while you have the chanceC He slammed the magicians head into the floor as is . Looking down on the crushing floor and the shattering skull of the magician with cold eyes, Usato makes a fist whilst smiling as usual . What? Cant laugh anymore? When someone is really angry, they naturally smile, which is what I heard from a traveler who came from somewhere, but it seems that Usato is in that state . It was such a clean move, and Im so glad he came at such a good timing . Chapter 96 When I was woken up by the skeletons, the next thing I saw, my entire vision was in a pure white space . The people of Samaria who stood to surround me were standing in the center of the white space, grunting and groaning . Then, when I heard the voice of the grudge, what was shown was the memory of the Samaria people reflected in a pile . I was forced to see the sight of those who are burnt by fire, hunger, cry in the rubble, and tremble in the fear of death . I cant take my eyes off the sight of all these visions hitting directly into my head, and I suffer from a headache while clenching my teeth . Gu, u The first shown was the memory of a man suffering from poison . The man who sucked the poison of the wicked dragon, rotted his lungs, and could not breathe and suffered, and finally sacrificed and emptied off his soul when he saw the signs of healing and could return to his family . [I wanted to live longer, and see my family] Gu! Next, I was shown the memory of a woman who witnessed the death of her beloved family in front of her . She lost her important things and lost the hope of living, and all she wanted to do was see her loving family . [I just wanted to see you] Aaah, gu Next is the memory of the knight who fought to protect the people from the wicked dragon . He who was exposed to the wicked dragons poison from the front without any attacks, miraculously survived his life, but he was soulless by the ruthless king and the magician . [I was finally saved . Thats what I thought] The skeletons grudge voices are piled one after another in my head . Memory of people who were seriously injured by the attack of the wicked dragon . The memory that the soul is pulled out by the outrageous king and the magician . An everyday memory that would have been happy turns into hell in an instant . Due to the suffering, the scene changes . A pile of debris that fills my field of view, and a small hand with soot . The sight in front of methe girl cries silently . DDDGugaooooooo!! The shout of the wicked dragon that shakes the air . When the girl who fell down due to shock looked at the tip of her voice, the wicked dragon with a stronger and dreadful appearance than in my memory exhaled poison . Then, my view was blocked by a silhouette of a man . It was a man who wore clothes and armor that looked like an adventurer and had a longsword and a small sword in a sheath disproportionate to their appearance, and was facing each other without hesitation at the screaming wicked dragon . DDDHero-hama? DDD . The wicked dragon swings its big tail sideways to the silent man . The tail that approaches with tremendous momentum while transforming the surrounding buildings into rubble . On the other hand, the man pulled out the same sword that I had from his waist and headed towards the tail, which would contain the evil power . The tail shocked the entire surrounding, creating dust and wind soaring everywhere . With that hit, the tail would have hit the man directly and struck the stunned girl who had stood still . In the sight of a girl who rolled on the ground with so much shock, the figure of the man caught the tail of the wicked dragon with his fist holding a small sword and jumped into the field of view . DDDWhat!? DDD Strengthening up, sealing . When the man muttered so, the blade of the small sword poof and a sphere like Kazukis magic bullet emerged softly . When the sphere returned to the blade of the small sword again, the blade itself took on a golden light this time . Then, the man, holding the light sword in his hand, pierced his abdomen as is . DDDRelease . At the same time, he pulls out the left sword from the belly, and somehow there is no scar or blood mark . DDD! Without warning, the man runs to the wicked dragon . The speed is so fast that you cant even imagine a slim body could do that, and every time he steps, the ground is greatly scooped . The Wicked Dragon opens its big mouth to the approaching man and exhales a deadly poison . DDD Sealed . However, the poison disappeared so that the hero could suck it up simply by pointing the handle end of the long sword on his waist . The hero hit the chest of the astonishing wicked Dragon with his left hand holding a small sword . The large body of the wicked dragon flew away in the air with a fist with no magical power . DDDGugaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? DDD Rot with your own poison, monster . The hero who holds the small sword pulls out the long sword, grasps it with both hands and holds it in the upper stage . DDDRelease! With his shout, his sword shook and a violent shock wave of purple ran from his sword blade, engulfing one wing of the wicked dragon flying in the air, cutting through the clouds and disappearing into the sky . The girl who was watching the blow of the man who even broke through the dark cloudy sky fell asleep while holding the emotion similar to fear and admiration, and never woke up . [Hey, whos at fault? The King? That scary dragon? Or was it the hero?] Gu Skeleton-No, they are the ones who are living and suffering from my life . Some people still wanted to live, some people who wanted to meet important people, a grudge that left their important family dead my head, who has been forced to hear the hundreds of regrettable voices . Want to live Why Its all your fault Disappear Die Atone for your sins The voice of the grudge that is poured from the surroundings becomes stronger . Accordingly, my headache becomes stronger and I cannot stand properly . So much so that I had to put my knees and hands on the ground, and my hands and feet slowly filled the white ground . If I sleep as isWill they supposedly be releasedhaha I dont feel like I can bear it anymore . My head seems like it was about to burst, and I dont even know if Im looking forward or downward . I was made to see the scenes of dead corpses over and over again and again, and every time I was listening to the grudge, my spirit was tattered . I thought that it would be nice to give up and be comfortable, such an idea was growing in my mind . However, Oh, shut up Its not a good reason to fall now . Ignoring the skeletons, I forcibly pull my sinking limbs from the ground, staggering and standing up . DDD Wh!? The skeletons were upset by my words . It may be surprising that I, who was a dead body until a while ago, suddenly stood up . Certainly I feel like dying . My head hurts and my consciousness is blurred . While focusing on my legs that were about to collapse, I slowly glanced at my surroundings and spit out my full voice I can give to myself . Why are you showing me this? Did you want to be sympathized? Do you want to say that you should be captivated quietly? Dont be ridiculous! Thats not a good reason to harm Eva! My head is so painful that I cant even understand what I am talking about . Despite that, I honestly say what I thought . SheEvadoesnt know anything yet! She has spent her entire life in such a narrow barrier, and was divided by the rest of the world! Still, with a smile! She actually doesnt want to disappear . She wants to live more . And yet, trying to accept it unreasonablyIs that reasonable? I wanted that child to know the outside world! Its not just a few trees planted! There isnt just a flower in a small flower bed! Theres not just a fish swimming in a pond! The world she came from was very small!! The outside is so much bigger, I want her to know that Im breaking the curse that binds her down!! I understand because I came from another world . This world is amazing . Swords and magic, monsters, various unknowns are roaming around . I was worried because there were so many things I didnt know, but I was really excited to think that I was waiting for something amazing that I would never be able to experience in the original world . So thats whyC To not die and not to end without knowing the outside! I will help her! And thats why I will destroy all the curses that have afflicted her I raised my fist slowly and gripped it tightly . So shut up and be saved by me! When I screamed and slammed my fist on the white ground, the Samarima people who surrounded me were scratched away, and the white space itself shattered like glass from the crushed ground . I then woke up from my consciousness to rise above the surface of the water . I removed the hand holding my head and opened my closed eyes, and at the same time, I thrust my arm vigorously to shake off the skeletons attached to my body . Immediately after waking up, I crushed the head of a suspicious skeleton, and looked down at the skeleton while waving my hands . Its okay for me to say that this guy must be the one behind the scenes because he has a cane and is wearing a robe, isnt he Neah? When I point to the skeleton that is restoring the skull and ask Neah, she takes a step back, frightened for some reason . Neah? Eh, yeah . Its the magician who causes the curse Why is she using honorific with me, anyways this was the guy that fits . It was a different feeling from other skeletons, and above all, I felt that the malicious intention was stronger than the grudge, but I wondered . When I heard from Neah about the identity of the skeleton in this robe, Lucas whos holding Eva walks up to the side of Neah . Usato-san! Youre safe! Yeah, Im fine . Are you alright, Lucas-sama? Oh, thanks to Neah and her, theres no injury . I see um, her? Is he referring to the translucent figures thats around Neah? They look more scary because they look more like ghosts more than skeletons . They are the Samaria royals that are bound by the curse . So thats it I gaze my eyes on the words of Neah and move to a woman who looks exactly like Eva . When I move near here, she shows a cheerful smile similar to her . When I heard from Eva, I was expecting that the royal people who had been erased by the curse would protect Eva, so I was not surprised . [Shit how] Haaahh? Did his skeletal head recover from me crushing it as the skeleton in a robe staggeredthe magician was trying to stand up . According to the story I heard from Neah, it seems that he was bound to curse his soul by being executed . He really was able to go on for that long . The feeling of dismay rather than anger comes out . The magician pointed at me holding his forehead and shaking his teeth . [Why, how could you endure it!? You must have been in a nightmare that an ordinary person could never endure!] Do you mean the memory that the Samaria people showed? I dont know what purpose you showed it to me, but theres no meaning . I just shut them up . Thats all No no no no, how can you just shut them up just like that . What did you do But its true that Ive summarized it briefly . Returning to the shape of an owl, I laughed bitterly at Neah who jumped on my shoulder . As if not understanding my words, the scratched-up magician is confused and looks around at the skeletons around me . [Lets do it again! Go! Dead people!! Break their hearts!] The chain linked to the skeletons necks is pulled strongly . However, the skeletons remain weak and do not move . As if ignoring the magicians command, they gently keep their hands down and watch the situation . Whats wrong? Cant move? [Why arent you guys moving, and why arent my orders working!? Dont you want to release your soul!?] The chain becomes larger, but the skeleton does not obey the magicians orders . I think everyone finally understood . That what you told them was a lie [Do- Dont screw with me!! How can that happen?!! As if they can speak to you!? As long as theyre caught in the curse, theyre just handpieces that wield hatred . ! They cant be willing to refuse my order!] Wrong . I have learnt from their voice and memory . Not just hate . Everyone wanted to be free from suffering, so they wanted to get someone to notice . It was so painful asking for help, and they couldnt do anything about this suffering themself, so they kept obeying orders . They arent able to communicate from the outside, what theyre doing now is because Usato was drawn into the same spiritual world as them and made some change to them there . Its not a decent way to risk breaking his own heart . As expected of Usato . I didnt have any intention of doing that, so it would be a problem to say that its just a matter of fact . However, it seems that it was not a bad thing for me to be captivated by skeletons, albeit at a time . There is no soul to follow you anymore . Break the curse here and save Eva and all the trapped souls . Neah, lets do this . Yes, lets finish this . I grip my fist and gaze at the magician sharply . The magician who received my gaze receded back, but when he shook his body, he jumped at me with a roar like a beast . [If I can get your body, then everything will be fineeeeee!!!!!] Usato-san, its dangerous!! Usato!? I put my right hand to the side so as to reassure Eva and Lucas-sama who were panicked by the sudden attack of the magician, and I grabbed the magicians neck vigorously . At the same time, I have a dull pain in my head, but since it is a trivial thing now, I ignored it and lifted the magician with one hand . That degree of mental aggression, Ive got used to it [Hhhng, this, this monster!!!] Im used to being told that as well . The magician who entangles both arms to escape from my right hand, but his strength is weak . [Body, even just the body!!] My body is mine . If you want, train yourself in the next life . It should be a lot easier than preparing for hundreds of years . As I said that, I grabbed his neck, and threw it to the front . I took out the heros knife from the waist and covered the blade with healing magic and restraint magic . I clenched the handle strongly and threw it at the altar, aiming at the flying magician . [Whaaaaaa!!!!?] If you want such a hero, Ill give it to you! The small sword that drew a green locus flew while rotating, hit the forehead of the magician with no problem, and stabbed him with the momentum as if to sew it to the crystal of the altar behind . Ill get back everything that was robbed! Magician! I hold my right fist and make a big step toward the altar . Seeing me approaching, the immovable magician shakes his body as if to plead . [I dont like that . I stillI dont want to disappearI dont want it to end] Its too late to regret it now!! There must have been many opportunities to regret it! If youre the originator of this curse, lets share that curse and fate until the end! [No, no no no no!!] Dieeeee!! My fist straightly hits the handle of a small sword that pierced the magicians forehead, and shreds the magicians head together with the crystal . At that moment, a lot of human spirits are released to the hall with the overflowing light from the broken crystals . Looking back, the chains connected to the necks of the skeletons all over the room also shatter into pieces, turning into human souls like other souls and disappearing . [Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?] The shattered magicians body changes into a human soul . When I saw the human soul rising to the ceiling while making a cry, I smiled . If you can retrain yourself and be reborn, Are you going to put it in parenthesis? You seriously dont have a great sense? The fellow retort to me is cold . Depressingly so . Neah stared at me with a blind eye, relieved the tension and took a rest . Well, lets just say to Amako the words from Usato, so thats one case . No, its not so yet . Eh? Saying so, I turn to Eva and Lucas-sama . The two were looking up at one blue-haired woman . As the souls of other royal families disappeared one after another, a blue-haired woman-Elisa-sama, with a smile that did not make her part . . Ah Then, light spills into Eva from the hand stroking her head . Looking at Eva who is keeping an eye on what happened to herself, Eliza who grinned and smiled muttered something small, turned into a human soul and returned to heaven . Father, me my body Eh? In a hurry to Evas words, Lucas-sama lowered her to a nearby light and illuminated its shadow, and all the shadows that had been lost by more than half before coming here were all restored . After seeing her shadow restored, Eva sat down on the ground and touched the floor where the shadow was inserted . Mom helped me . . She was always watching over me . . I wasnt unhappy at all . Father and mother were with me all the time . Tha Yeah, youre right . Youre not unhappy . You can live like other people Eva and Lucas-sama trembled with joy and wept . I was looking at such two from a distance, and I fell down on the floor while relieving myself . Finally, one case is settled down . Eva and the souls of Samarial people have been saved . Neah, everything was saved thanks to you . And thank you for protecting Lucas-sama and Eva while I couldnt move . Fufufu, praise me more . Ah, yeah . Could you give me that kind of feeling of thanks? Specifically, with blood . Hahaha, I got it . Ive really exhausted myself this time . Psychically it may be more than the time of the wicked dragon . Im glad I was saved Eva was laughing with a reasonable smile, which made up for everything that Ive done . Chapter 97 After breaking the curse, I went to sleep just after returning from the altar to the hall with the throne, probably because of fatigue . Next thing I woke up, it was the sixth night . When I woke up, there was Amako who looked into my face anxiously by the bed, and Arc-san and Neah who were sitting a little away . Apparently, after that, Amako and my friends seemed to be allowed to enter the castle, and they kept watching me in the room where I was sleeping . Im glad that breaking the bell doesnt seem to be a crime . However, Amako started preaching: Youre too crazy, or Dont be overconfident, no matter how sturdy you are . Certainly I realized that I had done a lot this time, so I obediently accepted her words and firmly apologized to Amako and Arc-san . Really, I owe it to you so much that I couldnt thank you enough . I did it on my own accord . We were in the throne hall the morning after waking up . The wall I broke was hidden by a cloth, and Lucas-sama was sitting on the throne in front of it, with Eva next to him . The reason we are here is because we are departing from Samaria today to the next country the floating city of Mialark . Amako and Arkc-san lined up on both sides of me, and wondering whether shes bored or something, Neah was sleeping on my shoulder as an ow . Is Lucas-sama going to face difficulty in the future? I would like to say that the people who suffer from the curse will be gone and thus, a happy end, but it was not the case that the whole curse was destroyed by breaking the big curse . The Fegnis family and those who were inspired by it For example, unless you manage the knights of Fegnis subordinates, similar things may repeat . Hahaha, this is much easier than ever . I caught Fegnis, who was the chief curse keeper, and his knights . After that, roast the people in a potato-growing ceremony . . Fegnis What is he doing now? A person who relied so much on curses . What kind of reaction will he take when he learns that it was destroyed? He was like a shell, saying that the curse had been destroyed, and, terribly, knowing that every cause was his countless souls of his ancestors . He was shocked and has been imprisoned in the dungeon now, but I think only time will tell for him to recover . Is that so Lucas-sama is having it hard too . The person who he has trusted for many years must be treated as a traitor who has deceived himself overnight . Lets change the story . Regarding the letter, Samaria will be cooperating with the Kingdom of Lingle, as I said at the beginning . Together we will protect the continent from the Demon King . Thank you! Somehow I felt happier than when I first received the letter . Maybe because we knew Lucas-samas personality in the last seven days, or was I sincerely pleased with his sincere words? Either way, I was able to successfully fulfill one of my roles . Usato, thanks to you I havent lost Eva . If you werent there, maybe I would have been abandoned and cast my duties as king . Thank you very much . Ive done what I want to do I didnt seek anything in return . I really did what I wanted to do . Dont be humble, its all on you . Hhhmm, yeah, thats what I want . Yeah, I can rest assured if its you . Leave what? I wonder what is this uneasy feeling Im getting What does he mean by leaving it to me Lucas-sama, who nodded all the while, relaxed his shoulders and looked at me after looking at Eva . So Usato, this is the main subject Thank you for the last seven days . Im going to travel soon, so Ill seeC I knew it . I thought that I was amazing . When I sensed a crisis in various ways, I smiled and smiled and bowed back . Amako and Arc-san who were next to me looked at me in puzzlement, but now I was in a hurry so that I could not answer their questions . However, maybe Lucas-sama was expecting that, he snaps his fingers, and the maids stand in front of me . No, Usato . You dont have to rush . Isnt it better to hear the story until the end? In my world, there is a saying that time is money . That is, treat time as worth money . Well, thats a good quote, but the story were going to talk about is well worth it . I try to pass between the maids while explaining the proverbs that I remember, but the maids cut in before me with a smile . What drives them so far? If these people were knights, I could forcibly go ahead . Tsk, as expected of Lucas-sama . He really has all sorts of countermeasures after knowing my personality! Hey Usato . What happened? Amako, please help me . If we lose this battle, it may turn out worse than being cursed . What? What are you talking about? Thats right . If you hear such a thing, youll tilt your head, isnt it? When Amako tilted her head, Lucas-sama who came down the throne spoke to me . Usato, I talked about pulling you into my country, but I wont do that . Eh?Yes . Oh, its different from what I expected? Stopping his footsteps and turning to me, he smiles and raises his fist . Isnt Usato going to be the son-in-law of Eva, and willingly following my footsteps? . Im sorry if what Im about to say is rude, but what on earth are you thinking!? I used to be one of the knights . Dont worry about it . I usually manage politics with courage and charisma! Rather, Ill only allow someone to have her if they have such courage as you! Isnt it illegal for the king to force someone!? Hey, Im the proof in front of you . His talk is getting stranger . Why did you ask me to succeed after you, and the story jumped so much that I became confused . Amako pulled the hem of my robe when I was muddy without knowing how to react . Hey Usato . What do you mean? What the hell are you talking about? Explain properly . Keep calm and be Amako Im calm . Im really calm, This is my clamest moment of my life . Amako looked up with no expression and I was too scared to say anything . Ha ha ha . Youll do it right, Usato . Arkc-san is just laughing . Dont make it sound like its another persons affair I cant laugh because I feel like Im being pushed more and more . Usato-san E, Eva . Please tell them something too!? You would dislike having an engagement so suddenly, right!? Does Usato-san hate me? !? Are you also taking advantage of this!? I am even more confused when she asks me with a very uneasy look . Honestly, Im happy by their goodwill, but in her case there are dangerous parts in various ways, so its too risky to accept it! The sharp line of sight from Amako and the hopeful line of sight of Lucas-sama are only getting stronger . But its alright . Eh? She entwined her fingers in front of her chest and smiled like a flower . You dont have to mind me, my mind will not change . Wont change? What is this deja vu? I will do my best until you like me . That is the solution . Far from being solved, it seems that I will enter the labyrinth of the graveyard of life . Rather than going around, it seems like a confession that looks like a man . Actually, I want to accompany Usato-san on a trip, and I want to see various things together . But that is annoying for Usato-san . So, its goodbye for now . When we meet next time, I will also I want to touch various things that I havent touched until now, and to grow even more . Her words and smile made me wonder what to do . The memories of several days spent at the same place as her and various thoughts spin around . Confused, I deeply bow to Eva who is smiling . So, lets be friends!! What is this confession from a guy and the girl refuses . Her straightforward personality is not unpleasant . However, as a result of considering the future development that I had been engaged with now and the mission I am now carrying out, I had no choice but to give such a chicken answer . While I am self-deprecating as a cowardly guy, I also want to be just a suspension bridge effective distraction . Yeah, its insane to suddenly get engaged . Its important to start with something small . If we have to start by being friends I dont mind . What is she even saying? It feels like a predator aiming for a prey . Lucas-sama also murmured with a distant eye, Ah, after all it, she is Elizas child . S-So anyways, we have to get going now! Oh, wait a minute Usato! After being unable to bear various things, I bowed deeply to Eva and Lucas-sama, and then, using a serious step, I passed through the maids gap and tried to get out of the throne quickly . This is bad Lucas-sama! However, before that, Eiri-san, the butler, enters the throne with a few sheets of paper from the entrance . At that time, my shoulders hit him, probably because I was in a hurry, and the paper softly slipped from his hands and fell to my feet . When I picked it up and tried to give it to Eiri-san, I saw a letter on the paper that was marked as big . Wh- What the hell is thiiiiiisssssss!? I raise a loud voice that is not like me, and hold on to the paper . Amako and the others in the background see my anomaly, panicking and looking into the paper in my hands, and they become rigid like me . The text that surprised us wasC DDD Refusing the princes courtship!? The rumored female hero wanted Usato, the healing magician!?DDD It was a support shot from a distance of Inugami-senpai . Superbly, it helped accelerate my crisis . What are you doing, senpai What are you doing, senpai! Seriously?! No matter how much you dont want to get married, why did you give my name!? I know this feeling because I am in the same situation!? I can already see senpais face with a Tehepero in my mind . And this is me!? What the hell is this!? A portrait was drawn under the heading that was written as big . However, it is the only thing that fits my hair style, and the bottom of the hair is shaped into a surprisingly beautiful shape . The hell is this, someone holding a rose, seems to make a hole in the wall because his nose is too sharp . Moreover, even though its my trademark, the uniform is decorated with decorations that look like an aristocrat, and there are almost no prototypes left If the leader or rescue squad sees this Moreover, Nack is in the rescue squad now . If he sees this as well . My dignity as a teacher . Rose will absolutely grin when she sees this . Ah, ha ha ha ha U, Usato, its okay . I like the current Usato more . This picture doesnt look ferocious at all, its just a human being . Is Amako really following up with this? I think that the one who drew me like a demon was the correct answer in a roundabout way . Hoho, this is quite the development Eva, apparently youll have to defeat your rivals to get him . Still, I will do my best! Hahaha, thats the spirit! I will spare no cooperation . Maybe Lucas-sama, who looked through the other piece of paper, escalated as if he received it from Eiri-san, in a form that demonstrates stupidity . Hmm, you guys are noisyIm still tired, so dont make so much noise Hmm? Usato, what is that paper? Mini healing magic bullet! Bugyafu!? Shooting healing magic bullets that hit Neahs forehead, it stunned her . This is bad, I cant let her see this portrait of me . I cant stay here anymore I cant stand this anymore, time to run from the castle and escape from there . From behind, Lucas-sama and Eva waving their hands with a bright smile and seeing us off . Im glad that they both smiled from the bottom of their heart, but the feelings of engagement and succession at the end made me feel like I was in a hurry . What should I do now! Usato! Neah is peeling off the white eyes and sticking to Usatos clothes, is she alright!? Hey!? There are things I cant do even if I break a curse that lasted for hundreds of years with my friends . I jumped out of the castle and looked up at the sky, and I realized it . Chapter 98 The trip to the floating city MiaRak went on without incident . Thanks to Amakos precognition, fighting with monsters was avoided as much as possible, and there were no traps like in Neah, and food could be replenished in the village . Have we got used to going on a journey? Then again, lets enjoy the scenery around us, so we could afford to enjoy the trip so much-that we couldnt help but get into trouble at the very end of our trip . Why is this happening !! [Gyaooooo!] [Guoooooo!] We are currently running nowC more specifically Bluerin and I are running and Aak-san is riding a horse, but that isnt the problem now . A flock of monsters is chasing behind us with great momentum . Originally, it should be rare to encounter such a number of monsters, but it was a sudden event . A flock of demons of an inevitable scale appeared, even if Amako predicted it . Usato, look ahead! If you fall here, theyll catch up! Dont forget that Amako and I are here okay !? When running with a daze, Neah was on my shoulder and Amako on my back screamed impatiently . I want Neah to fly in the sky and run away normally, but in this situation, could this airhead girl even come up with that idea ? Usato-dono, were almost arriving Miarak soon! If you get on the boat, the monsters shouldnt enter the lake! Aak-san answered while on the horse . Okay! Ill stop when Im about to catch up! At that time, Ill leave Amako and Neah to you, Bluerin! Gurua I need your help! Dont be crazy! If I ran with all my strength, I would leave both Bluerin and the horse behind . Thus, my speed is adjusted so that it does not happen, but in case of emergency I will take on the monster . After all, if you hit the wild beast, they will lose their fighting spirit and return . Even if it is impossible to turn back, if I stick to it, I should be able to hold down the hordes of monsters for a few minutes But why are so many monsters attacking ? While running without disturbing my breathing, I look in the direction where Miarak would be . This number is unusual . It can be said that all the monsters in the area are gathered here . Is that voice the cause? If you think about it, that voice that reached our ears may be the beginning of this uproar . The voice was heard shortly before the trip that was going so smoothly; turned into an escape drama from monsters in an instant . Lucass shocking remark . Evas feelings are too straight . And, support shooting from a distant senpai . We jumped out of Samaria to escape from them, and we were heading to the next country to visit C the water city of Miarak . Ah, whats going on with me Usato, Ive been saying the same thing all the time, but its better to give up . Two weeks after leaving Samaria . I was muttering the same thing every time I remembered senpais article . But, are there such caricatures on the market? Im scared to say that when they actually see me, its definitely different from their imagination You care too much . And the good thing about Usato is that you dont look good . The follow-up can be understood in various ways, so I cant be honestly pleased . If where were heading to, Miarak,has a strange impression, it may hinder the delivery of the letter or cause a great deal of mental damage to me . In addition, Pfffffft, its always a masterpiece! A smile with a glittering nose! Its too funny that it doesnt look like Usato at all! It is annoying that this owl is making fun of the article written about senpai and me dexterously with her wings . Moreover, it has been like this for two weeks since we left Samaria . Is she not even recognizing my existence right now? Hmm! Kyan !? Ah, Amako grabbed Neah . Amako started turning her hand . The person being turned is screaming silently . The quarrel (?) Between the two was familiar, so I turned my eyes to Aak-san, who was pulling a horse . Aak-san . Miarak is a city on a lake, isnt it? Yes, the city located on the lake in the center of the river that runs through this continent is Miarak . Miarak, the place where we are going to hand over the letter . The image is like a city of water, but what about reality? To reach the final destination, the beastmans country, we have to go through Miarak, so we have to know even a little . Then, are there many ships? Miarak is a place with a lot of fishing, so there are quite a few boats . Some of them focus on fighting monsters that live in the water . Safely in the land for beastmen . If you want to go to a certain opposite bank, its best to take a boat in Miarak . Hey, isnt it impossible to swim across normally? Or looking for a bridge If you avoid the lake and swim in the river, or if you look for a bridge and cross it, wouldnt we not have to bother boarding a boat to Miarak? Its a little simple, but its not impossible . In my words, Aak-san slowly shook his head . In the water, humans cannot beat monsters . Even if they succeed in swimming and crossing the river, what is waiting ahead is the area where the demon kings territory and the beast human race live, and humans must not step into their territory . Since it is a place, no bridge has been built . The Demon Lord No way, when they attacked the Kingdom of Lingle, they were building a large bridge Thats right . The bridge that connects the opposite banks wasnt built in the first place . Indeed, the human side does not have to bother to enter the place where the Demon King territory and the beastmen live, so there is no need to build a bridge Anyway, I mentioned a little, but what kind of monster lives in the water? Until now, I have only met monsters that live on land, so I would like to meet them even once . Picturing things from earth, maybe itsa kappa? Oh, thats right . Miarak has a reputation for delicious fish dishes, right? Is it a fish dish? So they have freshwater fish because it is called a lake? No, it seems that it is close to the sea, so there may be saltwater fish . Maybe more towards sea bass or salmon in the original world . There is no such thing as sashimi, but its still worth a shot . After all, I ate only grilled river fish recently, so I rarely eat authentic fish dishes . Aak-san, who saw my face, smiled gently, perhaps because he was excited about the fish dishes of Miarak . Would you like to go eat fish dishes when you visit Miarak? As far as I can tell, it seems that Miaraks fish dishes are very delicious . That would be fun . Im gonna enjoy it thoroughly once we reach there . Haha, Im looking forward to it too . Ah, but what about Bluerin? When I turned my gaze to the side, there was one bear with a hopeful look . Oh, I see . Ill bring the fish to Bluerin later . The biggest one, okay? Gururu ? What a positive guy . When I stroked Bluerin with a bitter smile, Neah who was covered with dust jumped on my shoulder with tears from behind . Amako also lined up next to me while wiping her forehead with her hands . While she smiled as if nothing had happened, she couldnt hide the horror of winning Neah with one hand . Fuh . Usato, what were you talking about? This fox, you act like nothing happened after bullying me !? Neah flutters her wings to protest against Amakos remarks . Noisy, do you want to go round and round again? Hiii!? Uughh, she does have that dangerous feeling from Usato!? Oi . Whats my danger? I was told that it was a dangerous place for me . What is a dangerous place? It hurts to be called dangerous . I dont mind . Even if I look like Usato . Im not though!? You say that after trying to shape my body into a human-shaped object !? Hey, can you wrap it in more oblate? Although Neah is retorting to Amako who answers aptly, why does it cause the most damage to me who is not participating in the conversation? Moreover, although it is said a lot, I am a person who has a history as a category, right? It was just a little overtrained, right? So, Usato . About the question I just asked Hmm? Oh, I was talking about Miarak . Hmm Hmmm my ass, youre not interested . Its a good place . Its a human city near the Beastmans country, so theres no explicit discrimination like Samaria . There arent many, but Beastmen are coming and going . Ooh, do you have any acquaintances? No . I didnt have much time to spare Well, the first place she visited after leaving the Beastmans Country was Miarak . She couldnt afford to look at the scenery around her because she wanted to save her mother . E Maybe I was a little too insensitive . Im different from who I am last time Amako murmured . Ive been alone all the time but I met Kiriha and the people of the Lingle Kingdom and now Im with Usato, so its not a pain at all . I see Yup I also laughed at her with a small smile . Not alone . I was relieved to hear that word . Shes no more that lonely girl like when she was traveling alone . Right now, shes with Aak-san, Neah, and Bluerin . After this trip is over, I want her to be able to keep smiling . ? Whats wrong with Amako? Suddenly stop Someone is fighting Amako stopped and placed her hands on her ears . Someone is fighting? Aak-san, who heard Amakos words, put his hand on the handle of the sword and watched the surroundings . I stopped, I checked the situation with Amako while watching the front . Is there a battle going on? The sound of hitting iron and the sound of something breaking Breaking where? The ground? Its a little different . Its kind of like the sound of glass or ice breaking I also listen, but I cant hear anything unlike a beastmans ears . Is someone being attacked? Its possible that a travel merchant is being attacked by bandits, but the scariest thing is that if it was a trap to lure us out to help . Neah, can you fly in the sky and see whats going on? Cant be helped . If she can fly in the sky, she can grasp the situation without danger . Neah, who spread her wings wide, looked up at the sky and slowly began to flap . DDD Ooooooooooooooooooooo !! What !? Suddenly, something like a loud scream was heard from the front . A beast-like, yet pressured voice shook the body, except for me and Aak-san . Neah, who was about to fly in the sky, became rigid in the air and was about to fall head-on toward the ground, so I caught her in a hurry . Neah, what happened!? Well, the wave of magical power was released along with the screaming Its not just a living thing ahead! Wave ? It doesnt seem to be effective for me and Aak-san, but it seems that it is also affecting Bluerin, Neah, the horse, and Amako . Only creatures that have a sharper sense than humans can understand Is it something like ultrasonic waves? I couldnt hear it so I dont really understand Everyone, run Amako? Amako with an astonishing look murmured with a trembling voice . Along with her words, Bluerin, who turned to the back, glared at the depths of the forest and began to growl, so when I turned to that, I heard a lot of footsteps and monsters crying from the forest . It s not a coincidence, right? The magical power that was put into the screaming earlier is causing the monsters around here to run away !? What !? You mean theyre coming towards us!? A monster with a strong will would be fine, but a monster that lives in the wild cant resist this vibration! Go now! If so, does it mean that all the monsters around here are in a state of confusion !? Moreover, its coming to us No, theres no time we have to run away! Everyone run !! Amako !? Looking next to me, I can see Amako hugging her body and trembling . She cant move because shes afraid !? Should I fight to save time !? No . Then the monsters that I couldnt stop would attack Amako . In this situation where theres Amako who cant move, its almost impossible for me to stop all the monsters by myself . It can not be helped . Hold tight! Cha !? I put Neah on my shoulder and started running with Amako . Aak-san! Please run away with the horse! I understand! Aak-san who got on the horse pulled the reins and rode the horse vigorously . Bluerin knew what I wanted to do from the beginning, so he followed me without worrying about the influence of the screaming . A horde of monsters has already arrived from behind . However, instead of a flock, various kinds of monsters are running, theyre only keeping only us in sight without fighting . The eyes are also bloody, so I think they think we are food, but no matter how much this is too abnormal . What the hell is going on ! Although I was frustrated by the apparently unusual situation, I had no choice but to carry Amako and go on the road . Chapter 99 A few minutes to be chased by a flock of monsters . The hordes of monsters are still aiming at us, and it seems that the number isnt decreasing the least . Probably, monsters from all over the area are gathering here, but Its nothing but a nuisance for us being chased . However, it is not without a solution . If we continue to run as it is, we should eventually reach the lake where Mia Rak is located . If we go there, we can take a boat and cross the lake . The monsters will not enter the lake . The number of trees is decreasing! Its coming soon !! Usato-san, are you okay !? Dont worry about me! Wait, isnt it strange that you are running side by side with Bluerin and the horse? Ignoring Neah muttering on my shoulder, I confirmed the safety of Amako on my back and Bluerin running next to us . For the time being, Im relieved that everyone doesnt seem to be injured . Usato, something pops out from the front !! A monster ! I was relieved for a while until Amako put her hand around my neck and told me that she had predicted the situation in a few seconds . Maybe Neah was also listening as she activated magic on my shoulder and sent a restraint spell to my right hand . I also immediately create a healing magic bullet in my right palm and throw it so that the healing restraint bullet is released at the same time . There is no time to stop, if they try to block us,well just force it open . Ooooo !! Uoo !? Ooooo !? It was a humanoid monster that was hit directly by the healing restraint bullet at the same time as it jumped out of the bush about 15 meters away . A large body of 2 . 5 meters . The ferocious monster looks like a human with muscular bones to the side, but from the reddish skin and the big club held in its hand, it can be seen that it is not a human but a monster . It received a healing restraint bullet, and as I could clearly see the rigid figure, I felt a strange feeling about the monster in front of me . Muscle ripped from every body . A savage weapon . A scary face like a demon . That? Wait a minute, maybe this one . Ogre !? Why is this guy Usato !? Did you just equate that thing to me !? I was told that I was like this guy !? This is a rather strong monster then !? I havent seen the appearance of a monster called an ogre until now, but I had an indescribable unreasonableness and clenched my fist . Uoo, oh oh !! Usato! The restraint has been released !? This isnt your average opponent This cheeky little !! Amako! You can leave it as it is, the ogre cannot react . When I heard Amakos prediction, I left Bluerin and the horse in a momentary manner, slipped into the ogres side at once, and pushed out a powerful healing punch . Wait, are you just going to attack as is!? Im not so barbaric !! Eat this !! Listen to me for a moment !? The ogre leaked a moaning voice after being pierced by my fist without sound, and white eyes showed . When its movement slowed down, I grabbed the right arm of the ogre, turned around and at the same time and threw it at the hordes of monsters approaching me . The ogre crushed the monster at the front, which slowed down the speed of the flock . Looking at that scene, I brushed up my bangs and smiled . Seriously, arent you a little rude to me . Treating me like that monster Yeah my bad Youre not an ogre . Youre something more than an ogre . E-Eh? The ore was supposed to be as dangerous as Bluerin, but am I the weird one? Ignoring the voices on my shoulder and back, I started running again . But well, the ogre was pretty strong, but not as much as Rose . There is no feeling of intimidation, and above all, if it sinks with a single blow of a fist, the latter one is scarier, yup . If they werent good enough, they would be stronger than me, a healing magician . However, there are some things that are of concern . Neah, do Ogres come near where people live? Well, of course not . Normally, it should only stick to places with a lot of monsters . I think it came out of its home under the influence of that roar, but its obviously not normal . After all, this may also be related to the previous roar . For the time being, once we enter Mia Rak and secure our safety, lets tell the Queen of Mia Rak about this . If there were any strong influences on the monsters around Mia Rak, it could have a negative effect not only on us but also on the citizens . I can see Mia Rak! Oh . I heard Ark-sans voice as I looked up ahead . The trees are gone and the white city can be seen in front of the open scenery . Its not as big as Samaria, but its still a big city . Usato Hmm? Amako, its okay . well be able to board the ship soon . No, its not that Amako, who put her hand on me and set out to look into the distance, opened her eyes as if she was looking at something incredible . I also turned to the front and watched the direction she was looking at, but I could see Mia Rak in the lake and the lake that reflected the sunlight shone white . Wait a minute It looks beautiful in white . However, why is the surface of the lake not moving? In the lake that had solidified as if time had stopped, I moved at a stretch to grasp the situation and moved to a place where I could see the entire lake . As I approached the lake, the first thing I felt was chilly . I felt that the temperature had dropped at once as if the season had changed only in that place, I looked around while being confused . Whats going on ! Its frozen !? Waiting for us to arrive at the floating city of Mia Rak wasDDD, It was not a beautiful city of water surrounded by lakes, but a silver world that was dominated by ice and changed without the shadow of a floating city . The lake is frozen . It is also in a fairly wide range . I was completely familiar with the world of fantasy, but I couldnt help but admire such a scene . Then, there cant be a ship out there ! Ark-san !! Ill run instead . Ark-san should go directly to Mia Rak with Amako and Bluerin !! Arks horse would be overtaken if he was running normally . It cannot be said that there is no possibility that some of the monsters could fly or something, so I have to stop them first . I will believe in Usato ! Dont worry about me, Ill leave as soon as I get the chance! I understand! Dont overdo it! Ark-san nodded with a bitter expression . I also nodded to him, lowered Amako on my back, and put her on the back of Bluerin by my side . Bluerin, take care of Amako . Grrr Im not worried, but please come back safely . Yeah! I saw the horses on which Bluerin and Ark-san were riding running toward Mia Rak, and I caught Neah who was about to follow them and turned to the front . Neah, you stick with me . Eh, no way! Who would like to fight in that place !? Go get along with the monsters on your own!? Getting along well with the monster . I keep a smile while being a little irritated . Its okay, Ill protect you If you want to protect me then leave me!? You know how crazy you are for saying such a line right now!? What~, its only a minute or two . Its just a matter of punching and disturbing them . Im not worried about that !? This is the end of our talk . I spread my legs half a step and hold my fist so that I can start running at any time . First, lets hit the Ogre to gather hostility . Because if I poke another monster, itll keep a distance and try to avoid it . Lets sink the one that can be sunk by hit & away . OK At that time, a terrible plosive sound was heard from behind . !? What is it this time !? I thought something was wrong, and when I turned around, I found two people in a frozen lake about 30 meters away from me . One is a tall, shirtless man with long hair that has no shame . The other is wearing cracked armor and its gender is unknown . The man has a large double-edged ax gives off a silver-white shine in his hand, and he lowers his arms so as to loosely weaken and stares at the person wearing armor . The person in the armor was glaring at the long-haired man, perhaps slamming into the surface of the frozen lake with some tremendous force, cracking the center of the crushed ice . From the situation, the people who were making the battle sound that Amako was saying can be seen as these two people DDD, The movement of the monsters has stopped ? When I saw the monsters, their bodies shook and ran away . As if they didnt want to be noticed by a terrifying existence, I felt an unpleasant premonition of the monster escaping to the forest, and I lightly poke Neah stuck on my shoulder . Are you okay, Neah Hmm, yeah . I dont know what that is, but lets chase Ark soon . At the speed of horses and Burlin, well get to Miarak soon, and theres no reason to be here anymore . Shes shaking . Does she not learn from experience? Its true that Ark-sans horse and Bluerin will soon reach Miarak, but Ive never seen something make her so scared . Uh, uh A long-haired man who slowly walks up to the person in armor who is struck by ice and cannot move . Lightly swing up the ax held in his hand , This is bad !? Usato !? I reflexively jumped forward . By all means, that long-haired man doesnt look normal . I dont know if the person in that armor is also an ally, but Im not going to be so stupid to get hit by him . I lit the healing magic on my fist and immediately narrowed the distance, and at the same time, I hit the abdomen of the long-haired man who swung up his ax with a moderately healing punch . At that time, there was a strange feeling in my fist . Why is it hard? Even if it was blocked by muscles, it didnt feel like hitting a zombie . While being puzzled by the feeling of hitting a hard scale like that Wicked dragon or that snake, he looks back and calls out to the person in armor who looks up at me in a daze . Ive been hit ? Lightly hit by him Can you move !? Ah, ah ouch, pain A person in armor holding his legs . Its a higher voice than I imagined . I cant see his facial expression, but it seems that he is injured everywhere . I have to heal his injuries with healing magic immediately . Thinking so, when I rushed to him (?) And tried to apply healing magic, he grabbed my hand . Run now ! No matter how successful the surprise attack, he will get up immediately ! What do you mean hell get up? Usato! Behind !! When I hear the voice of Neah and the sound of something breaking behind me, it seems that he was approaching us by cutting the wind . Immediately, I turned around and saw the long-haired man trying to slam his fist here . I stick out my right palm in front of me and catch the mans fist . ! Hmmph ! The impact penetrates the fist . While being surprised at the unexpected power, I put my strength into my legs and endured the impact, and on the contrary, caught his fist . The long-haired man opened his eyes with no expression . DDDD !? Kidding me he stopped it ? For some reason, the person in armor was also surprised, but now lets concentrate in front of us . Though he looks at me with deadpan eyes, but I can feel hostility . DDD Theres no mistake, hes an enemy . Then , Ill heal you, so fly a little further !! I pulled the fist that I grabbed and released a roundhouse kick with my left foot that was pulled far back . However, the long-haired man catches the kick with his arm holding the ax . Although I tried to kick off his defense, my kick was completely stopped by the mans tremendous strength . DDDD He stopped my kick just like that !? The long-haired man puts his strength into his fist held by me . Again, he stabs his foot into the ice and tries to compete with me, but the ice, which is the scaffolding, gets a big crack . Ugh !? What power ! If I stop focusing for a second, Ill lose !? Hes equivalent to me no, maybe a little more stronger . Someone can compete with Usatos stupid power !? Please support me while just complaining! Neah activates magic and pours a restraint spell from my fist to stop his movement for a moment . DDDD !? Hmm! With that little gap, I used a healing restraint fist in the form of pushing up from below into his chest, hit it more than before, and forcibly took a distance . Its good that I got off from him, but he looks like he didnt take much damage from the feel of the fist . While waving my left hand that I hit, I raised my voice . What is that person, thats not some humane power ? Oi, are you really saying that? Do you understand that the words will come back to you? . As expected, theres someone who can compete with my strength ! Kuu I should have trained more in this case ! Kuu, my ass! Isnt it strange that someone can compete with you . I cant hear Neahs words because I have an expression of biting a bitter gourd . If you cant hear it, you cant hear it . E He might get up soon, so I dont have time to heal the person in armor . While being wary of the attack of the long-haired man, I put my hand on the back and knees of the person in armor and lifted it . What Time to leave . Y-You should be leaving instead !! Im wearing armor hes not sweet enough to leave me! Does this person know who that long-haired man is? Then I have to ask about the situation later . Dont worry, its something Im used to . What do you mean Uwa !? While holding the person in armor, I leave the place at full speed . Moving with people is my main business for Im under the rescue squad . It doesnt change even if you wear armor . Rather, at the time of the battle of the Demon Kings army, all the knights wore armor, so its no problem . Besides, there is no reason for me, a healing magician, to leave the injured and run away ! Its a little pain, but this is recovery magic, isnt it? Its healing magic . Injuries arent a big deal, so theyll heal quickly! Wait, youre a healing magician !? And yet you were dealing with him !? Yes . . ! I can hear a loud noise behind me and I can hear something approaching while crushing the ice . So he is going to chase after me, I dont know what kind of existence the other person is, but to try and chase up with me ! The signs are getting farther away as I accelerate my feet . The person in the armor holding it could see the back, it was breathtaking . Who are you Im Usato . A messenger from the Kingdom of Lingle, and your average healing magician . I came to give Mia Rak an important letter how about you? Neah on the shoulder whispered, Hes not normal , but I ignore it and ask the person in armor who has relaxed . Then, the helmet trembles as if to stagnate . Im Leo !? Get away! I reflexively jumped away from the place in response to the panicked voice of the person in armor . The next moment, a big icicle pierced the place where I was from the sky . The icicles disperse tremendous cold air and burst like a shot . I was surprised to see the long-haired man approaching me while swinging a double-edged ax when I turned my eyes to the direction in which the icicle would have flown . And many icicles came falling from the sky , Tsk, Neah, a magic of resistance !! Im already doing it !? If I ate such an icicle like a shotgun, I would put Neah and the person in armor in danger!? Hes probably resistant to ice and wrapped in magic, I concentrate on avoiding the falling icicles . What is it! Hes beyond the scope of magic !! I feel a great power from that axe, but its not your average power !? While supporting the person in armor with only one hand, I knock off the shot with the other hand . By the time all the icicles had fallen, the long-haired man who should have separated was quite close . Sorry, I got you involved in our battle The person in the armor said so weakly . On the other hand, when the long-haired man pierces the ice ground with an ax vigorously, he takes a deep breath and raises a loud voice that cannot be imagined from an expressionless guy like him . Ooooooooooooooooo !! This guy Was this person the one who made the monster run away ! And looking at the ice from before, was he the reason that this lake was frozen !? Be ready to move at any time . His name is Karon The person in armor trembled and muttered in a voice that only I could hear, as if he was looking at something horrid . He was originally a human a man who was supposed to be a hero . Originally a human being . He was supposed to be a hero . The words made me realize that this situation was endlessly bad . Chapter 100 He was supposed to be a hero !? The first thing that came to mind in the words of the person in armor was the appearance of senpai and Kazuki . However, I immediately deny that idea . The physique, body, and magic that are separated from that person clearly do not apply to humans on earth . Rather, the thickness of the skin and superhuman strength arent possible overnight . In the first place, if someone had such a superhuman strength in the same world as me, I would be surprised . By hero you mean that he was chosen by this country? Yeah, thats right . Theres two interpretations of hero in this world . The first; A person with the qualities of a hero summoned from another world like a senpai and Kazuki . The second; The country gives one individual the title of hero and therefore that person becomes a hero . In this case, this long-haired man Karon is the latter . Even so, he Karons power is beyond the scope of humans I dont want you to be saying that of all people Shut up . However, the problem is what to do in this current situation . I want to withdraw from here but it doesnt look like hell let us do that ! I spread my legs half a step and look at Karon who is carrying an ax and glaring at me . Lets see, if I turn my back on this person, the icicle just before will fly . However, even if I stay here, hell just attack . While doing so, Karon puts his hands on the icy ground like a beast . Hes coming! You, Usato right! Please leave me behind !! I dont want to get in your way !! The person in armor, Leo-san was it ? The voice was a little high and husky, but judging from his name, it was a man . His injuries were completely healed, so I let him down . I dont know you very well and Im also worried about the strange creature on your shoulder whom you were talking to but I can see that youre not a villain . What do you mean by strange !? Im an owl !? No, youre a vampire . While looking inwardly, I look at the person in armor who moved a little behind me . Ill talk about what happened with him in Miarak later . First, help me overcome this situation . Leo turned his palm toward Karon with his armor . Theres no weapons, is he planning to fight with magic? E The person who was fighting him alone until a while ago, it would be reliable if we could fight together . Thank you . Im counting on you . !? Youre counting on me me reliable? Hmm? ! For a moment, I felt that he was displaying a disappointing and strange feeling, but when I saw Karon put effort into his legs, I switched my thoughts and jumped forward . The first move was overwhelmingly faster than me! A healing restraint bullet was released under Karons feet, and he hurried on as much as he could to close the distance . Karon is about to fly, perhaps trying to intercept me as he approaches, but my healing restraint hits his unsuspecting right foot directly, causing him to lose his posture . If youre a heavy opponent, then youre not used to this! Basically heavy guys do not defend! Ive learned in the battle with the Wicked dragon! Neah! Youre gonna lose consciousness if you dont focus! DDDD! We continued tossing punches with extreme speed . Continuously hitting him with the healing restraint fist to block the movement DDD, Tsk! However, I feel a terrible cold air from Karons ax and immediately withdraw my protruding arm . At the next moment, the ax swung around by force passing where my arm was . That was dangerous, I was taken aback just now !! Ooooooooooo !! Ku Its like theres no weightDDDas I avoid the onslaught of attacks from Karon who wields his ax as if swinging a wooden stick . If I was hit by it, I would be seriously injured, and if Im careful, I would die instantly . Moreover, in addition to the slashing, another troublesome thing is this cold . Ive managed to control it with healing magic now, but if I continue to be exposed to cold air, I cant move properly . Every time the ax was swung around, a strong cold air was released and robbed me of my body temperature . Neah a magic of resistance ! For the cold !? Or slash The axe was swung in front of my face . It didnt hit me but that chilled my entire body . Neah, who is at the same height as my face, felt the coldness as her face was showing a deep blue colour . Slash, the slash! Hoot slash is it !? Because the resistance spell was activated, the slashing did not work for me but honestly, I do not want to receive an ax on my face, so lets attack when theres a gap . When holding a fist and trying to restrain the opponent, ice gravel popped out from behind and hit Karons hand holding the ax directly . The gravel of ice spread widely contrary to its appearance, and Karons hands and the ground were sewn with ice . Hmm!? Usato, now !! Looking behind, Leo holds his palm . Did he accurately aim only at the handle of the ax that was swung around !? Ice gravel DDD No, he compressed the magical power of ice with both hands, and shot two magical bullets of ice in a row, hitting Karons legs, and further strengthening the restraint . That helped! Neah! Accumulate all of the magic restraint at once !! Yeah yeah, Ive already witnessed your rash actions one too many times!! A fist with restraint magic . The binding force of each blow is insignificant, but if you hit it continuously, it will become a considerable binding force! I stepped on Karon who was about to start moving while crushing the ice, and waved my fist . Oooooooo! Eighteen fists were struck simultaneously . I couldnt do more than that because there was a risk of damaging Karons body . However, it seems that the restraint spell worked by itself, and Karons limbs that were beaten by me had multiple layers of restraint spell . Phew Well, uh, should I admire this guy who has been getting hit by this monsters fist? I was worried that I had overdo as what Neah pointed out . The feeling that remains on my fist felt like hitting the scales of the wicked dragon but the damage itself does not seem to pass much Lets get into Miarak early . If we dont leave soon, this person will start rampaging immediately, honestly, we can only suppress it now . Its unusual of you to look at this situation rationally . You didnt just insanely rush in and Thats rude of you to call me that . While being wary of Karon who did not move, we went back and urged the person in armor to enter Miarak . However, Ooo ! He is still able to move !? Usato, I will support you again! Once more Ooooooooooooooo ! A roar that was strong enough to shake the air . The voice made me feel something extraordinary was about to happen . Along with that, something like a horn grows from the mans head . What the !? Horns !? A tail is also growing !? Karon has two white horns from the temporal region and a blue dragon-like tail from the waist . Karon screamed as if in response to his transformation . Thats a dragon !? How could humans transform into a dragon !? Thats too early ! There should still be time! What do you mean!? I asked Leo-san, but I didnt get a response because he was upset by the sudden situation . While doing so, Karon, who finished the transformation, swings up an ax with a stronger cold air than before . In the torrent of tremendous magical power that can be felt on the skin, Neah thrust into the bosom of my uniform . At that time, I heard a voice saying Pugyafu, but I ignored her and stand in front of Leo who was upset as I protect my face and abdomen with both arms . The next moment, the wind and cold air blew away from the ax that was swung down, which felt like a snowstorm . Guuuuuuuuuuuu! Hyaah ~~~! Fortunately or unfortunately, I was blown away and was struck from my back against the icy ground near the gate of Miarak . Neah is screaming in my inner pocket, so shes safe, but . . Im not . Damn, whos that person ! IThats not normal to blow someone off with just cold air ! My body got cold and I couldnt move well . It doesnt feel like Im freezing, but its so cold that my limbs isnt moving well . . Leo He was blown away with me and fell just behind me . I want to rescue him right away, but first of all I need to heal my body DDD Ooooooooo !! Tsk, so you are still chasing me! The ax was swung up and Karon was catching up, and his cheeks cramped . It would be fatal if he attacked in this situation, but no matter how much healing magic I applied, the coldness wouldnt stop . Whats more, theres no time for Neah to apply resistance to the cold air . At this rate, a certain death is waiting . As if Ill die in such a place !! Forcibly apply healing magic to my legs that arent moving in the cold, I tried to stand up . If I couldnt move completely in this cold weather, I would have died long ago !! Thinking so, when I stood up scolding my trembling body and looked up, Karon had already begun to swing down his ax . On top Ill show you a counter attack!! I hold my fist with the resistant magic as much as I can and swing it . DDD Clink! DDDD !? What? However, before Karons fist came into contact with my fist, the ax that Karon swung down was blocked by something and was flipped . Karon, who landed on the ground, continued to swing his ax, but everything was blocked by something like a transparent wall, and the attack did not pass . Is this a barrier? Looking closely, there is a translucent light blue barrier between me and Karon, which was deployed not only in front of me but also to cover Mia Rak . The barrier that trapped Eva in tSamaria was not as big as this . Who on earth Usato-dono !! Ark-san! Ark-san comes down from the wall near the castle gate . Amako and Bluerin Did you leave them in Miarak? Are you okay !? Warm up with my flames now !! No, Im okay . Rather than that, you should treat that person over there Karon cant handle us anymore . The barrier is stronger than it looks, so theres no need to be afraid . The problem is Leo-san, who was blown away with me . Im still paralyzed by the cold, but now that Im able to move a lot, I lift Leo-san, who has fainted, and cast healing magic . Ark-san, who moved next to me when he was shedding magical power while looking at the coldness of his armor, created a flame in his palm . Ark-san Usato always has a bad habit of holding it in . Please rely on me a little more . Thank you The heat of the flame warms my cold body . I looked at Ark-san and smiled and we moved to the gate of Mia Rak, where Ark-san seems to have come out . During that time, a black owl jumped out of my clothes . Puha, Usato! Are you trying to suffocate me !? Oh, Im sorry . I forgot about you . So terrible !? For the time being, it all worked out . Surely, if I had eaten that snowstorm, I might have been blown far away rather than frozen . In the first place, whats going on in MiaRak . Karon, a man with horns and a tail . Leo-san is wearing armor that covers the whole body . And, the strange tranquility of Miarak who does not show up even in such a disaster . In any case Look at Karon, who is outside the barrier . There is a reflection of him glaring at me and groaning like a beast . Honestly, I was the one who would have lost if I continued as it was . I was saved by being blocked by a barrier by chance, but I dont want to imagine what would have happened if it hadnt been for that . Im not good at brawls If possible, I wouldnt want to fight him again . On the other hand, I had a feeling that I had to fight with Karon again, even if I didnt like it . When I entered the floating city of Miarak and joined with Amako and Bluerin, what I saw was a very quiet cityscape . There are no stores open and no people . While feeling unpleasant at the deserted scene, I asked Ark-san who was next to me . This is Yes, for some reason there are no people . No way, the people here were killed by Karon ? No, then there should be blood and traces of being devastated . Amako, the smell of blood Yeah, not at all That is not Karons work . Then why? In this situation, there may be no one in the castle beyond sight . Guru Bluerin also said that there are no signs of people here . Really This may not be just a simple handling of letters If Miarak is to be handed over in such a situation, it seems meaningless to hand over the letter . Usato-dono, why dont you look for the person who created the barrier? Yes? Even if it is due to such a wide range of barriers and magic tools, it will take human hands to bring out the effect to that extent . If you look for that person, you may solve this mysterious situation . Yeah . As Ark says, first look for the person who created the barrier . At the moment, this person, who seems to be the only person involved in Miarak, has fainted in the last blow . Neah, who is now in the form of the village girl, agreed with Ark-sans words and glanced at the person in the armor . Certainly what we should do now is to grasp the situation . Well, if we have Nea, Amako, and Bluerin who have a better sense than humans, we will find them soon . No need to do that ! A muffled voice echoed from the back . Apparently Leo-san woke up . For the time being, when I lowered him, I saw his armor full of dents . Im sorry . I was helped again . Are you okay? Is there anything that hurts? No, strangely theres none . Im surprised that Im not even tired . Im sorry Ive been despising healing magic until now . Im really grateful to you . He felt a little embarrassed and bowed his head . However, the words of Leo, who raised his head next, startled me . But the skilled healing magician is really awesome! I never thought he would hit him with his fist, let alone take a punch that easily! A- Ahahaha, its not a big deal Leo-sans words made me squeeze my cheeks . Im sorry, ordinary healing magicians arent good at hand-to-hand fighting . Rather, its strange to go for a hit . And oi, the fox and the owl behind me . You seem to be desperately holding back, but you know I can hear you laughing? But Im sorry Emotions rise and fall sharply Is he emotionally unstable? Is he younger under the armor? His height is a little taller than mine, and he may be unexpectedly close to my age . So Leo-san Are you referring to me? Huh? Did I make a mistake in his name? No, but I feel like he introduced himself as Leo . Oh, is it because weve met for the first time, but after fighting together, we call them each other by nickname Is that so? No, that Dont mind it . Just call me Usato, because its easier to call me that than to change it right now . Ah, thats right . Its too much trouble, so lets leave the name behind . Because he was wearing a helmet, I dont know his facial expression, but I think hes very happy as I see him nodding with his arms folded . It wasnt intended for me . You guys want to know what the situation is for Miarak now . Yes Ill tell you more about it at the castle, because I have to report it as well . In the castle? Is there still a person here? Leo-san nods to Ark-sans words . Oh, but the number isnt that big . Follow me and Ill guide you to the castle . Bluerin Is it okay to take this blue grizzly along? Is the bear there a monster? And is it a blue grizzly I dont mind if it doesnt attack people but he cant enter the castle . Gua Bluerin growled . I somehow understood what he was saying, so I spoke to Leo-san for Burlin . Dont worry, hes fine . Oh, is that so Leo-san, who was slightly backtracked, turned awkwardly and started walking toward the castle, making a rattling noise . When we followed him, Amako who had moved next to me looked up at me . Usato, are you aware? Hmm? What ? That person Amakos line of sight turns to Leo-san . What are you aware of? Is it something important? What happened to him? He oh, ah no, no . Yeah, its nothing . What are you really worried about? Amako smiled a little and walked next to me, looking forward to seeing what I was saying . I dont know what you mean at all Well, if you say its okay, then its okay . I was following Leo-san with my friends, still feeling uncomfortable . Chapter 101 The road to the castle of Mia Rak was terribly quiet . There were no people, and even the items for sale were left unattended It was as if people had disappeared at a certain time, and it felt disturbing Leo Walking with Ark-san and others in a city dominated by silence, I called out to Leo, a man in armor who was walking in front of us . Yes, what is it? Why dont you take off your helmet? !? From a while ago, I was a little worried about him who never tried to remove his helmet . When he heard my words, he suddenly held his head in his hand . Oh, it was rude to keep my face hidden forever . Im sorry, Ill remove it now . Leo tries to take off his helmet immediately . However, contrary to expectations, the helmet does not come off as if it was caught by something . Ah, Eh? I cant get it? Mmm, Mmm ! Leo grabs his own head and tries to pull it up . Probably the armor was distorted during the battle with Karon, and he was caught in the helmet and could not be removed . Leo, who started jumping up on the spot, turned around as after noticing our line of sight . His voice seemed to tremble . I-I will remove it at the castle . Well, thats better Leo, who was embarrassed, turned to the front and started walking again . Somehow, he muttered something like Ive done it or Maybe its no good anymore or something like that . Since he said that he has to report the contents to the castle so I thought he seems to be serious . Is he a more playful person than I expected? Thats right . Its very rare to have a personality that feels naturally familiar like that . Ark-san nods to my words . I just met Leo, but I had various impressions . Reliable, serious, kindness that cared about others more than himself, and a friendly personality I could feel hes a little unfortunate, but Im sure that its just me . Not all the people I meet are unfortunate people every time . If were talking about people who are unfortunate What? When I casually glance at Neah walking diagonally in front of me, I was returned with a jerky eye . . Sigh Hey !? Its terrible to sigh when you see a persons face !? I didnt even do anything !? No, its just that youre kinda unfortunate I dont want to be told by the most unfortunate guy! This devil and brain for muscle desensitized man! Im shocked that you can throw all the taunts you can think of . I have no choice but to complain about the bad words . It was insensitive . Aside from the devil and the brain muscles, Im proud that I have reached an area that is too sharp for reflexes . If youre talking about pain, Im usually in pain . Im just putting up with it . The point is, if Im enthusiastic I can stand it and I cant stand it if I dont feel like it . I wonder if youll notice that something is strange when you can put up with it Humans are creatures that get stronger every time they overcome pain Terrible muscle pain during training . Pain that continued to be abused, ignoring the screaming muscles . Injury and poison in the battle with the snake . Avoiding training just to be unilaterally beaten by Rose . Injury in the battle with the wicked dragon . Mental attack in Samaria . It wasnt all half-baked, but I endured it and got over it . After all that, did you still think you were human? However, the vampire whos hiding as the skin of the village girl returned with such a reaction, perhaps in my words . Your reaction is hurting me . No, because think about it in common sense because ordinary humans dont punch an ogre with a single blow and only a monster could withstand hundreds of years of mental attack? Its not like shes making fun of me . But it still stings to hear it !? I was almost crying because of the reaction . Stop it Neah . Cant you see that Usatos hurt? Amako ! I knew you were on my side, Amako . Amako hugging my arm with both arms glared at Neah . Usato is still human . Still . Hey, why did you say it twice? It makes sense, but Im a human being, right? Its not like Id transform into another creature at a certain time, right? Amako tilted her head cutely to my appealing line of sight . ? No, dont tilt your head . And dont act as though you dont get what Im saying? Amako didnt follow up . I think its different . Stepping on and being kicked would mean exactly this . Were about to arrive at the castle . Oh, Usato, whats wrong? No way, did you get hurt somewhere in the previous battle !? My bodys fine, but my heart hurts Although my mental strength should have become stronger in Samaria, a normal shock would hurt so much more . I told Leo, who cried out in a hurry, that it was okay as he misunderstood what I was doing, and I turned to the nearby castle of Mia Rak . It looks like a castle made in the same way as the Kingdom of Lingle and Samaria . But the colour is a little light blue? There is a person here that Leo wants to meet . Well, we also have a lot to ask as well . The water around Mia Rak is frozen . Why is Karon, a mysterious man, out of control? And we have to ask about what is happening to Karon-san . We were guided by Leon and we arrived at the castle . When I moved to the front of the castle gate, a person who seemed to be a maid of the castle welcomed Leo and us . However, no one comes out of the castle except her . As soon as she saw Leo, she changed her face and rushed to him . Are you alright !? Yeah, as you can see, there are no injuries . Arent you tattered !? Oh no, Im intact inside . Well, is that so What about those people? The maid was relieved, but when she noticed us, she looked suspicious . Probably because there is a monster, Bluerin . Hes usually docile, but from the perspective of ordinary people, its a ferocious monster, the blue grizzly, so its reasonable to be wary . They helped me in danger . I can guarantee that theyre not an enemy . Leo immediately told the maid about us, there was nothing to be wary of . Usato, let her guide you, because I have to remove this armor . Oh, yes . I understand . Well, Ill see you soon . Leo, who put his hand on my shoulder, smiled and walked toward the castle . The maid who saw off Leo turned around and thanked him reverently . Then, everyone . Please follow me . Ah your, familiar familiar? May I have the blue grizzly bear be in the stables? Yes, it is okay For the time being, we put Bluerin in the stable on the premises of the castle, and then ask the maid to guide us into the castle . The inside of the castle was the same as outside . Is there nobody here ? I dont think that thats the case? It may look like theres nobody, but there seem to be some . Listening to Neahs words, I look around the castle . I dont understand even more . Its the same outside, but its strange to think that there arent many people . Its still convincing if the people of Mia Rak were erased by Karons hands outside, but can he do that much with the ice manipulator? Why did you come to Mia Rak? We came from the Kingdom of Lingle for a mission, but when we came, the water around Mia Rak was frozen and an unidentified man was rampaging what happened? ? Yes, when Ark-san asked the maid, she became silent . After a while of silence, she hesitated but opened her mouth . I I dont understand the details . I dont but it started about a month ago . A month Was it around the time before we arrived at Samaria? It means that the turmoil had begun from that time . One night, a knight suddenly rampaged . He began to attack those around him as if he had lost consciousness, and he was immediately taken over by the knights around him and put in prison . Probably, the knight is Karon . But what does it mean to suddenly rampage? After a while, he went back to normal and his usual peaceful life returned Was what we thought so, but he never returned to his sanity, and his power from that day seemed to be increasing day by day and and? Just two weeks ago, he broke the cage and escaped . He robbed Mia Rak of his powerful armor and quickly neutralized the knights and tried to destroy them . Isnt it just the power of that ax Karons ax It was coated with a strong cold air, so I thought that was the cause of changing him into a strange shape, but he had changed before that . Moreover, two weeks ago It was around that time when we left Samaria, so we went straight ahead without noticing the abnormal situation of Mia Rak . Hmmm, its a very unlucky story . So the people here were ? No . People living in Mia Rak have fled to neighboring countries . Eh? So they managed to escape while Karon was rampaging outside? Is that possible ? When I couldnt understand the maids explanation, she stopped walking in front of me and turned around . There is a big door on our side, and she puts her palm on that door . For more details, the Queen shall attend to it . Queen ? Saying so she opened the door . A woman was sitting on the throne at the back of the hall that was visible in front of the door . Is she the same age or maybe older than Rose? However, due to her tired expression and the dark circles floating around her eyes, she seems older than she is . A royal costume based on blue and a cane that was transparent like ice . The woman, who turned her eyes squinting, stared at us with interest . You guys no, so you were the ones he was talking about, right? ! Looking at me, I was confused by what she said . It was as if she knew me . Whats more, this time it didnt feel like I had been researched in advance like in Samaria . The queen slowly stood up from the throne, who opened her eyes astonishingly . Welcome to Mia Rak, I am Norn Erad Mia Rak, Queen of Mia Rak . First of all, I We cant really welcome you . A clear refusal of the Queen, Norn Erad Miarak . The words made me convinced that the delivery of this letter would not be so easy . I know were not welcome, but it seems like we were involved for no apparent reason . First of all, could you talk about what is happening? After receiving a clear refusal, Ark-san was talking to Norn-sama instead of me who did not know how to cut to the chase . In his words, Norn-sama opened her mouth small when she dropped her shoulders so that it would hang down . The voice was weak and did not make you feel any dignity . I know . I think we should welcome you but its too late . Im sorry to say it harshly Norn-sama made a shadow on her facial expression and slowly lowered her arms . It should be said that the appearance was more like a salaryman who was tired of work than a queen . Confused by the difference between what I expected and the Queen in front of me, I waited for her next words . I havent slept properly for about a week, and honestly I cant think well Eh, eh Even if you were in a bad mood for a reason that was lower than expected She casually laid the expensive cane on her side and sat roughly in the throne, holding her eyes to prevent her from sleeping . If you look closely, there is something like a bottle lying beside the throne . What, that Is it alcohol? When I was staring at the empty bottle, Nea and Amako next to me held my nose and grabbed my face . Uh, Usato thats a potion . And this strong smell its the one that has the effect of removing drowsiness Wow, potions should be expensive, but thats a great way to use them I heard about potions for the first time, but is it like an energy drink? Hearing Amakos words, the queen smiled empty and empty, grabbed the bottle with the contents beside her and drank it with a trumpet . When I saw Norn-sama, the maid behind me rushed up . No-Norn-sama! How many times do you know that overdose of potions is bad for your health !? Its okay even if its 3 hours, so please sleep! No, I dont like it! I will never wake up in three hours! I cant sleep even for a day to get rid of the problematic child who is rampaging outside! Gulp gulp gulp! Ah, all at once !? Thats no good! A queen who gulps a potion and a maid who tries to stop the assault while keeping her calm . Honestly, to me, who met the kings like Lucas-sama and Lloyd-sama, the young Norn-sama in front of me looked quite strange . Rather, shes quite odd . I havent been a queen that long and I have to be on the verge of extinction Finally, even though we were there, she started whining . It cant be helped even if its troublesome, so I sighed and decided to go forward . Uhmm, Im sorry . What is it I call out to her like a ghost who ruins everything, including the dignity she first felt . Actually, I think she is a very beautiful person but its ruined because of the dark circles and tiredness . Shall I use healing magic? Huh !? What did you say?! Was what she thought as that was another solution . When I saw Norn-sama and the maid looking at me as if they had found a savior, I was tired for some reason . It seems that it will be a while before we hear about the situation . Chapter 102 The person who was waiting for us at the castle of Mia Rak was the Queen who was chugging on potions . At first, I was taken aback, but considering the situation surrounding her and the country, it was kinda justifiable . After applying healing magic to her, we introduced ourselves again in front of Norn-sama as before . Im sorry for being rude . No, given the situation we understand . Norn-sama changed from the exhausted expression she had earlier to a satisfying face . Maybe the healing magic worked well, though the dark circles still remained, but the tired feeling had completely disappeared . But healing magic was a blind spot on our part . I never imagined it would be such useful magic I wonder if I could continue working without sleep and rest? Healed after this turmoil . Collect the magicians Even if you can heal your body, you cannot heal your mind . No matter how much you move, if the spirit that supports it becomes exhausted, you will eventually collapse . The healing magic is kind to the body, but not to the heart . If you forcibly heal your body with healing magic and continue to work without sleep, you will become crazy . In my words, the Queen was disappointed, and she played with the potion beside her with her palm . I thought I didnt have to rely on potions anymore, but I think I still need it . Norn-sama, youd better stay away from the potion than look for a healing magician first . Although the maid who was waiting behind advised Norn-sama, she did not listen at all and took good care of the potion . Is this person seriously addicted to potions? I think its too late to leave potions away . Well then, I can assume that youre messengers from the Kingdom of Lingle? Yes . We came to Mia Rak for a certain purpose . If you would, Usato-san . Prompted by Ark-san, I took out the letter from my pocket and handed it to Norn-sama, even though it was awkward . She opened the letter and silently read the letter and sighed a little . Demon King It might be impossible to get cooperation from them this time . Its not like they want to refuse but they cant afford to do anything with their problem right now . However, I handed over the letter because I wanted to convey that the threat of the Demon King was approaching . A boy in white clothes visits Its as he said . Eh? Ill put this answer on hold . On hold? So shes not refusing? I expected her to refuse immediately, but what was the intention of putting it on hold? Looking beside me, Ark-san seems to be confused as well . We are currently facing a crisis . It is no coincidence that you came at such a time . You have arrived, and I also hope you will come . I already knew that ! But I didnt believe it . Now that hes rampaging outside, no one can think of joining Mia Rak, because if he were, he would be frozen and breathless by this time . In her words, it was as if they had expected us to come before we visited here . Whats more, it sounds like someone else was foreseeing this, not herself . Still, youve come this far . Thats why I have to tell you who have come so far . The tragedy that suddenly attacked the man with the power of a dragon at the beginning of the disaster that occurred in this city . Norn-sama, who made such words, continues after taking a breath . The one who is rampaging outside is originally a knight of Mia Rak . His name is Karon . From the looks of it, youve already heard this story from her, right? She? Oh, you mean from the maid? Coming up with that conclusion and nodding to Norn-samas words . Since the rough explanation is over, lets talk about him in detail first . Hmm, she nodded and resumed the explanation . Until recently, he was just a young man who didnt have that kind of dragon-like power . So he was a normal person? Thats not the case . Hes not a normal person . That young man had a complicated circumstance . Complicated circumstances? Its an ambiguous way of saying He was a good knight . He was armed, thoughtful, and even had the potential to become a hero of the city . In fact, he and another candidate, the hero of honour . It became a fuss as to who would be the hero . Was it Leo-san who was supposed to be the hero? But if he was such a powerful person, why did he run out of control? Tilting my head and wondering, Norn-sama continued the following words . At that time, something went wrong with himhe held his head to endure something and was so confused that he injured a nearby knight . So thats why he was in prison? Yes, it took me a long time to lock him in, which even a few people couldnt hold back, but I managed to confine him to Mia Raks toughest cage, but that cage was after all . only to buy time . Exactly two weeks ago If he was supposed to be imprisoned for a month, Karon would have escaped from Mia Rak in half a month . He escaped from prison and headed for the treasure trove as if he was drawn to something, where he picked up the treasure of Mia RakCthe hero who overthrew the Demon King . The strongest and flexible weapon in the world, with power and potential comparable to the heros sword . Equivalent to the heros weapon !? I unconsciously reach my hand to the heros sword that is attached to the waist . Nowadays, it has been used a lot, such as cutting fruits and sticking into the forehead of grudges, but I know who the original user of this is . The battle between the hero and the wicked dragon shown by the ghost of Samaria . The predecessor hero was strengthening himself by sticking a knife into his body . Whats more, by strengthening that principle, it showed a mysterious power that surpassed the power of the wicked dragon in its heyday . Does Karon have a weapon that exerts such ridiculous power? Is that axe like that Thats not an axe . When hes using it, its shaped like an axe, but the original shape is just a stick . The maker said that This is a bow, a sword, Its also a whip . Its an ice cane that transforms into the optimal shape of the bearer . So a cane, not an axe The current shape of the axe is that it is the most suitable shape of armour for Karon now . That power is convincing . Rather than a half-baked sword or spear, the blow of an axe trying to smash it with force cooled my liver . Its great that he handles weapons that can only be handled by the bearer of his choice, but I cant be happy if hes in that state . On the contrary, hes out of control . So did he freeze the water around Mia Rak? Norn-sama nods to Ark-sans question . It freezes that much water . Im glad I didnt get hit by it when Leo was fighting . It wouldnt have been unscathed if I received something of that scale head-on . No, maybe it was an attack like a snowstorm that was unleashed after Karons body transformed? So maybe it must not have been powerful enough to freeze the lake . It was he himself who froze the area around the city, but that was just the result of the overflow of power he had left over . It shouldnt be that powerful during a normal runaway . Yeah . unless his power is released to the next stage . That Well, we can afford half a month for him , so its still okay . We look at Norn, who smiles as if to be relieved . Maybe when fighting with me it can be seen that his horns and tail were released to the next stage . The power of the blizzard wasnt enough to freeze the surrounding water, because he had only thrown a lot of icicles at us before that . But its really hard to say . Its probably bad if I say that Karon has already awakened to the next stage to her who was so sick before I cast healing magic . Usato, say it Usato, tell her Usato-dono, if you would please . Its painful because my friends throw the whole responsibility to me . Ark-san knows that I should report when I fight, but Neah and Amako seem to be annoyed just by thinking about it . Norn-sama Yes? What is wrong Usato, showing such a mysterious face . It maybe that Karon has already awakened . Now he has horns on his head and a dragons tail on his hips . So its a pretty bad situation . Eh? Norn-sama, who had settled tightly, her voice trembled . He- He has already awakened? Yes When I nodded, she held her head . Calm down, calm down Norn-sama . Its okay . He shouldnt be untouched yet . If I can manage him by then, Ill still be able to recover Norn-sama, who started muttering something, felt a strange melancholy . However, not only her but we are worried too . Whether we are in this country or not, we cannot avoid a conflict with Karon . When that happens, can I stand up against him who has awakened to the next level? In addition, he has a weapon comparable to the weapon of the hero . For the time being, I also have a heros weapon, but it is meaningless because the bearer of this is not me in the first place . No, there are many unclear points in Norn-samas story . Where does Karons power come from in the first place? His magic is beyond the scope of being supplemented by one persons magical power anymore . The magical power that caused a snowstorm and froze all the surrounding water was out of the standard I know it was more powerful than senpai and Kazuki . [ Knight Leona, Im late, but Im back from the battlefield!] Hmm? A familiar voice echoed from the door of the hall . Norn-sama, who heard the voice, raised her face and smiled as if she was welcoming a person outside the door . Enter Yes The door opened quietly and I was a little confused when I saw the person who came in . I thought it was Leo from the voice, but it was a woman who betrayed my expectations and came in . A woman with beautiful blonde hair that stretches to the waist and tied together, and eyes that are sharp like a hawk . The woman who came into the hall wearing light armor and a long skirt walked up to us when she bowed politely and naturally . Huh ? She smiled and tapped my shoulder, then walked up to the throne where Norn-sama was sitting and bent her knees . Suddenly, I was hit on the shoulder and I tilted my head out of surprise . Whats this, shes a very friendly person . It was as easy as greeting a friend . Is that normal in this city? Im glad you came back safely . Your words are unworthy for me . You are the only knight who can take on Karon . Now, if you lose you, no one can fight him . So good job on returning . Knight Leona . So thats Leona-san? The fact that she was dealing with Karon means shes a fairly strong knight . Hmm wait a minute? Just a while ago, the only person fighting Karon-san was me and Leo-san . If she was there, I wouldve spotted her, but was this person also fighting? He has achieved the awakening of power . I heard from Usato . How strong is Karon in your eyes? It seems that his violence has increased and the strength has increased accordingly . Im sorry, I was instantly defeated immediately after the awakening, so my information only goes as far as my analysis A knight like you in an instant this is bad . Norn-sama who listened to Leona-sans report looked up . Leona-san, who raised her face with her knees bent, glanced at me for a moment . To be honest, I was defending myself even when trying to defeat Karon before he awakened . Is he that strong? Yes, and I can live and stand here because of him here Usato . Hmm? Why does my name pop out of Leona-sans mouth? Thanks to him, what do you mean? He must be a healing magician, so there should be no way to fight No, he crossed over with Karon only with healing magic and his physical strength, and even helped me who had fainted . Usato, is that true Usato? Norn-sama was talking to me, but my confused head couldnt recognize her words . With my confused look, I once again stared at Leona-san . She tilted her head to my eyes . That, wait are you Leo ? Mu, whats up now Wait, you were a woman? Norn-sama and the maid who were in front of Leo-san got stuck in a daze . Leo Leona-san also stiffened her expression with a smile . Leo-san, who slowly approached us after a while of silence, grabbed my shoulder with all ones might . Did you misunderstand me as a man? Until now? Well, you were tall, and your voice was muffled through your armor, so it wasnt clear Tall Wait, then why did you call me Leo? Well, I thought it was your name . Speaking of which, Leo Leona-san releases her hand from my shoulder without force . For the time being, when I first tried to apologize, she squeezed out her voice while shaking her shoulders . Its okay . Usato Ah no, that is It was I who misunderstood . Yes, thats right . If someone is taller than you and wearing full-body armor, you can easily mistake it for a man . Moreover, with such a non-feminine tone, a manly personality . Thats why So you dont have to apologize . Yes, I was the only one who was dancing in your palms . Looking diagonally below, I dont know what to say to Leona-san, who is laughing humbly with a crying face . Sadly, this emotionally unstable reaction made me convinced that this person was Leo-san, so I dont think its bad . I feel that the eyes of Norn-sama and the maid have become stricter . Looking behind, Neah and Ark-san sent a gaze like, Wait, didnt you notice? And Amako, did you know about it all this time? Yup If you knew about it, then tell me . No, Im the one who misunderstood it so it was my fault . Everyone was staring at me, but now I was thinking about how to apologize to Leona-san . Chapter 103 Leo was actually a woman, and her name was Leona . I had a terrible misunderstanding and desperately apologized to her shocked looked and managed to calm her down . So Usato . Did you fight the awakened Karon? Yes, well for the time being . Nodding to Norn-samas expression, it made her look a little tired from the commotion . Even though I said I fought against him, I was just hitting him back, even though I was blown away by the snowstorm and couldnt move . I dont know if its a battle, but if my information is useful, I should say it . I have the same impression as Leo na-san . The horns and tail made the atmosphere even more violent . Maybe if I had to fight next time, I would lose in terms of strength . It may end up In fact, even before awakening, he was the same or maybe even stronger than I was . If his power continues to increase, the only part that I can beat him is speed . Then, I have to train to improve my speed and strength, considering the possibility of facing each other . Norn tilted her head while I folded my arms and was thinking about the training regime for the future . Is it a mistake? Now, it sounds like Usato had the same power as him before he was awakened . Huh !? S-Shit . What a grave hole . I should have wrapped it in more oblate . I knew I shouldnt have told them about the fight with Karon . No way, its just a figure of speech . Huh, you dont have to be humble, Usato . I was watching with my own eyes . Youre overwhelming Karon with just your physical strength Although I tried to deceive them, I was corrected by Leona-san who had regained her composure . Leona-san might have remembered the scene when me and Karon-san were fighting, with a biting smile and a strong clenched fist . Despite holding me, he runs on the ice like the wind and not only pulls Karon away ! He even avoided the falling ice spear, and even knocked off scattered debris with his bare hands . ! Le-Leona-san ? I was watching his fight in the side lines, it can be said that the crisis detection ability that almost completely avoided the axe that is swung around in front of him, and the agility to avoid are especially far from human beings! . Somehow shes being overly excited ? Im grateful for her introducing me, but I feel like she doesnt have to explain that much . I mean its true, but when hearing it from someone, it makes me embarrassed Norn-sama, who was slightly drawn to Leonas heated explanation, widened her eyes and turned her eyes to me . I thought I wasnt the only one, but the Kingdom of Lingle sent a ridiculous human Its obviously not normal to compete with Karon in that state with just your body . Maybe youre the rumoured rescue squad? Yes This person, like Gladys-san and Lucas-sama, does not seem to know Rose, but seems to know the rescue squad from rumors . E Im a little scared to hear about the rumors of the rescue squad . Its decided ? Norn-sama nodded once when she saw me . Im having doubts about the words she muttered . I finally figured out why he expected you to come . He? Who is it? The word he that Norn-sama has pointed out earlier . At first I thought it was Karon-san or Leo-san, but its obviously different . They were expecting us to come here and still grasping Karons current situation . Lets meet him now . Leona Norn stood up from the throne and talked to Leona . Let Usato meet him . You too . Then, what about Karon? Yes, well reveal everything . Leona-san was slightly skeptical of Norn-samas words, but when she immediately returned to her serious expression, she moved to the immediate vicinity of us . Along with that, Norn-sama also approached us . Norn-sama, what exactly is Originally, a secret place in Miarak that is only shown to people of special status . I will take you to that place . Secret place ? Is that the he that Norn-sama mentioned? The one who were meeting is the one who created the armor of Charon the one who created the sword of the hero who defeated the Demon King . !? The person who created the weapon of the hero !? So its the person who is also the creator of the knife I have now right? Please wait a moment . The hero who defeated the Demon King was a story hundreds of years ago, isnt it? An ordinary human shouldnt be able to live for such a long time I remembered what Neah said to me . It is impossible for humans, but there is a possibility for monsters such as Neah that have more intelligence and lifespan than humans . Yes . Its not a human that will meet you from now on . Norn-sama, who answered my mumbling, hit the floor three times with the cane on her hand . Then, a blue pattern emerges on the ground and disappears as if the feet sink into the ground . I turn my face towards Neah . She had a stern look and was touching the floor with a blue pattern . Neah, what is that? Yeah, its magic . And its very old and highly hidden . I didnt even notice And its from some high level magician . Its sad to say, but this person can handle magic better than I do . While hiding as much as possible and talking with Neah, our bodies went down through the floor . When I looked overhead, I saw the maid waving from the place where the floor was translucent . The scaffolding went down steadily . During that time, Norn-sama, who was staring at her cane, raised her face . We still have some time before descending . If you have any questions, please ask . What should I ask ? The most important thing to ask is about the people I will meet from now on, but is it okay because I can understand it immediately? Ark-san talked to Norn-sama when he was thinking about what to ask . Queen, can I ask you a question? I dont mind if its something I can answer . So, how did the people living in this city move to the neighboring country? Now that Karon is rampaging, it should take a lot of time and effort to move even a small number of people while hiding . Right, we didnt ask how they sent the citizens of Mia Rak to neighboring countries . Although it is a city, there are many people who live there . Moreover, the surroundings are ice, not water . No matter how many people can ride on a ship, it is meaningless if the water surface is frozen . In the meantime, how did the Mia Rak people escape abroad? In moving the people from here, I first asked Leona to stop Karon, and while she was stalling, I moved all the people . E Isnt that impossible? I couldnt say it, but the explanation was too concise and suspicious . Norn-sama, who saw our reaction, smiled as if noticing our doubt . You cant be convinced by this explanation . Its a reckless operation so far, but with the help of the person well meet from now on, we succeeded in this reckless operation . Norn-sama said that, and raised the cane in her hand to show us . A triangular jagged scale-like jewel was fitted in the center of the cane, and light similar to the barrier covering Mia Rak was emitted from it . Is this the magic tool that created the barrier? Yes . To be precise, its a tool that combines magic . This is also a special wand that he created and has been passed down to us royal family . In other words, can it be said that Norns cane is the last fort to protect this city called Mia Rak? When I heard that a large barrier was emitted from the magic tool, I thought it was a bigger device, but it was quite compact . This wand can create a wide-area barrier by putting magical power into it . There is a restriction that it can only be used in this city under his control, but with my magical power, I can develop a barrier with a certain strength in any form . Although it can only be used in limited places, it is a magic tool that exerts a reasonable effect . It is quite nonstandard to be able to continue to activate with the magical power of one person . When she was drinking the potion a while ago, she was throwing it I moved the people safely by creating a barrier between Karon and the people, but most of the forests are ferocious because of Karons attention . Ive put the knights on an escort mission, so very few people are in the castle right now . So thats why The reason why there is no knight in Mia Rak is because they went out together to escort the people who are moving from the ferocious monster . Its a difficult situation . That means that Leona-san was actually dealing with Karon alone . I was on the defensive from start to finish . To this day, I was almost stabbed . Still, I think its amazing . Without any help, she couldnt be weak when she confronted a big enemy named Karon . Dismayed by my words, Leona-san turned away awkwardly . No, no, if I could do better in the first place, I might have managed to defeat him before he had awakened Dont be too demeaning to yourself, you did well . Norn-sama answered Leona, who was self-deprecating herself . Humility is both your strength and your weakness . What you need now is confidence . If you have that, youll be Mia Raks Norn-sama ! Leona interrupted Norns words and made a painful voice . She immediately bowed to her rude attitude, but her expression turned into a harsh one . I didnt know what Norn-sama said, but I understood that the words after that were not very good for Leona-san . There seems to be some reason . Yeah . Nodding to Ark-san who was watching the exchange between the two . Im curious, but its not something we should get involved in . This is a problem between Norn-sama and Leona-san, the master and the servants . Its almost time we reach the bottom layer . Norn-sama said with a slightly sunken voice . When I looked at her voice, I found that the magical pattern that glowed blue gradually lost its light . He said this to me,[You are an immature and inexperienced queen . See yourself with those two eyes . ] When I was watching the floor going down quietly, Norn-sama murmured . In my eyes, you guys seemed credible . Still, we should be careful . Caution? Is it something to be careful about? Yeah . If you meet him, dont be scared . He has a slightly big and scary face, is uselessly intimidating, and his words and actions are over the top, but his heart is kind . ? So The scary face was uselessly intimidating, and the words and actions were from above Is she referring to Rose? No, its not unreasonable . What . if thats all there is to it, then Im okay with . Even if its a scary face, I dont think it will surpass that strong face of Rose . Its alright because I know a similar person . Although the person were going to meet is an outsider, there could be no more scary people than Rose . Rather, I even wonder if there is a more terrifying existence in this world than that person . It cant be . There shouldnt be someone who would be the same as him . . Eh? I instinctively asked her, who muttered a little . Is he such a great existence? Maybe even more than Rose ? No, lets not based this on Rose, and its possible that hes amazing in a different sense . While thinking so, the scenery around me was changing . Until now, the scene where only the deep blue walls continued was changed to a huge cave . Oh Unintentionally, a voice of admiration leaked from my mouth . A cave with an unusually wide ceiling and width . There were fountains everywhere in the cave, and blue light leaked from the bottom of the cave, illuminating the inside of the cave . It was a fantastic sight . I was surprised that there was space in the basement, but I didnt think I could see such a beautiful view . This is the treasure and heritage that Miarak is proud of . The [Kureha Fountain] This is amazing . Those are the only words I could think of . Norn-sama, who laughed a little at my words, turned to the fountain that gave off a blue glow . The water in this spring is special . It may look like shiny water, but if you drink it, you can get tremendous power . Great power? That water has such an effect but there can be no such sweet story, right? Yes . This water is poisonous to living things . And it does not give power, it draws power . The source of that power is life it turns life into power . And it is the most harmful to human beings . Turning life into power . For me, it doesnt seem very good . The power that can be easily obtained upsets peoples hearts . Drinking this water means giving in to their own weaknesses and turning away from the reality in front of them . Losing their composure, they become outlaws who just wield their powerC The scaffolding arrives at the cave . Norn-sama, who had advanced ahead of us while I was being fascinated by the surrounding scenery, reached out to the nearby fountain and scooped it up lightly . Those who want greed and karma, their hearts will be torn and bodies decay after pain . If you drink this water, your mind and body will be destroyed by its excessive effect . Thus, the royal family continues to protect this place so that the greedy will not abuse the fountain . A fountain that gives power . Surely, if someone knows about its existence, there will be no end to those who want it . By just listening to the story, I understood that the beautiful spring in front of me was dangerous . Ill show you where he is . Norn-sama, who returned the scooped water to the spring, walks to the end of the cave . When I followed her silently, she stopped in front of the biggest fountain . However, there is no one in the fountain . Where is he as Norn-sama says? Hes here Neah? Nea muttered with a tense voice . Looking at her line of sight, I was staring at the fountain . Hes definitely here . I know this sign We know . Amako, do you feel this sign too? Yeah Ark-san and I dont know what Neah and Amako are feeling . However, looking at the strong facial expressions of the two, it is clear that something is definitely in the fountain . I have brought them . Please show us your appearance . When Norn-saa utters those words, after a moment of silence, a huge something emerges from the center of the spring water . At the moment, a presence that even I could feel was emitted from that in front of me, and I stood in front of Amako and clenched my fist lightly . Oi oi, you gotta be kidding me As Neah said, we knew . It was just two months ago . The opportunity I learned about the predecessor hero . The dragon of disaster that she awakened . However, it appeared different from the wicked dragon we know . Of the four wings, two were torn from the middle, The big tail had no tip as if it had been cut off, The scales were cracked, more than half of the nails were missing, The mane extending from the neck and the beard from the lower jaw were colored pure white . To our surprise, we were looking up at him in a situation where we couldnt even make a voice, and the dragon who dripped the spring water looked down . Welcome, humans . You have done well taking care of my other half . He, the blue old dragon, said to me with a wrinkled voice reminiscent of an old man . Chapter 104 Welcome, younguns . Thank you for taking care of my other half . Different from the wicked dragon, this blue old dragon has a calm atmosphere . The clear blue eyes stare at me . It felt one-sided . The first thing that came to my mind with that word was the appearance of the wicked dragon . A monster that we were able to finally defeat together after being sealed for hundreds of years . Mine name is God Dragon Falga . A dragon that loves harmony and peace . The old dragon, who called himself Falga, shook his soaked body, and then came ashore with a slow motion . Isnt he a little bigger than the wicked dragon? From the perspective of us human beings, it is quite large . You dont have to camouflage in front of me . There are no calculations of hurting you one bit . Amako, Neah Falga No, I understand the meaning of Falga-samas words, and tell Amako and Neah undo their disguise . Theres Norn-sama and Leona-san here, but for the time being, I decided that it was better to follow Falga-samas words . Amako removes her cloak and Neah transforms back from the village girl to her original demon figure . Norn-sama and Leona-san are astonished by their appearance . What what Do not be so surprised by such an appearance . A-Anyone would be surprised !? What a joke, thats why youre an inexperienced girl . An innocent little girl . How long do you intend to be like a princess? Uuuu Norn-sama was depressed because of his dry words . Leona-san, on the other hand, was surprised, but immediately nodded as if she comprehended it . I see, I understand why Usato had extraordinary power In other words, you tooC A-Ah no no, Im a perfectly normal human being . Eh? Is that so? Instantly answering back, but she showed me a, What on earth is he even saying? Sigh, I somehow predicted that this would happen E-Ehem . As you can see, he is a god dragon, Falga-sama, who wanted to see you . Norn-sama, who had been depressed some time ago, introduced us to Falga-sama . Falga-sama, who was listening to her introduction silently, started speaking without interruption as her words ended . Usato . I was waiting for you to come . You were waiting for me? Yes, whats happening here isnt irrelevant to you . Is it ? Falga-samas words made Norn-sama look suspicious . Is it something he hasnt told her? No, more than that How is this situation unrelated to us? Either way, it seems like we are indeed involved with this mess . First of all, lets confirm that you have defeated my half . Yes, thats right . Though not alone, we defeated the wicked dragon . As evidence I take out the heros sword in the scabbard from my waist and show it to Falga-sama . Probably, this was created by him, so he should know at a glance . Is it the sword I created for him? Im sure its a Katana . The fact that one of the two pieces is here is undeniably proof that you defeated it . But still, its hard to believe to overthrow my other half with a human body The old dragon shifts his gaze from the knife to me and observes me with interest . There is no special background, no outstanding talent other than healing magic, no special bloodline . However, what made you overthrow my other half is your spirit I see, the spirit that never gives up is your power . Im not as strong as you are suggesting . In the end, my fist didnt deal much to the wicked dragon I was able to defeat the wicked dragon because I worked together with my friends . I dont feel like telling him that my mental strength was stained with ghosts, but I wanted to make it clear that defeating the wicked dragon was not something I did alone . Although it was weakened, it was still a powerful dragon . It was thanks to my friends that I was able to confront it and win . He nodded deeply when I said and looked straight at the old dragon . Thats not the case . Precisely because it was a strong opponent that you could unite and overcome it . In retrospect, you are better than that youngster . Youngster ? Its the owner of that Katana . With those words, I look at the knife . To call the former hero a youngster . Uhmm What is it, inexperienced girl . While looking at the knife, Norn-sama talked to Falga-sama with reluctance . Her expression seemed to be confused . What is this wicked dragon ? I heard that you were separated in half Dont tell me that theres another one of you out there? Falga-sama nods to Norn-samas words . Oh, yes, and hes deeply involved in this matter . Why then, until now Even if you know it, it only creates useless impatience . Impatience blunts your judgment and puts your surroundings at risk . Until today, all you have to do is protect the city and let the powerless people escape . Thats it . Norn-sama silently listens . After a little silence, she looked up with anxiety . Is this the reason why Karons dragon factor went out of control? Youre not wrong, but the cause of the runaway lies in the difference between internal and external factors . The cause of Karons runaway is the dragon factor ? Wait a minute, then does that mean Karon grew tails and horns due to the influence of this so-called dragon factor hidden in him? However, if thats the case . Ah Hmm? Whats wrong? No, nothing . Neah noticed something and began to move . Only I was aware of her suddenness, the old dragon continued to speak . The dragon that dwells in Karon did not wake up spontaneously . He was strongly influenced by something outside and was forced to wake up . That was a month ago . I understand now . The reason for Neah fidgeting . Because she was part of the cause . Because about a month ago, when Karon started to run away we were fighting the wicked dragon . It was my other half . Karon was forcibly awakened by the vibrations emitted with the awakening of the wicked dragon . Norn-sama and Leona-san were surprised by the words of the old dragon, but Amako and Ark-san both looked at Neah next to me . The face of Neah who received the eyes of three people including me was deep blue . So the wicked dragon was awakened by the power of the necromancer . At one point, the lives of many people were about to be endangered, but before that, we had to defeat the dragon, and it was supposed to end there . The wicked dragon that was the reason why Karon went out of control Not exactly Falga-sama denies Norn-samas muttering . The trigger was definitely caused by the wicked dragon . However, the factor of the dragon that sleeps in Karon is not easily awakened . The power of the dragon isnt so weak that it could be awakened with the roar of a weakened dragon . Then why did he run berserk? The trigger is the wicked dragon, but there is another cause . It might be another entity with some influence other than the wicked dragon that influenced him . Perhaps Falga-sama? No, there is no reason for this person to do such a thing . Then, what are the possibilities? Is it the resurrection of the Demon King? Yes . At the same time as the awakening of a person with power, the dragon factor of Karon awakened . However, even if I say that it awakened, it is in the correct form . He was supposed to master it, but there was an abnormal situation where the wicked dragon awoke . Karon-san, who couldnt stand it because he did what he should have been accustomed to slowly, went out of control ? Now, Karon is driven by the same urge to destroy as the wicked dragon . At present, it is directed only to the city, but if it is directed to somewhere else disaster is inevitable . The cause was the resurrection of the Demon King, but this would not have happened unless the dragon was resurrected . Rather, if the wicked dragon did not revive, Karon could have been a trump card against the Demon King . The power of the dragon and the possession of a powerful armor And it was Neah who revived the wicked dragon with a carefree feeling . Sigh If we keep it silent, this child may not be held responsible . However, Falga-sama knows that it was Neah who revived the wicked dragon . Even so, I dont know the reason why he didnt say anything, but we have to do something about it . Before that I turn my eyes to Ark-san and Amako . Amako sighed as if she knew what I was trying to do, and Ark-san nodded with the same smile as usual . Im really grateful that they understood my unreasonableness . Norn-sama, Leona-san . This case is our fault . Usato? What are you saying Neah glanced at me . Although she was occasionally cheeky and annoying and troublesome, I was helped by her many times . Without her, I might not have been here now . It was thanks to her that she saved Eva . Therefore, there is no way to impose responsibility on her anymore . We defeated the wicked dragon, but in the first place, one of our current friends revived the wicked dragon lightly in order to catch us . That is Its this girl Neah, who is next to me now . Neahs face turned blue in response to my words . Norn-sama had a face as she could not understand whats going on, but Leona-san had a stern look . But now shes my companion, so I cant let this one take all the responsibility . What would you do? Usato Here, Falga-sama asked that . I answered the question clearly as if I had expected it . Let us help you stop Karon-san In the first place, it is impossible to ignore the situation where Karon could become the second wicked dragon . Fumu, inexperienced girl . He has said it, do you accept it? Eh, ah Ill take it . Please help us . Norn-sama, who was stunned, returned from consciousness . Falga-sama sighs at her and shifts his gaze . Usato . Karons berserk is definitely due to your companion, but I want to thank you . Why? Although we were the ones to blame, there should be no so-called gratitude . Speaking of his other half, I have defeated the existence that can be called Falga-samas brother . Originally, the time when he woke up would have been 300 years later . It seems that he had been sealed so strongly . If the seal was broken, I couldnt even stop it . No, I cant be sure that there is something in this world 300 years later that can completely defeat him before he turns it into a complete disaster . Worse case, theres the possibility that two-thirds of the lands creatures would be killed . Both Norn-sama and Leona-sans faces turned pale . Having actually met the wicked dragon, thinking that he might have rampaged without reason, I shook my face . Probably because his consciousness and intellect remained here, there was only destruction in mind . What if the destruction continues indiscriminately in the true sense? What if he were to sprinkle poison everywhere? What if he were to assault the country with unrivaled strength and scales of an iron wall that could not be hit? Im sure no one can beat the wicked dragon . And hes fallen into evil, but hes half of me . Its not a very pleasant story to have only the soul tied to the world like that . He must sleep peacefullyand so does the one who has done all the evil . Falga-samas words about the wicked dragon were somewhat sad . For what purpose did that youngster bind his soul to the world? I understand the reason, but in any case it is not a good reason for the living to play with the dead . Do you know why the hero bound the soul of the wicked dragon to the world? At this point, Neah, who had finally regained composure, asked . It seems that she was also interested in the actions of the hero . Of course, but Im not kind enough to teach you that . It doesnt make sense to teach the youngster here what hes trying to do . No even what he does as a hero will be meaningless to explain . E In other words, he has nothing to say about the hero? However, if the time when the wicked dragon wakes up from the seal is 300 years later what the hero was trying to do may have had an impact on the future . You dont have to understand it now . Youll know it as long as you face the threat of the Demon King . Moreover . Falga-sama returned his eyes to me . There is one thing I want to make sure when you stop Karon . What would that be? I do not know how much you have fought with Karon . I do know that you and your companions have defeated the wicked dragon, but I want to confirm the power of each of you . Alright, so how would you want to do that? Then, should I be the partner of Usato? When I asked what format he would like to test my abilities, Leona-san came up as my opponent . In my opinion, he has a power that ordinary knights cant compete with . I may not have enough power, but if you look at a part of his ability No, you are not Usatos opponent Leona-sans words were interrupted . Falga-sama, who was rugged somewhere, stared at Leona-san . It is true that you are the best partner for Usato . However, just being the best is not the best . If you have doubts about your position and are at a loss in your heart, you will not be able to demonstrate your true abilities . That is If its a match, youll win . But if its an actual battle, youll definitely lose . You have to be convinced of the position youre in right now and try to fulfill your responsibilities as that position . Falga-sama looked at me when Leona-san went silent . Is Leona-san wondering? I was surprised at the fact that she, who was able to fight against Karon, is still not showing more power than she can . Lets prepare your opponent with my magic You can create opponents with magic ? No, no . Its not creating . Its calling . Hmmmmm? I have a very bad feeling about this . My sixth sense is tingling . Regardless of me who couldnt stop sweating, Falga-sama quietly activated magic from his big hand and let the tip of his cracked nail touch the fountain . Then, the water from the spring forms a circle and emerges from the surface of the water . This is a [mirror image magic] . It is magic that reflects the object, and it is a magic that calls the person reflected in the subjects mind to this place for three minutes . Magic that acts on space-time What power Neah looks in the mirror stunningly and mutters such a thing . However, Falga-sama snorts as though hes not impressed . If the wicked dragon is a dragon that controls power, I am a dragon that controls wisdom . I cant directly fight with power, but the many magics that I learned through my wisdom are the greatest weapons . So something like this is easy for me . Although it was limited to only 3 minutes, the magic of calling someone from a distance was certainly a feat . Because hes a god dragon, his lifespan is many times longer no, it will be dozens of times longer, so it would not be strange for him to remember countless magics . Lets limit what we are calling from now on Wait, limited? So I dont get to choose? What a joke, that wouldnt have any meaning . It doesnt make sense unless someone can fight you to some extent . Thats true, but Well, even if my opponent is a monster, what I do is the same . Fortunately, I dont use much magical power, and its okay to fight for about three minutes . For the time being, I took a deep breath, calming my mind and strengthening myself so as not to panic . The conditions are limited toC the ones you fought and the most angry, but those who have already died or are not willing to fight shall be excluded from the conditions . The most angry person ? The person who is willing to fight ? There are no wicked dragons or snakes anymore, and Ferme probably has no intention of fighting me Fegnis-san is the same . Well, wait a minute, only one person has an idea . Whats wrong Usato Your face is starting to pale ? Neah, if you dont help me now, Ill be beaten to a pulp . Huh !? I cant imagine you being beaten up though !? You can say that because you dont know her . At least she is much stronger than me and has no mercy . No, shes been forgiving and adjusting, but even if I include it, its still a strength that I cant compete with . Usato, are you okay? Dont worry, Amako Amako and Ark-san, who saw the person who would come out from now on, looked at me with anxiety . A person who will meet all the conditions . I was hit by her training many times DDD, I turned my anger many times during training DDD, So speaking of people who are willing to fight Then Ill call that person . Are you ready? Eh !? Isnt it too early !? Please wait . If I didnt anticipate, there could be an unspeakable level of genocide, let alone a mock combat !? When Falga-sama puts magical power into the mirror, light is emitted from the surface of the transparent mirror . When the light subsided, a landscape different from the view of the dim cave was projected on the mirror . Ah, ahhhh shit At the end of the mirror DDD . A familiar black-haired boy and a familiar silver-haired girl was lying down on the ground . And there stood the figure of my master, my boss, the rescue squad leader Rose, looking down at them with a terrible smile . Chapter 105 For me, she is a person I respect . Regardless of the means, she was a teacher who showed me the way as a rescue squad to me who had vague thoughts and was thinking of helping Inukami senpai and Kazuki . However, it is certain that she is also a person who is not good at being a respected person . I dont hate her personality . Being trained directly by her, I know she wouldnt like to do any sneak attacks . Whatever she said or did, her treatment was all essential to my growth . Her kindness will surely be understood only by those who know her well . The cause of that was rough and violent behavior, but overtime I understood that she cherishes and is precious to me . Then, why do you think Im bad with her? Obviously because shes the number 1 most incompatible opponent to face . This is no longer whether I like or dislike her . The snake, black knight, Harfa-san, wicked dragon, and the curse . Ive fought with the help of my friends, but I cant think of any ways that could beat her, who is overwhelmingly superior in physical ability alone . Because I started traveling and realizing my growth, I was able to understand again how much ability Rose has . I wonder if I can even last 10 seconds . . Usato, is that your master? My instinct as a demon has been appealing to run away now, and is it because of her doing it ? At the end of the mirror is Rose, who I havent seen in a long time . Ah, she looks fine . Yeah, it s natural that shes fine because shes showing a great smile . She looks like shes enjoying this, but deep down I know that is not the case . Falga-sama, can they see us from there? No, they shouldnt be able to . Now they can only see it through space . The mirror appears only when it is activated . In other words, does this mean that Rose cannot see this mirror? In the case of Rose, I was a little worried because she would immediately destroy it as if it was a threat . E I wish that happened though . Usato, your eyes, your eyes look like theyre dead This is unexpected . For Rose-sama Usato, if you talk to her about the situation, she might be impossible . Im sorry, there seems to be no other way but to fight her . Even Arc-san has given up . Thats right, when I heard that Rose would fight me, it wouldnt be strange if she happily hit me while saying, Oh, Im just checking how you have grown . When I looked in the mirror while understanding that my eyes were losing vitality, I suddenly saw two figures lying under her feet . Silver-haired and unique horns DDD That person is definitely Ferme . It seems that she is pretending to be dead because she is lying down not saying a word . However, such false acting wont be overlooked by Rose as her body is trembling from top to bottom while being abused . And the other black-haired boy I see . Haha Nack, a healing wizard boy I met in Lukvis . With my recommendation, he went to the rescue squad and was trained by Rose . So you were able to safely reach the rescue squad huh, Nack . This is the best news today . Normally, I would raise my hands and celebrate, but considering what will happen in the future, I cant be happy with that . Guess I shouldprepare myself Lets think of this with a different perspective . From now on, its a game to show Rose how much I have grown during this trip . It was a chance to let Rose blow a bubble . Thinking so, I burned my fighting spirit, decided to fight Rose, and looked in the mirror . However, at that moment, I could see Rose sticking out her fist in the mirror with no expression . Wha-? Bang! And a fist passes through the mirror . However, Falga-sama, who is activating the mirror, and we, who had heard about his magic, had no choice but to be stunned when he saw Rose sticking her fist at the tip of the mirror . Falga-sama, didnt you say that the other side couldnt see the mirror from there ? That should be the case . But that person can normally feel such abnormal presence Please say something, Falga-sama . [I dont know whats going on but I could feel something . ] Moreover, the person at the end of the mirror feels the existence of the mirror just by intuition . While feeling the burning fighting spirit disappearing, I once again recognize that my master is a ridiculous person . Usato Who is she ? Leona-san, who had an unbelievable expression, asked me so . Both Norn-sama and Falga-sama seem to want to know about her existence as well, so they both eagerly looked at me with answers . I took a small deep breath and opened my mouth . She is Captain Rose, leader of the rescue squad in the Kingdom of Lingle . My teacher and also my boss is an unreasonable person . Unreasonable . There was no more appropriate word to describe her . Is she your master? Then thats a relief . Falga-sama, who heard the introduction of Rose, muttered to convince himself . My magic exists without being perceived . If someone is sharp and sensitive to changes in their surroundings, they may notice the existence of magic . Though there are not many who could do that . Its not a level you dont notice, but its difficult to notice . Unexpectedly, Rose was looking around, so I wonder if she was able to respond to slight changes in her surroundings? In any case, it is certain that we are separated . Nea, who heard Falga-samas story, looked at me with a slight pull . Uwaaa~ I knew that the master of a monster would be a monster herself . Moreover, the disciple is just like its master . You do know that youll have to meet her someday right? Also, when we return to the Kingdom of Lingle, youll be in the custody of the rescue squad, so my familiar, you will also be squeezed by Rose . Im sorry . Dont look at me with such listless eyes . Ah, eh Im really sorry . Its okay, Im with you . Youre not alone . The situation and your behavior are not intertwined !? Your eyes arent laughing . . Theyre not laughing at all !? I smiled at Neah who was panicking . She apologized with tears because she was frightened, but it is impossible to avoid her squeezing because it has been decided that Ill take her back since shes my familiar . For me, its okay if I can see your ability . You can look for another person for that . No, youll do my best, with the captain . It is troublesome to fight another opponent now . Besides, its too awkward to call Harfa-san and Fegnis-san here now . Fegnis-san is not ready to fight now . Personally, the reason he wasnt reflected in the mirror, which I would have been most angry with, was probably because he wasnt in a fighting mental state in the first place . You look ready . Then, Ill call the existence that you have in your heart . It only takes three minutes . I understand Light illuminates the mirror that reflects Rose, Ferme, and Nack . I gulped my saliva and took a step forward, I stopped once on the spot and turned to Amako . Amako, even if I become a lump of meat I will still help your mother Usato I cant laugh at that joke at all I hope youre kidding The lump of meat is probably not real, but I may have to prepare for the bones and internal organs breaking . Shes someone who would never cut corners and challenges . I tightened my mind and clenched my fist, facing the mirror surrounded by light . The results of my daily training will be demonstrated here And I will survive another day ! With a negative thought, the mirror wrapped in light turned blue . Then, Rose reflected in the mirror and my eyes standing in front of it met . And Nack, who was about to get up behind her, looked at me with a surprised expression and said something . The space of Lingle Kingdom was connected here . By connecting the spaces, the original effect of the mirror image magic is demonstrated . DDDD! The mirror shines even more, and a figure surrounded by light pops out from the mirror surface . The figure appears as if it falls to the ground . The light gradually subsides, and the whole picture of the appearing figure becomes clear . Ughh Damn, that violent woman Ill definitely get back someday What the? What came out of the mirror was not Rose, but a girl with silver hair, red eyes, and sheep-like horns . A demon !? Norn-sama, please get down !! Leona-san, who saw her and immediately recognized her as a demon, stepped out in front of Norn-sama and put her hand on the handle of the sword . The girl who wiped her tears and looked around with a confused look before fixing her eyes on me . Why are you in front of me !? Thats my line, Ferme . Ferme of the current rescue team belonging to the former Demon King Army . For some reason, she was called to this place as my opponent . It was not the demon leader, but the demon Ferme who belonged to the rescue team . She had silver hair and horns, she looked at my face, distorted the corners of her mouth, and stood up with a smirk . Never would Ive thought that you would appear in my dreams I didnt think the day would come when Im lucky to be hit by Rose . Fufufu Well, are you that happy to be knocked by the captain? Obviously thats not the case!!! When pulled blatantly, Ferme made her face bright red and yelled . Even if its my dream, your attitude hasnt changed ! Be scared of me!! To be scared of you, uhhhh . ~~~ !! Ferme stomped the ground on the spot when she saw my reaction . Leona-san and Norn-sama, who were wary of her, had a frightened face, and Falga-sama was observing the exchange between me and Ferme . It doesnt matter if youre a dream or a hallucination!! Let me hit you once!! Why are you so aggressive after being able to meet after a long time ? While paying attention to each reaction, Ferme, who abandoned thinking, clenched her fist and hit me . I thought she had no intention of fighting, but she did . Besides, she wouldnt be the target of anger . After all, she is a black knight who has cornered Inukami senpai and Kazuki to the brink of death . Well, we did call her without permission, so the bad one is overwhelmingly me . Lets just take her fist here . If she can understand the situation around her, then DROP DEAD, YOU FREAKING MONSTER!!!! Hmmmph!!! Bleerpgh !? I was irritated by her phrase as I reflexively counter her attack with a healing forehead flick . After doing it unconsciously, there was a figure of Ferme holding her forehead and hitting it on the ground . Feeling bad about it, I apologize immediately . Sorry Ferme D-Dont screw with me . Why is a healing magician aiming at my forehead I dont know why, but maybe its easier than actually hitting you? Falga-sama saw the exchange between me and Ferme, and was squinting his eyes at her . Shes been sealed . In addition, this wave . Is it a dark magic user? Its just right to be warlike Falga-sama ? Usato, continue . If shes a user of dark magic, she should have the appropriate ability . I shall remove the restrictions . Eh wait a minute Before I could finish, Falga-sama activated magic on the ground, and the magical power wrapped around Fermes neckC removing the sealed magic tool very easily . Moreover, it is unlocked after the keyhole that has been carefully distorted is almost restored . Ferme, whose magic tool that had sealed her magical power had come off, put her hand on her neck and got up . I dont know whats happening, but with this I can finally hit you ! Eeeeh Can you grasp the situation around you a little . I wonder why she only has her eyes on me . Ferme, who was full of fighting spirit, laughed invincibly and activated magic . Then, from her shadow, a black fluid crawls up to form the shape of an armor . Dark magic huh? A knight wearing armor that can make even two heroes drove to the brink of death . It appeared in front of me again . Her magical ability is reversal . It is an unreasonable technique to return the received attack to the opponent . Having my magic revived and passing through those hellish days, I will never lose! Be prepared, Usato !! Ferme makes a rattling noise and charges towards me . Certainly she was training in the rescue squad . In addition, she was being watched by Rose . Im sure shes got a lot of training, if not as much as I do . I cant underestimate her, lets use a healing punch . The moment I tried to hold my fist with that in mind Ferme, who was making a rattling noise, fell down on the spot with her legs pinched . She slipped and her head was sliding right in front of me, and I was obediently wondering where to point this fist . Uh, ughhhh, shit, this is heavy !! Eh, eh While getting up, I couldnt help but be stunned by Ferme who complained so much . She has become lighter now, but instead she can no longer fight in the same armor as before . It may be natural in a sense . Because of her ability, that way of fighting is naturally waiting . There is no option to wear light armor for her, who does not have to bother to set herself . No way, that black knight even this scene is a bit complicated for me I mean there was a time But now, she seems like a disappointing person Dark magic seems to be a powerful magic, but for now it doesnt look like that . My friends also saw Ferme rising up while trembling with a subtle expression, and each muttered so . As if I can wear such a heavy armour! Then you dont have to force yourself to fight? S-Shut up . I-If thats the case What is she going to do now? The armor of Ferme that stood up flowed and returned to her own shadow . . No, not all returned . The shape of her armor gradually shifted and then changed to another . Is she remaking the armor into the best shape for her current light-weight? Even so, the armor is quite thin Its more like a cloak or coat than armor . Ah When I saw Fermes armor approaching its finished form, she noticed that I was naturally smiling . Ferme saw me laughing and thought I was belittling her . W-Whats wrong !? Ah nooo, its not like Im making fun of you But what youre wearing now is It was black clothes, not armor . The appearance is reminiscent of a thick coat and the hood covered on the head with black gloves . Its the rescue squads outfit, and its the same as what Im wearing . What? Thats why Im wearing lighter armor Wh- Whats wrong with that !? She laughed in denial and looked at her armor, she opened her eyes and began to be upset while her face went bright red . Ferme newly created the rescue squads clothing . Its like dyeing the clothes I was wearing in black . Y-Youre mistaken, this is Hahaha D-Dont laugh at me! D-Damnit, why cant I get it back !? Fermes black garment trembles, but its shape does not change as if it were fixed . Falga-sama was sighing astonishingly, but from my point of view, I was wondering why the magic under her control couldnt move as expected . I-its not returning ! In that case, Ill fight as is! Ferme, who gave up on changing the black clothes, raised her fist and swung it at me . The movement changed to a fast and sharp one, unlike when she wore the rugged black knights armor . A quick glance at her movements gave me an idea of ??how much training she had done over the last few months . Even if it was forced, it was none other than Fermes strength that kept it going . Thats why I caught her fist head-on with my left palm coated with healing magic . !? Its a nice punch, Ferme . It looks like youve done your best so far . Strong fist . I was so happy that I struck Ferme with my hand with healing magic and knocked her unconscious . Ferme collapsed with a regrettable expression . The black clothes that covered her body disappeared, melting into the ground . However, Usato, your hands are all black? Eh? Uwoo !? I was surprised when hearing Neahs words . My hands were covered with the magic that covered Fermes body . Fermes magical power, which had melted into her hands and sleeves of her clothes, quickly returned to her, but I was quite surprised that my hands were suddenly dyed black . It may have disappeared because the healing magic was released, but when I fought her before, this was not the case . What the hell happened It looks like its over . And its about time . Lets return the demon there to their original place . Oh, can you fix her magic tool? Thats no problem It is unlikely that the current Ferme will cause damage to the surroundings, but for the safety of the people of the Lingle Kingdom, magical tools must be attached . When I saw the magic tool wrapped around Fermes neck again, I carried her to the front of the mirror . Ooo At that moment, three minutes passed, and Fermes body was wrapped in light again . The mirror in front of me shines, and the appearance of Rose and Nack is reflected again . Rose only closed her eyes and folded her arms, but Nack was waiting for the next mirror to appear, staring at the place where the mirror would appear . The moment Ferme was drawn to the mirror surface with the light, Rose opened her eyes wide open and threw something at us . Something that flew at a tremendous speed entered the mirror surface at the same time as the mirror appeared, and jumped into the space where I was . Oops, that was dangerous . Hahaha, that flew like a shuriken . Uhhh, just now did something fly out? Yeah, it looks like the captain threw something . Its a folded paper and a letter? A suspicious line of sight pierced me from the surroundings when I caught it normally . I want you to stop looking at me as if I caught the letter without incident Anyway, why did Rose throw that letter? When I opened the letter while tilting my head, I saw a concise sentence . [Im not worried about you, but dont neglect your training . ] For some reason, this one sentence made me feel uneasy . I was happy with just that many sentences . It wasnt shy or anything like that, and I was usually happy . The other is a letter from Nack? This seems a little long to read here, so lets read it slowly later . I kept the letter and looked up at Falga-sama while releasing the tension . That fight just now was kinda should we fight again? For me, I was happy to see the growth of my juniors, but the previous one was too horrible to even consider it a fight . However, Falga-sama slowly shook his head to my words . No need . I have understood your power . Um Dark magic is a special magic that reflects the spirit of the user . Originally, most users who follow a lonely fate do not allow anyone to heart and are confined to their own hearts . Therefore, many dark magicians are good at strong defenses, which means not showing their hearts to others, and counters, which means refusal to others . E I dont understand the meaning at all, but do you want to say that the magic of the dark system is special? The one you called trusted you, albeit violently . That is, you did enough to do it . You opened her heart to those in the darkness that alone was enough proof . That will be enough to measure your ability . Ferme has open to me ? I feel like I was told to drop dead just a moment ago, but is that the way Ferme opens her heart? Thats radical . I dont think its more radical than it can be straightforward, right? I do not think so? Yeah, thats right . Im sure . Amako nods with a smile . Is it just not possible to be honest? If I think about it, it does seem like her to do that . Usato, there is another reason why I tested you besides confirming your power . Another? Its about finding out whether you should have that Katana . To determine if I should have the heros knife? No, I shouldnt have this . Because Im not the hero . Ill give this back to you, the creator, because Im not the original owner of this, and I cant handle the power of this sword . No, you took the right test and pulled it out of his heart . From that point on, you are the only owner of the sole . After that, all you have to do is dedicate it to you . ! Falga-sama !! Your body is no longer Norn-sama, who heard Falga-samas words, tried to stop him in a hurry . However, Falga-sama turned her sharp gaze toward Norn-sama and silenced her . Dont get me wrong . Im not going to use the other two wings here . Im not making weapons, Im recreating them . I dont have to separate my body, after all, theres the one wing in Usatos hands . What on earth does that mean? I dont understand the meaning of his words . It sounded like it was related to Falga-samas life, and I wouldnt want him to make a weapon if that were the case Every armor I create uses a part of my body . The cane that that inexperienced girl uses is my claw and scale, and the cane that Karon has is my tail . And the two swords handled by the previous hero use two of my four wings . In other words, the one wing you say is literally a part of your body Yes . Originally a part of me, its easy to remake after hundreds of years . Armor made using a part of a god dragons body . The reason why two of the two pairs of wings on Falga-samas back are torn off is probably because they have been used as a material for the heros weapon . It was decided that it would exert tremendous power . The final shape is up to you . I just take that katana back to its previous stage, but it also takes time, maybe three to five days . I understand . Thank you . Its true that its hard to deal with Karon-san . Moreover, if the armor he handles is known to be handled by a hero, I will not be able to compete unless I reach the same level as him . I present the knife to Falga-sama . Umu, I did receive it . Inexperienced girl, I will start work immediately . It may be painful, but try to maintain the barrier . If you feel unconscious, rely on Usato, the healing magician . I understand . I will definitely protect it . Norn-sama clasped the cane tightly . I could see an extraordinary determination in her eyes . Falga-sama turned his gaze towards Leona-san . You on the other hand shall have training with Usato . You are a capable knight, but there are too many things missing . Yes Leona-san replied with a heavy voice, perhaps she understood herself . Falga-sama, who squinted at her reaction, continued to speak . If you dont agree with your position, your situation, everything, youll definitely be killed by Karon in the next battle . This isnt a threat, if you dont change, that will likely be the outcome . But I am Falga-sama silenced Leona-san who tried to argue, and said the following words with a feeling of intimidation . Let me say this to the stubborn Hero Leona . A knight who seeks and depends on others for the significance of existence and cannot affirm herself . Understand that if you cannot acknowledge your existence, you will die a horrible death ! Yes She nodded with a bitter expression and looked at me for a moment . The face was as if she didnt want others to be told that she was a hero . A hero? I thought Karon was supposed to be the hero? Leona-san, a knight who denied being a hero . Norn, the queen who is struggling to protect the city . And, Falga-sama, the god dragon that makes a pair with the wicked dragon . In the face of two peculiar faces and the problems they had, I couldnt help but foresee that not all of the events that would occur in the future would end well . Afterthought by the Author: To be honest, if Rose came in the current situation, it would collapse in various ways, so I thought of Ferme to come instead . And finally, the heros sword becomes Usatos in the true sense of the word . Im looking forward to seeing what it will look like in the future . There were some ideas that Karon could be defeated by calling Rose . And thats why theyre underground (no intention) No matter how strong she is, it takes more than three minutes to get to the surface Chapter 106 We returned to the castle from the basement with the fountain after finishing the conversation with Falga-sama and accepting the request to help fight with Karon-san . Norn-sama, who is trying to protect the city, and Leona-san, who is depressed in contrast to her made me feel uneasy, but for the time being we were assigned room for each of us, so I decided to take a rest . As expected, the guest room of the castle is also luxurious The room given to me was huge and luxurious . I was accustomed to the rustic room back in the rescue squads dormitory, Kirihas dormitory, and a house in the barrier where Eva lives, so I couldnt settle down in such a luxurious room . Well, Im going to be here for some time, so I just have to get used to it . Falga-sama will remake the heros sword to suit me in the span of 3-5 days . The shape and ability of the weapon was decided by me . . I say that but it seems that it will change to a weapon that is most suitable for me, like Karon-sans weapon . A weapon suitable for me, huh? Maybe a blunt weapon? Or something that makes the most of the speed of my feet? If I personally want it DDD, I want something that can protect me . It is easy to fight with any weapon, but it is difficult to defend against any attack . In particular, Karon-sans attack is a powerful one that can be fatal . It is not a good idea to challenge him head-on . Before that, I have to think about how Im going to face Karon-san . CQC with him is literally fierce . Im confident that I can earn as much time as I can if I try to avoid and intercept, but I cant beat him . The most ideal is to toss him at a short distance, deal a powerful blow and deprive him of his consciousness . A half-baked blow would not go through his body . Probably, the decisive hit against him is to get a serious hit like I did for the wicked dragon . His body is as hard as the wicked dragon, but not to that extent . Thats what I actually felt when I landed a hit at him . However, is it okay for me to hit him as a human with a serious fist that I used on the Wicked Dragon? Its too dangerous to throw an attack without adjusting . If I do poorly, it will be irreparable . There is a possibility that he will die before he is completely cured by healing magic . Wait a second, can I even deal such a big blow while avoiding his attack in the first place? It seems unlikely that Karon-san will allow me to accumulate power in a situation where a momentary gap is fatal . There is still time . Lets think about countermeasures while training . For the time being, starting from tomorrow, lets do some evasion training while doing some image training against Karon-sans attack and controlling my power . Having made plans for tomorrow, when I lay down on the bed and tried to rest my body, the door to my room was suddenly knocked . Usato, are you awake? Hmm, Im awake Its Amakos voice . I get up from the bed and invite Amako into the room . When asked, Whats wrong? while preparing a chair for her to sit on, Amako simply answered, I was free . And I felt uneasy in such a large room . Haha, I understand that feeling . If the room was too large, it would be uncomfortable . While laughing at her words, I also sat in the chair I placed . Did you see Neah and Ark-san when you came here? Ark-san was maintaining his sword and Neah was already sleeping . Isnt she going to bed early? Although shes a vampire, I feel that its becoming a routine for her to sleep early and wake up early . Normally night is her activity time, but recently Neah has longer activity time during the day . Somehow, she has an ambiguous expression on her, who is gradually obtaining a healthy lifestyle . Are you tired after all? Well, you may be right . I may have been tired from traveling, but there was also today . During the battle with Karon-san, Neah helped me . To be honest, it would have been dangerous without her resistant magic . E Because there is no way to deal with cold air, so I could still rely on Neahs magic . I will help you this time too . Amako suddenly said that to me while I was thinking . I immediately understood what she meant when she said that she would join the fight with Karon-san . Amako Its okay . Im not in danger, Im just trying to do what I can . And Usato is just crazy So Im really worried . Certainly, it may be unreasonable this time as well . Seen from the edge, Im really doing a tightrope walk . The time with the Wicked dragon, I fought alone and got a painful blow, and when I was cursed by Samaria, I was taken into the spiritual world by the souls bound by the curse without noticing the existence of the magician and almost destroyed my heart . The more I thought about it, the more I was doing things that worried her . Haha, Im sorry for worrying you . Yeah . Usato should take good care of himself . No matter how strong you think you are, youll be ruined someday maybe? Why did you give me such a convincing speech and ended it with a maybe followed by a question mark? Amako, who was worried about whether it would really happen in her own words, looked at me with a delicate expression . I want Usato to help my mother, but I dont want Usato to sacrifice himself for that . I wont sacrifice my life because I still have a lot to do . Save Amakos mother, finish the trip safely, and reunite with Inugami-senpai and Kazuki in the Kingdom of Lingle . There are still others, but I cant fall down until I achieve it . And starting tomorrow, Ill be training to prepare my fight with Karon-san . Ark-san will participate and Leona-san will do it together, so we should be able to expect some results . I hope so Is there anything youre worried about? When asking Amako with a delicate expression, she seemed to have a hard time turning her gaze diagonally . I feel liketheyre still hiding something from us . What would that be? I dont know what that is E Hiding? Leona-san and the others are hiding something . Its possible that they dont want us to know seeing that were from different countries, but what is that? Its definitely related to Karon-san Hmm? Oh right Why did Karon-san have a dragon factor? It was explained that he was not an ordinary person . I accepted that for the time being, but in the end they couldnt tell me why he had the dragon factor . It may not be a very important part, but if Falga-sama and co intentionally hide the source of his power Even Ill be a little worried . Amako, is it even possible for a person to transform into another race? No . Ive never heard of that, so its pretty weird that Karon is transformed into a dragon . Its strange isnt it? It might be a form of curse, or maybe it has something to do with his kin . If his ancestors were mixed with subhuman blood, then a few generations later, that subhuman blood would appear to be strong . Hmm That means that Karon-sans blood relatives were dragons . Its straight out of a myth or a fairy tale . Well, no matter what Karon-sans lineage is, were still fighting . Norn-sama will tell us what theyre hiding in the future, so dont worry too much . Thats right . Amako nods with a smile . Yes, there is no need to know why Karon-san currently has a dragon factor . The problem is that his body has been strengthened by transforming into a dragons body . Perhaps his body turned into a dragon, triggered by a runaway night when the wicked dragon awoke . When he woke up, he got the dragons violence, and when he left prison, he wore the dragons superhuman strength and robust scales . And today as an obvious change, he awaken to the dragons tail and horns . Either way, its a bad idea to prolong it . If we do so, we might not be able to defeat him . By the way . That demon called from the Kingdom of Lingle just now Was she the so-called Black Knight? Hmm? Oh, thats right . Amako asked me, who had been thinking a little . Amako had seen the Black Knight in precognition, but never met Ferme, the true form of the Black Knight . Somehow, it wasnt what I expected . Haha, I thought so when I talked to her too . What kind of person is she? As far as I can see today, she seems like a strong person I talked to Amako about Ferme . I briefly explained that I fought her on the battlefield as the black knight, exchanged words in prison after being caught, and how she joined the rescue squad . Shes a mad kid who can leave any injuries alone . Well, I was a little worried if she was doing well in the rescue squad because shes also my junior . After meeting her for the first time in a while, I could see that shes doing well . Moreover, I didnt think that the shape of the armor would transform into the shape of the rescue squads clothes . Although the person said she hates it, I wonder if it means that she didnt hate the rescue squad that much? ? Amako was suspiciously staring at me when I was happy that Ferme is doing well . Usato is Hmm? Unexpectedly, a womanizer . Wait a minute . Where did you learn those words? I wont be angry so tell me . Although I was so upset that I was in a commanding tone, I leaned forward and protested . I dont mind when my senpai says that as a joke, but its pretty shocking to hear that from Amako . Im about to cry . No, I was already crying . In the first place, even though I had never persuaded the opposite sex, I was not convinced that I was a womanizer . Because thats the only conclusion . No no no no, why must it end there? Rather, I want to be the one asking back why Im called as such!? Amako has a sharp mouth . I desperately excused myself, but her eyes did not change . Then I tried to prove my innocence by gesturing, but in the end, the story ended with Amako giving me the disgraceful title of Usato the dunce . The day after visiting Mia Rak . I rested in a large room I wasnt used to, and after having breakfast prepared by the maid, I went to the training ground of the castle of Mia Rak . Only me and Ark-san are in the training ground, Amako went to give Bluerin food, and Neah does not want to go out, so she asked the maid to guide her to the library where the book of Mia Rak is stored . The training ground of Miarak was made wider than expected, and when I stood there, I started a light preparatory exercise . Phew~ I wasnt wearing the rescue squad uniform, but clothes for training . For training, the uniform can get dirty, so wearing these clothes could make me move however I want . Well, Ill always do it on the street I cant really get the feel of it, so I have to set a proper goal . Instead of having those hellish training sessions, this time Ill set some clear guidelines . Karon-san is not a sweet opponent who can win with appropriate measures . The easy idea of ??training my muscle to out-win him is not a viable strategy . The problem right now is that I dont know what to do first . Usato What is it, Ark-san? Ark-san called out to me, who called out to me while twisting his neck . Because of his usual training, he wore simple clothes like me and had a wooden sword in his hand . It seems like youre worried, so I thought Id give you one piece of advice . That helps . I can do it if I train, but I dont know what to do if I assume that I will fight My way of fighting is only a combination of bare amateur fighting and sudden hits using healing magic bullets . There is no solid technique . No, in the case of Usato-dono, there is a way to fight, but you didnt learn any fighting techniques, so it cant be helped in a sense . What so? Yes, but the battle with the wicked dragon, and the curse of Samaria The battle with Karon this time might not be as simple as that . To protect Usato-dono, you need to have the skills to fight . Certainly, our next destination is the land of beastmen . It is a country of subhumans who dislike humans . There is no reason why nothing will happen to us going to such a country . Even at that time, it is not always possible to survive only with a fighting method that is biased toward physical ability . Ark-san, please teach me how to fight . Ark-san nods to my words . He is a first-class knight . Its definitely better to study under him than to train myself . Then, first of all, I want to check the movement of Usato-san, so try hitting me . Wait, so suddenly? Yes, I wont know what to look for . E If I think about it, its the second time Ive fought against Ark-san . The first time was when Neah manipulated him, but it was not possible to measure his ability because Ark-sans original ability was not demonstrated . Using magic is allowed, so please be as serious as possible . Otherwise it is meaningless . Uhh, are you really okay? In case of emergency, Usato-dono will cure me . Ark-san jokingly said that, but the fact that there is a use of magic means that Ark-san would also use fire . His ability backed by solid experience and skill will be considerable . Dont let your guard down here, lets challenge with the intention of actually winning . I took a small deep breath, and I looked at Ark-san, who was checking the condition of the wooden sword, and moved to the center of the training ground where there was no damage around him . Wait please Hmm? However, when we tried to move to the center of the training ground, a woman appeared from the castle . Eh, Leona-san? Im sorry for suddenly interrupting . She walked up to this place while shaking her blonde hair that was tied together Leona-san glanced at me with a slightly thoughtful expression and then spoke to Ark-san . Ark-dono, that role can you leave it to me? Eh? So Leona-san is going to par against me? I wondered why she made such a proposal, but I remembered what Falga-sama said to Leona-san yesterday and thought that was the reason . For me, I do not mind such a suggestion as a fellow knight What about Usato-dono? I dont mind Both I and Ark-san know that Leona-san is a strong person . There can be no shortage of her who can fight Karon-san head-on . E And its my personal feeling, but I feel the danger that I cant leave this person . I dont know what kind of problem she has, but it doesnt start without first stepping on it . Thank you for listening to such an unreasonable wish . She bowed beautifully and walked to the center of the training ground with the wooden sword she already had . Ark-san talked to me who was seeing off the situation . She is quite capable . There is no doubt that she is more experienced and skilled than Usato-dono . Stay alert and fight the best you can . My way of fighting yes, I understand . It may be a good opportunity to see how well my fighting style is understood in the current situation . Unlike the first time, the other party was not Ark-san, but it may be a good partner to spar because we still dont know Leona-sans movement at all . Well, wouldnt know unless we tried right? Muttering so, I headed to the center of the training ground where Leona-san was . Chapter 107 No matter how strong the enemy is, never back down but confront it . Believe in your strength and push forward . A warrior with noble and indistinguishable kindness . That was the figure of the hero I envisioned . Originally, that should have been a title suitable for Karon . Unlike a knight who is dexterous like me, he is the strongest and best knight in Mia Rak, who has a beautiful sword skill that combines boldness and delicacy, plus he has an outstanding command ability . The title that was supposed to be given to him has been given to me . The honour of being a hero was only a burden to me . I knew well that it was an unavoidable story . In a situation where Karon, who is already one of the best in Mia Rak, awakens to the power of the dragon, runs away, and no one can handle him, someone other than Karon must support Mia Rak . Besides, I was selected as his next candidate . I was chosen because I was just dexterous . DDD Thats the story . A boy is standing in front of me now . Usato, a messenger from the Kingdom of Lingle . He faced me without any weapons and looked like your stereotypical adolescent boy you see . When I first saw him, I was on the verge of being stabbed by Karon . At that time, I was only aware that he was a boy who had been involved in the battle, and I warned him to escape immediately, but my perception of him changed immediately . He hit Karon with his fist . I know best how unusual it is to hit Karon with the power of a dragon . I wouldve been convinced if it was a big and muscular person, but I was astonished and awe-inspired that a boy younger than me did it . [He sees something different from you . ] Those were the words that Falga-sama said after Usato and his friends had arrived yesterday . I had no choice but to oblige to his words . [If you dont understand the meaning of my words, fight . Hes the best way to get rid of your hesitation . But dont think you can take him easy . A person that overthrew the other half of my body even though the opponent was weakened . Its not strange to be conscious of a moment of carelessness . ] Fight with Usato . What can I gain by fighting with him? What does he put in his fist? I wanted to know that, and thus I decided to fight him and I am standing here now . Leona-san . I will now explain the rules, is that okay? Eh? Ah, ah I nodded to Ark-san who started speaking . When he nodded to my reply, he stood in the middle of me and Usato . Basically, weapons are allowed . You can also use magic . It is desirable to fight seriously, but please do not do so where serious injuries may occur . Usato is particularly indifferent to injuries . Yeah got it . Acknowledged Then, I will give you a signal . If I decide that it is dangerous, I will stop it, so please be able to hold both sides at that time . Ark-san, who said so walked a little further away from us . . Be serious . It was my first time fighting a healing magician, but I didnt think I would be so nervous . His fist is so powerful that if an ordinary person gets hit by it, their consciousness will fly with a single blow . And given that its released with incredible agility, its clear that its not a vigilant opponent . But , Its not that I cant handle it . I was watching his movements nearby, albeit temporarily, and immediately noticed . The fragile part that he lacks and can be called a weak point . Probably it would be difficult to explain by mouth . It is not something that can be supplemented overnight, but something that you will acquire after training and actual battles . Please take care of me, Leona-san . Oh, likewise . After giving a bow to each other, Usato held his fist and pulled his leg half a step back . I also replied to him, clasped the wooden sword with both hands, and held it horizontally with the tip facing him . Then Ark-sans voice echoes in the quiet training ground . Usatos eyes change to sharp ones . Because of his spirit, which changed from an ordinary boy to a fighter, I also put my strength into both hands holding the handle . Ark-san, who saw us alternately at the training ground where the air gradually became tense, slowly raised his hand up DDD, Battle!! DDDD He swung down powerfully as it was . At the moment, Usato was already raising his fist in front of me when I was about to fight . Tsu! He closed in with one breath !? The overwhelming speed of initial movement, his extraordinary reflexes made my spine cold . But! In a sense, I could have expected this to happen . I avoid by stepping diagonally as if sliding the fist that was pushing forward to pierce my torso accurately . Oh, in front !? There! He who is overwhelmingly superior in reflexes cannot afford to swing up a wooden sword . While holding the wooden sword, I hit my shoulder against his fisted body and lost his posture . An astonishing expression appears on Usatos face, which narrows to the point of sighing . I pushed Usato with momentum and pierced him who was about to fall sideways . Wow !? T-thats dangerous !? So you were able to avoid it . However, even after losing his posture, he can avoid it by leaning his body sideways . It is difficult to catch him with a normal attack If so, there is no choice but to use magic . I change my stances from holding both hands to the right hand, hide the left hand behind him so that he cannot see it, and swing the wooden sword in the right hand to him . He flips my sword with his fist and tries to sneak into my back again, but at the same time I threw ice magic hidden behind him at his feet from outside his field of vision . What !? Since when !? After landing and solidifying his feet with ice, his movement finally stopped . I swung the wooden sword that was swung up to the top to him so as to pierce the momentary gap . With this its decided, and swing down with such thoughts , This is just !! Huh !? Did you pull out the whole ground !? Surprisingly, Usato pulled out his legs along with the ground sown with ice, avoiding my wooden sword just before hitting it, and distanced himself from me in the form of backflip . Phew I knew Leona-san is strong Thats my line here . If youre not good, you wouldve lost in the first move . Amazing physical ability and reflexes . His ability that I saw up close can be concluded as just tremendous . Whats more, his power is not easily obtained, but endless amount of bloody training . What a waste . . Naturally, I muttered so . Usatos fighting style is close to that of an amateur . Approach and attack, avoid when an attack comes . His way of fighting has no skill and its easy for me to read . When avoiding my attack, his movement was a little too exaggerated . If he has dynamic eyesight and reflexes enough to flip a sword with his fist, he should be able to avoid it with minimum movement without having to move so exaggeratedly . And The most wasteful thing is his fist . The attack that was unleashed by his physical ability certainly has tremendous power, but not all of that power can be held in his fist . Because of the loosely swung arms, legs, and disordered posture during the attack, the power was not concentrated on the fists and some of his power leaked out . He would be able to defeat an average knight with no problem, but with such a gap-filled behaviour and fist, he wont be able to defeat Karon . The worst possibility I can imagine . It is that the opponent he will fight in the future will see his weaknesses like me, and then hit a deadly counterattack at the best timing . Karon who has lost all reasoning, is no exception . Even if he loses his reasoning, the possibility of fighting with his insight and skill before he loses his reason is not zero . Leona-san? Ah, lets continue Lets continue working with him now . I generate multiple magic bullets on the left hand and look at Usato . Fighting close combat with you is chilling . Let me take a little distance . Then Ill just get closer to you . Usato holding his fist in the same position as before . I shake the magic bullet on my left hand as if it were a sword, and fix it so that it floats in the air in front of me . The magic bullet fixed in the air changes its shape as it turns into an ice dagger . I know youre going to crush these blades, but itll hurt when you hit it! At the same time as it descended backwards, five ice daggers fired at Usato . A major feature of ice magic is that it can be applied . It can be shot as a magic bullet that freezes the opponent, or it can be generated and shot as a dagger as it is now . So magic can do this ! Usato avoided the shot ice dagger by jumping sideways . Usato moves fast, but is easy to read . While changing the location so as not to get close to this, we will limit the escape location by releasing the dagger first to the place where he will jump out ! Youre still avoiding it its really awesome! Im desperately avoiding it though! Usato who dropped a dagger that could not be avoided in time with a knife rushed in here with tremendous force . Frighteningly, he is trying to approach while knocking down all the approaching ice daggers . Ill end this at once! I cant expect you to come that way !! At the moment, Usatos right arm, which looked as if he had knocked down a dagger, freezes . I dont just shoot daggers! By interweaving magic bullets in a myriad of daggers, I pierced the emptiness of his interception behavior . Im sorry, but Ill let you be restrained with ice at this opportunity . Ku, Damn Hmm? No, I can go !! However, Usato acted beyond my expectations . He was stunned for a moment with his hands hardened with ice, but when he immediately turned his eyes to me, he started running again with his frozen right arm . Wha- !? Instead of stopping, I continued to shoot daggers and magic bullets at him, who is annoyed by the momentum, but he is worried that the ice that covers his hands with magic bullets is getting bigger . As if it werent there, he proceeded here while preventing the dagger and magic bullets with his frozen right arm . Eh, eh !? Even I cant predict that from happening !? Rather, how are you still moving!? Although it should have been hardened so as to cover the tip from the elbow, he was swinging his arm around and trying to hit me . I decided that it was impossible to stop with more magic bullets, I held my sword and greeted him . Hmmph! The stick of the wooden sword catches the protruding ice-covered fist . Guu ! While looking at the wooden sword that made a creaking noise, he managed to throw his fist behind . Although his hand was numb due to a momentary impact, he was already in front of me with his unfrozen left fist in the right reservoir . Lets go, Leona-san! Tsu! Feeling an uneasy premonition, he pushed out a punch with all his strength with his numb hands . However, at this moment, I notice that his gaze is focused on the protruding wooden sword instead of me . I will destroy that! Wha His left fist, which was shaken off, accurately smashed the central part of the wooden sword that had become brittle with the previous blow . I leaked out amazement at the skill of him not being afraid of the incoming wooden sword and instead destroyed it . With this No, its not over yet! Usato !! Im not an easy opponent that Ill lose my fighting spirit when I run out of weapons . I immediately throw the broken wooden sword in front of him and step into his back . He was caught for a moment by the wooden sword thrown in front of him, and he hurriedly swung the wooden sword away with his left arm . There! A magic bullet was hit against his left arm and the torso and left arm were sewn with ice . Yes, he would be able to release that restraint DDD But that would be enough opportunity for me !! Cold!? As if Ill let you do that!! He avoided by lowering his right arm that was sticking out in pain . Without stopping the momentum to move forward, I put my hand on his right arm while passing each other, and at the same time, put my foot on his foot . If you get knocked out, no matter how much you ! Firmly holding his right arm with both arms, I hit him against the ground, and pressed his back with his body . Usato who is completely solidified with his right arm and pressed against the ground so that he cannot move . He was so surprised at the technique I had applied to him . A joint lock technique !? I dont know what that is, but this is one of the interpersonal fights I use when I lose my sword . I see When he said so while I was resting on Usatos back, he responded awkwardly with his cheeks slightly red . Was it a little too strong? However, if I put more strength into it, his shoulders may dislocate, so please be patient . Im glad I managed to hold you down I couldnt stop you without this If I made a mistake, I was the one who wouldve fallen to the ground . Contrary to my fake calmed tone, I desperately calmed my premature heartbeat . His technique of breaking a wooden sword . Perhaps he can do the same with an iron sword . Otherwise, he wont be confident in his technique . No, its not over yet . Eh? Usatos words detained under me made a stunned voice . E Is Usato still trying to continue in this situation? Although someone wouldnt normally think they would continue in this situation, he is still burning in fighting spirit . Because Im serious about it, I cant lose at this level, Ark-san hasnt stopped us, so the fight is still ongoing . Wait a minute, if you continue in this state, your shoulder bones will come off !? Im used to it popping off . Usato crushed the ice on his left arm and placed his hand on the ground while being restrained . He should have had a terrible pain on his stiff shoulder, but he squeezed my cheeks as he gradually raised his body without expressing it . At that time, I remembered Falga-samas words . [If its a match, youll win . However, if it is an actual battle, you will definitely lose . ] When he was suppressed, I won the match . However, this is not a match, but a match in which he and I seriously fight . Even if he is suppressed by my technique, the fight will continue if he has the power to manage this situation . The right arm, which should not be strong, returns to the front . He is not only strong in physical and reflexes . What was truly scary was a strong mental strength that could withstand any pain . Hmmph! He stood up to the middle waist and swung his right arm that I was holding . I decided that no further restraint was possible, so I gave up and let go of my right arm and jumped off him . Usato, who checked his condition while turning his free right arm, smiled ferociously and held his fist . Now, lets continue . The smile was enough to remind me of the smile of a woman called Rose, which was projected by Falga-samas magic yesterday . Authors Note: This time I tried to reveal the weaknesses of Usato in the current situation . In addition, it seems that even if the arm joints are extremely weak, they will rise up normally like any fighting cartoon character . Chapter 108 Sparring with Leona-san . As for the results so far, I was at the mercy of her movements . E No, I didnt think I could keep up with someone who has trained in their techniques for years . I wont be able to hit just by punching randomly . While crushing the ice on my right arm with a knife, I looked at Leona-san in front of me . Leona-sans fighting style is tricky using ice magic and swordsmanship . Probably, when she fought against Karon, she used the same tactic as she does now and surpassed his attack . I didnt mean to look down on you She was stronger than I expected, thats probably what it was . I took a small deep breath and calmed my mind then opened my free right hand . If I hit and kick like I was doing before, I wont be able to win . Leona-san, Im glad I was able to fight with you today . Wh-whats with you all of a sudden? Leona-san was confused and frowned at my sudden words . After all, I have a lot to learn . I havent trained enough, and I dont know any fighting techniques at all . Until now, my fighting style has been nothing more than brute force and the power of a trained body . Even if I was about to lose, I was able to overcome it together with my friends . However, there may be times when Ill have to fight alone without relying on my friends . I noticed my immaturity . All I have to do now is make up for it . You sure are positive Otherwise, I wont be here . If Im not positive, I would have a broken heart somewhere along the road . In my words, Leona-san moved her lips a little as if to say something . It looks like shes muttering something, but I couldnt hear it because of the distance . E I was a little worried, but lets hear about it later . I changed my feelings and held my fist . Currently my attack is being read, so it would be counterproductive to go along with it . There is nothing more dangerous than a sticking blade . Therefore, I will break her reason by breaking through the front without any tricks . Leona-san is poised for me, who is a little low . I dont have any weapons in my hand, but Im not so disdainful of a person . Im coming! I kick the ground with all my might and head towards Leona-san . Itll be good to end this with a close-combat fight . Thus I have the intention of defeating her with a single blow! I wont hesitate to use my power either! ! Leona-san shook her fist and swung her ice sword . The big sword that emits something like frost approaches me at a speed that does not seem plausible from her thin arms . Ill just break them again even if you remake it! Try it if you can!! The size does not matter even if the material changes . While trying to break the sword with my fistAt the moment when my fist touched the big sword, the blade popped like a balloon, !? This is The blade popped, a large amount of frost covered my upper body, and my field of vision was dyed white . Tsk, the sword is just a decoy! The purpose is not to attack, but to block my view! The moment I came to that conclusion, I could hear the sound of something hitting on top of my head . Catch my sword! Something came down from above my head with the voice . With my view covered in white, when I jumped backwards, a sword made of ice fell on the ground in front of me with a rattling noise . She blinded and restrained me to block my movement ! This persons skill is too versatile! This is not the time to rest! Usato! I understand! Leona-san who grabbed the ice sword created from her palm started slashing . I hold my fist to intercept her immediately, but when I see the three ice swords floating from her back, my smile cramps . This is the least I have to do against you ! Kuh At the same time I was avoiding her slash, three ice swords attacked me as if homing after me . The movement was monotonous, but it still attacked at different timings, so it was quite distracting . I cant believe you can still respond to this! Im getting desperate, though! Right now, I have to deal with four swords . The real threat is Leona-san, but the floating ice swords thatre attacking me with a time lag do not give me a chance to fight back . Somehow, while handling the attack, I smashed the ice sword that Leona-san swung down, but it was soon repaired from the broken part . I know right . Its ice, so she can fix it right away . Ill stop destroying her sword and hit Leona-san directly . At this rate, I cant do anything and Im likely to be pushed back . Hmm! I crush one of the ice swords with a powerful fist and hit Leona-san on the main body . I jumped up from the spot and avoided the remaining two, I made a half turn in the air to match the attack of Leona-san who pierced in accordance with the jump, and dropped the heel with momentum . However, the ice sword that I crushed earlier transformed into a circle and was deployed as a shield in front of Leona-san, blocking my kick . Hmm !? Such force! It was only a moment that was blocked . However, Leona-san used that momentary gap and stepped into this place at once, making a direct hit on my empty torso . Although I grabbed the tip of the ice sword, the momentum did not stop and it pierced my solar plexus and I was blown backwards in the air without being able to move . Ughhh! Although I barely defended in time, I landed while making one revolution on the ground without killing the momentum of the thrust . Its the magic bullets that Kazuki showed at Lukvis . It was done with three swords and she herself was fighting as well . Kazuki is stronger, but when it comes to techniques, Leona-san is better than senpai and Kazuki! Th-That was dangerous . . Really Raising my face, a number of ice swords are falling down . I avoided by rolling sideways and the ice sword continued to fall toward me without giving me a break . Youre seriously trying to beat me ! Leona-san! As it is not clear as it is, I generate a large healing magic bullet with my palm, throw it at the ice sword that is pouring down here, and knock it down all at once . ! It broke !? I have no regrets here either! I threw a healing magic bullet at Leona-san, who was upset at me breaking the ice sword in the air . Even if an ordinary opponent gets hit by it Leona-san would easily prevent it . In fact, that was the case with Fegnis, the captain of Samaria . Therefore, I fought with her using a healing magic bullet without any restraints . Magic bullets !? Using the healing magic bullets to destroy the Ice swords, she created an additional ice sword and shot it . It is certain that the ice sword that will be pouring down from now on is woven with magic bullets that stop my movement . Besides, unlike the dagger I mentioned earlier, it is falling so that it will be drawn to me . In order to get closer to Leona-san without being able to stop moving DDD, Its just a matter of avoiding everything! I have trained my eyes and body . Then, I should just believe in myself and move forward . Instead of hesitating, I stepped further forward . Oooh ! I looked at the ice sword that was falling like rain with my eyes and avoided it while running . Leona-san showed an astonishing expression as I was rushing towards her, as the ground was scooped out and ice fragments were flying in the air . Tsk! Ive caught you! The cold air was removed by hand, and I held my fist near her waist . The fist was blocked by the ice shields piled up in the air, but regardless of that, I shook my fist and hit Leona-san with the shield directly . Dang Its too shallow ! Did she jump back to lessen the blow! If so, lets hit directly next! I raise my fist and try to charge again . Leona-san, who looked at me painfully while landing on the ground, throws away the broken ice sword from the middle that she would have used for defense and closes her eyes . I guess theres no choice but to use it She muttered and began to put magical power in both palms . Its not just about storing magical power like before . The clear and beautiful light blue magical power becomes darker as magic is poured . Lets do it! That alone made me understand what she was trying to do . Thats why I had to stop her at once . At the moment when I tried to kick the ground with all my strength and close the distance at once, the colour of her magical power changed to a dense one at a speed that was incomparable to me . Oraaaa!!! Before something is done, Ill have to put a stop to it . At the moment I swung my fist down, Leona-san put her hands on the ground with a surprisingly calm movement, muttering the words with a voice that I could barely hear . System strengthening At that moment, a wall that gave off a strong cold air appeared between me and Leona-san . Strengthening herself with ice magic . The hero, Leona-san created an ice wall by strengthening herself . The ice wall was so transparent that it was hard to tell if there was a wall there . However, I could immediately understand that it was not just a wall because of the intense cold air that was emitted . This looks bad!? Guuh Before even thinking about punching the ice wall that appeared before me, I applied the brakes on my feet and stopped . Although I had a strong pain in my leg, I managed to stop just before I hit the ice wall . !? I dont think itll just only hurt if I punch such a wall! At worst Ill be blown away from my consciousness! How could she do this with such timing!? Leona-san who is at the end of the clear ice, breathes on her shoulder and looks at me regrettably . With this, its decided ? E If I can find a way to go around this, I can defeat Leona-san . The game has already been decided . She failed in the final bet with the technique of strengthening herself . E If I want to win, I have to go directly to Leona-san . Its different ! There is no way I can make a detour here . This is Leona-sans trump card . Thats why my current power is She wants to know how well my fists can communicate ! Im going! Leona-san !! !? Usato, what - In front of the wall, I wasnt concerned about winning as I put my fist up . I slammed a serious fist that I could put out in my current position against the ice wall . Oraaaaaaaaaaa !! The intense sound of metal noise echoes in the training ground . The coldness of the ice wall made my exhaled breath white, and the fist felt like freezing coldness . The serious punch I released . Then, slowly release my right hand and look at the struck place . There C, ! Haha The ice wall that I struck as hard as I could had no cracks . Its different from the time with the Wicked dragon . This wall was so hard that I could even be sure that I could never break it . Strengthening magic . The strengthening used by Leona-san is to create an ice wall that no one can break . No,someone as skilled as her would make a wall as troublesome as this . In fact, because her opponent was me, I wouldve been injured if she timed it right as I was punching . I still dont have enough training While recognizing my immaturity once again, I saw Leona-san who did not move with both hands on the ground . She can be seen through the ice wall, she shook her upper body and was about to collapse . Leona-san !? When I rushed to her sideways and supported her in a hurry, she looked apologetic with a little out of focus . Ark-san rushed to this place like me while supporting her, and was informed of the end of the sparring . Leona-san, are you okay? Sorry, Im sorry my magical power is running out . It seems that Ive overdone it a little It should improve after a while Certainly, if you use that much magic, it wouldnt be strange if the magical power was exhausted . Besides, system strengthening uses more magical power than ordinary magic . For the time being, I apply healing magic to cure her fatigue . Its amazing . Leona-sans system strengthened . I didnt think it would prevent even my best punch . Haha, it cant be broken even by Karon . Its also the only technique I can be proud of . but I failed that too . While looking up at the ice wall that still exists, when she said that, who had become much more complex, laughed powerlessly . If I hit that wall with my strength head-on, it was Leona-san who won . But I didnt even land a hit on you . Well, I stopped it with brute force . Honestly, the moment I stopped, there was a considerable load on my legs . Its okay to heal immediately with healing magic, but if I make a mistake, I may have lost consciousness due to the impact of hitting the wall . E I couldnt even joke or laugh at the shock I rushed into . Are you okay!? Yeah, Im out of light magic Thank you Usato, Im fine Leona-san, who said that to Ark-san who ran up, stood up by herself while wandering . Ark-san confirmed that Leona-san and I were not seriously injured, and relaxed his shoulders . Well, I was wondering when to stop . When Usato-dono wanted to punch Leona-dono in the form of a demon, I was always ready to stop, but it seems that I didnt need that either . Did I have such a scary face? In the form of a demon, Im becoming more and more of a monster Ark-san showed a bitter smile at me, looked sideways at the ice wall created by Leona-sans system strengthening and let out a voice of admiration . Is it a system strengthening that excels in defense? Apparently, it has produced ice that does not contain any impurities, is that correct? Ah yeah . You seem to know about it Leona-san affirms Ark-san who considered that while stroking his chin . Ice without any impurities? I dont know what it is, but Im sure its a substance that is stronger than I think because it was made with magical power . To prevent even Usatos fist Oh yeah, it didnt feel like its going to break at all . Its the first time I felt like this . As expected of the knight that Mia Rak is proud of . Leona-san looks a little bad at the complimenting words of Ark-san . Ark-san stopped talking to her as to what she had guessed, and turned her gaze toward me . Well, Usato-dono . Did you get anything from sparring with Leona-dono? What did I get? I nod to Ark-sans words . I have power, but Im not utilizing it . When I fought with Leona-san, I was keenly aware of how much I was fighting with my senses and power . Its enough to understand that, because its important to be aware of everything you do . I am an amateur when it comes to fighting . However, I cant be an amateur forever . Theres not much time to train . I will ask Usato-dono to learn only the basics of fighting . In your case, if you can properly prepare your posture and attitude, you will be stronger than ever . Posture and attitude Usato-dono is a little overpowered . First, we must be able to control your own power . Control my strength . Is that what I need to be stronger than I am now? I have no choice but to learn it . Im sure it will be necessary for future trips . I will cooperate . I will do my best to fill in what I lack within this period . If Leona-sans power is added, it will be like going against100 people . I can really rely on her . Well, being told like that I nodded to her, which she turned a little red, I struck my cheeks and face her again and bowed down . Thank you! The last few days until the special armor was made . I will retrain to gain new strength in this place Chapter 109 The night of the day after I fought with Leona-san . I was still training alone at the training ground . The training was not so intense, it was quiet and slow, which was different from my usual method . Strike without wasting unnecessary movement . The legs should be half a step away, the sides should be tightened, and the fists should stick out not only with the arms but with the whole body . Muttering to myself, I slowly and powerfully stick out my fist . [Usato-dono, you should start by fully grasping your power . ] Ark-san and Leona-san told me that I was using too much power . Certainly, I must have been swayed by power . Until now, I didnt think that was a problem because I had defeated the opponent only with pure raw strength, but for opponents like Leona-san who are toying with me only with pure techniques, Im as good as a sitting duck . No matter how I look at it, its a straight fist thrust . In the end, it became a stance like a straight fist thrust used in karate, but Ark-san says that it is this position that can make the strongest blow . Put your feet on the ground? Easier said than done . With the image of transmitting power by twisting the body, finally hit with a fist . Ark-san compared my fist to a mallet . Although its large and powerful, it was an attack to blow away people . And what I should aim for from now on is a blow like a spear that pierces . Attack that sticks into the opponents core instead of spreading . [Dont just make your opponent fly . One blow, thats all you should ideally do . ] The other party will surely lose consciousness, and even the defense will be easily destroyed Thats my current ideal attack . Fuh However, that is difficult . It is impossible to change what Ive been doing in a short period of time without changing my mentality . Of course, I dont think I can do it well from the beginning . In the first place, my talent for fighting and swords seems to be average, and I still have to do it steadily as before . Well, everythings a challenge right . There is no shortcut to training . There is no waste in the accumulated training . The trained muscles do not betray me . In other words, what I can do now is to continue to train honestly . When I took a deep breath again and tried to hold my fist again, something fell from the sky on my shoulder . Hmm? Neah? You sure are training in a relaxing manner . When I looked over my shoulder, there was Neah who had transformed into a black owl . Looking at her with her wings folded, I took a breather and put in my fist . Whats wrong? I thought you would hole yourself in the library after dinner Ah, uh, yeah . I found Usato on the way, so I came to see you . Since youll be training alone . Oh my bad for being such a loner . I said with a little sting in mind . So what are you doing? What? Obviously Im training . O rather, Im asking what kind of training youre doing . A rare Neah was interested in my training . Although shes usually interested in it, what caught her attention? A training to . . correct my posture I guess? The mystery to win is to acquire a one-point intensive healing punch, so Im returning to the basics to acquire that magical fist I think . Uwah, what kind of awesome name is that Concentrate on one point, in other words, the other person will die . Specifically, therell be a huge hole in the place where you hit . What kind of technique is that? One where you kill and revive the opponent immediately? Of course not !! What kind of god-like technique that transcends all sorts of things! Its too scary! This is also a training that seeks to control my strength, so it is also to eliminate such worries . Control of power huh . Well your order is all messed up . From my point of view, isnt that the first thing you should be learning? Well, when it comes to me Your eyes are swimming around Ugh I was more like training to run, not to fight, so I just couldnt come up with the idea of ??controlling power . While making excuses inwardly, I take a deep breath and squeeze my fist to my waist . Take the left leg one step forward and take a half-body stance . Hah! While exhaling, I stick out my right arm squeezed to the waist . The fist drawn out from the waist position makes a half turn and cuts the wind . I slowly pulled back my fist and pulled my leg, and I released my tension . Neah, who was watching me like that on her shoulder, nodded in a meaningful way . Im not sure how to put it, but it doesnt look like brute force anymore . I wish that were the case, but I still have a long way off What we are doing now is mainly to correct my posture . Eventually, I should be able to do this even in combat . Oh, how strong does Usato want to be in the end? If you dont weigh yourself, youll become an even higher monster than a monster . What is a thing above the thing Rather, Im already a monster I had never thought about it in the end . After all, as a goal, I want to grow to the extent that Rose recognizes it, but if I were to combine it with the current training . I want to be able to attack by reasoning according to the situation . If I cant break through with just my strength, Ill punch them once after seeing the opponents attack with my eyes, and if my opponent cant understand just by reason, punch them with all my strength . In other words, it would be good if I could use them properly and fight . In my words, Neah places wings on her mouth as if thinking . It should never be compatible Isnt it impossible? For that purpose, I have to be able to do another training with Leona-san . Its not difficult because that person has some experience . Well, youll have to do that much if you want to be able to win against that dragon man called Karon . Thats right, but I dont think I can win alone . Im not proud . No matter how far I went, I was just a person whose physical ability deviated . For me, there are many things I cant do . I have friends I can rely on . Is that including me? Huh? What are you talking about? Why are you even asking that question? After putting it into words, I regretted it . It was because I realized that I had said something quite embarrassing to my partner . Why does my mouth move in reflex? Ne-Neah? Neah, who was a little down in my words, went down from my shoulder and stared straight at me in the form of her vampire girl with black hair and red eyes . Whats wrong? After all, I thought I had to say this What? What would you say again? I have no idea at all . No way, does Neah not even think of me as a companion, was that the case? If so, it would be quite a shock Thank you However, contrary to my belief, the words she said or more precisely muttered were to thank me . I couldnt understand the meaning of her words and was bewildered . Eh? Though Im the cause of this, please take responsibility for me . . I ruminate her words in my head, I approached her silently and put my hand on her head . U-Usato ? Aside from her embarrassment, I poured healing magic with a stern look so as to wrap her head . Neahs eyes lifted up as her cheeks were burning red . Wha-! I dont have any fever!! You seriously are rude !! Eh!? Why are you the one whos surprised !! Neah shook my hand away and resented her anger with nowhere to go . Maybe she honestly wanted to thank me ? No, I was surprised that you were able to thank me honestly I thought maybe something was wrong with you To worry about me in a roundabout manner really pisses me off Ah, Im sorry, its my bad . When I apologized to her, she crossed her arms and turned to me, perhaps because she was in a good mood . However, the day will come when I will be grateful to Neah . Because shes not a straightforward child, I thought she would never say such a word, but did she grow up as she traveled? Rather, did you think I was someone who would abandon you? Its a little out of my mind . Thats not true, but Usato has an important trip, and Amako has the purpose of helping her mother it was best to abandon me there Thats a bad move . Ill never move forward if I have to cut ties with my friends . If I had abandoned Neah there, I would definitely regret it . Probably she feels guilty enough to drag her for the rest of my life . I dont like that, and Ive already thought of her as a member of our traveling companion . And I think Falga-sama knew everything? I got a feeling too . It seemed almost meaningless to hide in front of him Falga-sama let me choose . I dont know what that means, but I can say for sure that he didnt force me to fight to the end . Well, if you eat poison, youll get blood . As long as youre a friend, or as your servant, must take responsibility . Whats that Im poisonous you say? Its all about accepting you, including all your problems . When I said that, Neah became silent leaving me with those words . Eh? Is the meaning different in the first place? Well, it must have been transmitted in terms of nuances, so I guess its fine? I stretched back on the spot and relaxed my arms . Even though I had dinner, I was tired of doing the same training from noon . Nnnn, Im about done anyways, lets head back to the castle . Ahh, yeah . ? For some reason, tilting my head and wondering Neahs words at that time, we proceeded toward the castle . Then, before I knew it, Neah had transformed into an owl and flew silently over my shoulder . Im a little about her quiet demeanor, but I didnt let it bother me so I entered the castle with Neah . While walking silently along the passage of the castle for a while, I found a maid holding a wooden box from the front . Oh, Usato-sama, and Neah-san, right? Good evening . Good evening . What are you doing? We exchange greetings and watch her wooden box . It looks like there are a lot of empty bottles in it, wait are those potions? The maid has a slightly depressed look from my doubtful look . Its an empty potion bottle . Im disposing of what Norn-sama used . Is Norn-sama alright? Only Norn-sama can play the role of maintaining the barrier of Mia Rak . She took first aid with my healing magic, but it wasnt perfect . Shes a person who has a stronger sense of responsibility than anyone else Shell complain in a soft tone, but shell never actually give up . Actually, the effect of the potion is insignificant . Before Usato-sama came, she was really close to her limit . Really When I first met Norn-sama yesterday, she certainly looked in a terrible state . Her face was lifeless and the dark circles were under the eyes that I cant believe she could still stand . I cant do anything about it . Norn-samas will is solid so all I can do now is take care of her surroundings . Why did you stay here? Why didnt this person run away like the rest? The same can be said for the people who remain in this castle other than the maid . Simply put, I couldnt leave Norn-sama and Leona-sama alone I was told to run away with everyone, but I noticed that I have to remain here . Did Norn-sama and Leona-san initially intend to fight here alone Theres also Falga-sama, so its probably three people, but its still reckless . Did Falga-sama know that we were coming from that point? Its possible, its okay for him to wait in advance . They are too stubborn . They would have relied on us who are a little closer to them, but they said they could do it all on their own Leona-sama is even more reckless than Norn-sama The maid who got angry enough that I can hear a pun pun onomatopoeia . However, that anger was also purely worrisome to Norn-sama and Leona-san . E Is Leona overdoing it? Maybe it has something to do with Falga-sama calling her Hero Leona yesterday . Why did Leona, who holds the title of hero, say that Karon was supposed to be a hero At present, its a topic that I, an outsider, cant get involved Hmm . Oh, thats right! I was thinking of asking you the next time I met you! Yes? What is it? The maid talked to me if she remembered something when she saw me groaning annoyedly . For the time being, she nodded and pulled out a piece of paper from her skirt pocket with a smile on her face . It was a slightly brownish paper . The letters were written tightly, and in the middle of it was a large letter, with big fonts something This is !? This article, if Im not mistaken, had a big impact on my heart . Oh my, I feel a little sick, so Ill head back to my room okay!? Amakos precognition magic also grasped the situation at a deep blue speed and tried to withdraw, but at the same time my body was tied up by the restraint magic activated by Neah on my shoulder . I suddenly got stuck, I was so upset that I couldnt break the restraint magic and became rigid . Lets hear a little more . Right, Usato~ Ne-Neah You betrayer ! Eh? What ever could you be saying? Anyways, what does the maid want to ask Usato about? Looking over my shoulder, I saw an owl with a sinister face . The maid was inclined to our exchanges, but she returned to a smile with a single voice of Neah and showed me the carefully folded paper . I found it this morning! This is Usato-sama! A healing magician who vowed her future with a hero! The caricature was completely different, but Im very interested in it! The maids words that did not make me feel any evil pierced my spirit deeply . The article that was shown was an example of Inugami senpai and myself . When I was being shown head-on, I was so shocked and embarrassed that it repeatedly made my face deep blue and bright red . Ha ha ha, its just a rumor . Im not suited to the hero . Uuuun . Is that so lets leave it at that for the time being . Although I could barely deceive her, the maid still stared at me with suspicious eyes, and the next moment she returned to a smile and politely held the article in her hand . Did- Did I manage to fool her ? How dare you senpai, attacking me directly from a far distant place . Moreover, there are some strange rumors such as I swore my future to him! What is this? Has this already been known all over the continent? It was too embarrassing and I have the urge to roll around the place !? What does senpai in distant places think about this? I exchanged light words and broke up with the maid, and with a small sigh, I walked down the aisle illuminated by the light of the magic tool . At the same time, it seems that there was senpai who was rolling on the ground and writhing with a grudge voice saying Dammit ! . Chapter 110 The fourth day after visiting Mia Rak . I entered my third day of training, and was in a mock battle with Leona-san . Leona-san and I were fighting as seriously as possible the day before yesterday, but the simulated battle from yesterday was different . Dont lose focus Usato! Yes! What we are training now is avoiding and attacking at the same time . I avoid Leona-sans wielding sword with minimal movement . In return, my attack was being blocked by her, and this has been going on many times . Its easy to understand that instead of focusing on exaggerated avoidance like I usually do, it feels like Im avoiding her attack to move on to the next attack . Tsk However, this is unexpectedly difficult, and the moment I think about my next attack, the wooden sword swung sideways scoops my temple . Clicking my tongue, I avoid continuous slashing by shifting sideways by half a step . There is no need to waste excessive movements . Not only the movement of the sword, but all the movements of Leona-san are captured in the field of view, and the next action is predicted and avoided with minimum movement . I remember the time when I was fighting Ark-san, who was controlled by Neah . At that time, I give up attacking him and use the back of my hand so as not to hurt him, but this time it is a fighting method that can be said to be an advanced version of it . Though I say that! In this training, I have two restrictions . One is that I cant battle Leona-sans sword with my fist, and the other is that I should not get out of her radius of about 1 meter . The first isnt that restricting, but the second where fighting in a narrow space whilst avoiding Leona-sans attack was harder than I imagined . In fact, until I got used to it, I was hit with a wooden sword and made countless lumps which I have to heal with healing magic . There! I avoided Leona-sans sword several times and jumped into her bosom with minimum of movement and let my fist stop right at her abdomen . After a few seconds of silence, we lifted each others stance, lowered our sword and fist, and stopped . Thats good enough, right? No, its not good at all . Leona-san has a troubled expression from my words . Even if youre dissatisfied with it . Im still amazed at your physical strength . You may have noticed that I was trying to confuse you with a feint from time to time And from what you just said Yes? I was scared inwardly because you responded after all the feints were applied . This person was saying that its a feint . I didnt notice it at all . I thought that she was moving unnaturally, but I think that I had responded unconsciously . Your eyes are splendid . From my point of view, Im supposed to impose a lot of ridiculous training on you but when it comes to avoiding, you already learnt enough . Haha, thats you know, its thanks to my master . Well, if such a Spartan is also trained regularly, youll be able to avoid any attack . I remember before leaving for the journey to hand over the letter the days of special training in hell where Rose was beaten endlessly and learned to avoid it . At that time, I was complaining about what I would gain with such unreasonable training, but after traveling, I was able to realize how much Roses training helped me . No, I was beaten up . Usato, are you okay? Did you hurt yourself? Lets take him to the medical office? Eh? Ah no Im fine . I just remembered the days of training with my master . I- I see . How much training did you do with your master No, shes a woman who puts so much pressure on you . Im sure its far beyond my imagination . It must have been something Leona-san looked at my face and was astonished . Somehow, I feel sad when I get used to this reaction . I guess youve kinda grasped my training? Its easy to remember because the foundation was laid . What are we going to do next? Same as before . Make your body remember todays movements . That alone will make your movements faster and less wasteful . Training to eliminate waste? If I think about it carefully, spending less time avoiding and instead not using unnecessary magic or physical strength . In that respect, this may be an effective training . Before that, lets take a short break . Well, Im still able to fight though? Its still about an hour by noon, and I have plenty of physical strength . Also, from this afternoon, Ark-san will oversee our training, and I want to do what I can do now However, Leona-san shakes her head . You have been training from morning till night since yesterday right? No matter how much healing magic and extraordinary physical strength you have, you cant overdo it . If you are too careless, you wont be able to do anything . At the end, I nodded while understanding the words of Leona-san who muttered a little . There is a reason for her to say . It may be a little impatient . I relaxed my shoulders and turned to Leona-san . Then, is it okay to look around the city for a moment? I dont mind? But there are no people in the city right now I thought of going with Bluerin I was wondering if I could go for a walk with a blue grizzly bear . With Blue Grizzly Leona-san shows a mixture of confusion and curiosity, perhaps because she remembered Bluerin sleeping in the stables of Mia Rak . Being a knight of Mia Rak, and because she knows what kind of monster the blue grizzly is, she is interested in the self-degrading bear called Bluerin, who has forgotten the wild . Usato Yes? When thinking so, Leona-san, who returned her gaze as if she had decided, called out to me . Is it okay for me to accompany you? If you like, I can give you some directions I dont mind . Rather, Ill be glad since I wont get lost . There are no people, but I can also learn about the city of Mia Rak . I nodded to Leona-sans offer and moved with her to the stables where Bluerin was . In the stable, a marimo-curled Bluerin is sleeping, and when he notices that I am nearby, he turns his sleepy eyes toward me and makes a big yawn . Hey, Bluerin, get up . Lets go for a walk . . Gufu Oioi Arent you a little too sleepy . Looks like Ill have to drag his lazy ass out . When I shook the blue giant and forcibly raised it, Bluerin shook his eyes, and when he turned behind me while swaying, he jumped on my back . Wow !? You got heavier !? When I was thinking about letting Bluerin go on a diet someday, he had completely entrusted me with his whole weight, struck my shoulder with his forefoot while yawning . Are you telling me to take a walk by myself? Guu Youre hopeless . Ill put you down once youre fully awake, alright? He nodded, and I carried him and left the stable . Leona-san was waiting outside the stables and saw me and Bluerin and screamed a little . Hya !? U, Usato Why are you carrying the blue grizzly Bluerin !? Ah, hes still sleepy . That seems to be the case, but that doesnt answer my question!? Rather, isnt he heavy !? Im used to it, so its okay . Lets go . Uhhhh, okay ? Looking at Bluerin and me alternately, I walked out of the castle with Leona-san who wanted to say a hundred things . As usual, there were no people in the streets of Mia Rak, and it was quiet . Its quiet Yes . Leona-san looked at the city of Mia Rak and nodded mysteriously, perhaps because she had finally settled down . It was crowded with lots of people, but now its so quiet that you cant even see its shadow . As a resident here, I wanted to show you the true cityscape of Mia Rak . I would love to see that and I also wanted to try the fish dish, which is a specialty of Mia Rak . Fufu Leona-san smiled at my words . For a while, we walk around the city while listening to our guide . When I came here, I couldnt afford to see the city after being attacked by Karon, but I wonder if this is also a rich place crowded with people . The benefits of Mia Raks abundant marine resources would be immeasurable . Gururu~ Bluerin was looking forward to eating Mia Raks fish . He groaned a little . . Leona-san smiled strangely at me who was laughing at him . Fufu, Im sorry . Its strange but it seems natural that you carry him on your back . Natural well, I guess so . I was running with him on my back in both the Kingdom of Lingle and Lukvis . Well, is that so? So its not your first time At first, Rose told me to get used to running with people on my back . Bluerin seems to have no hesitation in being carried by me, and I myself am wrapped in fluff so I dont think its that bad . I thought Id been a knight for a long time, but Ive never seen a human who is as close to a demon as you . I heard that you even have a familiar contract? If anything, the familiar is Neah . Though its more of having a contract with her . Her? I heard from Falga-sama that shes a mixed race of vampire and necromancer Its unheard of for a humanoid monster to sign a contract with a human . Did Falga-sama also know about Neahs race? But being told by Leon-san again makes me think that it is indeed strange . Instead of signing a familiar contract with Bluerin, who should be a demon, Neah almost forcibly signs a contract . Yeah no, its really not normal Ive been surprised by you many times since I first met you . When I first met you, I thought you were just a kid, but when slowly getting to know you, it was a series of things that were out of the ordinary Its normal for me, but for Leona-san and Norn-sama, its a series of surprises . I myself may say that common sense itself is different for people from different worlds, and my life in different worlds so far may be a little different from other people . The most surprising thing was that you defeated the same dragon as Falga-sama . You mean the wicked dragon? Yeah, even the existence was hidden until the day I met you I heard from Falga-sama in detail about the wicked dragon and found out that it was really scary . Every time I remember the wicked dragon, I dont want to fight again . It was a monster that was so evil and was full of malicious intent . Im sure I wont be able to fight if I stand in front of the wicked dragon . The words of Leona-san who muttered so stopped thinking for a moment . Leona-san cant fight face to face with the wicked dragon? What does that mean? Looking at her strength, even if she doesnt have a decisive blow against the dragon, she should be able to stop it . She had a painful laugh while moving away from the awkward topic . Im sure you would be able to, since you were on par with Karon It doesnt matter whether I can or not . Im not as strong as you think . No matter who wants it, no matter how much you expect it Im fragile and crushed like ice . Im weak that I can be shattered Honestly, I somehow knew that Leona-san was having trouble . But I still want to say it . Its heavy, its heavy Leona-san Its not something I should be dwelling into . Its a story that should be done to maids and Norn-sama . Im fighting because Im the only one who can do it . The title of hero was also chosen by me as a hero, probably because the best knight, Karon, went out of control Norn-sama doesnt choose you as a hero for such a crude reason . Yes, I know . I know but . Leona-san conjures words to convince herself . I cant turn my face to her walking next to me . I didnt know what to say to her . Is it okay to take a detour? Eh? I dont mind, but where? After a while of silence, I nodded to her . The destination she went to after changing her destination was the gate we arrived when we came to this city . Leona-san silently walks down the gate and out of the city . When I followed her with Bluerin on my back, the barrier created by Norn-sama and the pure white silver world spread out beyond that . Its still frozen . The water surface around the frozen Mia Rak city . Reflecting the suns rays to create a fantastic sight, Karon, a long-haired man with a bare upper body who stays upright and does not move, has a strange presence in the center . Bluerin groaned warrily, but Karon, who was standing still in the distance, did not seem to move . Do you want to get off? Gufu I put him down, who is groaning on my back, and look at Karon, who is standing on the ice again . What is that person doing now? Hes asleep . To be precise, it might be more correct to say that he has stopped . He kept his eyes closed and did not make any movements . It was a calm expression that did not make me feel the ferocity when I met a few days ago . Hes holding back his power when hes not in combat . In addition, hes in that state, and by pouring his magic into the surrounding ice, the power of the ice is fully exerted . Was that the reason why the ice did not melt? I thought that it would melt someday, but this means that Mia Rak cant even move the ship unless he is defeated . What if he notices us now? He will attack . He will only attack those who enter his icy territory . It is no exception here in Mia Rak . Without Norn-samas barrier, it would have been destroyed by this time . If Norn-sama fell, would Karon come to attack here immediately? But is the reason for attacking here only because there are people? Its pretty bad to say, but he should be able to leave Mia Rak and rampage, but he is stubbornly aiming for Mia Rak without leaving here . It was as if there was something in Mia Rak that attracted him DDDD Hmmm It looks like a bad guess . In any case, it has been decided that Karon must be stopped for the people of Mia Rak and Neah . When I stopped thinking and looked at Karon who was standing silently, Leona-san muttered next to me . Karon is my subordinate . What? Was that so? Oh, I often meet with him face to face . I knew that theyre fellow knights, but I didnt know theyre subordinates? Maybe even friends . He was the best knight who tried to do good for others and be strong for the people . Wow, he was such a person . His personality is good coupled with being funny . He was a good young man who was loved by everyone . It might be even weird for me to say this but he was the ideal knight that everyone thinks . I wonder if it has a personality similar to Kazuki . If so, he seems to have a pleasant personality . Leona-san smiles with a bitter expression while talking about Karon . And he has already won in life . Because he has a habit of conversing with others, he was also about to be married . Well, if hes the same age as you he should be about 20+ years old, right? Isnt it unusual for a 20+ years old? I dont know the standard in this world, but thats still young . Then, what about Karons wife ? She evacuated to the neighboring country safely, but she wouldnt be relieved if her husband Karon was in such a state E Are you acquainted with her? From her tone, it sounds like she has accepted it Im sorry to hear that so I shouldnt prompt further . Karons wife must be praying for his safety . There is no proof of seeing his personality, but it can be heard from Leona-sans story that hes not a bad person . In that case, we must help for the sake of Karons wife . Hasha Whats wrong? No, Im sorry . I just thought that your straightforward words were very good for me . Leona-san pulls a weak smile . I didnt know how much emotion was contained in those words . However, given Leona-sans distress and the fact that there are people waiting for Karon to return, her mission as a hero to save Mia Rak and her current situation of having to help Karon must surely be a huge burden . Lets go back soon Yes Nodding to the words of Leona-san who saw the rising sun, we walked along the original road with Bluerin . Before returning, I shifted my eyes to the place where Karon is . The appearance of Karon standing alone on the vast ice did not seem to be as rough as when he was fighting with me . Guwa~ Hmm? Yeah, lets go Prompted by Bluerin, I turned to the front and headed toward the castle . Can I stop Karon-san? Looking at Karon and such a vague question popped up, I followed Leona-sans back, which looked lonely . Chapter 111 I took a walk in the city of Mia Rak with Burlin on my back at night . After finishing the training with Ark-san in the afternoon, I was thinking about todays training while resting on the sofa placed in the center of my room . My training is proceeding smoothly for the time being . The dodge training with Leona-san has a solid foundation, so that wasnt difficult . However, I will not be able to learn it overnight because I still need a lot of time to correct my posture during battle . Certainly, I wont have enough preparation to fight Karon . Until now, my body has been attached to the movements that I imagined in my head, but when the technical aspect is added to this image, the difficulty jumps up at once . Although it is progressing smoothly in the long run, it is almost impossible to learn in a short period of time . Regarding this, lets train without rushing . The rest is my strengthening system . After seeing Leona-sans system strengthening, I reviewed mine once more . The system strengthening that I had been practicing since I left the Kingdom of Lingle has become quite stable in the last few months . It is now possible to maintain my magic in a strong state, and my hands are no longer full of scratches . It should be almost completed, but However, I didnt have the consciousness that this was strengthening my healing magic . Something is different . My healing magic is not the beautiful green healing magic I saw at the clinic in the Kingdom of Lingle like Olga-san . The colours are pretty close, but something is missing . I lit a healing magic light on my palm and stared at it . I asked Leona-san, but I didnt get an answer . Today, I asked Leona-san about system strengthening . Leona-san, who saw my immature system reinforcement saying, Im about to lose confidence while calming down, but when I asked her how she was practicing system reinforcement, her expression turned blue . [Your one is crazy to say the least !?] I dont really care about Leona-sans straightforward words . According to her, system strengthening is something that you learn with the utmost care, and you arent just forced to practice with the effects of healing magic like I do . She said with a bitter smile, Thats just crazy as she turns and looks at somewhere else . In the end, when Leona-san saw my healing magic system enhancement, she didnt know what was missing . Rather, from her point of view, my system strengthening seems to be almost successful, but Im not convinced . Its still far from being perfect . The thing that comes to my mind is my master in the Kingdom of Lingle . For Rose, I was only halfway there, and I have not yet become her ideal healing magician . Recognizing and admitting that fact, I get up from the sofa and slap my cheeks . I have to work harder! Its unbecoming of me to sulk . What I learned from the rescue squad is to be positive For me, who has overcome the training with the paradoxical idea that there is peace ahead of hell, this degree of adversity is not flatulence . I think Usato is trying too hard Hmm !? I was surprised by the voice from behind . Looking back, Amako stood in front of the door behind with a stunned expression . You surprised me . Knock next time I did . Usato was the one who didnt notice . Was I that absorbed in thinking? For the time being, I get up from the sofa and let Amako in the room . So what happened? I was worried that Usato was a little strange, but it looks like youre doing well . Is she worried about me? Amako sat on the chair and said it made me a little happy . Well, theres no point in worrying if I dont start from somewhere . I just thought Id do what I could do . Id like to train my body . Im not sure what youre trying to accomplish but yeah, thats more like Usato . Like me What kind of recognition do I have from Amako? While laughing awkwardly, I swallowed the question that came out of my throat, and diverted the story to another topic . Amako apparently came to see me, and when she knew I wasnt worried, she relaxed her shoulders and gave me a friendly chat . So, is Leona-san all right? During the conversation, Amako suddenly asked me such a question . Opening my eyes to her unexpected question, I asked her what she meant by that . Okay as in? She also seems to have a hard time Is it? Certainly she is suffering from various problems . Karon-san, the hero . She is suffering more than I think . Falga-sama said that Leona-san will be killed by Karon-san if she doesnt know what she has to change, but I think it shouldnt be ignored I remember the warning that Falga-sama gave to Leona-san in the basement of the castle . Knights who seek and depend on others for their raison detre and cannot affirm themselves . Understand that if you cannot acknowledge your existence, you will die an awful death . A deep and emotional voice . A knight who cannot affirm herself . It is certain that it was Leona-san who could not recognize herself as a hero I cant do anything about it . I am a healing magician so I dont have the power to solve peoples worries or heal my emotional wounds . For some reason, I often get such consultations and talks during my travels, but I have never led to a solution based on my own thoughts . I dont think you have to try . Eh? I instinctively answered back to Amakos words . Usato is good as is . Amako I just need to be myself . Being told that, I felt happy . Yeah, its better to be yourself . Sometimes Usato doesnt think before he acts, sometimes insensitive and dense, but those parts are both bad and good . Arent those all bad! What part of good are those !? How is being insensitive and being dense good !? The other day I was told about being insensitive, but being rash and insensitive isnt good!? ? Y-Yeah . Why are you looking at me like that Looking at me and trembling, my expression was cramped by Amako with a mysterious expression . Did she already come to a conclusion that Im just an insensitive man? I have to explain this well and change my perception of Amako . Clearing my throat intentionally, I turned to Amako . However, at that time, the door of my room was tapped lightly . Who is this time Neah or Ark-san? Usato-san, are you there !? Its the voice of the maid . While being surprised by the panicked voice that doesnt suit her gentle personality, I opened the door . Whats wrong? This is bad! At the end of the door is a maid who was a little out of breath . What on earth happened? I couldnt hear anything from outside . Aside from my confusion, she took a small deep breath and calmed her breath and she took my hand and approached me . R-Ride Ride? What will I ride? I tilt my head to the words of the maid who is out of breath . Norn-sama has fallen! Eh !? Norn, the Queen of Mia Rak, has fallen . The collapse of Norn-sama means that the barrier that has protected Mia Rak from Karon will disappear . If the barrier disappeared, Karon would come here . If that happens, we will have to fight in a state where we are not ready . I came to understand that, I was frustrated and asked the maid to guide me to the place where Norn-sama was . When I learned that Norn-sama had fallen, Amako and I hurried with the maid to the hall where she had fallen . Originally, Leona-san should also be called, but the situation is sudden, so its better to find someone that can help her . Seriously, this is just an exaggeration In front of us when we arrived at the hall was Norn-sama holding her forehead with a stunned expression . I thought that she was in a critical condition, but she was sitting on the throne with a stern face, so I suddenly missed the beat . Im glad youre worried, but at least listen to me Even though Ive fallen, Ive just stumbled, but youre already rushing and calling for help Im sorry Speaking only of the result, it was the maids misunderstanding that Norn-sama had collapsed . No, there was a fall, but in the case of her, she just stumbled and fell, and the maid who happened to see the scene misunderstood that Norn-sama had fallen because of overwork . She hurriedly asked for help from me . Im sorry for worrying Usato-san and Amako-san . No, I was relieved that Norn-sama was safe . It doesnt concern me . Amako and I waved to the maid who bowed deeply . I was expecting a situation in the unlikely event, so Im glad she was safe even if it was a waste of time . Besides, even though she stumbled and fell, she has been in insomniac for days and has maintained the barrier . She wasnt just careless and she stumbled . In fact, Norn-samas complexion is bad . My healing magic should have cured her bodys abnormalities, but shes somehow messed up . It may seem that she is sick because she is mentally exhausted, not because of her physical abnormality . E Is it better to apply healing magic for the time being? Norn-sama, should I cast healing magic? I can at least heal the tiredness of your body Yeah, sorry for troubling you . Norn-sama acknowledged her tiredness and extended her hand to me with a slow motion . I touched the hand as little as possible and applied healing magic to Norn-sama . My green magic light wraps around her body and heals her tired body . Norn-sama was somewhat appalled by my healing magic, opened her mouth a little awkwardly as she looked at the maid, who was still worried . You can go back to your job . Im fine so you dont have to worry about me . ! Yes! The maid replied with a smile, bowed politely and walked out of the hall a little faster . Norn-sama quietly saw her off, then turned towards me and muttered . She does most of the work in this castle . Almost all? Of course not all, but Im sure shes doing the bare essentials to maintain this castle and all the remaining castles are here for me, who tried to protect the country alone . She tried to protect the country alone . I cant imagine how prepared it is . It is not an ordinary mental strength to spare time to sleep and still protect the country . I didnt want them to stay in the castle . To tell you the truth, even Leona too . Are you trying to fight it alone? I knew it wasnt possible, but Im not a fighter no matter how much I can handle the magical tools that Falga-sama gave me . I cant hold a sword or a spear . The only way was to just create a barrier at the place and keep the status quo Norn-sama had a self-deprecating smile when she saw the cane in her hand . She dropped her shoulders and sighed, Ah, and rested her body on her throne . Her appearance seemed more like an ordinary woman everywhere than a queen . If this happened, I should have studied a little more and practiced the sword . I didnt think I would regret not having received the super-troublesome education of the castle . Eh, ah yeah I dont know how to answer even if someone says something like a student before their exam . Rather, as a former high school student, I can sympathize with her, so it was slightly troublesome At that time, I didnt really understand what a queen was, but when I came to it I could understand it . What would that be? I have to protect everyone . I used to say that if my position changes, my consciousness will change . I became a queen with those half-hearted feelings, and I saw the cityscape of Mia Rak from the castle . Finally, I realized the weight of the role of a queen . Role, weight Although the position was different, I had a similar experience . When I ran through the battlefield as a rescue squad, I was burdened with the lives of the knights fighting on the battlefield on my shoulders . Im sure Norn-sama is in such a situation now . I was informed by Falga-sama that Ill become a queen . Is that so? Yeah . Falga-samas existence is only revealed to the Queen and those of special status . Originally, you, who are from other countries, cannot meet him . Certainly, a dragon with the same power as the Wicked dragon should be kept secret . When I first heard Falga-samas voice, I thought I was crazy . If I was resting on the throne like I am now, hed say, Oh immature one, its okay to have some spare time, but behave like a queen . as I heard a voice out of nowhere . Haha, thats amazing . Is it a feeling that resonates in my head from nowhere? No matter how you hear it, anyone will be surprised if you hear a voice out of nowhere . But Ive worked so hard thanks to Falga-samas help . When Im maintaining the barrier and Im about to break my heart, Falga-sama always speaks to me . But if I think about the harsh words being said, I notice that everyone is saying it for my sake . I was slightly impressed . Why did Norn-sama continue to maintain the barrier until I visited here? There is a limit to the potion . Nonetheless, she was able to endure it probably because Falga-sama was helping Norn . Usato, Im fine now . Thank you . Yes, how are you doing? Thanks to you, Im much better . Nodding to Norn-samas words with a faint smile, I let go of her hand . I only healed her physical fatigue, but her facial expression has returned to some brightness . Ive told you a little bit of my bitterness . No, I had a lot of things to think about, and I was worried that I would be the one to talk to . Thats not the case . Like your healing magic, just talking like this has helped me enough . Currently, Norn-sama is doing her best to maintain the barrier, and casting healing magic and talking to her helps . It would be nice if it helped . Well, Amako, lets get back to the room soon . Yeah, Im getting sleepy too . Amako and I exchange words . I thought Id go to bed for tomorrow, and when I tried to turn back, I noticed that she was looking at me and Amako . Why are you traveling with a beastman? You mean Amako? Suddenly, Norn-sama asked . Norn-sama groaned at the words and had a surprised expression on what she said . Dont be offended, Im just curious about the beastmen traveling with humans . Oh, is that so? Certainly, if youre just a passerby, you will doubt that Amako and I are travelling together . Uhhm, Amako Its okay to talk about it . Amako decided that I could explain, so she told Norn-sama that one of the purposes of this trip was to go to the Beastmans Land to help Amakos mother . Norn-sama, who heard the purpose of our trip, opened her eyes in surprise . The country of beastmen I can see your intention, but I cant recommend it . Is it too dangerous for me as a human being to go? Although there is that The behavior of the beastmen these days is strange . Mia Rak is the closest human country to the Beastman country . I was a little worried about the words of Norn-sama, who governs such a place . What has happened to them? Beasts who had never left their country before suddenly have a human appear before them . Suddenly ? You mean visiting a human all of a sudden? It seems that they dont interfere with humans so much, but there were reports that it was like looking for something . Are they trying to find something? Being aware of the danger of being caught by bandits and slave traders, when it came to working in the human realm I was thinking with my arms folded, but when Amako grabbed my free hand, I returned to myself . Amako often pulls on the hem of my clothes, but its rare for her to hold my hand, so I looked at Amako a little surprised . Whats wrong Amako Amako? Amako was staring down while holding my hand . She was sleepy and held my hand I dont think thats the case . Her shoulders are trembling, and above all, her hand is holding my hand . Perhaps the beastmen were looking forC Ah no . Its about Amako now . It may not be good for her to talk about the country of beastmen . Norn-sama Wait a minute Eh? Norn-sama held her temples as she tried to cut Amakos story . With her eyes closed and silent, she nods at someone . Shes probably hearing something from Falga-sama . Somehow, as she watched my hand holding Amakos, she opened her eyes and looked at me with a serious expression and opened her mouth . Usato . Falga-sama has completed your armor . !? I was surprised at the words of Norn-sama who lowered her voice . The heros sword that was given to Falga-sama will come back as my own armor . What kind of shape it is What kind of power does it have? When I think about it again, feelings of anxiety crept up to me more than I expected . Chapter 112 My weapon was completed . After hearing the news from Falga-sama, Amako and I first went to call Ark-san and Neah who were resting in their room . Ark-san was awake, but Neah didnt come out at all when I knocked on the door . Wondering what had happened, I turned the doorknob and it was unlocked . When I entered, she was in bed on all fours sleeping . Ive seen this in Samaria before, and I was shocked by her careless way of sleeping, and decided it would be difficult to wake her up in this state, so I put the blanket on her and left the room . In the end, everyone besides Neah went to the throne room . Norn-sama was the only one waiting on the throne . When asked where Leona-san is, she seems to have gone to Falga-sama first . We also headed underground as soon as we arrived . All of us stood on the floor in the center of the hall and went down to the basement like-elevator . When we arrived underground after a few minutes, I saw Falga-samas huge body and Leona-san standing in front of him . Were they chatting about something? Falga-sama glanced at us who came down to the basement, sighed deeply and spoke to Leona-san who looked slightly depressed . Leona . Dont forget what weve talked about . If you want to do it, you can, but understand the consequences . Yes Perhaps their conversation ended there, she bowed silently and looked back seemingly overwhelmed . Perhaps having the same thought, Norn-sama called out to Leona-san with a worried look . What were you talking about Leona? Im talking about the next battle with Karon . I was scolded for saying something disproportionate earlier . Dont worry, it wont affect the rest of the story . Is that so . About the battle with Karon? I dont think shes lying . Norn-sama doesnt seem to be surprised Ive been waiting for you, Usato Im sorry to have kept you waiting . I heard that my weapon was completed Its not exactly complete, but its one step before completion . Youre the one to complete it . I am? Is it really technically necessary? Falga-sama continued to speak to me, who was surprised . Dont worry, its not that difficult for you to do . The important thing is a clear intention . What kind of power you want and how to handle it, with that thought as the core, the shape of the weapon will take form . A silver sphere pops out of Falga-samas mouth and floats around him . Probably that was the heros knife I handed over . When the sphere stopped in front of Falga-sama, it floated in front of me . Taking it with my right palm, I felt a strange feeling in the indefinite sphere . What kind of shape will my weapon look like What do you think Amako? A club, mallet, morning star, or maybe an iron ball Why are you only naming blunt instruments? Huh? I understood what kind of image Amako had of me . I think that a blunt instrument will be perfect, but Im not barbaric enough to imagine it . Hahaha, a shield might suit Usato-dono . I cant think of a weapon that could match his speed Hmm, Usato has many possible weapon candidates, so I cant predict what will come On the other hand, Leona-san and Ark-san are seriously anticipating my weapon . Actually, I dont really know what kind of weapon I want . I have an image, but I cant tell if its the right choice for me . Falga-sama, after this Just keep in mind . What you are, what you have been doing . Then, my fragment will naturally change to the shape that suits you best . My path I close my eyes while feeling the presence of the sphere on my palm . My path so far, the beginning began on the day I was involved in the summoning of the hero Inugami senpai and Kazuki . The day I came to this world, I joined the rescue squad . Trained by Rose, I ran through the battlefield for those who fight for the Kingdom of Lingle . At the core of it, I want to help those who are injured, I want to make sure that no one is saddened by someones death, I want to be recognized by Rose and I want to help Inugami senpai and Kazuki . I met Nack at Lukvis . To him who was suffering from Minas bullying, I pointed his path to the rescue squad . It was the same as I had Rose teach me what to do in this world . The wicked dragon that fought during the trip to Samaria . The revival of the wicked dragon that caused this incident was about to become a major incident that endangered many lives at one point . In the end, I was able to work with Amako, Ark-san, and Bluerin to defeat the wicked dragon and solve it without killing anyone . And the curse of Samaria . Struggling to destroy the curse that was eroding Evas body, the princess of Samaria . It was all caused by a magician who was fascinated by the existence of a hero, but in the end he released the souls of the Samarian people and the royal family who were trapped in the curse, then regained the body of Eva they had robbed . I think it was a long and short journey . When I was seriously injured and my spirit was about to be destroyed, you might think that living in a different world was full of unthinkable turbulence, but mysteriously I didnt think it was that painful . After all, I met a lot of people in this world . Even if it just comes to my mind, the connections with countless people are proof that my journey so far is not in vain . Therefore, I want to cherish that . I dont want the power to hurt or defeat someone . I want the power to protect . The power to repel any threat as long as I can reach it . The shape of the sphere of Usatos hand is changing Amakos voice was heard which prompted me to open my eyes . Taking a look at it, the sphere on my palm was flowing and shining which covered the tip from my elbow . Its a scene that would normally surprise me, but I was strangely calm . It took about 10 seconds for the light that covered the tip of my elbow to emit a rainbow-coloured light, and it scattered into the air like a burst . What remained on my arm was a silver gauntlet . There were no flashy decorations other than the scale-like pattern of Falga-sama, and it fits me perfectly without feeling that it was difficult to move . This is my Its more like armor than a weapon, but in a sense this shape was as expected . I tried twisting my wrist around, and it felt easier to move than it looked . I knew you were different from that young man . Falga-sama? Let me have a look at your arm . Yes Falga-sama turned his deep gaze, and I showed him the right arm of the gauntlet . A magical pattern appeared in his eyes, illuminating the gauntlet brightly . When staring at the gauntlet for a few seconds, Falga-samas expression was slightly distorted . Worried that something was wrong, Falga-sama had erased the magic of his eyes, opened his mouth and started laughing . Fu, haha, hahahaha !! !? Are you kidding me!? Falga-sama laughed !? Falga-sama was laughing loudly in the basement, and of course, Leona-san and Norn-sama who knew him were astonished . After finally stopping, Falga-sama looked down at us and uttered a pleasant voice . Im sorry . I couldnt stand it because it was so unexpected . Its been a long time since I opened my mouth and laughed . I thought that my heart would die and I wouldnt laugh . But seriously, I dont know what will happen Uhmm, is something wrong with it ? What should I do? I made a Dragon God burst into laughter . The wicked dragon had a vulgar laugh, but I didnt think it would surprise Falga-sama to make him laugh . Isnt this a pretty bad thing? For me who became anxious, Falga-sama pointed to my gauntlet in a slightly good mood . The gauntlet you created boasts an unrivaled hardness that does not allow anything to pass through . Even high heat, cold air, and magic cannot pass through this gauntlet . Simply put, it is just ridiculously hard . Thats all the gauntlet has . Isnt that too simple of an explanation !? Usually, its a weapon that would be branded as unsuccessful . Thats natural . Its just because the use is too limited . But if youre the one who is handling it, then its different . Leona, Im sure you understand after fighting with Usato? Leona-san nodded mysteriously to Falga-samas voice . This is exactly the gauntlet for you . If you can detect threats with outstanding dynamic vision and reflexes, and you can repel powerful hits with your own strength, you can handle this more than enough . right? E I feel like I finally understand how to fight . This gauntlet is not used for attacks, but a shield that repels the opponents attacks . By not letting anything pass through, I can even grab the blade of the ax that was coated with Karons cold air . Above all, it is good to be able to incorporate it into the training for the past few days without any problems . Does that mean that this ability is an invincible gauntlet? Of course, thats not all . Try putting magic into your gauntlets . ? Okay . !? As Falga-sama said, I poured healing magic into the gauntlet and immediately understood the difference . The operation of magic is smoother than before !? When I try to make a healing magic bullet, I can make it in less than a second, and this I can put a considerable amount of healing magic in my palm . Isnt it possible to do various things by devising more magic? It was a healing magic burst palm for emergency purposes, or a healing magic bullet for group battles . Didnt I say that a gauntlet suits you? But isnt this too humble? Are you not satisfied with it? Yes, thats right . Is it just a hard gauntlet that assists in my magic? Somehow, it seems to me that I can only handle healing magic . Until now, everything that gave me a fragment of my body created a powerful weapon . The young man was a pair of swords that contained and released everything . Karon picked it up and transformed it into a shape . Its an ax that freezes everything . And yet youve created a gauntlet thats just tough with no offensive power . I cant help but laugh . Well, uh Im not despising you . Rather, I even want to praise you for what you are . In front of Karon, who became a dragon, you created a weapon to protect, not to hurt . You certainly had the qualifications to have my weapon . I didnt know this should be worth complimenting However, there is also the fact that I didnt have the image of having strong power Well, even if I have a big weapon, itll be like a decorative weapon, so maybe Ill get used to it after using it . Then, I think itll suit me better Yeah . Certainly, that is more like Usato . I dug my own grave . I insist that I havent been complimented so much which gave Amako a chance . Whats more, she mysteriously tilts her head when she sees me stagnant . Ill leave my piece to you . Its originally for the hero, but now its yours . Yes Take my fragments on your future journey . Its fun to watch over the fate of humans that I have admitted . Once I saw my gauntlet, I clearly nodded to Falga-sama . Falga-sama closes his eyes with satisfaction, and he speaks to us in a quiet voice . Then the story is over . You should take a rest today . Falga-sama ended the story with that word as a trigger . We also moved from the basement to the ground I looked at my right arm gauntlet and got stuck for a while . For a few seconds, Amako tilted her head to me who was silent looking at the gauntlet . Whats wrong, Usato? Sorry, Ill come back in a bit . Eh!? With a short run, I returned to Falga-sama who was trying to return to the spring . Amako and others who were worried about me chased from behind, but regardless of that, I showed Falga-sama the gauntlet . Uhmm Im sorry . But how do you remove this? I dont feel like it will come off normally Ive told you before, but it fits perfectly Usato, thats not Looking at the gauntlet that was almost integrated with my arm, Falga-sama and Amako in the back turned their eyes to me, who was worried about what to do if it stayed like this for a long time . Authors Note: An Invincible gauntlet that blocks anything(only very hard gauntlet) Usatos weapon has become a gauntlet . In the impression column, he gave me an expectation beyond my imagination, and although I was scared in a sense because of everyones high imagination, I managed to put out his weapon . Look forward to Usatos success with his new weapon . On a side note, as a practice, I wrote a work of about 20,000 characters . Second Chance-Aiming for salvation in a world that has been destroyed seven times- I wrote this work for the purpose of practicing seriousness and depiction of battle, but I wrote 20,000 characters and put it in the store . Chapter 113 Its just a tough gauntlet . The completed weapon was too simple of a performance . It is neither a weapon that causes widespread destruction nor a weapon that gives a lethal blow to the opponent; its just a protective armor . It makes me feel sorry for the previous hero that his weapon has become like this, but I liked this gauntlet . The morning after Falga-sama gave me the gauntlet, I was having a mock battle with Arc-san using it . A mock battle where he uses his flames . Moreover, this time hes using an iron sword instead of a wooden sword . Hes what I call a natural enemy as he can demonstrate the technical way of fighting with a sword coated in flames, similar to Leona-sans fighting style . Fuh ! Instead of grasping him, I pushed forward the sword that was swung with his right arm . He swung down his sword as I guarded it . The gauntlet has a tingly sensation, but no pain or heat was transmitted . In this case, I would be able to fight against an opponent who uses fire . So this is this guys performance! Which means my left fist should be ready to punch, and my right arm should be used for defense . In this mock combat, this has become my new way of fighting . It really is tough ! Im surprised too! Arc-san-san seems to be surprised at the hardness of the gauntlet . Of course, I can feel the burn from other places besides the right arm, but I can tolerate it because its not directly exposed to the flame . Youre doing great! Usato-dono! Arc-san !! However unlike before, he is fighting in a state where he can demonstrate his true abilities without being manipulated by anyone . Trying to punch him with the gauntlet, he dodged and tried to get into my blindspot, I hesitated and pulled back before the sword slashed forward . Arc-san-san was surprised at how skillful I was when I didnt step in more than necessary . Can you avoid this then! Tsk! Arc-san-san generated multiple magic bullets in his palm, threw them all at once . Is this a wide range of magic bullets used by Mina in Lukvis!? It was not surprising that Arc-san could also use it, but hes trying to use it in such a short distance? But! I have this guy! The characteristics of this gauntlet are not only hard . Thanks to this gauntlet that assists me in using magic, a new technique has been added to my healing magic . I gathered magic in my right palm and pointed it at the magical bullets that were approaching . Fire! What !? The magical power compressed from my palm explodes, detonating all the magical bullets released by Arc-san . This is a new technique, Healing Magic Burst Palm . As a part of strengthening my power and many trial and error as to whether or not the outburst of magical power could be used, it became a technique that combines avoiding and defense at a short distance . There were various problems and I couldnt use it until now, but thanks to this gauntlet, I can finally use it in actual battles . Im coming Arc-san Wh-Wh-wh-wh-what are you doing, Usato !? Wow !? Leona-san !? When I was fanning away the smoked sand with my right hand and continuing the mock combat, Leona-san jumped from the side and grabbed my shoulders . Arc-san was also stunned while holding his sword, but Leona-san lifted my right arm and checked for any injuries . Thats a dangerous way to use magic!? Thats not how you use system strengthening!? Ah yeah . Im fine . My right arm is intact because I have the gauntlet . Youre seriously Aah, did Leona-san, who can use system strengthening, notice the principle of healing magic burst palm that I did ? Arc-san approached Leona-san, who looked confused because was angry at my words . Oh, Leona-san . What did Usato-dono do earlier? It seemed to me that he had released magical power from his palm with tremendous force Usato literally combusted his magic . He intended to explode the magical power, which is a drawback of system strengthening Its an insane act for those who can use system strengthening Yes, the reason why the healing magic burst palm could not be used is because it is a technique that intentionally explodes magical power . Before, when I did it without a gauntlet, my palm was full of blood and it was difficult to use . Whats more, it took time to put in magical power, so I thought that it could not be used in actual battles, but this gauntlet solved the problem . However, Leona-san, who had a sense of crisis about my actions, strengthened her ability to grab my shoulders and brought her face closer to me . E-V-E-N S-T-I-L-L, why are you trying to use such a dangerous thing? No matter how many gauntlets you have, there are times when things happen! Falga-samas weapons arent perfect . It may be possible that the magical power that has lost its place will flow backwards !? While being overwhelmed by the critical remarks of Leona-san, I nodded . It made me feel a little tired because of that . Usato, tell us next time you do this its bad not only for you, but for my heart . System strengthening is a really dangerous technique . So- Im sorry . Ill be more careful next time . Before, Welsey-san also stabbed me with a nail E I got angry, but for the time being, I knew that this technique was a fully usable technique . The effect itself is simply to explode the magical power compressed on the palm, and the power itself is only lightly blown away, also the range is about 1 or 2 meters . However, it can be used as a healing magic bullet, such as throwing it on the ground to heal my body, using it in a state where I cant move, or hitting it against the opponent . Thats right Is it an advantage that the whole body of an injured person can be healed in an instant? But when I tried it before, it was hard because my hands were full of scratches, but now that I have a gauntlet, I can use it in actual battles . You see, magical power can be accumulated in an instant! What led you to come up with the idea of ??using the outburst of magical power Leona-san dropped her shoulder and released her hand off my shoulder . Usato, Arc-san, Im sorry to disturb the mock combat . It doesnt matter . I was about to get fired up with Usato-dono . Im glad you stopped . Arc-san laughs refreshingly at Leona-san who looks apologetic . Dont say scary things with a cool face . But in the case of Arc-san, it seems that he will really get serious . That flame that he showed when being manipulated by Neah . His original magic that he usually suppresses, not system strengthening . If Arc-san, who keeps his sanity, uses that flame, I must go at him seriously, but his power is the most reliable in fighting Karon who manipulates ice . How was your first impression when using the gauntlet, Usato-dono? I was surprised . I nod with satisfaction to Arc-sans words . Because it was my first battle using a gauntlet, I was worried whether I could handle well at the beginning, but this gauntlet was incorporated into my fighting style as if it had existed from the beginning . As expected, it feels like a gauntlet made for me . I thought I needed to get used to it, but it may not be necessary either . My new way of fighting . It is a close combat that balances avoiding and defense . Making full use of healing magic bullets and healing magic burst palm, I can poke the opponent by surprise and deal the biggest blow . E Isnt it the same as before? I cant really deny that . With that in mind, Leona-san, who was listening to the conversation between me and Arc-san, put her hand on her chin . So, are you ready to fight Karon? Yes Arc-san and I nodded to Leona-sans words . Avoiding technique that eliminates waste of movement . Defense using gauntlets . It also gives resistance to ice and resistance to magic . With these three, the conditions for fighting Karon head-on were finally met . Norn-sama is nearing her limit in maintaining the barrier Usato, Arc-san, lets think about a strategy to fight Karon tonight . Is Norn-sama all right? Shes pretending to show a calm face, but shes close to her limit . Yesterday, I healed her fatigue, but I couldnt heal her exhausted mind . Even before we came, she tried to maintain the barrier without sleep, and considering that she continued to do so until today It is not strange that Norn-sama may collapse at any time . Now that my weapon(armour) is complete and ready, the next action to take has been decided . Okay, lets think about the strategy tonight . The battle with Karon is near . When I was conscious of that, the hand in which the gauntlet was fitted naturally gripped tightly . After completing all the training, I left the training ground while staring at my gauntlet . Around the time I entered the castle from the training ground, a black owl, Neah, jumped at me . Hmm? Neah? Were you watching this whole time? Yeah . It was boring, but I was watching . I smiled at Neah who said that in a bad mood, and said, return when the gauntlet on my right arm changed to an iron bracelet . I was wondering how to take it off yesterday so it would be convenient to bring it out whenever I want . I could even equip it on my left arm, and its pretty good that I dont have to carry it around with a gauntlet . Also, its cool . When I return to the Kingdom of Lingle, I would like to show my senpais the scene of me wearing a gauntlet and them showing a stunned face . How was my new gauntlet, Neah? Isnt it perfect for you? When I asked Neha about the gauntlet while imagining the reaction of senpai, she replied without much . I dont know, I wasnt there, okay !! Strengthening the end, I was amazed at Neah who glared at me and sighed . Neah is angry that I didnt wake her up when my gauntlet was completed last night . She pouted in anger and hit me with her wings a few times, saying she was made an outcast, and wanted to see the moment when my gauntlets were made, and so on . Havent I already apologized to you . I didnt feel an ounce of regret from you at all . Rather, why did you leave me out of your group? Well, because you didnt wake up . Then try harder in waking me up! I wanted to see the heros sword turn into a gauntlet! But I did though . Should I just flick her forehead? But Im just complaining to myself . Originally, I thought you went to bed early because you are living a healthy life in human terms, but it was the total opposite, right? Well, thats . . because I have no one to talk to at night Eh? Its nothing! She muttered sloppily and became angry as she turned bright red . But its my fault that I didnt wake her up, so lets apologize again . Well, it was really my bad . . Good that you know . But I didnt think the reason you went to bed early was because you were lonely . ~~~~~ !! If you muttered in front of my ear, even I could hear it even if you didnt like it . Surprisingly, Neah also has such a childish part . It made me smile at Neah as she hit my head with her wings while I walked in the castle . Im used to walking in the castle, and Im going down the passage to my room without hesitation . However, a sudden ringing in my ears made me stop . DDD I have something to talk to you about . The voice that sounded like having tinnitus was Falga-samas voice . Neah called out to me when she saw that I held my head and stopped . Usato, what have you done just now? Your magical power was disturbed for a moment . Ah . Falga-samas voice is directly in my head I think he has something to talk about . Is it about todays strategy meeting? In that case, he should talk to Norn-sama instead of me . Or is he calling me directly because he doesnt want to tell anyone? Neah, Im going to meet Falga-sama Im going too . You left me out yesterday, so Ill follow you today . Shes still angry at me huh . If I tried to return to the room, would she forcibly follow me? Well, Falga-sama will forgive me even if Neah is with me . With a bitter smile, I turned back to the original path and headed for the hall where Falga-sama would be . Chapter 114 I was called by Falga-sama as we headed to the hall with the throne . It was a hall where Norn-sama would normally be, but there was no one at this time . Walking to the center of the hall and thinking how am I supposed to get to the basement where Falga-sama is, the scaffolding sank to the floor by itself . Maybe Falga-sama moved it remotely, but it seems that there is no doubt that he personally called me over . Does he not want anyone else to hear about this? No, but its him were talking about? I dont know either . The Dragon God is a monster of the same family as the Wicked dragon . We possibly cant fathom what hes thinking . The monster that eats a year is cunning, nasty, and smart, so its really annoying . You really do have a point I was being struck by a boomerang From the perspective of Neah, Falga-sama is old enough, but from the perspective of a human being, Neah has lived long enough for 300 years I wont say it for the sake of her . We arrived in the basement while having a friendly conversation, and found Falga-sama appearing from the fountain . When he notices that Ive arrived, he slowly looks up and looks at Neah on my shoulder . So you have followed as well? Cant I? No, it doesnt matter Falga-sama answered to Neah who seemed to be in a bad mood, turned his eyes to me . There is a purpose in calling Usato this time . A purpose? Falga-sama nodded to my words . What happened that he needed to call me right after yesterday? The battle with Karon is near . You who faced my fragment will inevitably be forced to fight head-on with him . I agree with that No matter what the strategy for today is decided, it will be my role to hold down Karon . But what about it? Im afraid that you and Charon may fight to the death . Wait what !? There is no clear difference between you and Karon in a close-range battle . It sounds scary, but to be able to battle against someone who has awakened to a dragon with your physical body and a gauntlet is a huge feat . I feel like I was treated as a monster . But fighting to the death I dont like that ending, but Falga-sama says its possible . I dont think its possible for this special living prodbeing to die ? Neah Were talking about something important right now, this is not the time to be joking . Im not kidding at all Whats with that expression youre giving me! I dont want you to water down the story . I turned my conversation back to Falga-sama . So you didnt call me here just for advice? Yes . Just keep that word in mind . I also called you here to see your memory . My memory? What for? Maybe he wants to know the knowledge of another world like Neah? Falga-sama continued as I was tilting my head . What I want to see is the current heroes . Inugami senpai and Kazuki the hero of Lingle Kingdom? Yes . I probably wont be meeting the heroes of Lingle Kingdom in person . Before you go to battle, I want to at least know who the heroes are . Inugami-senpai and Kazuki . I dont know everything about them, but what will Falga-sama do when he knows them? Unlike Neah, this person does not seem to look into my memory in order to satisfy his desire for knowledge . In the first place, wouldnt this person be able to grasp Inugami senpai and Kazuki who are far away? The reason for knowing the figure of the heroes is also to determine if they are worth making my armor for . Thats a very important thing, are you sure youre alright with my memories? If Falga-sama created a weapon for the two, it would be called a genuine heros weapon . It doesnt make sense if it isnt you . There is no better qualified person than you who would be most trusted . I understand Being said that much, I have no choice but to nod . However, my memories of Kazuki and Inugami senpai huh . Kazuki has the impression that he is a close friend overall, but Inugami senpai The appearance of senpai being super hyper, senpai throwing work away and doing whatever she likes, running away because of her desire . . Falga-sama, as I said in advance, one of the heroes is a very strange person . But she is a good person! Please understand that and look at my memory ! Uh, okay? If you say that with a bitter expression, hell think you only have bad memories of her . Is the hero Usato knows such a weirdo ? Falga-sama and Neah are prying a little . Senpai has a lot of strange parts, but shes not a bad person . She is rather a very nice person . Theres an article which has been circulating around the continent about senpai and I . But I dont look down on her so much that I hate her . E Ill get revenge after I get home! Then, let me see your memory . What am I supposed to do? Just think of it . Not as a hero, but as a friend of yours . A magical pattern appears in Falga-samas eyes . Its different from yesterdays, so its probably for looking into my memory . I knew there was no danger, so I closed my eyes and thought of them as Falga-sama has said . E The first thing I remember is Thats right . Lets remember from the day when I, who was an ordinary high school student, first met them on that rainy day . Falga-sama was looking at my memory for about 30 minutes . For me, I was in a mysterious-like daydream, so I thought it had been a long time . When I opened my eyes, Neah was yawning, and Falga-sama was sighing deeply . You seem to have been blessed with ties . Yes, its a waste for me . Needless to say, the heroes you know have the qualities to receive my fragments . Thats good to hear . Because senpai is different from general heroes, I wasnt told that she wasnt suitable for receiving his armor . I was relieved to hear that Kazuki and Inugami senpai could take my armor . The rest is just to create and entrust my core . Is it entrusted to me? I still remember Norn-sama flustering when he changed the heros sword to mine . To create powerful armor, Falga-sama uses a part of his body . With the exception of mine, if you look at the performance of other weapons, hes not just separating it from his body . As far as the strength of the weapons of Karon and the predecessor hero is seen, it may be that the power itself is separated . Norn-sama was in such a hurry because he was afraid that Falga-samas actions would have a great impact on his body No but . No matter what I say, I cant stop Falga-sama . This person is aware of this and is trying to leave the armor to them . It is this person who supported Norn-sama, who continued to maintain the barrier alone, in the shadow . I cant read the speculation, but I can say that Falga-sama is definitely on the side of humankind . He even separated his own body and cooperated with us humans . Falga-sama likes humans, doesnt he? It may sound rude, but I said it anyway . Falga-sama opened his eyes to my words . After about ten seconds of silence, he opened his mouth heavily . I have to tell you . What? Its about where the dragon factor that sleeps in Karon came from . The source of Karons dragon power !? It wasnt Norn-sama or Leona-san, and I didnt expect that Falga-sama himself would reveal it . In conclusion, Karon is like my offspring . Huh !? Neah was astonished . Falga smiled happily when he saw the reaction of Neah . In that respect, hes similar to you . A mixed race of human and a dragon . The blood of a dragon is infinitely thin, but his potential is inherited without fading . Certainly, there is something close to Neah whos half vampire and half necromancer . However, I didnt think it was surprising . As long as he had a dragon factor, I thought he had some kind of blood mixed in with him . I just didnt think it belonged to Falga-sama . Why is your power in Karons body? Falga-sama made her voice a little low when she asked, who seemed to be skeptical . The reason goes back to when the Demon King was overthrown and sealed by the previous hero . Isnt the Demon Kings seal a story hundreds of years ago? Thats it Does it go back to that point? This may be a more difficult problem than I think . After the Demon King was sealed, I didnt understand the value of being a human being . For me, the Dragon God who governs harmony and peace, isnt human being an evil that disturbs it? Was it right to help the human beings who betray their relatives, oppress different races, and cause meaningless destruction? At that time, I even questioned my actions . I lost sight of myself . Are you The battle between the Demon Kings army and humans was so fierce . Falga-sama, the Dragon God, is so confused that he doubts humans I dont want to imagine it . So what happened? I almost lost sight of my existence, and once again transformed into a human figure to determine the value of human beings and entered a city . Not as Falga of the God Dragon, but the Falga of a human being . So you became a human to know humans? Rather, did he become a human figure like Neah? I thought that Neahs transformation was peculiar to vampires, but did Falga-sama transform into something magical? The city, where the scars of the battle with the Demon King remain, was terrible . It was full of injured people and the food was unsatisfactory, but the humans there still did not give up without despair . They lived every day . People who live without losing despair . For Falga-sama, who was losing sight of himself, the scene may have been indescribable . When I was watching these people, one person called out to me . That was my encounter with her . She? Maybe that person is Karon-san ? Yeah Falga-samas tone when she said she was kind . Perhaps he remembers a long time ago, he slightly distorted the edge of his mouth and continued . Through my encounter with her, I became more aware of the existence of human beings, which was fun for me to live for a long time, because human life was a series of surprises . I dont know how long he has lived . I dont know, but I felt some weight in the word human life that he talked about . It was not a bad meaning, but a word that made me feel the preciousness of life . I started seeing her more often and forgot about my status as a Dragon God and enjoyed the life of a person . After spending decades as a child, a parent, and after taking care of her death, she became a dragon god to protect her hometown, Mia Rak . Its similar to me . Hmm? When she heard Falga-samas words, Neah muttered that . She quickly turned her face away to deceive, but I heard the words she muttered . E The words reminded me of the village where she was . In that village, Neah continued to play the inhabitants of the village for over 200 years . I havent heard the reason in detail, but her muttering made me understand her feelings . Falga-sama watched over the place where people lived . Neah probably spent time with her in the village where her villagers lived, pretending to be herself . Certainly, it is similar . Originally, I couldve stopped Karon before he went berserk . What !? I was indulged in my thoughts, and I was upset by the unexpected words of Falga-sama who muttered . Does that mean that Mia Rak wouldnt have to result in this state? Even if the power of the dragon is about to awaken, hes still a human being . If I was just awake, I could hold my breath with magic but I couldnt . Falga Karon can be a trump card against the Demon King . If he completely owns my power, the armor I created, he will be powerful and unrivaled . And theres you and the other two heroes from another world . If you cooperate with them and confront, you can defeat the Demon King . The power to defeat the Demon King . If he inherits the power of Falga-sama, his power is equal to that of Hero Kazuki and Inugami senpai No, it may be more than that . In fact, he was as strong as I was in physical strength . But thats just the beginning . Eh? The beginning? No matter how much I told myself, I still couldnt kill Karon . I couldnt decide . I cant kill Karon, my offspring . That is! Isnt that something that cant be helped !? It is impossible to make a decision in a situation where you have to kill someone who is equivalent to your son . I knew that my relatives would come to know of this . And knowing that this person did not do what was right . But I couldnt be ruthless, because, no matter how many generations, Karon still has her vestiges, and that alone shakes my determination over and over again . I cant say anything to Falga-sama, who turned his eyes down and said in regret . There is no way he could kill a human being, the Mia Rak people who have watched over him, and his own descendants . The reason Karon stays here is probably to kill me . T-To Falga-sama !? Hes trying to kill the source of my power and free himself from my instincts, which could turn him into the second Wicked dragon and destroy everything in sight . The Second Wicked Dragon !? I was wondering why Karon stayed here, but its because of Falga-sama !? In other words, if hes killed, Karon will be released from Mia Rak ! If Karon is in such a state of rampage, itll be a huge deal! Falga-sama saw the impatience of me and Neah and turned his sight down . A dragon is a creature that is more fragile than you can imagine as a human being . No matter how strong or wise we are, it does not mean that our mental spirit is also good . We can turn into a monster that only destroys and kills in a blink of an eye Were a weak creature that easily tilts . Are you the same? Yes, I was trapped in my emotions and misjudged . If I thought about the future of humans, I should have killed Karon at that time . No Neah interrupted Falga-samas words . With her surprise, looking at her on my shoulders, she stared at Falga-sama with her eyes, which showed some strong will . Thats not the case . If you do that, you wont be able to live with it . You dont want to kill him, so you cant regret it . Neah ? I think part of the cause Im saying is wrong, but youre regretting it too early . Karon is still alive, Mia Rak isnt dead, were alive too . Falga-sama became silent in Neahs words . I regret what I did and I feel like dying . I was so stupid that I almost lost something important, but thanks to this kindness, it didnt happen . . So there is still hope . E Does that mean that Neah has changed during this trip? Although it was only a month, the change was not small . Like what Neah says I look up at Falga-sama like her . Yes, there is no way I can give up while there is still the possibility of helping Karon . Although I intended to help him from the beginning, now that I have heard the story of Leona-san and Falga-sama, that feeling is unwavering . We are here . We will not give birth to a second wicked dragon, and we will help Karon . Are you going to do it even if I say that its impossible? Im from the rescue squad . Ive been through more crazier things . Ive always been unreasonable . This time too, that doesnt change . There are people who are waiting for Karon to return, and there are people who do not want to let him die . Thats enough reason I want to help . You really are a strong person . That is why you must move forward in a straightforward manner . Falga-sama muttered which made his expression calm and looked down at me and Neah . You have qualities as a hero, but you are different . You are the one who fights and wins the hero, and you are the one who fights and saves for others . That is why it is fortunate for us that you, not the hero, visited . Y-You dont have to go that far Ughhhh, I was suddenly praised and my whole body became itchy . Falga-sama closed his eyes and opened his mouth to me, who was a little embarrassed . I have nothing to hide anymore . On top of that, I have something to ask you . What is it that you want to ask? I want you to save someone . I want you to save someone Its strange to be told that again in the flow of this story . Do you mean Karon? Its not Karon, because I know in the previous words that I dont have to hope so . I tilt my head to his words that seem strange . Certainly, I have decided to help Karon even if he doesnt say anything . If so, who is Falga-sama saying ? She is carrying a mission and trying to solve everything by herself . She continues to drag herself without shaking off even the hesitation that afflicts herself, and even thinking of doing the worst possible thing . Worst meaning? With a scoop of the forbidden fountain, shes trying to trade with those who threaten the city . In that word, I look at the fountain at Falga-samas feet . Kureha Fountain Water that makes people go crazy . A poison that turns life into power . Falga-samas she who took the water of the spring that would ruin and make those go insane who seek power . Dont tell me!? Was that what she looked like yesterday! Finally, I noticed the true nature of her discomfort that I had with her No, I did notice! As Amako said, Im so insensitive! If you think about it for a moment, you should immediately know how much she was mentally cornered! ! I cant reach her, nor Norn . To her, she was trapped in her mission and decided to hold that responsibility alone, but your words should still reach her . Even today, she was worried about me . Dont overdo it . Dont worry about it . She was kind enough to care for me, who was crazy, and I couldnt imagine she was going that far . Usato, save Leona . This can only be done by you who didnt want to be a hero . She is going to die . Shes trying to stop Karon by throwing her own life . Chapter 115 Leona-san has taken out water from the Kureha fountain . A poison that, once drunk, gives the user tremendous power and in return erodes her body . If you really desire the greed in your heart, be prepared for your body to decay in pain . The words I heard from Norn-sama . I know she didnt try to use the Kureha fountain with such malicious intent . Leona-san must have asked Falga-sama with that in mind . . . Honestly, I dont know what to say to Leona-san . Would I be able to stop her knowing her resolution? Would I hit her out of anger as she tries to trade blows with Karon and force her to stop? I cant say anything about this unless I talk to her more . Then, we will start fighting Karon tomorrow noon . After talking with Falga-sama, a strategy meeting was held at night for the battle with Karon . The people who gathered were me, Amako, Arc-san, Neah, Norn-sama, and Leona-san . It was a rough strategy for the battle to be held tomorrow noon, but the tactic is to suppress Karon with me and Neah, then Leona-san and Arc-san will support us from behind . The first thing we have to do to deal with Karon is to pull the ax made by Falga-sama away from him . It is a measure to block the nonstandard ice, which is one of the factors that make him a threat . After pulling the ax apart, hunt him down until he becomes incapacitated . It would be very difficult to get that Karon out of combat, but if we work together, thats not impossible . And it is Norn-sama, Amako, and Bluerin who will support us in battle . Norn-sama has the role of creating a barrier so that the battle between us and Karon will not be disturbed by wild monsters, and Amako will predict Karon-sans movements against us from outside the barrier . I got the role of communicating . Bluerin is entrusted as Amakos escort . We thought that Bluerin would get in the way if we worked together with Arc-san and Leona-san . What happened? Usato? Leona-san noticed my gaze and tilted her head as we returned to our rooms after the strategy meeting . As usual, her expression was that of a caring person as I hurriedly shook my face, and holding my mouth and giving an awkward smile Haha its nothing I see . I dont know how to answer her right now . Rather, I cant talk to her when Norn-sama is still here . I managed to deceive Leona-san, so I had no choice but to leave the room to escape . I got out of the room and went to the training ground . The dArcened training ground was illuminated by the moonlight and the light of magic tools leaking from the castle, and I sat near the edge of the training ground in the chilly night breeze . Sigh . Falga-sama asked me to save Leona-san . However, I dont know how to stop her . It is not just a matter of confiscating the water brought out from Kurehas fountain from Leona-san . If I did that, she would be in despair . However, if we continue to fight Karon, she will definitely use the water to fight Karon without hesitation . This is tough . Maybe if I were to just answer her truthfully, shell give up! Is what I want to say, but its also my fault for not noticing until this situation happened . Tsk! I clenched my fist strongly at my own helplessness . I couldnt forgive myself because I was training with her so much, I knew her troubles, yet I couldnt comprehend it . Usato, are you okay? ! Looking back at the voice from behind, there was Leona-san . Unlike during her training, she took off her armor and was dressed in a long black skirt which looked impressive, looking down at my face as she turned around . Why are you here You acted a little strange just now . I was worried and came to see you . Leona-san laughs with a shy smile . It doesnt look like she has already prepared for her death tomorrow . What really happened? Are you really that worried about tomorrowC I heard from Falga-sama that you brought out the water from the Kureha fountain . I went straight to the point, stood up and approached Leona-san who was behind me . As I approached her awkwardly looking down, I continued to speak . Leona-san . Are you really going to trade your life against Karon? I thought Norn-sama would come to stop me I guess Falga-sama chose you? Leona-san showed another self-deprecating smile . E I havent put it into words, but from her attitude, it seems that Falga-samas words were true . Only he knew that it wasnt a lie, but I wanted it to be a lie . He really knows me well . That the person I didnt want to know the most The person you dont want to know the most ? Youre always so straightforward with your feelings, and knowing and trying to do whats right without hesitation is too dazzling for me . When I was with you, I was envious of you . Every time I see you, I get the urge to throw away this water What she took out of her skirt pocket was a clear liquid in a vial . Water drawn from the Kureha fountain . Although the amount was quite small, the vial had a strange presence . Im a fool . For whatever reason, I reached for the forbidden fountain . At that point I was fascinated by power . Thats not right . I wanted to say that, but that word didnt come out . As she said, it was none other than her who reached out to the fountain for whatever reason . She made her decision . No words of comfort would be able to help . Can you rethink this? You do not need to throw your life away . Havent we been training all day for tomorrow? But youre throwing your own life to beat Karon . . Are you trying to say that the training weve been doing with Arc-san to this day was in vail? Im being a bit harsh, but it cant be helped at this time . Even if it is, she must know what kind of intention she has made . Leona-san, who was silent in my words, smiled as if she had given up . Really I envy the strength of your heart . Eh? The days of training with you werent wasted . In fact, you grew up surprisingly fast and strong enough to fight Karon . If you and I really fought now, you will definitely win . ThenC But thats not enough . No matter how much you can fight Karon, if he gets stronger in the middle of the fight, you cant beat him . I cant say that its impossible . Actually, when I fought Karon for the first time, he awoke even though he still had some grace, and showed a dragon scale, overwhelming me and Leona-san . There is no guarantee that the same thing will not happen tomorrow . And even though Im able to fight Karon, Im still unlikely to beat him . If we dont have a decisive factor in tomorrows strategy, I have no choice So, youre saying you will use the power of the Kureha fountain ? Thats it My guess was correct . Certainly, I have the power to fight evenly with Karon, but there is no decisive hit that can defeat him . Its not that I didnt have hope . There were times when I thought I might be able to beat Karon with you, but considering the worst possible my feet naturally headed towards the fountain . Leona-san, you are Usato, you must not die here . Given the threat of the Demon King, a big battle is inevitable . In that battle, you who can save many people shouldnt die in a place like this . I can only see it before, Im just a daredevil . However, Leona-san doesnt think so . My words did not reach before her firm will . But Usato . Please understand . Im a hero ! The moment I tried to give her words of restraint, she grabbed my collar and pulled me towards herself . Leona-sans line of sight matches me, who closed her mouth because of my surprise . Until a while ago, tears were flowing down which were hidden by her bangs . Dont say anything anymore Every time I hear your words, my decision will be shaken ! Why must you go that far As a hero of this country, I have to protect it! Mia Rak, a place for everyone to return! For that, Karon must be killed! But youre not fighting alone !? I also argued against her words . Yes, thats right But theres no guarantee that well win just because were together! No matter how strong you are, youre human! If you get slashed, youll die! Then I wont be slashed! Thats not the problem! Then what kind of problem is it! There is no reason why being a hero, you must give up your life! I can see that Im getting heated . I am angry with this person . For this person who gives priority only to others and never thinks about herself . I am the same, but this person has no intention of living . Thats unbearable for me . Im a hero! I have to protect the place where everyone returns! Norn-sama and Falga-sama So I dont want you to die! I feel the same too! But youre not alone with wanting, a place where everyone returns ! Isnt that just too sad of a thought !? . ! What is it meant to be a hero? Falga-sama and Norn-sama did not choose you as a hero to force such a thing . Leona-san became silent to my complaint . She looks upset, but her teary eyes seem to have a stubborn determination . This person will not bend her mind no matter what . You, if you can kill and stop Karon in exchange for her own life, youll do it ? I do not mind . Even if there are people waiting for Karon to return? Karons wife who she talked about before . I still remember her nostalgia . Im sure its an important memory for her . However, Leona-san distorts her mouth and looks down a little . Yes . The moment I heard the reply, my expression disappeared . It was a different feeling of anger that filled my heart that was empty for a moment . Dont fuck with me . Dont say as if you dont mind that!! Forgetting even the honorifics, I yell at her . I know I shouldnt impose my thoughts . I know, but if she says that with that look, I cant keep silent about it ! I know that expression . A girl who was cursed by Samaria showed the same expression to me . Leona-san has exactly the same look as Eva, trying to suppress her emotions and force herself to accept her destiny . I know youre scared and you cant bear with it! You want to run away! And yet, you ! You think that killing Karon will ease this! No, thats not ! Just kill Karon in exchange for my death, thats all I have to do! Then I would bear the responsibility for killing him! If that happens, peace will return to Mia Rak, isnt that what youre thinking? I grabbed Leona-sans hand which was grabbing my collar . She looked at me in surprise, and I was even more prepared to spit out words . No matter how much you accept your death, I wont accept that . I will never let you die in front of me! Look at me in the eyes! Leona-sans eyes shake . I did not allow her to look away . Once I held her down, I took a deep breath and calmed myself before saying . Leona-san I didnt get to Mia Rak alone . Eh? Its the same when I went into my first battlefield, when I fought against the Wicked dragon, and when I struggled to break the curse in Samaria . Someone helped me to move forward . Rose helped me when I was about to be killed by a snake in the Lingle Forest . A knight who helped me when a soldier of the Demon Kings army was about to stop me . Friends who helped me to fight the wicked dragon and break the curse of Samaria . Without them, I might have died somewhere now . There is a limit to what you can do alone, thats why you can ask someone around you for help instead of carrying everything on your own . I released the hand that was still holding my chest, I reached out to Leona-san, who had just sat down . Norn-sama, the maid everyone in the castle, were here to help . If you ask for help, everyone would answer you . So you too will reach out to them . All you need to do is stretch out your hands . My hand? She looked up at me and stared at her hand in a daze . She pulled her hand and lifted it to the height of my shoulders, wondering if she could grab it . Can I ask for help ? Yes, rely on it to your hearts content . I grab Leona-sans trembling hand . A little surprised by her cold hands, I looked at her shedding tears, staring at our hands . E Was I able to change her mind? Rather, the feeling of guilt that made an older woman cry is now in my heart . Leona-san, can you stand? She wiped her eyes and nodded silently as she stood up, and I glanced at the vial she was holding . . E Honestly, I should just confiscate it here or break the vial, but it doesnt make sense since she can just draw the water from the spring again . You can have that water, but promise me you will never use it as long as Im alive . Even if my limbs are broken or my body is broken, Ill stop Karon for you . Why are you that much Youre seriously a very kind but clumsy person . There are many different aspects, but I know people who are similar in that part . A violent, unreasonable, devilishly scary person, but like that person, they have a certain kindness . Thats all I want to say . I have nothing more to say to you . Then think for yourself and give me an answer . I didnt wait for her to answer as I turned my back on Leona-san who was looking at me in a confused manner and left the place . I dont know how the exchange tonight will affect tomorrow . If my words didnt get to her, Leona-san would drink the spring water tomorrow . When that happens, she turns into a monster that can be swayed by her own power . But if she changes her mind, she will fight Karon without drinking the spring water . If she relies on us to fight at that time, she will be a very encouraging ally . In the end, what I was able to do was not to save her, but to give her a choice . Ahhh I wish I couldve word things better As I left the training ground and entered the entrance to the castle, I held my forehead and slaughtered my complaints . In the end, I left it to her emotions and spouted my own complaints, which made her cry . Instead of persuading her I might have cornered her on the contrary . When I think about it, I get sick of my emotional self . Its more like you to not say strangely good things . Hmm? When I fell into self-loathing, a figure appeared from the shadow near the entrance . When I focus my eyes, the figure of Amako with the owl Neah on her head . It sounded like a tantrum, but its exactly what Neah says . Hey, what tantrum are you talking about? Dont you have the same opinion as me? If so, youre the same . Shut up, hairball . Ke, hairball !? Im a cute owl, and you treat me like a hairball !? I dont know why she had Neah on her head, but I somehow figured out why they were here . E They were worried again . I smiled inwardly, I opened my mouth to the two who started the quarrel . What about Arc-san? He was here until a while ago, but after seeing the exchange between Leona and Usato, he returned to my room with peace of mind . Probably he has read the air? Usato, you had a really worried face . Im just being taken care of by Arc-san aint I Hes really a wasteful travel companion for me . E Im not alone? It was the word I said myself, but it is certainly true . Chapter 116 The day of battle with Karon . We were preparing for battle in front of the gate of Mia Rak . Preparing doesnt mean doing anything huge, but just checking on our physical condition and the condition of the gauntlet, which is the key to this fight . But to prepare something like this I heard that Norn-sama was the one who arranged it, but Im also surprised she could make such a thing in such a short period of time . I was impressed by the shoes I was wearing . They werent the ones I always wear, but ones with slip protection on the soles of my feet . Norn-sama prepared shoes for us to fight on icy ground . My feet size was checked before Iknew it, and it was a perfect fit to both sides . Ill be able to fight Karon with a stable foothold . I was slightly worried about fighting on ice, but with these shoes it would be okay . E The scaffolding problem has been solved, but we still have another problem . Leona-san hasnt arrived yet Only Leona-san hasnt appeared yet . According to the maid, she would be a little late, but I think I might have done something to Leona-san because of what I said yesterday . Whats this~ To show a bitter face before the fight . Its not like you . Neah said to me who had a dark expression . No, if Leona-san isnt coming- Thats not the case . She wouldnt be scared anymore since shes throwing her life for this fight . Though Im not sure why shes late . Certainly, Leona-san wouldnt back out right now . E No matter what she chooses, she will come here . You care too much about her E I may be weak spirited even before the fight with Karon . Lets change the topic here to dispel the tension . By the way . I thought about my gauntlet yesterday . What about? Is it a way to give pain without injuring? Hou, aint that interesting? So you can actually start fighting back now? Its just a joke! So stop rattling the gauntlets around my ears! No, this too is just a joke . Neah frantically apologizes with all her might while her body is trembling in fear . You dont have to be too scared . Is that her true face Well, lets get back to the story for the time being . I thought of a name for this gauntlet . Heh I see . I dont like her reaction, but well whatever . After all, when it comes to my own armour, I think it needs a name or something . I couldnt call it the silver gauntlet forever, so I thought of a proper name . For me only . A gauntlet that fits in my right hand . As a result of combining these two elements, the name of the gauntlet was decided . And that name is, I name it . . Heal Gauntlet! Uwwah, so lame . Can you not spill your true intentions so honestly? I feel like I suffered the most damage even before fighting with Karon . Or rather, its just a gauntlet, so why do you need a name for it? Ughh! Saying something so true, I cant muster any words . Amako approached together with Bluerin, probably because she was listening to us . Amako, you can see the straight coolness of this nameC I honestly thinkthat Heal gauntlet doesnt suit it . I was shocked by Amakos words, and on the corner of my eyes, Arc-san was laughing out loud . From that reaction, I realized that the name of the gauntlet was horrible, and my shoulders dropped . However while being depressed, I raised my face to the figure that appeared at the gate of Mia Rak . It was Leona-san who wore the same armor as when we first met . Perhaps because she has removed the helmet I noticed that she was staring straight at me . Leona-san walked up to me with a serious expression, wondering what she would say to me, and when she stood in front of me, she bowed her head vigorously . I was taken aback by her sudden behavior . Ehhh, uhmmm, Leona-san? Ive been thinking about it ever since . My resolution and your words . With her face up, she pulls out a vial of spring water from a jute bag attached to her armor, and she stares at it and continues . You didnt take this water away from me because you respected my resolve . There were no wicked feelings anymore, but a firm determination . The idea was that she shouldnt drink the water, and ignore her resolve . E But that was like my self-satisfaction . The waters easy to use but its harder than anything to overcome the fear of losing and fighting . Its impossible for someone weak-willed like me . Im sure Ill break along the way- Leona-sans gaze was directed to Arc-san, Amako, Bluerin, and Neah in that order, and finally returned to me . I want you to fight with me . I feel its cowardly that I was hiding from you and made plans behind your backs . Still, I want to fight to protect this place . Leona-san bowed her head deeper than before . There is no need to think about it, and it is not necessary to ask a friend for confirmation . Lets fight . Together, including you . Usato ! Didnt I say this before? Please rely on me . If you reach out to us, we will always reach out for her . Leona-san decided to fight with us instead of by herself . After that, all we have to do is join forces to fight Karon and win . With the addition of Leona-san, we got ready and stepped out of the ice-covered Mia Rak out of the castle gate . Outside the city covered by Norn-samas barrier, there is Karon who has his eyes closed as if he were dead . He will wake up immediately and be ready for battle if he feels any changes in his surroundings . The strategy was decided when Norn-sama recreated the barrier . We stop Karon from attacking the unprotected city while Norn-sama creates a barrier between Karon and us . This is the first stage of the operation . So thats our first challenge . Well then . Seeing the bracelet fitted to my right arm, I deploy the gauntlet . The elbow and tip are wrapped in silver, making a squeaking sound . After checking the condition of my right arm, I ask Neah to cast a resistant spell . Neah, cold resistance Yeah, I got it . From above the shoulders, cold resistance is given to my entire body . With this, the cold air emitted from Karons axe can be nullified . Usato, I dont have to tell you this, but be careful not to hit me because Im not sturdy unlike you . I know . I wont hit you, at least until I let go of that cold axe . It will be me who will actively fight Karon . It is quite dangerous to be attacked by him head-on, but I havent been playing for the past week . Ive been training to eliminate my wasteful movement . It sounds simple, but it has made a big difference in my movements I think . It looks like youre ready . ! This voice is Falga-samas voice is echoing in my head . If you look around, it seems that everyone other than me can hear it . , I will be watching your battle . I cant reach outside the city, but I can at least talk to you like this . Karon is strong . From the point of view of you human species, his power is just a nonstandard word . But that doesnt mean youre inferior . Falga-samas words resonate deeply in the heart . However, only at this time, his voice felt very reliable . -Work together, that is the strength of human beings . -If you can do that, you will be able to defeat even a Dragon God . Okay! I respond strongly to the voice that echoes in the head . It is endorsed by a Dragon God, who created the weapon of the hero . There is no reason why I cant do my best after being told so far! Norn, temporarily break the barrier . Ripples appear and sway in the barrier that separated the city of Mia Rak from the outside world in front of me . Perhaps he sensed that, Karon, who hadnt moved until now, raised his face vigorously and turned his sharp eyes toward us . Usato Leona-san called my name and turned to it . Ill tell you now . No matter what the outcome is, Im still grateful to you . Im here now because I was saved by your words . . Dont say that we did not do anything thus far . Fufu, thats true . I guess Im still a little weak willed . With a soft smile, she wore the helmet hanging on her side . I also turned to the front and focused my consciousness on Karon . The swaying barrier disappears as particles from above . Mia Rak, a city without people . Karon, a dragon who threatens the city . Falga-sama, a dragon god who watches over people from deep underground . And the disaster left by the wicked dragon . If you think about it, the wicked dragon was involved in our trips so far . Since the battle in the village where Neah lives, the battle between the hero and the dragon caused the curse of Samaria to be created . And this time, under the influence of the wicked dragon, Karon was forced to awaken the dragon factor of Dragon God Falga-sama and went out of control . I have to settle this Cut off the connection with the wicked dragon . And both Karon and Mia Rak will be saved . Ahhhhh! At the same time as the barrier disappeared, Karon swung up his axe and jumped out at us screaming . Responding first to his movements, I squeeze my fist and kick the icy ground like him . The first stage of the operation, creating a battleground between him and us ! For that reason, what Ill do is Hold you down! Karon shoots a large icicle that he showed when he first fought me running on the ice ground . When fighting with him the first time, I had to avoid his attack . Its still the same, but now Im not fighting alone . The icicle that was about to hit me was thawed by the fan-shaped flame that flew from behind and turned into water vapor and drowned out . Ill handle the ice magic! Ark-san can offset the ice . Nodding to that, I glared at Karon who was 10 steps away . Hes already trying to swing his axe down, but I squeeze my right fist . Karon, who is awakened as a dragon, has more power than me . If I take him head-on, no matter how hard my gauntlet is, it will be crushed . U-Gaaaahhh! Right here! I stopped just barely and firmly cut off the axe that was swung down, put my fist on the side of the blade and directed it diagonally . My left fist struck into Karons torso with his right arm wide open due to the impact from the side, and he leans back . Having succeeded in giving the first hit, I keep an eye on him and squeeze my left fist and take a stance and show my right fist to the opponent . Uuu ! Uuu !! Karon glares at me and growls angrily, attacks me again, but I repel the axe with my gauntlet and fight back with my left fist . However, maybe learning from the previous attack, he stepped on the side and hit without his axe . Ive seen through that! Hiding my fist on my left cheek, I slammed my left fist into Karons unprotected chin . At the moment his body wobbles, I punched my right hand to his unprotected abdomen . Healing magic burst palm ! The impact of magic power is emitted from the right palm, and this time Karons body is blown away . Looking at him, who was not passive and rolled around on the icy ground, I kept an eye on him and in a radius of 100 meters centered on me and his place, Norn-sama created a new circular transparency-a barrier is created . Phew weve made a place for us to fight . For the time being, the first stage of operation has been cleared . With this, there is no need to worry about Karon escaping . Besides, I was able to prove that I can fight against Karon . Isnt this weeks training proven useful? T-Thats so scary! How are you fighting like that! Uwah!? Neah, who had been silent until now, started making noise near my ear . I kept my eye on Karon while talking to her . No but, its not like it was effective? From my point of view, his fist almost passed through me! Sure, when I avoided the attack, his fist passed through the left side of my face, but Neah was on my right shoulder . I thought about her and avoided it, but she still didnt like it . E If possible, I wish I could pull the axe away from Karon during our fight, but I couldnt go that far . Even though I foresaw his movement and counterattacked, he was stronger . If I become too greedy, I risk getting an irreparable blow . While holding my head and watching Karon who stood up slowly, Ark-san and Leona-san arrived from behind . Usato, are you okay? Yes, Im doing fine somehow . From here on out, the real show starts . I am the only one fighting him endlessly, but if Ark-san and Leona-san support me, the situation will shift here . Usato, as you might expect, his axe is releasing ridiculous cold air . Leona and Ark might not be able to get close . Its that strong If you get close without magic, you wont be able to move properly . I didnt notice it with my resistance, but it seems that the axe is emitting more cold air than I expected . Currently, I am the only one who can get closer to Karon . Ark-san, Leona-san . It seems that there is no choice but to pull the axe away from Karon as planned . Looks like it Its so cold at this distance . Its no longer possible to prevent it with my armor . E Karon-san is about to start moving . Taking a step forward, I stood in front of them and held my fists, and I called out to them . Ark-san should deal with the ice, Leona-san should limit Karons movements . I will pull his axe apart . Okay! Leave it to me . You dont do anything crazy too . The two responded to my words . When I heard that voice firmly, I kicked the ice ground and jumped forward to launch an attack on Mr . Karon . Authors Note: This story was about Usato, who turned into a melee demon, parrying a big attack with a gauntlet . Sorry for the late update . I was late because I thought about the battle description and wrote the good points . Regarding the next story, I would like to update it by tomorrow or the day after tomorrow if possible . Chapter 117 The cane created by Falga-sama changed into an axe in the hands of Karon . It gave Karon a powerful cold air power . It was the biggest threat to us, freezing the surroundings and releasing non-standard magic . Hmmph! My gauntlet and Karons axe collided, and a high-pitched metallic sound echoed in the barrier . The axe was parried by my gauntlet diagonally, but Karon swung up with all his power and tried to hit me again . One hit from him would be fatal, so I have to seriously deal with his attacks . Gaa! Oh no you dont! Karon tries to grab the collar of my uniform, but I lean to the side and dodged . Instead of receiving his attacks head on, I tried to avoid attacks that can be avoided with minimum effort, and if there is an opportunity, I take the chance to punch there and break Karons pace . I can still go on! It was thanks to the training that I was able to fight, but the addition of Falga-samas gauntlets is also great . Even being attacked by Karons axe head on wasnt a big deal . I dont want to do this anymore, I want to go home! Why am I in such a place, mouuu! Thats because youre needed in this battle! Neah was crying and kneading her ears, but shes still maintaining her magic . A tremendous amount of cold air is being emitted from Karons axe . With horns and a tail and a further awakening, he has awakened even further than before . Currently I am protected from the cold by Neahs magic, but Leona-san and Arc-san cant do so without resistance to cold . Hence pulling the axe away from him is my first priority . Uuuuu! U-Usato! This guys making an ice rock! Tsk, he can even do that with such a distance? Blocking the axe with my right hand, a number of ice pebbles were formed behind Karon . Hes really crazy to be able to use this much magic without any preliminary movements ! Ill have no choice but to back off if it were to launch at extreme speed, however, all the ice gravel were drowned out by the flames emitted by Arc-san on the side . I wont let you! Guu, ga! Your opponent is me! Arc-san struck Karon holding the fire sword with both hands . With that sudden blow, his position wobbled for a moment, and with that one moment, I took advantage of it and struck . Normally he should have been blown away by my fist, but he had his legs frozen . Looking behind, Leona-san is activating magic with one hand on the ground . Usato, now! Thank you!! Karons feet are stuck to the ground with ice, and tries to swing his axe in a confusing manner and generate ice, but all of this is handled accurately by Arc-san, and Leona-sans didnt allow him to be free whilst creating ice constantly on his feet . Gaaa! Mu !? Karon shook the axe that he was swinging around to me . He attacked from a weird position . Immediately reacting to his behavior, I took the axe with my right palm without hesitation . A heavy impact on my palmbut its not enough to crush me with my gauntlets . ! You cant crush me with such a rough attack! I dont think you needed to take his attacks head on though!? I apologized inwardly to Neahs voice, which was about to start crying . I firmly grasped the axes blade with my gauntlet and squeezed my left fist powerfully . Arc-san and Leona-san were holding him still, and I held his axe to stop him from moving . Neah! Can you use your restraint magic !? Its more than enough! Alright! Lets do it! Yes! Until now, I havent dared to use restraint magic . Restraint magic would work if I could deal some blows to him, but that would only temporarily block Karons movements . Therefore, I and Neah changed our way of thinking . Restraint should be restricted, not stopped . A purple pattern emerged from Neah on my fist . Aim at that shoulder! My fist slammed into his shoulder joint which was holding the axe . His body is very hard . Thats because his skin and muscles have changed to a dragon, but hes still a human being . Though I can release force by passing an impact through his joints and restrict the movement of his shoulders with restraint magic . The time during his weakness and restraint magic were momentsC There! For me, that momentary gap is enough! At the same time as his hand was weakened, I kicked his right hand up from below . The kick hit Karons wrist directly and kicked his axe upwards . Now you cant use the power of Falga-samas armor! The axe flies up while rotating and the blade part disappears . changing into a handle-only shape . Probably, that is the original shape of the armor made by Falga-sama as a cane . Gaaaaaaaaaaa !! Im sorry! I cant hold it anymore !! Leona-san released her hand on the ground when Karon was going on a rampage . Before the restraint on his leg is completely broken, I kick him in the opposite direction of the axes flight so he cant use his weapon anymore . Arc-san! Okay! Arc-san set the flame on the ice ground between Karon and us, generating a large amount of water vapor mist, blocking his view . I take a deep breath to calm down seeing a faint image of Karon at the tip of the fog . Weve suppressed Karon, created a place to fight, and let go of his weapon The only means of combat left for him who gave up Falga-samas weapon was hand-to-hand combat . In addition, there is no strong cold air that keeps my friends away . There is nothing to protect him now! If we fight all at once, we can win ! In my words, Neah and Leona-san and Arc-san who approached just behind me nodded . The third stage of the operation . It is to deprive Karon of consciousness . Its a dangerous strategy that even we dont know if it will succeed, but now that weve come this far, we have no choice but to complete it! Once I calmed down and took a deep breath, I raised my voice so that Karon, who was in the fog, could hear me . Im here! Come on, Ill deal with you as much as you want! Karon, who is at the end of the fog, screamed . He screamed ferociously to threaten me, and jumped at me with his instinct . Insane rush . If you are too reliant on your instincts, it will be easy to handle you no matter how strong you are . He looks like how I used to be ! I dont like it, but I understand why the wicked dragon used a similar tactic . I just thrust and punch . I didnt understand my own weakness, and I was full of gaps . HoweverC, Im different now! I calmly avoided his attack by stepping sideways and went around behind, hitting him with a full kick . Giaaaaaaa !! The attack on his back wasnt much as he stabbed his arm into the icy ground and forcibly turned his body . I know full well that my kick didnt work . In the first place, I was luring him to a place . For the final stage, I was just a decoy . CStrengthening system At the moment when a dignified voice was heard from in front of Karon, an ice wall created by Leona-san using strengthening appears directly in front of him . Karon couldnt react to the sudden appearance of the ice wall and slammed into the wall head first . He collided with the momentum of which he was jumping together with the force of my kick, it seemed to be painful . That mightve been me a few days ago if I hadnt stopped . Im still cold sweating, and I instructed Neah to put a restraint spell on his palm . Gu, Ga, Gi ! Usato! Okay! In response to Leona-sans voice, I placed my palm with restraint magic on Karons back as he tried to stand up with a voice of agony, and tied his body . The other arm holds down his body, which he tried to turn around . Sorry to say this but, Im not the one who would be defeating you . I have the power to fight Karon, but I dont have the power to defeat him . Leonas system strengthening is not used for attacks either . Neahs restraint magic can only stop him for a few seconds . But he is different . His flame sword, which even cut the bell of Samaria easily, can hurt Karons body, who has not yet completely awakened to the dragon! Now! Arc-san! I will heal his injuries! When the ice wall created by Leona-san collapses, Arc-san holds his sword that shines brightly red . Everything is a stepping stone to give this greatest blow . With a strong will, he swung down the flame sword which was held upright . Haaaaaaaah !! The flame sword that drew a red trajectory cut through Karons body . It was my physical ability and the magic of Arc-sans flame that cut through the scales of the wicked dragon . Although the wicked dragon had deteriorated after hundreds of years, the scales covering its body boasted certain strength . Karons skin, awakened as a dragon, also had the strength of a dragon scale . However, even the scales of a newly born dragon arent as strong as the wicked dragon . C Agu The air in front of me was torn apart, and the intense heat was affecting me as I was holding onto Karon . I closed my eyes involuntarily, but I did not let go of his body, though the entire weight of his body weakens . I supported him in a hurry, and laid him down on the ground with only his upper body raised . Karon! Looking at his body with his eyes closed, there are cuts from his shoulders to his thighs . The reason why the blood did not come out so much was probably because it was cut with a sword of fire, but even still, his wound was shallow . Whats more The horns and tail that grew on Karons head are gradually cracking . This is Is it okay to think that his power as a dragon is disappearing? I saw the remnants of his dragon shattering like candy, and I asked Neah to check it for the time being . Neah, is Karon alright? Theres nothing wrong with his life . Hes breathing and his heart is moving, so hes still alive . Though his own magic power is returning to normal . I was relieved by Neahs words looking around Karons body . Usato, is Karon okay !? Leona-san and Arc-san came up to me . While applying healing to his wounds, I looked at her . Its okay, hes alive Is it, really thats really good . Leona-san is relieved that Karon is alive . I was relieved and turned to Arc-san . Thanks to Arc-san, the wounds are not so bad . It seems that he will be healed soon . Im surprised I could adjust . After all, you want to deal more damage than suppress it He smiled refreshingly, and I also smiled . The tension was released and the tiredness struck my body, but it was good we were able to finish the battle with Karon in the best possible way with some spare capacity left . This settles one case . Although it was a short time, it was a tough battle . There was no bad person in this turmoil . Karon has exhausted the power of the dragon that sleeps inside him . There is no intention of him there, and he who has become an incarnation of a dragon who wields violence around him can be said to be a disaster . Therefore, it was really good to be able to help him without any issue . After this, I completely heal his woundsDD, Wa-it . What !? Karon desperately grabs the collar of my uniform . My fist was instinctively ready, but I felt a clear intention in his eyes looking up at me, and lowered my fist . He spoke to me with a painful expression . CRC un . The monster in me is still Karon, your consciousness ! Usato! Amako . Whats wrong I turned my gaze to Amako who was on Bluerins back when Karon was saying intermittently . Get away from him! Eh? Its not over yet! The dragon in him is still awake! No way! Usato! Karons magic power has swelled! The moment after hearing Neahs voice in a hurry, the collar held by him was pulled by an abnormal force . Immediately I turned to Karon, who had his eyes red and engorged, trying to slam his fist on my face . Aint this bad !? Gua !? Kya !? Trying to protect Neah who was on my shoulder with both my arms, but I was still blown away . DDDD What is this power ! Its not the same as before !? Even when defending with the gauntlet, my fist was shaken off . Confused by his strength, he stood up, and was suffering and scratching his body . Gu, guaaaaaah !! Leona-san and Arc-san tried to help me but became rigid due to the painful and sorrowful cry . I myself cant hide my confusion in his unusual appearance that is different from the past . Falga-samas voice echoed in my head . DDThis is Falga-sama !? What the hell is going on! DD He intends to make the next awakening . Hes trying to forcibly amplify the power that should be released to the outside by collecting it from within . Forcibly, can Karons body endure such a thing? Every time he scratches his body, cracks run through his entire body . However, on the contrary, the horns and tail that were crushing change to a stronger shape . The power that is released to the outside is inside Thats the magical power that Karon released when he awakened !? The human body cant withstand such a large amount of magical power in the body! If he cant withstand that with his body!? In a hurry, I turned my gaze back toward Karon, but his appearance was very different from before . His appearance was closer to a dragon . Rhagades like broken glass ran all over his body, making a painful figure . The horns turned into a longer and twisted shape, the tail moved longer and more powerfully, and the most eye-catching was the two wings on his back . A large wing that could cover his body was growing from his back . Dra-gon His appearance had changed so much that I had no choice but to express it . Falga-sama speaks to me and Neah in our head with a voice that seems to be looking at something painful . -The power of a pure dragon is too strong for humans . Therefore, Karon was accustomed to the power by slowly awakening . But this is too violent of an awakening . What will happen to Karon ? DD Karons body cannot keep up with the dragon factor which would make his own body . Falga-sama hesitated to put it into words . But he killed his emotions and put it into words . -Collapse . Chapter 118 TL Note: Ive changed system strengthening to system enhancer . I find it more fitting with how it enhances their power . The dragon sleeping in Karon is running wild . His body wouldnt be able to stand the power of a pure dragon and will eventually collapse . However, even in such a state, his fighting spirit is still present . Is there still a way to help Karon, Falga-sama? DD In his current state, the power of the dragon should be suppressed if we knock him unconscious . He is now a dragon, albeit imperfect, but at the same time his body is fragile . You would still be able to fight with him with your fist, but his power has greatly increased . It might be dangerous if I get a single blow from him? Furthermore, he is in a weakened state . . I should use my healing punch to cancel the damage and let only the impact pass, but if his body collapses before we know itC so I have to use the system enhancer . I have to rely on an unfinished technique . Even with the assistant of the gauntlet operating my magic, the system enhancer couldnt be completed . I didnt think I would use it so soon during the fight If I knew I had to use it at such a crucial moment, I wouldve practiced more . No use crying over spilled milk . Lets do what we can for now . I stared at my palm and clasped my fist and made direct eye contact to Karon . He who has undergone a more dragonic like transformation has let out a growl that did not seem sound human-like at all . Char Hmm? Karons wings slowly start to move . No way, is he trying to fly? No, even though his wings have grown, can he fly immediately? Either way, I cant let him do that! When I saw Karon flapped his wings and put his strength on his legs, I raised my voice . Oh no you dont! If he could fly in the sky, nobody other than Neah can deal with him as she cant carry me with that transformation of hers . Ill hold him to the ground!! Leona-san created three ice daggers and shot them at Karons feet . When the released dagger hit his right leg directly, it expanded into lumps of ice and sewed his foot to the ground . Leona-san screamed at me and Ark-san . He cant use his axe right now! So deal with him at this moment! Okay! Leave it to me ! Ark-san heads for Karon with a sword in flames and I clenched my fist as tight as possible . The method is the same as before! Reap his consciousness! I will heal all the injuries in the process! Hold on Neah! Its not like I can say no! Might as well just do it !! Considering Karons body, I use a healing punch to hit him . However, with my fist and Arks sword hitting Karon directly at that moment, the ice that was restraining his body shattered all at once . WhaC !? It was destroyed so easily !? Freed from the shackles of ice, he swung his wings sharp like a blade . I hurriedly raised my right arm to defend against his razor-sharp, hard wings . The two clashing sounds felt like two metals hitting each other . One is the sound of my gauntlet, and the other is the sound from Ark-san blocking the wing with his sword . Ku, this is a little ! Ark-san! However, Ark-sans sword could not withstand the hardness of the wings and was broken from the middle . Karon is aiming for Ark-san instead of me! He tightened his fist and aimed at Ark-san . Gaaaaah! As if Ill let you! I stopped him by using a healing magic restraint bullet from behind . However, Karon slammed his fist on Ark-san without taking my healing magic restraint bullet . Gua !? Ark-san !? The fist that I could barely catch with my eyes smashed the handle of the sword and smashed his torso . Ark-san was struck by the ice ground and fainted . I want to hurry to help, but You wont let me do that right ! Karon growls in front of me . Perhaps he changed his target from Ark-san to me, he glared at me terrifyingly . Im worried for Ark-san But I cant show any weakness against Karon! Gah! Ill deal with you the same way!! The movement is the same even with his speed and power increased . I dodged Karons fist diagonally . When I tried to hit him from his gap, something sharp jumped out from behind him . It is the blue wings that grow on Karons back . In a hurry, I withdrew my fist and stepped backwards . Usato! That wing is also dangerous !? I know, but! Theres just too many attacks ! I can still barely deal with his attacks, but adding another attack from his wing is a little too much . Without being able to turn to the offensive against Karons onslaught which was constantly unleashed, I have to steadily retreat . Jyaa! Gu His hand pushed up from below and slammed my right arm upwards . Karons sharp wings approached my defenseless torso as I was blocking with my right arm . ShiC I cant make it in time with the gauntlet, there is no choice but to receive it! Leona-sans two ice swords flipped Karons wings from the side as she tried to catch the wings with her left arm, and I barely avoided a fatal injury . Im here to help! Thanks! While the wings were being flipped, I took Karons arm and threw it to the ground, and I took a distance with Leona-san . There is a danger of him flying, but its better than getting caught by his attack like before . Lets calm down and adjust once more . That wing is awkward and its hard to defend against itt . Its terrible to deal with it . And I cant follow his current attacks . This is different from predicting where hes going to hit Its not something we can do many times . E Karon has become a really troublesome person now . Not to mention his power, his movement has increased dramatically . He has surpassed the weakened wicked dragons power, and has probably surpassed its agility . To be honest, I cant respond head-on to Karons attack . My armour is like scrap paper in comparison to his attacks . With that said, she showed me her sword and the blade had a crack . Is it about to break? Ark-sans sword is meaningless to Karon now . But your gauntlet can fight Karon without being destroyed . Yes My gauntlet did not break even after getting hit by his previous attack . Its a desperate situation, but that doesnt mean we cant continue . However, it is difficult for me and Leona-san to go on the offensive against his onslaught . The restraint of ice is meaningless in front of him now, and Karons defense is too much work to deal with . E Im worried if I can handle Karons power, so should I try that? Usato, Karon is about to attack . Leona-san, can you deal with his wings? Its not impossible, do you have a plan? Nodding to Leona-sans words, I turned my gaze to Neah . Neah, apply resistance to blow to me . Eh, are you kidding me? Are you seriously trying to take that hit head on? No matter how resistant my magic is, theres a limit- Im begging you . Aaaah whatever, I dont care anymore at this point!! The magic of resistance to cold air that was applied to me was canceled, and the magic of resistance to blow was newly applied . The moment the resistance to cold air disappeared, the chilly air surrounded me . Leona-san, who understood what I was trying to do, threw her near broken sword and created one ice sword in her hands . Im telling you right now, I cant prevent Karons attack many times! Even if I endure it, I can only take a few shots! Thats more than enough! Leona-san, Im going! Okay! I jumped out first . Slightly later, I heard the sound of Leona-san stepping out and concentrated on Karon in front of me . He was leaning forward trying to thrust me, but he was struck by my assault, but I quickly picked up and threw his tightly clenched fist casually . I used to avoid his attacks, but now its different . I didnt hesitate to catch Karons fist with my left hand . !? Ive caught you! Now that resistance to blows has been granted, Karons fist does not work on me . Karon attacks me with a fist, but the blow is prevented by resistant magic . The wings attacking from Karons back are also blocked by the ice sword created by Leona . The resistance spell will only work for a few shots, and Leona-sans ice sword wont hold for long, so its now or never! Oraaa! Pulling the fist he grabbed as much as I could, I thrust a healing punch at his solar plexus . Gee !? The fist pierced deeply into his skin, and the light of healing magic spread throughout his body . I felt a certain response, but at the next moment, I could feel the feeling of glass shattering from my fist . It was an uncomfortable and strange feeling, so I pulled my fist back . At the same time, Karon was in agony and moaned . Gyaaaaaaaah! Even this isnt good !? If I go any harder, it would be too dangerous even with healing magic . However, its impossible to stun him with a fist of this level . !? Usato! When I hesitated in front of him, I heard Leona-sans panicked voice behind me . Looking back to her, something touched my right leg . What !? Looking at my feet, Karons tail was tightly wrapped around my feet with tremendous force . Cold sweat all over his body, he bare his teeth and held down his solar plexus . His eyes were bleeding and he was clearly angry at me . Neah, stay away from me! Kya! U-Usato !? GiGuaaaa !! At the next moment when I threw Neah away from me, Karons tail entwined in my leg became like a whip, swinging my body like a toy, and slammed me on the ice ground . The unexpected attack made it impossible for me to breathe for a moment . Ughhh, Ahhh Usato! Ill helpC Gaaaah! Leona-san tries to help me, but Karon expects that and swings his tail towards her . With that sudden blow, she was silently slammed into the icy ground like Ark-san and lost consciousness . Even Leona-san ! Because I hesitated, she was knocked unconscious by Karon! Tsk! No use regretting now! I have to do something! Gaaah! When I tried to get up, Karon jumped and spread his big wings and fell toward me . Not giving me time to rest, he slammed into a continuous attack . Chi! You sure are thorough !! Is he going to crush me? With my arms facing up, I protect my face and chest . My body squeaked from the shock, however I still endured it-but when I heard an unpleasant sound from the ice on my back, my thoughts panicked again . This is not looking good !? At this rate, Ill fall upside down under the ice! If I cant move after getting into cold air, Im afraid what hell do to Leona-san and Ark-san . Gaaah !! This is even worse !! Hmmph !! When I saw Karon trying to swing his hand down to me as if stabbing me, I slammed my right elbow against the cracked ground as much as I could, and in reaction, Karon avoids it . Karons hand was slammed against the ice ground instead of me . Maybe my elbow and Karons blow exceeded the limit, the ice ground on my back shattered greatlywe fell head-on into the lake below . HuuuuC! I took a deep breath and fell into the water vigorously . The first thing I felt was the coldness from the core of my body and the fear of the lake at the bottomless depth . The inside of the lake was surprisingly clear and beautiful, but I had to go ashore immediately . This is not an ordinary lake . It is a lake that exists in a different world, where monsters live . Among them, even if I was attacked by a monster and dragged in, it would be difficult for me to survive . Besides, I dont want to be attacked by Karon in the water . To go ashore as soon as possible, I head toward the surface of the water where the sunlight shines . Gabobobo !! C !? However, when Karon grabs my foot and pulls it into the water, the water surface moves away . Hes really persistent! If you are also suffering, then go to the surface instead of grabbing me !! I really cant fight him underwater . But still, he didnt let go of me, he pulled my leg all the way, and hit my belly with his other hand . Gaha ! Because it was underwater, the force was slightly diminished, but I still received his attacks head on . It hurts! Now that the effect of the resistance magic has expired because Neahs not here, I cant take such a fist many times! Feeling a sense of suffocation, I used magic on my ungrabbed right arm and thrust it into his face, activating a healing magic burst palm and temporarily crushing his sight . At the moment when his hand loosened, the gauntlet was turned downward and the healing magic burst palm was released again, and used that as propulsion to hurriedly head to the surface of the water . Good! I couldnt hold my breath because of the fist I received on my stomach . The surface of the water was very close to my eyes and nose, but it seemed endlessly far away . Is this the end? At that time, when I was about to give up, someones hand reached out from the surface of the water where the sun was shining . A small and delicate hand that is not an adults hand DDD, !? The air leaking from my mouth was held down by hand, and the other hand grabbed my other hand from the surface of the water . Then, I was pulled with a force that cannot be imagined from a small arm . I was pulled up on the ice on the lake, and I thank Amako, who is out of breath while holding my hand with both hands, and Bluerin, who is biting her cloak . Haaaah, Haaaaaah I thought I was about to die . Thank you, Amako . And Bluerin . I saw the future and immediately asked Falga-sama for me to enter the barrier, but Im glad I was here in time Did you come to help me after seeing the prediction that I would fall into the lake? I would really be in danger if this child didnt come to help . As I stood up, adjusting my breathing and healing my aching belly, Neah came down to my shoulder . I want to complain about how you toss me away but right now could Karon be defeated? No, not yetC Something jumped high in the sky before I told Neah . Something that appeared with a momentum that I couldnt believe came out of the water-Karon opened his big wings in the air and looked down at us . As you can see, not yet . Neah was speechless . Aside from the cracked body, Karon seems to be still fine . Amako, stay away with Bluerin Are you going to be alright? Its not like I lost my hands . I just have to do it . Unless the power of the dragon that hurt his body is managed, it cannot be cured by healing magic . However, the only way to stun him is to hit him with a powerful healing punch, but then I will break his body and die . E Is there no choice but to use system enhancer? Amako seems to mumble something under her breath, but when she glances at Karon who is about to attack, she nods a little and leaves the place with Bluerin . Fortunately, Karon is still glaring at me, perhaps because she isnt interested in Amako . Neah, Im sorry, but fight with me a little longer . I cant hate you for fighting this far . Ill fight with you until the end . Dont think too lightly of me . Haha, you dont say? I smiled at her casual tease . Both Ark-san and Leona-san were done in by Karons attack . So I have to deal with him together with Neah . E If system enhancer doesnt succeedDD, Uuuuu ! Hes coming! Ugh, okay . Karon fluttered his big wings against me who coated healing magic all over my body . This is practically the final battle . E The deciding factor . Jyaaaaaaaaa !! Come on! Karon attacks from the sky at high speed . Looking up at him, I swung my gauntlet and screamed to hype myself . Chapter 119 Karon really deserves my respect . He is strong, kind, and loved by everyone, and is someone who embodies the ideals of a knight . Leona, you have a very annoying personality . Such a man once said something quite rude to me . Shortly before he was swallowed by the dragon factor and ran amok, when I was appointed to be the hero, the words he said to me were enough to upset me . I know hes not being sarcastic . And that made me even more annoyed because those were his true words, though I suppressed my desires to argue with him . Oh well, but if you were to be chosen as a hero~ I wouldnt have to be one since you wouldve been better~ First, I will not be chosen as a hero . Although I was mentioned as a candidate, it was already decided that Karon would get the title of a hero . Karon had a disgusted look when I said that . The title of hero is certainly an honor, and you take that title too seriously . To me, its just a name . Whats important is what to do after being recognized as a hero . I couldnt agree with Karons words . I cant think flexibly like that, and I cant take the name of a hero so lightly . It was my childhood dream to be a symbol of hope to save people . In the end, the conversation ended without me replying to him . Now I cant ask him what he meant after he ran amok . U gh . I woke up with the coldness of the ice and felt a stinging pain on the side of my stomach . When I looked at my own body, the armour was greatly dented from where the pain was at . I was surprised that even my sturdy armour was in ruins, so I took off the upper body of the armour . Finally, I threw the helmet to the ground and held my head down . Why am I in a place like this My memory is foggy perhaps because I was hit in the head . I wanted to complain about the terrible pain Im having right now . Why am I injured? Why am I outside of Mia RakCNo wait . As the hazy thoughts became clearer, I remember myself fighting with Usato and others . Yes, Karon! Immediately before fainting, I saw Usato slammed into the ground by Karons tail . I was struck by Karons tail trying to help him and fainted . What about Usato !? When I looked around, I found Amako with Ark-san, who had fainted on Bluerins back . Standing up while healing my aching flank with healing magic and trying to talk to Amako, I noticed that she was looking up with a worried expression . Up? When I looked in the same direction as she was looking, I saw a blue mass flying in the sky . Although not visible from a distance, it looked like a big bird seemingly flying around in the barrier . Is that Karon? The blue mass fell head-on to the ground, but changed direction just before hitting the ice ground by changing the direction of its flight so as to glide on the ground . Finally, I was able to see the figure, and I was so surprised that I was lost for words . Can you just stop with your nonsenseeeeeeeeeee !! Gagyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !! Kyaaaaah! The sky and ground are reverseeeed !? Ill be the first to fall at this rate! Eh, eh Usato was clinging to Karon gliding over the ice ground and Neah was screaming on his shoulder . I was stunned at that current appearance . Huh, he looks livelier than ever . However, Usato clothes were grabbed by Karon and was thrown . Usato maneuvered and landed on the ground, put healing magic in his right hand and shook his fist at Karon who was pursuing him but he pulled his fist just before hitting Karon . Oh, this is no good either! Usato ? What the hell is he trying to do? Is he trying to use system enhancer with the magic into his right hand? However, his system enhancer must not have been completed yet . In the first place, why is he doing that to Karon? Is he still trying to save Karon? It cant be I also heard Falga-samas words . His body is out of control and is on the verge of ruin . As evidence, when Usato hit his body, his body shattered despite Usato using healing magic . Usato should know that he could not help Karon while watching his body collapse up close . Even after knowing, he never gives up and confronts Karons fierce attack, full of wounds . Even if there is a magic called healing magic that has powerful resilience, there is a limit . Still, Usato isnt giving up trying to complete the incomplete system enhancer in the middle of the battle . Why is he going that far? Is it because of the rescue squad? That he can do his best Stop it I muttered to him who was getting hurt . I also want to help Karon . However, hes broken to the point where he cant be help . You dont have to go that far My voice did not reach him . Even if I wanted to stop them, my aching flank prevents me from doing so . Without this injury I could still fight, but now I can only look from afar with my finger covering my mouth . I cant do anything, I feel sorry for myself, and eventually, tears come up . When I was overwhelmed by despair, the vial fell to the ground, probably because there was a hole in the bag attached to my waist from the previous attack . This is The contents of the vial are the water drawn from the Kureha fountain . The water that I decided not to use after Usato convinced me to fight as a friend . If I drink this water . Then Karon will I pick up the vial with my trembling hand and stare at it . If I use the power of this water, I can fight Karon without worrying about any injuries . In exchange, Ill die and Karon gets killed . However, I can help Usato and restore peace to Mia Rak . Usato no longer has to get his hands dirty . Its more than enough for me to exchange this life of mine for such a condition . Im prepared . Everyone can be saved at the expense of me . I can help him who saved my heart . Do not drink this water as long as Im alive . Im about to betray those words, but I dont want him to die . I open the lid of the vial and bring it close to my lips . If I swallow this water, I would no longer be a person . There is a limit to what you can do alone . So instead of shouldering all the burdens, you can ask someone around you for help . When the vial touched my lips, Usatos words last night came to mind and made me stop tilting the vial . I He tried to stop me, who was trying to sacrifice her own life . We fought together . Someone who is merciless, clumsy, and awkward he relied on someone like me . And that someone is choosing to betray him Tsk . I throw away the vial . The vial struck the icey ground broke into pieces, and all the water inside had spilled . I couldnt do it . Until yesterday, I could drink the water without hesitation for my mission . But now Usato is still fighting . In a desperate situation that seemed to break my heart, I could never betray his words in front of him who kept looking forward with those honest eyes . Abandoning the vial is equivalent to abandoning my role as a hero and the best way to protect this city . From now on, I will stop fighting as a hero of Mia Rak . Im sorry, Norn-sama, Falga-sama . If I were to fulfill my responsibilities as a hero, I would have to defeat Karon and bring peace to Mia Rak with the expense of my life, but that is no longer possible . Now, the person who cared for me and tried to save me is in danger . As a knight, I will fight for my dear friend who is fighting now . My resolve has delayed me, but it should still be in time . Usato is still fighting and has not given up . Then even I, who decided to fight with him, cannot give up . I should still be able to do something ! I can still stand on two feet and use magic . Without looking at the crushed vial, I slowly start walking in the direction of Usato and Karon . At that time, something shined in the immediate vicinity of where I was standing . Eh? It was stuck in the ice ground, at first glance it looked like just an iron rod, but it was the cane that Karon used as an axe . The cane flickers repeatedly as if inviting me, shining faintly . The supreme armour that can only bring out the true power to those who are recognized . Are you calling out to me? The closer I get, the stronger the light resonates . E I never thought that I, who abandoned fighting as a hero, would be qualified to handle Falga-samas armour . I thought it was an ironic story, but on the other hand, I was made to understand how much I was bound by the word hero . Is this what you wanted to say Karon? I was bound by the name of the hero, and I was trying to stray further away from what a hero truly is . What do you do with power? Instead of chasing the shadow of the hero who I was longing for, I moved according to my own will . I forgot the pain in my flank and clasped the cane with both hands and took a deep breath slowly . Shards of the Dragon God . Put my thoughts into shape . The cane gives off the same beautiful shine as Usatos gauntlet . I dont want a powerful weapon that can kill Karon . What I want is the same armor to save and protect as him . Those are my feeling It was a spear . The appearance of the cane is the same, but a spear with a simple shape with a transparent blade like ice on the tip was formed . I hold it in hand and squeeze it firmly . DDD Leona . Falga-sama, I finally found the answer . I will fight-with Usato, and not because of my mission as a hero . Falga-sama, who echoes in my mind, expresses my current feelings . Falga-sama was breathing in silence and spoke to me with a gentle voice . DDD If you can come up with an answer, follow it . The spear is an ice god spear that holds everything together . Unleash the spear with your former hesitation and lead this battle to an end . Okay!! I pulled my body back to prepare for throwing . The aim is Karon who is flying in the sky and trying to attack Usato . In front of him, Usato is still trying to use system enhancing but still fails . Now I can understand why your system enhancing is incomplete . Like me, who was too obsessed with the name of a hero, he was too tied up with the word system enhancing . I want to help you too . SoC I firmly determined my aim and put all my magic I have now into the spear . Then, eight ice spears formed by magic are generated around me . The spear I hold also transforms into a shining spear . Goooooooooo! I raised my voice and threw the spear at Karon as hard as I can . Nine shining spears . It emitted a beautiful and powerful light toward Karon . The battle between me and Karon had shifted to a battle of stamina . Me who seeks a breakthrough with healing magic and system enhancing, and Karon who is trying to kill me with his wounded body . The battle while shaving each other was enough to shake my intention to save Karon . He was attacked and hurt and I healed his right shoulder with healing magic, and I looked up at Karon flying in the sky and sighed . That hurts Its really annoying to fly to that point . Neah, cant you just grab me and throw me there? Dont be crazy . Youre heavier than you look, so I cant lift you . True . While having a casual talk with Neah, I was just finding an excuse to escape from reality . The advantage of being able to fly in the sky is more severe than I expected . While hes flying, we just have to wait for him to attack . I tried to cling to Karon once and drag him into the ground, but honestly I dont want to do that again . U-Usato, look at that! Tsk, hes coming towards us !? Neah hurriedly turned her wings into the sky . While holding my fist in a hurry I looked up at the sky and nine shining things were rushing through the sky . It rushes to Karon who flies around the sky endlessly . Oh! Kaaaaa !! Karon immediately sensed the existence of the light and flapped his wings to avoid it . However, the nine lights turned to the place where Karon escaped as if it had a will . The light pierced Karons wings who was still trying to escape . Then the light turned into a spear with a transparent tip, knocking him down to the ground and sewing it to the ice ground . The eight lights then fell down in succession, piercing the ice ground so as to block Karons movement and hold his body down, turning into a spear made of ice different from the first one . Gi, gaaaaaaaaah! Wow, even Karons strength cant break it What surprised me was the strength of the spear that completely contained Karons power . I was familiar with the handle of the spear stuck in Karons wings . The handle of the spear, which has a simple shape and is different from the ice spear as a whole, had the same pattern as the one used by Karons axe . This spear was used by Karon and this ice !! There is only one person who can produce ice of this strength . I turned in the direction of the light and confidently called the persons name . Leona-san! Usato! I blocked Karons movement! Save him with your power !! Leona-san was breathing on her shoulders and kneeling . Her words made me look bitter when I saw my hand . The system enhancer was not successful ! I cant help Karon anymore ! No, no! Your system enhancement has already been completed !! Completed !? In other words, does it mean that my current system enhancer has been completed? If so, why couldnt I still save him You are too particular about succeeding in your system enhancer! What you should see is not your own magic! She cut her words and took a deep breath, and raised her voice to reach me firmly . What you should see is the one whos suffering now !? What !? Dont focus on my magic . From her own quivering hands, she looks at Karon, who is struggling to be restrained . So thats it . I was trying to enhance so much that I didnt see the people that I needed to cure . Im so stupid! Ive really become a muscle for brain because of too much training! Ehhh, why now !? Yeah, I finally get it Neah! I forgot the most important thing I set out to do !! I cant complain even if Rose hit me for not noticing this . No, I even want to hit for being so stupid not realising such a natural thing . I didnt face him who is suffering now, I was just thinking about succeeding in enhancing my own system . Its natural that I cant do it, because all I thought of was I should cure him, I didnt even think about how to cure him . Enhancing my healing magic system is the highest level of healing magic that heals even illnesses . When Olga-sama was seen at the clinic in Lingle Kingdom, he was facing the patient head-on and applying healing magic . The doctor and the healing magicians are the same . If you dont face each other, you wont know how to cure them . I forgot the most important thing as a rescue squad as someone who heals people . Then you know what to do? Yeahh, I was reminded by Leona-san . Ill never forget it . I saw Karon from the front again . His body is crushing, suffering from pain . There is a human in front of me that I should heal . As I walk up to him in captivity, I create a system enhancer on my left hand . What I lacked was to be aware of what to cure . I have to look at the other person and imagine how I want to heal them . Alright . At that time, something that had been lacking in system enhancing up to now was firmly understood . Although it was of a small amount of magic, it gave off a certain dark green shine . This is the true image of my system enhancing . A beautiful deep blue color similar to Olga . I grasped the light of system enhancing that overflowed from my left hand and made a fist, and I held it on my waist . I will help you . For everyone who wishes for your safety !! With my left foot, I stepped forward and released my left fist, which gained momentum as my hips rotated onto Karons torso . The fist that was drawn out in the green trajectory of system enhancing was struck in his chest with a wind noise . Gaaa, a As my fist digs into him, a large crack runs throughout the body, but the enhanced healing magic instantly heals the cracks in the whole body at a speed that is incomparable to conventional healing magic . Karon-san? The question now is whether he would lose consciousness . The system was successfully enhanced, but its still unknown whether Karon was able to faint completely . I call out to him after receiving my fist . At that moment, the horns, wings, and tail that were characteristic of Karons dragon shattered into pieces and returned to human form . Leona-san! Release the restraint !! Got it! When Leona-san came closer, she pulled out the spear stuck beside Karon, and all the ice spears that were restraining him shattered at once . I hurriedly supported him who was about to fall to the ground, I asked Nea to check if there was anything wrong with his body . CHes fine . Theres no magical disturbance, and the dragon factor in him seems to be completely silent . Well, thats good . Then again, even after learning how to use system enhancing, it looks really different compared to your normal healing . Is it a new technique that combines the enhancement of healing magic and the fist? It would be difficult to incorporate system enhancing into healing magic bullets, but this is the best technique for me as a healing magician . This is a miracle technique that combines system enhancing and my fist . I dub it the essential mystery, a one-point concentrated healing magic fist, or maybe a simpler term, essential fist, healing punch? Ive been thinking about this since before, but you miraculously dont have a naming sense . Well, I guess its okay since the childish part of yours is charming? Is it childish? Her reaction seems to think it isnt a stylistic beauty anymore . I dont have time to be sober The battle is over and Im getting tired, but my role isnt over yet . When I saw Amako running to me with Bluerin carrying Ark-san, I waved and turned to Leona-san, who was standing beside with her spear as a support . Leona-san, you seem to be injured, so Ill heal you now . Eh, oh, aah . Please do . I touched Leona-sans hand that extended to apply healing magic . Her facial expression gradually eased up . The spear is the cane that Karon used, right? Yes . Apparently, I was chosen like Karon . With a bitter smile, Leona-san looked at the spear she had in one hand and gave a deep emotional expression . I stopped chasing the shadow of the hero I had longed for . Hmm? A hero who abandons herself and fights for the sake of her mission . That was who I longed for as a hero but fighting with you changed that idea . A hero who abandons himself and fights . When I heard the words, I remembered Leona-san last night . What she was trying to do was not a mistake . It may have been the best solution in terms of protecting Mia Rak . But as the rescue squad, I couldnt comply with her actions . From now on, I will go on my path as hero Leona with my will, not tied down by anyone . Did Leona-san finally find her path? I dont know what change she made to her by fighting with me, but its certainly not a bad thing . By the way Usato . What does it mean to be a hero? Eh? As a hero? I dont know the intent of the question, but the heroes for me are Inugami senpai and Kazuki . The two are friends who we promised to meet again Its a little bit difficult to convey? Its a little embarrassing, but lets just say it honestly . An important friend, I guess? Fufufu, I see . It wasnt the answer I expected, but this is also good . Leona-san was surprised by my words, but soon she smiled . I also want to be a hero for you . What does that mean? Uuuh, aah! The barrier will be lifted! Usato !! When I tried to ask Leona-san whos smiling, Neah suddenly shouted . When we looked at the barriers around us, they were informed that we were able to rescue Karon safely, and the barriers were lifted . And with that, we saved Mia Rak and helped Karon . Although we were also tattered, it was a pleasure that none of us survived without miseries . Chapter 120 Authors Note: This will be the epilogue of volume 5 . After safely helping Karon and healing the injuries of Leona-san and Ark-san, we returned to the castle of Mia Rak and took a rest . Normally, we should report about the situation to Norn-sama, but She learnt about it and has fallen asleep with a relieved smile . . . Keeping the barrier up for countless nights, we who understood that decided to wait for her to wake up . Im sorry . After a sense of relief has fallen down, I cant resist the intense drowsiness We also took that chance to take a rest, so please do not mind it . Two days later, when we heard the news that Norn-sama had awakened, we were called to the basement where Kurehas fountain with Falga-sama resides . The two people (?), Norn-sama and Falga-sama, were waiting for us at the fountain . Thanks to your help, Mia Rak has been saved, and I can only utter words of gratitude for helping Karons life . I would like to thank you too . Without you, I couldnt stop Karon . Well, uh Im really glad that we didnt sacrifice anyone! I shyly answered Norn-sama and Falga-samas genuine gratitude . Looking back, I think I acted quite crazy as well . Even in a collapsed state, Karon could definitely kill me . I wouldnt be here by now without the help of Leona-san, Ark-san, Amako, and Neah . We were able to handle this problem without any issues I could never do it alone . By the way, can the citizens of Mia Rak return? Yeah . Yesterday I sent the news to the neighbouring country where they were taking care of the people . Theyll be back here in two weeks . So they can finally return thats good It would be painful not to be able to go home for nearly a month . Norn-sama smiled at me with a relief expression, took out a piece of paper from her pocket and showed it to me . It was a familiar letter that we gave her when we visited Mia Rak . Initially I put the answer to the letter on hold, but now I cant refuse you guys who have done so much for this country . I, Norn Erad Mia Rak, as Queen, shall receive the contents of this letter . That are you sure about it? Norn-samas words made me feel confused more than joy . Im happy she received the letter, but I was wondering if it would be easy to receive the letter in the current situation of Mia Rak . Falga-sama, who was beside Norn-sama, slowly opened his mouth perhaps due to my uncertainty . The Demon King is a mighty being . You have to unite to confront him . Now that the crisis of Mia Rak is over, there is no reason to decline the letter . Does Falga-sama think that they should receive the contents of the letter because he knows the strength of the Demon King who once fought against the former hero? E How strong is the Demon King? It is certain that he was at least as strong as his predecessor, who had tremendous strength . You dont have to worry . It will take some time as the ice around the city is melting as Karons power is suppressed, but rest assured that Mia Rak can return to its original vibrant appearance . . If thats the case I raised my face to regain my mind, bowed to Norn-sama and Falga-sama and expressed my gratitude for receiving the letter . It was the third time after Lukvis and Samaria, but it was still kind of embarrassing . Behind me, Neah was saying, Uwah, that doesnt suit you in the slightest, but Ill put up with it for now and get back at her later . That is done with the letter, but Usato, I have something else to tell you . What would that be? About your friend, the armor of the two heroes . ! Is it about the two armor that Falga-sama will make for Inugami senpai and Kazuki? As soon as Mia Rak recovers, I shall start working on the armor, but unlike your gauntlet, itll take a considerable amount of time to make it from scratch . I understand, Falga-sama, please dont push yourself . The armor created by Falga-sama is a division of his power . In other words, every time he creates an armor, it puts a burden on himself, so I dont want him to overdo it . Perhaps seeing Norn-samas anxious gaze, Falga-sama distorted the edge of his mouth and smiled . Huh, dont worry . I wont die just because Ive been weakened . Ill stay here for the rest of the time . Didnt I say that? Ill watch over your fate with my fragments . At least I wont die until I see your fate . Eh, is he really serious about that What should I do, does it mean that Falga-sama is paying attention to my every move? Or is he paying attention to my future actions? Both are scary . You can pay attention to Usatos irregular life . Says the person . Youre not normal, right? The fox there . A quarrel is about to occur behind me, but Im in trouble because there are too many things that come to my mind in Neahs words . Rather, it seems that most of the people I have met so far are somewhat unusual . Or maybe theres still quite a few common sense people such as Kazuki and Ark-san? Are you guys leaving here today? Yes . we got a reply from the letter and had a good rest, so we will go to the next destination as soon as we pack up our luggage . Sorry . I wanted to thank you in various ways Norn-sama seems to be disappointed at my words . Although Karons runaway subsided and peace returned to Mia Rak, not everything was restored . They have to rebuild the interior of the city that has been devastated by the disappearance of people . Even if we stayed longer, it would only be a nuisance . The next destination is the Beastmans Land, correct? That is right . I nodded to Falga-samas words . The ultimate goal of our journey, why Amako asked me for help the beastmans land . Be careful . Something strange is about to happen in that place . What would that be? I dont know what the beastmen are doing, but one thing I can say is that many beastmen still hate the existence of humans . You should be fine, but you should still seek precaution . Something strange? Is it something to do with the mysterious behaviour of the beastmen that Norn-sama said? Its okay if its not a bad thing but for the time being, I should head there and see . To help Amakos mother, going to the Beastmans Country was already a decision . I shall keep that in mind . Umu He nodded to my words and opened his beautiful blue eyes . Usato . The end of your journey around the continent is near, but your adventure in this world is not over yet . In the process, you may suffer and encounter worries, but you tried to save Karon without giving up until the end . Im convinced that if you have that heart, you wont break . If we went to the Beastmans Country, our journey would end . After finishing the role of handing over the letter and saving Amakos mother, well return to the kingdom of Lingle . Falga-sama continued speak regardless of me who had thought a little . There used to be a man who suffered between hope and despair . E Somehow, I think I knew who the man Falga-sama said . The former hero who defeated the Demon King; a human who has been betrayed by his people . I listen to his words silently . The man who was betrayed by his people and continued to fight while his heart was about to break, had hope for the future instead of the present . Even if its the worst now, the future is different ? Its too vague The situation in which the man was placed was so bad that he realized it was correct . Thats probably right . The true identity of the curse that was eroding the royal family in Samaria was the souls of those who were once saved by the hero in the battle with the wicked dragon . The person I helped was killed because of me . Although that alone should be tragic enough, it is not strange that there was something worse considering the situation surrounding the former hero . In despair, the man entrusted his hope to the future, but for him, that hope isC Falga-sama cut his words and left it stagnating there; sadly closing his eyes . The next word he said when he opened his eyes was not about the hero, but at me . Usato, believe in the people until the end . No matter how angry or disappointed you may be, never fall into the darkness with hatred . Okay I cant imagine having hatred, but lets keep Falga-samas words to heart . Satisfied with my reply, Falga-sama let out a sigh to relieve his tension and turned his gaze from me to Norn-sama . Um . I have nothing to say . Norn . Okay, since youre leaving here today, so at the very least let us thank you, Ill give you what you need for your future trip . Thank you, that would be greatly appreciated . Food and water are indispensable for traveling . It seems that were a little far from the country of beastmen, so lets get what we can get . And when you return to the Kingdom of Lingle, Ill arrange a ship . By the time you come, the ice wouldve melted and I can ship you down the river to bring you closer to the Kingdom of Lingle . Oh, so its easier to go home? That would be good, but first we have to get to the Beastmans country . Even so, it was a really long week . However, what I learnt here was not in vain . How to fight, the gauntlets made by Falga-sama, and the acquisition of the system enhancement of healing magic . Besides, Leona-san was able to go on her own path as a hero . Speaking of which, where is Leona-san? Norn-sama answered my question as I tilted my head while looking around . I asked Leona-san to see you off here . Really? So shell see me off? Thats good . At least we could see each other off before leaving . I wanted to thank her again for making me aware of what was important as a healer . Fortunately, I was relieved to have the opportunity, and after sending goodbye to Norn-sama and Falga-sama, I returned to the ground to prepare for the trip . We were ready to head to the Beastman country, and after bringing Bluerin who was hungry for sleeping in the stable near the castle, we said our goodbyes to the maid who had taken care of us until today, and left the castle . According to the maid, Leona-san is waiting at the castle gate . As soon as we saw the castle gate, I noticed that there were two figures on the door inside the gate . I thought that only Leona-san would come to see me off, but is there somebody else? As I approached while wondering, I could clearly see Leona-san and another person . Ah Next to Leona was a man who supported his body with a cane . The man was familiar . Rather, it was Karon who we just fought a deadly battle the other day . Oh! You finally come! Karon, a man who had his hair cut short, turned to us and waved his hand . Leona-san looked at him and held her forehead and sighed . Karon, dont overdo it . You just woke up today . Its okay . I know . Karon looked at Leona-san with a refreshing atmosphere unlike when he was out of control . When he turned his eyes to us who arrived at the gate, he had a friendly smile . As you already know, Im Karon . I was a knight of Mia Rak . Im really sorry for this time . Also I should thank you, without you, I would destroy my hometown with my own hands . Well, uh hows your body? I was flustered when Karon bowed deeply, and I asked him if there was anything wrong with his body . After all, Im not used to being thanked face-to-face . Thanks to your healing magic, I wasnt injured badly . I didnt think I would be hit by healing magic . Haha . Did you remember the whole fight? While being upset by Karon, who remembers hitting him in the process of helping, check if he has any memory . He nodded to my question . Yeah, it was blurry, but I remember . I remember the damage to the people of Mia Tak, the battle with Leona and you who tried to save me in a desperate manner . I didnt do much . Leona-san and my friends saved my life many times, and I alone wouldnt have been able to save you . You have friends who can help you even if youre crazy, thats great . Somehow, he has a pleasant personality . Now I understand why Leona-san is the ideal knight . After talking to him, it feels rather pleasing to talk to him . What will Karon do from now on? Thats right First of all, I have to atone for my sins . Even though the power of the dragon that sleeps in me has run away, it is none other than myself who has put Mia Rak in danger . I will receive the appropriate punishment after the reconstruction . The crisis of Mia Rak is gone, but Karon is blaming himself . Norn-sama and Falga-sama seemed to be convenient because of the reason And I cant be a knight anymore . Why? You cant be a knight ? Karon shows me the cane in his hand as he leans his head . I havent been able to develop my magic . Because of that, I cant walk properly without a cane . Well, it shouldnt be too painful to live normally, but my body became too fragile to fight as a knight . Did that temporary awakening put a tremendous burden on Karons body ? Even at the stage where the enhancement of Usatos healing cannot be healed Neah mutters behind me . If I had helped him earlier, I might not have been able to do this . It may be arrogant, but I thought so . Its not your fault . From the beginning, it was a ridiculous story that a person became a dragon . After that change, I lost the power to handle magic, thats it . and even without me, there are people I can rely on, such as the serious female knight next to me . Dont call me with a strange name Leona-san glared at Karon . He turned his gaze back here to escape from that gaze and put his hand on my shoulder . Thats why you dont have to worry . What you did is not wrong . I see Alright! That sobbing story is over! Leona . Did you have something to say to them? I was originally entrusted with seeing you all off Karon took his hand off my shoulder and looked at Leona-san who had fallen back, proceeded in front of us as if to replace her . Um Why is it silent ? Maybe she was nervous in front of us, her line of sight that was looking straight at me gradually moved downwards . Leona-san? Im sorry! The words I was thinking of disappeared in my head ! Hey Leona . Thats not it . Ugh, youre so noisy Karon !! Leona-sans face turns red as she yells at Karon . I smiled at her and talked to her to dispel her tension . That spear . It looks great . Eh !? Is that so? Yes, its very cool . A weapon that has been transformed into a spear shape by Leona-sans hand . The coolness is incomparable to my gauntlet, which is too simple . E If my armor was a spear instead of a gauntlet No, dont think about it . There is only an image of turning around by force . S-so its cool Is it not good if its cool for a woman ? No! Im glad you said that, but it feels kinda complicated Complicated? Should I have said it straight that it looked beautiful? But that disgusting phrase that doesnt suit meCalso, I would be embarrassed later . Leona-san clears her throat . The tension seemed to be released, and she opened her mouth with a bit of shakiness on her tone . Well, I wanted to talk to you guys at the end . Nodding to that word, Leona-san looked around us one by one . When I first met you, I was in a mess . A human like me is not a hero, but I have to protect Mia Rak as a hero . A dead end everywhere In that situation, I met you . I? It was shocking . Your way of fighting that overturns conventional wisdom, the strength of your heart . So its a roundabout way of calling him a weirdo !? Neah, there are times when you can say good and bad things, okay? A healing magic bullet was generated on the index finger, and a smile was held on my forehead and nodded . She appealed to Leona with her teary eyes, Hey, this seems to make you feel at home !? and smiled . Looking at you, I had a selfish idea and tried to take care of myself . I didnt want to let you get involved in the fight with Karon and die . Norn-sama and Falga-sama, I didnt want the people who remained in the castle to be hurt either I thought Id defeat Karon in exchange for my own life . In response to Leona-sans words, Karon behind him put a sad expression on his hand holding his cane . You were the one who made up your mind and stopped me from dying . Ask someone, not just one . I didnt realize that it was that easy, but now its different . Usato, you tell me to rely on you . If you cant do it alone, you can rely on someone next to you . If anyone is suffering, you can reach out . Im standing here for you now . Thanks to your words and actions . Thats Thats not the case, is what you wanted to say right? Dont try to be humble Before saying that wasnt the case, Leona-san stabbed me with a nail . E Why did you understand my words? Do I have such an easy-to-understand personality? Leona-san smiled when she saw me in silence . Youre easy to understand . Wait a minute, am I that easy? Amako, is it that easy that it appears on my face? Yeah . Youre becoming more and more like a demon . Its not easy to appear on the face, its a mistake that its suddenly changed . Rather, I wonder if its really my face . Amako continued to spit facts at me who was soberly shocked . Hmm, Im kidding, but its easy to understand what Usato is thinking . Thats right from Amakos point of view Haha, Usato is very expressive . A-Ark-san, not you too I thought I was good at making facial expressions myself, but it seems that it is not so in normal times . Sigh, Im lonely not being able to see your interactions, but its time to say goodbye . I agree I nodded at Leona-sans words . I cant talk here all the time . Besides, when I return to the Kingdom of Lingle, I will come here again, so its not a long farewell . I know youre on a steep road I know that, but I still hope your journey is a success . Please do your best, Leona-san . How about you, Karon? Yeah, Im looking forward to seeing you next time . We exchanged goodbye words with Leona-san and Karon, and walked out of Mia Rak away from them . Oh, thats right . Whats wrong, Usato I still forgot to tell Leona-san . I stopped, looked back and saw Leona-san who was seeing me off . Regardless of Leona-san, who seemed confused by me who suddenly turned to her back, I threw her words that I was thinking of telling her . Leona-san is also a hero to me! !? Well then, bye! Yesterday, I thought about Leona-sans words . However, without thinking, the answer came out immediately . An important friend to me In other words, thats what it is . In her words, Leona looked down to hide her face with her bangs after having been surprised . At the very end, I just wanted to say this, and instead of waiting for her reply, I turned back and started walking . After all Usato is unaware Im afraid, but I have to agree as well . Such is his fate . Why are you two so in sync right now!? I felt unreasonable at the words of Amako and Neah who became friends only in such a case, I dropped my shoulders . The incarnation of the dragon that was rampaging in Mia Rak was calmed down, and peace was restored . After that, the people of Mia Rak are back and waiting for reconstruction . However, our journey is not over yet . After completing our missions in Lukvis, Samaria, and Mia Rak, the next place we are heading to is a place where it is difficult for humans to set foot the beastmen country . We proceeded to the final destination in order to hand over the letter and to save Amakos mother . Chapter 121 In Mia Rak, we fought against the knight Karon who turned into a dragon . He lost his mind and went out of control, he had tremendous power, but with the help of Leona, the hero of Mia Rak, we were able to end the battle without sacrificing anyone . It was a tightrope walk, but the gain was great . We were able to complete the enhancement of the healing magic system . If I have the spare time, Ill be able to take a look at a few of the best ways to optimize it . But now we have all the conditions to save Amakos mother . Our final destination: the Land of the Beasts . After leaving Mia Rak, we crossed the frozen lake and entered the beastmens territory . After all, beastmen dont make roads or anything like that . A little over a week had passed since we left Mia Rak, and we were making our way through a thickly wooded area . There are very few paths here . So if it hadnt been for Amako, who was leading the way, we would have been lost by now . Yes . If theres a path, theres a danger of ambush . Thats why we beastmen dont make a set path, we just put landmarks . Every so often I would find a scar carved into a tree or a pile of stones, which I guess were the markers Amako was talking about . I dont know where they are . Im not sure what to make of this . They live deep in the mountains where its difficult to get to, right?In addition, they dont make roads and only have primitive landmarks . Not only is their culture different, but they seem to be from a different era . I dont deny it . In fact, its a pain in the ass . Yes, its surprisingly easy to admit . Its your hometown, for one thing . Nea is surprised by Amakos lack of interest in talking about her own homeland . We beastmen have tried to develop in a different direction from humans . In the process, weve cut out everything that doesnt need to be developed and built our own culture . Hmm, thats interesting . I would like to see with my own eyes a culture that is different from our own . Its not as interesting as you might imagine, Arc-san . After leaving Mia Rak, Amakos expression was not so good . The reason for this is probably related to what she heard from Norn-sama back in Mia Rak . The beasts are looking for something . I think that something is Amako . Of course, I dont know for sure, but there would be no reason for Amako to be so worried . Usato, you look like youre in trouble . Hmm, ah my bad . I was a bit lost in thought . Im not sure if my worries were showing on my face, but on the contrary, Amako was worried about me . Is it that easy to read what Im thinking through my facial expressions . Should I just smile wryly and shrug it away . No, that would make everyone worry about me in a different way . Lets return our thoughts to the land of the beasts . Arc-san, theres something Ive been thinking about ever since we left Mia Rak . What is it? Its about the letter . I called out to Arc-san, who was leading the horse, and touched the package containing the last of the letters . Ive given the letter to three places so far C Lukvis, Samaria and Mia Rak C but this last destination is going to be different then the previous two . Is it better . . If we dont hand it over? The relationship between beastmen and humans is not very good . As Falga-sama said before leaving Mia Rak, beastmen hate humans . It is impossible for us to give them a letter asking for help . In fact, they might even think that we are agitating them . I am sure they will not react very well . Yes, thats true . But we wont know until we go there . There are not many people who have entered the land of the beasts . The majority of them have entered for evil purposes, but not us . Arc-san turns his gaze to Amako, who is standing next to me . You have come this far for Amako-donos mother . That is unmistakable good will and sincerity . The beastmen have only responded to hostility with hostility . If we can approach them, we may be able to create a situation where we can offer our cooperation . Arc-san is right, not all beastmen are uncommunicative . There are more hard-headed people, but there are also people who understand if you talk to them properly . A compromise, huh? This reminds me of the first time I spoke to Amako . You can say that the journey to this point began when I caught Amako, who showed me a premonition that Kazuki and Inugami senpai would be killed by Ferrum . Not even half a year has passed since then, but so many things have happened that it seems like years ago already . I was feeling a little sentimental, and Nea on my shoulder let out an exasperated sigh . Im sure youll be fine as long as you do what you always do . Because you are such a freak that you can get along with demons like me and Bluerin, right?I think its creepy that youre worried about meeting a beastman now . Thats a terrible thing to say, isnt it, Nea? I was seriously worried about it Ho ho ho, Im laughing at your seriousness . Youre a bit of a haphazard kind of guyC!! Im sorry!Stop flicking your fingers! I silently flick her forehead as Nea holds her forehead with her wings and cried . And she says we get along together . She didnt deny that, so I kept quiet . As a matter of fact, I think that Usato-dono will be fine . Are you sure about that . I tilt my head at Arc-san, who says it in an unusually vague way . The journey so far has not been an easy one . Thats exactly why you are here today, after overcoming so many trials that you could have broken down at some point . Haha . Part of it is like Ive stuck my neck out on my own, though . Ive been really, really giving you troubles . I think objectively I have really made a mess for Arc-san, from being manipulated by Nea, to having Samarias historic bell destroyed, to fighting alongside a powerful enemy . I dont regret following you at all, you know?In fact, Im glad I did, because its been a great adventure . I cant say anything to him who just answered so casually . Im really blessed with my friends . I know I keep saying this, but I get myself into a lot of trouble . Normally, people would want to get away from me being a troublemaker . I look at Nea on my shoulder and Amako and Bluerin walking behind me . Amako came along to help her mother, but so far she has not complained one bit about coming along . Im not sure what to make of that . Shes my partner, and in a way shes probably the person I feel the most connected to . Usato, your eyes looks kind of soft . Are you okay? N-Normally youll only show a scary face, but , pl-please be positive . Guaaa~ What do you guys normally think I am? Just when Im feeling a bit sentimental, there it is! And Nea is really freaking out! Whats wrong with me being nice to her? Im sure youll be able to understand what Im talking about . I got goosebumps when I imagined . What can I say? Im reminded that Rose is the best fit for me, as she has always been tough in terms of image . Its just sad that Ive got used to it . Hmm? Didnt you have two swords now? Oh, this you mean? He took out the sword from his waist . In addition to the sword he always carries, he also has another, slightly smaller sword on his hip . I got it as a backup sword, just in case . Considering what Ive been through, I thought one sword would be very insufficient . Ah thats true . At the time with the wicked dragon I broke his sword, and this time it was also shattered by Karons wings . Thinking about it, its a good idea to have a spare sword . I dont like the idea of having my sword broken at a crucial moment and not being able to do anything about it . Haha A flame knight who skillfully wields two swords, one large and one small: That sounds cool just imagining it . What would have happened if I had been able to handle magic other than healing magic? I cant help but chuckle at the thought of myself training as an ordinary magician without even meeting Rose . I cant imagine myself working with water or fire magic . Lets give it a try, shall we? Objectively speaking, I may be able to use any type of magic? Amako, Nea . Can you imagine me using any magic other than healing magic? I ask the two of them, and after a bit of deliberation, they look at me with a subtle expression . Punching, maybe: ? Throwing, maybe? Oi, I was asking about magic, why are you guys only naming physical moves? Did I say something wrong ? Or iss it that? They already have an image of me fighting and associate that . , Usato! Hm, whats wrong? As I was pondering my future direction, Amakos ears suddenly perked up and she looked back at me with a shocked look on her face . Theres something flying at you from diagonally right above! What? At Amakos words, I reflexively look up in the diagonal direction . At that moment, with a sound of wind, I saw two arrows coming at me, ready to pierce my torso . Hhup! With reflexive moves, I deployed my right hand gauntlet and grabbed the two arrows . The speed is slower than Karons awakened attacks . But why did the arrows fly at her? Hey, Amako . If you hadnt warned me, would this arrow have hit me? No . you couldnt catch it, but you could have dodged it . Yeah, but I would still have to dodge . But instead, Nea wouldve been thrown to the ground . Why me? Aside from the fact that Nea is looking at me like Im crazy, Id like to talk about the attacker who came after me . If they mistook me for someone else and shot an arrow at me, I could get away with it, but Not so fast, ! I grabbed the arrow again, snapped it, and threw it to the ground . Its obvious that theyre only aiming at me . If its not a mistake, its a clear sign of hostility . There! In the direction from which the arrow came, there was a sign of a person . The person who shot the arrow at me is probably a beastman . Since theyre already attacking me, theres no point holding back . I create a healing magic bullet with my right hand and throw it in the direction of the voice . The healing magic bullet, which flew straight ahead, struck a leafy branch some distance away and scattered . A pathetic voice echoes . Tsk, a miss huh Usato, your face, your face . Youre starting to look like a villain . The sudden attack made my words and actions wild . I took a small deep breath and once I calmed down I was on the lookout for any other arrows flying at me . Usato-dono, are you alright! Yes, Im fine . But I cant believe theyre suddenly shooting arrows at me . I knew that this is the normal response to humans but!Crap ! I cant help but be surprised that you think youre being treated like a human after you grabbed the arrows with impunity and even fought back . Ignoring Neas words, I stare hard in the direction of whoever shot the arrow . Then I heard a loud rustle and the sound of someone moving in the bushes . Amako, who was staring in the same direction as me, pointed in the direction of the sound . Usato, go and get that kid . That kid? Do you know them? Yes . maybe . Maybe . Well, I dont want to get in trouble if she knows them . Ill just get her to clear up the misunderstanding . Im not sure if Im going to be able to do that . Lets go, Nea!!! Huh, okay . Probably, the opponent is a beastman . Its not something you can catch them with half-heartedly . But when it comes to running with my feet on the ground, Im good at it . Authors Note: Usato: Wow! In case youre wondering why the attackers targeted Usato, its because he was the weakest looking person . The theme of the sixth volume, which started this chapter, is Trust . I wrote an activity report about the release of the fifth volume in the activity report . Chapter 122 I was running through the trees when an assailant shot an arrow at me . Ive been asked by Amako to chase after it, and I was running between the trees . Im sure Arc-san and the others are catching up to me, but if I stray too far, Ill get lost . If Im going to catch it, I need to do it as quietly and quickly as possible . However, this is the beastmens home ground . There are far too many trees for me to run as fast as I can . The trees are in the way . ! I cant run satisfactorily in this ! What are you talking about when youre closing the distance instead of pulling away?! Its true that the distance itself is getting closer, but only by little . The beast running in front of me is much faster than I expected . From the back of her head, she looks like a girl, and from the gray beast ears and tail I can see, Im guessing shes a wolf . Rose threw me into the forest, and even my legs, which had managed to escape even when I played tag in hell with a grand grizzly, could only catch up little by little . Phew, guess Im not there yet . Alright, time to go back to the drawing board today and add another running training . Just thinking about my future training policy naturally makes a smile on my face . W-hy are you chasing me? H-Heeeelpp!!! Hey, I wonder what you look like to that beastman right now . Eh? Arent I the one who was threatened just now? Why is it that the other side is the one asking for help? Lets take care of this before we instill any more fear . I clutched my right hand, still wearing the gauntlet and stared ahead . Nea, hold on . Eh Kya! I lean my body forward and step hard on my right leg and take off at a brisk pace . The beastman girl, whose face turned pale when she saw me rushing at her at breakneck speed, used her amazing reflexes to avoid my hand that was trying to catch her . I couldnt stop my momentum so I ran right past her but But! Hiii! I slammed my right fist into a tree and turned my head to look at the beastman girl . I finally caught up with her . If I get this close, she should be able to understand me! I smile as much as I can and talk to the girl, trying not to scare her . Calm down! Im human, but Im not going to hurt you! No, youre lying!A human cant move like that! I know what you are, you demon disguised as a human! The beastman girl shouted with tears in her eyes and climbed up the tree behind me with the lightness of a cat, and then moved from tree to tree with the agility of a monkey . As I looked up at the girl, I couldnt help but let out a sigh . Nea, that girl seems to have figured out who you are . For all intents and purposes, if you think about it . I mean, Im an owl now . Thats what I thought . Its not nice to be treated like a demon by a girl youve never met before . Thats weird, I thought I smiled as much as I could . I cant let her get away with this . Nea, prepare the restraining spell . Healing magic restraining bullets? Even you cant hit it at that distance . Its called a good shot with a bad gun . Huh? From my right palm, I create multiple small healing magic bullets . Now that I have been assisted in manipulating my magic with the gauntlet, my healing magic bullets have been strengthened . Originally, this technique was designed to heal multiple injured people in a melee, but when combined with Neas restraining spell, it becomes a technique that can inflict binding spells on multiple enemies . And its name is- Healing Magic Bullets! The magic bullets I generated are thrown in the direction of the girl, they split apart and hit the area around the tree where the girl jumped, making a thud sound . The girl crouched down on the tree branch and screamed in grief . My hand, its stuck! Hiiii! Uwaaa, So sorry to hear that . Nea is donning it, but healing magic bullets are basically a harmless technique . This technique has no power to kill or injure the opponent, just like the healing magic bullet . All that exists is a healing magic that is gentle on the body and a restraining spell that only stops the body from moving for a moment . And that girl took a direct hit to her right arm, causing her arm to be temporarily restrained . Its a momentary gap, but its more than enough for me . Im going to have to get you down from there! Im about to get knocked off! I charge at the tree with the girl at full speed . Even if I climbed up the tree, she would escape in the meantime . But theres no way I can convince her . So, Ill have to force her to come down even though she doesnt want to . Hmph! With all the momentum I had, I kicked at the tree and shook it . The girl is thrown off the tree, which is shaken just enough to not break, and falls headlong to the ground, but I catch her with both arms . Operation Stag Drop was a success . Youre even more of a monster now that youve been to Mia Rak ? I just threw, ran and kicked, why must she be so harsh ? Anyways . Its a good idea to check the girl . I had cast a healing spell on her as soon as I caught her, but if anything happened to her, Id be in trouble . Are you okay?Im sorry . I have to do this to talk to you . ? Eh . The girl had whites of her eyes . She was dazed and limp and unmoving . Nea, who noticed the girls condition, looked into her face quizzically and turned to me awkwardly . Shes passed out . This is similar to the symptoms of the injured knights who were brought in by the thugs during the war with the Demon Kings army . Their expressions are tinged with fear, as if theyve seen something terrible . I see now . You poor thing, you must have been so scared of falling from a high place . You definitely know what you just said right? Its obviously your fault, isnt it? Are you saying that Im in the same league as those face-deadly weapons? Ill never forgive you for that! Why are you so angry? Ive been called a monster for a long time, but I cant stay silent if Im lumped in with the real monsters of the Rescue squad . Im still human . With the unconscious girl in my arms, the bickering that had begun continued until Amako and the others arrived . Unwillingly, we were able to catch the beastman girl unconscious, and we temporarily rested there waiting for her to wake up . In the meantime, I talked to Amako and she told me that the girl was an acquaintance of hers . The girls name was Rinka . Shes a werewolf with gray ears and a tail, and she was someone he had been friends with before she left the beast country . As for why she targeted me with an arrow, she was probably trying to help Amako, who was with a human . I understood why she attacked me, but there was one thing that made me wonder . Why did she target me? The unconscious girl in front of me had tried to kill me first . If she had just targeted me by accident, that would have been the end of it, but she was clearly concentrating on me, and that bothered me . Amako took one look at Rinka, who was passed out on a pillow with the body of a relaxed Bluerin, and returned her gaze to me with a troubled expression . Maybe its because Usato looks the weakest, right? Huh? I mean, the Rinka I know wouldnt hurt an animal unnecessarily . On the other hand, Usato is normal in appearance only, so she probably thought it would be better to target him compared to Arc, who seems to be stronger from his atmosphere . I see . Usato only looks like hes weak, right? Once you open the lid though, its actually a monster who can grab an arrow on sight . You guys, its funny to emphasize on that right? Why do I have to take all this heat from my allies? You know I can cry sometimes, right? No, Im aware that my appearance makes me look weak . I wonder if I should be more like the leader of the group, so I dont get arrows suddenly shot at me . I should give off a predatory vibe and always look at people like Im about to shoot them . As I tried, I imitated Rose as I imagined her while brushing my hair, and the three in front of me paled in unison with a surly look on their faces . Usato, Im sorry . Its fine the way it is . Im sorry . You dont have to change . Usato-dono, the current you is the best . I dont know if its Arc-san, but its creepy that hes suddenly being nice to me . What? Did I really look that bad? I wasnt aware of it at all . Everyone, Rinkas going to wake up . Amako turned to look at Rinka . Apparently she had seen her wake up with her premonition . Quickly, Amako moved to Rinkas side to hide us, and gently shook her shoulder . Rinka, are you okay? Uuuu . Monsters, monsters are chasing me . Uuuuu, what? Rinka opened her eyes in a fit of swoon, stiffened when she saw Amakos face, then started to hug her . I guess she didnt see us, but she was crying with relief . Oh, Amako, its been so longC! Hmm, long time no see, Rinka . We heard that they were the same age, but Amako was shorter than her, so she couldnt get out of it and was left to her own devices . You were captured by that demon in human skin, and you were able to escape! Thats a terrible thing to say at the start of a conversation, this girl . No, actuallyC Oh my god, what the hell is that! Im the fastest beast in the wolf tribe, and he got the cunning to try and trick me, and the magic to curse me! Also . also . hes so scary!!! Uuuuuu . . sniff Yes, it was scary, wasnt it? I understand . Thats a terrible thing to say . And why are you agreeing, Amako? I was so upset by Rinkas words, which cut into my mental health, that I slammed a flick into Nea, who was laughing beside me . For now, lets wait until she calms down . After a few minutes of watching Amako comforting the crying Rinka, she finally stopped crying and Amako cut in on us . Rinka, I know you want to know a lot about me, but theres something I want you to know first . Yeah, say anything? For now, look behind you . What, whats behind ? Rinka followed Amakos words and turned around . Her eyes meet mine, which Im sure has a subtle expression on it . I awkwardly apologize to her, who has frozen in place like a stone with a smiling expression on her face . No, um, , Im sorry about earlier, okay? C I didnt mean to scare you . Hmm? Rinka? Amako taps her on the shoulder as she freezes and doesnt move . She still doesnt respond, and Amako lets out a sigh and looks at me with a frown . Shes fainted again . Usato, what did you do to Rinka? I just took her down from the tree . I cant say that I kicked her down the tree and caught her after I hit her with a healing magic bullet to stop her . No, you didnt . You hit her with a magic bullet with a restraining spell and then kicked her off the tree and caught her . I know you had no choice, but thats just too much I was quickly exposed by Nea . Amako was right, no matter how many arrows the kid had shot at me, Id gone too far . Anyway, lets wake her up again . This time, Ill tell her about Usato and then well meet face to face . Usato and the others can stay away for a bit . Okay . I followed Amakos words and left, disgusted that my treatment was completely against something horrible . After a few minutes or so, Rinka wakes up again and says almost the same words to Amako as before . She added new sounds of fear, such as he gave me a nightmare and he tried to trick me again, but I didnt need to be told why . Afterwards, when Amako had finished explaining about us, she took Rinka by the hand and brought her to where we were . A-are you sure its fine? Amako . Yeah, its fine . Weve traveled this far together, so you can trust me . She still feels uneasy, and shrinks down to hide behind Amakos back, but Amakos back is too small for her to hide at all . Amako is too small for her age . Im not sure shes the same age as the girl behind me . As I was casually thinking about something rude, Arc-san approached the frightened Rinka and looked at her . Nice to meet you, Im Arc, traveling with Amako-dono . N-Nice to meet you . Im Rinka . Im Nea . Im the demon youre referring to that looks like a person . What? You are? Gua! Hiaa? Why is there a blue grizzly here? Each of them introduced themselves . Now that theyve introduced themselves, its my turn . Ill try to make a good impression with a 100% smiley face that will wipe out my previous image . I dont want Amakos friends to be scared of me . Im Usato . Amakos S-Sorry . Im not scared of you, so dont get mad at me . ! Ive only told her my name, but shes already scared of me . Eh, thats strange . I heard that Amako gave a good explanation about me too . Amako . How did you explain her about me? Im not mad at you, just tell me honestly . I told her roughly what kind of journey Ive been on . Ah, that makes sense . Thats the kind of reaction Id have if I knew that the person I was fighting with was someone whod had an unusual journey . And Im sure the beastmen would know about Karons outburst . Yeah, I didnt solve the problem on my own . I guess I still imagine it in a bad way based on my first impression . Oh and I told her youre actually a human . Ive been thinking about it for a while, but youve been pretty much poisoned by Usato too . Im not sure why Amako said this so confidently, but Nea was taken aback . For my part, Id like you to question the fact that we have to prove from the point of view of being human . At this point, I dont mind being frightened . For now, just being able to meet Amakos acquaintance, Rinka, is good . Its better than being hated, and it makes me feel a lot better . I let out a small sigh when I saw that Rinka was still wary of me and hadnt come off Amakos back . Authors Note: Rinka: Oh , that guy looks weak . Okay, lets start with him and save Amako! Rinka: Hes not human! Its not human! This is roughly what she sounds like at the time of the attack . Chapter 123 The wolf beastman, Rinka . The girl with the triangular ears and shoulder-length gray hair was a friend of mine before I left the beastman land . It was the first time I had seen my friend in two years . It had been triggered by the arrow that Rinka had fired at Usato . I knew at once that she did not intend to kill him . It was just two arrows to wound and distract him . While Usato was in a panic and everyone was in confusion, she must have been trying to take me out using her agile legs as a wolf beast . But unfortunately, the person that Rinka targeted was not normal . Even if I dont tell him about my prediction, he has such extraordinary reflexes that he can just barely sense it and avoid the arrow . Basically he could easily grab the arrow . Im not so much surprised as I am dismayed that weve finally made it this far , but from the point of view of Rinka, who doesnt know anything about it, it really doesnt make sense . When Usato counterattacked her with a healing magic bullet and heard her scream in fear and realized that the attacker was Rinka, I immediately understood that it was for me that she attacked Usato . I knew I should tArc to her right away and clear up the misunderstanding, so I asked Usato to capture her . I did that, butC A-Amako , are you sure youre okay? It seems that Usato has been trying too hard, more than I had thought . After that self-introduction, we were on our way to the hidden village where she lived, guided by Rinka . In fact, we could have gone directly to the country where my mother lived, but she decided it would be better to go to the hidden village first and gather some information . Im human okay . And Im a healing magician, you know? I dont have any physical abilities, but I dont have any dangerous abilities . Can a healing magician throw magic bullets! W-Whats more, which healer can also split up and shoot gold-bound things to tie me up . In the first place, how were you able to catch up to me . Its like magic . Splitting up and being tied up in gold? Whats that? I dont know about that . Usato, did you make another new move? Sigh . I asked him to do it, believing that Usato could catch the wolf beastmen running through the forest . I didnt expect her to be so traumatized . But in this case, its Rinkas fault . But youre not going to attack me out of the blue, are you Rinka? I dont think I look like Im being held captive from the outside . T-Thats because I cant think of any reason for a human to be working with a beastman other than being caught . Indeed, Rinka was also right . The only reason I can think of for humans and beastmen to be working together is a bad one . And moreover, this was beastman territory, and from Rinkas point of view, it might have looked like she was forcing him to lead her all the way to beastman country . But . I casually glanced behind me and looked at Usato and the others who were following behind me and Rinka . Arc-san was still pulling his horse, but Usato had Nea on his shoulder and was tArcing to Bluerin . Bluerin, hey, should I show more kindness? Grrr . Haha, you have a funny way of saying things . Guffuuu . Hey look Im sorry, I havent been able to care for you lately . Its a pity that Usato is so devastated that he cant have a natural conversation with Bluerin . Bluerin looks slightly annoyed, but happy . H-Hes having a conversation with a blue grizzly!? But this is giving an opposite effect . No, I dont want Usato to be misunderstood either . Ive been looking for a healing magician who can help my mom ever since we left the beastman country . Is that right? Yes . I feel bad that I left without telling you . But I didnt have time to take it easy . After Mom collapsed, it was obvious that the situation around me was about to change . I sensed something odd about it, and I left the beast country . Of course, I had the goal of finding a healing magician who could help my mother, but I also had the goal of protecting myself . I was still small, so I didnt understand, but those adults were a little scary . I can understand why they panicked because Amako was gone . In fact, I panicked a lot too . But I didnt think there were even people who were angry . Maybe something was about to happen at that moment when Mom collapsed . I was almost caught up in it, but I managed not to be . In that sense, it was probably the right decision for me to leave the beastman country . Ive seen a lot of places since I left the beastman country . I didnt have any happy memories, but I did make some beastman friends . And the last place I visited, the Kingdom of Lingle, was full of people who were nice to me as a beastman . Satsuki with her siblings Kiriha and Kyou, who became good friends in Lukvis . In the Lingle Kingdom, Sarla-san and many others who let me live there for two years . The journey from the Land of Beasts was a series of hard times, but the encounters I had after I drifted to Lingle Kingdom were the most precious memories for me . Thats where I met Usato . With that guy? A lot has happened since then . I showed Usato the future where Suzune and Kazuki would die, and averted the worst of the future . Then, in exchange, I asked Usato to help me save my mother . It came to pass, and we set out on our journey . And then from there on, its a bit rough, but I told Rinka, so I dont really need to explain, but theres a lot going on . But this way, I was able to return to my hometown where my mother is . With Usato, he might be able to heal Mom . Moreover, his healing magic had awakened to a systematic enhancement after the battle in Mia Rak . If it is due to injury or illness, he can almost certainly heal Rinka . Hmm? My moms alright? shes alive, right? Two years seems like a long time, but its not . If she is under the protection of the beasts, I can assure you that she will be fine, but there is no guarantee that nothing unforeseen will happen . If something were to happen to my mother, if she were to die, I would have no reason to be here . This is a topic that I have unconsciously avoided asking about . When I looked at her, she smiled reassuringly at my self-consciously anxious expression . Dont worry! Amakos mother is alive! Though she hasnt woken up yet . Thats all I need to know . Good . Im really glad . What I had done, and my journey with Usato, was not pointless . Youve had a tough two years, Amako! How was it with Rinka? The conversation got a little dark, so lets change the subject . What had Rinka been doing while I was gone? Hmm? I was told by my father to move from my home country to the hidden village to practice hunting in earnest . In my home country, people are very noisy . They told me to be polite, and that I should be gorgeous because Im a girl . Gorgeous is the least suitable thing for Rinka . Oh, shut up! I know that too! I laughed as her face turned red . So, Rinka is living in the hidden village now . Ive only seen her father a few times, but I remember that he was close to my mother . I have no recollection of what he was like, though . Speaking of which, Amako hasnt changed her height or anything at all! What? Sorry, Im sorry . I glared at her when she mentioned my own complex . Two years ago, we were almost the same height . And yet, in just two years, this girl has grown by a head . What is the absurdity of this, when I have barely grown at all? Where did my growth spurt go? Amako, youve got a very scary look in your eyes . Youve been glaring at me . I think its probably due to Usatos influence . Isnt that a bad influence ? Rinka looks at Usato with frightened eyes . Usato meets her gaze and drops her shoulders with a bitter smile . Im sorry, Usato . Instead of clearing up the misunderstanding, I made it worse . Ah, we should be arriving at the hidden village soon . For now, Ill tArc to the elders, so wait outside! When I looked up, I saw a deep thicket in front of me and a narrow beast path that I couldnt recognize unless I trained my eyes . Apparently, we had reached the vicinity of the hidden village where Rinka lived while we were tArcing . The question is whether the beasts living in the hidden village will accept Usato and his friends . With Rinkas guidance, we made our way . With Rinkas guidance, we were taken to a forest where trees were growing thickly . The forest was so deep that it didnt look like a village to the casual observer, but after Rinka instructed us to wait here, she wArced off into the forest on her own . Speaking of the hidden village , I heard that Kiriha and the others are from the hidden village, right? Yeah . Yes, they are . But I dont think they live here? I heard there are many hidden villages . Kiriha, Kyou, and Satsuki . Kiriha, Kyou, and Satsuki, the beastman sister and brother who had taken care of us in Lukvis, and a girl . Its only been a little while, but I wonder if the three of them are doing well . Kiriha? Whos that? Theyre the beastmen who took care of me at Lukvis, where I went before I met you . Hmm, beastmen at the magic academy huh . Well, normally Id be surprised, but considering its Usato, Im not that surprised . What do you think I am? Well, I did put you on your guard a bit when we first met, but I think we got along pretty well in the end . I think Ill go back to Lingle Kingdom and try to see him again after I get settled . Amako, how was your first conversation with your friend after a while? Its fine as usual . Rinka, the girl who was Amakos friend before she ran away from the beastman country . It seems that he had tArced with that girl on the way here, and Im glad that they seem to be on good terms . Although I dont know why I feel like she got a bad impression of me when she did . From the back, you looked like sisters . Do you mean to say that Im smaller than her? Im sorry, I stepped on a landmine . I was going to say that they seemed to be so close that they looked like sisters, but . As I was getting uncomfortable with Amako looking at me, Nea, who was on my shoulder, pointed her wings at Amako and started laughing . Pupu! Youre fourteen years old, arent you? Youre a bit short for that! Ive been thinking about it for a while, but youre still small! Well, just wait a little longer and youll have a growth spurt, right? I cant guarantee it will grow, though! Amakos eyes are fixed, will she be okay? No but then, Nea has gone too far . Nea is captured by Amakos outstretched hand as she leaps to her feet, having successfully taken the brunt of her anger . Kyafu! Ill never, never forgive you . W-Wait a sec, Usato, help me, Kyaaaaaah! Oh, the expressionless Amako grabbed Nea and started swinging her around . Im not sure what to make of this, but Im sure its not my fault . While the two of them are getting along (?) Or I guess the two of them are having a good time, I tArc to Arc-san about the future . Arc-san . If we cant get into the hidden village, do we have to stay outside? That would be the case . Considering the relationship between beastmen and humans, it cant be helped if that happens . If thats the case, then at the very least, lets have Amako alone in the hidden village . If possible, it would be better if Nea went with her . Im worried that I might start a fight, like the one thats going on right now in front of me, but theres a chance that me and Arc-san might not be able to get in, so Ill have to be patient . Here, the positions of Amako and us are reversed, arent they? Yes . Just as in the realm where humans live, the beastmen have to bear the brunt of their shoulders, in the realm where the beastmen live, the humans have to feel the same way . I hadnt got involved with the beastmen living here in earnest yet, but I was feeling oddly uncomfortable . I guess I understand a little more about Amakos feelings . I wondered how lonely and painful she had been, having advanced through the human realm alone . I dont fully understand all of it yet, but I feel like I know part of that suffering . Usato . As I was thinking about things, Amako who was wielding Nea, called out my name . At the sound of her voice, me and Arc-san sensed something strange around us . Were surrounded , arent we? Yes, there are quite a few of them, but please dont turn hostile . Before I knew it, there were multiple signs surrounding us . They were probably aiming at us with arrows or something, but they kept a certain distance and didnt approach us . There is a possibility that they will attack us without question, what should we do? If its just a bow and arrow, me and Arc-san can intercept it, but what action should we take after that? Should I use a healing punch to incapacitate everyone and get them to a state where they can talk? Or do I distract them with a healing magic barrage and then run away? What are we going to do, Usato? If we dont, theyll attack us one way or the other . I know, but . Lets wait and see what they do first . Nea, who has somehow returned to my shoulder, casually casts a restraining spell on my fist . Just as I was getting ready to intercept them, two figures appeared from the depths of the forest where Rinka had disappeared . One of the figures was Rinka, who had just left for the hidden village . The other was a bearded beast of a man of early years . Sorry for the rough welcome . After all, this is an unprecedented situation . As a precaution, Ive taken up arms . The old man glanced at each of us who hadnt let our guard down, and finally rolled his eyes at Amako . Apparently, what Rinka said is true . I didnt believe it for a second, but You didnt believe it! Rinka was shocked by the old mans words, almost onomatopoeic as he gobbled . What kind of person would immediately believe it when they are suddenly told that Amako has returned with a human and a blue grizzly? I thought it was just another prank against me . I told you it was different this time! How many times have I been deceived by your words? Its no laughing matter to have your heart stopped by your cute granddaughter! So youre saying that Rinka was a wolf girl, not a wolf boy? The old man turned his head towards us again, and instructed those surrounding us to put down their weapons . I have not seen you since we were children, Amako . I am Cagalli, the head of this hidden village and grandfather of this uninhibited girl . Rinkas grandfather, if you look closely, his ears and tail resemble those of a wolf, just like Rinkas . I have many questions to ask you, but first, let me show you to where we live . Uh, how about Usato and the rest . Of course, well invite the humans there as well . Cagalli smiled softly, as if to reassure the anxious-looking Amako . For the time being, it was good that we could avoid unnecessary conflict . With relief at the current situation, we were invited to the hidden village where the beastmen live, under the guidance of Cagalli and Rinka . Chapter 124 So this is the hidden village . The hidden village of the beastmen invited by the wolf beastman, Kagari-san, was surprisingly spacious . The structure of the place could be described as a village surrounded by a deep and thick forest . But its not just a bunch of trees, there are fields and proper houses, so it looks like they are living a more comfortable life than I imagined . . But Still, the stares from the beasts living in the hidden village are amazing . Fear of humans . And curiosity towards the humans who would be seeing them for the first time . But strangely, there seemed to be less hostility . Most of the ones here have never seen a human before . Its no wonder there are so many strange stares . Kagari-san, who was walking in front of me spoke to me as if he was acting suspiciously under the unfamiliar gaze . This the first time theyve seen a human? Its not surprising, since there are few people who would dare to enter the realm where beasts live . Its just rare for beastmen to enter human habitats like Kiriha and the others who are learning magic in Lukvis . As for me, it doesnt bother me at all . In fact, Im rather used to this . I see . Well, I didnt expect a mere human to come here, but youre having a hard time, too . Hmm? Hes giving me a look of great pity . Does he think Im the kind of person that people avoid? Im not sure what to make of that . . No no no, its not that we are used to being watched, but not to being maligned . Isnt that right? Youve had a very difficult journey to get here . Have you forgotten that you were a part of that struggle? When I responded to Neas words, who was walking next to me with black hair and red eyes, she blatantly averted her gaze . Im sure youre aware of that . I let out a sigh at Neas silence and turned to face forward again . Then, I notice a statue-like object at the edge of my vision . Hmm? What is that? Looking closely, I can see a humanoid statue standing in the center of a small square . Its of a beastly woman , or perhaps a girl . It may be a moderately old statue, and there are many parts that are damaged, but I can tell that it has a sword-like weapon at its waist . Usato-dono, whats wrong? Uh, theres a statue over there . I tell Arc-san, who stops and calls out to me about the statue . Then Kagari-san noticed this and turned his head in the direction of the statue and started muttering to himself . Thats a statue of Kannagi-sama, a hero to us beasts . Hero , what did she do? In response to my question, he looked at the statue affectionately . His gaze seemed to be filled with a deep sense of respect . She is the only beastman who brought the hero and the beastman together . Its no exaggeration to say that thanks to that person, we are still alive to this day . Kagari-san took his gaze off the statue and started walking again . I guess well continue as we walk . We follow behind him for a short run . Hundreds of years ago, the beastman race was even more oppressed by humans than they are now . The powerful were sent to fight the Demon Lords army, the powerless were discarded as pawns, and many lives were scattered in the battle . They were really doing terrible things, werent they, the humans of that time? Forcing the beastmen to go into battle, while they themselves fought to cause as little damage as possible . Even Arc-san is frowning . Im sure hes in the same state of mind as I am right now . This is a story from the past, and it has nothing to do with you living in the present . At least, I dont hate you or anything . Kagari-san said this, understanding my and Arc-sans feelings . Lets go back to . At the time when the beastmen were being oppressed by humans and the existence of the beastmen tribe was at stake, Kannagi-sama brought a hero to the beastmen tribe . The hero who had tremendous strength, fought the Demon Kings army single-handedly in order to prevent us from dying needlessly . Again with the hero . Anecdotes about the hero really do spread throughout the continent, dont they? Nea tilted her head at Kagari-sans story . Fought? And without any reward? That much I do not know . But it is said that besides fighting, the hero gave us knowledge when we were barbarians . He not only fought for us, but he also gave us knowledge . Its not like hes the hero we know, but its a new aspect of him . Thats true . The image of the hero that I have known so far is that of a hero who has been betrayed . However, listening to Kagari-sans story, I get the image of a benevolent hero . In the end, the hero who defeated the demon king, the enemy of humans, what was he fighting for? What kind of person was Kannagi-sama, who was the follower of that hero? It is said that she is a kind and a ruthless woman . What I can say for sure is that Kannagi-sama was a very powerful woman . Powerful? Does that mean she was someone of high rank? No, in this case I mean her strength . The story goes that she was a great woman who knocked down her enemies and proceeded to slash and punch them . Well, Im sure theres some exaggeration in it . Kill, slash and punch your way forward What is that person who seems to be going full speed ahead and breaking through the front . My image is now completely fixed on Rose with animal ears . I cant imagine it, its not cute at all . Rather, the fear of Rose imprinted on my body started to torment me . Here we are . As Im mentally damaged by the richness of my own imagination, Kagari-san, who was walking in front of me, stops in his tracks . Looking ahead, there was a two-story house made of wood . This is probably the home of Kagari-san, the head of this hidden village, and his granddaughter, Rinka . Kagari-san turns around and looks at us, and then turns his gaze to Bluerin, who is following a little behind us . Even we cant let monsters into the house . Youll have to wait outside with the horses there, is that alright? Understood, sir . Bluerin, can I ask you to stay here for a while? I crouched down in front of him and told him so, and he nodded his head and sat there as if he was weakening . Seeing this, Kagari-san rolled his eyes . I didnt think it was possible, but youve been able to build a trusting relationship without a messenger contract . Do you understand? Yeah, I can feel the joyful emotions coming from the blue grizzly . This is a characteristic of beastmen that allows them to read the emotions of animals without human language . I also have a vague idea of what Bluerin is thinking, but I was a little envious . With this in mind, I turned to Kagari-san and pointed my thumb at Nea with a chuckle . Shes the one who has a contract with me . Well, in my case, this fellow forced me to make a contract with her . youre kind of like a strange person, very different from the people I know . I wonder if that was a compliment . With a subtle expression on his face, Kagari said, Im not sure how I feel about this, but were going to go in for now -So thats the situation . In the guest room, I spent more than ten minutes telling Kagari-san the reason why we had come to this place . After finishing listening to our story, he slowly relaxed his shoulders . Its been two years since you left your hometown and its been a long journey, Amako . Yes . But Ive finally made it here . And its all thanks to these people . When Amako said that, Kagari-sans gaze shifted to me . Usato, you say? Yes . You are the healing magician who came to this place at the request of this girl, is that correct? I nodded firmly at Kagari-sans words . When I didnt avert my gaze straight away, he let out a sound of admiration in his voice . I never thought there would be people who would come this far for a beastman . What can I say, there are some very odd people out there, arent there? You wouldnt have come this far otherwise . Right? Usato . Why do I have to affirm that Im an oddball? Right? As if Im saying that . If I say yes here, its like admitting that Im a freak, isnt it? I twitch a smile at Amakos oddly happy expression . Ill send a letter to my late son back home . Im sure hell be able to get us to her safely . Youre going to ask my father? Who else would you ask? Im sure her daughter would be happy to take you to her . From what youre saying, youre asking Rinkas father? If hes good enough to let us into the beastman country, is he a man of high rank? If thats the case, then its probably a lucky thing that I met Rinka in the first place . If I were to send out a letter today, youd have to stay here for a couple of days until I get a response, is that okay with you? Everyones okay with that, right? Yeah, were fine . Rinka who was sitting next to Kagari-san leaned forward and spoke to Amako as she replied to Amako while confirming with Arc-san . Then that means Amako will be here for a little while, right! Yes . I guess so . Yay! Theres so much I wanted to talk to you about! Perhaps she was too happy to be reunited with Amako, but Rinka had a big smile on her face . Kagari-san looked at her sideways and gave her a dumbfounded, yet smiling expression . While you guys are here, you can stay here . Uh, are you sure? I mean, youre letting us stay here too . Yes, its fine . Weve got plenty of room . I hadnt originally thought of staying here, but I was glad that Kagari-san was a kind man . This time, I would take advantage of his kindness . As for the rooms, there are two spare rooms upstairs, you can use them as you like . Thank you . Its bad enough that youre just letting me stay here, please let me know if theres anything I can do . Hmmm then, can I have you chop wood behind the house? As you can see, Im old, and Ive been having a hard time chopping wood . That much is fine by me . Ill help you, Usato-dono . Then, after I put my stuff in my room, Ill chop wood with Arc-san . Chopping wood, huh? I used to do it when I was in the Lingle Kingdom . Im sure hell be happy to know that Im not the only one who has a problem with this . Im sure Nack and Ferme are being forced to do the same now . Lets go drop off our stuff as soon as possible . I bowed to Kagari-san and headed upstairs to drop off my luggage . At that time, for some reason, Rinka also stood up and tried to follow us, but I thought it was nothing to worry about, so I just opened the door Wait a minute, Rinka . Youre about to get a lecture . Yeek! Why? ! Kagari-san grabbed Rinkas head as she tried to follow us . Rinkas face turns pale, but he doesnt care, and his expression turns grim . Ive always wanted to say, who would shoot an arrow out of nowhere? Its a good thing he was mild-mannered . If he had been a dangerous man, you would have been in danger, wouldnt you? W-Why are you bringing that up now! You can scold me later! Apparently, Kagari-san was crowned about the daytime attack . Shut it! I dont remember raising you to be such a violent child! Usato is not a normal person! He can grab a flying arrow with his bare hands, and hes even faster than me! Hell never do anything so monstrous! Youre being rude to our guest! Im telling the truth this time! Im not geriatric enough to be fooled by such an obvious lie! Uwaaaaaah! Help me Amak! . After watching the exchange between Kagari-san and Rinka, Amako quietly closed the door . After a few moments of silence, she looked up at me as if nothing had happened and pointed to the second floor . Usato, lets go . Oh, okay . I dont know if its just me, but it seems like Amakos treatment of Rinka is very familiar to me . Dont tell me that two years ago you were also ? I felt sorry for Rinka, and after giving my hand to the shouts and cries coming from the closed door, I picked up my bags and went upstairs to my room . Chapter 125 After we decided to visit Kagari-sans house, me and Arc-san decided to chop wood as he asked us to . Amako seemed to be following Rinka who was crying after Kagari-sans sermon, so it was just me, Arc-san, and Nea at the back of the house where we were chopping wood . Hmph! I swung down the axe I held lightly and split the standing wood in half . The sound of the wood splitting with a nice bang made me feel good . Well, its been a long time since I chopped wood . Me too! Arc-san was also chopping firewood at the base of another tree trunk . After wiping the sweat from his forehead, Arc-san piles up the broken wood with a fresh smile and looks back at us . Knights who live in quarters basically cook for themselves, so Ive been doing a lot of chopping wood to start a fire . Oh, I see . The rescue squad was the same way . We chopped wood steadily while talking about other things . For now, Im going to chop as much wood as Kagari-san instructed, but at this pace, it wont take much time . As I swung the axe down again, Nea who was sitting in a nearby field watching me chop wood, puffed out her cheeks in boredom . Somehow this is too ordinary and boring . Hmm? Whats so normal about it? Nea . You . I came here to see you chopping wood, thinking youd do something funny as usual, but youre just chopping wood like normal . Im just chopping firewood, what do you expect me to do? As I made a subtle expression, Nea crossed her arms and held up her index finger with a puffy, cheerful expression . Thats right . Why dont you try splitting the wood in half with just your arm strength? Or how about cutting it in half with a hand sword, or, uh, smashing it with your fists? Its not impossible . But Ill do it if I replace the wood to you . Im sorry for the joke! When I suggested this with a big smile, Nea turned pale and apologized . In fact, I could do it if I wanted to . Ive never tried it, but Im sure I could . But I wont do it because its too pointless . If Im going to do it, I prefer something directly related to training . Hmm? Ah, yes . Nea, if youre free, you can help me train . Just out of curiosity, whatre you going to do? When Nea looks at me with quizzical eyes, I explain my training method that Ive been thinking about for a while . Youre going to cast a restraining spell on me . Yes . Ill move . Yes . Of course, its hard to move your body when youre restrained . Yeah . Whats the point of that? Youll get a workout . Youre an idiot, arent you? I gave a supremely concise explanation, but Nea cursed me out . I wondered what was wrong about it . As I tilted my head, Neas face twitched . Your magic strengthens my body . Whats wrong about that? A lot of things are wrong about it! Magic isnt meant to train your body!There isnt even a precedent for it! Then you and I are the leading experts . You cant just throw me in there! The image was of chopping wood with a training cast on my body . Now I can chop wood just fine, but Im sure that restraining my body and putting a heavy load on it will give my body a good workout . Come on, lets give it a try . Sigh, why do I have to do this ? Grudgingly, Nea transforms into her owl form and moves to my shoulder . This is kind of disgusting, so Im going to pour a restraining spell on just the upper half of your body . Heh . Thats what I want . A restraining spell is cast on me from Nea . The purple pattern covered only the upper half of my body, and I couldnt move as if my body was tied down . I look at my palms in a slow motion and grin at the load on my body . Tssuu! Youre doing good, Nea ! T-This is just wrong . Im sure Im more proficient and more restrained than before, so why can you move normally ? I was once subjected to a restraining spell that Nea had concocted over the course of six hours, and now my body is still restricted by the same level of restraint . The restraints are limited, but I guess that means Nea is also growing up on this trip . Fu-fufu . Your face is getting scary, too . Are you okay? If its too hard to move, Ill stop, okay? No need . Keep going . ! I knew I had the right idea . If I used this, I would be able to take another step forward . I let my excitement get the better of me and raised the axe I was holding tightly . My upper body creaked and screamed, but I healed it with a thin layer of healing magic . I put all my strength into wielding the axe, not just with my arms, but with my entire body, and I stared at the wood standing below me . Hmph! CI swung the axe down with all my strength . At the moment, the restraining spell on my upper body shattered, and the axe shattered the firewood as it burst apart . Still, the momentum of the axe was not diminished, and with a roar, it plunged deep into the trunk of the foundation tree, carving a large crack into the ground . Finally, the handle of the axe couldnt take it anymore and snapped from the middle . Silence reigned over the scene . I looked at the broken handle and looked at Nea on my shoulder with a straight face . Nea, I dont think I can chop wood with this training method . You should have known that before you did it! Damn it, Arc! Say something to this monster! When Nea turned to look at Arc-san, he was looking at a different place than us, and his face was slightly pale . Its not often that Arc-sans face turns pale . With a bad premonition, I turned my gaze to the direction where Arc-san was looking, and Five beastman children poked their heads out of the bushes and looked at me in astonishment . I looked again at the devastation I had created . Shattered wood . A tree trunk smashed in half . Cracks running into the ground . Oh no! If I dont hurry up and explain the situation to the kids, my impression of them will be fixed as a monster . ! Um, you guysC Hiiii! Dont eat me! Lets get out of here, guys! Oh, dont leave me here! What kind of creatures are humans? Ugh! The beastman children ran away from the scene like rabbits . I let out a sigh and shrugged my shoulders after being dumbfounded for a while by the children who had disappeared in the blink of an eye . I let out a sigh and coughed, I dont know what to think . Right, Nea? Isnt it because of you that peoples impressions are fixed in the wrong direction? Haha, I know of those who can do this . No one I know can do this, though . . What should I do? I tried to keep the mood of relief, but the situation was at its worst . If I dont do something, Im going to be their benchmark for the rest of humanity . No matter how good I am at escaping reality, I understand that this is a very bad idea . Also, I have to tell Kagari-san that I broke this place . The ground was heavily cracked, and the tree trunk was smashed in half . Im afraid to even imagine what kind of reaction Ill get, but I guess Ill just have to be honest with him . Ill have to be honest . When I reported to Kagari-san that I had broken the foundation of the wood chopper, he unexpectedly forgave me . However, when I came back after seeing the wood chopping site, he asked me with an indescribable expression, Oh, how did you do this? He asked me . When I answered the question truthfully, he ran upstairs to Amako and Rinka, shouting Rinkas words were true! He then asked her to forgive him for not trusting his granddaughter . Kagari-sans voice echoed in the room as she begged for Rinkas forgiveness . Well, Im glad to see that the cracks in the family have been mended . Is it a party? Yes, Amako has returned to this land after being missing for two years . I thought we should have at least one thing to celebrate . When the sun had set and the surroundings were dark, Kagari-san, who had sent Huberd to the Beastmen Country, told us that a party would be held at the hidden village . Apparently, the event was to celebrate Amakos return to her homeland . I said it was fine . Amako looked annoyed . Kagari-san put his hand on his chin . What do you mean? When shall we rejoice in the return of our Lord, the poet of time, if not now? Everyone just wants to make a scene, dont they? Hahaha, thats half of it . Do the beastmen like to party? From what Ive heard, its a banquet-like affair . Not me, but basically, beastmen love festivals and banquets . Heh, I see . I let out a dismayed voice at Amako who said that in a low voice . Hmm? If the beasts like such events, shouldnt we humans not go to the banquet? I dont want the atmosphere to be bad because of us . Its better if the human me and Arc-san dont go, isnt it? No, Ive already talked to the people in the village . I dont want to force you to come, but I would like you to come as well, in the sense of exchange between humans and beasts . If thats the case . After getting Arc-sans approval, Ill tell Kagari-san that Ill be attending the banquet with him . A banquet of beasts . What in the world is this all about? We waited for the night to fall, secretly excited about the banquet, which was different from our previous trips . We waited for night to fall . After that, Kagari-san and Rinka took us to the center of the hidden village . Even at night, it was not so dark here, as the houses and streets were lit up, and it even seemed brighter . Among them, there was one place that shone with a particularly bright light . It was crowded with most of the beastmen living in the hidden village . The party itself had not yet started, or perhaps the food and drinks had not yet been touched . When the beastmen noticed us, accompanied by Kagari-san, they all looked at us . Telling us to stop, Kagari-san moved to the center of the group and shouted loudly, unimaginably loud from the outside . Some of you may have been worried by our unexpected visitors today . Dont worry about that! They are brave men and women who have come here from distant lands to protect and support their people! Todays banquet is a celebration of the return of the heir to the time poem to our land, and a chance to interact with the humans who have kept their distance until now! The reaction of the beasts to Kagari-sans voice was thin . Some applauded sparsely, while others looked troubled, as if they didnt know how to respond . After a few moments of silence, Kagari-san let out a sigh, took a deep breath, and raised his voice again . In other words, we should eat, drink, and get along! Ooohhh! Is that alright?!?! The beastmen turned from silence and started to party . When he came back this way, Kagari-san held his forehead with a tired expression . A-are you alright? Yeah, I just had a bit of a headache from the flippancy of the villagers . Usato, youre going to enjoy this feast to the fullest . Nodding at his words, Kagari-san smiled softly and walked away from us . Enjoy, huh? Thats also true . Ive been taking breaks when I can, but Ive never ruffled feathers and had fun . Besides, Amako finally got to see her friends back home . Lets get into the beastmens country and let them enjoy the time they have now before things get too noisy . Amako, why dont you go and have dinner with Rinka? Usato and the others? Sure, well eat too . But its not often you get a chance like this, so you might as well eat with friends you havent seen in a while . Amako looked at Rinka and me in turn, annoyed . Anticipating her reaction, I call out to Rinka, who is surprised by my suggestion . Rinka . Heh, whats what is troubling you? Why are you using honorifics? I push Amako away from me and let her go ahead of me . Take care of this girl, okay? Wait a minute, Usato, Im not a child to be worried aboutC Yes! Rinka smiled at my words and pulled away from the disgruntled Amako, heading towards the table with the food . So, do you want us to sit down at a suitable place and eat? Theres a table thats just empty, lets sit there . After confirming that we could sit at the place that Arc-san had pointed out, we approached the place that was crowded with the beasts of the village to get drinks and food . But what a variety of dishes there are . Fish dishes and meat dishes were being served and cut up on a platter . I wonder if I can get a small portion to take back to Bluerin . I muttered to myself as I took a drink from a wooden cup and looked at the food on the table . As most of the beastmen in the village had gathered for the banquet, there were many dishes on the table . Moreover, I was surprised to see that there were still more dishes being prepared . Yo . Yes? I put my hand on my chin and was wondering which one I should eat when a voice called out from next to me . I look over to see a large man, one head taller than me . With its yellow and black tail, it looks like a tiger beast . The fierce atmosphere gives me the impression of a tiger . This is the first time a human being has come here . Ive heard stories from the village chief, but youre not bad guys, right? I dont think Im a bad person if I do say so myself . I replied to his words of confirmation, and he laughed boldly next to me . Haha, sorry, sorry . Well, its just a confirmation . But youre as nice a guy as you look . Are you sure youre the healing magician? Yes, I am . And you are? Oh, Im sorry . My name is Daitetsu . Im one of the hunters in this village . Im Usato . Im a healing magician who came with Amako . After we introduced ourselves to each other, Daitetsu-san tilted his head at the contents of the cup I was holding . I havent sipped it yet, but the contents look like squeezed fruit juice, not alcohol or something . Is there something wrong with it? What the hell, you dont drink alcohol? Oh, alcohol . Haha, Im still too young to drink . You cant drink? Youre seventeen or so, right? What kind of place did you grow up in that you cant drink? Well, . Its a place far from here? Its another world, though, so its as far away as it sounds . But if you were to ask me if I could drink or not, Id say I couldnt drink at all . I dont know if its genetic, but neither of my parents are very good at drinking . I guess humans and us have different perceptions, muttered Daitetsu-san, sipping the alcohol in his hand, and as I chuckled, something that sounded like a cheer went up behind me . What, are you surprised ? I turned around and saw that there was a crowd of people, and in the center of the crowd, two beastly men had their shoulders and elbows on the table and were grabbing each others right hands C like arm wrestling . Curious, I decided to ask a question to Daitetsu-san, who was also looking in my direction . Daitetsu-san, what are they doing with that? Hmm? Oh, its like a contest of strength between the men of the village . On feast days like this, everyone competes to see who has the best arm . Really? In front of my eyes, I saw two beastman men arm-wrestling in a desperate manner . It looks like a normal arm-wrestling match, but it looks interesting . Since it doesnt look like a fight, is it okay if I join in? Would it be okay if I joined in? I asked, and Daitetsu-san, who rolled his eyes, laughed in amusement . The beastman men laughed just like Daitetsu-san, and the beastman women told me that I shouldnt do it, as if they were worried about my safety . Daitetsuu-san shook his head in response to the voice urging him to stop . If he wants to try it, why dont you let him try it? Hes a man, hes probably interested in this kind of power competition . He crossed his arms and nodded his head in agreement, while the others around him let out their disgust . In fact, it was because he was interested in a power comparison that he said that . Was it a little too light-hearted? Well then, Usato . Ill just explain the rules to you . Dad, no! Hey, whats up? Kotetsu . A child stopped Daitetsu-san from turning to me to explain the rules . I looked at the child, wondering if he was his son, and my face twitched . This was the same kid who had witnessed the whole mess I had caused during the day . T-Those people are so bad! Especially that Nii-chan! Hahaha, sorry Usato . When I was putting this guy to bed, I was telling him that bad kids get kidnapped by humans, so hes weirdly scared . Oh, really? Whats with that monster under your bed treatment? But it seems like it would work great on a young child . The kid in front of me is probably scared of me for other reasons, though . You know, even Dad might lose, . Oh come on, who do you think I am? Im your dad, remember? And dont you forget, I can match strength with an ogre . Im not that bad . Daitetsu-san gently placed his hand on the childs head . He smiled at the child, who had turned over with an anxious look on his face, and then looked at me with a troubled smile . Dont worry . Well, Ill go easy on you, okay? There are some quirky species differences, you know? Yeah, yeah, . This is tough . What is this, I have to compete with a father who has declared victory over his son, and the way things are going, Im not supposed to win . Its not that Im proud of my power, but Im confident enough to compete with the beast . Hmm, wait, . No, on second thought, I dont have to take it that seriously right? If I can show that Im a normal human being here, losing without competing badly, I can dispel the misunderstanding with the kids during the day . Well, no matter how fast he is, hes no match for you in strength . Right, Amako . Not good . Oh, whats bad? Eh, Amako? Before I knew it, I heard Rinkas voice talking to Amako who was behind me, but she didnt answer and silently tugged at the hem of my uniform . What is it, Amako? If its about the match, dont worry about it, dont be so serious- Usato, be serious . Huh? I couldnt help but be taken aback by Amako who said that to me with a miffed expression . What did you just say, ? Beastmen are tough, so dont worry if Usato is serious . Eh, no, but for realC It would be rude to go easy on him . Oh, okay . I nodded at her words as she saw through my thoughts . Did she see a future where I would be mocked by the beasts with her precognition magic? If I had offended them, I would feel very bad . I dont like being treated like a monster, but Id hate it even more if I make Amako feel uncomfortable . Aite, cant be helped . Lets do it . After leaving my undressed uniform with Amako, I went up to the stage where the arm-wrestling was to take place . If were going to have a serious arm-wrestling match, Im curious to see how strong Daitetsu-san is, who has mentioned that hes as strong as an ogre . Daitetsu-san . Im going to with my full strength . Huh?But Daitetsu-san rolled his eyes when he saw my short-sleeved arms, but he seemed to be hesitating whether he should be serious or not . The beasts around him threw a wild look at him . Isnt that fine, Daitetsu-san? He seems to be serious too Itd be unmanly of you to go easy on him here . Youre going to show your son a good time, arent you? Yeah! I know what you mean! I dont care if you get hurt! Daitetsu-san who had gone up to the stage like me, put his right elbow on the table with a thump . Taking a small deep breath, I grab his right hand and get ready . Im a healing magician . Wounds and broken bones I can heal in no time . So Ill say it again . Daitetsu-sanCplease be serious . ! The second time I said it, the grip on my right hand became stronger, as if I was ready to do so . I can sense his seriousness and he also put more strength into my hand . The beastman man, who was the referee, judged that the preparations were complete when he and I fell silent, and placed his hand on the right hand that we had both grasped signaling the beginning . Nuh-uh! Hmph! Strong ! Im sure hes an experienced fighter, and he put a lot of strength into his arm at the same time as I did, and he tried to knock my arm down with an unusual amount of force-but Im trained enough not to be beaten that easily . I clenched my teeth and fought back . CHmph, this is! Hey, Daitetsu-san . Are you taking it easy on me? I-Its not moving at all . The beasts around me rustled, as if they sensed something was wrong . No matter how much effort he put into it, he couldnt push it any further, and Daitetsu-san looked astonished . Hes strong, certainly as strong as the ogre that attacked us before we entered Mia Rak . But still Wha-You kidding me! Tsk! Its not even close to the strongest enemy Ive ever fought . ! I held my breath and slammed his arm down on the table with all my strength . Phew . Stunned, I huffed at the sound of the referees voice announcing my victory, and looked around to see that the party that had been so lively earlier was now as silent as midnight . The silence hurt . The stares hurt, too . I cant help but feel like Ive done something wrong . When I looked at Nea, who was sitting watching me, she was looking at me with an expression that said, I told you so . When I looked at Daitetsu-san in front of me, he gave a small shake of his shoulders . Ya, I guess I fucked up . Im not sure if it was a good idea to beat him in front of his child . No, in the first place, it was too insane for a normal human (emphasis added) to win against a beastman . Either way, the fact remains that Ive done something wrong . As I was dreading Daitetsu-sans reaction, I noticed that he was muttering something . Damn it, . Huh? Interesting! Lets play again! Usato! What? Daitetsu-sans pupils narrowed vertically as if he had just found his prey . It was not long before he was overwhelmed by his belligerence, and as if inspired by him, the beastman men around him were also boiling with the will to fight . There are some strong people out there! Next time, itll be with me! No, Ill take this one! The beasts were challenging me to a fight . Theyre all too big and too hot for me . ! I dont know what to do, so I ask Arc-san for help . A-Arc-san! Wait, helpC Could it be that this sour flavoring is Kuki fruit? Oh, you know exactly what youre talking about . Its ground kuki nuts mixed into the soup . I know its not what youre used to, but how does it taste? Yes, its very good . Oh, um, you can have some of this, too Hes having a conversation with the beastwomen while enjoying the food?!?! Normally Arc-san would help me, but hes too busy taste testing to notice me! So, then, Nea Listen here okay? Im not like that guy, Im normal . But you turned into an owl, didnt you? You have animal ears and a tail . Its the same thing . Oh, thats true . The owl is cute . Owl, change form . Yes, yes, I get it . Im tired of talking to kids . Nea, surrounded by children and with an expression on her face, exclaims as she transforms into an owl . She is clearing up the childrens misunderstandings (only those against her) . ! Youre deviating a lot from your true nature as a partner who helps their master, oi! Usato, dont worry . Ill be watching you . Amako, I dont know what to be relieved about in this situation . In fact, why are you smiling like youve accomplished so much? A little further away, Amako is sitting in a chair next to the pale face of Rinka, looking at me . There was only one choice I could make . I had to do something . If Im going to be rejected either way, Im going to go all the way . I dont care if they treat me like a freak! Ill beat them all! With a thump, I slammed my arm on the table and got into an arm wrestling match with the beasts who were burning with fighting spirit . In the end, after all the arm-wrestling I had done, I was perceived by the beast children and women as a monster in human form, while the beast men saw me as a human being with extraordinary strength . As a side note, Arc-san and Nea seemed to have made a good impression on both the children and the women . I dont know why, I should know why, but I feel very uncomfortable . Chapter 126 Last night was really tough . ! Challengers came one after the other . The heat of the moment made me accept the challenge and beat them all, and as expected, I was officially judged as inhuman by the beast children . No, to be more precise, I guess its more accurate to say that I made them realize that humans are such creatures . Anyway, I became friends with the old beastmen . Well, thats good . Its much better than being stared at, right? Yeah, but, you know, theres something about this difference in treatment Early in the morning, I was sitting at the table in Kagari-sans living room with my head in my hands, being comforted by Amako sitting next to me . Aside from me and Amako, there were also Arc-san, Nea, and Rinka sitting at the table . Last night, I left too much to the momentum of the moment, even though it was my own fault . Towards the end of the party, I felt like I was treating the tough guys from the rescue squad . I dont know, maybe I got drunk from the smell of alcohol . Haha, because I noticed that you were arm-wrestling with a belligerent smile on your face . Was I showing such a face? Yes, you looked like you were having a great time . Sure, the arm-wrestling itself was fun, but it wasnt as painful as the obviously donkey-eyed kids and the stares of the women . Nea, youre the most wicked vampire whos ever shown herself off to a child! What do you mean, most evil? Nea, who was sitting in front of me, reacted to my complaint without concern . I was joking about the evil, but I wondered why I was treated like a monster and she, a demon, was treated like a human . Your face is not scary at the very least . Im aware that Im scary, but not to the point of being evil . Hmm, only you dont know that . I couldnt say anything back to Nea, who said that to me in a very triumphant way . Amako puts her hand on my shoulder . Its okay, Usato . Even if you look scary, Usato is still Usato . I thought she was comforting me, but she affirmed my evil face . Yeah, is it a known fact that I already have a vicious face ? I dont know what kind of face to make in anger from now on . My shoulders slumped and I felt depressed . At that time, Rinka, who had been silent for a long time next to Amako, gushed out . I dont know, I just feel stupid for being so weirdly scared . Rinka? Ive been thinking about it since last night, and I knew Amako was right . The people you believed in werent bad people . Amako rolled her eyes at Rinkas words . When we were as surprised as Amako, Rinka turned her gaze to me . Its true that Usato is strong enough to beat all the adults in our village, and hes also faster than me, a wolf beast . Hes a monster, to be honest . But if you look at him properly, youll see that hes not a bad person . Yesterday, he was thinking about Amako and let me talk to her . After saying that, Rinka gets up from her seat and walks up to me . Confused by her behavior, she bowed her head vigorously . Im sorry about yesterday! I didnt know what was going on and shot the arrow! For my part, I didnt expect her to apologise because I had scared her more than she had scared me . Confused by the sudden apology, I responded with a smile that was as reassuring as possible . I cant help it if you were acting to help Amako . Besides, I scared you too, so were even . Oh, really? Id feel a lot better if youd just say that . Hmph! Kyaa!? Amako, who had a smile on her face, slammed her hand into the back of Rinkas head . It was only a light tap, but Rinka jumped up with a cute scream at the sudden hand sword from behind . Hey, what are you doing! You startled me . I dont think you should do that after apologizing . No, its fine! Because Usato says hell forgive me! What? Hee! I wont be frightened even if you give me such scary eyes! Amakos face was expressionless as she faced the teary-eyed Rinka . Even though she says shes not scared, Amakos gaze becomes even sharper as Rinka hides behind me while Im sitting down . Theyre such good friends . Its not often that I see Amako bare her emotions like this, which makes me smile . Amako, the Hootbird I sent yesterday is back . He also had a letter from my son . While I was watching their exchange, Kagari-san came into the living room . Thats fast of them to answer . After receiving the letter from Kagari-san, Amako opened it, which was neatly folded, and looked through it . Kagari-san . Can I trust you with this? My son is your mothers best friend . And hes not the kind of man whod be clever enough to cheat anyone . Yeah, okay . Amako, what did it say? I ask Amako, who is upset by the letter . It said that they would arrange for us to come in from the back . Does that mean were in? Yes . Thats what it says . I could understand Amakos suspicion . At any rate, it was strange to think that they would allow not only Amako but also me and Arc-san to enter the country . You can suspect a trap against me and Arc-san, who are human . Its okay, Amako . My dad, hes the kind of guy whos always smiling and laughing . Yes, but Amako is stunned by Rinkas words . Anxiety, I guess . My healing magic is essential to saving Amakos mother . If I get caught before I can save her mother, that wont happen either . What should we do, Arc-san? I think we should go . Currently, the only way to enter the beastmens country is to hide our identities or enter without being seen, so this story is not a bad one for us . Normally, it would be difficult to even enter this place just because you are human . As much as I have to hide my identity, there is no better story than if they invite me in from that side . Is it worth worrying about now? Either way, we have no choice but to enter the beastman country to help Amakos mother . I guess so . I nodded at Neas words . If they betray us, we can think of another move . Its a shame that we wont be able to give them the letter, but as long as we can save Amakos mother, which was our original goal, its fine . Amako, lets go to the beastmens country for now . Yeah . Amako looked uneasy, but nodded . Kagari-san, how far is it to the Land of Beastmen? Its not that far from here . On foot, its about an hour or two . Thats pretty close, isnt it? Then we can head there today . After confirming with Arc-san and the others, I tell Kagari-san that well be leaving today . Then, we will leave for the Beastmen Country after I send a letter with the date and time of arrival to the Beastmen Country by HootBird . Thats fast . Well, I guess that cant be helped . Rinka Hmm? What, Grandpa? Take them to the Beastmen Country . And while youre at it, go show my late son some face . Yeah, Ill show them around, but I dont want to see my father . Rinka gives him a wry look . He doesnt like her father? But its not that she doesnt like him, its that hes a pain in the ass . I wonder what kind of person he is . Im sure he holds a high position in the beast tribe because he is in a position to invite us in . Lets ask her name, just in case . Kagari-san, may I ask the name of Rinkas father? Oh, I didnt tell you that . My sons name is Hayate . Hes the assistant to the chief of his country . Chiefs assistant? The chief is the chief of the beastman tribe, right? Isnt it pretty amazing to be an assistant to someone like that? I didnt know that Rinkas father is a higher-ranking person than I thought . As we were making preparations at the exit of the village to leave the hidden village, we saw many beasts gathering there . I wondered what was going on, but it seemed that the people in the village had already heard that we were leaving for the land of the beasts . Arc-san was saying goodbye to the beastwomen he had talked to yesterday, Nea was saying goodbye to the children, and as for me Go for it, Usato . Im looking forward to the day when we can compare strength again! You may look human, but inside youre even more impressive than we are! I was about to be sent off with a smile by men who were a size larger than me . The temperature in my vicinity was rising . ! Im glad that everyone is trying to send me off with a smile, but I cant help but feel my smile twitching . Its not that Im not a good person, its just that Ive been treated more like an alien than a beast . Usato . Oh, Daitetsu-san . In the midst of all this, Daitetsu-san called out to me . I didnt expect you to leave so early, man . Im sorry, . No need to apologize . I know what youve come into our land for . Did the chief tell the people of the village about us last night? For a moment, Daitetsu-san glanced toward Amako, then placed his large hand on my shoulder . Hang in there, Usato . Youre definitely going to save that kids mother, right? Yes, of course . Thats why Im here . I nodded, and Daitetsu-san smiled pleasantly at me . It all started when I asked Amako to show me a future where inugami senpai and Kazuki would die . Then, after going through many hardships, we finally arrived at this point . Well, Im sure youll be fine . If theres anything Im worried about, its what happens to people who fight with you! After all, you have more strength than an ogre! I dont even want to imagine being hit by the fists of a monster like that! Ha ha . ha . I was impressed that I got nothing to say . Well, I cant say Ive ever punched an ogre before . But Id go easy on a normal human opponent, okay? Its just that the ones Ive had to really move against, like the wicked dragon, Karon, and Leona-san, have been strange . Usato-dono, were about to leave . Ah, yes . Take care, everyone . Oh . Take care, Usato . After replying to Arc-san, who had his horse and Bluerin carry my luggage on his backs, I said goodbye to Daitetsu-san once again, then departed the hidden village and headed for the Land of Beasts . I had no idea what kind of place the Beastmen Country would be, but now that I had come this far, I had no choice but to go there . If we can save Amakos mother without any trouble, that would be fine . We left the hidden village and headed for the land of the beasts . Currently, Rinka is guiding us along a treeless path through the trees, but Im still worried about not having a path to walk on . If we were to get separated, Im sure Id get lost as I dont know the area . By not creating a path, was this an attempt to lead people astray as they entered the beasts territory? I may be overthinking this, but Im not used to this land, and Im sufficiently annoyed by it . Lemme borrow your shoulder! Yeah, no problem . As I walked along, lost in thought, Nea, who had somehow transformed into her owl form, jumped onto my shoulder . As for me, theres no reason to refuse her since its something I do all the time, but Id like her to walk by herself once in a while . Usato . Hmm? Whats the matter? Whats wrong with your voice? As I was thinking this, Nea jumped on my shoulder and spoke to me in a hushed voice . When I turned to Nea in question, she looked sideways at Amako and whispered in the same way as before, so that only I could hear . Amako has a good ear . Is there something she doesnt want Amako to hear? The fact that she cut it out before going to the land of the beastmen might mean it was that important . Amako is chatting with Rinka at the front? I casually slow down and step away from Amako, and speak to Nea in a hushed voice . So, what is it? I want to ask you something about the future . The future? Its about whats going to happen after we enter the Land of Beasts . After weve entered the land of the beastmen, huh? Well, if Nea had to talk about anything right now, it would be this topic . I look over at Amako walking in front of me and open my mouth to Nea . As you probably know, Amako is a very special person even in the Land of Beastmen . Yeah . Rose is the Princess of Time Chanting, or something like that . She recites time, and is a user of precognitive magic . She has no physical attacks, but she is the most powerful magic I know . How could I not consider such magic to be special? I think its fishy . Because there are too many weird things about it . Amakos mother slipping into an unexplained coma, beasts relentlessly searching for Amako . And the letter that said it was a good idea to let the humans Usato and Arc into the beastman country today . Nea was right, there were many oddities . Why didnt Amakos mother wake up? There must be a reason why she collapsed . Was she cursed in some way, like Eva, or did she fall ill? Worst of all, there was no denying the possibility that a third party had prevented her from waking up . Maybe the girl knows what shes doing . Im sure she does . But we cant afford not to go . Theres still hope to save her, so we cant abandon her . Its like the bait that calls out to Amako, who has left the Land of BeastmenC Huh, no . Youre taking this too far in a bad way . What Im thinking is just my imagination . And yet, its not good to get a bad impression . If possible, I want this to end without incident . But if thats not possible, Im thinking of saving Amako and her mother at least . Youre still not thinking straight, but thats fine for now . Theres a big difference between being prepared and not being prepared . Nea was taken aback by my words, but she replied . She must have known that I had chosen my words carefully . The worst thing that could happen is that I might have to choose between Amako and her mother . I dont want to imagine a situation where I would have to make that choice, and I dont intend to put myself in that situation . Well, Ill abide by your decision in any situation, okay? I trust you enough to do so . I was momentarily taken aback when Nea added that . Trust, huh? I chewed on that word and looked at Amako, who was walking in front of me . I trust the people Ive traveled with so far . Ive overcome hardships because Ive trusted them so far . When I think about it, the obstacles that may be waiting for us now seem like nothing . Chapter 127 Its been several hours since we left the hidden village . We were walking along a roadless path when we arrived in front of a forest lined with many large trees . The forest, with countless trees so large that they blocked even the suns rays, was generally dim and eerie . This is the entrance . Thats an amazing forest . I let out a sigh of admiration at Linkas words . The forest Id walked through so far had sunlight, but from here on out it was so dark that I had to readjust my eyes . Certainly, I wouldnt normally think of stopping by a place like this . Rather, if I were to be asked to enter alone, I would have to be prepared for a beating at the hands of a potential enemy . Amako looked up at me, her face twitching naturally . I know its creepy, but itll lighten up soon . It does? Yeah, its just the way its made . Made, huh? Is there some kind of magic tool, or something similar? Ive heard that beastmen have built a different culture than humans, so its possible . Lets move on . From what I can tell, if we enter from around here, well reach the back gate . I followed Linka into the forest . Relying only on the light coming from behind me, I walked forward, but it was difficult because I almost bumped into a tree or caught my foot on a root . If we continue here, we will reach the back entrance to the Land of Beasts . Just in case, lets take precautions . Nea . What~? While were in Beastmen Country, youll remain an owl . Yeah, okay . Thank you for being so understanding . At times like this, I use my position as a master to my advantage . In addition to the fact that humanoid demons are extremely rare, they are rarely used as messengers, so I put Nea as an owl messenger in the beastmens country and keep her in reserve as a trump card in case of emergency . As I was walking in the dark, relying on Linka to walk in front of me, Amako grabbed the sleeve of my uniform . Hmm? Because I dont want to get dislodged . It would certainly be troublesome if we strayed . But when were like thisC You know, I feel like a father taking his child in . And Nea is the same oooo! Shock to the calf and back of the head . It didnt hurt, but the suddenness of it startled me . It seemed that Amako had kicked me in the leg and Nea had smacked me in the head with her wing . I dont care if its Nea, but even Amako . Im not a child . Sorry, sorry . I apologize to Amako, who lets out a huff of frustration . She may be childish, but her energy is as strong as that of an adult . Usato, theres something I need to tell you right now . What is it out of the blue? I believe in you Usato, no matter what happens . Dont say the same thing as Nea . If youre both talking about the same topic, is that it? Do they think I dont trust them if they dont tell it in words? I trust Usatos stupid, brainy, insensitive, good-natured, good and bad points all together, more than Nea . Huawt! A scream that I dont know where it came from emanates from my shoulder . So she was listening to me talk to Nea . I guess I underestimated Amakos ears a bit . But there was a part of me that didnt want her to trust me . Whats that, trusting a brainiac? She said it so plainly that I almost flushed normally . Thats all I wanted to say . I trust you too, you know . After all, were friends whove traveled together . Of course, the same goes for Arc-san, Nea, and Bluerin . If any one of them had been missing, I wouldnt be here C Ive traveled so far that I can say that . However, that journey will come to an end someday . After the last stop in the Land of the Beasts, we must return to the Kingdom of Ringle . At that time, will Amako remain in the Land of Beasts, or will she return to the Kingdom of Ringle? What will you do after saving your mother ? A breathless response next to me . After a moment of silence, her voice, released as if squeezed out, was somewhat anxious . If possible, Id like to go to the Kingdom of Ringle with my mother . Its too stifling for me to live here . Ill help you as much as I can if thats what you want . Yeah . Her hometown is suffocating her . It should be abnormal for such words to come out . Thats how difficult the situation surrounding Amako is, they wont let her lead a normal life . Woah!? As I walk with a thoughtful expression on my face, I trip over a tree root and almost fall down . Nea laughs at me, and Amako grabs the sleeve of my uniform to prevent me from getting separated . As we continued down the dark path, it finally brightened up in front of us . Ugghh, so dazzling . I was dazzled by the sudden light . When I got used to the light and looked at the brightened area in front of me again, I saw a huge wooden door and a stone wall that filled my vision . These were man-made structures that I had never seen in the forest I had walked through before . And a wall that was built to cover something . Finally, were here Amako? Amako muttered heavily . She clutched the hem of my uniform and continued to squeeze out the words . A country that was not even allowed to reveal its name to humans . Hinomoto, the land of the beasts . Here is where my mother is . Until now, I had thought that the Land of Beastmen did not have a name . Even the people in the castle called it the Land of Beasts, and of course Amako did too . However, the name revealed by Amakos mouth was something that I , myself, Inugami-senpai and Kazuki could not ignore . Hinomoto Hinomoto, Japan? The sword, the name given to the beasts, and the name of the country Hinomoto . It would mean that the person summoned before senpai and Kazuki was Japanese, plus they had come to this world from a time when swords existed . No, its possible that theyre a modern person who knows a lot about that kind of thing, but Im pretty sure theyre Japanese . Hmm, Amako . Were at the back gate, but theres supposed to be a welcoming committee, right? I dont see anyone there . Yeah . Amako tilted her head at Linka, who wondered why there was a door, but no one around . Just then, the large door began to slowly open with a heavy thud . . Surprised by the sudden opening of the door, she moved in front of Amako and prepared herself . The door opened completely, and out of it came a man in his thirties with wolf ears, just like Linka . There were also two other beastly women with spears, glaring at me and Arc-san warily as we prepared ourselves . After looking around at us, the man finally turned his gaze to Amako, who was behind me, and smiled softly, relaxing his shoulders as if in relief . Ive been waiting for you guys . My name is Hayate, and Im the one whos been assigned to assist the Chief . Ah, ehhhmm . My name is Usato Ken . Thank you for even allowing us to enter your country . Since Im the leader of the trip, Ill introduce myself . I feel embarrassed by my faltering honorific as usual, but the beastly man, Hayate-san, is surprised by my words and immediately smiles back as before and gives instructions to his subordinate who is waiting next to him . Both of you, you can lower your spears now . However, the other party is human . And the Blue Grizzly is . Theyre not hostile, and he looks fond of them . The Blue Grizzly there wont be harmed either . I understand . The two beastmen lowered their spears with unconvinced expressions . Once the tense atmosphere had softened somewhat, Hayate walked over to Amako and me . For now, Im wary and take a step back behind Amako, moving to make it easier for her and Hayate to talk . The last time we saw each other was when you were four years old, I think . Do you remember me? Im sorry I dont remember . Seeing that Amako apologized, Hayate hurriedly waved his hand to the side . No, no, you dont have to apologize . Im rather old enough that I shouldnt remember . Looking pleased, Hayate-san bends down to make eye contact with Amako . Looking her over from toe to head, Hayate nodded . Yeah, yeah, Im glad youre back . Im relieved to see you havent changed from the last time I saw you . Yeah, you havent changed at all from two years ago . Youre exactly the same as you were back then . Usato . Bear with him, Im sure he doesnt mean any harm . Probably because this guy is really happy to see her . I shudder to think of Hayate, who holds his hands up at the height of Amakos head, looking deeply moved . I admire his courage to keep smiling even after stepping on so many landmines without realizing it . As I was stopping Amako from looking up at me with sword swallowing eyes, Linka, who was watching Hayate from the side, kicked him in the shin . Hayate, who fell to the ground with a wild gyaun, looked at Linka with tears in his eyes as he pressed his shin . L-Linka! You havent seen father in a long time, how dare you do this to meeee! Youre still as delirious as ever! Amako is concerned about her height!And youre just trying to emphasize her height! Okay? Dad, Amako IS GOING TO BE GROWING FROM NOW ON! Usato, Im about to lose my temper . P-Please dont . Im sure shes angry for Amakos sake . So, Amako, please dont grip my uniform so tightly that its torn to shreds like when I was battling with Karon . But although they dont look alike, their fundamental personalities are similar, arent they? As I watched the exchange between Hayate and Linka, one of his men standing behind him gave a deliberate cough . E-ehem, Hayate-sama . Eh! Oh, Im sorry, Im sorry . Lets get down to business . He brushed off the sand and stood up, pointing towards the door . Lets talk as we walk . Id like to avoid the eyes of the people as much as possible, so Usato-san and the others, please cover your heads . Understood . I put on the hood of the groups uniform, and Arc-san put on the white cloak he took out of his horses luggage over his head . Its extremely suspicious from the outside, but its more important that people know that were human, so well hold back . Oh, I have to ask if the blue grizzly is allowed in, as usual . Do you mind if we let the blue grizzly in? Yes . Just make sure he doesnt get out of control . Theres almost no need to worry about him getting out of control, so I pet Bluerin and step into Hinomoto, the land of beasts . The scene that spread out beyond the door was very different from the places I had visited before . Wooden architecture, huh? Beyond the door was a row of wooden buildings that looked as if they had been transported back to Japan a long time ago . Perhaps it was because we had entered through the back gate, but even so, I could tell that the buildings were fundamentally different from those I had seen in other countries . When Hayate saw us looking around, he spoke to us proudly . The structure is different from the buildings you know? Yes, Im surprised . The buildings that the beastman tribe lives in are all made of wood . Theyre made from the great trees that surround the country, and theyre so sturdy that not even the rain can penetrate them . Heh . As for me, in a way, it looked familiar . The shape of the buildings lined up was similar to the wooden houses you see in the countryside, and the larger buildings could almost be described as mansions . Kagari-san said that the previous generation of heroes gave knowledge to the beastmen, and I wonder if this is the same . And . Sure enough, it seems that the two of us are not the only ones keeping an eye on us . I dont know where they are, but I can feel a lot of eyes watching us . I give a quick glance at Arc-san to make sure hes aware of it, and he gives me a small nod . Im not going to do anything rash, because depending on how I act, people might immediately think Im hostile . I should ask Hayate-san a few questions, just in case . Hayate-san . Have the people here been informed that we are coming? Yes, of course . Earlier in the morning, I informed the people that Amako and the humans would be entering the country . However, the majority of the people dont have a very good feeling about humans, so we had to welcome you in this way . We knew that they would be wary of us, so we dont mind . How did the chiefs react to letting us in? Hayate, who was walking in the lead, was puzzled for a moment by the continued question, but he answered quickly . It wasnt favorable because the chief is a shy character, but I managed to persuade him to give me permission . The chief, unlike Hayato-san, isnt very friendly towards us? This is going to be difficult . Im going to have to meet with the chief and negotiate with him to the point where I can help Amakos mother, but I dont want things to get complicated . I dont need human help! Would be the worst . At the very least, I hope theyre not too hard-headed . C! My thoughts were interrupted when I felt an intense stare piercing the back of my neck . It was something that could best be described as a killing intent . A gaze that froze my whole body, a sensation that made my whole body hair stand on end as if I was falling from a high place . With a momentary chill, I made a Healing Magic Bullet I had deployed in my sleeve and turned to stare in the direction of his gaze . Hii! But there was nothing behind me but a wooden building and a beastly female soldier who had fallen on her face when she saw me . I looked down at the female soldier, hiding my right hand behind my back, which was made of healing magic bullets, and saw that she was shaking her shoulders even more, and the dog-like ears on her head were slumped down . The killing intent is from behind . Dont tell me its her? ? No, dont eat me! No, I wont eat you . What kind of monster do you think I am? But its not her whos throwing that killing intent . Hey, whats going on all of a sudden? Nea on my shoulder whispered to me, and I finally broke the tension and let out a slow breath . Hayate, Amako and the others who were walking in front of me must have noticed, because they turned their quizzical gazes towards me . Im sorry to have startled you . What? Yes, yes . Im sure Ive entered the realm of beasts and am overly sensitive to their presence . With a crunch, I put the basket back on the bracelet and reached out to the person who was holding on to me to help him up . The female soldier stood up, looking at me with fear in her eyes, and distanced herself from me . Um . !? Even though I deserved it, Im kind of shocked . Linka, who was nodding deeply with a mysterious look on her face, approached the female soldier who was frightened just by calling out to me . I know, its scary, isnt it? I didnt think he was human at first too . . Oi . I didnt say it out loud, because I was the one at fault . That makes me a complete villain in front of the female soldier who nodded her head in agreement while sobbing in response to Linkas words of comfort (?) . Unable to bear the sight of me, Hayate-san called out to me . Um, Id like to ask you to refrain from acting like that here . S-sorry . I felt a buzzing gaze on me . A gaze ? As far as Hayate-san and Arc-sans reactions are concerned, it was directed only at me . Im not sure why it was directed at me alone though . I wonder if they misunderstood me again, like they did with Linka . Im worried about the future . I dont know, maybe it was hatred for humans, or maybe they just wanted to pick a fight with me . It means that there are people here who would direct such a killing intent towards me . I hope it will end without a fight, but if it does - Ill have to fight back . Chapter 128 Hinomoto, the land of beasts. We were welcomed by Hayate-san, the assistant chief, and were walking up a dimly lit hill while being watched by beasts. A gentle ascent on a path that passes between houses. It may sound like were trying to avoid being seen, but if you look at it another way, its like were being taken somewhere. Hayate-san, who is leading the way, doesnt seem like someone who would want to trap us, but after being tricked by Fegnis in Samaria, its dangerous to trust someone youve only just met. To be honest, being deceived by someone you trusted can be quite intimidating. Before I knew it, Bluerin, who had been standing next to me, looked up at me, as if he had seen my expression getting stronger. Gufuu. Are you worried about me? I pat Bluerin on the head. This isnt the time to be regretting my previous mistake. As I regained my composure and turned to face forward, I saw a bright open area at the end of a dark road. Apparently, this back road ends there. I headed for the lighted area, wondering what I would find there and found myself in a wide open space, different from the path I had just taken. In addition, there was a large building in front of me that I had to look up at. Hayate-san looked back at us. This is the most important building for us beastman tribe. Would it be easier to describe it as a castle for you guys? The building is clearly different from other houses, and is carefully constructed. The white exterior and the angular shape gave it a different kind of power than a castle. As our eyes were drawn to the white building, Hayate-san, with a proud smile on her face, continued with her words. Please take a look behind you. Behind? When I turned around after being told that, there was a view that allowed me to see Hinomoto from above. Spread out below me were many buildings and a few people. The view from the castle in the Kingdom of Ringle was western, but the view from here was like going back in time to old Japan. Ive heard that the beastman race has developed a culture different from that of humans, and looking at the entire country like this, its no wonder. When I think that all the people I can see now are beastman people, it makes me realize that I have finally arrived here. Ive missed it. So youve been here before, Amako? Yes, Ive been here many times with my mom . The expression on Amakos face is somewhat anxious as she speaks in a small whisper. If you casually look sideways at Hayate-san, he is awkwardly putting his hand on his neck. Is there something youre guilty of? Or are you simply feeling sorry for her? Now, let me lead you on. First, lets leave the horse and the blue grizzly with you. The owl on your shoulder is . Oh, shes my familiar, is it okay to let her inside ? Hoo! Nea tilts her head with a squeal, and Hayate-san looks a little distressed, but soon turns his head towards us. It is fine. But please do not let it leave your side. You dont have to worry about that. Shes very quiet. Nea nodded her head in agreement. The truth is, shes far from quiet. In fact, Id say shes a bundle of curiosity. Linka, who knows that Nea can turn into a human form, has a dubious look on her face, but it soon returns, as if it is of no concern to her. What about Hayate-san? If he cant let her in, shell have to stay with Bluerin and the horses. Thats okay then. Then please follow me. Well take care of your luggage here. With one nod, he motioned for us to follow him. As I followed him, I looked again at the white building that was high enough to look up at. I wouldnt go so far as to say that everything around us is full of enemies , but Im pretty sure that the beastman race doesnt have a good impression of me. At worst, they might swear at me or make unreasonable accusations against me. In response to this, I should be as emotionally stable as possible, especially if its a grudge against them for the way theyve been mistreated by the beastmen. Whats in store for us. Beastman tribe, Chief. I walked forward with some trepidation, knowing that I was about to meet the highest-ranking person in the beast race. After leaving Bluerin and the horse at the stables, we were invited into the building. Only Linka was separated from us. Well, I was the one who was going to talk to the chief, so I couldnt take Linka who had nothing to do with this to the important meeting. But as soon as I walked in, I was surprised to see that they made me take off my shoes. I had been living in this world until now, and it was common sense for me to wear shoes inside buildings, so I was honestly surprised that I had to take my shoes off to go upstairs. How much knowledge did the hero give to the beastmen? The culture is so similar that its hard to know what to make of it. First of all, Id like to take your weapon. Understood. I handed the two swords that Ark-san was holding to the soldier. The gauntlets are more protective gear than weapons, so I guess theyre okay. For now, Ill also leave the blades and other things I use for cooking. hmm? I suddenly noticed a square object at the entrance that looked out of place against the Japanese-style interior. Casually, I turn my gaze to observe it. It was about two meters in diameter. It was a strange object made up of various black plates that formed a square shape. From the looks of it, its a similar structure to the magic tools we saw in the open air in Samaria. Magic tool? Nea tilts her head at my words. The way she looked at me, she seemed confused. Doesnt Nea understand? I dont know if its because I dont like it as a design, or if its because I dont think it has anything to do with magic. Either way, I dont mind it as a design. That was here before I left, you know. Is that so? Yeah, its been here since I can remember. So this is just some kind of ornament then? Shes right, this is just like an ornament. Heh . Perhaps having heard our conversation, Hayate-san agrees with Amakos words. However, there was a part of Hayate-sans words that bothered me a little. So, by like you mean it wasnt originally an ornament? Yes, it was originally a magical tool, but no one used it and it was no longer needed. It was originally intended to be discarded, but since this is a slightly special magic tool, it has been left in this form. I see. So it was originally a magic tool, and now its just an object with no power. I see. I thought it was reasonably shaped like a magic tool. Although I doubt this will ever be used again. Huh? Well, thats enough talk, lets move on. The chief is waiting for you. Ah, yes. Hayate-san muttered something quietly, but I couldnt make it out. After regaining consciousness from the black box, I regained my composure, deposited my luggage and followed Hayate-san as he proceeded to the back. The rooms inside are divided by sliding doors, and from the inside it seems to be a moderately spacious structure. Ill tell you something while were here. Huh? Hayate-san suddenly spoke to me as we walked. Without looking at us, he spoke in a rather heavy tone. Our chief does not have a favorable opinion of you, more specifically, humans. No, we were the ones who suddenly barged in, so its not surprising that he doesnt think favorably of us. In fact, there was no way they would look favorably on us, who had suddenly entered a place where no human had ever set foot before. As for me, Id like to end my talk with you guys peacefully. So Im going to try to make an effort to take the place as much as possible. Thank you for your help. When it came to meeting the head of the beast tribe, everything was different from before. Dean Gladys of Lukvis Academy. Lucas-sama of the Samaria Kingdom. Norn-sama of the water city of Mia Rak. All three of them are ordinary normal Im not sure what to make of this. No, Gladys-san was a normal woman, but Lucas-sama acted unexpectedly, like asking me to succeed him, and Norn-sama was drowning in potions when we first met, and to put it mildly, she was not a normal person. But the one thing that all three of them had in common was that they didnt have any ill feelings towards us. Lost in thought, I walked down the corridor where I could see the outside scenery clearly. Then, I saw a wide sliding door where a beast soldier with a spear was standing. When the beast soldier saw me and Arc-san, he looked nervous and put his strength into the spear in his hand, but when Hayate-san stood in front of the sliding door, he moved to the side to make way for us. Chief, Ive brought Amako and the humans with me. He said the words in front of the sliding doors, andC Come in. C and a low, cold voice. The beast soldier who nodded opened the sliding door. In the room behind the sliding doors, a beast man was sitting upright on a cushion. Behind him stood two beastly women who seemed to be his attendants, but I was more surprised to see the beastly man sitting in front of me than to grasp the situation in the room. He had rounded brown ears that reminded me of a bear and a build that was muscular enough to be recognizable. He doesnt even have to stand up to see it. Its not an exaggeration to say that Ive never seen someone so big in my life. Prompted by Hayate-san, I sat down in seiza on the cushions that had been prepared in advance and introduced myself, which I had prepared in advance. My name is Usato from the Lingle Kingdom, a rescue squad. Thank you for inviting me this timeC Im Jinya, Chief of the Beastman Tribe. . As if to interrupt me, he briefly mentioned his own identity and name, and Jinya-san was silent. Yeah, Im not annoyed at the slightest. But I hope youll at least hear me out on the words Ive tried so hard to come up with. Jinya-san, who wore a black kimono and brownish-black hair reminiscent of a mane, looked around at us, then finally at Amako, and let out a small sigh. I never thought Kanokos daughter who had been missing would come to us like this. And that she would bring a human with her. He then shifted his gaze to me. He stared at me blankly, and when I was confused, not knowing what to do, he blinked. You look so poor that I cant believe youve even made it this far. Did you really travel all the way here? What ? Ho-, hoot. I let out a dusky voice with a smile, but came back to myself at the sound of Neas whine on my shoulder. No, no, no, the other party is the highest authority in the country. I must not be rude. In fact, he might even be trying to make me angry. Jinya-san, who had given me a boring reaction when I held back my smile, now looked at Amako. So, Amako. Why did you come back here after all this time? after all this time? Two years have passed since you disappeared. During that time, we have done everything in our power to find you , but it has all been a failure. Some people thought you were either trapped by humans or already dead. If thats the case, then Amakos return here may have caused no small amount of confusion. Besides, its no wonder Hayate-san was so happy when he met Amako. Amako looked at me as Jinya-san spoke, and I nodded my head. Rather than me explaining the situation, it would be better to let Amako handle it. I came here to save my mother. Hmm, a good reason. Your mother hasnt woken up for two years now. During that time, we tried everything we could to cure her, but all of our attempts failed. The fact that youre back here now means that youve found a way to save her, right? Amako nodded in response to his questioning words. Ive brought a healing magician with me. Healing magic, the highest level of recovery magic, may be able to heal my mother. I see. If thats the case, then that man is the healing magician, right? He looks at me again, but his eyes are dismissive, as if to say, Your magic is as poor as it looks. Im used to it from Rose, but if it were a normal person, Id be pissed. I dont know why hes being so overbearing. We hadnt tried using healing magic to heal ourselves. In the first place, it was impossible for us to use the healing magic that only humans can handle, but I see, if you brought him as a collaborator, the possibility of saving her is not low. Jinya-san nodded as if he was convinced. All right. Ill take that healing magician over there to see your mother. Huh, is that okay? I think I understand the difficulty of a beast child living in the human realm. For your resolve, Ill allow you to let that healing magician heal her. Amako was surprised to see that her request had been approved unexpectedly easily. I thought it would be more complicated too, but . Now, Mom is . Shes alive, though she hasnt woken up in the last two years. Why had Amakos mother stopped waking up? Its not like that can happen without knowing why, so its like she did something to cause it. Well, I guess Ill find out when I see her in person. Whether he can save your mother or not-are you willing to stay here? Amako shuts down at the heavy, low words. After a few seconds of silence, her gaze wanders as if she is lost and then she opens her mouth with determination. No, I do not intend to remain here. Dont tell me you dont know the mission of the Time Wing? Of course, I understand it. But Im not going to stay here. She cant live a normal life. Amako stammered that out, and Jinya-san let out a disappointed sigh. I see. If thats the case, then you can disappear wherever you are when youre done. Although it would have been better if something other than you had awakened to precognitive magic, you are a disgrace to the family. ! Chief Our country doesnt need anyone who wants to abandon the mission of composing time. Jinya! You cant talk to her like that! The reason this child had to leave the country- Hayate-san raised her voice at Jinya-sans harsh words. Jinya-san gave him a cold stare. You should know your place. Dont talk back to me like an aide. But ! No matter how much of a daughter she is, shes useless. I dont know what shes been doing for two years, but I didnt expect a beastman who lived in the outside world to turn so useless. Hayate-san was about to retort, but he stifled his anger, as if he was trying to control it with reason. I myself was a little angry at Jinya-san for looking down on Amako and mocking her, but I tried to keep my composure and not show it. In a way, this was a good thing, because he was insulting me. If she obeyed his words, Amako would not be forced to live in the land of the beasts, but would be taken back to the Kingdom of Lingle. Amako knew this, and accepted his words with a blank expression. No matter. We will leave this country as soon as we have healed my mother. Ill let you do that. Jinya-san sat up, as if he was trying to end the conversation there. Amakos story is over, but I havent told mine yet, so I hurriedly open my mouth to stop him. Im sorry, but I have something to tell you as well. .What The Kingdom of Lingle, I have a letter from Lloyd Bluegust Lingle-sama. Saying that, I take out the letter and show it to Jinya-san. I know its impossible for me to do this, but since Im here as an emissary of the Lingle Kingdom, I have to talk to him. He grumpily let his attendant receive the letter, and looked it over. Demon King huh I refuse. I have no reason to cooperate. I knew it. Well, it cant be helped. In the first place, from our point of view, the battle between demons and humans is of no importance. Even if we were to meet a demon and a paragon, it would only be after the demise of the humans. I will report to the king that way. Its a good thing that I was able to inform the beastman tribe of the imminent threat of the Demon Kings army. When he saw that I didnt say anything more, Jinya-san stood up this time. I have a guest waiting for me, apart from you. You can take over, Hayate-san. Very well, sir. With that, Jinya-san stood up and walked out of the room, taking his attendants with him. He remained stern from start to finish. Its like he was acting like he didnt want us to see any opportunity. But Finally, huh? It was the beginning of our journey and our ultimate goal to meet Amakos mother. I know what that means. The end of our journey is near, thats all that matters. Chapter 129 An audience with Jinya-san, the chief of the beastman tribe. They didnt treat me very well and the letter was rejected, but the story about Amako was not bad for us. He said that I as a healing magician could meet Amakos mother, and that Amako could leave the land of the beasts. I was prepared for the conversation to get quite complicated, but I was fortunate that it was unexpectedly going in the right direction. Im sorry. We were so arrogant to our guests. Theres no need to apologize, Hayate-san. Besides, we dont mind it either. Im glad you say that. I walked out of the room where I had talked with Jinya-san and hurriedly replied to Hayate-san who bowed his head in the corridor where I could see the view outside. Jinya-sans response was not wrong. Were strangers, were human beings. Its impossible to try to get along with us. The chief has always been a dour and stern man. . But I didnt expect him to react in such a blatantly disgusted way. From the past, huh? Is it possible that Hayate-san and Jinya-san have known each other for a long time? During the audience, he called Jinya-san, so maybe it is. As I was tilting my head at the relationship between Hayate and Jinya, Aruku opened his mouth. About Amako-donos mother, are we going there right now? Yes, Ill show you right away. At Hayate-sans words, Arc-san put his hand on his chin as if thinking for a moment. Was there something on his mind? Whats the matter? Arc-san? Oh, Im sorry. Things have been going a little too smoothly, and Im getting worried. Ah, . I couldnt help but nod at Arc-sans words. All of our journeys so far have been anything but straightforward. The fate of Nack and Meena. Nair and the evil dragon. The curse of Samaria that consumed Eva. Karon, the dragon of Mia Rak. Compared to that, things are going too smoothly this time. So I can understand Arc-sans feeling of uneasiness. Hoot. Yeah. If theres nothing going on so far, itll make you feel uneasy in reverse, right? Nea on my shoulder and Amako next to me also nodded in agreement. Hayate-san, who was listening to the conversation nearby, soberly said, I wonder what kind of journey these people have been on . Well, if nothing happens, we can return to the Lingle Kingdom like this, so lets rather rejoice. Haha, youre right. I was a little nervous, wasnt I? Thats right. If I could save Amakos mother, we could go home. And we can finally reunite with our seniors who are traveling in faraway places. I wonder if Kazuki is doing well. He has a tendency to be a little overwhelmed, so Im a little worried about him even though I know hes fine. Im sure hell be fine , so Im not too worried, but I have a lot to say to him when I get back, so be prepared. As I was thinking about my best friends in faraway places, Hayate-san spoke to me. We cant just stand here all the time, so lets head out soon. Ill show you around again, so please follow me. Yes. I followed Hayate-san as he walked ahead of me. It seemed that Amakos mother was just a few steps away from the building, and we had to put on our shoes and go outside once we got there. Oh, by the way, how is Linka? She couldnt get used to the customs here, so I had to leave her at my fathers hidden village. I chuckled at Hayate-sans question, as if he suddenly remembered. She scared me at first, but I know shes not a bad girl, so I choose my words as best I can to reply. Shes been very helpful in showing me the way here. Besides, she and Amako are very close, which is a relief for me. Amako looked miffed at my words, but I was worried that she didnt actually have a proper friend her own age. So I was secretly relieved to know that she had a like-minded friend like Linka. Hayate-san smiled cheerfully, relieved. Haha, I see. Well, as for me, I was wondering if shes still playing tricks all the time. Thats all my father wrote to me about, so I was worried about her. Heh, heh . I guess she was quite a tomboy . Kagari-san must have been having a hard time. As I remembered the exchange between Kagari-san and Linka, I felt a sense of sadness. Hayate-san. Um, theres something Id like to ask you . You dont have to use honorifics. Youre my daughters friend, after all. Oh, okay. So, what do you want to ask me? As I was looking at the scenery of the beastman village once again, Amako was asking Hayate-san a question. Earlier, when you were talking to the chief, you were about to say something. Do you know anything about my mothers collapse? ! Hayate-sans eyes widened at Amakos words. He paused there as if a little lost, but when he made eye contact with Amako, he opened his mouth again as if he had made up his mind. I dont know exactly why she collapsed, but I do know the cause of it. You knew that ? Yeah. Its a public secret, but Ill tell you. A secret? So youre saying there were circumstances that prevented you from revealing it. Silently, I listened to Amako and Hayate-sans conversation. Your mother Kanoko, you know. Shes been doing research on how to seal her own magic into magical tools. Sealing magic into ? The magic sealing grimoire [Towa]. Its a research project based on the magic of the hero who defeated the Demon Lord. TL: Towa-sama!!! Towa Im not sure if the heroes are involved here too, though indirectly. But why would anyone want to create a magic tool that can contain magic?Did she want to make it so that others could handle it? As I tilted my head in thought, Amako also asked Hayate-san why her mother was doing such research, as if she didnt know why her mother was doing it. Why would mother do that ? Its for your own good. ! Amako looked up vigorously in astonishment. Hayate-san words with a sorrowful look on his face. A user of precognitive magic has to spend most of her life in this village. You know that, dont you? Yes. Beastmen who are born with precognitive magic, Time Wingers, are an important position to warn the beastmen tribe in advance of any external danger that may be approaching, so they are strictly forbidden to go outside. In fact, your mother has never been outside this country. Thats why she decided to transfer her own precognitive magic into a magic tool and make it available to everyone so that you dont have to feel the same way she did. So Amako would have lived here forever if she hadnt left the Land of Beasts? She may have had freedom, but she might have been living a stifling life. Thats why Kanoko has been working hard to develop magic tools for you, her precious daughter, and the beast children who will be born with precognitive magic. , but she failed. Ah. Hayate-san nodded with a somber expression. When our research was at its climax, she activated Towa on her own. It was activated in an incomplete state, and it went out of control. Kanoko, who activated it, hasnt been able to wake up since that day. My mother did that . To this day, I still dont know what reason she gave for doing that. But we know she wouldnt do something like that for no reason. us? He said. It sounded as if there was someone else involved besides Hayate-san. I suddenly interrupted him, and Hayate-san opened his mouth with a chuckle. Its the Chief Jinya. Me, Jinya, and Kanoko were childhood friends, so I was arranging to help him with his research and prepare a place for him. Oh, I see. Im sorry, I interrupted you. No, no, its fine. Rather, like Hayate-san, Jinya-san was a childhood friend of Amakos mother. Hayate-sans daughter, Linka is very close to Amako, so its not that strange, but I didnt think Jinya-san was that close to her. When you think about it, its probably not unreasonable for Hayate-san to have got emotional over her treatment of Amako, the daughter of a childhood friend. Usato. Hmm? Amako who had finished talking with Hayate-san looked up at me with an anxious look on her face. Before Mom stopped waking up, she said to me, You cant be like me. She looked at me with a sad face, like it was the last time we would see each other. I guess there was a reason for that? There might have been something going on with Amakos mother that I couldnt imagine. Amako seemed to feel the same way, nodding her head with a gloomy expression, but then she continued, But But, she continued, it doesnt matter now. I just want my mother to get better. I will definitely help her. For the sake of this child, and for Amakos mother, Kanoko-san. As I was making such a strong vow in my heart, Hayate-san, who was walking in front of me, stopped. It seems he has reached his destination. As I looked beyond Hayate-sans gaze, I saw a building that was a size larger than the surrounding houses. From the looks of it, the structure reminded me of a temple. This is where your mother lived? For two years. Shes been undergoing treatment here. We couldnt wake her up with our powers, but with healing magic, there might be hope. I opened the door and stepped inside. It was a bleak room that I couldnt imagine from the size of the exterior. In the center of the room, there was a woman in a kimono sleeping quietly on a pure white futon. She had the same beautiful long golden hair and fox ears as Amako. She looked as if Amako had grown up as she was, so beautiful and youthful that she could have been called her older sister. Amako, is that your mother? Yes. We took off our shoes and walked indoors to where Kanoko-san was laid out. I looked around the sleeping Kanoko-san and saw what looked like a magic tool on the floor. I couldnt tell what it was used for, but I understood that it was something that was keeping her bedridden body alive. Hayate-san, do you mind if I take care of Kanoko-san? Yes, Ill be present, so please dont worry about it. Thank you very much. In order to use the systematic enhancement of healing magic, which is important to visualize how I want to heal the other person, I need to know Kanoko-sans condition. And in addition to the conditions for triggering the systemic enhancement, there is one more thing that Nea needs to see. Let her see if there is any change in her magical power, if she is under the influence of magic, and if necessary, apply a spell to break the magic a release spell. After giving Nea a look over my right shoulder, I crouch down beside Kanoko-san to check on her. Shes sleeping with a peaceful expression, as if shes about to wake up. But this person hasnt woken up once in two years. The most likely possibility is that Hayate-sans magic tool went out of control and caused some sort of brain damage. Ive always suspected that the brain is affected by the fact that she sleeps while alive, but this is the most likely possibility. Once that was decided, I created a healing magic system enhancement in my palm. When I was about to apply the systemic enhancement to her, Nea on my shoulder slapped me on the cheek. Did she find something wrong? I turned to Nea and there she was looking stunned, muttering in a small voice. This person has no magic power. No magic power. What the heck is that? Confused by Neas words, I turned to Hayate-san while activating the systemic enhancement. Hayate-san. Did you find out something, ? Hayate-san was surprised by my voice, but thats not the point right now. Why doesnt she have any magic power? Kanoko-san had precognitive magic, so its impossible for her to have no magic power. Did you know that Kanoko-san is losing her magic power right now? Shes losing her magic? My subordinate didnt tell me anything like that. Either he hadnt noticed, or Hayate-san hadnt been informed. In either case, its impossible for magic power to suddenly disappear from the body. If shes unconscious because shes lost her magic, then theres no way I can fix her. ! I shook off my backward thoughts. I should not be so weak. Usato, . Amako looks at me with a face like shes about to cry. Seeing her expression, I turned to Kanoko-san again. Ill try my best. I mutter to myself, and activate the systematic enhancing of healing magic in my left hand as well. Originally, I was able to strengthen the system without the gauntlet, but it was quite tiring to do it with both hands. I placed my right hand on Kanoko-sans forehead and my left hand on her abdomen to spread the systemic enhancement over her entire body. systematic enhancing. I focus my attention on Kanoko-san as I am tormented by the sensation of magic power being consumed from my body all at once. System enhancing is a profound form of healing magic that boasts immense recovery power. With sweat beading on my forehead, I relentlessly apply healing magic to Kanoko-san. But The pain that hit me like an electric shock to my head almost made me lose my concentration. I thought I had lost my magic power, but I still had it. The systemic enhancing is also working normally. ! Hooyeh! It hurts, but its not unbearable. However, Nea on my shoulder is not so lucky. I dont know if its because Im touching her, but I think shes suffering from a headache and shes writhing in pain. Usato! Usato-dono! Amako, who noticed me tilting my head and Nea letting out a cry of anguish, put her hand on my shoulder as quickly as she could. At that moment, I was tormented by the sensation of something passing through my body, and this time, Amako also held her head to her forehead, just like Nea. What, this . Amako, Nea, get away from me! Whats going on? When I tried to pull Nea and Amako away from me, I was met with a headache that intensified without warning. Amako, run! I heard a womans voice that seemed to echo directly in my head. After that voice, the headache stopped, but Amako looked down at her mother, who was still asleep, with a mixture of confusion and astonishment on her face. A-are you okay! Hayate-san is worried about me and Amakos safety. Im used to mental attacks, but thats not the case with Amako and Nea, so Im still holding my head. In the meantime, as I try to cast a healing spell on them with my remaining magic, Amako moves her mouth in a small, trembling voice. Mother . Was that Kanokos voice I heard earlier? No, more than that, what does she mean by running away? When I tried to call out to Arc-san to ask for his judgment, he turned his face towards the sliding door and his expression turned grim. Tsk, I didnt notice until they got this close ! Usato-dono! Were surrounded!!!! Haah! Just as I turned my gaze to the sliding door in surprise, it was kicked open with a loud bang and blasted in front of us. A group of beasts armed with armor entered through the door, but when I spotted the last person who stepped into the room, I really didnt understand what was going on. A large beastman wearing a black kimono. Standing behind the beasts with his bow at the ready, he, Jinya-san, looked at us, including Hayate-san, condescendingly, and slowly opened his mouth. Dont hit Amako and Hayate-san. Instantly, an arrow with a speed that was incomparable to Linkas was shot at my eyes. Chapter 130 The arrow flew at a great speed. The ones who shot it were the beastman soldiers ordered by Jinya-san. Shit! Now Arc-san doesnt have a sword, so he cant block the arrow! If the target is only me and Arc-san, I could still manage it somewhat! With quick reflexes, I took out the gauntlet and released magic into the gauntlet. Ive been using magic to heal Kanoko-san so my body is taking more load than usual, but I dont care, I put my palm out in front of me. Healing magic rupture punch! A shockwave of healing magic from the palm of the hand acts as a wall to repel the arrow. I was able to hit most of the arrows with it, but I noticed that there were some arrows that were beyond the range of the bursting palm. The arrow wasnt aimed towards us. As soon as I realised where the arrow was going, I stuck out my hand and grabbed it. .! At the end of the arrowhead that stopped him was Kanoke-san, who was still asleep. Why was the arrow aimed at Amakos mother? If I hadnt prevented it, it would have hit her in the head. Did they shoot it by mistake, perhaps? No, how could a sensible beastman miss an arrow at this distance? I shouted and turned to Jinya-san. You almost hit Kanoko-san! Do you aim your arrows at your own kind? Jinyas expression did not falter at my voice. Its as if hes saying he doesnt mind if Kanoko-san gets hit by an arrow. Indeed, as Jinya-san said, no arrows were aimed at Amako and Hayate. So it did not hit Amako and Hayate. The moment I came up with that idea, my thoughts were instantly tainted with anger. In other words, as long as the arrows dont hit Amako and Hayate, its fine. So it doesnt matter if Amakos mom dies. The arrowhead that I grabbed had a sweet smell to it. This smell is similar to the poison of the wicked dragon that we fought before . So you even resorted to using poison too. Its not a problem for me because its not a poison of the level of the wicked dragon, but if the bedridden Kanoko-san received this, she could die immediately. I was so angry at the unreasonable attack that I snapped all the arrows in my grasp and glared at Jinya-san and the beastman soldiers. The beastman soldier, flustered by my gaze, holds up his arrow, but Hayate-san steps in front of us, interrupting him. Jinya!! What are you doing bringing the Kingsguard here! Theyre not the ones who want to harm us! Didnt we agree on that earlier? Thats not the point. Im finally getting my chance. I cant let this pass me by. Chance ? At Hayate-sans words, Jinya-san glanced at us and continued. As of today, we, the beastman race, have formed an alliance with the demon race. What? An alliance with the demon tribe? I was startled by the unexpected words. What are you talking about? Are you trying to involve the entire beastman race in a direct war? No, more importantly, is that the consensus of the chiefs of the beastman tribe? Of course it is. Weve got the power. And the cooperation system offered by the demon races side, how can we not take advantage of it? Jinya! Did the demon race come here before we did? If so, that means weve been lured out into enemy territory. It is fortunate that Hayate-san is on our side, but the situation is terrible. We need to think of a way to escape. There is no way the chiefs will agree to that. What have you offered them? ! Power. Im doing what I need to do for that. Jinya-san replied to Hayate-sans words and shifted his gaze to Amako. Hand Amako over to me. . Amako hides behind me as if shes scared. I have no intention of handing Amako over either. Why should we hand Amako over? .With this number of opponents, we can get away with it if we have to. I distracted him with a healing magic bullet, and while I was doing that, I stunned the soldier with the beastmans bow in front of me with a healing punch, and then I carried Amako and Kanoko-san and escaped with Arc-san and Hayate-san. I might get hit by a few arrows, but Ill be fine. If necessary, Ill hit Jinya-san with a series of healing blinding or healing punches to knock him unconscious. Okay, lets do this. Just as I was about to take Amako in my arms after glancing at Arc-san, an arrow shot towards me. I ducked reflexively, and when I looked in the direction where the arrow was shot, I saw Jinya-san, whose calm expression had changed completely, holding his bow and glaring at me. Dont move from there, healing magician! If you move, Ill kill Kanoko! ! Hes not afraid to use a sick person as a hostage ! And he shot an arrow at me even though I hadnt acted on it yet. Did he know what I was going to do? Do you have the same kind of magical vision that Halfa had in Lukvis? If thats the case, I dont know if I can protect Kanoko from the poisonous arrows that are fired in anticipation. On the other hand, Im confident that we can charge in and force our way through, but we cant put Kanoko in danger. As of now, were being held hostage by Kanoko. But. We cant just give up Amako like that. ! If Jinya-sans goal is Amako, he cant leave her alone, even more so. Dont get emotional, just think about it calmly. If he takes Amako, I wont be able to protect her. Thats right. I put my hand over my mouth in feigned frustration and whispered to Nea on my shoulder, keeping my voice as low as possible. Nea, take care of Amako. Nea, who nodded silently with a cocked head, bounced lightly and moved to Amakos shoulder next to me. Fortunately, Jinya-san and the others didnt notice. Letting Nea stay as an owl did the trick. Now, I wont have to leave Amako alone. Worst case scenario, even if Neas true identity was revealed, she would be able to escape easily. I turn my gaze to Jinya-san without looking at Nea. Im not going to be rough with her. Shes too important to us, you know. I cant believe it. You and Kanoko-san, after your extreme actions in trying to kill us with poisoned arrows, youre not going to harm us? What youre saying and what youre doing are a mess. Moreover, when we talked earlier, I thought he was telling us to get out of this country. I have no idea what he wants to do. What are you planning to do with Amako? Were just trying to get her to cooperate with something. As soon as were done with her, well let her go. Let her go? Hah! You didnt answer the more important question. What do you mean by something? As I was thinking and trying not to show it on my face, Hayate-san who was standing diagonally in front of me angrily ran up to Jinya and grabbed him by the chest. I panicked and called out his name. Hayate-san! Dont screw with me! Youre trying to resume that research again? And this time with Amako, arent you ashamed to be an adult? I dont think so. I told you before, didnt I? Im just doing what I need to do for me. Besides, Im doing it for a different purpose this time. What the hell is that- Konoe, hold Hayate. Let go of me, ku Jinyaaaaaaaaaaaa! Hayate-san was being held down by the soldiers of the Kingsguard and glared at Jinya-san in anger. We could not leave Kanokos side without a fight and could only watch the scene unfold. Jinya-san, who had Hayate restrained by the Kingsguard, looked at us again. If you make a move, well have to take appropriate measures as well. If youre caught quietly, Ill spare your lives and Kanokos. In other words, if we surrender, hell spare our lives. Its all very suspicious. Im sure Jinya-san isnt so polite as to keep a makeshift promise. And since were human, we have no obligation or duty to keep that promise. As I was thinking about how to get out of this situation, Amako, who had been silent and downcast since a while ago, stepped in front of me and Arc-san. Alright. In return, you must absolutely keep your promise. Nea, who was on my shoulder, also trembled as if she had been startled by Amako, who had taken the other partys condition without permission. I myself was so surprised that I immediately grabbed her shoulder. Amako! Im fine. As if you are But when I saw her expression when she turned around, I was utterly shocked. Her face was expressionless, but she was angry. She was angry, but not in a normal way. Amako took one look at me, unable to move from in front of Kanoko-san, and let out a strangled voice. Ive found something that I have to do in this country. Things you have to do ? Yeah. So you found out something here, Amako? Or has she made up her mind? Amako looks up at me, still confused, and then turns to Jinya-san behind her with a determined look on her face. Leave everyone alone, and Ill listen to you . Thanks for listening to me, kid. It was going to take a lot of work to catch this guy. Go get the two humans over there. Jinya-san, who took her hand off her bow, instructed her subordinates to seize me and Arc-san. Both Arc-san and I were held down and our hands were bound with rope. While being seized, I glared at Jinya-san with eyes filled with anger. Im not interested in what youre going to do, and I dont want to know!But dont you dare harm Amako. !If anything happens to her, well never forgive you! Terrible. Really terrible indeed. I thought about what I would do when the plan that was originally supposed to end in a discussion ended in failure, but I was relieved to be captured with the hostages I prepared for insurance. Ku ! I have no idea what Jinya-san is talking about. But there is no doubt that this person invited us here from the beginning with the intention of betraying us and Hayate-san. And we were all caught in the trap. My hands were completely restrained, and I and Alok were taken away by the soldiers of the Kingsguard, and we had to leave Amako without choice. After being captured by Jinya-san, Arc-san and I were put in a cell in the basement of the first large building we entered. It was a dimly lit room made of stone pavement and wood. In one of them, I was put in the same cell with Arc-san, and his arms were cuffed with wooden shackles made of wood and iron. I never thought Id be put in jail. Weve been in jail for what, about three hours? Ive been to jail before because of Ferrum, but I never thought Id be locked up in a cell. I can move around a bit, but the wooden and iron shackles on my arms make it more difficult than I thought it would be. Besides, I dont know if its this prison or the shackles, but I cant use magic. I can only use healing magic, so it doesnt have much effect on me, but its probably a nuisance for Arc-san, who mainly uses fire magic. I lifted up the fetters in disgust and found that they looked very old. I can break it if I want to . Well, I wont do that now. Besides, theres something wrong here, too. The inside of the prison was also covered in dust and showed little signs of use, and the only guard was a nervous-looking beastman soldier standing across the cage. Oi you there. What are you looking at! I casually stared at the guards, and they shouted at me, their voices trembling. It seems that he is not used to dealing with human beings, so he is very nervous. Now that I have a better grasp of the situation Im in, I let out a sigh and rest my back against the prison wall. I hope Amako is okay. Even though she surrendered because she had something in mind, Amako would be nothing more than a mere girl without her precognition magic. The thought that such a girl might be in danger gives me a heart-wrenching anxiety. I believe that Amako-dono has some idea of what shes doing. Yeah , I suppose. Theres no way that girl doesnt have anything on her mind. I nodded at Arc-sans words. Currently, I dont know what Amako is thinking. But from our experience of traveling together so far, Im sure its not meaningless. Thats why me and Arc-san are caught here obediently. Then theres Hayate-dono. Unlike us, Hayate-san is from the beastman side, so Im worried that he might have taken our side and been treated as a traitor and treated badly. Yes, considering Jinya-dono, it might not be surprising what theyll do to him. Hayate-san was on our side in that situation. Above all, she cared a lot about Amako, so I hope hes okay. But now that were trapped, theres nothing we can do about it. Well have to wait and see for a little while, right? Yeah. I sat on the floor and stared at the mousy ceiling. Yes, for now, well just have to wait and see. First, Ill wait for contact from Amako or Nea. If we dont hear from them in three days, well move. Its been a long time since Ive been put in jail. Is that so? Wait what? What do you mean youve been put in jail? In an instant, I was pulled back to reality and turned to look at Arc-san, who was laughing. Well, its not a jail, its more like a cell. Id be surprised if it was solitary confinement. I hadnt imagined Arc-san to be put in such a place. Youre buying into it too much. I used to be quite a troublemaker myself. I cant even count on the fingers of my hands the number of times I was thrown into solitary confinement for causing a ruckus with a coworker and was made to reflect on it all night. H-Honestly, I cant imagine it at all. Hahaha . It was quite a surprise that there was such a time when Arc-san, who was polite, serious, a good cook, and a good fighter, had such a time. After that, as we continued to exchange idle conversation to distract ourselves from our anxiety, we heard the sound of several peoples footsteps coming from the stairs leading to the ground. I stopped my conversation and looked at the stairs, and what came down was Hayate-san, bound by two beastman soldiers and was shackled and put in the same cell as us. If you look closely, you can see that his mouth is covered with blood and his cheeks are swollen. Hayate-san, are you okay! Uhhhh . I glare at the soldiers who brought him here. The soldiers turned away hurriedly and slunk back to the ground. They were just following Jinyas orders to bring me here. Please dont blame them too much. Hayate-san got up, holding his painfully swollen cheek. If my healing magic hadnt been blocked, I could have healed his wounds. More importantly, I have to apologize to you guys. Saying that, Hayate-sans expression turned painful, and he got down on his knees, almost crashing into the ground despite the shackles he was wearing. Im sorry! I brought out the worst in you guys just because I made you meet Jinya ! Worst thing? Hayate-san, what the hell is Jinya-san trying to do? Raising his head, Hayate-san clenched both fists tightly as if he was trembling with anger. I was under the impression that Kanokos research had failed. But the truth is, it didnt. Kanokos research was a success, although the results were not what I had expected. But no one knew about it, except one person. Except for one person? No way. Yeah, its Jinya. Thats when I realized the answer to my inexplicable anticipation when Kanoko-san was taken hostage. It wasnt a premonition based on magical vision like Halfas, but Jinya-sans genuine prediction of my movements. Just like Amakos precognitive magic. Jinya extracted the precognition magic from Kanoko and made it his own. The moment I heard those words from Hayate-san, I was almost overcome by an inexplicable rage. He had taken Amakos mother away from her, and now hes using that magic as his own? Had he taken her magic and then taken Kanoko hostage, or worse, tried to kill her? And now hes turned his attention to Amako. He was bragging about it, you know. This is an awesome power. Its too good to be owned by one individual.'' Un-fucking-believable. Jinya-san is going to start the research that kept Kanoko awake, and now hes going to start it on Amako. What did he mean, Ill let her go? Everything he says is full of lies, isnt it? Authors Note: With precognitive magic, hostages, and poisoned arrows, Usato was finally caught. Jinya was also scared inside. Originally, he was supposed to be attacked during the discussion. As for the reason for the failure, its because Usatos reflexes are not right. TL Note: Hey! Its my bday today! Happy birthday to me, happy birthday to me, happy birthday to meeeeee~, its still covid and I cant go anywhere. Chapter 131 Ive been angry about a lot of things on this trip so far. Ive been angry at Meena for torturing Nack, at Fegnis for trying to use the word sacrifice to describe Eva in Samaria. I was angry at Leona who was willing to risk her life without regard for her own. My anger right now is at the level I was at with Fegnis-san in Samaria. But the only difference was that I kept my cool and didnt show my anger. I was surprised at myself, but it seems that when I get angry beyond words, I become calm. So, what sort of method is Jinya-san thinking of using to extract the magic from Amako? It should be the same as it was with Kanoko. Probably, Jinya is trying to extract the precognition magic using Towa. I see, so we just have to destroy it. Well yeah, thats not a given, but Usato-dono, please calm down. I was rebuked by Arc-san. Even though I was able to maintain my composure, I thought of solving the problem by force as I had been doing. I coughed to fool Hayate-san, who was pulling away lightly and asked him what was bothering him. Ehem. So anyways, what does this Towa magic tool look like? It looks like a black box, but its bigger than a normal tool. I think its roughly the size of two huts. Its a black box, but its huge. Its foreign to me, considering the magic tools Ive seen so far. Its that big? Then its going to be quite noticeable. No, it was disassembled after the Kanoko incident. But the disassembled parts are also part of the results of our research, so they havent been disposed of. One of them is the one you guys saw at the entrance of the building. Was that the one I saw before my audience with Jinya-san? It makes a lot more sense now that theyre keeping it in the beastman tribes headquarters. Nodding nearby, Arc-san asks Hayate-san a question. If its disassembled, does that mean it will take some time to assemble? Yes. They have to gather the parts, so it should take at least three days. In the meantime, soldiers are guarding it closely. I could just ram it in, hit it with all the punches with my gauntlet, and be done with it. Obvioulsy Im not saying these out loud because there are beastmen on guard here. But doesnt Hayate-sans story make you think anything of it? I looked at the guard casually and he was looking at me with a pensive look in his eyes. Is something the matter? Usato-dono? Oh, no, its nothing. Ill think about the soldiers reaction later now. Anyway, for now, I need to get as much information as I can out of Hayate-san. How has Amako been? Right now shes in a private room and good, shes locked up. The owl is your familiar, but its been deemed a particularly harmless creature, and its staying with Amako. Oh, and the blue grizzly you brought with you is with the horses. I see. Nea must have been able to successfully become an owl. Thank goodness she didnt hoot in a stupid ho ho ho kind of voice. Its great news for us that we were able to get Nea inside the beastman tribe. Bluerin is yeah, Im sure hes coasting as usual. With Amako locked up, it is unlikely that she will be able to reach us. If they do, it will probably be through Nea, or when Jinya-san has some sort of plan to bring us together. Should we move now? No, we should wait a little longer. Even though they have at least three days to finish reassembling the Towa, we cant afford to wait too long. Im not sure what to do. Or should I wait for Amako and Nea to contact me? No, I cant decide. In the first place, how can I, a basic muscle for brains make such a decision? No, rather, isnt this where my well-trained body will come into play? I knew the average arm strength of the beastman tribe from arm wrestling in the hidden village, and I had already confirmed their movements in a game of tag with Linka. I can at least subdue a beastman soldier with a healing punch. I dont know how far into the future Jinya-san can see, but if we grab Amako and Kanoko quickly, we can destroy his plans. As I was thinking about how to move forward, Arc-san tapped me on the shoulder with his shackled hand. Usato-dono, Ill say it again. Please calm down. Ah, yes. Excuse me. It would have been nice if Nea and Amako had been here at a time like this. Whenever I was struggling with something similar, either Amako or Nea was always there to give me advice and help me out. I can rely on Arc-san enough, but I still feel sad that the two people I should be are not there. Ive been relying on them more than I thought I would Hm, someones coming down. The sound of someones footsteps coming down the stairs echoed from upstairs. Im sure he didnt bring anyone with him like Hayate-san did. Could it be Jinya-san himself? As I watched the stairs, bracing myself to see who would come, I was surprised to see an unexpected person coming down from the upper floor. A man with silver hair dressed in black and a woman with fiery red hair. If that were all, they would be ordinary people, but the two had one feature in common. So, the captured humans are here? I dont know. But we did find one that looks like it. Brown skin, horns on his head. The two men, who shared the same species characteristics as Ferme, looked at me wide-eyed in the prison. The man who spotted us came closer to the cage. Naturally, the beastman soldier on guard tried to stop him, but when he saw the two men, he froze in fear. No doubt, these two are . Demons. Yeah, thats right. The demon man affirmed the words I muttered to myself, and crouched down to make eye contact with me, who was sitting on my haunch. The moment our eyes met, I remembered a familiar feeling and understood it instantly. I knew immediately who was spying on me when I came to the land of the beastmen. Nice to meet you? No, its been a while for me? No, I guess it doesnt matter either way. Thats quite a pompous greeting. Is that a popular thing to do here? haha. The demon man, who looked puzzled for a moment, smiled even more, looking somewhat amused. Well, I did it out of spontaneity. The guy behind me got mad at me later, so forgive me. See? Thats why the beastman soldiers were so scared of me, though. Thats your fault, isnt it? The demon man smiled cheerfully. Whats this guy doing here? Maybe this man and the woman in front of him are not ordinary. The more you look at them, the stronger and more dangerous they look. Both Arc-san and Hayate-san are aware of this, expressing caution. It looks like youve been through a lot. Did you guys instigate Jinya? When Hayate-san mentioned this, the man shook his head. No, no. All weve done is negotiate. Oi, mind your words. Its fine. And Id hate for them to think that this whole thing is our fault. The woman behind him tried to stop him, but the man refused. Its not your place to hold a grudge against us here, okay? Were just here to ask for your help. We have no part in what the bigwigs here are doing, or what theyre doing to you. So hes trying to antagonize the humans of his own volition? What in the . Maybe Hayate-san still believes in Jinya-san. Being a childhood friend, it cant be a shallow relationship. Beastmen have been oppressed by humans, you know. Wouldnt it be strange if they werent hostile? Yeah, its not strange. But you see, many innocent compatriots were killed in the past battles between humans and demons! Our ancestors tried to live a peaceful life in the deep forest so that the beastmen would not fight anymore! And yet, all the people of the beastman race are now involved in this war! The man scratched his head, looking bummed out by Hayate-sans words. That hurts my ears. But hey, we only asked for your cooperation. Of course, we prepared an option to refuse, but it was your chief who accepted it, of all people. Yeah, I know. I know that what I just said is nothing more than an attempt to take it out on you. ! But I cant help but say it, can I? Were going to get caught up in your war! Although Hayate-san is not aware of it, the brunt of his words is directed at me as well. No matter how much of a pretext it was to visit the beastman country, the fact that I showed the letter to Jinya-san is a fact that cannot be excused. Ah, Im sorry about that. But just like you guys have your own circumstances, we have our own circumstances too. Well, The man shifted his gaze from the indignant Hayate-san to me. I heard from the guys here. Youre a healing magician from the Kingdom of Lingle, right? Are you here to kill me? The healing magicians of the Lingle Kingdom should be hated by the Demon Kings army to the point of being the enemy of their eyes. It is not surprising that they would try to eliminate me, Roses subordinate and disciple. In fact, the demon woman with distinctive red hair behind the man is glaring at me with tremendous eyesight. However, unlike what I expected, the man shook his head in a funny way. No thanks. Im not under such orders, and now that youre trapped in the Land of Beasts, I cant touch you. Then why have you contacted us? Because I was curious about the healing magician who captured Ferme, who is being held captive in the Lingle Kingdom. Apparently, from the look on your face, Im pretty sure its you. Oh shit, I was caught off guard by my own upset. I was taken aback when Fermes name was mentioned. The real one was different than I thought. As far as Im concerned, I thought hed be weaker, but you , youre a lot more blunt than you look. Its no wonder Ferme didnt come back. Im not sure how rude that was, but it was. Why do I have to be told this by someone Ive never met before? In the first place, you and I are supposed to be enemies. Why would you want to know anything about me? Im taking a personal interest in you. I have a bad feeling that youre interested in me. Even though Im just overwhelmed by the current situation, its too troublesome to be interested in a demon races moreover a person of considerable power. Thats enough. Theres no need to say anymore. The red-haired woman behind the man said this as they fell silent to each other. The man grumbled, but reluctantly stood up when the red-haired woman glared at him. If youre my subordinate, I wouldnt mind a little flexibility. Im your temporary subordinate. I didnt come here to curry favour with you. Hahaha, okay. See you later, healing magician. Ill look forward to seeing you again. As for me, I dont want to see you again. Im relieved that hes finally gone, but I notice the red-haired woman looking at me, and I tighten my loosened grip. You have the same eyes. What? Eyes filled with a strong will. I see, it seems to be true that you are his subordinate. Maybe there was a bit of a point to coming here. The way she talks, she sounds like she knows Rose personally. Is there a connection? The red-haired woman took one last look at my face and then followed the man to the stairs. However, we and the demon men and women looked towards the stairs as someone else came down from the other end. Why are you here? It was Jinya-san who came after the demon race. He had a surprised look on his face when he saw the two demons trying to climb the stairs. I had some free time, so I came to see what kind of people came here. Was that a bad idea? I dont like it when you act on your own. Haha, my bad. Well then, lets just say that outsiders should stay back quietly. Im more on the side of stopping them, though. The man and woman from the demon tribe walked upstairs, passing Jinya-san. After seeing them off and letting out a sigh, Jinya-san turns around and walks to the front of the cage. Looking closely, theres someone behind him. Amako! Amako-dono! Usato. Amako looks down. Jinya-san silently shifts to the side, letting her advance to the front of the cage. Nea is gone. What do you mean? What was the purpose of Jinya-san bringing Amako here? Amako, wheres Nea? I left her in her room. If you want to talk about it, Im the only one who can. Her expression was unreadable because she was lying on her face. Whats wrong, Amako? Whats going on? Arc-san is also looking at her with concern. Usato. Dont come to save me. What do you mean? I saw the premonition! Amako interrupted my voice, her shoulders shaking loudly as she spoke. All my precious friends Usato, Arc-san, all of you are going to die . When she looked up so that only I could see her, her expression was far from sad, it was full of determination. Chapter 132 Amakos words to her traveling companions Usato and Arc-san were enough to mean the worst for me. I didnt miss the small smile on Jinya-sans face as Usato and Arc-san were speechless and in despair. Did you force Amako to say that? Dont get me wrong. This is Amakos choice. This is the result of her working to prevent the future from becoming the future she saw. Youre the one who made her do it! How much more despicable do you have to be to make yourself feel better? You were supposed to be an intelligent man, capable of making rational decisions at all times. How did it come to this? You took the mother away from one girl, and now youre not satisfied with that, you want to take away her life. Thats not something that the head of the clan should be doing no, as an adult. You keep your mouth shut. Ill at least listen quietly to your last parting words. Tsk. Thats how far youve fallen.! Until now, I might have been inclined to believe Jinya in my heart. I wanted to believe in you, my childhood friend who I grew up playing with. And yet, youre trying to sacrifice even your childhood friends precious daughter. This is no longer the Jinya I knew. What I see here now is nothing more than a despicable man wielding the toy of precognition magic for nothing. I understood that fact to the point of disgust, so I didnt say another word to him and turned my attention to Amako, Usato and the others. There was Amako with her head down and Usato with a frustrated look on his face. What do you mean were going to die? I saw it in my premonition. ,So its really ? Yeah. Amako foresaw the deaths of both Usato and Arc-san. It implied that it was a future that could not be changed as long as the two of them tried to help Amako. Precognition magic is a special kind of magic that only women can awaken. It is a strange magic, as if it is destined not to be awakened by men who mainly fight, but its efficacy is uniquely powerful and different. The nature of precognitive magic, which is clearly different from existing magic, makes it possible to predict and change even the fate of the future from the present. For this reason, beast women who are awakened to precognitive magic have been called Princesses of Time and treated with great care. In a practice that has continued since ancient times, a girl with precognitive magic was born. Amako, the daughter of the previous Princess of Time, was born. Her precognitive magic was clearly different from that of the previous Princess of Time. Amakos precognition was stronger than that of any previous magician of precognition. She was able to use her precognition magic, which is normally only used to foresee the future a little bit ahead and the future suddenly, to foresee up to a minute or more ahead even in normal times, and to see more vivid and accurate predictions in the form of dreams. What was most amazing was that she could choose the future, albeit under certain conditions. The prediction that she saw was the death of her friends Usato and Arc-san. The fate was so hopeless and cruel that I almost couldnt handle the feeling of frustration and helplessness. Its too late. I cant help mom either. Why are you giving up, , you dont know that yet. No. No matter how much I think about it, I cant think of a way to help my mom by myself. I, more than Usato thinks, couldnt do it alone even if I tried my best Im not . A sob escaped from Amako, whose shoulders shook as she turned her head. In this country, there is no one who can help us except us here. You know that, dont you Usato? This place is not so easy to get out of. Thats . This is a prison that seals magic, built with rare rocks from deep in the forest. The place has been unused for a long time, but the magic-sealing effect seems to be in effect. In addition, the shackles on my hands are carved from a great tree that boasts of its strength and hardness, and are too strong for even a beast to remove. Its impossible for a human with slightly superior physical abilities to break them. Thats why I have no choice but to get the two of you out. But Im sure Usato and Arc-san will try to save me. Of course I will! Theres no way I could just leave you and walk out of here! I dont want to lose any more people I care about. ! Usato turned over in frustration at Amakos words. Arc turns away from Amako who is sobbing, as if regretting her own disappointment. I cant see his expression, but its not hard to imagine. Usato, forget about me already. Usato has a lot of things he has to do in the Lingle Kingdom, dont you? Goodbye, Usato. Finally, Usato turned over and became mute. Looking down at him, Amako gave a small nod and turned her gaze to Jinya. Ive already said everything I wanted to say. Youve been more fragile than I thought. Well, I guess the relationship between humans and beastmen is only this fragile. You dont understand. Even if it takes you a lifetime, you will never understand. I dont have to understand. Its impossible to understand people. Hmm. After giving Jinyas words a cold stare, as if he wasnt interested, the hooded Amako went upstairs with her guards. Jinya, who was left behind, looked down at Usato and Arc-san, who remained silent, and began to speak in the same cold tone as usual. You two will be released in three days. I will not renege on my promise to you in exchange for Amako herself. With those words, I couldnt stand it. It was painful to watch. He was forcing me to say goodbye that I didnt want to do, and the person who made me do it was mocking me for being fragile. With anger, I shouted at Jinya. Jinya! What? Tell me this lastly! Are you going to use the precognition magic you stole from Amako on yourself? Ha! Jinya scoffed at my words. Whats so funny, I almost got angry, but before I could, he opened his mouth. No, Im not. Im not alone this time. Wha- !? Amakos precognitive magic will be given to me here, and to the elite of our country. Nonsense! As of two years ago, the magic to be transferred should only activate on one target! No, its developed. In secret. While my mind was going blank, I understood why the chiefs had agreed with Jinyas words. An elite unit that could use precognitive magic. A warrior who never missed an attack on their enemy, the embodiment of the picture-perfect world. Of course, some of the chiefs may have objected to this, but this man would not be surprised if he forced the chiefs to agree by taking their relatives hostage. What do you think I kept you as my assistant for? You have a sense of justice and compassion, and you have the support of the people, so I wanted to put you in a position where you could be watched at all times. Why is that? Its obvious, to keep the research secret. If you knew the research was going on, you would definitely try to stop it, wouldnt you?Thats what got in the way. O-o-of course I will! Im not going to let you do research that will result in someone elses death! There are not only soldiers here, but also old people, women and children here too!!! No, in fact, the only people who can fight are in the home country. The people living in the hidden village are good people who live a life unrelated to fighting. So I have to live in fear of human shadows forever? Dont change the subject! Im talking about the people! Youre out of line. I cant reach a conclusion talking to you. Which one is ! The conversation was hopelessly out of sync. My words are not getting through to Jinya. I was talking about the people, but Jinya only gave reasons for being hostile to humans. I tried to say something back, but realizing that there was nothing more I could say to this man, I ignored Jinya and looked at Usato. There was a definite bond between Usato and Amako. There was a friendship that transcended the boundaries of race. And yet, being forced to part with her must have been more painful for him than I could ever imagine. After Jinyas departure, a heavy atmosphere prevailed in the prison. After the farewell was announced by Amako, Usato and Arc sat in silence and did not show the slightest reaction. Its understandable, after theyve been through so much. Its not surprising that they were stunned. Usato, that Hayate-san. At the same time I called out to him, he, who had been silent, called out my name. Surprised, I looked up as I replied back. Whats going to happen to you, Hayate-san? Me Im probably going to be kicked out of here . If the reason I was assisting him was to keep an eye on him, Jinya wouldnt leave me as his assistant forever now that he no longer needed me. But Im more worried about you guys than me. Ill be fine if I get kicked out of here, but not you guys. Jinya promised to let you go, but he didnt promise that youd be safe afterwards. Worst case scenario, you could be assassinated in secret after you leave the country. I knew it. Do you think the same way, Arc-san? At Usatos words, Arc opened his mouth that had been closed for a long time after pondering a bit. Thinking normally, he wouldnt think of letting us back alive, knowing about our alliance with the Demon Kings army. If thats the case, how could Amako not come up with that idea? Yeah, I was just trying to make sure, but Im glad I wasnt wrong. Huh? I was taken aback by the suddenness with which the two of them started talking, but what surprised me the most was that they didnt feel a shred of the sadness that should have dominated the prison. I felt an inexpressible weirdness in their conversation, as if they were reconfirming their own situation. Perhaps they thought the same thing I did, but the soldiers on guard were also looking at Usato and Arc as if they were two different creatures. Just then, I heard the sound of someone coming down from the stairs on the ground. The person who came down was a female beast wearing a Hinomoto soldiers uniform. It was hard to see her face in the dimly lit prison, but perhaps she had come for a change? Its time for your shift. Isnt it early? I dont think its time yet. And whats with the luggage?Youre not supposed to bring anything in here that you dont need. Tsk. The moment I heard what sounded like a tongue lashing, I thought I saw the eyes of the beastly woman who had taken my turn glowing suspiciously. Was it an optical illusion? Or is she tired? As she rubbed her eyes with her shackled hands, the beastly woman recited the same words to the soldier on guard as before. Its time for a change. Understood? Uh, yeah . The soldier on guard walked away from the scene with a feverish expression on his face. I cant see much in the dark, but I dont recognise her. A new soldier, perhaps? After watching one of the guards leave, the woman looks around and then walks over to our cell, carrying what looks like a package that she has hidden somewhere. What is it?What are you going to do? It looks like you got the message, Usato. Yeah. What? A dumbfounded voice leaks from the conversation, which is not what I expected. The woman, or rather the girl, took out a prison key from her pocket. You should be grateful, right? Im here to help you. Youve saved me again this time. Thank you, Nea. Thank you for saving us. Usato and Arc-san stood up with a dazed look on their faces. Who is this girl in front of me? From the looks of it, she looks like a beastman soldier, but their reactions are so open that its hard to believe theyve only known each other for a couple of days. Not able to keep up with the situation, Usato suddenly raises his hands in front of his chestand easily shatters the shackles with a bang. ? If it had been a little later, I would have escaped on my own. What? You couldve made it out on your own? What? You can? Then why did you just sit there and let it happen? Its funny that you could really do it. I went through a lot of trouble to get here, so you should at least let me help a little. Oh, and Ive brought Arcs weapon. Thank you. Usato-dono, can you take mine off as well? Arc-san asked Usato as if it was natural for him to be able to destroy it, and my confused mind became even more confused. Of course. Ill break Hayate-sans now, too. Ah, ah , thats not what I meant! What the hell is going on here? Usato easily removed the shackles from the female soldier I didnt recognize. I dont know whats going on anymore. Wheres the somber mood I was in just now? Sensing my confusion, Usato grabbed the shackles on my arms and smiled fearlessly. Just as planned. Eh, for what? Amakos. He shattered the shackles with a bang. Yeah, it really is as easy as snapping a piece of wood. Oh, are the fetters rotten on the inside? After throwing away the shackles that had been turned into pieces of wood, Usato tilted his head to look at the beastly girl called Nea, who had used the key to open the prison. Why do you have dog-like ears? Oh, did you notice that? I figured I had to start with a disguise, so I grew dog ears. Do you like it? The girl posed with her black ears as if it was alive. Usato smiles at her. If you think about it, you have too many attributes, dont you? What do you mean by that? And also, what do you think? Yeah yeah, its cute, cute. Gugugu, its disgusting that its appropriate ! The girl snarls in frustration, but Usato brushes her off and turns back to me, whos still stunned in my prison cell. Ill explain the plan later. For now, lets get out of here. Ah, oh! Maybe they are even more tremendous than I imagined. Chapter 133 After being rescued by Nea and successfully leaving the prison, we were walking up the stairs leading to the ground with Hayate-san, who still hadnt grasped the situation. Nea, is everything okay with Amako? Yeah, its night now so its deceiving. From their side, Im just a familiar owl, so they dont seem to think Im that dangerous. Hayate-san who was behind me let out a squeak of surprise at Neas comment about being a familiar. A familiar demon? Wait you mean that girl is a demon! Even humanoid demons are rare, but I cant believe shes a familiar demon. Im not going to go into the details, but I had Nea disguised as an owl to follow Amako. I-I see, I guess they wont suspect a thing if shes an owl Thats right. A familiar demon on its own is not considered that dangerous. In addition, Nea naturally plays the role of a carefree owl that doesnt seem to pose any threat, so its not obvious that shes a powerful demon. But I dont know what the plan is. What was the point of the conversation between you and Amako? First of all, Amako told us that she saw a prediction that we were going to die. Even if it was a correct prediction, shes not going to give up like that now. The premonition that saw me being stabbed by Nea. Amako had absolute faith in her prediction, so she thought that the future would turn out exactly as she predicted. However, she learned and learned that you cant understand the whole future, just one aspect of it. There was no way she could have said that she should give up because she saw the prediction. Im sure shed say with a straight face, This level of prediction wont kill Usato. In the first place, I knew it was a lie when she said all her friends, but didnt include Nea. Moreover, Im not sure how youre going to die. Youre a monster that would fight a dragon head on. Let alone a human like Arc. How dare she explain it like that to Hayate.. Ill punish Nea later. Remember this when you return to the Kingdom of Lingle, Ill give you to Inugami-senpai with your dog ears on. ! And thats the part where she said that shes alone. First of all, Amako is not alone. , I see. Because Amako had this girl with her . Theres also Bluerin, though. She only dared to mention mine and Arc-sans names in that place, so I noticed. The other thing is that Amako said she couldnt come up with any ideas on her own.Thats the first inkling indicating that Amako was lying, so I decided that Nea had found the clue that would save Amakos mother. Right, Nea? I called out to Nea as she walked in front of me, and she turned around, looking a little surprised. Well, Im not sure, but I did find one. But Im surprised you came up with that idea. Are you really Usato? Youre kind of too perceptive and weird. Oh, Im sorry. I apologize, but please stop clapping your hands in my ear. Huh. Because theres no way youd know about Towa and not look into it. My guess is that I knew Amakos words were a lie in the first place. As for Nea, shes been lurking in the background lately, but shes always had a curious nature. It would be unnatural if Nea didnt go to investigate after learning about the special magic tool called Towa. The thing I was most worried about was whether or not you would come to our aid. Well, I could have broken the shackles and the cage and escaped, but then the noise would have alerted them and caused a commotion. So I waited for you until the sunrise. So thats why you guys have been so quiet for so long Its an act to make it look like were depressed. Even Arc.? Chuckling at Hayate-sans words, Arc-san nodded, and he slumped his shoulders dejectedly. I guess he was worried about me. He must have been angry not only for Amakos sake, but for ours as well. Nea, have you seen Blurin? If you know where he is, Id like you to take me there. Dont worry about that. I brought him with me when I came here. I found him by accident at and shes with me. Her? Did you bring anyone else with you? Uh, no I guess its more accurate to say that I picked that up rather than brought it with me. ? Nea says that with a subtle expression. As I was about to ask her about it, I noticed that the stairs ended and we were on the ground. The air felt like it had been a long time since I had been outside, and the moonlight was shining in from above. When I finally get outside, someone jumps at me from the side of the door. I thought, Enemy? but when I realized who it was, I didnt dodge and just took it. Usato! Amakos been captured! I tried to do something about it, but it was no use at all! The soldiers gave me sweets and sent me home! Li-Linka. I can understand why Nea would have an awkward expression on her face at this. She hugs me with a face soggy with snot and tears, so I hold her down so that my uniform doesnt get dirty, and calm Linka down. Ill definitely save Amako. So first, you need to stop crying. Sniff okay. Is this girl really fourteen? Shes the complete opposite of the mature Amako. Im relieved when Linka finally stops crying, and Bluerin that Nea brought approaches from the direction she flew from. Gruu. Bluerin, did they do anything to you? Guffaw. The expression on his face was somewhat satisfied as he patted his stomach. Dont tell me you got a lot of food from the beastmen? But well, Im glad hes okay. Linka! Im glad to see that youre safe! Did that bastard Jinya do anything to you? Hayate-san who followed me outside, approached Linka with a relieved expression. Linkas reaction to seeing her father again was more tepid than I expected. Ah. Dad. Im glad you were able to come out. Im fine. Oh, what? Isnt your reaction a bit too indifferent? I was thinking that you could be more happy. Because youre my father. Anyways we have more pressing matters like saving Amako!! Thats terrible. A rebellious daughter. ? Hayate-san is slumping her shoulders heavily at the at ease Linka, then regained his composure and turned to us. Usato, Im going to call a HootBird now, do you mind? Huh? Wait, if you use a HootBird now, youre gonna alert them. Is he going to send a letter to someone? Neas question was understandable, but Hayate-san seemed to have an idea, so lets hear it out. Due to my position, Ive been assigned to assist the Chief, and as part of that, Ive been leading a security team to guard the country. So Id like to tell my men to get out of here and meet up with you at a place away from the country. Can I not do that? Your men? Oh you meant the ones who greeted me at when I arrived here? Yes, thats right. You mean the beastman woman I scared away? I dont know what to do, it seems a bit inadvertent to send HootBird here. Isnt Jinyas man or something mixed up in there? I dont think so. Hes been my subordinate since before I became his assistant, and more importantly, if he wanted to keep an eye on me, who often gives orders away from the field, he would have found a better place to do so. I see. If he was the chiefs assistant, he must have a lot of work to do besides guarding. If thats the case, it would be better to have him infiltrate a closer position rather than going to the trouble of watching Hayate-san with the security force. Besides, we need at least one friend right now, you know. Hayate-sans eyes seemed to be preparing for something as he muttered that. Indeed, thinking about the future, I want at least one companion. When I put my hand on my chin and was troubled, Hayate-san continued to speak in a bit of a panic. Oh, and dont worry about the HootBird. The one Im about to call isnt a regular Hootbird, but one for troops only, so no one but my subordinates should be able to find out about it. Usato, you decide. I understand. But please be very careful. Its dangerous in some ways, but its also beneficial for us. At the rendezvous point, where theres a danger of ambush, Bluerin and I can follow Hayate-san. Hayate-san nodded at my words and whistled with his fingers in his mouth. Now all we had to do was wait for Hayate-sans HootBird, and I would use the time to talk to Nea. Nea. I know, I know. Let me take care of Amako. Thanks. And , you know how to help Amakos mother, dont you? I cant say for sure. But its worth a try. The only problem is, well have to wait for them to finish this Towa thing. Wait for it to be finished? So thats why Amako is still here? Yes. If Towa is included in the condition to save Amakos mother, then it must be paired with it. But Towa will not be paired without Amako. Thats why Amako stayed behind on her own. Amako is also reckless. Youre always doing such reckless things, though. Do you understand? Thats how we feel all the time. Yeah, theres a lot to be said for that, isnt there? When you put yourself in the other persons shoes, you feel ashamed that you cant do anything. Now is not the time to get sentimental. Even though we havent caused any trouble, we are in the middle of enemy territory. We cant afford to be complacent. Also, Ill tell you what I found out about Jinyas precognitive magic. Hmm? What is it? Jinyas precognition magic is weaker than Amakos. Oh, is that so? Yes. He heard Amakos prediction of the future and didnt say anything. The range of prediction in normal times is probably less than ten seconds. How do you know all that? Nea smiled wickedly at the continued question. Because the move to catch you was too careless. He probably thought you were just a human being and was setting a trap for you. You were going to do something when you stopped him, werent you? And now that youve succeeded, they mustve been distraught. I see. In other words, if he can see the future and can only take measures like that, then Jinyas precognition magic is not that great. Im not sure if I feel like Im being treated like an outsider, but lets leave it at that. In other words, according to Amako and Nea, Jinyas precognitive magic is backward compatible with Amakos. Well, I cant say its a weak magic either way, but this is a good detail. Also, and I know this is after the fact, but is it okay to use my ability here? your ability, huh? In this case, shes not talking about magic, but the vampire charm and the ability to manipulate people that she just used. The power to deceive people, which until now, I have forbidden to use for physical reasons. Its an ability that has been kept from me until now because I didnt want to use it to manipulate people, but theres no way Im not going to use it in this situation. Rather, if Im being mocked this much, Ill do it to my hearts content. How many people can you get on your side? I myself have a limited time to act, and with Jinya having precognitive magic, I have to move with extreme caution. In addition, because of the problem of magic power, I think I can get about a third quarter of the soldiers here in three days. Cant you control Jinya-san directly? Or bother him with charms or something. Thats impossible. Its too risky against precognitive magic, and in case youre wondering, charms dont work on everyone. It almost never works on someone like Usato, who has an unusually strong mind. So it doesnt work on people with strong minds. And the ability to manipulate people is useless if you dont take advantage of their weaknesses because you have to bite them. They say that every useful thing has its drawbacks, and Neas ability is no exception. Its almost impossible to target him in his sleep in a limited time because hes heavily guarded. That guy, when hes unconscious, hes thoroughly protecting himself. I guess thats natural in a way. Jinya-san probably has total faith in precognitive magic. It would be strange if he didnt take any measures at bedtime, his only weak point. He seems to have a lot of faith in his precognitive magic, but that can be a weakness. Okay, I get it. Just dont move as suspiciously as possible. I know. Ive ruled a village for three hundred years without anyone noticing, you know? Theres no way Id screw that up. Its not something to be proud of, though. I chuckled at Neas words, but I was reassured by her confidence now. Well then, Im going back to Amakos place. Oh, yeah, Usato. Hmm? I have a message for you from Amako. A message? I wonder what it is. As I braced myself for something important, Nea said, somewhat dismissively. It says, [Be sure to come save me.] (TL: Thats just so sweet!!!) ! The words startle me for a moment, but I quickly smile. Yeah, of course. Tell her Ill definitely help her. Yes, I will definitely tell her that. With a poof, she transformed into an owl, nodded, and flew away as if melting into the darkness of the night. I took a deep breath, made up my mind, and then turned around to look at Arc-san and the others. After parting ways with Nea, Hayate-san sent the HootBird to his men and took us with him as he attempted to escape from the Land of Beasts. Even though we were trying to escape, it was now the time of day when everyone was asleep. Except for the soldiers on guard, no one is walking around outside, so getting around itself is not that difficult. I knew I was right to wait for Nea, didnt I? Yes, it was. If we had caused a commotion at that place, it might have been difficult to escape. In the worst case scenario, me and Bluerin could have carried everyone and escaped, but that would have been too dangerous, so it was a last resort. So Im really glad we were able to escape without anyone noticing. But I wanted to bring my horse with me, too. Its easy to take Bluerin around, but taking a horse would be a problem for us to get around in the dark. We can just get them back later once we save Amako-dono. The horses that have walked the long road with us are also our friends. Thats why I wanted to take them with me without abandoning them, but I had no choice but to leave them behind for now. Are you still mad me, Linka? Linka, walking next to me, looked up at me with a musing expression. Of course not. If I heard that Amako got caught for such a super stupid reason, Id have this look on my face. I told Linka why Amako had been captured. I probably shouldnt really talk about it, but I decided that since this girl was Amakos friend, I should explain it properly. When Linka heard the story, she became so angry that her face turned red. What did Amako do to them? For such a selfish reason, Amakos mother was taken away from her, and now her freedom is being taken away as well. Thats just too crazy. Yes, I think so too. I agreed with Linkas words, stifling my emotions. Perhaps curious about my situation, Linka looked up at me with some doubt. Arent you mad at them, Usato? You havent shown any signs of anger since a while ago. Me? Im not angry at . Youre lying. Surprised by the immediate reply, Linka looked somewhat confident. Usato, youre actually very angry, arent you? Because that was really unnatural. You didnt have a smile in your eyes at all, and it looked normal, but it wasnt normal at all. I guess I have a tendency to show it on my face. As a matter of fact, I have been suppressing my anger. But the reason I didnt explode it in the cage was because my anger wasnt good for Amako. Honestly, how can I not be angry? My friends are about to get hurt. But now is not the time to let my anger take precedence, so Im trying to keep my cool. This is a problem that cant be solved by raging out of control. I have to save Amako and save Kanoko-sans life. To do that, I have to suppress my anger and hold back for now. But if I explode, I might be in big trouble. Hahaha. It might get really tough. Usatos legs and strength are beyond that of a beast. Linka finally smiled at my joke. But whats really going to happen? Is he going to run around like a big monster? Thats not going to happen Just as I was about to say no, Bluerin looked up as if he had noticed something, and I switched my attention. Hey, you guys! At the same time, a voice from behind. I turned around before anyone else and saw two beastmen holding lights and readying their weapons at a distance of more than 20 meters. As soon as I recognized them, I kicked the ground hard and approached the two beastmen in one breath, right under their noses. Huh? Huh? Im sorry. Muttering softly, I slam a healing punch into each of their abdomens. I went easy on them, but I hit them with enough force to stun them for sure, so they wouldnt wake up until dawn. After checking that the two beastmen were not injured, I wiped my forehead and turned back to Arc-san and the others. Whew, thank goodness they were knocked out before we were found out. Hmm? Looking behind me, I see two parents and their children, their faces pale and stunned. Near them is Arc-san who is smiling bitterly, and Bluerin who is absent-minded. Once again, I look at the unconscious soldier and return with a sullen look on my face. Its not life-threatening, theyll be fine. Thats a lie! I guess parents and children are alike. I couldnt help but give them a twitchy smile as they both dexterously stifled their voices. Authors Note: When Usato stuns an opponent, he hits them (mercilessly) because he is not clever enough to use a neck ton technique they use in animes. Usato is the one who should not be angered the most. However, the person you should not make enemies with the most is Nea. The next episode will be updated at exactly 6:00 a.m. tomorrow morning, just like the previous update. I have written an activity report about the sixth volume of The Wrong Way to Use Healing Magic. The cover illustration of the sixth volume has already been released on the official MF Books website. Chapter 134 I was happy just to have my mother in my life. Ever since I can remember, there was no one I could call a father. But I never felt lonely because I had my mother. You cant be like me. That was the memory of that day two years ago. It was the last conversation we had when Mother met me a few days before she fell asleep. With tears streaming down her face, Mother hugged me tenderly, as if this was the last goodbye. Mo-ther? Im sorry, Im sorry Im sorry. Why are you apologizing? She slowly put her hands on my shoulders and let go of my body. She wiped away her tears and looked at me with eyes that showed extraordinary determination. Amako, you shouldnt be here. You cant stay here, you cant live a normal life, you cant be happy. Yes, Dont say anything right now, just listen. This is the only time I can tell you this, when no one is looking. I didnt know what that meant. There was no inconvenience in my life now, no reason to leave. I didnt understand why I had to leave. There is no future for you here. But there is one out there. So youre going to live in a new place. And youre following as well right, mother? Mom smiled sadly at my words. Im sorry, but I cant go with you. I have some things I have to do here. What ? Its important. Its okay, youre a strong girl. Youll find someone you can truly believe in. Mothers words sounded like she was sure of something. That was the last conversation my mother and I had two years ago. At that time, Mothers face was sad, but her concern for my safety was filled with the same kindness as always. Amako, Im home. I was woken up by Neas cerebral voice coming in through the window provided in the high place. It wasnt a prediction, it was a dream about what happened two years ago. Rubbing my eyes, I got up from the futon and turned my attention to Nea, who had moved to a perch prepared by her caretaker. How was it? Usato and Arc both knew exactly what to do. Okay. Good. I was hardly worried, though. I was confident that Usato would definitely notice my lie. Nea, you really gave me a rough time, but it turned out to be a good experience. Its kind of thorny the way you say it, . Are you still upset about me? I dont care about it now. She doesnt say it out loud, but she really doesnt care because shes quite remorseful. In fact, Im rather glad that Nea is here in this situation. Because without Nea, I wouldnt have been able to act so freely either. And you know what! I was there to help and that monster used brute force to get rid of the shackles, and he said that he was able to escape on his own. He doesnt even know what Im going through. Well, its not surprising that Usato could escape, let alone Arc-san. Yes I know, but! And hes even more polished after his fight with Karon in Mia Rak. Jinya didnt know too much about Usato in the first place, which was kind of the whole point of this mission. No, its impossible to expect a human whose physical abilities are usually inferior to that of a beastman to move in an unorthodox manner. He seemed to have noticed your lie right away. He was also very perceptive, which I cant imagine is normal. Thats true. I said it in a way that only Usato and Arc-san, who have traveled together, could understand. From an outsiders perspective, it would have sounded like I was telling Usato and the others to go home in despair over my prediction. In fact, Jinya, who heard my false prediction, was fooled by it and managed to bring me and Usato together. However, my true intention was to tell Usato and the others that I would fight Jinya head on. Jinya said our relationship was fragile. But words like that wont shake what weve been through. Do you know how many hardships weve gone through? Nea conjured a wicked dragon. In Samaria, we worked to break the curse. In Mia Rak, we fought to stop Karon, a dragon man gone mad. They were all tough cases, but we worked together and helped each other through the process. How can I say this, you two trust each other. What are you talking about? Nea is the same. Nea mumbled as if it was someones problem, and I replied in a dumbfounded way. Nea, whose beak was stunned by my words, immediately smiled in a funny way. Thats right. I dont know what Im talking about. Are you finally a bird head as well as in the eyes? Thats rude! Ill peck you! I smiled a little at Nea, who spread her wings in anger and started gesturing with her beak. However, this was not the time for a friendly conversation, so I quickly changed the subject. Speaking of which, did you get permission from Usato? Yes, I did. Ive already sucked the blood from the guards and maids. No one will hear or notice you and I talking until its time for their shift to change. Nea is pretty much what Usato says she is. In terms of danger, Nea is better than most villains. Its really tremendous to be able to increase the number of people you can manipulate in the blink of an eye, even if youre bound to make sure no one notices. Neas lips twitched slightly, as if she wasnt satisfied with my words. Its not that all-powerful. It takes a lot of magic to control them, and more importantly, I have to suck their blood and suggest them to myself, so its a lot of work. So its not like I can control a lot of them. I see. Yeah, so you have to think about when to use it. Its more like Usatos nature is worse. He seems like a harmless person when hes acting normal, but once he shows his true colors, hell hit you with healing magic. Hes also inhumanly fast and powerful, and compared to such a monster, Im still pretty cute. I dont think either one of them would be able to do that. But Nea wasnt just implying things without thinking, either. Not that I could say it either, when I have a horrible ability. Well, leave it to me to work behind the scenes. Ill remind Jinya who hes pissed off and who hes made enemies with. Yeah, please. This time, Nea might be pissed off. There was no reason for Nea to take it easy on this Jinya guy, who was unreasonably trapped and also refused to keep even the most minimal of promises. Besides, I think that Nea herself likes Usato. Im sure shell never tell him about it. Im not sure I can speak for anyone else. Oh, and by the way, Ive seen your mothers condition. !!! How did it go? I checked again, but I still couldnt feel the magic. It was unnatural, too. She cant feel the magic. Its safe to say that magic doesnt exist in my mother right now. There are two possibilities. Either the magic power itself has disappeared from her body, or the magic power has moved to another place as it is. Im thinking its the latter. The magic power has been transferred. Theres only one reason I can think of. So its because of Towa? Not all of it, but it seems to be part of it. In the first place, its a magic tool for transferring precognition magic, and since its said to be incomplete, it wouldnt be surprising if the part that controls Kanokos own magic power itself was pulled out due to some kind of harm. I had never thought about what would happen if the magic power was removed from a person. Its not the same as consuming magic and losing it. Besides- Mother is still in her body. Shes not waking up, but shes still alive in that body. As Usato tried to heal my mother with the systemic enhancement, her words flowed into his mind through her body. Mother was letting her voice reach us with a certain intent. I heard the voice itself through Usato, too. Its hard to believe, though. I couldnt believe it either. It was the first time Id heard my mothers voice in two years. I was so shocked that I couldnt even move when Jinya and the others attacked. Ive always wondered why my mother stopped waking up. When I heard that she wouldnt wake up no matter what I did, I told myself that she was suffering from a serious illness, and I looked for a healing magician who could do something about the illness. When I got back here I finally understood. I heard about a magic tool called Towa, and I heard Jinya using my moms precognitive magic with great pride. But the truth is different. Mother is not sick. She was forced to move the Towa. She was forced into a situation where she had to do it, so she activated Towa on her own. The situation where you had to use an unfinished magic tool is the reason why your mother would do that. I know. I interrupted Neas words. Here I am, looking at a part of Mothers memory and I finally know the reason for her words and tears at that time. Two years ago, I was the one who was supposed to use Towa. Mother had to stop it, so she took my place instead. Hes the only one who could have made me do that. Jinya, the man who had the power from that time. I really shudder to think that if I had stayed in the beastman country like that, I would have been treated as a component to run Towa. But more than that, I was angry. My mother would have been trying to create Towa for me and the other magicians who would be born later. But then they twisted the way it was to make it their own power, and to top it off, he sacrificed even my mother. To be honest, Im really angry right now. But Im still able to keep my cool because I still have hope that I can wake her up. I wont let her or myself be used by that man anymore. Im done being carried away by an unreasonable fate. Its over being scared of an uncertain future. I, no, we, all will grab the best outcome. If hn wants to play games, we can play games. Well destroy all that stuff. Usato will definitely come to my rescue. So lets do what we can until then. What if Usato doesnt come? You dont have to ask me that, you know what I mean. Neas tone was mischievous, as if she knew what she was talking about. Hell come. Its Usato. Hmmm Thats right. The reply to your message was Ill definitely help you. Im sure Jinya, who looks down on humans, wont even notice this Usato person. No matter how difficult the situation, he has never given up on someone he wished to help. As I was looking up at the night sky through the high window with the moonlight streaming in, Nea suddenly remembered something and called out to me again. Ive been wondering What? Did you see the future? The future where Usato and Arc die was all a lie, wasnt it? The unexpected question made me upset. I shake my head, trying not to let her know how upset I am. I didnt see . But it gave me an idea of the extent of Jinyas precognition. Hmm, I guess its convenient, but inconvenient in some ways. I apologize inwardly to Nea for lying to her, who quickly ended the conversation, as if she wasnt that interested. I had seen the prediction. It wasnt a false prediction that Usato and Arc-san would die, but a genuine prediction. I didnt want Nea to be disturbed, so I decided to keep quiet. Because the future I saw was ominous in a way. In the midst of the battle, Usato and an unidentified- Black, masked warrior. I stood behind Usato, watching the battle intently. I saw the eerie warrior with flickering shadows and a black mask covering his face, fighting more than evenly with Usato. The masked black man shouted in delight, and Usato gritted his teeth and raised his right fist wrapped in gauntlet. My prediction ends with the light, as the fight unfolds in a way that my eyes cannot follow. Thats all my prediction is. However, I was worried that there was another enemy that threatened Usato apart from Jinya. Chapter 135 After successfully escaping Hinomoto, the land of the beasts, we met up with Hayate-sans men, who had also left the country and were a short distance away. Being wary of ambushes, I asked Arc-san and Linka to stand by while the more mobile Bluerin and I followed Hayate-san, but fortunately there were no traitors among Hayate-sans men, so we were able to join him without difficulty. I heard that Hayate-sans subordinates numbered about 30. Originally there were more, but the other subordinates stayed behind to hide in the country and send information to us. We left Hinomoto and headed for the hidden village where Linkas grandfather, Kagari-san, lived. When we returned to the hidden village early in the morning with Hayate-san, Kagari-san was very surprised to see us, but when he heard what had happened in Hinomoto, he was just as angry as Hayate-san and Linka. Hayate-san, who had been looking at Kagari-san with a strange expression on his face, said something shocking with a determined look on his face. Im going to pull Jinya down from his position as chief. The current Jinya is only focused on fighting. I will not leave my beloved family and people in his hands. I felt his words were very heavy. The next time he looked at us, he bowed deeply and asked for our help. Normally, as outsiders, we were not supposed to cooperate with Hayate-san. However, in this case, it was no problem since Jinya-san was trying to antagonize the humans in the first place. Rather, as a person from the Kingdom of Lingle, its no exaggeration to say that we have the best cause to lend our support to Hayate-san, who is trying to stop us from intervening in the war against humans. After discussing it with Arc-san, I agreed to Hayate-sans offer. I would stop Jinya-san and rescue Amako. After that, I would save Kanoko-san, the ultimate goal of my journey. Recognizing the above objectives, I decided to do what I could until the day Amako was reclaimed. Fu After arriving at the hidden village and taking a short nap there, I was training in healing magic in front of Kagari-sans house, who had taken care of me again. I had done all the physical training, but as a healing magician, I still had to practice healing magic. I know I shouldnt be doing that with Amako in captivity. It would be a shame to waste the time until the strategy meeting, so Ill do what I can while I can. Healing Punch. A technique used to stun an opponent unharmed. A fist covered with healing magic is thrust out. The sound of wind rushing through the air is unpleasant. Healing Magic Bullet. A technique used to heal an opponent at a distance. Then, throwing the magic bullet generated in the palm at the tree in front of me. The released magic bullet bursts and disappears with a green flash. After confirming this, I unfolded the gauntlet in my right hand and weaved it with magic power. Healing Magic Random Bullet. A technique to heal the wounded who are injured in a group. I release a diffusing magic bullet at the same spot as before. The magic bullet splits and disappears with a sound like sparks. Healing Magic Bursting Palm. A technique used to save an ally in distress. From the palm, it shoots out an explosion of magic power that uses system enhancement. With a bang, it bounces off the leaves and air on the ground. And system enhancement. The depths of healing magic. Concentrating my consciousness, I generate azure magic power in my palm, a systematic strengthening of healing magic. Its a double-edged sword that causes the user to lose recovery power at the cost of an explosive increase in recovery power for others C thats systematic enhancement. So these are the techniques I can use for now. This is the basic technique, though there are derivatives such as healing throw and healing blindness. If I use it in combat, all of the techniques will upset my opponents, but I can also use it to help allies. Id like to have another way to do that. You can never have too many techniques. In my case, I have to anticipate all kinds of situations, so I need a technique for each situation. Healing magic bursting palm with directionality: Healing magic bursting fist! The image is a turret. The healing magic bursting palm, which was intended to be released by the whole gauntlet, is at once condensed into a fist and unleashed. And then, boom! A tremendous sound resonated from my fist. The impact was greater than I had imagined, and I fell back unconsciously. Whoa! Looking ahead, I saw a tree trunk that was clearly gouged into the size of my fist. I could immediately understand how the gouged surface had been created by the smoky residue of healing magic, as it scattered wood shavings. The distance was only a little more than ten meters, but I had overcome the weakness of not being able to unintentionally send a magic bullet. But Im sorry, but Im disappointed with it. Its not the kind of healing magic that you can unleash on people. I thought it would be nice if I could make it fly like a rocket punch, but it turned out to be a much more vicious technique than I expected. Okay, lets seal this technique! This is not a healing magic bursting fist, its a healing magic bom, or a healing magic cannon, or maybe a healing magic shrinking cannon. Anyways, lets not use this technique at all in the future. Even if I assume every situation, there is no way someone wont be injured using it. In fact, it would be a technique that would end up killing the injured person. Okay, lets forget about this technique and get to Hayate-sans place! With that in mind, I turned around andC Huhuhhh, Usato? My eyes met with Linkas, who had opened the door and was looking at me with a shocked expression. She looked at my face and the gouged tree in turn, then turned around and said. G-Grandpa! Dad! Usato gouged the tree with his fist..pressure alone? No no no no wait a minute! Its healing magic! Its a healing spell! Youre lying! Theres no way theres any healing magic that can break bones and then blow them up! Fist pressure is still more believable! Have some common sense! A fourteen year old girl questioned me about common sense. Kagari-san and Hayate-san had a very hard time excusing themselves because they could believe Linkas words as normal. Im glad that Nea wasnt there, because I think she would have said something.. There was a bit of a commotion, but I managed to get through it, and I was having a strategy meeting with Hayate-san and his troops, along with Arc-san. According to the reports from the remaining people in Hinomoto, the Towa would be completed by tomorrow afternoon. Jinya-san plans to start planning to put Amako on Towa as soon as it is completed. If Towa is completed and Amakos precognitive magic is transferred to Jinya-san and the Kingsguard soldiers, the beastmen will have the power to fight the humans, and participation in the war will be inevitable. Hayate-sans ultimate goal is to stop this and pull Jinya-san down from his position as chief. In conducting the operation, I first told them about Nea. Right now, my familiar is increasing the number of allies from inside Hinomoto. You mean her, right? But what do you mean, more allies? Shes sucking the blood of the soldiers and imploring them to join her. When I said that, everyone froze except for me and Arc-san. It was the reaction I had expected, so I didnt mind and continued. My familiar is a vampire. Normally, I have told her not to use her powers, but for this time, Ive lifted the ban. She estimates that she can have a quarter or a third of the soldiers on her side by tomorrow. We cant directly target Jinya-san with the quicksand, though. Yeah, thats still good enough for me. I see. She was a vampire, wasnt she? A demon that Ive only heard of in literature, but I cant believe that it actually exists and that youre using it as your errand boy. Even Jinya-san cant recognize her, this is . The truth is that shes mixed with a Necromancer. I dont want to say that because it would draw more attention to me. But well still be outnumbered and then well have to figure out how to- Well help you out. ! At the sound of the third partys voice, Hayate-san turned his gaze to the entrance of the meeting hall, where Kagari-san-san and Dietetsu-san, the tiger beastman with whom we had arm-wrestled before, stood arm-in-arm. Dad, isnt that you and Dietetsu-san! What the hell is going on? Hayate-san shouted in surprise, as if he knew who Dietetsu-san was. Hes saying that our young people are going to be your allies. I know that. But its not like you guys are going out of your way to get involved in danger. Dont be so watery about it. Weve heard what happened from the chief. Im not sure what the chief was thinking when he decided to go to war. But I do know that its wrong for an adult to sacrifice Amako or a child to gain power for that purpose. Dietetsu Dietetsu-san also has a son. With that in mind, his anger was justified. I bet, once you make a sacrifice like that, it becomes the norm. You cant do that, though. A child who should be protected should never be sacrificed. Are you serious, ? Yeah, Im convinced of all 20 of the men who are proud of their arms. Now its up to you to decide. At these words, Hayate-san nodded and instructed his men to prepare chairs for Dietetsu-san and Kagari-san. They all took their seats. Thanks to Usato and everyone in the village, I think we can manage the strength gap. Now we just need to figure out how to infiltrate. Then a meticulous plan for the operation was assembled. As for the terms of the plan. It must be for the purpose of stopping Jinya-san, not fighting him. We must avoid killing each other and seize him as much as possible. This condition was obvious, since it would be pointless to kill or injure ones own people in order to stop them from participating in the war. The problem was that the soldiers on Jinya-sans side might really try to kill us, but Hayate-san denied that. Theyre not sure, either. Theyre wondering if they really want to join the war, or if they have to go to battle. Many of the soldiers, as well as those here, joined the army with the aspiration of protecting the people. Sadly, only Jinya-san and a few others really want to fight. His expression was sad as he added the words, Sadly. Then some strategy was formulated and the conversation moved on to the next phase. Amako is probably heavily guarded. It should be the same when Towa is activated. Jinya will also try to activate the magic tool as soon as Towa is completed, so if you want to save Amako, this is the place for someone agile enough to get through the siege and rescue her. Then Ill go there myself as a wolf tribe. One soldier with ears similar to Hayate-sans came forward. But then Arc-san, who had been keeping silent like me, raised his hand lightly and opened his mouth. No, I think Usato-dono is more suitable for the job here. We were all surprised by his words, which he had kept to himself until now, but Hayate-san put his hand on his chin as if troubled. Hes human, right? I know hes on our side, but hes not a beastmen. No, we might as well let Usato handle this. Captain! The troopers were surprised by his words, but Hayate-san put both palms out in front of him as if to admonish them. Alright, everyone. Listen to me carefully. He is not a human in our beastmens common sense. He tore off solid fetters with his bare hands and overpowered two soldiers in the middle distance in an instant. I saw it with my own eyes, and it was beyond the scope of humans. Excuse me. Id like to interject a great deal. I know youre desperately trying to convince me, but theres a human being in front of you who has something gushy stuck in his heart. Wah, wafu, I think so too! Huh? The person who raised her hand there was the female soldier I had startled when I entered Hinomoto. She glanced at me, shook her shoulders, and then opened her mouth voluntarily. He may look like a normal boy now, but he actually has the face of a very terrif I mean a brave warrior. Im sure he will be able to save Amako-sama! Im sorry, did you just say terrifying? Im glad youre pushing me, but, um, why arent you making eye contact with me? Oh, dont be fooled by appearances. After all, Hes beaten all the men in my village in arm-wrestling. He may look like a human, but I think its more accurate to say hes an ogre. As if to encourage me, Dietetsu-san said this with a happy expression on his face. Finally, when everyones eyes turned to look at me as if they were looking at some other creature, Hayate-san finally spoke up. Moreover, he has a vampire as his familiar, and he also has a pure bond with a blue grizzly. Why is that? Because hes done just that. Isnt that right? Usato. Huh?Huh?Well, um Usato-dono. I know this is painful, but please be mature and affirm it. Yes. Ah, not even you Arc-san . When I affirmed while dropping my shoulders to Arc-san who whispered to me, the people in my unit looked at me somewhat in awe. Im sure its a good thing that I can go straight to help Amako, but Im afraid that Im finally not going to be treated like a human being anymore. But now the details of our plan were almost decided. Our goal is to rescue Amako. Hayate-sans goal is to capture Jinya-san. If we can get it right, we can end this without any unnecessary conflicts, but with him having precognitive magic, it will be difficult. However, what crossed my mind at this time was not Jinya-san, but the man from the demon race that I had met when I was locked in the cage. In the near future, I might have to face that man. I had a vague feeling, without any certainty, but I didnt like it. Authors Note: Healing magic, Canon. It was Usato-kun who created a crazy technique when I took my eyes off him. By the way, the reason why there is no clear technique name other than Usatos in this work is because I have a fatal lack of naming sense. Chapter 136 Its noon on the third day of Amakos captivity. We were waiting around Hinomoto to carry out our mission, as the completion of Towa was nearing. For the mission, we were divided into three teams. The first was a highly mobile diversionary team, the second was a team to hold off the security guards, and the last was a team to go to Jinya-san and Amako. Im in the third unit, commanded by Hayate-san, while Arc-san and Blurin are in the second unit. Im a little worried about Blurin, but if hes with Arc-san, hell be fine. right?Well, I think he can take care not to cause serious injury to his opponent. However, although it was good to be in place, as expected, the area around the entrance to Hinomoto was heavily guarded, making it difficult to enter without being detected. Are you nervous? Daitetsu-san speaks to me as I stare at the gate from a distance. With his simple armor and large sword sheathed on his back, I nodded frankly. Yes, Ive never done anything like this before. I guess youre right. To tell you the truth, its my first time too. I was almost thrown off by Daitetsu-san who said it so openly. According to what Hayate-san told me, Daitetsu-san used to be a soldier for Hinomoto before he came to the hidden village, and he is an excellent person with plenty of experience. I hope this is the last time I have to do something like this. yeah. He was one of the soldiers who had been protecting Hinomoto. He is helping us to stop the war, but in his heart, he must not want to fight with the same species. If we can, I hope we can capture Jinya-san in the shortest time possible. Captain, the diversion team is ready. While I was talking with Daitetsu-san, a subordinate told Hayate-san, who was a little further away, that he had received word of the diversion team waiting in front of another gate. Hearing what was said, Hayate-san nodded, looked around at the thirty or so members of the group, including me and Daitetsu-san, and opened his mouth. When the signal is given from that side, well enter Hinomoto too. Im sure there will be heavily deployed guards inside, but well take advantage of the confusion and get to Towa at once. And with that, Ive asked the escort team to clear the area. Everyone, including me, nodded at Hayates words. He instructed us to wait for his signal, made everyone sit down, and came closer to me. Hayate-san spoke to me anxiously. Usato, if you have to fight Jinya, be careful not to get surrounded. Yes, I understand. Jinya is a warrior who prefers to fight without magic. The reason he doesnt need magic is because hes a bear beastman who is blessed with a great physique. In addition, the swordsmanship that he specializes in is from a school that was created based on the techniques of Kannagi-sama. No matter how strong you are, it is difficult to avoid attacks when your movements are predicted by precognitive magic. Kannagi-sama. As I recall, it was a beast woman who was working with the previous hero. Theres no way I can underestimate someone who can handle such a persons swordsmanship. Rather, the fact that she was working with the hero makes him, in my opinion, as formidable a woman as Rose. Im glad I left Linka behind. I couldnt let that girl be a part of a conflict like this. She did say she wanted to come. Before we left the hidden village, Linka said with a bow and arrow in her hand, I want to come too!Im going to save Amako! From a distance, it looked funny, but from Hayate-sans point of view, it was probably not a good idea. Were not going out to play now. We have to go to a place where there is a risk that the other party will come at us with the intention of killing us. Hayate-san couldnt take Linka to such a place. And so, Linka was taken back home by Kagari-san, who strapped her to a wing. crying, shouting loudly to Hayate-san and why he was being bad to her. [Fathers unworthy! You stink! Youre always hiding behind mothers back! Ugh, you stinky stink!!! And, Usatos, Usatos! You scarily strong monster! You surprise of a human! Youre a monster from the neck up and a monster underneath too!] I really felt like I was going to burst into tears. I wouldve. Usato, do I smell that bad? Ive been called stinky twice. I wonder what the difference is between a monster and a monster. Lets not even get into the fact that theyre both inhuman at this point. Whats that? Do I look like a monster, like a sphinx or a mythical creature? Remembering her words, Hayate-san and I both feel depressed. Remembering Linkas abuse, something occurred to me, so I decided to ask about it. Hayate-san, how is your wife doing? My wife has been away from here on business. It turned out to be a good thing, but Im afraid of whats going to happen after she comes back. Haha, Im really scared. Sighing loudly, Hayate-san looks melancholy. Well, I cant help it that I was abused at this point. I cant be in such a depressed mood when Im about to go into battle. Saying that and changing my mind, I notice that something shiny has been launched into the sky, something flew above Hinomoto and burst into flames with a loud noise was undoubtedly a spell cast by a member of the diversion team. Thats the signal. Lets go, everyone. At the signal, everyone stood up and quietly headed towards the door. The soldiers on guard were too distracted by the signal to look at us. Usato, can I leave it to you? Ill cover you. Hayate-san checked the soldiers on guard and asked. There are six of them and I can get close enough to neutralize them without them noticing. I nodded and took out my gauntlet to make a healing magic bullet, and took off at full speed from the spot. When the soldiers heard the sound of my leap, they all turned around and immediately raised their weapons. At that moment, the healing magic bullet that I created while running hit the soldier who was about to raise his bow and arrow and knocked him down. Whoa! E-enemyC I apologize inwardly as I swing the soldier around to engulf the four soldiers who had tried to point their weapons at me. Finally, I toss the bow and arrow at the soldier who flipped it off. Mo-monstguh! Was he about to say something? Well not like I care. As far as I can see, there are no external injuries. I was able to stun him well. After all, healing throws are very effective in group battles. I placed a thumbs up towards the back while casting a healing spell on the fallen who are as donkey-headed as Hayate-san was two days ago, and Daitetsu-san who has a twitchy smile on his face, opened their mouths. Hey, hey, hey. This thing didnt even need backup, did it? Even though I asked for it, even six soldiers are too easy for him really tremendous. Surprised, Hayate-san turned back to his men and indicated the soldiers I had stunned with his hand. Did you see that? This is what hes capable of. There will be no one who doubts it now. Then our job is to get him to Amako. Lets go! At first they were confused, but Hayate-sans words reenergized them, and they shouted in response, approaching the door I was at. I watched them with somewhat distant eyes, and then looked up at the door towering behind me. Wait for me. Amako, Nea. I will save you. Ive been told that Im a monster, but this time, Im going to take the shortest route possible. I dont care how bad my reputation gets at this point. I definitely dont want to lose the friends Ive been traveling with. Having made up my mind once again, I clenched my fist, which was filled with healing magic, and started to move forward. The Towa. It was supposed to be made for people with precognitive magic. By transferring precognitive magic into the magic tool itself, my mother has poured her heart and soul into creating a magic tool that will allow precognitive magicians who are forced to live in isolated spaces to live freely. Im sure my mother didnt want me to lead a life of inconvenience. A life of freedom without being bound by precognition magic. Free from the status of not being allowed to leave the country. She wished for such a normal life that ordinary people lead, from the bottom of her heart. Look, Amako. This is Towa. But this man messed up mothers wish. I was taken out of the room where I had been confined and brought to a place, surrounded by Jinya and soldiers who seemed to be my bodyguards. I left Nea in the room, but Im sure shes still watching me somewhere. The place I was brought to was a large square, which was unusual for this place. Normally, this is a place where many people gather for festivals and other events, but today, in the center of the square, there was a square black object about one size larger than a hut, and around it were several people who looked like technicians looking at magic tools. That was the Towa. Youre going to fall into a deep sleep, just like your mother. You would like that, right? I have one final question for you, is that alright? What? I ask the question, ignoring Jinyas words. The question Im about to ask is just a confirmation. But I do have a few questions. Until I hear them, I cant move forward with the situation. Who was really supposed to be using Towa? Jinyas eyes widened and he fell silent, as if the question was unexpected. After a few seconds of silence, he looked to his men to back off. When he was sure that his men were gone, he gave a thin smile. All right. Ill tell you one last thing. As you can imagine, you were originally supposed to be on Towa. I would have only lost my precognitive magic if I had been placed on the completed Towa. What did you do to my mothers Towa? Youre smart. You got that far with that little information. He looked surprised, but his thin smile didnt fade. Jinya looks at Towa out of the corner of his eye and speaks nostalgically. Kanokos research was undoubtedly a success. But in the process of that research, I happened to learn something. That is that Towa allows us to transfer and give magic itself from others. So thats it. If you can transfer precognitive magic to a magic tool, then you can transfer magic from person to person through a magic tool. But theres no way mother wouldnt have noticed that. Of course, thats what Kanoko was trying to hide from me. It was to no avail, though. When I found out about it, I bribed the researcher and instructed him to secretly rebuild the inside of the Towa. Huh. I knew. I knew in my head that he was the kind of person who would do such a thing, but I couldnt control my anger and glared at Jinya. He let out a derisive laugh, not bothering to meet my gaze. But hey, Ive noticed. That woman. Kanoko, who noticed it with her precognitive magic, immediately attempted to restore the Towa to its original function, but the Towa was already fully completed to the point where it was too late. In doing so, I put a watchful eye on Kanoko to prevent her from doing anything unnecessary, and I made sure that she couldnt move C Jinya broke off there and shook his head in dismay. Normally, I would have given up right there, but that woman took unexpected action, and to my surprise, she got around the surveillance and tried to destroy Towa by forcing it to run out of control. It was abominable. It wouldnt be long before he could fool the watchful eye. Mother, of all people, should have known better than to try to destroy it in such a short time. But even so, it was for me that she tried to destroy it. It was unexpected for me to let Towa run amok and try to destroy it. So I was in a panic at that time. But at this time, an unexpected miscalculation occurred for Kanoko. Jinya then pointed to his own eyes. Even though it was running out of control, Towa was still properly activated. I happened to be the closest one to the runaway and Kanokos precognition magic came into play. I didnt get your precognition magic, which was my original goal, but I did get what I wanted. And Kanoko, the only one who knew what I was planning, is now bedridden. That means that your mothers actC My heart trembles. I dont know what it is that Im feeling, but I know for sure that its Its all for nothing. This is an existence that must not be tolerated. Jinya looked down at me and said that with a sneer, and then had the soldiers of the Kingsguard bring me back to the front of Towa. Its you this time. With you, who has the best precognitive magic in all of time, well be more powerful than ever. Wouldnt you like that? After all, youll end up like Kanoko. With that, Jinya poked me on the back to get me inside Towa. I go inside without saying a word. It was a pitch-black space just like the outside, with a chair-like object that stood out among the paved, blocky interior. On the chair was something that looked like a restraint and a ring that was placed over his head. Sit down. I was poked in the back again and hesitantly sat down in the chair. Then, one of the researchers put the restraints on my extremities. I look down as I spend the process in silence. Im still scared. No matter how hard I try to keep my mind strong, the fear comes from deep within. I know that they will come to help me. I know that Nea is watching me somewhere, and that she is with me. But still, the fear of death will not disappear no matter what. The reason why I dont cry is because I believe that he will come to my rescue. When I became silent and turned my head down, Jinya spoke to me as if he was chasing me. Theres no use in clinging to vain hopes. Your friends have fled. They left you behind. No, thats not possible. Thats what people are like. A fragile clan that will flee as soon as they find themselves in danger. I know. That person who is willing to save someone else, even risking himself. Yeah, thats right, isnt it? No matter who stopped him, no matter what kind of opponent blocked him, he always pushed forward. Theres absolutely no way that he would say Ill definitely help you and not come. Fufu. And now, I could see it. Is that all you have to say? What? Ive finished Towa. Ive prepared enough for now. Im already saved. Jinya looks at me like Im a creepy person for talking to someone who is not here. But its too late to notice anything unusual. Your plan has already failed long ago. Have you lost your mind? What the hell are you doing? Jinya-sama! What the hell! Jinya frowned at my words, but then turned his head as a soldier came running towards him in a bloodcurdling rage. The soldier let out a frightened scream, but began to falter in his report. Hii,i-its an attack! Hayate-sama is taking a large number of his men with him, and somehow our allies have suddenly betrayed us and the whole country is in chaos! What the hell? Yes, and the person we captured the other day is overpowering the soldiers one after another with unbelievable movements! Is that really a human? Maybe its a new weapon from the human side Dont be ridiculous! Gather the soldiers and clear it out with physical force! Yeah, thats almost there. Jinya changes his expression, but I notice that the researcher has taken the liberty of removing my restraints. You, what are you taking off without permission! Im sorry, sir. Its an order. The researcher replies to Jinyas angry words with empty eyes. Here, hes even more confused, sweat beading on his forehead. Huh, whose orders are those? The one who can give orders to you guysC Thats just me, isnt it? ! Jinya looked up at the voice coming down from above, and before he knew it, there was a black-haired, red-eyed girl sitting on the Towa with her legs crossed. When did she sit down? Moreover, the way she appeared was unnecessarily elaborate, which was probably done on purpose. Who are you, youre not a beast, are you? What have you done to my men? Hmm, you still think you have the upper hand, dont you? Well then, no. Neh wagged her finger lightly, and one of the Kingsguard soldiers, who had his hand on the hilt of his sword behind Jinya, suddenly swung the sheathed sword at his head. Jinya, who had noticed it with his premonition, punched the soldier away, but his expression showed no room for error. The soldier who had attacked Jinya was seized by another soldier, but it was no longer possible to seize him as the other one struck at them with empty eyes. What the hell? Whats going on? Jinya was in a state of confusion as he looked at his surroundings, which were quickly becoming divided. In contrast to the girl, Nea, who is watching the situation in a good mood, looks at Jinya pityingly. Yes. Your prediction is really only that good, isnt it? Its only a borrowed power. So you cant see the present or the future at all. Huh, you ! I believed in you, didnt I? I believed that this future would come to me. I use the shoulder of the researcher who removed all my restraints as a springboard to get on top of Towa. For a moment, I meet Neas gaze, but she urges me onward with an uncharacteristically kind smile. Jinya tries to stop her, but the Kingsguard soldiers controlled by Nea hold him back. Without even looking at it, I jumped off the top of Towa as hard as I could. I jumped down so defenselessly that I didnt think about the future, but there was no fear in me anymore. Because I had already seen it. I knew he was coming. What, Amako? Why are you jumping down? When I looked at the destination of the voice, I saw Usato holding a beastman soldier with white eyes in each hand. The soldiers were lying around, also with white eyes, and the scene could best be described as disastrous. I opened my arms, feeling a bit spoilt, and he put the soldier down and ran to me at full speed - and jumped as wide as he could. Ah Im speechless. There are so many things I want to say. But I cant. If I said them, I would probably cry. In such a situation, crying without any outward appearance would annoy Usato. But if its just one word , its okay. I whispered to Usato, who embraced me with a strong hug, my voice trembling with the words I had just thought from the bottom of my heart. Usato. Hmm? Thank you for being with me. The words were inappropriate for the occasion. But even so, Usato smiled at me like he always does. He wasnt a demon or a monster, and he had a bright smile that suited his age. I was too embarrassed to say the next few words, but Im sure Ill say them someday. Im sure Ill be able to say it out loud someday, Stay with me. TL Note: Theres no tears in my eyes, its you thats having tears! Authors Note: (Oh, this is totally the position of the main heroine ) Jinya who only believes in precognitive magic, and Amako, who believed in the prediction of Usatos arrival. This difference is huge. The next chapter will be updated tomorrow morning at six oclock. I wrote an activity report about the release of the first volume of the comicalization. Chapter 137 Usato catches me as I jump from Towa. I was just relieved to know that Usato had saved my life. However, as soon as Usato landed on the ground, he jumped to the side to avoid me. In the next instant, a single-edged sword slammed into the spot where he had been, sending a large cloud of dust into the air. Amako, hold on to me, ! Im already holding on. Seeing me clinging to him with my hands around his neck, Usato, who had his right arm free with the basketry deployed, flicked his fist at the tip of the sword sticking out of the dust cloud. A sharp slash across the neck followed, but Ustao instantly burst the magic from his gauntlet and retreated with the momentum. He ran away!? No, not yet! Its coming! Jinya, who had been struck by surprise, swung his sword at Usato with a small movement that did not fit his large body. Its an attack that uses precognitive magic to anticipate Usatos movements, but Im in his arms now. I anticipate the attack with a precognition that surpasses Jinyas movement and passes it on to Usato. Cut up from the lower left, kick the sand, blind him, and youll be fine to counterattack . Oops! Extra maneuver ! At my words, Usato unleashes a fist laced with healing magic without the slightest doubt. His fist was blocked by Jinyas defensive arm, but he slid backwards across the ground. Finally, taking a breath, Usato lowered me to the ground and turned his attention to Jinya. It really came out of nowhere, didnt it? From the fact that you attacked without even pretending, it looks like you dont like the situation youre in. Why are you here! You should have just run away quietly! Because we have our reasons for not doing so. Usato replied, glancing behind Jinya and frowning. Behind Jinya, a kinsman soldier was lying bleeding. He was trying to seize Jinya, one of the Kingsguard soldiers manipulated by Nea, but was probably cut down by his sword. When Usato saw this, he created a healing magic bullet and threw it at the fallen soldier. The healing bullets that hit the fallen soldier spread throughout his body, and his face, which had been contorted in pain, became calm. Jinya had been silently watching Usatos action, paying the slightest bit of blood on the sword in his hand. Thats very kind of you. It makes me want to puke. Hes one of yours. You could have knocked him out without hurting him. I dont need a limpet controlled by the enemy. I dont care how I treat my people, I dont need you, a stranger, to tell me what to do. Usatos eyes turned more and more swarthy. Jinyas behavior was the one thing Usato seemed to hate the most, so it was understandable that he was angry. Jinya held up his own weapon, completely oblivious to Usatos mood. Jinya! Just as Usato was about to raise his fist in silence as well, Hayate was dressed in armor and came out from the chaotic surroundings. Behind him, Arc-san was using his sheathed sword to hold off a soldier who was about to attack Hayate. So its you this time, Hayate. After regaining his breath, Hayate opened his mouth, wiping away the sweat. Jinya, give up now. Your plan has been crushed. With my rescue, Jinyas plan has been foiled. In the first place, it was almost as if it had been decided that it would end in failure when Nea took control of the researchers who were the key to the plan. However, Jinyas answer to Hayates words was cold to the core. I refuse. You look at this and dont think anything of it!!! Hayate indicated behind him with his arm, and there was a scene of his men and the soldiers here fighting. However, there was no such thing as anger on the faces of the soldiers, just feelings of sadness and hesitation. A senseless conflict with their own kind. And depending on the outcome of the conflict, it would determine their fate to form an alliance with the demon tribe to fight against the humans. For the beastmen who had been living peacefully in the depths of the forest, this would not be a good thing. This is a battle that Ive caused! Still, I have to say it!Jinya, everyone here doesnt want you to fight! So if only you would give up on fighting, . Thats a stupid question. Im here to accomplish what Im meant to do. Why is that, ? What drives you to fight so hard ? Ill ask you the opposite. Why do you persevere? Jinya tilted his head with a blank expression, a complete change from Hayates raised voice. Hayates reaction was too much for him, and he was immensely disappointed. Humans have been oppressing my species. For a long, long time, that is, for a long time now, beastmen were treated like livestock to humans. Nowadays, the slave trade in beasts is rampant, and people are stoned just for being a beast. How can you put up with such treatment? Its true that there are beastmen who are treated badly by humans. But thats no reason to take away the lives of Kanoko and Amako. Do you understand what youre saying? What youre doing is the same as what the people youre looking down on are doing. Jinya replied to Hayates point after a few seconds of silence. Precognition magic is a magic that should be used in battle. Have the successive generations of Time Chanters done anything significant so far? No, they havent. Thats why we should end the useless Time Chanters and use it in a more meaningful way. Ahh, I finally got it. Its true that the time chanters havent achieved much. But thats because weve been living in peace without any major disasters befalling the beastman race. Forgetting that, and trying to twist the way things are, is not right in any way. Hayate held his eyes as he stood dazed. I finally understand why youre so obsessed with precognitive magic, and why youre so adamant about fighting. You just want to use precognitive magic and wield its power. You think its the right thing to do, and youve given a good reason for it. Thats why the conversation between you and me is so, so distant. Jinya, Ive been talking about the people all along. But you, from the beginning, have only talked about fighting. Are the people youre supposed to protect nothing but tools to you? At Hayates words, Jinya remained silent. Taking this as an affirmation, Hayate looked up and strained his voice in quiet indignation. Jinya, youre just a kid showing off a toy you stole from people called precognitive magic. You brought everyone around you into it just to show it off. Do you have any idea how selfish and stupid that is? Are you finished with what youre saying? Oh, Im all done. I can no longer call you my friend. Just because someone is in a superior position doesnt mean they can do whatever they want. But even that word doesnt work with this person anymore. Hes convinced that hes right, and he doesnt realize how selfish his actions are. Im sure that Hayates words havent reached him in the slightest. Its not over yet. If we can cut down all the traitors and return Amako to Towa, that will be all. Do you think Id let you do that? Ill kill you. Ill stop you myself. As Jinya showed his willingness to fight no matter what, Hayate looked down sadly and then put his hand on Usatos shoulder. Usato, Im sorry. This was my last chance to stop Jinya, but I couldnt stop him. Its okay. Its more that hes going to fight to kill me. So please stay back so you dont get caught up in it. Im really sorry. Amako, lets move you to a safer place too. Hayate-san says to me, but I shake my head. Im sure this country is in chaos right now, and theres no way Ill be able to find a safe place anytime soon. I already knew the safest place for me. Im with Usato. Its the safest place for me. I see. Okay, then. Usato, Im going to go subdue the soldiers, and youre going to beat the crap out of that know-nothing. I was his best friend, so Im asking you to do me a favour. Yes, Ill do that. After seeing Usato nodding his head, Hayate left. The only ones left are Nea, who controls the people she made into her servants on the Towa, me, Usato, and Jinya, who has his sword at the ready. Amako, are you sure? Stay close to me. Its okay. I believe that Usato will never lose. Haha, I see. Well then, I cant lose now. After exchanging some light words, I move behind Usato. Glaring at Usato, Jinya is even sharper and more intimidating than before. I will kill you and complete the Towa. With the strongest unit that will be completed at the end of it, I will sanction all humans. Then Ill stop you as a rescue squad. Jinya reacted a little surprised at the word rescue squad that came out of Usatos mouth. Rescue squad? Well, there was something stuck in my mind when I heard that you were a healing magician from the Kingdom of Lingle. Oh right, youre one of that countrys group of weirdos. Its a real hardship for you to come to this place. a group of weirdos Yeah, we are a group of weirdos, indeed. With the sober and depressed Usato at his back, Jinya released his stance and smiled lightly. What the? I paled at the thought of what was about to happen, as I made a deep prediction. Im going to be in a lot of trouble. I have to stop him before he does something stupid. Usato, dont listen to him! Huh? There were heroes in the Lingle Kingdom, werent there? Two brave heroes who are reputed to be quite strong, too. ! Usatos eyes widened at Jinyas mention of Suzune and Kazuki. Thinking that hes been caught, I try to stop him, but Jinya continues to speak as if I cant interrupt him. Hero is a word that means a lot to us beastmen. After being persecuted by people and forced to fight against the demon race, the hero saved the beastman race. Such a hero has now become a decorative title for the humans. Jinya cowered in sadness as he said this. Usatos expression intensified at the move that seemed to strike a nerve in people. Is this what you mean when you say youre sick of it? You guys forget about your own deeds and turn your hands to worship the heroes. I dont understand how ugly, stupid, and irredeemable that is. Now that would be different. No, it wont be different. Its always the same. Power beyond the imagination of man is only fear to the ordinary man. Envy turns to fear, and fear turns to exclusion. It is human to make the same mistakes over and over again. Jinyas words were not wrong in this regard. The tragedy that happened to the previous generation of heroes was exactly the same. However, what he said from now on was not good. Those who pretend to be a hero are only fools who dont know what theyre doing. What kind of a hero are you when you are not even close to being ready or strong enough? A creaking sound came from Usatos right hand. In his mind, the image of the ice-manipulating hero who fought with him in Mia Rak must have flashed through his mind. Usato was quietly angered by the way he was talking to him, as if he was disgracing him who had suffered and struggled and finally found the path he should take. The kingdom of Lingle, which is being invaded by the Demon Kings army, and the two heroes who belong to it. Im sure they are very important to you, arent they? ! Jinya let out a faint smile at Usatos upset reaction. Convinced of something, he said the decisive words in a tone that was almost pretentious. When we attack the Lingle Kingdom with the Demon Kings army, the first thing well do is decided. No. Thats not good. Dont say anything else. Jinyas words and actions were so outrageous that I panicked and tried to look at Usato but it was too late. To kill two people who pretend on the name of a hero in a bloodbath and kill them cruellyC Usato was already gone when he turned to look. Instead, a dull sound and an inarticulate scream echoed from ahead. I looked forward fearfully, and what jumped into my vision was the sight of Usato with his fist twisted in Jinyas stomach, carelessly crushing the sword he was holding. It was the first time he had ever seen such a thing. He saw the prediction and knew immediately that it was a ploy to get Usato angry, to take away his calm and make his movements monotonous. Probably even a soldier belonging to the Lingle Kingdom would be furious if he was humiliated by Suzune and Kazuki. But the miscalculation for Jinya was that the two heroes are Usatos best friends. Gah, gah . Even with his eyes wide open and a blue streak standing out on his forehead, Usato grabbed Jinyas collar in the form of an expressionless face, and it was obvious that he was angrier than I had ever seen him. Even so, he was still using his healing magic, which was probably his innate kindness, but Jinya was not happy about it. At any rate, his own endurance was too strong for him to remain conscious. This, this, monster! huh? Jinya tried to cut Usato down with the dagger he pulled out of his pocket. He lets out an exasperated sigh and lightly brushes the dagger away with his hand. Kicking the dagger far away from Jinyas hand as it fell to the ground, Usato gives Jinya a cold stare. M-My prediction is . If you foresee where to avoid and attack, it wont be hard to respond if I keep reacting to it. No, I dont think thats right. I mean, as soon as Jinya reads where Usato is going to avoid and attacks, Usato immediately responds to Jinyas movements. The funny thing is that this is repeated dozens of times in a moment, and in the end, Usato is winning. Usato, who had easily subdued Jinya, who was two times larger than him, ignored Jinyas attempts to lash out and was lost in thought alone. I can endure this because I have a bit of precognition. Is this the only way to stun him completely? Despite his tone of calmness, there was no mercy in it. Grasping Jinyas collar once more tightly, Usato threw him diagonally upwards as far as he could. Of course, Jinya wasnt stunned by that, but rather he was trying to position himself for a good landing. However, the attack that Usato made after staring at Jinya was something that even I, who had seen it in my premonitions, did not understand. Looking up at the falling Jinya, Usato put magic power into his entire right arm, which was wrapped in his gauntlet, and pulled it down to his waist. But the distance between him and Jinya was more than ten meters, and there was no way he could hit her with his fist from that distance. However, he still fired his fist. If youre in the air, what does precognition matter? At the moment Usato thrust out his fist, Jinyas body in the air was blown away with the sound of the wind exploding. eh? Wha, gaaaaaaaah! Jinya fell to the ground and rolled around two or three times. His abdomen was clearly marked with fist marks, from which the light of healing magic spread like smoke. I couldnt help but let out a dumbfounded voice, but even seeing it in reality, I couldnt understand what had happened. I see, so I should use it in this way with less power? I cant just walk up to someone and hit them with this healing punch.. Lets name the healing cannon flying fist healing flying fist. Uh, Usato? I called out to him fearfully, and Usato turned to me as usual. However, he immediately fell into a depression, holding his forehead in self-loathing. Haaaa A-are you okay? No, Im not hurt. But it made me realize how immature I am for falling for such a cheap provocation. I cant believe that I was so bloodthirsty that I couldnt make a calm decision after being told about Inugami senpai and Kazuki. Even though the first blow brought me back to my senses, I hurt Jinya-san unnecessarily. It wasnt my fault that I doubted the fact that he had come to his senses after the first blow. Because his face looked like he was in full rage the whole time. Is Jinya, alright? Even though the attack looks like it was blown up badly, its a failure after enhancing my strength, so the healing power is higher than normal healing magic. Theres nothing to worry about. Yeah. I know that Usato is crazy. Huh? But as it turned out, Jinya ended up blowing himself up. As a matter of fact, the steps Jinya tried to take were among the worst, so there was no need to force him to stop. It was only a matter of time before he got what he deserved. ,W-What was that? What the hell was that?? As if to represent my feelings, Nea, who had jumped down from Towa, crowded Usato. Did you just send something flying from a place where your fist obviously couldnt reach? And it was so powerful that Jinyas body was blown away! This is the [Healing Punch First Form, Flying Fist]. Also known as [Healing Flying Fist]. Nea, this is a new technique, the flying healing punch. Youre out of your mind! Why is it that whenever I take my eyes off Usato, he makes some strange moves? I mean, does the first form have a second and a third? Well I did think of the rest and sealed it up right away, though. It was too dangerous. Scary! Neas face turns pale. I feel the same way, but at this point I can say that its Usato, so it cant be helped. So Ive given up on this part of the story. I cant keep up my end of the bargain. When I looked around me, I saw that the soldiers around me who were fighting had also stopped moving, because Jinya, who was the powerhouse of the country and a powerful man, had been beaten down so easily. Some of them dropped their weapons in relief, which reminded me that it wasnt fighting for the best after all. Nea, what about the people you manipulated? I put them all to sleep. Of course, I had to carry the people I knocked out. Looking at the edge of the plaza, I saw the unconscious guards and researchers lying on the ground. Except for the kingsmen that Jinya had cut, there were no significant injuries. As I was inwardly relieved, I saw Arc-san, Bluerin and Hayate coming running from the direction of the entrance to the square. They must have heard that Jinya had collapsed and came to see me. Waving to them, I spoke to Usato. Im really glad that Usato saved me. Thats right, of course Id help you. Because my precious friends were being held captive. No, its not like that. ? Usato tilted his head, and I chuckled as I recalled my memories from a few months ago. First, a savior who would change my future of despair. Next, a kind person who would listen to my requests. Next to that, someone who makes me feel at ease when Im with him. The first day we met, I never thought I would feel this way, but Ive really enjoyed traveling with Usato so far. It was hard, and there were many inconveniences. But it was more fun than that. I, who had only known traveling alone, gained the joy of doing something with someone else. It became an invaluable treasure. Thats why I will continue to . I try to say the rest of the words, but I cant get them right. Just when I managed to muster up the courage to speak out my words were interrupted by a sudden shower of flames that seemed to block us and Arc-san and the others. Aah! F-flames! Flames that burned like a wall. It surrounded the entire square like a flowing stream. At the end of the flickering flames were Arc-san and the others, who had the same astonished expressions on their faces as Nea and I. Immediately, I tried to ask Usato to make a decision, and at that moment when I looked at his face, I realized that Usato was not looking at the flames, but at something else. Usato ? Yeah, I had a hunch on the inside. That Id be seeing you again. Thats odd. I was thinking the same thing. The truth is, there was no way we were going to intervene. Huh! Out of the corner of Usatos eye, the man was right near the unconscious Jinya. A man of the demon race, dressed in black. The guy naturally exchanged glances with Usato. Is this your doing? No, its my man. Well, hes stretched out here, and I had some business with you, so I asked him to buy me a little time. The man said, pointing at Jinya and Usato. Usato looks sideways at the wall of flames. These are not ordinary flames. Its a flame made of magic, and its also filled with a lot of magic power. Do you want something from me? No, first of all, you need to introduce yourself for the second time, right?Theres no point in pretending to be something youre not. The man clapped his hands with a smile that was too vulnerable in the tense situation, and pointed to himself as if he was greeting a friend, as Usato narrowed his eyes in silence. Nice to meet you again, healing magician. I am Koga Dingal, Commander of the Demon Kings Army II. Now, tell me your name, will you? At that moment, more than the word commander, the content of the prediction passed through my mind. It did not match the person in front of me from his appearance. But when I saw him in person, I was convinced that this man was the one Usato had been fighting. Authors Note: This fight with Jinya itself is more like a prelude. So Jinya couldnt fight properly and until the end, he had to drop out without getting his way. By the way, if he hadnt stirred things up so badly, he could have shown off the Kannagi style of swordsmanship. A supplementary explanation of how Usato broke the precognition magic. Jinya uses precognition to predict where to evade Usato immediately responds predicts where to evade next immediately responds predicts responds This is repeated over and over in an instant, and in the end, Usato wins. Isnt that strange? I think so, too. Thats the end of this update. Chapter 138 Authors Note: Im sorry for the delay in replying to your feedback, but Ive been typing so much that some of the keys have become rattled. This time Im updating three stories in a row. Ive been working on it for a while now, and Im really looking forward to it. Ive finished writing the Hinomoto version up to the end of the battle. Its a long story, so Ill update it after a while. Amako was rescued and Jinya-san was stopped. Just when everyone thought that all the commotion had come to an end, the square we were in was isolated by a wall of flames. At the same time, a man of the demon race appeared. He called himself Koga Dingal. I knew he was a strong man, but I didnt expect him to be the commander of the Demon Kings Second Army. As I recall, the information the second and third legion leaders provided when Ferme was in jail said that the third legion leader was a swordsman who used fire magic, while the second legion leader used the same dark magic as her. I shouldnt provoke them. If a dark magic user were to run amok in a place like this, it would cause a lot of damage. I dont want to fight in the first place, either. Lingle Kingdom of the Rescue Squad. Usato Ken. At any rate, now that youve said your name, Ill say mine. Perhaps he didnt expect to be addressed honestly, Koga rolled his eyes in surprise. Oh, I was aware that you were quite hostile to me. Oh right, your name is Usato. What a distinctive name. Thats right, people from here would probably think my name is strange. In fact, even in my original world, the name Usato was rare. I quickly changed my mind and asked Koga. Why are you doing this? Dont tell me youve just come to Jinya-sans aid? No, not at all. I have two purposes. The first purpose is . As soon as he said that, Koga crouched down and slapped the unconscious Jinya-san on the cheek to wake him up. Im not sure if the less powerful healing fist was enough, but Jinya quickly regained consciousness. As soon as he grasped the people around him and the situation he was in, he immediately looked up at Koga and asked for help. Koga-dono, I would like to ask for your help. With your help, we can restore our plans. You mean the strongest soldier with precognitive magic?? Well, that certainly sounds appealing to us. Then But no. Jinya-san let out an exasperated sigh. He looked at Koga, who cowered in surprise. What do you mean, no? Just as you said. We, the Demon Kings Army, will cut off our hands from you, the Beastmen Nation. Youre the one who negotiated with us in the first place! And now youre telling meC Sorry to deceive you, but we didnt come here to negotiate. Were here to see if youre worthy of being fang. Fangs? Im sure its not a physical thing, but what the heck does Koga mean by fangs? While I was wondering this, and Jinya-san looked dumbfounded, Koga looked around widely and finally opened his mouth. This is a nice country. What about ? Its rich in nature, theres plenty of food, and the sun is out for a long time. Everything is so different from our country. The best thing is that I was able to take a good amount of time off work. It was the right decision to come here. What are you talking about? All of a sudden, I was confused about what he thought about living in the land of beasts. I wondered what he was trying to say. Jinya-sans words made Koga serious. Everyone here is a beast with fangs missing. No, maybe they never had fangs to begin with. After living here with you until today, and seeing the fights that took place today, I have finally determined who you are. Ive finally come to the conclusion that these people are useless in a fight. After saying that much, Koga waved his hand to the side in a huff. Its not that Im looking down on the beastman race. The reason we cant fight them is because they understand peace, and are living in it right now. Unlike us, there is no reason for them to invade other countries. So, if it comes to a fight, the beastman race, which has no reason to fight, is useless. A plausible reason, perhaps. According to Hayate-sans story, the beastman tribe has tried to cut off relations with humans and lead a peaceful life in the forest. It was unthinkable that they would voluntarily take up arms to retaliate against humans. I myself was touched by the kindness of the beasts in the hidden village, and I know they are not the kind of people who like to fight. The rest is right. Soldiers with precognitive magic. That ones no good either. Whaa! Yeah, thats something that most people will grow out of. Too much useful power makes them weak. Besides, even if you can see the future, what good is it if you cant handle it? Im sure youve experienced that firsthand. Jinya-san couldnt argue with Kogas point, and could only grit his teeth. However, he was still not convinced and glared at Koga. But even if thats the case, we have our own reasons to fight. ! You mean your hatred for humans? You think were only fighting because of our hatred for humans? I dont think so. No, wait. Sorry, there was at least 30%. Im not sure if there is. I cant help but pout inwardly, but for me as a human, its not at all funny to hear that they hate me. But, you know, the other 70% is for survival. Well, Im not convinced youre on the Lingle Kingdom side. But you dont have to be convinced. For your country, our actions to invade are unreasonable. The Demon Lords army is also invading for a reason. You dont have to think about it to know that they wouldnt commit an act of aggression without a reason. But I tried not to think about it too much. Thats why I dont need your help. Im not going to help you. Dont fuC Out you go. Koga slammed his fist into the pigeon tail of the enraged Jinya-san. After looking down at the white-eyed, crumpled Jinya-san with pitying eyes, Koga threw him straight to the far side of the square, then turned his gaze to us. To be honest, I didnt like that guys methods in any way. No, the means themselves arent cowardly or anything, but its too much, and he underestimated the people he should be most wary of. In the first place, when the first prediction failed, he should have eliminated you instead of locking you up. But he didnt do that because he stubbornly refused to acknowledge your strength, your human strength. Indeed, Jinya-san had looked down on us from beginning to end. With a vulnerable human being. That we were easy to kill. Even the success of the mission was due to Jinya-sans disregard for us. Its true that humans are physically weak beings. But weve been defeated by such humans in the distant past, and twice now. No matter how much we are superior in physical ability, there is something about humans that overrides that. Thats what Koga said as he looked at me. We exchanged glances and a silence fell over the place. I was then horrified to see that Koga had not uttered a single word, and he suddenly lost his expression as he clapped his hands once to switch the scene. Well, so now the beastman race doesnt have to participate in the war. Saying like its something easier said than done. Are you okay with that? Thats the Demon Lords order, you know. Something along the lines of, if they cant bear their fangs, throw them away. The Demon King. Ive never even seen the king of the demon race. I finally recognized the existence of the Demon King as a certainty thanks to Falga-samas story, but I still didnt have a very real sense of him as my greatest enemy. Well, now that the first business is done. Lets get down to business, shall we? With those words, I came back to myself and turned my attention to Koga. I had a bad feeling about this. Specifically, because hes stretching and stretching his arms and legs. I told you earlier, didnt I? That I was never originally supposed to come out here right now. Yeah. To be honest, the words I said to Jinya earlier were supposed to be told in secret. Thats why I didnt have to cut it out at this point, and I didnt have to do anything that would send him to the bottom. If he hadnt planned to come out at this point, why did he come out? Im thinly aware of that too, but I dont want it to hit me. To put it simply, Ive got a reason to do it. You already know that, dont you? The reason I came to you. Huh, so it is me. Koga nodded with a smile. I had a bad feeling from the moment he said he was interested in me, but I didnt think it would come to this. Ive been watching you fight. I heard that Rose was an insane person to the Demon Kings army, and you, his disciple, was the same. Ive been watching you fight. And even so, no one has ever been killed. And to top it all off, the battle with Jinya. He pointed to Jinya-san who was passed out behind him. Did he see me fighting somewhere? I had a suspicion that he might be around somewhere, so my flashy move might have been a bit of a bypass. He was never weak. If he hadnt done a poor job of pissing you off, the game would have lasted a little longer, but you ended it so dismally. I saw that, and I wanted to fight you. Theres no better reason than that. But for me, thats enough-! Thats when the tension began to rise, and Koga, his black robe fluttering as he took up his stance with a bang, gave me a belligerent smile. Come on, lets fight, Usato, the healing magician! Thats what Im here for! Ah no, I dont want to fight. Silence took over the scene. Im sorry to say that Im in a groove, but I have absolutely no intention of fighting Koga. I dont want to fight such a dangerous guy in general. In fact, I dont think Ive ever fought anyone I didnt like. Without saying a word, Koga released his stance and scratched his head. The look on his face was not one of anger, but of conviction. No, youre right. Thats normal. I would have said the same thing if I had been challenged like this. He agreed with me. I really dont understand this guy. I thought he was some kind of battle junkie, but he showed me a different side. Im not sure how to talk to him. He crossed his arms thoughtfully, oblivious to the fact that Nea and Amako were looking at him as if they were looking at someone strange. But I want to fight you , then I guess Ill have to do some dirty work to get your approval. You know I have no intention of fighting you, right? Hmm, I guess Ill need a souvenir to take home from my trip. Oi, listen to me As soon as I said that, my body was already in motion. When Koga held out his hand, something black flew towards Amako. It flew straight at Amako and I flicked it away with the gauntlet. It was like hitting iron against iron, and it returned to the hem of Koga kogas outfit. Shadows manipulated by dark magic, as Ferme used to do? I quickly looked at Amako, but she seemed to be amused by the unexpectedness of the situation, which was so out of context. For example, that precognitive girl over there. And that vampire? She doesnt seem to be a regular vampire either, based on her senses. Oh, I suppose I could take you to the Demon Lord. Im sure youll get all sorts of interesting responses. You. Ill give you one piece of advice. Dont think Im a man who understands. Ive got a terrible personality, if I do say so myself. What am I going to do? The fight might be more inevitable than I thought. Should we take Amako and Nea and try to escape? Theres no point in trying to escape, okay? The one who built this wall of flames belongs to my man who was in charge of the Third Legion. You may be fine, but that girl wont be safe. What, the Third Legion Commander? If I cant find anyone who looks like that on the inside, then the person who built the wall is most likely outside the wall. Well then, Arc-san, Bluerin and Hayate-san and the rest of the team will be at ! Nea! Youre going to fight that guy right ! No, youre going to go with Arc-san and Bluerin. Huh? But then how about you. Its hard for me to fight against that guy this time while protecting you. -Tsk, right. I understand. Dont you dare die on me! Yeah, Ill try my best. I said this with a glance at Koga, and Nea, sensing the situation, transformed into an owl and soared high into the sky and over the wall. Amako, Im sorry. You need to stay back again. Yeah. But that guy, I dont think hes really going to kidnap you. I know. But I cant say that he wont. As long as that possibility existed, my option to not fight was gone. Maybe Koga knew that and said it. Yeah, youre right, he has the worst personality. I let Amako fall back and turn to face Koga again, and take a deep breath. Just as I was about to turn my attention to the man in front of me, I caught sight of Koga about to unleash a jumping kick. WhaC! Here we go!! The stinging kick hit my left shoulder, and I frowned at the dull pain but I quickly twisted my body to escape the impact, and at the same time, I slammed a healing punch into Kogas stomach and punched him away. gghhhh! Oggoo! Koga was knocked to the ground and collapsed in a heap. I was impatient and a little scared as I healed my shoulder with healing magic. Its true that I was caught in an opening. But instead of avoiding it, I could only channel the attack. If I had reacted just a little bit later, my bones might have been crushed. This fact convinced me that the title of Second Legion Commander was not a lie. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!Hahahahahaha!!! Of course, I dont even think I could have beaten him with that. Lying on the floor in a big heap, Koga laughed a crazy high-pitched laugh, and I steeled myself more than ever. This guy is dangerous. Its not like hes a battle junkie or anything, but he has a way of fighting that doesnt bring any rules to the game. Yes, thats it. This is how a fight should be. Im glad I believed in you. From the bottom of my heart, I really do. After muttering that, Koga got up with an indifferent face. At the spot where my fist had struck, multiple layers of what looked like black bands wriggled eerily. Kogas black clothes and the shadows beneath his feet distort as he smiles uncontrollably in response. Sorry for catching you off guard, I couldnt resist either. Well, I wasnt expecting you to get hit like that, so whats the harm? Thats not good at all. My heart cant take it. Ha, dont lie to me. Lets do it right this time. With his words, the shadows and clothes wrapped around Kogas body as a belt. The same dark magic as Ferme. A dangerous one that only the demon race can handle, which makes the user wear a dark robe. The sash that covered his head was transformed into a mask reminiscent of a hawk, and his body into something too biological and black to be armor. Koga, clad in a magic so bizarre that it seemed to be different from Fermes dark magic, shouted to me with a raised voice. Come on, lets get started! Lets have a real battle! The fight was even more deadly than Karon-sans. Facing Koga in his black mask and biological armor, I tightened my fists with determination. Usato-dono succeeded in stunting Jinya and retrieving Amako. The situation had come to a head, and we had finished subduing the soldiers who had lost their will to fight, so we were about to head for him when a wall of fire from the sky blocked our way. Hayate-donos subordinates hit it with magic, but the wall of flames did not falter. The wall of flames was created with dense magic power. In response, I put magic power into my hands and raised my voice. My flames should be able to break through. Hayate-san, Ill create the entrance! Arc ?Yeah, got it! After calling out to Hayate-san, I put magic power into the sword I pulled out of its sheath. When the sword was red hot and emitted sparks, I swung it wide and caught my breath. The flaming sword can easily melt even iron. With this, I should be able to cut into the wall of flames. ! Hah ! I swung it down with great force. However, just as the sword swung at the wall of flames, someone appeared as if falling from the sky and interrupted in front of me, catching the flaming sword. I didnt expect someone to be able to cut through this. What? The person who intervened was a demon woman with red hair that touched her shoulders and twisted horns. She also has flames on her sword and is catching my sword. You stopped it! Ggh! My sword is flicked back with force and Im forced to retreat. I hold my sword without letting my guard down, but the woman in front of me keeps her grip on the sword and doesnt want to take a stance. She is a red-haired demoness. She was one of the demons who visited Usato-dono when he was locked in the prison. Probably the one who created this wall of flame. So youre a knight of the Lingle Kingdom. Youre well-trained. Sorry but Ill have to go through there! I cant let you do that. I swung my sword, which was covered in flames, but it was also blocked by the flames on her sword, just like mine. I have the better control in power, but shes even better at handling flames than I am! I decide that an unreasonable suicide attack would be dangerous and step back. Oh, I found you, Arc! Wait, youre already fighting! Just then, Nea, the owl that flew over the wall of flames, spotted me and screamed. Nea! Whats happening and how about Usato-dono? Hes inside fighting some guy called the Second Legion Commander. And this person is one as well!Isnt that bad? A legion? I knew she was no ordinary person, but I had no idea there were two legionary generals here !If thats the case, Usato-dono is fighting that guy inside!? Looking at the woman in frustration, she is somehow holding her forehead and letting out a big sigh. That idiot, why must he drag me into this ?Hahaha, an idiot who opens his mouth without thinking about the consequences is really !How can someone like that be the head of the army ? Apparently, theres a lot going on over there. The woman looked up indignantly and thrust her sword into the ground, blocking our path. I wont let you go on from here. Even if its from my stupid, brainless, mindless boss, Ill have to follow orders. Whats the purpose of ? When I asked this, the woman crossed her arms in slight distress, but quickly opened her mouth, as if it didnt matter. To destroy the cooperative system with Hinomoto, the Land of Beasts. Abrogation? ! Hayate-donos astonished voice, his men were also upset by the suddenness of the situation. The woman continued to speak without changing her expression, as if she had nothing to say about it. I will not explain it further. And the other purpose is the fight against the healing magician that my superior wanted. To fight Usato-dono ? Unfortunately, it seems Ive fallen into her good graces. I had assumed that Roses disciples would be able to do something like that,, so I was a bit surprised,, but I was still able to keep my cool. That man, the Second Legion Commander, had taken an interest in Usato-dono. Perhaps that was the reason why Usato-dono decided to fight? If so, then What are you going to do with Usato-dono? ! I dont know if hes going to let him live or kill him. The worst that can happen is that he might die. Then we cant just stand here! I wrapped my sword in flames and pointed the tip of it at the woman. The other party is an army commander. If I dont do it right, I might die. I really wanted to run away.but I can never do that without a reason. Im sure youre not a daredevil who doesnt understand the difference between our abilities. If you stay there and stay quiet until the game is won, you can pick up their lives. If you cant do that, youll just die. My friends are fighting! The person I swore to protect is fighting in there right now! There is no way I can abandon him in such a situation just to spare my own life! It might end up being meaningless, you know? It might. I have faith that Usato-dono will not lose. If Usato wins against the Second Legion Commander, this battle itself will be in vain. You might think that I should have just waited for him to finish his game. But what if Usato-dono loses? He is a human being. There is no such thing as a person who will never die. No matter how strong he is, no matter how many attacks he can avoid, he is still a human being. Even if it didnt make sense, its not a reason not to confront him here!Its got to be a lot better than not making a move here and regretting it! Guru Bluerin, lined up next to me, snarls to show his willingness to fight. As Im about to set up my sword, feeling relieved that hes fighting with me, Hayate-dono steps out from behind me. Yeah thats right! Hayate-san agreed with my words. Looking behind me, I saw that all of his men and Daitetsu-dono had their weapons at the ready. Seeing them, the woman tilted her head with a dubious expression. Why are you guys taking up arms? Whats going on right now is a conflict between humans and demons, and should have nothing to do with you. Its true, youre right. But for us, Usato is a benefactor and a friend. Yeah. Hes the kind of guy who would compete with us for power. But more than that, hes a rare person who can get along with us normally. If we leave him here to die, Ill never be able to face my son. Daitetsu-san agreed with Hayates words. The soldiers also agreed with him. [It was really scary to see him fighting, as if I was in a dream, but they were even more reliable.] [When I was injured, he threw a magic bullet at me with a scary look on his face, but he healed my injuries. Hes a good guy.] [He was throwing people around like they were balls, but they only fainted. He was a kind man, though he had a bad way about him.] [His feet were so fast that I lost confidence in him as a wolf, but . Yeah, Im really grateful to him for stopping Jinya-sama.] [I have a feeling that healing magician has a lot of mixed reviews. ] The womans cheeks twitched at the beasts assessment of Usato-dono, and I chuckled, Its the same Usato-dono Ive always known, but then I saw the womans expression quickly change to a smile, and I composed myself. Well, this is fun. Instantly, flames shot out from the womans body. I hid my eyes from too much heat, and the next time I looked at the woman, I couldnt believe my eyes. I take back my previous statement. Very well, knights of the Kingdom of Lingle, and brave soldiers of the Beastman Tribe. In honor of your fighting spirit, I will do my best to fight. She is covered in flames. Its not magic power, but the flames itself that it created, which it carries like armor. Assistant Commander of the Demon Kings Army II, Amira Belgret. Its only a temporary position, but Ill call myself that. And- She waved her sword, which was covered in flames, and held it wide. This is the ultimate in magic that my master, Nero Argento, has created. Savour it with your own body. The heat of the air washed over us. Im not sure if its a warriors shiver or fear that Im feeling, but Im gripping my sword tightly once again. Authors Note: The name of Amiras teacher is the first time its mentioned in the web version. And finally, the battle of Arc, which I wanted to write. The next story and the one after that are scheduled to be updated tomorrow morning at 6:00 and evening at 18:00. Chapter 139 Authors Note This is the update to the 2nd story. If you havent seen the previous chapter, please read that first. Amira Berglet, Assistant Commander of the Second Legion. The magic she dealt with was, as she said, extraordinary. If you confronted her with a sword, the flames that drifted around her would attack you, and if you attacked with magic, the flames would turn around and go on the defensive, burning away the magic, and she had an overwhelming fighting ability that no one could come close to. Hah! And most astounding of all, her movements themselves had been enhanced. At first glance, it looked similar to the cold air generated by Karon-donos axe that we fought with in Miarak, but Amiras was fundamentally different. If she jumped forward, the flames on her body would explode and accelerate her momentum, and if she swung her sword, the residue of the flames would scorch the surroundings black. The flames themselves have become a combination of assisting movement and defense. It is like the incarnation of fire. This is the ultimate form of magic, which is different from systemic strengthening, where the flame itself is clothed by magic. But even in the face of a far superior enemy, there was a reason why I could never back down. Ku, ugh ! I managed to stay on the defensive as I blocked and deflected the blow of the sword that was boosted by the flames with the flaming sword clutched in both hands. Dont fight head-on. Dont stop breathing even when its hot. Dont lose your concentration. Use the angle skillfully to soften the impact to a minimum. I breathed in the hot air that almost burned my throat and concentrated on the sword in front of me. Youre surprisingly persistent! Fuh I blocked the sword that was approaching in an arcing trajectory with the scabbard that I pulled out as quickly as I could. I threw away the cracked scabbard, letting the impact escape behind and looked ahead. Without pausing, a crushing slash came from above. In the face of a clear sense of death, I immediately put magic power into my flaming sword and swung it up, creating a flame that erupted from below. The slash of flames swung down was offset by the flames that erupted from below and disappeared. Amiras reaction was a little surprised, but she didnt stop slashing at me with her sword. Youre a skillful guy. You look like a force to be reckoned with, but its not that surprising. Thanks for that! I managed to catch the sword, but Im about to be crushed. ! Unlike me, who was dying to get through each blow, Amira had a clear margin of error. Its no wonder. What I do with my sword, she does with her whole body, and she does it in a natural way. Our death-defying attack is just a sword fight for her. But still, youre not far behind me. ! ! Release! In the heat that almost burns my throat, Amira supremely calmly tries to crush me with force. However, just before she does, Hayate-dono and the others provide magical support, and I manage to dispel her sword and shoot a magic bullet to separate us from the distance. That level of magic wont work! Any half-hearted attack will result in death! Ah, everyone, get out of here! She drowns out the magic with her side-swiping flames and shoots a crescent-shaped flame in the direction of Hayate-dono and the others. The flames hit the spot where Hayate-dono and the others were and created a huge spark. They seemed to be able to avoid it just in time, but a few of them lost their will to fight because of it. You cant afford to be concerned about others! Hah. I huffed and turned my attention back to Amira, she was already raising her sword. Once again, as I boosted my magic power to surpass the onslaught, something blue entered my vision from the side. Guo! I wont let you! What? As I was about to swing my sword at Amira, Bluerin and Nea in owl form were rushing towards me from the side. I fired a flame with my non-sword hand, but it was nullified by the resistance spell that Nea had cast on Bluerin, and she finally backed away as soon as she evaded. I see, I thought that an owl that understands human language was rare, but youre the vampire from earlier, if youre going to handle magic, I cant be more careless- Bluerin!Retreat!I-If I get hit by that thing, there wont be any dust left, let alone a roasted owl! You have to be discreet about it, dont let it catch you attacking!? Guru. Bluerin shakes his head and sniffs at Neas words. When Bluerin returns such a reaction, Nea gasps and holds her mouth with her wing and hits Bluerins head with the other wing. Can you not show such motivation?!?! Do you have any idea how dangerous that thing is? Dont fight that thing head on! guh. Following Neas instructions to pat him on the back and urge him to run away, Bluerin keeps a certain distance from Amira. Amira was momentarily taken aback by Neas unexpected speaking, but she quickly regained her composure. Thats really interesting. Youd think hed be the only one who stands out as a healing magician, but colour me surprise. Its worth it for me to come up with this technique. I take a moment to breathe as Amira lowers her sword. She pointed at the wall of flames and gave a small smile. You guys can hear it, too. The sounds of battle echoing from behind this wall. The sound ? I listened carefully to her words and heard a sound coming from behind the wall of flames. The sound of something hitting something and the sound of steel clashing. I didnt have to think about the source of the sound. It was the sound of a battle between Usato-dono and the commander of the Second Legion. Im sure theyre fighting over there, too. And its an unusual fight. They said he wasnt that serious, but thats probably a lie. Theres no way he wouldnt get serious against that Rose disciple. Hes still fighting? Usato-dono is . I was relieved. Hes still fighting. He is undaunted by the enemy, who is probably just as good as she is in front of me. That alone was enough to keep my heart from faltering. You are a strong warrior. Theres no holding back in any of the attacks youve made so far, so Ill ask you - why arent you using your flames for real? !? I felt my heart being grabbed by those words. Im not sure if the astonishment is showing on her face, but Amira still has a calm expression on her face as she speaks. Did you think I wouldnt notice? Im a warrior who deals with fire magic. I understand fire better than anyone else. Even so, I hadnt expected her to notice me that much. Before my own strength, she had a better sense of what it was like to be a flame wielder. Im a warrior like you. Im sure theres some reason for that. , but that is not my concern. Either you will die without it, or you will use it and die. With that, Amira showed her stance. The flames that had been flickering around her gained momentum as she did so. . At this rate, shes probably right, Ill be killed. No, on the contrary, Bluerin and Nea, as well as Hayate-dono and his friends will be killed without any way to do so. . Nea, I need a favour. I talk to Nea where she is on Bluerins back and has moved up diagonally behind me. Nea, who had been concentrating on Amira, let out a confused sound. I dont mind, but are you sure? Yeah. Can I have put a resistance spell on me? Resistance to fire, yes. Thats fine. But Im not sure you can withstand that many times against that many opponents. No, thats wrong. Nea looked at me suspiciously. I didnt mind her words, but I say words that can be called my own determination. Please build up my own resistance to magic. Alright alright. Thank you very much. She must have guessed. Shes a smart girl. She must have understood what I was trying to do, since I was afraid to use my own magic. My magic is fire magic with a power that is extremely close to systemic enhancement. Normally, I try not to use it, but it is a double-edged sword that can burn me down if I try to use it spontaneously. Ive hurt a lot of people with it, and in some cases, Ive given them scars that will never heal. No matter how much I regret it, no matter how much I cry, I cant do it again. Ive always been afraid. Ive been afraid of the power that could be turned against even those I swore to protect. So when I turned that power on Usato-dono, my core froze. I knew that I had attacked him with a dangerous technique that, if it struck even once, would have resulted in serious injury. Even so, Usato-dono, Amako-dono, Nea, and Bluerin all relied on me. Its time for me to face them. In the battle against the wicked dragon, I unexpectedly turned my power against Usato-dono. In Mia Rak, my sword was broken and I was knocked unconscious. I am a coward who is too afraid to even use my own power. Im a fool who faked my true intentions even to my friends and didnt think to use it until Amira told me. It was always me who was being saved. This journey has saved me. It was one of the most amazing things Ive ever experienced in my life. Somewhere along the way, the time I spent traveling with them became an invaluable asset to me. Thats why. I want to protect it. I want to make sure that all of us can return to the Kingdom of Lingle with smiles on our faces, without missing a single one of us. I pulled out another, smaller sword from my waist and gripped it with my other hand. Ive been finding reasons to wield my power. For that, I dont hesitate to fight. As soon as Neas resistance spell is cast, I pour all my magical power into the swords in my hands. Have you made up your mind? Yes. The flaming swords emit more brilliance and heat than ever before. But the heat is too powerful, and Neas magic of resistance is cracked. I cant pretend to be something Im not. As Amira said, I made up my mind, grabbed my sword, and slashed at her with two swords. A flaming sword that could be mistaken for a systemic enhancement. Is that your true magical power? I knew that there were rare people who had that kind of talent, but to actually see it in person is tremendous. Im honoured if you can describe me as such! I maneuvered my sword and exchanged sword fights with Amira, trying not to let her sword swing from her strength. But even so, the difference in ground power the difference in skill and amount of magic power - is highlighted, but to make up for it, I now abandon my defense. A person with magical power similar to that of a systemic enhancement. In the Kingdom of Lingle, Olga-sama, who belongs to the rescue squad team, has the same predisposition as me. I wasnt a very dexterous person at first. Thats why, when I was just learning magic, I often let my magic run wild, causing trouble for those around me. All my life, Ive hated this power. As I grew, my power grew stronger, and the power of my flames increased to the point where it was dangerous to not suppress my strength. Once I began to feel the effects of the flames even on myself, due to the harmful effects of the magic that was close to system enhancing, I trained myself to suppress my magic desperately. I hated this power that could hurt me, hurt my friends, and burn up everything I cared about around me. ! Its been in my mind forever. The first time I hurt someone. The eyes of the people who looked at me like I was a monster. I threw away my defenses and slammed my right sword into Amira. But even so, she still tries to deal with it calmly, and the small sword I hold in my other hand is cut up by her. She narrowly avoids it, but the glowing, red-hot sword cuts through her flaming armour. ! But there are friends who need this power! There are people who are inexplicably kind to me, who rely on me like this! Every time I swing my sword, I hear the sound of something shattering. Its the sound of a resistance spell being broken. The heat from my hands is so hot that it almost starts to burn, and the magic itself runs from my arms to my back, releasing it as if it were burning. The pain is so intense that I cant even stay conscious, but I still cross my arms and charge at Amira. Im going to use this power to clear the way! Come! Flames collide with flames. Even after going this far, Im still pushed, but. Haaaaaaaaa!!!!!!! ! Even so, I pushed forward and swung both of my swords as I passed him. At that moment, the fire that had spread from my sword-holding arm to my back and the armor of flame that clothed Amira disappeared. ugh. I drop the hilt of my sword, which has become charred and tattered in my hands, and fall to my knees. Breathing hard, I looked behind me and saw Amira, still unharmed, lowering her sword in one hand. Human persistence is a tremendous thing. Even though it was a suicide attack, it was still able to cut through this magic of mine. Amira put her hand on the cut on her cheek. The magic on her body had been sliced through, but the blade had barely reached her flesh. The flames that protected her were so tight that it was all she could do to peel them away. But I wasnt despairing. After all, I had accomplished my original goal. But Ive arrived. Yes, you did. Behind Amira, a wall made of flames was sliced open in a cross and fizzled out. The scene inside becomes clearer as the fire scatters. I become dazed and almost collapse, but Bluerin supports me just in time. With his back to me, Nea is looking worriedly in the direction where Usato-dono might be. Im not sure if Ill be able to do anything about it. Nice work, knight. Amira puts her sword away, but there is no hint of fighting spirit in her appearance. This time, I look beyond the wall that has disappeared. Then, the scene that jumped in front of my eyesC Oh no ! The scene that jumped in front of me was that of a beast-like monster about to swing its sharp claws down on Usato-dono, who was bleeding from every part of his body. I couldnt help but shout his name at the sight. Authors Note: The next chapter will be updated today. The next story is scheduled to be updated at 18:00 today. Chapter 140 Authors Note: This is the third story to be updated. If you havent seen chapter 138 and 39, please check them out first. Dark magic of Koga Dingal, the leader of the Demon Kings Armys Second Legion. His fighting style was the easiest and most troublesome for me to fight. Hhhhhngh! Hmph! I blocked Kogas spinning kick with my gauntlet. In return, I try to slam my left fist into his stomach, but before I can do so, his gouging hand blade closes in on me, forcing me to go on the defensive. In my fights with him, I was always on the back foot. Kogas movements are unpredictable. He runs, leaps, and throws sharp attacks that weave through gaps in the defense. I try to keep up with it, but I cant seem to move into an attack. This is getting us nowhere. If I cant go on the offensive at this point, Ill have to change my approach. Having made that decision, I unclenched my right fist, which was equipped with the gauntlet, and stepped forward with all my might. What the hell? If I cant attack by planning and aiming for a counter, then dont think and just go for it. He wont be able to jump and punch as long as he likes! I defended against the kick, grabbed it, pulled it in and landed a healing punch to the stomach. The healing punch that defeated Fermes dark magic should also work on Koga, who also has dark magic. As I grabbed his leg to see his reaction, he looked up with a horrified voice. That stuff doesnt work on me. I had a bad feeling, and just as I was about to let go of his leg, Kogas leg swelled up and threw me off as if his strength had swelled many times over. W-what the hell! Unfortunately, my dark magic isnt the same as Fermes. I was speechless as I landed on the ground and saw Kogas form. His legs, which I had grabbed a moment ago, had turned into beastly feet that reminded me of wolves. What do I look like to you? Koga continued, turning his hands into sharp, thick claws and one thick arm. I half shuddered at his words. A beast, right? Yes, thats right. My dark magic property is beast. Kind of plain compared to Ferme, right? Im not as invincible as she is, so I have to be a little more creative. But even still Koga was on the ground with all four limbs like a quadruped. From the shadows beneath his feet, a black band stretches out, its sharp tip pointing at me. Its not as bad as it sounds? ! I chose evasion instead of defense against the black band that shot out all at once like rays of light. I avoided the oncoming band and ran across the square to try to find an opening for my opponent, but Dont let me distract you! T-tsk, behind as well?! When did he move to the back? A powerful kick from his swollen, strong legs hits me in the back. I landed on the ground with my healing magic on, gritting my teeth and bouncing off the claws with my fist, only to be hit in the side of the head with the back of my other hand. My vision wavered, but he still didnt stop moving to deal with the next attack. Guh! Ora ora! Damn you, you keep transforming into that ! I thought hed transformed, but then hed transformed some morewhats really going on? I swore as I dodged Kogas attack, but the other side had some words for me. Its like youre transforming out of thin air! Of course not, you idiot! The situation was unprecedented and I was in a hurry, so I reflexively said something rough. Im going to go without any defense at this point! Even if I get hit a little, Ill hold back and counterattack! I ignored the attack and got into his back at once, and as a return for my earlier attack, I hit him in the side with a powerful knee kick. However, I felt a squishy feeling coming from my leg. I looked down to see that the spot where the knee had struck me was covered in layers of black strips that had appeared when he had attacked me. If you know where it hits, theres nothing you cant prevent. As if! It was also put out when he first blocked my fist, but I didnt think it was just a defense without any special abilities! Its really not like Fermes magic! I try to move away as quickly as I can, but I notice that my knee is caught in the belt. When I look up, I see Koga raising his obi-clad claws to slash from below- Ah shi! That gauntlet cant protect you from this one! The claws and sash swung up like blades, ready to tear me apart. The claws were barely defended by the gauntlet, but the band around my body was like a blade. To this extent! I hold back the pain with all my strength and use my unrestrained leg to kick and push Kogas body to escape. In doing so, I slam my fist into Kogas body in the form of a blow. Ill hit you before you grab me! Oh! I pull my fist back instantly, putting a certain distance between me and Koga, and I check my injuries. Theres a little cut on my forehead, and its dripping blood, but healing magic can fix it quickly. There are also a few cuts on my body from the bandages. Finally, its all torn. Looking at my shoulder, I saw a rather large cut in my uniform. Ive traveled and fought with them for a long time without tearing up, but it looks like that didnt happen this time. Im going to have to keep you company for a bit longer. I cant help but feel hurt by the uniform. Im not going to be so effeminate as to lament it, and what I need to focus on right now is Koga. He was focused on me as he temporarily put his limbs back together. I never thought youd be able to follow my fighting style this far. What? Most of them, when they see my power, they want to fight at a distance, you know? Its not that Im not good looking, and I can understand why you wouldnt want to get close to me. They dont even realize that distancing yourself from me is a bad idea. Id rather fight far away from you too. Ha, thats a terrible thing to say. Kogas dark magic is a dark armor that transforms the user into a beast, a deformed being. The black bands that make up its body can be used for both attack and defense. If I tried to fight such an opponent at a distance, I would either be out of range of his physical strength or be pierced by a black belt like the one that attacked me. Can I beat an opponent like this? , no, no, no. I shake off the negative thoughts. I cant do anything if Im losing my mind. Every ability should have a weakness. I hope so. Well, lets continue, shall we? Sigh. Sighing, I faced Koga, who had once again turned his limbs into those of a beast. Even though my injuries were mostly healed, it didnt change the fact that Kogas attack power was tremendous. The only thing I can do is try to avoid being caught in the belt as much as possible. In order to find a way to survive, I once again challenge myself to an offensive and defensive battle on the edge of my limits. I wonder how long it has been since this battle has started. I sharpened my concentration and just went at it with Koga, but I couldnt see any way to win at all. Ive been using a large area of the plaza and trying my best to outrun Kogas attacks, but I still cant figure out the bottom of this guy. I mean, how long can he keep up his strength? Let alone me with my healing magic. Ive been moving as fast as I can and I havent lost a breath. I cant tell what colour you are because of your mask. Youre not forcing me to move my body with magic, are you?Please let that be it! Just as I was about to faint from the dizzying attack, a voice came from behind the black mask. Oh, by the way, hows Ferme doing? Huh? The sudden words made me shout in dismay even though I was in the middle of a battle. What the hell, is this some kind of trap to get me upset? Shes fine enough to hit me every time she sees me though! From the outstretched hand blade, a black belt shoots out, piercing my head. I ducked just in time and head-butted Kogas mask as hard as I could. Perhaps it was an unexpected blow, but Koga stumbled back in surprise, but he still laughed happily. Hahaha, I see! Thats good! She just wanted someone to accept her! What! Herself! Laughing while being attacked is really too much. Ignoring my somewhat withdrawn look, Koga continues talking. Dark magic Inversion. Its a technique that turns an opponents attack right back at them. Its a foul magic that can beat most people if you want to, but where do you think it got its properties? I dont know! Its loneliness! Aaahh~ No one loved me, no one saw me for who I was. I want someone to see me, to understand me, to love me, to touch me!After trapping the emotions that I wished for from the bottom of my heart, that alien magic was completed! ! At that moment, my mind recalled the image of Ferme in tears in her prison cell. Why she cried, I didnt know at the time, but well, shes had a hard life too, hasnt she? Im not in a situation where I can let my guard down enough to get sentimental about it now, though! Her magic is like a mirror. She returns hostility for hostility, malice for malice. You hit her with the kindness of healing magic. You cant imagine how much of a shock that was to her. As if remembering, Koga let out a laugh. I took advantage of the slight gap and tried to fight back. Youre such a chatterbox, arent you! Oops! I tried to hit him in the jaw, but he avoided the kick. He did a backflip to avoid it, and made a gesture as if wiping his mask, which was not sweating. Im finally relieved. That shes doing well? You . A relieved voice that I could tell even from behind the mask. I could tell that it wasnt the kind that enjoyed fighting like it had been. No, its just sympathy. There are only a few dark magic users in the world. As a former superior, I care about them enough to care about them. What about you, ? What? What is your reason for perfecting your dark magic? This was the first time I had asked a genuine question that had nothing to do with fighting. I knew that Fermes magic was the result of loneliness. If thats the case, then what kind of thing does Kogas magic come from? Not as much as Fermes. I just wanted to be a beast, thats all. You wanted to be a beast? A creature that fights and follows its instincts. My magic took on this form when I realized that the real me was probably the ugliest beast anyone could ever imagine. Koga pointed at his transformed self. As I looked at him again, I saw that his appearance was severely distorted. The mask that hides his true face. A black belt that wraps around his body as if to restrain him. And the deformed, beast-like limbs. Thats a lie. I naturally uttered those words. Koga looked up in surprise. What are you truly holding? Youre not a beast, youre just trying to look like one. I wasnt sure. But it seemed different. Ha hahaha. Koga started laughing, holding the mask with his hand that had returned to a human arm. Did I just say the wrong thing? If so, Im pretty embarrassed. I start to panic, but when Kogas laughter stops, Im pulled back to my senses. Ive been alone since I was born. Abandoned in the dark woods, living alone, robbing like a beast, I grew up not knowing human emotions. Thats why I dont know anything. I dont know anything except to fight. Then the mask disappeared, and Kogas face was all but a smile on his lips. Yeah, I know. I lied to you. I didnt want to be one. I was a beast from birth. Even before I woke up to this magic, Ive been living like a beast, fighting alone. The smile was too painful to be called a fake smile, and to be honest, I couldnt look directly at it. Ever since I became involved with the demon race, Ive been suppressing myself as a beast. To those with normal sensibilities, I was an anomaly. Ive spent my entire life in the world as a human, suppressing my beastliness. But I still couldnt understand the joys of being a person. Living as a beast. I dont understand what its like to live as a beast, but I do know how horrible and sad it is. This guy surely doesnt know any other way. Im having fun right now. Fighting you. There is someone in the Demon Kings army who is stronger than me. But hes not looking at the person hes fighting. Hes fighting someone who isnt there. So youre the first person who can look at me and fight me as an equal. I silently held up my fist. I decided now. I have to fight and defeat this guy. This guy really only knows how to fight. And he has no intention of understanding anything else. So the only way to end this fight is to defeat him. I look sideways at Amako. I get a little bit of courage from her, who is watching me from a safe distance, worrying about my safety. Koga. I really, really didnt want to fight you, but Ill fight you . In return, you might be in a lot of pain, so be prepared. Maybe youre the one who should be prepared? Now that youve exposed my secret, I can finally expose my animal nature and fight you. Oh, whats that? As he muttered this, the black band around Kogas body loosely unraveled and flickered. With that change, Kogas hawk-like mask cracked, creating a mouth that split open to reveal cheeks with sharp fangs. Well, I havent heard of another stage of transformation, is that even possible? A full-blown monstrous form of Koga, his limbs poised on the ground. Oh well, it cant be helped. Ill just have to use it on the spot. I came up with the idea during my fight with Jinya, and without even trying it, I decided it was too dangerous and immediately sealed it away. The truth is, I dont want to use it. This is a dangerous technique that is clearly out of the rescue squads style. But I had to use it if I wanted to deal with this man. The next attack will be my last. Ah. At the same time, Koga and I jumped out of the way. As we run, a black band that has gained momentum approaches from Kogas back in a zigzag trajectory. I went straight ahead without any tricks and threw a healing magic random bullet, forcing the belt to change its trajectory and plunge into it. If you can shoot it, shoot it! I use my right arm to deal with the black band and claws that swing around like a tornado. With his newly released power, Kogas movements have changed to specialize in medium to close range with his black belt and limbs. If I fall back halfway, my defeat will be confirmed at that point. Then there is no choice but to go directly towards him, even if it is a bit risky. Ohhhh ! He catches the outstretched claw with a slap, grabs it from us, and swings it with all his might, knocking it to the ground. As expected, Koger exhaled, but avoided my heel drop by rolling on the ground. I cant help but click my tongue. Cheh! You dodged it! That was close! Im a badass, but youre a badass too! Especially your face! Shut up! Itll only hurt a little! Just be a nice guy and let me punch you! I thought you were going to crush me! Despite the situation, youre still talking too much. Youre fighting with the intent to kill, unlike me whos using healing magic. He stood up using his belt as a support and unleashed his right fist with all his might. In response, Koga also thrusts out his obi-covered claws. Oraaah! Soraa! Claws and fists collide. The air vibrated with chattering, and a deafening high-pitched sound rang out. The fist covered by the gauntlet destroys Kogas claw, but it is instantly regenerated by the black sash it is clothed in. Youre out of your mind, arent you? Huuuh? Thats why it was the only way to win. What are you talking about? Just as I was about to say that, I felt a sharp pain in my left shoulder, stomach, and left leg. As soon as I looked down, I saw three black strips sticking out of the back of Kogas legs, piercing my left shoulder, stomach and left leg from the knee up. But, ho !? You were completely focused on your hands. Well, thats the only reason I did it. I was hit !? The belt was pulled out from where it had been impaled, but the injuries I had received still stopped it from moving. I stop moving for a moment, and he raises his claws, which converge on the belt. Oh no! I have to avoid it or defend myself! I try desperately to move with my head, but the inexorable rigidity of my body wont allow it. Im stunned, but this is the end! ! I cant, I can heal with healing magic, but I cant avoid the next one. If I take this, a fatal wound is certain. I really want to avoid it, but my body! Is this really the end ! Just as I was about to give up, there was a kind of explosion on our side. What the hell? The wall In surprise, I looked over and saw that a section of the wall of flames surrounding us had been sliced open in a cross. And from behind it, I could clearly see Arc-san, Bluerin, and Nea. Usatoooo! Usato! Usato-dono! Guaa! Sure enough, I heard a voice calling my name. Amako. Nea. Arc-san. Bluerin. The voices of my friends that I would never forget, even in the midst of my suffering. Oh, thats right, isnt it? Ive always been able to move forward with the help of someone. With that alone, an inexpressible power moves through my entire body. After casting a light healing spell to close the wound, I put my left hand out in the opposite direction of Kogas, keeping the right side of my body visible to him. Healing burst palm! You accelerated in that position !? Uooooooooo!!! I kicked the ground and slammed my right fist into Koga with all my might. The fist, which was covered by the gauntlet, slammed into Kogas body, but it felt elastic. He was narrowly blocked by the belt. If you look at his feet, the belt was driven into the ground as if it were a stake, suppressing the impact of the blow itself. Theres no way you cant predict an attack of that magnitude. !No way, thats the extent of your last plan! A guy as good as you is such a messy ! I ignored his words, which showed some disappointment, and silently tried to force his body forward. Koga is confused by my actions. Hey, didnt I say it was uselessC You stopped me, didnt you? What? You would have defended yourself the moment you were hit by my fist, and you would have steadied yourself so that the momentum would not knock you away. Thats what I was aiming for. Please. Just hold on. Huh? I warned Koga as I sincerely hoped he would. Regardless of Kogas dumbfounded voice, I unleashed a zero-distance healing flying fist from my gauntlet hand. Ugh! With an onomatopoeic sound, Kogas body snapped, but he still looked surprised and tried to counterattack me. Yes, it worked, but thats not enough to stop me-Gaha! You cant do anything now. I silently hit him with a second healing fist, and some of the strips connected to the ground shredded. He pushed his fist out with his body so that he would never let go of it, and the belt was stretched to its limit. The third blow, with all the strips cut off, pushes Kogas body out with his fist and starts running. Goooooooooo!What are you doing to me, what the hell is that? This was the only way to penetrate your defense! Ill pour most of my magic power into it, so were even! I cant have such an unreasonable match! Goho! And as soon as the fourth blow broke through the band protecting his body, I silenced Koga and continued to unleash healing flying fist as he pushed forward in desperation. Ooohhh! The seventh impact: !That finally breaks through Kogas defense completely! Now theres nothing left to protect this guy! The only thing left to protect is the body! With a shout, I pushed straight ahead, regardless of the intense pain that runs through my body. Go to sleep with this!!!! Gah! As soon as my fist pierced his body with a cry of anguish, I clothed my fist with all the healing magic I could muster and slammed him into the wall of the square. The wooden wall shattered, and I punched Koga away behind it, my hands on my knees to regulate my ragged breathing. Im never, ever going to use a technique like this again. This is the forbidden depths of the healing punch, the second type of healing punch, Rengeki Ken aka Healing Rengeki Ken. Its a defensive healing punch where you slam your fist into the opponent and then repeatedly hit them with a healing flying fist from zero distance. I just used it and found out how powerful it is, but I definitely dont want to use this again. It consumes a lot of magic power, but above all, it is too dangerous. I could use it because my opponent was Koga. It was the only way to defeat him, and more importantly, it had to be done. Huh. Breathing a sigh of relief, I headed towards Arc-san, healing my body to the minimum with what little magic I had. When I saw him earlier, he was also badly injured. I had to heal him first, I thought, and turned my back to Koga who was still lying on the ground. I didnt expect you to be beaten up so badly. ! Turning around at the sound of a third persons voice behind me, I saw the red-haired demon woman who had been with Koga looking down at the fallen Koga. I cant believe another demon race is coming this way . Im not sure if the woman was hostile or not, but she sighed in disgust as if she was in a hurry. Well, its not something I can say. How long are you going to be down! Ogee! Koga, who had been kicked by the woman, gurgled and rolled around, letting out a cry of agony. When I looked at Koga, stunned by the situation, he was scratching his head apologetically. Sorry. I was really disoriented for a bit. I knew the world was a big place. I didnt expect to get hit like this. Haha, you really were a crazy guy, werent you? Are you still going to do that? Im at my limit. Im in pain all over, and I have almost no magic power. When I asked him what he meant by that, he shook his head with a satisfied expression. I lost this time, you know. I did lose a little bit, but I also lost consciousness. But, well, it was fun. Im looking forward to the next time we fight, man. I dont ever want to see you again. I cant promise that. Standing up, Kogas smile faded and he exchanged a look with me. Next invasion, Im leaving too. So what. It doesnt matter. I said firmly. Im a rescue squad. I have much more important things to do than fight you. Koga laughed hilariously at my clear reply. Oh, youre right. Hes really not the guy you want him to be. Oh well, well just have to drag him out when he does. Huh. Im not going to talk to this guy anymore. Ive got my eye on a nasty guy, I really dont like him. Well, I guess Ill be leaving soon. Ive got my men waiting outside. Right, Amira? Yeah, theyre good men who follow my orders. Youre so sarcastic, you know that? Until we meet again , be strong. After saying that, the two of them jumped up from the spot and disappeared in a flash. I was left there, and after looking around and finally realizing that it was safe, my strength drained from my body and I sat down. Its over, isnt it? The Wicked Dragons successor or something doesnt just appear out of nowhere, does it? In fact, the curse that lies beneath the country wont be awakened, right? I dont know why Im saying this, but Im physically and mentally exhausted to such an extent. Today had been a day where too many things had happened. Who could have predicted that I would be going head to head with the commander of the Demon Kings side of the army? , But we still have things to do, right? Oh man. I stood up, whipping my body, and turned around to walk away. Out of the corner of my eye, I see my friends rushing towards me. Truly, these are the friends I can rely on. It wasnt just my strength that allowed me to fight back then. The sight of the girls made me think of this once more, and with a smile on my face I made my way to my trusted friends. Authors Note: This is the end of the battle. In Volume 6, I was finally able to bring out Usatos rival-like existence. Hmm?Healing Rengekiken(Continuous punch)? I just did something like a pile bunker in the flesh (paralysis). This is the end of the update. 153 Lesson 141 The long day is over. After capturing Jinya-san, rescuing Amako, and fighting to the death with Koga, who I somehow ended up fighting, I healed the wounded Arc-san and then collapsed. Just before I collapsed, I thought to myself, I guess thats it. At any rate, my magic power was completely drained when I healed him, and my body was in shambles. ; The next time I opened my eyes, I was on the futon in the guest room at Hinomotos headquarters. I tried to fall asleep on the futon, but someone dove on my stomach like a tsukkomi, forcing me to wake up. For the time being, I woke up with a healing decapitation to my underlings, and beside me were Amako and Arc-san, who were stroking their chests in relief, and Nea, who was holding her forehead and squirming on the spot. Nea, what are you doing? Fugyuuuuuuu ! Forgetting the human language, I went through Nea, who was glaring at me with tears in her eyes, and asked Arc-san how long I had been asleep. Apparently I had passed out until around noon the next day. While I was asleep, a beastman doctor seemed to have treated me with recovery magic, and my upper body was bandaged. I quickly healed the wounds with my own healing magic and removed the bandages. After putting on the clothes that had been prepared for me, I tried to look for my uniform and let out ah Ah. My uniform is at . The uniform that had been folded neatly behind me had been torn to shreds in the battle with Koga. There were cuts, both large and small, and holes in the shoulders and stomach. Seeing this, I depressingly put on another jacket that was prepared for me. Sigh. Ive ripped my uniform. Im going to get beaten up when I get home, I swear. I hope Im only half dead if possible. Im sure theyll understand if I tell them what happened. I hope so. Im sure theyll understand. But she might say, Thats because youre immature. and, Im going to give you a good beating, and suddenly Im going to get a taste of hell. I went to Hayate with Nea transformed on my shoulder, and Amako and Arc-san next to me. So, what happened after that? Jinya-dono and those who followed him were captured, and after that, Hayate-san was handling the aftermath with his men. What do you mean, those who followed him? I dont mean the ordinary soldiers who followed orders, but the close guards and researchers. It seems that Jinya-dono was also moving his troops recklessly, and there was a growing sense of distrust among the soldiers. Yesterday, we threw them away because they attacked us, but the soldiers on the other side had doubts. Maybe if they had really tried to kill us, I alone would not have been able to keep up with my healing magic and there would have been casualties. Amako, youre not hurt anywhere, are you? No. Im fine. I ask Amako, and she looks up at me with a smile and says so. Her response is soft? I dont know, its a different atmosphere than before. Strangely enough, I feel like were walking closer next to each other. As I tilted my head, Nea approached me. Usato, Id like to ask you something. Hm, what? That move that killed the Second Legion, what was that thing? The one that I released on Koga huh. Healing punch, type II, Rengekiken. Its a technique where you hit a healing flying fist over and over again at zero distance. Uwa.Uwa.. Yeah, for once I can understand how you feel. This is a dangerous technique. In terms of results, my healing punches were made one step stronger by the gauntlet. However, it has turned into a more dangerous technique. This time, I had to use it because the opponent had a high defense. No, I had to use it because it was an opponent I had to defeat, but this is definitely not a technique that should be aimed at people. Why do you look so surprised? No, its just that you had some common sense. What do you think I am? Out of loop. Thats rude, you owl! What do you mean, out of the loop? Even Amako went EH?! And let out a gasp! Arc-san is just smiling and laughing at us. Sighhhhhh. I let out a sigh at the too-good-to-be-true reaction, but I think its been a while since weve had an exchange like this. Not so long ago, we were not even allowed to talk about such trivial things, so being able to talk together like this is invaluable. As we exchanged words that made me feel nostalgic, we headed towards Hayates place. We headed to the square where we had fought Jinya and Koga yesterday. Hayate was in charge of the aftermath, cleaning up and repairing things that had been damaged in yesterdays fight. When he noticed us, he smiled and waved at us. Oh, good. Im glad youre awake. How are you feeling? Yes, thanks to you. I just healed it with healing magic, so its completely healed. Thank you for even providing me with a place to sleep. Considering what youve done for me, I dont think I could ever repay you enough. Leaving the situation to his men for the moment, Hayate moved to a slightly more remote spot at the edge of the plaza. After you fainted, things got a bit chaotic here. At any rate, the defeat of Jinya, the chief of the tribe, and the intervention of the Demon Kings army and the person who claims to be the commander of the army. It wasnt unreasonable, but things have finally calmed down today. Were the others alright? Yes, of course. Some people were injured, but fortunately no one was seriously hurt. Its partly because things got under control so quickly, but I think most of the soldiers were lost and thats why they were able to get away with this. Yes, thats right: . Hayate-san was thinking the same thing as me? Well, to begin with, these are people who originally live in a place that has nothing to do with conflict. Maybe its more rare for people to have rough thoughts like Jinya-san. Thats right. How is Jinya doing? I heard that he was captured. Hayate-san frowned in confusion when I asked that. As I tilted my head at Hayate, who was stammering, Nea, who was on my shoulder, opened her mouth to answer for me. Jinya is drugged and put to sleep so that he can help Kanoko. Youre putting him to sleep and hes cooperating? Were just going to restore the power he took from her. Besides, if you let him talk, hell say nothing but disgusting things. Shh, thats harsh . I dont like self-centered people like that. I guess I hate him. Well, thats all I did, and I may have said something that offended Nea while I was gone. But to help Kanoko, I guess. So, how are you going to help Kanoko-san? Waiting for the completion of the Towa means you needed that too, right? Yes, I couldnt move until I stopped Jinya, but I can finally put my plan into action. With that, Nea jumped off my shoulder and returned to her black-haired, red-eyed human form. What I found out from my research on the Towa is that its a magical tool that extracts the magic of the user and sticks it on others. Im sure youll be able to understand why Im so excited about this. Well, I dont know if its because I put them in a runaway state, or if its because of some twisted research. Extract the magic out of the whole magic and stick it on others. Its a horrible story, though it could easily be put to rest like that. So what do you want me to do about it? Jinya got Kanokos power through Towa. Then, if we use it in the opposite way, we can return the precognitive magic and magic power thats attached to Jinya to Kanoko. Is it as simple as that? Yes, it is. Its just that Ive already asked the researcher who hypnotized to help me with everything. To be more specific, from the day I got the go-ahead from Usato, I started to adjust the Towa to save Kanoko. Nea. I look at her in surprise. Catching my gaze, she tilted her head and then put on a confident face. Hmm? Wait, so you finally understand how amazing I am? Please give me more compliments? Neas not screwed up ! Wait, what do you mean by that? I was going to praise her honestly, but I felt like I was getting carried away, so I stopped. But inwardly, I admired her for her hard work. Ill praise her casually later. But only casually. So, Nea. Can we start now? Amako asked a pouting Nea. The preparations themselves are ready. All we have to do is get Hayates permission and were ready to go. Of course, well get permission. And now that Usato is awake, too. Helping Amakos mother. This journey, which began that day with Amakos wish, is about to come to an end. All I can do is hope that Amakos mother will wake up. The researchers that Nea had put in a state of hypnosis were preparing the device. The first thing I had to do in helping Kanoko was to bring her up here, where she was bedridden. With the help of the beastmen who had taken care of her so far, we put her on a stretcher and brought her to the newly added bed-like section of Towa in the plaza, and attached rings connected to wires to her limbs and head. And then, inside the remaining Towa Jinya Jinya-san, who had been brought in asleep, was brought into the Towa. Hayate was looking at him sadly, but we didnt dare say anything. Amako looks down anxiously at the face of Kanoko-san, who is sleeping quietly. I put my hand on her shoulder and talk to her as reassuringly as I can. Im sure shell be fine. But Im getting scared to predict what will I do if she doesnt wake up . That would be scary, wouldnt it? The fact that you alone will know the outcome of this attempt better than anyone else is . I couldnt say anything witty, so I had to stay by her side for now and wait for her to finish her preparations. Nea, who had been watching Jinya-san and Kanoko-san along with the researchers, moved away from Towa and looked back at us, as if she had finished her preparations. Lets get started. There shouldnt be any problems, but just be aware of whats going on. After confirming that we had nodded, Nea urged the researchers to activate Towa. After a few seconds or so, a golden light was emitted from a gap in the outer shell of the Towa. The golden light flowed into the Towa from the wire connected to Jinya-san, and it also moved to Kanoko-san. As I watched on with bated breath, Amako took my hand in hers. Her small hand trembles. I sense it and squeeze it back. The light, its subsiding. After about five minutes, the light of Towa subsides. When Nea saw that the light had completely subsided, she silently approached Kanoko-san and looked at her body. Your magic has returned properly. The attempt was successful, but now we just have to see if shell wake up. What about Jinya? Nea glanced at Jinya in response to Hayates question. It looks like Jinyas back to his normal magic power. The other side is just back to normal, so it should be fine, the problem is- ! Ha, Amako! As if she couldnt stand it there, Amako ran up to Kanoko. With a tearful expression, she grabbed Kanokos hand and called out for her mother in a strained voice. I did everything I could. Ive restored Kanokos magic power. Now, if only she would wake up. Unnn ! At that moment, Kanoko-san, who had been bedridden for so long, let out a moaning voice. As soon as Amako, who had stiffened in surprise, called out to her, Kanoko opened her eyes lightly. Ah, uh, I, am . Mother. Amako? Its not quite morning yet. Hmm?No, no. Im pretty sure I have a Towa , so maybe!What? She tried to sit up and put some strength into her upper body, but after two years of inactivity, she returned to her original position in agony. Amakos voice trembled at her, and she hugged Kanoko as hard as she could. Mother, I thought you were never going to wake up Im so, so glad ! Amako . Yes, you did your best. Kanoko-san looked surprised when she saw Amako saying those words with tears in her eyes, but she immediately smiled kindly and placed her hand on her head, patting it gently. That was the start of Amakos crying. Tears that the girl who had never shown tears, even when she was in pain or sad, finally showed. It was a moment when she, who was mature enough to be inappropriate for her age, could finally express her emotions and cry in a way appropriate for her age. After that, Kanoko immediately went to see a doctor in Hinomoto. The reason for this was to check whether or not she was affected by the use of Towa, but another reason was because of the condition of her body. Even with the magic tools and care, she hadnt moved her body for two years. Because of this, her muscle strength had been severely weakened, and now it was not even easy for her to walk normally. As a result of the examination, it was found that she had no after-effects of losing her magic power due to Towa. Thank you all very much for your help. Im still physically disabled, so I cant thank you properly, but please forgive me- No, no. More importantly, please dont take it too hard. Mom, Usatos right. I hurriedly told Kanoko-san to stop, who lowered her head while only her upper body was up on the futon. It was night about half a day after Kanoko-san woke up. I, Arc-san, and Amako were called to the room where Kanoko-san was sleeping. Amako was sitting beside Kanoko-san, glancing at her with concern. Ive heard the general story. Roughly? About what Amakos been doing away from here for two years, and about this commotion. So youve heard it all, I guess. Im really sorry for all the trouble Ive caused Hayate-kun. If I had realized Jinyas true nature earlier, the situation wouldnt have got that big. Dont worry about it. Im just happy that mother is awake and safe. Amako ! Kanoko-san held her eyes as if she was moved by Amakos words. After about a dozen seconds, she wiped her eyes and turned her gaze to us. Im really grateful to you guys. Amako has told me about you, but may I ask your names again? Ah, yes. My name is Usato Ken, of the Lingle Kingdoms rescue squad. My name is Arc, knight of the Kingdom of Lingle. Im Nea, a familiar. Im currently in owl form, but Im essentially in human form. After listening to each persons self-introduction, Kanoko-san finally looked at me and gave me a sly smile. Youre the one who cast the healing spell on me, Usato-kun. Huh, she seemed to take away some of the honorifics and made me feel more mindful and friendly. Eh, yes, I did. You were conscious? I was asleep, and when I woke up for a moment, I saw you and Amako trying desperately to help me. Jinya was around, so I could only warn him of the danger, but so, hmm, you hmm. Kanokos upper body swayed to the side as she observed me. Im not sure how to react to her meaningful gaze, wondering what is going on. Is it my imagination, or do I have a bad feeling about this? This is different from the time of Koga. No, this is more like the time of Lucas-sama in SamariaC So, how long have you been seeing Amako? Huh? What?! I let out a dumbfounded voice, and Amako let out an absurd voice. Kanoko-san gave us a look of pride as we showed such reactions. Amako. Did you really think that I wouldnt understand? My fox intuition is still sharp even after two years of sleep. Ive already been scared out of my wits by this ear, and I guessed right away. Kanoko-san crosses her arms confidently. The fox ears on her head are also moving with a sense of pride. Could it be a misunderstanding, like a fathers misunderstanding that his daughters boyfriend is his girlfriend? Amako, who was really upset by Kanokos unexpected words, called out to her. Kaa-san? What are you talking about? Fufun, you cant hide from your mother. Oh, this lady, looks like a disappointment. Kanoko-sans smug face, which Id like to use as an example, reminds me of the word woman trouble for the first time in a long time. I looked at Amako fearfully, and sure enough, she was lying face down, her face turning red. Everyone, get out of this room, right now. Her words were choppy, but the shame and anger oozed out of them. We shuddered at the low volume of his voice. Nea is shaking on her shoulders, shivering at Amakos unprecedented reaction. Yeah, but, Amako, . Get out. Yes, I understand! I assure you. The current Amako is more terrifying than Koga. Kanoko-san, unaware of this, tried to stop us. What, whats wrong? Amako, you look so scary, youre ruining your cute face. Huh? Why are you sneaking up on me like that, what are you doing with your hands, and your tail- When I slammed the door shut, I heard a voice inside that sounded like it was grabbing a chickens head or a foxs tail. No, I dont know, Ive never heard a voice grabbing a foxs tail, but its probably not a bad expression. But Im glad to see youre doing well. Im relieved to see that Kanoko-san is now letting out a cry for help to us behind the bran. From the looks of it, it might take some time, but with continued rehabilitation, she should be able to return to her daily life. My healing magic wont work, but Im sure a strong woman like Kanoko-san will be fine. However, there was one thing I was worried about. Kanoko-san was saved. If it was Hinomoto, Hayate would be able to protect Kanoko-san and Amako. If that was the case, would Amako stay here? Or will she go back to Lingle Kingdom? Only Amako herself can give the answer to that question. 154 Lesson 142 Three days have passed since Mr. Canoco woke up. Amako often sees herself acting with Linka, who came to Hinomoto yesterday. Nair and Burlin are devouring their inebriation. While I was sometimes frustrated with the owl sleeping happily on my shoulder, I helped Hinomoto rebuild with Alc. Hinomoto was finally regaining his peaceful routine with Mr. Hayate''s dedication. "Finally, are you going" "Yep. Thanks for your help, but because staying too long could cause you trouble" Just the first week into the kingdom of the Beast Man. Me and Mr. Alk... I was finally visiting Mr. Hayate''s room with Nair sleeping on his shoulder. When I told him to leave Hinomoto and return to the kingdom of Ringle, he had a lonely look on his face. "... you don''t have to worry about the sight of the soldiers?" "I''m used to it" "Oh, yeah..." I thought I had done too much while I was at it when a soldier who I thought had thrown away had turned his face bright blue and kept his head down with half a cry saying "I won''t do anything wrong anymore!" when it was horrible. In the alley, they''ve got people telling their kids stories that if they do something bad, they can throw it to an orga. ... Me, too. "Right, but can''t you help it? You''ve come here on a mission." "Yes." "When are we leaving?" "I''ve been given a lot of rest, and I hope I can leave around noon tomorrow" Even if I stay longer than this, I will cause trouble, and most importantly, I want to let you know that I will return to the kingdom of Lingle. There is no Hoover in Hinomoto that can be sent to human space, so we need to do something soon to be informed of our safety. "Is Mr. Hayate okay? I''m talking about being an extraordinary chief now." In response to Mr. Alk''s question, Mr. Hayate scratched his cheek like he was in trouble. "Currently, I am assigned an extraordinary chief who was an assistant, but for the time being, if no one were to be inferred like this, I would think that I would be assigned a chief..." "Don''t worry, Mr. Hayate." "Ha, I wonder. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t think it''s the right position... But I want to do what I can." This guy will be fine. It''s humility, but it''s thanks to this guy''s dedication that Hinomoto was able to rebuild right away. There''s no way the people who watched him behave properly would complain. Mr. Hayate, who was laughing like trouble, immediately darkens that look. "I''m talking about Jinya..." "You''re talking about being held, right?" "Yeah. I''m still holding him because he was trying to take the magic away from the mushroom and wage a battle with dangerous ideas..." "... what''s going on?" I felt something shitty about Mr. Hayate. "Jinya, who no longer has predictive magic, has become terribly confused. I think it''s because I''ve been relying on predictive magic for the past two years, but I don''t know anything. I''ve come to be afraid of the present" "... that, of course" "Because of course, I think. Jinya reached for it, even though she normally doesn''t know what the future is. It''s a terrible way to say it, but fear of the unseen, the future, is probably the punishment for Jinya today." I can''t use predictive magic, so I don''t know how Jinya feels. But I think I''m really scared that what I''ve seen will make me invisible. What he did was too much, but I sympathized with that part. "... shall we change the story? Since yesterday, as an extraordinary chief, I''ve been thinking about the Ringle Kingdom''s writ." "Huh? No, but..." "Of course, I can''t take it. We''re going to stay neutral. But..." That said, Mr. Hayate raises his arm. Then, through the open window, two blue birds enter and remain in his arms. Hoobard, a bird-shaped demon that allows for long-distance contact. "I''m wondering if I could set up a friendship with you as a friend, out of my position as a chief. Do you mind?" Yes, of course. "No one will complain if someone finds out about you. Ma, Amako and I also signed a contract, so I think it''s mainly a letter from Linka that goes. Ha ha." Indeed, it is impossible to enter into a cooperative relationship with Hinomoto. Rather, it was obvious that it was not good for them or for us to involve the Beast Clan in this disturbance. But I''d be happy to take it this way. When I put my arms up, two Hoobards flew over to Piong. Try again, you have cute crushed eyes. ... When I put it on my shoulder, what does it look like? "... Ha!? I have a feeling my standing is in jeopardy!?" "What are you talking about, you?" Surprising Nair for mouthing things that don''t make sense to wake up, he trades a simple use magic contract with Hoover. Even when it came to the contract, it was easy because it was good to just touch Hoover''s head with his fingertips and whine the decided word. Then Nair was getting rid of Hoover with his wings in a desperate manner. "This is my mon! Look, sissy!" Since when has my shoulder become yours? [M] Although it is definitely in a constant position. That''s how Mr. Alk finishes his contract with Hoover. Mr. Hayate, who missed Hoover returning from the window, turned his gaze to this one as if he remembered something. "Speaking of which, did you tell Amako about this?" "Yeah, well... yes. That kid told me to give him some time, but maybe he''ll stay here with his mother. At that time, please say hello to her." "Of course it is. Are you sure?" I will give Mr. Hayate a little tour of his words, but I will return the answer immediately. "I''ll leave it to Amako''s choices" "... yeah. Then I won''t say anything more. Well, then, let''s switch stories. I was thinking of throwing a banquet to send you guys out today, okay?" "Huh? What''s a feast... such a big deal" Mr. Hayate, I have a great smile. "There''s been a dark atmosphere here lately, so you don''t have to worry about it because it''s also a reminder to get rid of it. Besides, we Beasts love banquets. Everyone will be happy to join us, so there''s no need for you to shy away." Speaking of which, that''s what the feast was like in the den. Again, they''re cheerful and fun people, the Beastmen. I''ll check with Mr. Alk and then turn to Mr. Hayate. "If that''s the case, I''ll be happy to join you" "All right, it''s settled! Then let''s arrange for everyone to know!" Smiling, smiling bitterly at Mr. Hayate, who gives instructions to his men, I recall my words earlier. Will Amako go to the kingdom of Ringle, or will she remain in Hinomoto with her mother? Normally, it would remain in a hinomoto with a mother who had been asleep the whole time. I miss goodbyes, but I won''t be seeing you forever, and I can get in touch with you in Hoover. But you have to be prepared. Say goodbye to the people you''ve traveled with the whole time. I was lost. Return to the kingdom of Ringle with Usat and the others, or stay in the hinomoto where your mother is. If I were you a long time ago, I would have said I would stay here without hesitation. But now that I''ve completed a long journey, Usato and the others have become just as important to me as my mother. When Usat and the others were to return to the kingdom of Ringle, Mr. Hayath opened a feast for sending them out. Unlike hiding places, the scale and everything became a great feast, but everyone ate, drank, and laughed. My mother let me sit in a position where I could see the feast because I couldn''t eat food that was sick and flavorful, and I looked around in the feast with Linka. In the meantime, I saw that Usato played an arm wrestling battle with a blown out face and knocked down the Hinomoto men one after another, including Mr. Ditez, which gave the Hinomoto children the impression of Human-Usato, but I immediately decided to forget. Anyway, it was a noisy and fun feast. But --, "Thank you, Usato, thank you..." "Aha, haha" "Mother, why couldn''t you stand it?" The morning after the feast, my mother was breaking her stomach. I wondered what it was, and after I called Usat, I asked him why -- "''Cause it seemed delicious" It''s not a monkey, and I want you to praise me for not saying it in a Usato tone. What is this man saying until he turns thirty-four? Only at this moment did I embarrass myself to be my daughter. The beginning of the matter was because my mother, who could not watch the feast in silence, put her hands on the food for the feast. According to Usato, his mother''s gut, which had not eaten decent solids in two years, had been startled and hurt. Usat''s healing magic made his mother, who had managed to get him healed, bowed her head in tears, but at the time he was donning. "Usato, I''m sorry. I''m ready to leave... Mother, oh, I can see it, it''s natural, because some places are childish..." Apologizing to Usat in front of his mother''s room, he waved beside him with a bitter smile. "Fine, fine. Because it''s more important to have something happen to Mr. Cannoco. So, Amako... have you decided?" "... Soon, I''ll decide" To the words after a little silence, he nodded slowly. Inside, disgusted with myself for not being boiled off, I dropped off his back as I headed to prep him, and I went back to my mother''s room. As I entered the room with a sigh, my mother, sitting in the front seat on the futon, stared at me. "Amako." "What?" You don''t have to worry about me. "Remember the ugliness you just said?" "Shh, ugly..." In a slightly spicy word, her mother is shocked to put her hand on her mouth. I don''t know what to say without ugly about what I just did. Instead, I was more ashamed of myself. But I guess you were listening to Usat and me from what I''m saying. But I''m still worried about my mother. I still can''t walk satisfactorily, so I have to stick around. "You''ve grown, Amako." Return to me with that word and look at my mother. The look on her mother''s face had turned into something gentle with a smile on her face, not something as unconscious as earlier. "I wasn''t much taller, but my heart''s growing up" "... extra height" "Huff, I''m sorry" My mother strokes my head in infidelity. I feel comfortable in those weak hands, but with peace of mind and warmth. "But you''re still a child." "Huh." Words that I don''t even think about, I get taken aback. It doesn''t matter to me like that, my mother goes on to spin words. "I wanted you to live free. Forget about time chants and everything and live a happy life." "The prediction I saw was that you were the one with Usat. So I''m sure it''s okay...... I thought so. The actual future was different." Mother closed her eyes to regret. "My words, on the contrary, tied you up. Without wanting a peaceful life, I did everything I could to help me. Of course, I appreciate it, but I''ve missed you so much for two years... and I''m disqualified as a mother." "No. That''s not true" Clearly deny your mother''s words and keep a close eye on them. "I''ve certainly had some hard feelings over the past two years, but I''ve never been lonely. Because, like my mother said, I had a lot of people who would accept me." Good people living in the kingdom of Ringle. You let me live in a place I didn''t intend to go, Mr. Salla. People overflowing with both hands embraced me. Mother held me gently after her eyes were round. "You really want to go with Usato, don''t you?" "... yeah" "You don''t have to worry about it. Say yourself like a child and get me in trouble a lot." Yes, tell me, and my mother grinned. Like a child. Until now, I never even thought about that. To live, I couldn''t be a child forever, and I wasn''t of such a character that people could sweeten me. But in my mother''s words, I finally made up my mind, too. "Mother, I... go to the kingdom of Ringle with Usat" I still want to be with Usato and the others. The Kingdom of Ringle is my second home, even if I am exposed to the threat of the Demon King''s Army. "That''s fine. What would I do if they stayed because of me? I''m sure I can''t bear to tie my daughter up all the time." The mother who let me go stroked her appeasement chest down. However, when he returned to his serious face to immediately squeeze his attention, he raised his index finger and opened his mouth with a serious voice color. "Before you embark on your journey, give me one piece of advice" "Yeah." "Don''t miss the prey." "... what?" Huh? What''s the prey? No, I regret who my mother says the prey refers to, but I soon found out. But I don''t think it''s normal to cut this topic out in this stream...! "He, from what I''ve seen, doesn''t feel like he''s being favored. It''s the most annoying type, but if you make yourself aware of the favor, the rest will be easy. But a short-term showdown would be desirable. Maybe because there are other assassins after him." "... hey, dude" One word after another, I can''t block my open mouth. This guy, really, really...! "In other words, color tricks --" "No!" "Koon!?" Knock a light knife into the brain before your mother finishes the word. Turning my back to my fallen mother as she turned her eyes with a grunting cry, I quietly try to leave the room behind. But --, Amako, come on in. Stop your legs with that word. Undescripble emotions creep up, but I manage to contain it and respond. "Yeah. I''m coming" A second goodbye. The first time it was an exit in despair, but not now. I have someone waiting for me back here. This country has become a place for me to return. Amako chose to go with us to the kingdom of Ringle. After that, I don''t know what you talked about with Mr. Cannoco. But if that''s Amako''s choice, I''ll just accept it without saying anything. When we were ready for the journey, we exchanged farewell greetings with Mr. Hayate and the others in front of Hinomoto''s exit. "Usato, how comfortable is that coat?" "It''s the right size, and it looks good" "That was good. It was worth choosing according to your culture as much as possible." The ash-based coat that was to be worn instead of torn uniform was not as easy to wear as the uniform. I was going to make it with a cape or something, so I really appreciate Mr. Hayate''s courtesy. "Breaking up is sad, but I''m really glad I met you guys. Let''s hope you return safely to the kingdom of Ringle." "Thank you. Mr. Hayate." "Thank you for your help" Me and Ark will shake hands with Mr. Hayate and finish our farewell greetings. Then, from behind Mr. Hayate, Linka looked up and leaned over and walked over to Amako. Amako put her hand on her head with a slight stretch of her back to Linca, who had her mouth covered as she put it. "I couldn''t say it before, but now I''m gonna say it right. I''ll see you around, Linka." "... yeah. I''ll write to you, full. As much as Hoover falls, I''ll send it!" "Let''s not do that because I feel sorry for you" Linka wiped her eyes with a mess on her bitter Amako. Her eyes were red and swollen with her face up, but she still smiled. Then Linka, who also said goodbye to us, smiled with Mr. Hayate and dropped us off. I look back at the far away hinomoto and confirm to Mr. Ark, who is pulling his horse about his plans after this, even though he feels emotional. "Mr. Alk, we''re going to go to Miarak, right?" "Yeah. Because I have to send Hoover too. And then... Lord Norn will lend us a boat to the kingdom of Ringle, so let us take it." "If so, it sounds easier to go home" I''m on a boat home, and I think I can relax and go home. I''ve never been on a boat much, so I''m looking forward to it. Since it''s been a walk before, I''m going to see a different view than before. I think so. When I think of my previous journey, I feel emotional. "Our journey is over." "You''ve had a lot of things." "Yeah, really" In the magical guiding city of Lukvis, he trained his bully''s knuckles. I fought zombies and evil dragons, and then Nair became one of them. In Samarial, the kingdom of prayer, he restored Eva''s existence by freeing his soul bound by sorcery. In the water city of Miarak, he fought with Mr. Leona, the brave man, against Mr. Caron, who draws the blood of the dragon. In Hinomoto, he saved Amako''s mother, Mr. Canoco. And having finished all our purposes, we can finally return to the kingdom of Ringle. "The kingdom of Ringle. As far as I''m concerned, I''m looking forward to everything. I''d like to meet some brave men who''ve been summoned from different worlds." Speaking of which, does Nair know anything about the kingdom of Ringle because he became one of us on the journey? "I have to introduce you to the captain." "Well, that''s... I''d prefer not to" "No, you can''t. As of my demon, you are no longer a member of the lifeguard. [M] If you say no, I''ll take you." "You definitely know what I''m talking about!?" You imagined Rose looking over magic in Miarak, laughing at Nair, who turns her face bright blue. "Don''t worry. You have me." "If the situation changes, the dialogue changes quickly to something curious!?" I broke my uniform, so I can''t imagine what it would look like. [M] Well, that still doesn''t change my desire to go home. In addition to Rose, the Lifeguard also has Mr. Olga and Mr. Uluru, as well as Nack and Ferm. "I wonder if the seniors and Kazuki are safe to go home" "Suzune seems to be feeling better." "Ha, sure" Amako''s words remind me of a healthy senior and make me laugh bitterly. ... Well, when we meet again, yeah. I''m going to retaliate as much as this is still the case. Inside, planning to boil down seniors, Amako, who was walking next door, suddenly pinched lightly on the hem of his coat. "What''s wrong?" "The journey''s over, but we''re still together." "... totally, naturally. I thought you were on the verge of cutting so quickly?" I haven''t traveled to save your mother just because of my brother-in-law or promise. That''s what I wanted to do, and I acted. So even if that promise is fulfilled, I won''t cut off or alienate Amako. Amako dropped her shoulder for some reason when she came to my answer, but as soon as she looked up, she smiled somewhere frightened. "That''s why you''re Usato." "... what do you mean?" "Oh, speaking of which, my mother said. I hear the assassins are after Usato." "What do you mean?" "You don''t have to worry about it. Because it''s not life you''re after." Amako''s unintelligible advice is mundane. What? What do you mean, an assassin even though he''s not after his life!? Is something still happening on the journey?!? I want you to give me a break when I return to the boulder. "Uh, I see, that''s not true" "Lord Usato seems to be in trouble from now on." "Gluer." Nair and Mr. Alk, and for some reason Burlin nodded with a knowledgeable face. I don''t know why anymore. A return that seemed peaceful. But fate didn''t seem to forgive me for it. 155 After the gossip battle Identification under the guise of a system of cooperation to the Beast Nation. As a result of the assignment we received from the Demon King, we decided that the Beastmen were not worthy of fighting as our compatriots. At that point, we should have returned to our home country, but we had a few fights with a hinomoto by the whim of Bonkla Legion Leader, Koga Dingal. "Phew, that was outrageous." As we finally got out of the realm of the Beasts and headed to our country, Koga muttered about that as I remembered. Perhaps he remembers the blow he took back then because he was rubbing his stomach. Ask Koga as he turns his consciousness to his surroundings to avoid failing to be vigilant. "I didn''t see the whole battle, is that it?" "Oh, it must be a rumor...... you''re about to. It''s not normal that I''ve been antagonizing the physical abilities I''m pulling up with dark magic." "You knew that." "Sort of. But when I actually fought, it was a series of surprises. More importantly, the defense with the reflex nerve and the cage hand slips away and almost knocks off the attack from the front." This guy''s dark magic specializes in physical combat unlike that of a black knight. During battle, the darkness clothes that cover your body move according to Koga''s will, strengthening and aiding your superior physical abilities as a Demon Nation. It seems plain, but similar to the depths entangling the magic knitted by the master. "You saw the last one, didn''t you? That''s more than it looks, huh? I''m forced to pierce the defense through the attack, and healing magic is killing me from whether it hurts or not. Horrible, isn''t it?" "... can I call that healing magic?" "Ha ha." "I don''t understand why you''re laughing." In the distance, but from the side, it was a shocking sight, where unidentified shocks were struck from fists close to the body of the extruded koga over and over again. For a moment only, I thought I''d screwed you, and I didn''t tell you that I tried to go home. How''d it go over there? You fought the knights of the kingdom of Ringle, didn''t you? " "... oh, he was a good warrior" The red-haired swordsman of the kingdom of Ringle. At that time, I didn''t do anything. He was wrapped in flames with the intention of killing him, and he was waving his sword. Still, it should be noted that the fact that he survived and tore apart the wall of flames was probably due to all that power and readiness. "Heh, that''s surprising. I can''t believe you compliment me." "Demons and humans. When it comes to enemies, hate isn''t the only thing there is. His sword was brilliant. I just uttered a word of praise for that indisputable fact." "I see." Put your arms together. Yeah. Nodding koga. The reaction seems to be made a little silly somewhere, a little frustrated I open my mouth with a look on my face. "First of all, I just dated your way" "Ha, you sure do. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I''m happy with it. Well, how do I explain it to the Demon King..." "... I''ll be honest with you. There won''t be anything else" An unauthorized act of combat that has absolutely nothing to do with the order. Besides, I was in a good position to help myself. "Worst case scenario, I''m ready to blade myself" Why are we talking about this? "Out-of-order behavior. Besides, if it were to be a battle against those in the hostile kingdom of Ringle, there could be no problem." "No, no, no, you can''t expect the Demon King to do that. Besides, that''s gonna get me involved, isn''t it?" "Silence!? Are you going to take me on the road!? Stop it, you. The Demon King said I wouldn''t be mad at you for that. Instead, he said he would laugh and forgive me. No, I don''t laugh at that one." "What do you know about the Demon King?" "Yea!?" Wow, he opened his eyes and glanced at Koga, and he made his expression cramp. I don''t understand the gravity of the matter at all. "I acted out of his command and even went to combat for such a stupid, brainy boss... no more. I just have to self-blade." "Sometimes, your loyalty is too heavy to really keep up. Besides, don''t you despise me too much for insignificance? It sounds terrible.... hey, you guys say something too" Speak up to the men Koga was silently following behind. Then my men, who showed their grip all the time, turned to me with a caged eye of determination. "If Lord Armilla is going to do that, so am I.!" "... what?" "Armilla, if it''s for your sister, I want this body to decay...!" "Sister!?" "Having traveled with you for a short time, the praise of my life" "That''s how you talked!?" Tear glands loose on my men who throw those words at me one after the other. Hold my head, I turn back to the front. "You guys...! All right, I''m ready to take that! Then follow me!" "" Yes! "" Set aside your grumpy koga and walk down the road to the Demon King''s Land. "Wait a minute, why is Armilla more popular!? I''m your Legion Leader! Oh, wait, don''t leave me!" It''s usually the difference between working or not. However, as soon as this assignment is completed, the temporary position of Assistant Legion Leader will be removed. In that case, as comrades with the same gaze as them, they will run the battlefield together. The battle is well prepared. It increased the strength of the war and the quality of the soldiers. A cavalry that uses fierce demons to manipulate them as demons and devour the battlefield. Newly assigned third regiment leader as my cauldron. And the presence of the First Regiment leader, who boasts the Demon King''s Army''s "strongest. The next showdown draws a line between the first and second. Of course, the kingdom of Ringle won''t just get hit either. They should work with neighbouring countries to form coalitions and intercept us. The powerful of each kingdom. A fierce man with the title of brave man. A brave man summoned from another world. Life Corps of the infamous Kingdom of Ringle for us. "Maybe the day of settlement isn''t so far away." Whether it was a battle between humans and demons or a settlement to my cause, I dared not put it into words. One thing I could tell was that the next battle would be an unprecedented death fight. 156 End of gossip journey Our journey is over. In the last country I visited, the Kingdom of Sandara, I was given various and fruitful experiences for me. I may have given him the writ, but the king questioned my strength to name the brave man and imposed one test to make sure that I had the strength I deserved as a brave man. It crusades the light-bearing demons that inhabit the mountains located far from the Kingdom of Sandara. Demons that are attacking people with light and causing many victims. The danger is well known, but we set foot in the mountains where we live to crusade the demons. "Hey, I didn''t know the identity of the light that was haunting me was thunder. Besides, I didn''t think they were legendary demons." "It was an indisputable and powerful enemy. He was intelligent enough to solve people''s words, and without Mr. Suzune''s driving, this could have been the one who would have lost." I agree with you, walnut, who grumbled to keep you waiting for things. Having successfully survived the trials and received our willingness to cooperate from the Kingdom of Sandara, we had completed our mission and proceeded with horses on our way back to the Kingdom of Ringle. "I was ready to die on a boulder, too, that one." Demons that solve people''s words. I was lucky to encounter a being that was said to be very rare, but I couldn''t afford the guy I encountered. The guy looked down on life other than himself and had the brutality of trying to kill him miserably, even if he didn''t try to be hostile. Is that even with the Thunderbeast? A man-eater tiger who mows the life of his prey with such fast travel that he mistakenly sees it as thunder. Even I, with the magic of manipulating thunder, was a formidable enemy that forced me to struggle. "But when I met him, he said," Will you be my demon? " "Ugh..." There is nothing in the earliest reverence for the words that have been slapped with mockery. When I first met him, I said, "You''re a suzune! It''s an honor to travel with you!" But now it is. "Ha, I wonder why the demons I encounter are just ferocious. Even this time, Tiger, I can talk, I have the ability to be an absolutely cute user demon in my tone... I''ve ruined everything by being brutally outrageous..." "Isn''t Hoover okay?" "I want my own demon!" "Well, there''s a horse you''re riding now, isn''t there? What was that? Was that you, Sanho from Thunderhose? That''s great naming sense. I can''t stop laughing." "You''re not even a demon! Besides, Sang-ho, I won''t forgive you for your ill words!" My traveling beloved horse, Sanho, ridiculing you is unforgiving even in the walrus. Sanho, when I said so while stroking your hyena, the walnut grinned in my anger. "Sanho, it''s not your bad word. Bad talk to you." "I can''t forgive you any more!?" What do you think this escort knight thinks of me? I did ask you to treat me with less care, but I didn''t expect you to work so disrespectfully. But we''re best friends on this journey, and I hate what you rely on when you have to. You can''t beat her opponent in a verbal fight, so she drops in with a sigh. "Oh, I''m sure it''d be fun if the demon used to talk to me" "I''ve never heard of a talking demon before. Smart demons basically don''t show themselves to people, and they don''t go down to people because they have a lot of powerful power in the first place." "That''s right. You don''t talk like that, do you? That tiger, he definitely didn''t have the personality to tame with humans..." I also suggested to that thunderbeast, but he usually laughed at me with his nose. ... Speaking of Using Demons--, "Usato, are you okay..." Usato, who at some point had the owl on his shoulder. Such is the case. He is currently stepping into the realm where the beast man lives. "The kingdom says you''ve been out of touch since you left Miarak," "Because the destination is the land of the Beast Man. It''s an unreachable place for Hoover, so even if you can''t help it, don''t get worried." The kingdom of the beast man is an unknown realm for man. What are you doing now, Usato, who went to a place like that to help Amako''s mother? Did you help her mother safely...... "Kazuki, I''ve been informed that you''ve successfully completed your mission and are on your way home just like me... and I''ll just wait for Usat to hear from you later" Kazuki, I''m glad you completed your mission safely. I stumbled across a hiding place in a lost forest where elves lived, or something disturbing to me, but I tried not to worry too much about it to keep my mental stability. "But well, if Usat is attacked by the Beasts, he can deal with it. I think there are fewer people who can do something about it because Rose gave up her physical abilities." "Sure, you are. In Miarak he was fighting a dragon man and a brave man turned into a dragon, and it''s not strange that he''s also growing up during his journey" No, rather, I can''t believe he lacks training after joining the Lifeguards in this world and then becoming a stoke-away character. "Better yet, isn''t Mr. Suzune having a hard time reuniting with Usato?" "Ugh... I''m trying to figure it out too" "You can only send a raw, warm gaze while turning your face bright red and trying to deny it" "Yes, because..." Shit, when people ask me an article with one hand, I don''t know how to answer it, I mouth it, and I''m still frustrated by the willingness to have to deny it properly, and I end up feeling like denying it in a deceptive way. "Mr. Suzune is more hectic than you can imagine" "Muggle!" "It''s easy to stay on track." "Agoo!" "I know I can''t help it because I''m a no-love person" "Guha!?" A furious triple attack pierces my mind and is about to collapse. "But you should at least apologize to Master Usato." "Wow, I know.... but don''t they hate you!?" "You know that best." A walnut with a shrugged shoulder. Usato, you''d be angry, but you wouldn''t hate it. But when I think about what if, I get terribly anxious. Still --, "... I have so much to talk about, I want to see you soon" Something that happened on my journey, something I experienced. Usato, you and Kazuki must have had a tough trip. ... rather than... Kazuki you were in a tournament like that, and Usat you were fighting dragon men in Miarak, so I know it''s hard at that point. That''s why I want to tell you stories about each trip. "Well, when it comes to getting caught up in the noise, I''m pretty good too. My magic has been empowered." Instead, I wonder why I only encounter fierce demons. When I held my head, I said, "Isn''t it because we''re like each other?", and Usat, who smiles and spits poison at me, put your face in my head. You were listening to me, walnuts with index fingers on their lips, look at this one as I recall. "Is that true, Master Usato had an unrecognizable cage hand and an owl? Doesn''t Mr. Suzune look like he''s already defeated at that point?" "Oh, stop it for a second. Against violence. Don''t beat me up!" He said, "You! You really are!" I was desperately blind! I tried desperately not to think about it. No! Extend your arms from the horse and slap the back of the walnut. "I guess owls are too much of a target!? You already know how cute they are! Yet, put this gaze on your shoulder...! And sloppy, whole, envious...!" "Oh, that, maybe Mr. Suzune--" "Hey, I don''t know what to cry about. No!" I made up my mind. Usato, if it''s on you, I''ll be the first to sincerely apologize. Be happy to receive any revenge or cursing rumors. After that, let''s ask them to definitely let us touch the owl. In order to achieve that, I myself must return safely to the kingdom of Ringle. Usat, containing my apprehension and anxiety, I went on my way back to the kingdom of Lingle with a firm determination. 157 Introduction to characters Name Amako Race Beast People (Fox) phylogenetic prediction Princess of Time Chant, a user of predictive magic called. It has the ability to stand out among the princesses of chant during history, and in some circumstances it is also possible to allow others to choose the future. Before he jumped out of Hinomoto, he lived with his mother, the mushroom. Jinya''s plan two years ago made the mushroom unwaking, leaving Hinomoto alone in search of a technique to help her mother. After that, he hid his identity and was looking for a healing wizard who would be able to save his mother while rolling over each kingdom, but in the end he couldn''t find it and was about to give up half of it. But in the last place flowing down, in the kingdom of Ringle, he met the kind people of his heart and even met the person who would change his own destiny. A turbulent journey was set to open, inspired by an unparalleled encounter with a healing wizard named Usat. The journey was painful and arduous, but what I gained on the journey was of no more value to her. Name Linka Race Beast People (Wolves) System not appearing Living in hiding, the Wolf Beast Man girl. Pleasant and bright personality, in contrast to Amako of the same age, but also one of the few friends for her. Two years ago, I''ve been worried about Amako, who disappeared without saying goodbye, and when I first found her in a long time, I tried to help her stay in the momentum. The result is a feather to chase with Usato. When Amako was imprisoned by Jinya, he took the initiative to try to help, but was stopped by his father Hayate and grandfather Kagari, waiting for their news as he rotted in hiding. It''s the second time I''ve broken up with Amako. The first time I broke up without exchanging words, but this time I was able to exchange a firm goodbye word with a promise of reunion. Name Hayate Race Beast People (Wolves) System not appearing A man of wolf beasts, living in Hinomoto, the kingdom of beasts. Hinomoto''s substantial number two, entrusted with assisting the chief. With a moderate character, one of the few who welcomed pleasantly the Usatos who had visited the kingdom of the Beast Man. Because of its character, it is also familiar to the inhabitants of Hinomoto. Childhood friends with the chief Jinya and Amako''s mother, the mushrooms, think they are dear best friends. Apart from the reason for Amako, the daughter of a mushroom, being the ''Princess of the Time Chant'', as the daughter of her best friend, she had cemented her determination to watch in the shadows, but that determination was easily shattered by her other best friend, Jinya. After the incident, he proposed to the people of Hinomoto to nominate someone else as chief instead of Jinya, but a strong request from them led him to be chief himself, albeit tentatively. Name Jinya Race Beast Race (Bear) Systematic Demon Eye (Predicted)/Not Appearing Bear beast man man, living in Hinomoto, kingdom of beasts. While he is the chief ruling Hinomoto, he is also Teng himself, Amako''s mother, who took the predictive magic from the mushroom. Predictive magic, which grew by obtaining powerful magic by an unmatched amount, plotted to ignore its own people without regard for the anger towards man who was smoking in itself, and the Usatos got caught up in it. Its heart is for the reason that it wants to wield the power of predictive magic, with hatred for humans who have ever abused the Beast people at their own initiative, and when Hayath poked it out, he never uttered a word of excuse. After the incident, predictive magic was returned to the mushroom, and Jinya, who lost predictive magic, became afraid of The Invisible Future and The Present Who Don''t Know What Will Happen. Name Mushroom Race Beast People (Fox) phylogenetic demon eye (prediction) A woman of fox beasts, living in Hinomoto, the kingdom of beasts. He was the ''Princess of Time Chant'' of the predecessors of the Beast Nation and Amako''s mother. In Hinomoto, he was conducting research transferring and operating predictive magic into magic tools. The reason I was working on the study was because I would not let Amako, my daughter, feel crippled by the users of predictive magic that would come into being. However, in the course of his study of the magic tools, he realized that his friend Jinya was planning to abuse the magic tools, and also failed to attempt to destroy the magic tools with his own hands. In doing so, his own predictive magic shifted to Jinya, and the mushrooms themselves fell asleep without awakening. After the incident, Nair''s cooperation restored predictive magic from Jinya and allowed her to wake up, making her reunion with Amako for the first time in two years. 158 Lesson 143 The final destination of the journey, Hinomoto, the kingdom of the beast man. Waiting for us to visit Hinomoto to save Amako''s mother, Mr. Canoco, was the dreaded plan of Mr. Jinya, the chief of the Beast Clan. After the cooperation of Mr. Hayate, assistant chief, and his men, he managed to stop Mr. Jinya''s plan, and things seemed to converge, but there appeared a demonic Koga named the Second Commander of the Demon King''s Army, who was to fight. It turned out to make him admit to losing and to be able to retreat, but it was actually like being missed. After that, we left Hinomoto in order to return to the kingdom of Ringle after about three days of staying, having succeeded in awakening her by reverting to the predictive magic taken from Jinya by Nair. "Hmm, did that happen in the kingdom of the beast man" "Yes." At present, we left the realm of the Beast Man and headed to Miarak, the third country we visited. Mr. Norn, who welcomed us as he had expected us to arrive, invited us into the underground cave with Master Farga after sending Hoobard to the kingdom of Ringle. So I first told Master Farga what happened in Hinomoto. "That was dangerous. Because if anything happens to the Beasts to work with the Demons, it was here that they were targeted first. But even if it was attacked before it could be rebuilt, there wasn''t a single one." Norn looks relieved when he listens to me. Sure, Mr. Jinya might try to attack Miarak first. That didn''t happen because Koga decided the Beasts couldn''t fight, but if he hadn''t stopped Mr. Jinya''s rampage like that, it might have happened sooner or later. Thinking about it, I''m glad they stopped me. "Predictive magic is ruinous magic, if it is in the hands of the greedy. Forget the present, put your thoughts on the future ahead, and you will only ever be invisible even to the present. A man named Jinya couldn''t even accept the reality in front of him, and eventually became afraid of even the future to come.... past power is a good way to destroy yourself." Master Farga, who shrugged so, now turns his gaze to this one. "But another user of dark magic? I got a peek at your cageman''s memory earlier, but he seems to have a nasty temper inside." "That''s right... Someone really bothered me..." "... maybe you''re destined to attract those people" "Yep..." "Just kidding." I can''t even joke about it. Instead, I don''t think Farga''s joke is a joke at all, but it doesn''t change his expression or anything at all. "Oh, you''re not kidding." "Yeah, you actually are" A fox and a vampire are whispering something behind me, but I can''t hear them. Will you ever admit it...! Oh, speaking of which, even if there are many thoughts that come to mind...! But your journey has finally come to an end. "... Yep. Now we can finally return to the kingdom of Ringle." About three months and a half. I find it surprisingly short, but what happened in the middle of it was just shocking. "It seems that your friends, the brave ones, were caught up in the commotion everywhere." The Incarnation of Thunder to Eat Man, "" The Evil Monster to Eat the Forest, "both of which were crusaded by two brave men" "... hey, you''re fighting someone who looks like something dangerous..." "Both are dangerous disasters in a different way than evil dragons. The brave woman," The Incarnation of Thunder, "fought by Suzune, is a demon that kills every creature entering the realm. Demons generated by mutations... but with advanced intelligence and thunder as weapons. But the most dangerous is cunning and cruelty no less than evil dragons." Did Senior Dog fight? Thunder VS Thunder, and maybe it was compatible. ... If I were you, I wouldn''t want to fight someone like that. When it comes to the incarnation of thunder, it''s like you''re constantly frightened, isn''t it? Whether you want to run or fight, you''re going to be a pain in the ass. "The ''evil monster'' fought by the brave Kazuki was a dark demon born from the depths of the forest. This one must have been sealed by a young man, an earlier generation of brave men, and the elves living in the woods have been guarding the seal... but it looks like the seal has been loosened on the occasion of the resurrection of the Demon King. Fortunately, it seems to have been crusaded before it was completely restored to power by the brave" "If we regain our strength because of...?" "Eat one of the woods overnight, turn it into a euphemism" "Wow..." Nair leaked an unpleasant groan in the back, but I felt the same way about her. I guess you two were fighting a fair opponent. "Thinking about it doesn''t seem like a big deal about the commotion that happened to me..." "It''s not" "I don''t think so." "It won''t be there." "You have the same thing." "When I hear what you''ve been talking about, hey" I ate total scratches in the order of Amako, Nair, Mr. Alk, Dear Farga and Dear Norn. There''s no way. The expression attracts me to Dejab. Why is this denied at the same time? You don''t have my side! As she dropped her shoulders to much reaction, Lady Farga opened her mouth, delightfully distorting the corner of her mouth. "Huh......, the brave are already heading to the kingdom of Lingle before you. Of course, you''re safe." "Oh well, good..." We were in Hinomoto for a long time, so I guess it''s too late to go home. Seniors and Kazuki travel on horses, so it''s fast for that matter. You saw what I was thinking, and Falga opened her mouth to Norn. "I''m getting you ready for the boat you''re boarding. Norn." "Yes, we were getting ready before you arrived, so we can leave today." "From what to what...... thank you so much" "Huffle, this isn''t enough." How long does it take to travel by boat? After all, it''s faster than a horse, so I might even follow you to the vicinity of the kingdom of Ringle in two or three days. Maybe it''ll be really easy to get home. "Usato" "Yes? What is it?" "That''s the last of it, but on the weapon of the brave" "Seniors and Kazuki''s... right?" "Yeah, I''ll tell you right now, when it comes to creating weapons from scratch, it''s going to take a lot of time. Maybe we won''t make it by the invasion of the Demon King''s Army. I want you to remember that." "Okay. I''ll tell both of you that." Don''t you dare ask me about Master Farga''s body. This one knows what he''s doing. It would be more rude to stop it. The weapon of the brave created by Master Farga. It''s in the hands of both of us, and what form will it take? ... Seniors, it''s kind of hard to imagine. Yeah. At the end of our dialogue with Master Farga, we returned to the ground with Master Norn. Then, after exchanging farewell words with Lady Norn, a familiar maid led us to a ship that would carry us. Take the burlin and the horse that kept him waiting outside the castle and go on through the city of Miarak. I am exposed to the same strange gaze because I have Brulin, but I don''t care because it''s the earliest thing I''ve gotten used to. "I knew the city was rebuilding." "Yes, I''m still not in full swing, but I also have national dealings with other countries, so I think I''ll be able to regain my original bustling streets soon" If you look at the streets of Miarak while being guided, it''s not like the first time you visit it, where the bustling landscape extends. Really, I''m glad they helped Mr. Caron.... Speaking of which, how are Mr. Caron and Mr. Leona doing? Why don''t you ask the maid? "Excuse me. How are Mr. Caron and Mr. Leona doing?" "Master Karon, you are being chased to administrative tasks at the castle. After Usat went to the kingdom of the Beast, many opinions were exchanged around his punishment, but thanks to Norn''s revelation of his origins and his persuasion to you, heavy punishment was avoided." Did the people of this city find out that Mr. Karon was from Farga-sama... a dragon descendant? "Master Karon himself was hoping to be heavily punished. As a result of the dragonization, he could no longer walk without a cane, and he was entrusted with the task of directing Norn to rebuild the city." "Were you..." "... this is a secret, but I heard Master Usato was coming, and he was trying to sneak out of the office, right? My wife tied me to a chair." "Heh..." Attract the grin to the couscous and the grinning maid. Is that it? Does Mr. Karon feel like he''s on his ass, too? Well, you look better than anything. "Master Leona... I think we''ll find out soon enough" "What do you mean?" "Hehe." As we follow the maid in confusion with the profound words, we arrive at a port lined with many ships at the end of the city, connected by chains. On the boulder, had the ship not moved, most ships had no people, but only one ship was busy with people. "Ooh..." As for size, is it about two times bigger than the fishing boat in the original world? On a ship just enough to be too big and not too small, I could see a few sailors carrying their luggage and the back of a familiar blonde woman. The maid who found her appearance spoke from behind somewhere in an upbeat mood. "Leona." "... hmm? What''s the matter? Something from Lady Norn --" "Dear Usato, I have brought you a line" Piscilli and Mr. Leona harden to see us. Leaning his neck at the look of it, he greets him. "Long time no see...... that doesn''t mean either. Hello, Mr. Leona. How are you?" "... yeah, ah... oh, he was fine" Why, is it suspicious of behavior? Was it even an unconscious imitation of Rose? As he was worried and put his hand on his cheek, the maid smiled and opened her mouth. "Dear Leona. I''ll take care of the rest." "Oh, oh." "Have a good trip, gentlemen." A maid bows deeply to this one, too, and leaves the spot. Leona, who was left behind, was moving her gaze, but she looked at me like she had decided to. "This sailing trip was supposed to follow me as an escort" "Mr. Leona?" "Is the castle okay?" To my question and that of Mr. Alk, she shakes her neck sideways just so she doesn''t have to worry. "Don''t worry about that. Now there''s a man who works for me, too, whispering a cry. He''ll be glad to have a job while his wife''s watching." Ka, Mr. Kalon...... His ordeal still doesn''t seem to be over when the Dragon Man thing is over. Well, with your wife on, it won''t change your happiness.... maybe. "In addition, it is also an instruction from Master Norn. You can''t leave the benefactor who saved Miarak without any escort." "So I took Mr. Leona..." I don''t have the "wand" of a brave man all the time, but as an escort, I wonder if I might be overpowered. But it''s a more reliable escort than any other. ... If Mr. Leona is moving at Mr. Norn''s behest, don''t you even bother to say no? "Well, thank you, escort. Mr. Leona." "Oh, it''s nice to meet you. Then let''s take you aboard. We have to introduce the captain and the sailors." "Yes." Mr. Leona urges me to go up to the ship. Though I was anxious to be able to ride a brulin and a horse, I didn''t need to worry about that because there was something behind the ship like a rushed stables with a brulin and a horse in it. The captain and the sailors were about seven people on the boat, and they thanked me for introducing themselves to us. I''m still unfamiliar with being thanked, so I returned an inexorable reaction... I''m glad I got on the boat without anything. After introducing myself, as I was being guided to our room, I noticed Amako looking at the lake surrounding Miarak, visible from the ship. "Is Amako new to the ship?" "Yeah, it''s probably the third time I''ve been on a boat" "Hmm? Really?" "When I snuck into Miarak and when I left, I snuck into the ship." "Oh, you know what?" Right, the only way to cross the opposite shore from the realm of the Beast Man is to board a ship. ... Does this mean this is the first normal sailing trip for this child? Hmm? Speaking of which, Nair was stuck in the village long before he went on a journey... "What?" Seeing Nair walking near Amako, she had an uninteresting look with her arms around her. But I know it''s intriguing because I''m acting like I''m not interested, but I''m looking at the lake with a flicker. "Naa, you don''t have to?" "Hey, Beh, there''s nothing I can''t do." "Ships are rare, aren''t they? I know, ''cause the first time you ride, everybody''s excited." "Am I a child!? Why are you only willing not to need me when this is the case!?" As I looked at Nair, desperately denying whether it was a drawing star, feeling smiled, Leona, who was walking in front, turned to me. "These two rooms are yours. From here to near the kingdom of Ringle, about two to three days. I should be able to get there sooner... but there is also a danger of demons, so it will be a sailing journey with caution" "Will there be demons?" "Oh. Even so, don''t worry, it''s not such a powerful demon. This ship is loaded with weapons, so you don''t have to worry about sinking." If so, you''re relieved. I don''t have to worry about demons living in the water, but if you can avoid danger, you better not encounter them. Combining Amako and Nair, me and Mr. Alk, we step into each room. Following Alc, who came in earlier, Leona called out to me when I tried to get into the room with my luggage. "Speaking of which, Usat. What happened to the uniform you always wore?" "Uh... I tore it. I got caught up in some trouble in the kingdom of the beast man..." Speaking of which, you left on the coat Mr. Hayate gave you. I always wore a team uniform in front of Mr. Leona, so I can''t help but wonder. "What? Were you okay?" "Yeah, I got a little wind hole in my shoulder, stomach and feet, but I was fine" "I don''t think that''s okay!? Yeah, or the wind hole!?" Grated, Mr. Leona touching my shoulder and belly. For some reason I was just a little scared that Amako, who had been looking at the lake''s surface earlier, was looking up at this one with no expression. "Don''t worry, it''s cured by healing magic." "Oh, well... but I can''t believe you''re gonna get hurt. So much happened. What kind of demon was he? Or were you caught in a landslide?" Why Demons and Natural Disasters Only? I don''t know how to answer the question as if I were unconsciously removing the possibility of being artificially injured. In the meantime, it seems hard to explain right now. "We''ll talk about this when we have time." "... well. Oh, I''m sorry I stopped you." Ms. Leona, who rushed back, opened her mouth again after coughing once to get her mind back on it. "I''m leaving soon. It might shake a little, so be careful. I''ll talk to the captain, so don''t hesitate to call me if you need me." "Yes." That said, Mr. Leona turned her back on me and headed towards someone in the captain''s office. Having dropped her off, I look out into the room assigned to me with Mr. Alk and see the outside view from the ship. "... the long journey is almost over." Somehow, don''t feel so lonely and strange like you''re happy. Remembering my previous journey and feeling emotional, I put my hands back on the door knob in the room with the luggage on my shoulder. 159 Lesson 144 The first ship journey in a different world of life. I''ve even been on a ship in the world where I was, but the ship I''m on now doesn''t shake much, enough to illusion as if I were on the ground. You don''t have to worry about getting seasick, you''re going to be able to travel more comfortably than I think. It was evening about hours after I left the ship and it was my first dinner on board...... but -- "Once you understand how dangerous technology you are using! Please!" "Excuse me..." I was taking a sermon at the dinner table. It all started when Nair guessed my healing flying fist and healing punching fist at dinner between us and Mr. Leona. Having heard that, Mr. Leona turned pale in the face with the spoon, and after seeing me in the next seat in rusty machine-like motion, the sermon began. "Your moves are like putting a small hole in a bag that swells up on the verge of an outbreak. Even though I have a caged hand, if I''d done it alive, I could have blown the tip off my elbow" "... well, did you? Ah, but the boulder is Falga-like''s cage hand..." "That''s not the problem!" Mr. Leona, who was out of breath, poured a drink into the cup he had placed beside him and drank it all at once. Now, Mr. Leona, what did you pour into the glass? It wasn''t water, was it? "Mostly, it''s crazy from the idea! Why did you try to fly your fist!" "Excuse me..." "Why are you letting your fists fly at zero distance!" "Yes, especially you." I can''t argue with an honest argument that doesn''t even make a sound. Rather than being purely worried, is it so far to my heart to be preached? Preached so far is quite apt because it was merciless without any shards of kindness. "Your moves are more about fighting than magic!" "I''m sorry I just hit you..." "It''s healing magic!" "This is it." "No!" Normally I showed healing magic and they denied it!? What the hell is the difference... I show Amako, who is sitting in the opposite seat with Mr. Leona and eating silently, the healing magic that lit his grip. "Amako, this is healing magic, right?" "Hmm?... No, I''m not. It''s a healing punch." "Oh, yeah, you did. Ha ha." ... hmm? "Oh, no! You want to call healing punch and healing magic something else!" "Yeah." This little fox nodded without hesitation. "Naa! I don''t think you are!" If you look at Ba and Nair, she was stuck at the table with one hand a glass that looked like she had only had about two sips. "Nair, what''s wrong!?" "Nair''s not used to drinking and he''s down." "Why!?" I thought it was quiet just now! Speaking of which, you said! "When you''re about me, you can have this much booze in barrels"! "Shh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that..." Mr. Leona rushed over to me, depressed. [M] A little close, isn''t it? I thought, and when the pull did, I realized her face was oddly red. "Mr. Leona, could you be drunk?" "Hmm, I''m not drunk. I''m a knight, so don''t drink in case something happens." Right, was it your fault? Is that good --, "So how long has Usat been able to split into three? No, I wouldn''t be surprised if you could." I immediately grab the cup next to Leona and the vessel she was pouring. I smelled alcohol. And Mr. Leona''s front seat has a rammed Nair. Nea, you...! "I''m worried about you... really, you''re back safely... uhh..." "Hey, Mr. Leona." "I know you''re not a normal person... and you''re not the kind of person who would lose his life so easily. But more than that, I fight in ways that don''t look at me... it''s dangerous to watch..." "Mr. Leona......" Seems to have left Mr. Leona pretty worried. Sure, I may have missed myself a little. [M] ... I need to reflect. "Looking nearby, it''s like you''re looking at a bull that''s no longer toothpick..." "Usato, it''s true that when you get drunk, you get real." "Ya nasty!" When I said that to Amako, who had done that all the time, Mr. Leona was more depressed that he thought he had been told to turn to him. "Oh, I''m sorry. Sorry to be such a loud twenty...! Ugh...!" "Oh, I didn''t tell Mr. Leona!" At the earliest, Mr. Leona grabs it on his shoulder and goes into tears. Yeah, it''s a pain in the ass, you''re crying over tangled liquor, Uedo, this guy! I''ve never done this, but can you remember drunkenness with healing magic!? This is like a kind of state anomaly!? In a hurry, I decide to call Mr. Alk in trouble. "Ah, Alc!" "Mr. Alk rented the kitchen to make a snack. I was in such a good mood." Ugh, I don''t want to interrupt Mr. Alk in a good mood. Wait a minute, I can''t believe this fluidly Amako is mouthing booze too---, "You''re not drinking, are you?" "Alcohol? I''m only fourteen, so I won''t drink. And a delicious dinner around the corner." In common sense, it was. Nair forgot because she looks like a mid teenager, but she''s actually over 300, so she''s not anywhere near being able to drink alcohol. ... but Nair at heart is drunk and passed out. I''m breathing, so it looks fine, but should I let go of the healing magic bullet for once? "Want some usato, too? Is this the only time you can eat Miarak?" "... right. If you miss this, you don''t seem to have the time." "Yeah.... but before that -" I nod at Amako''s words and try to reach for the dishes arranged in front of me, but for some reason I see this one with my jito eyes. At the end of that line of sight is my... next door? "Shouldn''t we do something, Mr. Leona?" "... ku..." Hey, he''s asleep. Plus, put your head on my shoulder as much as you want... How much alcohol is too weak? No, I can''t drink in the first place. What am I supposed to say? "Don''t get drunk or not, right? Yeah, let''s be careful." Seems like the same thing you have to watch out for alcohol in every world. Supporting Mr. Leona, who fell asleep drunk, I applied healing magic to her while fleeing reality. The first dinner on the sailing journey became chaotic thanks to Nair, who brought out the booze. After that, I left him punished by eating a healing magic bullet, a healing missile, that flies with my fingers at Nair, who got up with a broken face. But somehow the Miarak fish dish served for dinner and Mr. Alk''s cooked snacks were delicious, so it was a good memory. "... Oh, you know, Usato, yesterday..." "Mr. Leona, I don''t care." And the next morning, as I was serving dinner to Burlin and the horse, I found Mr. Leona with her hands on her face and a distressed voice on the edge of the ship. Needless to say, the reason is probably because of what happened at the dinner table yesterday. Apparently, he had a subtle memory of drinking, and when he saw me, he made his face bright red or bright blue. "But I understand very well that Mr. Leona is very worried about me." "... did you say anything else? You know, rude things..." He said, "Looks like you''re looking at a bull that''s lost its teeth." "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha It''s like a pig!... Ha!?" I guess this is exactly what you''re saying when you fall to talk about it. View the river flowing with distant eyes. Beautiful, I''m sure you''d feel it if you jumped in. "Ha... I''ve been treated like a monster all these days, so it''s usually a fresh feeling to have them analogous in animals and vice versa." "Oh, really...?" I''m not depressed. If I was rather depressed to this extent, I would have no kiri. "Um, Usat. I wanted to ask you something." "What is?" Tilt your neck to Mr. Leona, who has asked reluctantly. What? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with being drunk on alcohol... Instead, she took the paper out of her long skirt pocket and handed it to me. "The maid of the castle gave me this... and I looked through it and it said this" With a bad feeling, I opened it and it was an article by a senior dog I saw one day. Leona turned her gaze slightly casually towards the river against me in a silent hurry. "I saw that reaction and I knew it. Usato, I will bless you...!" "Mr. Leona! Let''s start with the situation and ask about the situation!" "Ugh, yeah?" Five minutes to give a desperate explanation to Mr. Leona, who squeezed out his words with extraordinary determination because of an unexpected mistake. When she heard the approximate circumstances, she put an arm around her and nodded. "I see. To turn down the confession of a prince of another country? Even though there was a problem on that side trying to confess in front of the crowd, don''t do anything brave, too, Suzune." "I''m confused because of that. How did you come up with my name..." "Usato, it''s..." "Yes?" "... no, nothing" I almost said something, Leona, but when I asked him back, he shook his head to the side and teased me. "What kind of a man is that? The brave Suzune." "I''m a friend. Curious, jumping at all sorts of things...... ah, being nice keeps me on track" "... it''s a human introduction, isn''t it!? It sounded like a dog and cat introduction to me!?" ...? Shit!? No, ''cause this is what I have to explain when I honestly talk about the personality of Senior Doggie. I have to explain it more properly to the boulder. It''s about seniors'' honor. "Well, it''s hard to describe a senior in words... he''s not a bad person. Rather, he''s a good man. Before I came to this world, I really thought I was the perfect person, but I was actually more human than anyone else." "Oh well. You and two brave men came from different worlds." "Yeah.... and that guy told me he wasn''t going back to the original world" "... it" I don''t want to go back to the original world. When I was shipwrecked in the darkness of Ringle, I saw a senior who had revealed such a mood, and by that time the image she had completely collapsed. ... No, blah, blah. It''s like it was collapsing right after he summoned me. "As far as I''m concerned, I think it''s a good thing that seniors enjoy this world. If you get caught up in a boulder, you''re in trouble." Turning bitterly to the article written about the senior and me, Ms. Leona turned to this one with a slightly troubled look. " do you want to go back to your original world?" "Is that me? Hmmm......" At present, there is no way to go back there. I hear that the Welshees of the Kingdom of Ringle are desperately looking for a way home, but their hopes are dim. But if you''re forced to make a choice whether you want to go home or not --, "Now, you don''t know. I have family and friends in my former world. But there are people in the world who don''t want to break up just as much." Now that I think about it, I''ve been summoned by the kingdom of Ringle to meet a variety of people since I traveled. Their relationship is as important to me as it was to me when I was in the original world. It''s so easy to make a decision, it''s not something you can break. I get the look of Leona''s sorry that it''s on her face that I''m thinking of. "... sorry. Asked me a hard question." "No, never mind. Because one day you have to think about it." I have to make up my mind the day I should come. Which one should I choose, the world I was in or the world I am in now? The moment I thought about it, one concern occurred to me. "... breakup, or" What if Kazuki chose a different answer than Kazuki, who was forced to make the same choice? Can you take a goodbye from the two of us who have become best friends in this world? Having imagined the worst in a way, I had to shake off the idea and shift my gaze to the view in front of me to calm down. 160 Lesson 145 When I get used to life on a boat, I see different ways to enjoy it. You can have a different and peaceful journey with a view of the migrating scenery and the flowing river. Day three noon after boarding the ship. We arrived in the kingdom of Lingle in about half a day. As I remembered my previous journey, I kept my body on the edge of the ship, and Nair came next to me as a person. "Looks like you''re free." "Right." The sailors are doing the work for us, so we basically don''t have anything to do on the ship. Oh, speaking of which, the culinary relationship was somehow starting to take the initiative of Mr. Ark. Burlin devours his inebriation, Amako is writing a letter to Mr. Canoco and Linka, and Ms. Leona takes care of the spear she brings in place of the weapons of the brave. So it was just me and Nair who didn''t really have anything to do so far. "Nair, I''ve been wondering something for a long time." "What?" "You''re a vampire, right?" "Huh? What, now?" Shall I ask Nair what I was a little concerned about at this time? I didn''t even hear about it. "No, can vampires in this world drink blood and increase their fellow countrymen?" "... does this world mean the same in Usat?" "Vampires are fantastic creatures in our world, but there''s a lot to talk about." In my world, I don''t know if I''m here, but sucking blood and adding more people is a common setting for vampires. To my words Nair opened her mouth as she turned away. "You can''t." "Oh yeah!?" Unexpectedly, take a distance from Nair about three steps. "Why are you taking the distance!" "''Cause that''s it, right? Suck all the human blood out and turn it into a ghoul, right?" "I wouldn''t do such a horrible thing! How curious are vampires in your world!?" Apparently, it wasn''t what I imagined. At one end, Nair calmed down to breathe, showing a slight hesitant bareback, and shifting her gaze from me. "The way we increase our cohort is not by sucking blood. Instead, send blood." "Send it in? Vampire blood?" "Yeah. Not just blood, of course. Anyway, it invades the contraindications that turn humans into demons. To put it plainly, it''s special blood with high purity magic. So reconstitute the human body into our body." " is that something you can easily do?" "Pfft, I can''t help it." Nair laughed strangely at my words. "There''s no way a normal human being can withstand enough load to change his body. Even if my body is lucky enough to endure it, it just breaks my spirit and makes me look like a bit of a strong zombie" "... that''s... bullshit." "I know it as knowledge, but I''ve never tried it." I don''t want to be a little strong zombie or anything if I were you. But what''s wrong with turning humans into demons? Inside, Nair turned a prankster grin at me as I recognised the anomaly of a demon called a vampire. "Wouldn''t someone as sturdy as you, both physically and mentally, be able to do it? Why don''t you give it a try? The cap on flesh will rise, and life expectancy will never be comparable to that of humans?" That''s what I say. Nair peeks sharp fangs. Sighing at Nair like that, I slammed her forehead slightly. "Aww." "Don''t joke about it. I still want to be human." "Ugh, you''ve got to be kidding! You''re not human enough at the moment! How long have you been illusory about yourself as a human being, you brainstorm!" Well, that''s it, this guy. Before the illusions, I was a man of history, right? You''ve never stopped being human, have you? "You''re probably not... yeah?" Pussy and angry, Nair was staring at me with tears, but she turned her gaze toward the river like she realized something. "What''s wrong?" "I feel something moving down there now..." Is there a fish or something? I also wondered, at that moment when I rode out and tried to peek into the river, just like Nair -- something big about humans jumped at us with a big blister. "Gegegee -!" "" Huh? " The poisonous color of the sole jumped up to our present time, making my eyes meet. Round, fat body, viscous looking skin, long stretched tongue. The figure was similar to that of a frog in the original world. But the moment I reflected it in my sight, many times bigger than the frog I knew, I slapped a fist almost reflexively wrapped around my caged hand into its abdomen. "Nun!!" "GUG GEP!?" A giant frog stripping his white eyes and returning to the water. Probably a demon... well, I''m surprised it came out suddenly, but that''s all. Compared to ghosts and roses, I don''t even feel scared. "Ugh, there''s some kind of caged hand..." "Heh, you hit me flat... Sometimes you can count on something that doesn''t shake like that." "Can you stand? Nair." "Oh, yeah" Stand up Nair, who is surprisingly hipsided, paying the mucus on his cage hand. Then, from somewhere different from where we are, many of the same giant toads came aboard the ship earlier. "" "Geige --!" " "... Wow" In an instant, things got tough on the ship. Me and Nair pull our cheeks into the sight of giant toads dangling over the ship. Hearing the noise, the sailors and Mr. Leona, Mr. Alc and Amako come out of the ship. "Aquafrog herd!? What, this number...! Usato, are you okay?!?" "This one''s fine. Amako and Captains stay hidden!" "Gerolo!" "Chip!" You noticed me, two giant toads, Aquafrogs, coming up with a body hit with a big leap. I don''t like cagemen getting null, so I set my aim with a fist set up in the right stash and fire two healing flying fists. The healing magic bullet released with the bouncing sound of the air slammed Aquafrog down the river. "All right, let''s just slap it all down to the river" "Really now, are you really a healing wizard?" "Because mine is like a new form of healing wizard..." With an excuse that seemed painful to me, I made sure that Nair, the owl, flew over my shoulder, while holding Aquafrog back with a healing magic bullet, moved to Mr. Alc''s place. "Leona, Alc. Any thoughts?" "... I''m starting to think that Usato is pioneering new magic." "It''s amazing to see it again.... Yep, really" To Nair''s words, Mr. Alc has normally praised me, while Mr. Leona answered that with some distant eye. But soon she changed her expression, pointing a spear spear tip to Aquafrog, unlike the brave man''s weapon. "Looks like this was Aquafrog territory because the ship didn''t pass... I didn''t think you''d come up on this ship..." "What kind of demons are these?" "Stand-alone combat power is not that high. You just have to be careful not to get caught in your tongue with sharp nails and the poison you secrete from your back. The problem is this number --" As far as I can tell, more than a dozen aquafrogs jump pimply on the ship, roughing it up. Normally, it''s a sight that scares me in many ways, but it''s none of our business right now. "--with you, there won''t be a problem." "Yes." Mr. Leona generates the magic of ice in his hand, and Mr. Alc makes the new sword shine red. I''m the only one who puts up a fist without magic. That''s when I think about it, and now... I''ve never fought a wizard-like battle. The first thing I found out when I tried to fight Aquafrog was that it was dangerous to touch this guy with my bare hands. From the looks of it, I''m null and I don''t want to touch it, because even if I unplug it, the poison that covers my body surface is dangerous. With healing magic, I can quickly heal the poison, but I decided to repel Aquafrog without difficulty because I don''t need to waste my magic. "Geige!" "Slow" "Gue!?" He grabs his tongue by the hand of a cage that sticks out like a spear and throws it outside the ship after letting Nair cast a curse of restraint. You''re lying. Hey!? I turn to the individual who jumped from behind me, even though I have only a little sympathy for the aquafrog falling in the water with his face. "I''ve already noticed. Wow! Healing Magic Rupture Palm!" "Gee!?" "Wow..." A ruptured palm causes an aqua frog to be blown off the ship. Anyone can tell if you make a noise from behind and get close. "I knew you wouldn''t be dealing with a normal demon anymore. I know the opponent I''ve been fighting is the one, and I know I can''t help it... but you''re really not human." "There''s a frog just opening his mouth, so why don''t I throw it in for you?" "Oh, I''m sorry. No! Oh, I apologize, so don''t pull it off as an eagle!" Sighing at Nair, who resists with his claws resting on his coat disappointingly, he punches a healing finger from his right cage hand into an aquafrog with his mouth wide open under the guidelines of a finger cannon. A healing finger using a cage hand is released from your finger on the same principle as a healing flying fist. The power also drops extraordinarily, with no range or three meters, but instead is extraordinarily faster than a healing magic bullet. Aquafrog, punched into his mouth with it, was bored to confusion, then out of balance and fell into the river. "Well, has this cleared up the coarseness? Is Mr. Alc and Mr. Leona okay?" Having dropped all the aquafrogs around me off the ship, I see the two of them dealing with it somewhere else. Mr. Alk had left Aquafrog with a flaming sword in a way he was used to, and there were no burn marks from the flames around him, or even Aquafrog''s body. "The boulder is Mr. Alc. You don''t need to do this. Mr. Leona..." Most of Mr. Leona''s aquafrogs had also been defeated. He flirted with Aquafrog and slammed him off the ship to flow in a battle with the magic of the ice and a spear he did not show in his battle with Mr. Caron. The same variety of moves, like freezing the floor or manipulating magic bullets remotely, can be admired over and over again. Lord Usato, all the demons that came aboard the ship have been cleared. "Sounds like it. Hey, I''m glad you''re not a strong demon. I hope you''ll forgive me for running into a powerful demon on your way home from the corner." No, I really want you to give me a break. I find myself in a desperate mood for not being able to return normally with the kingdom of Ringle at present. After I left all the aquafrogs, I was in conversation with Alc with his sword, and I realized that Leona was still holding the spear, with a rugged look on her face. "Lord Leona, are you still lurking?" "No, I don''t know yet" Mr. Leona answers Mr. Alc''s words vaguely. "... Aquafrog is a demon who acts in herds. There''s got to be an AquaFrog boss, MotherFrog, in that herd... and I doubt he''s even shown up yet." I see, so you''re saying you were still on alert. But MotherFrog is a mother because she''s the parent of AquaFrog? "There are two possible possibilities. One is, is Motherfrog already out of breath? The other one is about to hit us with a child, Aquafrog, and hit us where we''re exhausted." " so how is that motherfrog different from a regular aquafrog?" "It''s --" At that moment when Ms. Leona continued to try to spin the word, the water in front of the ship exploded vigorously and huge objects as high as light cars jumped. A purple frog of incomparable size with an aquafrog. Leona, with some distant eye, pointed to the purple frog. "Yeah, well... that''s so different in size" "No, no, no! If that thing falls on the ship, it''ll sink!?" Nair''s right, I don''t think the ship can stand that weight. Instead, how high are you jumping!? Instead of boarding a ship, you''re coming to destroy it! This! "Usato, Lord Alc! Defeat them with maximum fire!" "Got it!" "Maximum firepower is my healing wizard." Mr. Leona, who set up to throw spears caged in the magic of the ice, and Mr. Alc, who sets up a flaming sword that adds even more radiance. I can''t get lost anymore. "Yeah, I''ll have to use it!" Cage maximum magic in the cage hand and move to healing continuous fist posture. Honestly, I don''t care if it''s overkill, but if it falls on the ship, we''re done. Keep your eyes on the motherfrog falling this way, and try to jump. "---, wait! Something''s flying from the side!" "Huh!?" The moment Leona stepped in with her voice, from a different direction from ours, a three-day moon-shaped magic blade that emitted a dazzling electric shock struck directly at Motherfrog. The three-moon-shaped magic blade blew the motherfrog giant, while burning and scorching with electric shock. "Become!?" "This electric shock... no way" Motherfrog falls a little further away from the ship and raises a large blister. The winding water poured down on the ship like rain, but I ignored it and looked in the direction in which the magic blade flew. At the end of his gaze, he reflected a brunette girl who shook off a thunderous sword. When she found me, she smiled with a full face and waved to me. "Senior Dog!!" One of my best friends who vowed to reunite, Senior Dog. It was unexpected to reunite with her before arriving in the kingdom of Ringle, but it didn''t make me happy. 161 Lesson 146 It was by chance that I saw the sight. Big boat going down the river. Those with weapons to fight demons on that ship and giant frogs who jumped all the time pushing and crushing them. I thought I had to help, I ran all the way to the bank of the river alone, unleashed a magic blade that wrapped a thunderbolt and repelled a giant toad. But that didn''t end it. While I was at ease, I saw this one from the top of the ship, and I saw him. I swore to see him again two months ago, Usat, and I couldn''t sort my mind out for the unexpected reunion. I had a convulsed grin and could only wave. The ship you are on then anchored near the banks of the river where I and the walnuts are. Haunted by the joy of reunion and the fear and slight sense of anticipation of how you would react, waiting for them to land now or now, Usat led you off the ship, Amako to Mr. Ark, and a strange blonde woman descended. ... Who is that woman? Besides, she''s tall and pretty? From standing and behaving, I know you''re quite powerful, but the hell with--, "Mr. Suzune, how long have you been solidifying?" "Ha!?" Returning to me to the voice of the walnut, Usato, you had already approached me. There is a black, small owl on its shoulder. ... or cute. Oh, I shouldn''t, I''m almost enthralled now. First, I should like to apologize properly to you, Usato. "Mr. Usato! Hih, long time no see!" "Yeah, it''s been a while. Glad to see you again, seniors." I grin at you, Usato, and I fall behind unexpectedly. You''re laughing, but you''re not laughing. I guess this is what you call a smile. Words without discouragement spark more fear. "Oh, uh, Usato?" "What is?" "Maybe... angry?" That I turned down the proposal of a prince of another country in the form of putting out your name, which has made it quite a topic of discussion. "No, I''m not angry." "Right, I knew you were mad... Huh?" Seeing me taken aback, Usat, you finally broke your expression and smiled. "I know what''s going on. Well, if they confess in the middle of the crowd, you can''t handle it calmly, can you? Even if you say no, you''ll need a reason to convince them, so I know you can''t help it." "Ugh, Usato..." "And the seniors themselves seem to reflect a lot, because it''s obvious they didn''t spreading it on purpose" I accidentally put my hand on my mouth. I didn''t think it was easy for you to forgive me. I thought maybe Usat was thinking about payback for me. But now, I was ashamed of myself for imagining that. "Aren''t you glad? Make sure you understand." Nodding at the walnut who whispered so from behind. "Besides, I''m talking about seniors, so I think the momentum on the spot is getting tense and I can''t go back." "Ugh!?" "Wow, wow. Dear Usato, you understand Mr. Suzune very well." I wandered over unexpectedly, but the walnut next door clapped patsy as I was impressed. This escort, no! Enjoying the situation!? "Ah, it''s been a while since you''ve seen Mr. Krumia," "Dear Usato, Amako, It''s been a long time. Alc, how are you?" "Yeah, what about the walnuts?" "I ''m--" Besides, aside from me, I''m blooming into a soothing conversation in the opposite vector from earlier!? What''s the difference? "--Oh, speaking of seniors" "Ha, ha!?" When I was stunned by the sight in front of me, Usato, who shifted his gaze here, took the paper that had been folded out of your grey coat pocket and spread it so that I could see it. "Do you understand? This." "Oh, that''s..." "It is unacceptable for a boulder to have rumors of this handsome prince deforming painting or no roots or leaves" also, the story you were most afraid of!? With an abusive grin on me, Usat, you slap the paper with your hands. "What is it, this? You see it with healing magic, or if you hit it, you''ll be tied to gold." "Oh, that''s..." "Is that it already? I can''t figure out the healing magic or anything after swinging people with one hand anymore. What can you do?" "Oh, I''m sorry! I don''t know, rumors spread from Miarak and Lukvis!" Usato, you just traveled, so I guess you made up a story about adding a footprint to his figure and no roots or leaves. No matter how much Usato you are, you can''t do something so out of common sense...... maybe. Anyway, it''s all my fault. I have to take all his words and show them to you. "Oh, you know, Usato... isn''t it time? Her knees are trembling..." "Usato, I don''t think you should lie about anything at all..." "... right" That''s what a blonde says when she sees me laughing at her knees as she grates. To the woman''s words, Usat, you relieved yourself of your shoulder strength. "Ha, it''s a joke. I just teased you a little bit, seniors." "... eh" "I''m done paying off for now. Like I said, I''m not really mad." Shame on the fact that I was made fun of by younger people makes my cheeks too hot. But I was certain that I had myself somewhere in my mind that I would be happy with this nostalgic exchange. "I haven''t seen Kazuki yet... but I''m really glad to see him again safely" "... yeah. I''m happy for you too!" Two months, in numbers, it seemed short, but what happened in that period was so intense that it could not be said in a word. Usato, who is here now, must have overcome a lot of training ground during his journey, too. So it''s a real pleasure to see you again in such a safe way. "... hmm? Retaliation for now?" As I was about to cry unexpectedly, I realized that there was a part of him that caught on to his words earlier. In a different way than earlier, I ask you Usat with a trembling voice. "Usato, for now... maybe... you''re not feeling well?" "Huh, Usato? Mm, don''t smile silently! What are you talking about?" Still, Usato, who distorts the edge of his mouth silently. I had no choice but to fear a prank in the name of vengeance in front of him like that and not knowing when it was going to happen. The seniors I haven''t seen again in two months had not changed in a good way. You like to make fun of people, but when you have to do it, you''re still very weak, and I make too much fun of you. After putting up a few pranks with my senior, I decided to introduce Leona to my senior and Mr. Krumia. "I''ll introduce you. She escorted us all this way, Mr. Leona, the brave Miarak." Seniors look at Mr. Leona with surprise in my introduction. Having received such a senior gaze, Mr. Leona stepped forward after a small grace. "I''ll see you first. Lord Inukami Suzune, the brave man of the kingdom of Ringle. I''m Leona, Miarak''s brave man. This time I was entrusted with escorting Usat and the others, accompanying them so far." "Brave man!? I knew he was quite capable, but I didn''t think he was as brave as me..." "Yes, no, I am only a knight in the first place who has given me the title of brave man. It was before I officially became a brave man..." Mr. Leona, who turned red on his cheek so that he could illuminate it, denies the seniors'' words, but in fact has impeccable strength as a brave man. I also fully understand that we fought together. "Mr. Leona and I fought together during the noise that happened in Miarak. Thanks to her cooperation, Mr. Caron... we were able to stop the runaway dragon man" "I see, I didn''t know much about the circumstances, but do you mean that Mr. Leona was one of the ones who led Miarak''s disturbances to a resolution" Nodding at Mr. Krumia''s words. Then he noticed that his arm-wrapped senior was looking at Mr. Leona as he swayed beside him. "... Mr. Leona, are you..." "Duh, what''s wrong? Lord Suzune." From toe to head, the senior who checked his whole body turned to me. Is it because you have some kind of strange sense of pre-sight and a bad feeling? "Mr. Usato! You really were a blonde knight! And it''s cool." "... you''re reassured the other way around as usual" Or it hasn''t changed. With the person in front of me. Crazy words and deeds these days are indeed the dog seniors themselves. Is it a familiar reaction, and Mr. Krumia, next to his senior, is grinning bitterly as he clasps his shoulders. "Usato, what is Lord Suzune saying? Kurukai?" "Mr. Leona means cool. Don''t worry, it doesn''t mean anything weird." "Ugh, well..." You can''t give this guy weird knowledge. Briefly explaining that to Mr. Leona, I realize that the seniors who were tense earlier are strangely quiet. If you look at her, you look at me and Mr. Leona alternately and tilt your neck. "... No, I''m a little bit uncomfortable with Leona''s reaction to you..." "What''s wrong?" "Oh, I wonder?" Don''t you understand, seniors, lean your neck just like I do? For some reason Amako, who is nearby, sighed like a shudder. "... here we go" I can''t help thinking deeply. In the meantime, I think I''ve had enough of Mr. Leona''s introduction. I''ll introduce Nair next... I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of reaction he gets back. "Next, then, I''ll introduce you to some of my fellow demons who have been used during your journey. Nair." "Hmm?" You look like you''re observing Ji and the seniors without responding by speaking to the owl on your shoulder. I thought it was quiet after I met you, but what''s wrong? Are you distant from the brave man you imagined? "Uh-uh, Usat. Is her name Nair? Let me touch you..." You''ve been putting up quite a bit, seniors are about to become a bit of a dangerous person. This reaction can be taken for granted rather because it looks adorable from the side. As I was patrolling what I was going to do, Nair, who jumped lightly off my shoulder at what I thought, jumped on the stretched hand of a senior. "Kawah!? ahhhhhhhhhhhh!?" "Usato. I don''t know what Lord Suzune is... you''re a unique person" "Mr. Leona, you can make it clearer..." Leona looked confused to the seniors who raised their voices to the ladies. As far as I''m concerned, he drives normally, but from the side, he''s a really weird guy. It makes me miss the flowering dog-seniors of the original world''s high ridges. It was an admiration for me back then. "Finally... finally, there was a demon treating me normally... Ugh, I think I''m going to cry..." "... Mr. Krumia. No way, even during the journey." "Yeah, as you can guess" How hungry was this man to touch the demons... I''m turning around and feeling sorry for him. You tried to stroke Nair, trying to reach that head as your senior shook his hand. Nair, who was a little on his palm, once glanced at that hand---, pussy, and paid off his senior hand with wings. "Nea, Nea --" "Huh, don''t feel comfortable stroking me" !? Along with saying so, Nair spreads her wings and returns to my shoulder, she sees a senior who can''t even speak much of a surprise, letting his mouth fill like carp. "I knew the brave men of the other worlds were different. Magic, quality, everything is completely different from normal people." "Hey..." "... Oh no, the words... are you lying?" Not only are seniors stunned by the owl who suddenly spoke the language, but even Mr. Krumia. Naturally, too. I''ve been surprised many times before, but Nair is a person-shaped demon who can see and speak people''s language. You''d be surprised if a being who rarely shows up in front of people had become my demon. It wasn''t what I assumed, but I could surprise the seniors, and now it''s time to introduce Nair. "Uh, I''ll introduce you again. This is my user, Nair. It''s the owl that looks, but the way it looks is tentative --" "Fine, Usat. I can do it myself as much as I introduce myself." Nair, who blocked my words, unraveled his transformation as he jumped off his shoulder. After a flash of light, a brunette red-eyed girl, who was what she was, was arming herself with a good look. "Good mood, brave men of different worlds. I''m a mixed breed of vampires and necromancers, Nair. He is the demon of the monster named this healing wizard --" "Dojiko." "Yes, Doji... who is Doji!" Nair was about to introduce herself in a mysterious atmosphere like this one''s mastermind, but Amako''s words made that atmosphere brittle and disintegrating. To the angry Nair, Amako turns that way. "I was frustrated that he was making it look like an act poorly. That''s all." "This! Don''t interrupt my gorgeous introduction! You little fox!" "Little one? Did you just say little one?" "Come on, don''t fight." Seniors and Mr. Krumia. Just like that, grab Nair and Amako''s collar trying to fight and stop. "Let go, Usat! Today is the day for this little fox to know which one is up there!" "I''ll cut that wasted height and chest off" Sigh leaks at the two noisy people as they grab the collar. I think it''s gotten a lot quicker since I left Hinomoto. For that matter, I''d say the distance is closer. "Ha, I wonder why you guys fight over a few things" "Well, Lord Amako and Nair aren''t really mad either. More so, Lord Usato. Master Suzune..." "Yes?" Mr. Alk in trouble urges me to look at the seniors. "Usato, am I, after all, a vain brave man? I haven''t met a busy user demon, and all the demons I meet are slaughtered. Ku, uhh... how can I meet a demon, an owl, a vampire, a necromancer, a brunette red-eyed girl, and a dodgy... Hehe, Usat, I wouldn''t be surprised if they told me you transferred to a fancy fantasy..." Somehow it was already creating an atmosphere that seemed like a dark fall if I pushed one more time. I immediately checked the situation, and I speak to Nair. "Nair, be an owl" "Ha!? Now here''s this little fox --" "You will, won''t you?" "Ha! Now Sugurumi!" Smile, please, and Nair, who blued his face, turns into an owl again. Having confirmed that, I immediately eagled Nair and put him in the hands of a vain eyed senior. "Senior, you can do whatever you want with this guy." "Huh?" "Really!?" Wow, awesome smile. A senior who smiled enough to fall in love at first sight and Nair who gave a look of despair. Then, let''s do some payback for Nair now. "This child also has Chemomimi attributes." "Huh...! How many attributes do I have to serve! Forgive me for everything! Uri Uri!" "Hey, help... Usa..." Nair leaks her distressed voice as her senior cheeks at her. I''ll never forget the humiliation I''ve been subjected to... almost! And when I can return it, I always return it... only to the person I can return it to! "Usato is pretty much the root type, isn''t it? And the way it''s done is a little shady." "I''m offering you to my senior next year." "I knew Usat was a true human being, right? Yeah." I''m surprised how fast you''ve changed. Do you know how to reject Nair if you look at him so baffled? Well, the... what--, "Nair, sacrifice to the seniors. I''ll make it up to you later." "Oh, you''re so cute I want to eat you already!" "Hino no!?" With my hands together inside, I just had to keep an eye on the sight of my senior screwing up Nair. 162 Lesson 147 For seniors, Nair''s presence was bigger than I thought. I thought it was going to be confusing because it was about the seniors, but I didn''t think it would disturb me that far, but thanks to my driving and Nair''s dedication, I was able to get things round. "This woman... how dare you scatter about me...! Gu, this grudge will definitely, definitely clear you up...!" Nair, who got out of her senior hand in a human form, says such a grudge as she wipes her hidden eyes behind me. In contrast, seniors are leaning over here excited about their hands. "It''s okay, I''m not scared... come here because I''m not scared...!" "Go back to sleep and say it! Something''s wrong with you!" I didn''t know brave men would be called to evil...... Well, from what I can tell, seniors today are just freaks. "Usato. Give me Nair..." "No, that''s wasted on boulders--" "No! Even the same freak would rather be Usat! Usato, please don''t abandon me!" I''m not convinced to treat you like a freak. But when I see Nair having her first toddler regression, I realize she''s done a little too much. More than that, the demonic love of seniors hunting that Nair down so far, isn''t that too awesome? "Ha!? I''m sorry to hear that! Me and Usato''s demon contract is special in the first place, so it won''t be easy! It''s like we''re under contract until Usat dies!" It really sounds like it if you ask me again about a contract or something until I die. Actually, it''s no different than a normal demon contract. "... what? For the rest of your life... Usato?" "Uh, I have a little situation about this... Well, calm down, seniors, anyway. Now, seniors, modestly, I''m a pervert." "Heh heh heh!?" You were too reluctant while I was at it, seniors wander around with their cheeks red. Mr. Krumia put his hand on the senior''s shoulder so he could chase him there. "Mr. Suzune. You don''t like persistent people, do you? I''m also concerned about the circumstances, but it''s not about pursuing them now. Dear Usato, Mr. Ark, let''s discuss our future plans for now." "Oh, yes." "Okay." One nod to my reply and that of Mr. Alk, Mr. Krumia pulls his senior hand and walks towards the knights waiting a short distance away. Leona opens her mouth with an unwieldy look on her face looking behind such a senior. "It''s like a storm, you''re Jen." "You''re basically a sweet guy, aren''t you? Sometimes, by the way, there''s something unfortunate about it." "It''s your friend. There is no doubt that he is a good man. Instead, as far as I''m concerned, I''m relieved that it''s full of humanity." "Humanity, is it...?" You thought you were a touchless man about the seniors? ... No. I can''t imagine at all. I''m too strong for my current personalized senior. "Honestly, it was completely different from the brave men I had imagined. More like this I imagined someone who wouldn''t make me feel weak as a human being" "Ha ha, you''re the furthest from what you look like right now" Seniors from the former world would be close to it. Everyone admires and can do anything, the perfect person who doesn''t see any flaws. That was only a tentative appearance of a senior hiding his own personality, but if he hadn''t been summoned to this world and the reality as it was... the senior would have lived the routine with his true self pushed to death as it was all along. ... What would have happened to us if we could have gone home without anything like that without being summoned by the kingdom of Lingle? First of all, it will be my decision to attack from my classmates at a later date. Would you have been friends with Kazuki? I was in the same class as him, and it wasn''t easy at first, but I would have been able to talk to him normally in my class. What about the seniors? "Usato?" "Oh, excuse me. I was a little upset." I can''t help thinking about what if. Now, I''m not thinking about "what if," I''m thinking about "now." After a glimpse of where the senior walked away, I''ll talk to Alc and Leona about what''s coming. "Mr. Alk. I''m glad I was able to rendezvous with the seniors, but do you want to leave the ship like this?" "It''s about a day from here to the kingdom of Ringle, so you''ll be okay to get off the ship now. Will Lord Leona still be all right? It will be in the form of ending the escort''s duties halfway through..." To Mr. Alc''s words, Mr. Leona shook her neck to the side. "Never mind. If only you could return safely to the kingdom of Ringle. The captains will be convinced." It may be rude to think this to a woman, but she''s a man. Anyway, we''re going to have to bring the luggage we left on the boat and the burlin and the horses. In doing so, I would like to thank the captains and bid them farewell. First, we decided to leave the scene to discuss the policy with our predecessors. We packed our bags on the boat and beat up the inebriate-grubbing burlin, we traveled to the river bank and got off the boat after we had finished greeting the captains. "Thank you for getting this far, Mr. Leona" "This is the one to thank. I haven''t been able to pull my shoulder off in a while. It''s good to follow the words of Falga and Norn, I think so." In the words of Leona, who dropped me off, I thought of Falga. Though I understand Master Norn, it was a bit surprising that Master Farga ordered him to do the same. "What about this escort, Master Farga?" "I overstuffed the roots, and they pissed me off." ... Maybe both Falga and Norn gave their lives as escorts because they wanted Mr. Leona to rest. This man will be forced to work to rebuild the city. "This was my first trip like this. Until now, it was only in the form of a mission, like going on an expedition with my fellow knights." "Was this trip different?" "Oh, for a short time, but the journey I sent as part of you... I can''t say well, but it was noisy, lively, very... enjoyable" After saying so, Ms. Leona gave a slightly bitter look after meditating on her eyes for a few seconds or so. "Maybe the next reunion is in the fight. Still, I''m with you... again with you..." Maybe you''re referring to the battle with the Demon King''s Army. Surely the next time we meet, it can be in that situation. I smiled at Mr. Leona. "I look forward to seeing Mr. Leona again." "Huh!... Aah!" After a little surprise, Mr. Leona finally smiled at me. Immediately after that, Amako, Nair, Mr. Alk, and Burlin utter their words of drop-off to Mr. Leona. "See you later, Mr. Leona. But the more you drink, the better." "Don''t be impotent on your own like before." "Lord Leona, I look forward to seeing you again." "Grrr." "Oh, thank you so much. It''s so good to see you guys." We''re dropping you off, Mr. Leona, and you''re going up to the ship. But somehow along the way she stopped. "Ugh, Usato." "Yes?" Without looking back, Mr. Leona called my name. What''s the matter? Did I forget to tell you something? Tilting his neck, he uttered a slightly rubbed voice. "I think I''ll try my best to be worthy of the brave for you..." ! "So, bye!" That''s what I said, Mr. Leona, and I got into the boat on a small run. The word now is a reply to what I said to Leona when I left Miarak... right? Somehow, when you have to do the same thing, you have something to lighten up. "... me too, I have to work hard" But I''m glad I passed it on to Mr. Leona. If this was my mistake, it wouldn''t have been embarrassing. Waving back at Leona and the sailors waving at me on the advanced ship, whining about that, a mild impact runs on my cheek and hips. "... hmm? What''s up, man? Nair, Amako" "Usato, didn''t you lose your sensibility as a person in the lifeguard?" "Or was it corrected so that all you could think about was training? If you think about it, I''m convinced my charm won''t work either." "What is it, you guys? What have I done?" I can give an unmistakable rhetoric to the fox and the fox in my jitsu eyes. Certainly undeniable as far as lifeguards are concerned. If Rose tells me you''ve corrected my personality, I''m going to believe it. "Aha, I did this. Mr. Suzune." "How dare you, walnut? Ugh, Usato, I can''t believe this is happening in the gap where you took your eyes off...!" "Hmm?" Looking from the ship in the direction of the seniors, he looked at this one as if the seniors and Mr. Krumia had fought somewhere while having a conversation with Hisohiso. What''s going on? Will the seniors run wild again? The senior, with his hands on his mouth, uttered a trembling voice without further ado. "Wow, my trusty brave attributes will be taken away!?" "... Huh?" I could only return such a loving reply when I could not understand the meaning of a statement that had flown too far. Are you worried about the character-bearing thing? I don''t think you have to worry about that because seniors are decent brave men, too. I''m going home with you to the kingdom of Ringle, and I wonder if you''ll be all right. With the seniors and her escorts, we walk under the sky stained with cedar. Seniors, mainly traveling on horses, but now I see seniors pulling horses on the sidelines, even though I''m a little sorry that they''re letting us see them and walk off the horses. ... I didn''t think I could rendezvous with my senior, so don''t feel kind of strange. "Mm, Usato. Are you worried about this girl?" "Huh?" A senior who noticed my gaze delighted me with a horse hyena. "This girl is Sanho from Thunderhorse." "Heh, that''s a good name. Somehow, I have a sweetheart." "That''s right! Usato, I knew you would understand!" You look very happy. I just said what I thought I would normally think. "Hey, Mr. Krumia. Could Suzune also...?" "What do you mean, even Usato? Uh, surprise." It''s behind me and Amako and Mr. Krumia are squeaking, but I can''t hear them. I''m not hearing you, so let''s go through. You didn''t hear the seniors, they''re happy to introduce you to Sanho. "Already from Lukvis, we''ll be together forever. I''m not exaggerating when I say we''ve had a hard time together." "Sure, you look very nostalgic to your senior" Sanho, who is being caressed hyena by a senior, has his eyes narrowed so that he feels comfortable. This might be the first time you''ve seen a non-human organism that doesn''t reject seniors. "Oh, Usato, what''s it like to meet Nair?" "... Me and Nair?" Not sure how to answer the abrupt question. Because Nair and we met in a way the worst kind. Anyway, Nair was trying to turn us into village daughters and set us in a trap. At the end of the day, the evil dragon revived an annoying existence, causing a catastrophe that was not on a level of annoyance. If you look at Nair on his subtle shoulder, he tends to swallow and doesn''t look like he cares. "Nair, can I talk to you?" "Huh... nothing good. It''s not to hide it on purpose..." ... Nothing if he/she allows it. I give a voice to Nair, who is rubbing his eyes with his wings and looking at him as if this were still the case. "It''s going to be a little longer, do you hear me?" "I don''t mind. I''d rather enjoy it longer." "Well then... it started a little after I left from Lukvis--" We''ll talk after we leave from Lukvis. We helped our village daughter to be attacked by zombies, and we were invited to defeat the Necromancer, who was in danger of turning the village over. Seniors listened to me in an exciting way, even as I reacted to the words "Zombie!?" and "Necromancer!?" from time to time. But Nair''s identity had been discovered and his expression had changed from around stopping the manipulated Mr. Alk to confusing. "So, what? Oh, uh, so, Jarrun? It''s delicious, that." The grin leaks unexpectedly at the joking senior as he moves his gaze irrespective. I can''t believe I didn''t forget the mess even at a time like this, to the point of a boulder. You''re a good listener, seniors. "It''s an evil dragon, it''s an evil dragon. It was tough then... because a lot of people''s lives could have been in danger if I made one mistake. I managed to take him down, but I couldn''t do it alone." "Oh, that''s good...... But how did you defeat him?" "Together, we destroyed the heart of the evil dragon. Well, to be precise, I just pulled out the knife of an ancient brave man who was piercing the heart of an evil dragon." "Yushano, Katana?" Why a word. Oh, yeah, do you want me to explain the cage hand now too? Explain this to me and I''ll save you the trouble of explaining the weapons of the brave men that Master Farga makes. "I recovered the knife of a brave predecessor in that case, but in Miarak, it was reborn into a weapon dedicated to me." Roll up your sleeves and let the silver cage hand unfold. It''s inferior to Mr. Cannoco, but I won''t forget the Doya face. Kashan, the seniors'' expression solidified when they saw the tip covered in silver from the elbow with the sound of "I met this in Miarak, fa... with a caged hand that was replaced by a famous craftsman --" "Wait a minute. Please, wait." Senior who stopped and grabbed Gasili and my shoulders. You were so surprised, when you looked around, Mr. Krumia and the knights of the escort were also looking at me with a tense face. "Uh, yeah, I mean, you fought the existence of evil dragons and got the knife of an earlier brave man that you got at the end of it, made it your own... that''s all you need, right?" "Yeah, that''s right." "What the hell is going on and fighting evil dragons is going to happen!? No, leave that alone, its a cage hand! So cool!" The senior pointed to the cage hand of my right arm. No heart, or his eyes seemed moist. "I''ve been looking for where your cage hands are on the road before, but I was afraid you were already equipped!? What''s going on with the automatic fitting?!?" "... uh, excuse me?" "Don''t apologize! It''ll be too serious!" I don''t know what to do, more reactions than I thought and I''m confused over here. If we don''t follow up here...... "Well, that being said, there''s hardly any special ability to do this. If you insist, it''s a cage hand that will never break through any phenomenon. All you have to do is help me manipulate magic." "Enough is enough!?... What a way to deal with fierce demons is all I got on this journey... It''s no big deal compared to you..." Finally, I leaned down, and I was depressed. This is not good, and if you ask your people for help, Nair is asleep at some point. Is Amako free, grabbing a string of luggage with no expression and turning it around? The last favor, Mr. Alk, is watching us with a smiling smile. Mr. Alk, you want me to screw the seniors on my own? Then I''ll do it. "Seniors would have gone through quite a battle as well. The incarnation of thunder eating people, the seniors dealing with such dangerous demons is no big deal..." "So, but..." "Be confident! Seniors protected so many people from such dangerous demons that they successfully completed their mission!" "... yeah" All right, let''s keep pushing through the momentum. He was a senior who finally regained his composure and raised his face, but he immediately tilted his neck to notice something. "Wait, how do you know about that thunderbeast, Usato? Even though I have only informed the kingdom of Ringle that it is a thunderous demon...?" ! Shit...! We have to keep everything as secret as possible about Master Farga. The presence of Master Farga was kept secret, except for Lady Norn, the queen, and her associates, even in Miarak. There''s no way I can speak so easily of an existing Divine Dragon or anything. Somehow, we have to be deluded. "Isn''t that obvious? I''m worried about Kazuki and my senior. It''s only natural to know what''s going on with your dear best friend." "... Really? He was worried about me. eheheheheheh..." I''m worried that one day this guy won''t fool me. I have no false heart for what I have said, but I didn''t expect it to catch on so lightly...... "I really wanted to tell you about the kingdom of Ringle... seniors" "Hehe... what is it, Usat?" Is that how happy I am with what I said? Well, I''d love to be told to face to face, and so would my senior. "Seniors and Kazuki, like me... no, more weapons will be made" "... Huh? That''s..." "Yeah, the armor of an earlier brave man. It''s the same thing." Seniors who lose their words and shake their shoulders due to too much shock. It would be understandable not to have to explain that that is not sadness, but too much tremor of joy. "I will report the details of this in front of Lord Lloyd. In the meantime, all I''m telling you is that seniors and Kazuki will be made with weapons as brave men...... are you listening?" She trembled with a smugness, worried about her not returning a response, and the moment she tried to get close, Ba and her senior looked up. "Mr. Usato! You''re my wo---" "Oh, Suzune, it''s dangerous" "--Sugoo!?" "Se, senpai!?" Amako''s luggage, which flew from his side, struck him directly in the head of a senior who tried to spread his arms. I rushed to support the seniors who fell with the voices of the girls, and I questioned Amako, the bad guy who jumped my luggage. "What''s wrong all of a sudden, Amako!?" "Sorry. I flew away when I was playing...... But I only have clothes in my luggage..." "You''re not the same person to apologize to... Look, apologize to the seniors properly." "Yeah." Amako approached the senior with a look of sorry. Wasn''t the shock a big deal, either, and the seniors who got up right away gazed at Amako. Amako, who moved to turn her back on me, lowered her head with a dust. "Sorry......" "It''s okay. Because I was just a little surprised. But it''s not safe to throw things like that, is it? Why don''t you do it already?" "Yeah, okay. Oh, but..." Amako looks up at the seniors as she peeks in from below with Giroli. "You can''t do that, either, can you? What do you do with momentum?" The seniors who received that gaze attracted the expression. Yeah, what do you mean? What did the seniors do to Amako? The scene, dominated by silence, was prompted by Amako''s suggestion to walk out with his luggage back. In the end, Amako and the seniors were just teased after asking about the earlier things, and they couldn''t answer me. But when I heard that, Amako grinned and I didn''t like the fact that the seniors were blue-faced. 163 Lesson 148 It''s been a day since I joined Senior Kamikami and went home with him. After all, the journey to which seniors joined was busier than usual. To a strangely wonky senior, the entangled Nair and Amako had a tired look, while Burlin was a senior demon''s hand (?) is bouncing off and showing the same iron plate force. And after a long journey, we finally made our return to the kingdom of Ringle, where it began for us. "You''re back." "Right." In front of the gates of the kingdom of Ringle, he groans so with emotion. As Mr. Ark calls the gatekeeper to open the castle, the view of nostalgia pops into his eyes. ... There''s actually a place I''d like to head first, but that''s later. "Shall we head to the castle first? I have a lot to report." "... Usat, you haven''t told me anything yet, have you?" "Usato you!?" "Oh, no, Ko, because when I hear about this, my senior will definitely pass out..." As a matter of fact, it only tells us that what happened in the kingdom of the beast man was able to awaken Mr. Canoco safely. I also learned from the boulder what kind of reaction would return if I told the truth. "No, no, I''m used to it by the time of the Evil Dragon! no way more" "I can''t compare... Well, I''ll talk to you when I report to Lord Lloyd." Transfer your gaze to the view of the kingdom of Ringle that you haven''t seen in a long time with a gentle answer to a senior who stood up for you. "Heh, this is the kingdom of Ringle. It''s not a beautiful place." That''s how Nair shrugged as he looked around the streets slightly in the way people Speaking of which, you don''t know this kid because he''s one of us on the journey. "This will be where you live for a while." "Well, you don''t seem uncomfortable living there.... but I can feel your gaze." One of the brave men in this country, his predecessor, has returned, so it will naturally come to our attention. I don''t know what to say to myself, but I''m part of the life-saving corps myself. As we walked down the street to the castle, Amako, walking next door, suddenly stopped, waving back to the people of the city who would be happy to return us. Following her gaze, Mr. Salla, the woman who lived with Amako in the kingdom of Ringle, had a surprising look on her face. "... Usato" "Go. We''ll be fine later." "Yeah!" Amako nods happily and runs to Mr. Salla. When I dropped her off, I looked forward again, reassured that I had successfully completed my journey. Before entering the castle, we entrusted Burlin to the guards, who took us to the hall where Lord Lloyd was waiting. In the hall, Master Lloyd, who is sitting on the throne, and Sergio, who is standing beside him. I also found Mr. Welsey and Mr. Siggles. In time, I was away for a short time, but it felt like I hadn''t seen him in a long time. "Suzune, Usat. Well done. You made it back safely. The knights who served as escorts also struggled." "" Ha. " Keep your head down as you kneel. If you look at Nair on the side, he''s keeping his head down for the most part. This guy worked disrespect and it wasn''t weird to make a scene, so I was really relieved to be a kid who could read the air at times like this. "Keep your head up. The Lord''s activity is heard by reports in Hoover and by parent books from other countries. Really... you did a really good job" I raise my face according to the words of Lord Lloyd, who said so in a gentle voice. "... you must be tired of the long journey, right? I don''t mind the report later, but Kazuki and Celia are looking forward to seeing each other again." "Kazuki, are you home already?" "Oh, about five days ago. I''ve been worried about your lords for a long time." Good... Kazuki was back safely too. In all seriousness, I would like to follow Lord Lloyd''s words and go get some rest, but I have something to report to you immediately. "Dear Lord Lloyd, we have a serious report." "What? Usato" I slowly spin words to the surprised Lloyds once I''ve sorted out what I''m going to talk about. "The story from now on is also a serious confidentiality of the water city of Miarak" "Is Miarak confidential? I''m sorry, but the knights need to take this place off for a little while." Knights, including Nair and Mr. Alk, exit the room. All that remained were a few ministers, as well as Mr. Welsey, Mr. Signis, and senior dogs. A senior lurks his voice and talks in the quiet hall. "Usato, do you mean the brave man''s weapon?" "I''ll apologize while I''m at it" "Hmm?" "There''s something I haven''t told you yet." That''s what I say. I turn to Master Lloyd. Lloyd urged me to talk to him when he made sure he was completely paid. "Then please, Usato" "Yes, Lord Lloyd, do you know what happened in Miarak?" "Of course. You were talking about Miarak''s knight turning into a dragon man and storming him?" "Yes, in the midst of that incident, I met a certain being." So I cut the words once and take a small, deep breath. I''m nervous to talk about him, even though I can''t help explaining the brave man''s weapon. "Dear Divine Dragon Falga, It is a dragon who is responsible for" peace "and" harmony ", said to have made the weapons of the previous brave men." "Hmm?" What is this, a voice that almost erupted on the verge of spitting solidly? No, now let''s not look next door in the honor of our seniors. As he was unconscious from next door, Mr. Welsey shook his voice and spoke to him. "And the Divine Dragon!? Did the Divine Dragon exist?!?" "Yes, you are quite old, but you do exist. there is also evidence" With that said, I wrap my right sleeve around and unfold a caged hand made from the sword of an earlier brave man. "This is a caged hand, based on the sword of an earlier brave man, obtained on the journey, and replaced by Master Farga. "... Usato. May I see it for a moment?" Show Mr. Welsey the cage hands. For about a few dozen seconds, she watched the cage hand carefully, her stunning, less round eyes. "... can I say this is a magic prop? At least it''s not something humans can create. It''s as if the metal itself is integrated with the arm it won''t even be possible to mimic it with existing technology" People in the hall squeak at Mr. Welsey''s reaction. In the meantime, Master Lloyd, who was silently watching the situation, opened his mouth. "Usat. Let us believe in the word of the Lord" "Thank you.... Falga says he will make two brave weapons for the brave men of our time, seniors and Kazuki, to fight the demon king who should come." "... Oh my God. It is, but" "So much so that the Demon King is mighty, Master Farga seems to think" Master Lloyd puts his hand on his chin and gets lost in thought. "... I didn''t know there was such a thing as survival in the story... you still had some surprises this year. Usato, thank you. It would have been tough." "I just did what I wanted to do in a way..." Sure, it was tough, but almost everything was either sticking my neck in from me or sticking my neck in after I got caught up in it. So there''s nothing I''ve regretted on my previous journey. In my words, Lord Lloyd held his forehead by his hand. "... A report received by Hoover the other day heard that he had also fought two Legion Chiefs of the Demon King''s Army in the Land of the Beasts. The sentence sent by Lucas of Samarial stated that the Lord had lifted the terrible curse that eroded the royal family and saved his daughter..." "Usa and Kun, Doyuko and?" Lloyd, who gives his expression in remorse, and a senior who sees this one like a machine run out of oil. Listen to what Lord Lloyd has to say while keeping an eye out for seniors. "Both Suzune and Kazuki have fought mighty monsters and sent dangerous journeys. I cannot thank the Lord for fulfilling his mission and returning to the kingdom..." "It was certainly also a dangerous journey. Still, I don''t think it was a meaningless journey." I say that to Lord Lloyd, who regrets sending us on a dangerous journey. "It was a very difficult experience for me to meet so many people and spread the word about what I saw and heard in this world. How was your senior?" All of a sudden he talks to me and I''m a little surprised senior, but I immediately smile and look at Master Lloyd. "I feel the same way about you, Usato. And I''m pretty sure this journey meant a lot to me." "Suzune, Usat......" Lord Lloyd meditates on our words for a few seconds. I can''t read what Master Lloyd is thinking from that look, but he doesn''t seem to regret what he did, as he did earlier. "I''m a busy one, too. The lords grew bigger than I thought. Once again, as king of the kingdom of Ringle, let us send a word of gratitude." "" Yes "" Lord Lloyd smiled gently at me and my senior as I bowed my head on my knees. But you saw us and you remembered something, and you just started roaring a little bit. "How did it go?" "Ugh, um. Look at your lords, I need to ask you a few questions... do you mind?" "Yes, what is it?" I don''t know, from a stick to a stick. "Rumors that your lords are in love are flying all over the country, but what about their authenticity?" To an unexpected topic, Gikri, a senior whose shoulders tremble loudly and become suspicious of behavior. On her behalf, I will explain to Lord Lloyd what happened. [M] "Oh, yeah, that''s what happened? We were close to setting a place for celebration at the kingdom..." "That was dangerous... seniors" "So, Soudane..." For some reason, my senior turned away from me. When I saw us, Master Lloyd gave me a soothing look. "But in a way, I''m relieved." "Why not?" "Nah, in the sentence sent by Lucas, king of the Kingdom of Samaria, his daughter''s letter was also enclosed. There was some mistake, I was in the same envelope, so I read a little... oh, my God, you can''t keep it in the corner either." Sergio gives me a carefully folded letter. [M] I said no, and I looked through, and I got a sentence in my eye that said thank you from Eva, the daughter of Master Lucas. If given normally, this is not the kind of text that would enlighten the erotic shanty. But if you change the situation, the way you look at it will change. "Ha, you tried, Master Lucas...!" "Huh, Usato? The king''s daughter is a princess, isn''t she? I don''t know if I care as a senior." I definitely enclosed this on purpose, didn''t I?!? That''s a far-fetched parent idiot assist!? The content itself is a normal text, but the purpose is to keep Lloyd''s eye on it!? Shit, the outer moat is buried steadily!? Lucas-sama''s smile laughed a little evil in the back of my brain when I was left to shake my shoulders with a smile on my shoulders. In the meantime, the full report to Lord Lloyd came later, so we left the hall behind. We broke up with Mr. Alk. We were walking down the castle aisle with our seniors and Nair. "Is it the curse of Samaritan? I didn''t think you were involved in a case involving magic." "It was a hell of a case. Souls tied to the world by witchcraft have attacked me with entities, and I honestly didn''t feel alive..." "How does a soul strike you?" "It feels like the translucent skeleton is biting as it rattles its cocky bones" Wow, said senior with a blue face. I don''t like ghosts, I''m just a little traumatized about that time. When I was forced to let the ghost memory flow through my head, it was a terrible pain. "It''s okay to talk to the public about swallowing, but where are we headed now?" Nair blurred as he transformed into an owl and jumped on his shoulder. I''ve reported this to the castle folks beforehand about Nair, but I hope he doesn''t transform where there are people''s eyes. "You''re going to see me and my senior friends." "Could that be about another brave man?" "Right." According to Lord Lloyd, Kazuki is waiting for us in a separate room with Master Celia, so he''s on his way there now. When I hear you''re a brave man and you''re walking down the aisle laughing bitterly at Nair for getting in a better mood, a shadow popped out of the bend, so I stop my leg. "I finally found it!" "Kazuki!?" Kazuki looked relieved as he approached us with his early feet as he breathed. "Weren''t you supposed to wait in your room first?" "When I heard you two were back, I couldn''t be there or not... and I popped out of my room. Ha..." In the same refreshing smile of kazuki, I remember nostalgia. ... Somehow, it''s really a different reunion than when I was a senior. Neither of us are happy to change, though. "But I''m so glad we''re both safe...! Me, I''ve been worried..." "Oh, uh, don''t cry, Mr. Kazuki..." Me and the seniors panicking to a tearful kazuki. Nair whispers to me in a slight pull when she sees such a kazuki. "Unlike Suzune, you''re not terribly evil, this guy. I''m scared in a different way..." "Kazuki is a pure young man..." He has a pure heart, unlike me and Senior Dog. Kazuki, who was impressed with how worried he was, continues his words as he wipes his eyes. "Excuse me...! But when I found out Senior and Usat had fought a dangerous existence... I didn''t really feel alive..." "Did Lord Lloyd tell you?" "No, I asked a fortune teller I met in an elf settlement" "Oh, yeah... uh, elves... hmm" Seniors who get upset as much as they want. It''s a classic for elves and fantasy, so I guess it bothers me sooo much. I''ve managed to keep myself in control now, but I don''t know when it''s going to collapse, so I''ll ask the question instead. "What do fortune-tellers say about us?" "Two of the three calamities that occur on this continent were prevented by the brave men who dwell in them thunder and by the white healers" "White healer... could it be about me?" "Yeah. I soon found out it was referring to Usat" White healer...... normally, no, that''s so cool. I wonder how it got out of the elf fortune teller''s mouth about me in the first place. "" The Evil Divine Dragon, "" The Thunderbeast Who Eats Man, "and" The Monster Who Eats the Forest ". The bulimic monster managed to take him down, but he was a pretty strong enemy. I can''t imagine what would have happened by now without the help of their elf people. That''s why I''ve always been worried about the two of you who fought against beings with the same power as my relative monsters..." In the fortune of the elves, were evil dragons also arranged in the same row? Well, if I let that go, it would have even been annoying to scatter destruction and poison. It''s not strange to be treated that way. "But it''s good to see the three of us again like this" Kazuki, who makes me happy to say it, makes me and my senior laugh. Second, Kazuki leaned her neck with her gaze toward Nair on my shoulder. "Usato. I was wondering, what owl is on that shoulder?" Whoa, yeah. I''ll have to introduce Nair to Kazuki. "A fellow who joined me on my journey, Nair the Demon of Usage" "Greetings. Another brave man." "The owl talked!? Could it be a demon who can talk! Wow!" "Heh, you would. I bet you are." Nair straining her chest to Kazuki, who is normally surprised and admired. I guess I''m honestly happy to be praised. "Oh, I have to introduce my new buddy too..." "Or maybe you, Kazuki, use the demon too!?" "No, you''re not a demon." Ho, reassuring seniors. I''d like you to hide it for a little while, but it doesn''t look like it''s the same for seniors. "I''m an elf hunter. He was the only daughter of the chief, but he became one of us after a long bend." "Are you there!? If you have an elf daughter in this country!? Introduce --" "Yes, sir, please calm down." Stop the senior who tried to question Kazuki with his blood-running eyes by strangling him with wings. Kazuki smiled nostalgically at me as I grew up like a cat I had borrowed after about a few seconds and tired and weak. "I knew it was this exchange. Seniors and Usato... yeah" "Well, where the hell have you been?" A familiar voice from afar...... Could it be Master Celia? Are you looking for Kazuki? "Oh, I shouldn''t. Celia''s looking for me.... Whatever the seniors, what about Usat? Do you want to stay with me?" "Hmm, what shall I do" After a few thoughts, I''ll tell him about my upcoming plans. "Me and Nair are going back to the lifeguard." "Oh well. Well, I''m back in this country, and I can see you anytime. I''ll introduce you to my new buddy later." "Well, then, seniors, we''re dissolved here." "Oh... see you later" Leave the scene with Nair. You haven''t been able to talk to all three of us in a long time. But for me, it hasn''t really come back yet. "After all, the house for me is a lifeguard." I can understand no matter who tells me. That he''s waiting for me back at that place. "Hey, hey, Usato" "What is it, Nair?" "I live in a castle, so why don''t we break up here?" I laugh bitterly at Nair''s suggestion. "Naa...... I''m fine. Nobody discriminates against you because you''re a monster." "No, I''m not." "Because most of them are like demons even though they''re human." "Including you?" "Don''t worry. No matter what anyone says, I''m going home with you to the lifeguard." "Hey, will you listen to me? I live in a castle, so I don''t have to take you to a lifeguard." "Together in any painful time!" "You don''t like it!?" "Right! Will you come with me! I''m happy for you, too!" "Oh yeah!? Maybe I''m ignoring you after asking!?, Gyufu!? Don''t grab every wing!? Let me get away ah!?" You are my demon. Then it is in your job to share your destiny with your husband. With Nair desperately trying to escape from my hand, I proceeded to the lifeguard quarters. 164 Lesson 149 Me and Nair, who took Burlin out of the castle, were headed straight for the lifeguard. I miss the streets of the kingdom of Ringle, the roads that lead to the lifeguards, the trees that grow around them that go so far ---, everything I see. "I wonder how everyone is. Well, how are you?" "Gwaar." "Right, well, are you glad to be back too" Eyes on Nair over her shoulder as she strokes Burlin''s head walking next door. I was trying to escape until just now, but in front of my reflex nerve I realized it was pointless, and now I''m infidelly rotten and adulterous. "Well, the Lifeguards aren''t any worse than you think." "... you can tell if you''re lying." "I''m not lying. Just because almost everyone you belong to is just too distinctive." "Would you stop saying that like you''re not unique? I''d rather not know anyone more distinctive than you." Rude. I''m so much quicker to count from the bottom. "No, no, the lifeguards have monsters and bright blue strong faces, and most importantly, the captain is a lot worse than I am. Evil Dragon or Captain, if you have to choose which way to fight, it sucks enough to choose Evil Dragon without hesitation" "Oh, no use trying to scare me with that! I can''t believe it''s more than a dragon in a boulder!" From what I can tell, Rose, who outranks me in almost every way, doesn''t want to deal with me better. Unlike the Evil Dragon, you won''t make it through small hand moves or rubbish, and I can''t think of any vision that I can still fight Rose even now that I''ve got the caged hands. "Well, I think we''ll see about that after we meet. Oh, but I have to introduce you to the other members. Knuck to Ferm with both strong faces... and to Olga and Uluru at the clinic." "Fermu is about the demon clan called in by Farga''s sorcery in Miarak?" "Yes, I am." It''s been almost a month since then, but I was wondering if you''d calmed down a little. No, don''t you calm down because it''s about that kid. I''m worried you''re getting along with Knuck, but is Rose okay there? "I wonder if I can do it...... the members are getting too thick already and I''m getting anxious to tame it well" "Ha, I think you''re gonna be okay, too." "Hey, what does that mean!" The mixed blood of vampires and necromancers, owls, dodgy daughters and all sorts of other nairs can''t lose with their personalities even if the lifeguards are full of irony. No, it would be subtle if they asked me if I was winning. You''re not comfortable with my words, walking around nagging Punska and angry Nair, and I finally see the lifeguard quarters. "Yes, that''s a surprisingly normal look. I thought you had torture equipment or something." "You''re too big... This is where you help people. There''s got to be something so noisy... Hmm?" That''s when I notice something rolling in front of the quarters. Dark-haired Boy Nack and Silver-haired Demon Girl Ferm. The two looked worn out and fainted as they reached for the dormitory door as if they had done their best. When Nair followed me, she paled her face and shook her voice. "Hey, hey, Usato. Hih, people are falling in places to help people..." "This is a lifeguard routine. Don''t worry, it''s not unusual at all." "I''m going back to the village!" "No." Immediately capture Nair for attempted escape. Talk in a flat voice to Nair, who desperately moves his butterflies and wings. "Ha. Homesick or Nair by now. It''s okay. This is where you live." "Why do we have to live where it''s normal for humans to be down in front of the house!? How odd a bunch of lifeguards are!" "This is where you''re going. This is the only place. I''d rather not let you choose anywhere but here." "How much do you want to get me involved!?" To be honest, I''m afraid they''ll piss me off for breaking my uniform. If only one Nair knew what was going on, Rose''s anger might ease a little, too. I don''t think it works very well, but it''s better than not being there. I walk over to Knuck and Ferm, who are passing out, while I grab Nair. Ferm... No, he''s completely white eyed. Nack is --, "... that, Usato, there is..." "Nack! Are you okay?!?" "hehe... after all, the training of the captain of the regiment is hell..." "Nack! Hey, hold on! Nack......!" Turn your face away from the knuckles that pass out as hard as you can. The boulder is Rose. It has already been healed magic and has only been stunned by spiritual damage, even though there is no room for healing. Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. "... let''s keep it calm" "I just caught a glimpse of the crazy lifeguard routine." "Gu......" Sleep the fainted knuckles and ferms in nearby primitives as Nair and Burlin shed their gaze. Maybe you''ll wake up in an hour or so. It should be more pleasant for both of us to give them an hour off than to wake them up now. That''s what I thought when I was training. "Okay, we have to get Burlin to the stables first" "Grrr." Take a trip to the stables with Burlin, who didn''t say a word. The stables, just outside the quarters, were loaded with as many straws as ever, and Burlin gained momentum and dived into that bundle and fell asleep in the seconds of things. "Good day, Burlin. Keep it up." "I guess I was so tired...... Well, I can''t help it." Nair, back on her shoulder, squeaks so when she sees Brulin. At that time, a small black shadow jumped out of the shadow of the straw in front of me. Immediately realizing who the shadow was, I try to take it without thinking about it -- but the little shadow turned to Nair, who is on my shoulder, not me. "Huh? What, bush!?" Nair, who eats his way through the body while still in the owl state, returns to the appearance of a less brunette red-eyed person in shock. Until just now, where Nair was, Rose''s pet, Noir Rabbit''s Kukuru, was moving his characteristic sagging ear with a doya face. "It''s the same, you. How you doin ''? Kukuru." "Queue" He looks very lovable but is the same dos rabbits as his husband. Basically, it is this guy''s job to deceive the other guy with that look and beat him down to the bottom of despair. "You bastard rabbit! You don''t have the guts to slap me off all of a sudden! Usato! What the hell!" "This kid is called Kukuru, the captain''s pet. It looks like a rare demon just like you." "Kiyu." "I don''t care if it''s unusual! That''s mine!" Nair, once again transformed into an owl, storms Kukuru on his shoulder. However, avoiding Nair in a mild move, Kukuru, who moved to the opposite shoulder, turns to Nair with a taunting mockery that he says is "sweet". Nair, back in position, shivers her body with anger as she sifts. "Usato, what the hell is this guy!? It''s so annoying!" "Stay calm, well. Kukuru, is the captain in the quarters?" When I ask Kukuru that while I quiet Nair, he snorts. Shall we go straight to the quarters? Nair on the right shoulder and Kukuru on the left shoulder, leaving the stables in the mood of being Tamer and entering the dormitory. ... On second thought, if Senior Dog saw me now, I''d be scared he''d lose me and attack me. "... you don''t have a strong side. Are you in training at this hour?" "Kew." "Oh? What are you looking at? You bastard rabbit." I hope you don''t get into a fight between my faces for now. Sighing, he looks over the interior of the quarters and exudes emotion. "The captain is... the captain''s office." If you''re waiting, it''s the only place there. You already know I''m back. [M] Then let''s not hesitate weirdly here and head straight to the captain''s office. So determined, I walk up the stairs and stand in front of the door of the captain''s office with Rose. "Sooo.... Okay." Consolidate your resolve once now and knock on the door of the Captain''s Office. Then the word "in" came back short, so nervously I put my hand on the door knob and opened the door. The first thing in sight was Rose''s figure sitting back in the chair in the captain''s office with her arms around her. Rose, who firmly recognized me, smiled somewhere fierce, no different from the day she last saw me. "Well... there''s a heap of things I''d like to tell you... we''ll see about that later" It doesn''t matter to me without words, she goes on and spins the words. "I''m home a lot. Usato" "... ugh!" Push your chest out as much as you can to that word, keeping what you pry up. Hang on, I think I''ll be in your voice. "I''m home now! Captain!!" At this time, I realized that I was finally home. [M] After that, I briefly explained to Rose what had happened on my previous journey in the captain''s office. Unlike my predecessors, I listened without moving a single eyebrow to talk about evil dragons or Master Farga, and I lost my shoulder watermark. "Well, you''ve had a wonderful trip." Having heard all the stories, Rose said that after arming herself to think about it. Pleasant... that was so easy to put together. "Ha ha, well...... yes" "I''m not praising you, idiot. You stick your neck too far into the problem. Think a little further and act on the good stuff because it ended up in circles." "Yes, excuse me..." It''s a fact, so I honestly admit I''m not. I can''t help being pissed off here, but there''s another case that''s going to piss me off. I''m afraid, I''ll cut the story out to Rose. "Um, I''m talking about the uniform..." "You''re talking about being worn out by the Second Legion chief. Let me see." Remove the cloth wrapped in cloth from the luggage and hand it over to Rose. Spreading her uniform, she was cut into koga for about a few seconds and gazed back at me with a slightly grumpy face as she gazed at the holes that had been emptied. "I''ll tell you first, I''m not that angry" "...... eh!?" Funny. I don''t seem to be in the mood. Rose held her forehead by her hand in response to my reaction. "This guy is meant to protect you. Where is the reason why that''s lame and bad? I suppose that means he did his part." "But this is from the lifeguard..." "This guy''s just a little sturdy clothes if you poke him in. It''s you who matters." "Am I...?" I''m just a little upset by Rose''s words, who carefully placed his uniform on the folding desk. "It''s good to rebuild as much as this, but there''s only one person named you. I don''t have to compare you to this uniform." "Yes, Captain...!" That''s all about me...! Shit, I''m about to cry over a few gentle words. "Well, on the contrary, I was just busting it when I got back with a little beauty." Tears pulled in. I''m just a little thankful for Koga right now. Othi is finally finishing up talking about his team clothes, and the next topic moves on to things about Nair. "So, is that your black one?" "Yeah, it''s called Nair. He''s an owl now, but he''s a demon of people." Eye on Nair so he can be human. Rose sighed lightly, a little surprised at Nair, who had become a human figure with the light. "To the devil tribe, to the healing wizard kid, now to the witch-held user demon. You must mistake us for a bunch of street performers." "Well, mentally, it''s the same thing, including you!?" It hurts as bad as my face is going to crush me. No!? Rose, who eagled at my face at an unresponsive rate, revives the fear she had forgotten. Nair just shivers away from me raising her anguished voice, but Rose glances at her like that. "Hey." "Ha, yes no!?" "If you are Usat''s user demon, you will be formally deposited with the lifeguard. You don''t have to treat me like a demon, do you?" "Oh, no, that''s, uh..." I can''t answer you, Nair, all the while you''re at it. I can''t help but constrict myself in front of the head of the regiment. I''ll answer for you instead. "He doesn''t mind." !? Nair looks at me in the face just saying I don''t believe you. Don''t worry, he punched me in the shoulder with tears when I returned it, but I''m only happy because it doesn''t hurt or itch. "Right. Then we''ll see how much you''ve grown with this magic." "What makes you sure?" Rose laughed thinly when she asked, though she had a somewhat unpleasant feeling. "I''ll deal with him." "... are you going to die? Me and Nair." "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." There''s only despair, even if it''s handed down. With his vain eyes, he laughs at the neighbor Nair. "Then don''t worry. You did it, Nair. I saved your life." "Goodbye, Usato! It''s been fun!" I don''t know how many times I''ve tried to escape today, Nair, and I just meditate my eyes without moving. I know. That in this situation, there is no escape within Rose''s territory. When Rose''s hand only braced for a moment, a sound sounded like something burst into the nair behind her, quieting with a sad scream. "... Captain. So, you''re doing it today?" "No, after a few days. You''ll be too busy with the debriefing. As for today, when you get home, Alec and the others are ready for dinner." "Are you coming, Mr. Olga and Mr. Uluru?" "Oh." That means we have all the members of the life-saving corps at night. I''ve got a lot to talk about with Nack, and I''m looking forward to it. 165 Lesson 150 The reunion with Rose was also the dawn of a new trial. Simulated battle to determine my growth after my journey. You can describe me as more of a monster, modestly. I have to fight Rose head-on. Honestly, I don''t even get an image of my powers coming through. But I was feeling desperate, but as much as that, I wanted to know how much I could fight Rose right now. "Nair, your room is here." Finishing her conversation with Rose, after the captain''s office, I was taking Nair, who woke her up from her fainting, to the room she was going to live in. Nair gets in a bad mood in the room he was shown. "Hey, it''s not someone else''s room anymore" "The Basic Lifeguards are using one room for two. I''m no exception to that." "... you''re better than living with someone you don''t know" "For once, you''re a girl, too. You can''t use the same room for men and women." "Wait, why did you put it on now?" Bring the futon you brought into the room while accepting Nair''s pursuit. I think you''re the one entering the main unauthorized part of the room on the boulder, but I have Rose''s permission, so I don''t have any physical problems. Nair, wearing the lifeguard''s usual training clothes, stares at me with a zit eye. "You don''t have to have those nasty eyes, it''s the same girl who lives in this room as you." I''m in an extra bad mood for some reason. Looking around the room without knowing what it means, the cleaning seems decent, the futon on the bed is folded and well organized. "... um, I knew I''d have to carry Nair''s bed later" It''s beautiful now, but it was originally in storage. Does this have to put up with the current situation? I think so, putting a futon in the space opposite where the bed is located. "Okay, that''s ok for now" "--Oh, I''m tired again today...... hmm?" "Hmm?" Voice from behind. Looking back at it, I had horny, brown-skinned girls and eyes on my silver hair. After a few seconds, when she recognized me and Nair, she changed her blood phase and lagged behind. "Oh, oh, you guys! What in front of my room......, Usat!?" "Oh, I''m home. Ferm." "Oh, welcome back... not! More than anything, you''re in my room on your own! I mean, are you back today!?" Well, don''t get mad if all of a sudden I''m the guy in the room. I honestly decided to apologize to Fermu, who turns his face bright red and angry. "As for that, I''m sorry. I just got back, and I''m in your room because my new team is going to be living in the room with you from today on." "Huh!?" Introduce Nair to Fermu, who is surprised by the flavor. Knowing about Nair, Ferm pointed angrily at Nair as expected. "Why do I have to live in a room with this!" "That''s our dialogue! I can''t believe I''m living here with a little prick like you!" "Oh, my God! This milk haunt!" "Ugh! Goathead!" Buy words for sale. I thought it was going to be a fight somehow, but I didn''t know that was it... It''s like watching you interact with Amako. Grabbing each other''s clothes and sighing at Nair and Ferm, who started working together, pulling them off. "Yes, yes, let''s not fight" "Usato! I don''t like this guy! I don''t like it!" "Ferm has a bad mouth, but he just can''t be honest. You''re older too, so even if you keep an eye on you--" "I don''t like it when I get on with it." Sigh at Nair, who deflects his face. Is this guy too young for mental age? Transfer your gaze to Fermu, only frustrated for a moment at the age of three hundred, who shows you the will you deserve. This guy is this guy, he exposes his vigilance like a cat, but as far as this one is concerned, it''s easy to deal with. "Fermu, do you want a reason to be convinced?" "Oh!" "Decision of the Head of the Regiment" "... damn!!" In an instant anger quenched the fire, Ferm with his head. I know what it''s like to do that because I''m going through the horror of defying Rose. I''m just going to have to leave you here without irritating you badly. "Fermu, you''re a senior here, so teach Nair everything." "... you can teach him. You''ve been traveling with me.... Together" That''s kind of a sting way of putting it. "I''ll teach you, but you''re in the same room, too, right? Hopefully we''ll get along..." "" I can''t do that "" You''re going to get along surprisingly well. I laugh bitterly at the two with their mouths together. They look unfriendly, and they don''t seem surprisingly compatible. Just like Amako. "Anyway, don''t fight too much. I think Ferm knows, Nair... if the captain finds out where we''re fighting..." "Mi, if you find me..." To Nair, who throats at you, nope, or sprinkle. "... no, let''s not say it. I don''t want to scare you." "Well, that''s all I need to say!? I got extra scared! Oh, what are you gonna do to that horrible woman?!?" You remembered the shivering Nair and when Rose was punishing you, the blue-faced Ferm. Seeing the two of them, I decided I was going to go to my room. "Then it''s time for me to go to my room. Oh, they''re gathering for a meal with the lifeguards today, so they''re coming sooner than usual?" Leaving that to the two of us, after the occasion. We still have time before dinner... shall we rest for a little while after we get dressed? Back in the lifeguard''s room, I decided to lay down in bed and take a little nap after I had finished dressing as badly as I could. I''ve slept everywhere, from Nojuku to the kingdom bed, but I knew the bed here was the calmest I could feel, and I instantly fell asleep. My roommate? s thong woke me up with a small thump. I get up, tapping my kick accidentally on the strong side, which is too shocking for me to wake up. "... Huh... it''s getting so dark already" "So, Temehe, when I saw people''s faces, I flew my legs. Oh, isn''t that a good amount of nerve...!" "A kick would be enough for a guy who punches people in the head with momentum." I was very upset when I woke up. I also saw a face that looked like I played games with my temper, so I don''t even need to feel guilty. "I thought you were coming home a little polite, but that fucking businesslike attitude hasn''t changed, dude!" "What, polite? Are there any other respects besides the captain here?" "Ah?" "Ah?" Grab each other''s chest bars. After a few seconds of silence, when I let go of my hand, Thong warped the edge of his mouth. "Apparently, you didn''t learn to be polite, but you didn''t lose your temper." "You bet. You can''t forget the teachings here so easily." "Ha, no, hey" All members of the team have been trained in Rose''s hell. Instead, the body is engraved into the spirit. That''s not so forgettable. "Dinner. Almost everyone''s already here." "Okay. Shall we go now?" I leave the room with Thong and head to the dining room. I then decided to ask Thong about the lifeguard''s recent situation. "Did something happen in the lifeguard while I was gone?" "No, you didn''t have anything in particular except that Nack joined the lifeguard. Strongly, Mill cooks? You''ve made something of your own and made the captain clean." My hands tremble in remembrance of the extreme mazterror that once took place within the lifeguard. I can''t forget that violence to taste and the foreign feeling that even healing magic can''t heal. "Huh? Did he make that again? I won''t punish you, really." "I want to know what makes the captain so angry." "You better not know." "Oh, wow." As soon as I have a little talk with Thong, I arrive near the entrance to the dining room. Then there were Nair and Ferm, and two men and women, Mr. Olga and Mr. Uluru. Mr. Uluru, who found me, smiled and waved. "Uh, Mr. Usato! Welcome back!" "I''m home, Mr. Uluru. What happened to Nair and Ferm?" "This woman screwed me..." "I knew I didn''t like this guy..." I lean my neck against Nair and Ferm, who also look constantly breathing. In the meantime, I''ll let Thong go to the dining room first and ask him how he''s in such a state. "Er, you''re close to Fermu" "Right. At first, I was a little scared because I''m a Demon, but once I saw you, you didn''t do that at all. Rather, we''re close enough to react so cute and mean." That''s what I said, Mr. Uluru stroking Ferm''s head around with a familiar hand. The Ferms of the day look terribly nasty. "So, touch the corner! Don''t touch my hair! I''m gonna stroke you around!" Fermu, who paid off Mr. Uluru''s hand, rushes straight into the dining room. Mr. Uluru, who unfortunately dropped it off, followed her to Nair, who tried to escape, and captured him. "Guuuuuu!?" "Hey, this kid! Usato is your demon?" "Yeah, I say Nair. Make sure you get along." "Hey, Usato! This guy feels just like Suzune--" "Nair, have dinner with me! I want to ask you something! Oh, the seat next to Fermu is just empty!" "No!" "Don''t come!" I can do it. Mr. Uluru. Even Rose opponents don''t fear a bright personality can be called one advantage. Well, even for me, it''s a life-saving corps, and I think it''s a good thing that Nair and Ferm''s friendship spreads. ... In that sense, maybe Mr. Uluru''s goofy personality is convenient. "Ha, as usual, hey, Uluru is" "Mr. Olga." "Welcome back, Mr. Usato. I''m glad you''re home safe." That''s what you say and laugh at me, Olga, and I get followed and I smile. "How was your trip?" "It was tough, but there was a lot to get...... right. I personally enjoyed it." Mr. Olga nodded kindly at my words. [M] "If you think so, I''m sure you do. I''d love to hear more about your journey, even for me... but let''s just say I give it up to him here. Yeah." "He...?" Mr. Olga''s gaze can be turned behind me. If you looked behind him, there he stood with the look of a boy in life-saving regiment training clothes, Knuck, combining surprise and joy. "I thought it was my usual dream, but now it wasn''t...! Usato, he was really back...!" "It''s good to see you as a member of the life-saving corps this way, Nack. Are you a little disappointed?" I feel like I''m being successful. I saw that over the video in Miarak, but it''s not since we broke up in Lukvis that we actually meet. "How''s your routine with the lifeguard?" "That''s not so hard, it''s so bad that I don''t think so anymore" "Yeah, yeah, I get it. I know exactly what you mean. That''s it, you''re speechless." "Yes!" Because I can''t describe it in words, Rose''s training is the only alternative to the word Hell for now. "But I''m just a kid, so he says it''s not so rigorous training. Personally, I was more unreasonable than the training I received from Usat..." "I''m the captain. Well, as a mentor, you''re definitely more competent than me, so the results should follow." ... I don''t think it''s time to move or talk at the entrance to the dining room forever. "In the meantime, shall we take a seat? We can talk about it as much as we want. How about Olga with you?" "Yeah, you are. Well, I guess I''ll let you sit down, too." "Ah, then I''ll secure three seats for you!" I went into the dining room on a small run and laughed bitterly at Nack for securing my seat. You''ve grown to look really different from when you were in Lukvis. When I first saw him, I was under the impression that he was a weak boy, but now he''s part of a fine life-saving corps. Though temporarily, as for himself, who was training Knuck, his growth is both delightful and somewhere itchy. "Really, it''s getting busy" Olga shrugged emotionally as she looked around the dining room next to me. Again, in the dining room, there are nine strong faces of the five: Ferm, Nair, Knak and Mr. Uluru. "Right......" "I''m so glad you''re here." "Huh?" Suddenly, I look at Mr. Olga unexpectedly. "Thanks to you for coming, our... No, Mr. Rose''s stopped time has finally moved" "Stopped, time?" "Yeah, for Mr. Rose, Usato, you''re --" Mr. Olga tried to keep his words to my inquiry, but such a cocksucker can slap him in the head. From behind Mr. Olga, who held his head together with the voice "Whoo!?", he was jealous with the look on our captain, Rose, of how grumpy he was. "Don''t say anything unnecessary." "Shh, I''m sorry..." Even Rose the boulder, Mr. Olga, who was weak, was relieved of his opponent, staring at him as soon as he stood up. Mr. Olga shifts his gaze to me with an attractive grin. "Ha, well, that''s the thing..." "Yes..." Dropping off Mr. Olga''s back as he presses his head and heads to the seat that Nack has prepared for me. What the hell was Mr. Olga trying to say? I''m for Rose... you tried to say the most discipleship thing about sandbacks? Personally, I''m plain happy with the latter, but isn''t there such a sweet story? "... hey Usat, how long are you gonna stand there like that? Just take a seat." "Oh, okay." "Oh, and --" Rose keeps spinning words at me as I turn around. "Today is also a place to celebrate your return. You can take off your wings for a little while, but don''t leave me tired tomorrow." "Yes, I understand!" After a thank you, now it''s time to head to your seat. You don''t have to think about what I am like to Rose. Maybe it''s something that Rose herself reveals when she should. That''s why I''m just going through my routine as a lifeguard until then. 166 Lesson 151 The presence of an elf in this world seems a little different than the Beast tribe. Unlike the disengaged Beastman tribe, out of fear and hatred for humans, the elves are a species who live a certain distance and hide from humans from the former. So the culture, it seems, is quite different from that of man, and in one theory establishes a way of life that weighs more on magic, magic props. I can assure you that you must be terribly fortunate to get to know such an elf. ... Rather than... I was up to the point where I had an elf daughter that I would never be able to take off if I were a fantasy. Kazuki, the elf girl you introduced me to, Flana. With elf-specific long ears on her loosely fluffy cream-colored hair stretched to the point of being swept over her shoulders, she was a girl with a softer waist and a more commonsense character than I had imagined. One from the settlement of Elves, Kazuki, followed you. She advised, it was the letter of Ho to him, and for a time she feared that a training ground might unfold with Celia, the princess of the kingdom of Ringle, but that did not happen. "Hehe, what did Frana do then?" "Hmm? Well, I didn''t want to get muddy either, so I ran away at first sight. Then the pig got angry with Kann, and it was really hard." At present, I see no words whatsoever in the gardens of the castle in the kingdom of Ringle, between Celia and the elf girl who are flowering in chatter in front of me, the training ground between Flana, etc. They look more like good friends to each other. Was there nothing between you two the other day? and casually asked, but the answer I came back to was --, "It''s a secret between girls." And a tearful answer came back. Instead, I''m also a girl. Should I have pursued that area...... "Dear Suzune?" "Huh? What''s wrong?" "No, I was kind of confused..." Whoa, I can''t, I seem to have lost my mind. Only Celia, Flana and I are on this occasion. Kazuki, you are not here because you are encouraging voluntary training in the training field. In their gaze, they grin as they rush to fix it. "Kazuki often tells me that the ''white healer'' lives in a different place from the castle, right?" "Usat, you mean you? Well, what do you hear from Kazuki?" "Even my best friend was so happy to talk to me that I was jealous of him, so what he was like." For once, I assure Celia that I have had shocking consultations with "Does Master Kazuki like Master Usat!? Oh, I don''t think men can!?" but there is no such fact. Instead, if I did, Kazuki without joking would make you my strongest enemy. "... um, you should actually meet him to find out about him... Want to go? Usato, to the life-saving corps where you are." "Uh, okay? But Celia..." Flana glances at Celia casually first, but she smiles. "I wanted to go to Master Kazuki, so you don''t have to worry about me." "... well, then... let''s go" With Celia''s understanding, me and Flana are headed to the lifeguard with you. In the meantime I was ready to go out and when I moved to the front of the castle, I noticed that Flana, dressed in a robe, was wearing a hood deep in her eyes. "I know people here aren''t people who discriminate or anything, but I don''t really like being noticed." "I knew you were worried about gaze or something?" To my words, I nod with a troubled look. Is it still unusual to be an elf, or will it gather a curious gaze? As it stood, walking out in a direction where the lifeguard quarters were, I put my finger on my mouth so that Flana would look at me and remember something. "I was also surprised when I first met Suzune. All of a sudden," I wonder if you''re the elf girl!? "I twirled with a gleam of my eyes." "Ugh, sorry" "Fine. I don''t have to apologize. Kazuki told me you weren''t a bad person.... although he was a stranger." I blush unexpectedly at Flana, who imitates my voice. Sure, at that time, I admit the tension was a little weird. "Kazuki has a serious personality and you have a very bright personality. I was wondering what kind of people are you and your friend Usato?" "Have you heard anything from Kazuki?" "Well, honestly, I''m listening in half." "Oh, why?" When asked, Flana gave a slightly troubled look. "Because common sense makes it a little too unrealistic for a healing wizard to fight or hit you with that... Besides, even though you''re a healer in fortune, it''s more natural to think that you have special powers other than healing magic to defeat evil dragons." "Oh, you do normally think so..." Usato, you won''t believe that I don''t actually see you. At this time, a little prank sprang up in me. If you keep your mouth shut about Usat here to Flana, you''ll be surprised when you find out about him. "In the meantime, I suggest you meet him." "Yeah, that''s the best you can do." ... To be honest, one of the reasons is that I''m not sure you can explain him as a fact and believe me. And in front of the lifeguard quarters that came. Flanna squeaks emotionally as she looks around the landscape full of greenery, unlike the castle and the castle town. "Surprised. I can''t believe there''s such a place in the kingdom..." "This is the lifeguard quarters to which you belong, Usato. Maybe you''re training here..." If you look around in front of the quarters, you find one figure a little further away. A shadow a little smaller than me--Nack, the boy I met in Lukvis before, you ran this way when you noticed me and Flana. On my journey home, Usato told me that he had joined the lifeguard, but I was relieved that he seemed to be doing well. "Mr. Suzune. Are you here to see Usato?" "Oh yeah... is he in training?" "Yes. I just ran into the city with a team other than me. Um, who are you...?" Mr. Knuck turns a surprise glance at Flana, who is deeply hooded. It''s also troublesome to be misunderstood in a weird way, so think about what Flana will do after she briefly introduces herself. "Well, Usato, did you go running in? Will you be back soon?" "Ha, no way. There''s no way the lifeguard run-in will be over that soon. I won''t be home for at least half a day." "Huh?" Flana in the back zeroes her voice like she''s fallen in love. Incredible story, Usato. This is common sense in your lifeguard. "Then would it be quicker to go to the city?" "I think so" Now it''s the city. Then it would seem more efficient to wait for you to pass somewhere, Usato. I think about going to Castle Town, and I think about the demonic girl who was put in the lifeguard. In the midst of the battle with the Demon King''s Army, the captive Demon Nation, the Black Knight. Was your name, Fermu? [M] What is the girl doing now? I was curious to ask, Nack, and you turned your gaze toward the city and laughed bitterly. "Oh, that guy''s gone with Mr. Usato and the others" "... are you okay?!? Even though you are a demon..." "You were wary at first, but now you don''t even care. Ladies and gentlemen, I think you''re convinced it''s because it''s a lifeguard." "Oh, I''d agree with you if you told me so." "Are you going to convince me...?" in the back, flanna groaning, in such a voice as incredible. Even for me, I feel a little early, but if Mr. Rose allows it outside, you can rest assured. "Didn''t you come with me?" "Mr. Fermu also recklessly followed Mr. Usato, but I can''t follow him at all right now. I''d also like to train with Mr. Usato, because I don''t want to interrupt. I''m just going to do the training I can do right now." "... well" You''ve grown to look different. Physically and mentally, it''s not the same as when we broke up in Lukvis. He is also becoming an adult. "Then it''s time for us to head toward the city. I''m sorry I interrupted your training." "No, ah, speaking of which, about that confession--" "Good luck with your training! I''m coming, Flana!" "Wow! Hey. Suzune?!" Hold Flana''s hand and leave the scene, tempered by unexpected questions. Where the quarters are no longer visible, let go of Flana''s hand and wipe her forehead. Oh, dangerous, I didn''t know you were going to be pursued about that article... "Suzune, what did the Demons say earlier, is there someone else over there that cares?" "This is the demonic girl I took prisoner of during the last war." There''s no particular reason to hide it, so reveal the Fermu thing to Flana. "Sounds familiar here for a long time... are you okay?" "He was originally a user of dark magic, but now he seems safe because he''s sealing his magic with magic equipment" Besides, let''s not say you''re powerful enough to drive me and Kazuki to death, albeit temporarily Wherever I think it is, it is not where I want it to go out and give birth. "The Dark Magic User... you used to capture people like that." "It wasn''t easy. Usato, what would have happened if it weren''t for your healing magic..." "Heh, healing magic? Why is healing magic here?" "Briefly, the weakness of dark magic was curative magic." At that time, Usato, I just wish you hadn''t rushed for me, and I feel like my spine freezes. Without him, I wouldn''t be here right now. ... Just a little bit, you''re feeling dark. Let''s get to the city. "Ya, healing magic to dark magic? What do you mean? How can healing magic without offense be a weakness of dark magic in the first place..." "Flana, what are you whining about? Let''s get to the city." "Oh, yeah......" Speaking to Flana, who is leaning her neck, I turn my gaze toward the city. Usato, I wonder where to wait for you. I''m going to know where I stand, so there''s no reason I''m standing in the right place. If you want to wait, at least someone I know would be nice... "... that?" Is it possible that I hardly know anyone in Castle Town? If you''re from the kingdom of Ringle, you have a face you know, but you don''t even know your name. "No, wait." Only one person has an idea... "So Suzune came to me? You''ve found this place a lot." "haha......" of Castle Town, in front of one of the dewstores, me and Flana were meeting with one girl. She is, Amako. Usato, this is the Beastman girl I was traveling with. I found her sitting properly in the chair and doing the store number, and I was just talking to her about this luckily. "It wasn''t hard to find. Anyway, it''s where you are." "Right. I''m aware of what stands out." Amako''s existence is known to many in the kingdom of Ringle. If you''re a cute beast daughter who does store numbers, it might be natural in a way to get your attention. Flana is surprised by Amako, who has a store number, by exposing her ears, which are characteristic of the Beast Man. "Surprised. Some of them are beastly..." "I was also surprised because I first met an elf person" "Oh, you know what?" "Yeah. Because I, the user of predictive magic. Nice to meet you, Mr. Flana. I''m Amako." I give an introduction to each other as I grin bitterly at Flana, who opens her eyes to Amako''s magic. Flana takes a little deep breath and regains her composure, looks at this one every once in a while. "I haven''t heard of a predictive magic user... it''s too bad for my heart" "Ha, sorry" "Besides, the Demon Clan says Beast Man... it''s so weird that Suzune''s friendship is so weird" "Hmm?" When I ask about friendship, I tilt my neck. Amako and I are certainly friends, but I''m not the person with deep ties to her. "One way or another, Usato, you''re the one who got to know Amako. Fermu was taken prisoner by you during the battle." "... somehow, whenever I heard the story, I thought there was a hell of a person called Usat..." To Flana holding her forehead, Amako tilts her neck with a look that just says, "What are you taking for granted?" I''d say that, even if it were me, but she wouldn''t believe it unless she actually met you, Usato. "Amako, Usato, do you know where you''re running?" "Usato... ran down here with the Lifeguards on his back a while ago. Wouldn''t you be passing through here again soon?" Do you carry a burlin? Then maybe we''ll get a chance to stroke Burlin. Today is the day I want you to moff me enough to think of that blue fur. "Then would you mind if I made you wait here?" "It''s okay. Plus, when you have a tin, you get more feet." He''s a strong kid. Impressed by Amako, Usato waits until you come running down this street. Then Flana tilts her neck, wondering if there was a part of the conversation earlier. "Well, he did say he was running in training, didn''t he? What do you mean, you''re carrying a burlin?" "Brulin is talking about his partner''s demon. He''s so cute." "Heh, what kind of demon is that?" "It''s a blue grizzly. A child, though." You didn''t understand, Flana tilting her neck with a smiling grin. After a few seconds, she finally comes to understand, stuffing me with a convulsive look. "Are you kidding me? Blue Grizzly is a fierce demon with no teeth at all even when a bunch of adults are there!? It doesn''t matter what you think it carries!" ...? Oh, I was losing it, but it''s strange that humans carry bears themselves. As a matter of course, Usat, your senses were mahi because you were running it. "I''m sorry, Flana. Usually it''s weird to carry a bear, isn''t it? Not enough consideration." "It''s weird at a time when the ferocious Blue Grizzlies are in the kingdom!" "Don''t worry, Burlin won''t break out. ''Cause if it gets rough, Usat can hold it in." "I can hold you in!? There''s a healing wizard!?" Flana holds her head in the words of me and Amako. The look was as full of impatience as something had cornered him. "Maybe I''m being shown illusions by someone...? I deal with phantom magic...?" I don''t know what to do, I''m starting to think the reality I''m seeing right now is hallucinations in your story, Usato, which is too out of common sense. "... Suzune" "Hey, what''s up?" Standing silently and loosely, Flanna grabbed my shoulder with Gashy momentum and forced her gaze at me. "Huh, Flana!?" "Get back to reality! It''s only in a fairy tale that humans can fight demons with their arms!" "No, things have an exception..." "That''s the person who runs on his back after holding the Blue Grizzly in with his bare hands!? Oh no... there''s such a monstrous person!!" "Oooh!?" To the cry of Frana''s soul, shudder. From someone else''s mouth, when I hear it again like this, it really stings. If you notice, the gaze of the people around you is gathering on us, but the gaze is somewhere raw and warm. "You''re right, you usually think so." "He''s a common sense kid. I want you to grow up straight like this... '' ''Nothing is more unrealistic than reality...'' The merciful glance of the people who know the lifeguard. Perhaps for them, who witness the life-saving corps training landscape as every day, Flana, who has common sense, is a dazzling presence. "Suzune. Humans can''t beat demons without using magic...! Desperate race differences never cover..." It''s an awesome serial occasion, but I can''t even laugh at the fact that there are two healing wizards who are masking that with their arms. Because there''s nothing that can explain your power, Usato, there''s nothing you can do. "Ah, Usato''s here." !? To Amako''s voice, me and Flana align and look behind the street. Then, as for Moses, the crowd broke, and from there I saw a few figures. "You guys! I thought you were relaxed while I was gone! These Usnoro! '' It''s a dialogue over here! Usato, isn''t Temehe the one who''s slowing his legs down?!? '' ''Which one of you is relaxed?!?'' "You can take that as a fight for sale, dude!" Word reward, enough to hear it so far away a little. It sounds familiar in there, but my mouth is drawn to a much rougher voice than I can remember. "Then you better pace it, you son of a bitch!" "''Superior, Kola!''" "Why am I here?" Me and Flana''s sight saw Usat, who carried five strong faced men and a giant running in the middle of it no, to be exact, a blue grizzly with a stunned silver-haired girl on her back. Nair the user demon. Demonic Ferms. Demonic burlin. Humane Usato. It is the exact epithet epithet of the Quadrilateral without the Trinity. As for the owl''s eyes on Burlin''s head being somewhere vain, let''s not dare get stuck. "Oh, to Amako... seniors? Hey!" When he noticed us, he waved to us. The girl bracketed in cloth on Brulin''s back, Fermu, is wobbly, but not if she cares about her now. Because -- I can''t even say a word about the reality in front of me, I have to do something about Flana. "Oh, oh, that''s impossible, but that''s, uh, a lie..." "The one named you... really..." But, Mr. Usato. You will always go far beyond the diagonal of my expectations...! I regret it... but I do! I love that too much...! 167 Lesson 152 Flana stood up to Usato, who appeared before us. At the time, he urged his life-saving colleagues to go first, then lowered the burlin with the ferm on to the ground, and now he turns to me and Amako once. "I''m sorry. I got in the way of my training..." "No, that''s okay, though.... Whatever Amako is, why are seniors here?" "I was looking for you." "Me?" Still slapping Flana on the shoulder in love, urging her to return to sanity before introducing herself. "Yeah, yeah, my name is Flana. I''m wearing a hood right now and it''s hard to tell, but it''s an elf." "Elf...? Oh, Kazuki said he knew me on the journey... Nice to meet you, I''m Usat Ken. This owl is my user, Nair the Devil." On Usat''s shoulder, the owl, which was silently piercing, glimpses from the toe of Flana to the top of his head. It''s like observing Flana, but such a move would also be very lovable, the privilege of something cute, the one. I wonder if you''ll let me do the same later. Either the evil thoughts have been leaked or Nair, who has gross furrowed his hair, moves to your opposite shoulder to hide from me, Usat. Plain shocked, Usato, Flana was showing only a little surprise at your normal response. "You don''t need to salute me. Probably about the same age as humans." "Oh well...... well, good to see you again" ... Ha!? Wouldn''t this be a good opportunity for Usat to take off his respect for me? Let''s not be too disappointed here, let''s cut it out subtly. "Usato, I don''t need any respect either. Instead, I wouldn''t hesitate to call it off. Plus, you can call me by my nickname!" "I can''t do that." "Why!?" "Because seniors are seniors" Rejected to flow!? He smiled bitterly at me as upset as he thought, looking around. "You''re getting a little noticeable here. Why don''t we talk on the edge?" "Then there''s a place to sit next to the store." Amako prompts me to sit down where the crate is. At that time, Amako, who had the store number replaced, had secured a seat next to you at some point. It was such a natural move that I didn''t even feel uncomfortable. "Usato, why is this guy on Burlin''s back?" That''s what Amako asked Usato about Fermu, the demonic girl on Burlin''s back. "I fell on my way running. From this child''s point of view, I couldn''t even leave him, so I carried him in brackets on the burlin." "Hmm." Usato, listen to you, Amako, who only turns a sharp glance at Fermu for a moment. Is there something on her? and tilting his neck, Amako spoke to Usato with a slightly lower voice tone. "But okay? He''s already awake." "Huh!" To Amako''s words, Biku! and felms that tremble the body. But on the other hand, Usat, you only had a grin on your face. "Ha. Of course I do. After this, I''m going to run for what I was passing out." "... ugh!?" "It is. But that''s a little surprising. I can''t believe Usat''s not mad." "Hey, to be honest, I didn''t think this kid would want to take the lead in our training. So even for me, I''m glad the Ferms are taking part in the life-saving corps training. Perhaps there''s a lot of training involved." A smile that doesn''t even feel shards of malice. But Fermu, on Brulin''s back, is sifting and shaking his neck to the side, indicating his willingness to refuse, but Usato, without realizing it, is in conversation with Amako. "I tried to follow us earlier, so I gave him a break, and then as a healing wizard, I helped him run." "Oh, is that okay?" "It''s okay. I''m not gonna let you pass out." Ferm trembles at you, Usato, who smiled and said so. Kindness without any malice. But when that becomes the life-saving corps standard, there is such awesomeness that it transcends malice and goodwill. "What shall I do? Suzune, I didn''t understand what was okay." "Don''t worry. Me, too." I''m not envious at all of the words that would be tempting, if they were said to face to face, if things were different. ... No, I''m just a little jealous though. As I gripped inside, Flana, sitting next to me, was talking to you, Usato. "Oh, you know, why are you running with a blue grizzly on your back?" "That''s the best reason to work out. My role in the life-saving corps is to move and heal people who are hurt in battle to a safe place, so I train them not to be tired and unable to move at a critical time." "Oh yeah..." It looks shocking, but Usato, your training is well defined. It''s probably Mr. Rose''s arm to be able to properly understand and train the significance, not to train his body on the dark clouds. "I''d also like to ask you about evil dragons, okay?" "Uh, evil dragon? I don''t mind at all." I look at Amako and Nair, and then I snort at you, Usato. For him, did Amako and Nair get confirmation because they were involved in the fight against the Evil Dragon? "First of all... did you really defeat Evil Dragon?" "I didn''t knock him out on my own... right. In terms of results, the dragons are like the ones we defeated." "... what kind of opponent were you?" "Wounded dragon corpse... is it? Still, he possessed a scale that was highly poisonous to mighty forces and would not pass a half-breed attack. I tried to beat him up, but he freaked me out because he couldn''t get through." "I hit him!? Have an evil dragon!?" Flana is surprised by what she just said about being beaten up, but Amako, on the other hand, nods to agree with you, Usat. "I was surprised then, too. Usat, you''re going to beat him up normally." ''Cause that''s quick enough to make sure.'' We exchange words so that we miss each other, Amako and Usato. Don''t worry too much about the conversation being very surreal. ... To be honest, if I hadn''t heard about the Evil Dragon from Usat beforehand, I would have had the same reaction as Flana. "Are you really a cure wizard?" "Huh? What does that mean...?" "Normal healing wizards don''t carry blue grizzlies or beat up by evil dragons, so the... think they''re too human apart" "... hehe..." He coughs and opens his tease once he stares at Amako, who is laughing at you sideways. "Sure, I''m only a little different than a normal healing wizard, but still I''m no different than a healing magician.... That''s it, I''m a healing wizard who worked out a little too much. Other than that, I have no special abilities." "A little? Not a little. Isn''t that awesome? No, you can''t. Usat. You''re a liar." "Hmm, is that undiminished mouth here?" Amako, who hastily hid his forehead from Usato, who would take Decopin''s place. His physical abilities were gained after the seeping effort of blood. I''m sure I can''t even imagine how much hardship and unspeakable a harsh experience his words emanated from when he spoke without any concern. "... besides Kazuki, there are people like this. I kind of feel reminded of how much I don''t know the world..." Is that something I can describe as public ignorance...... I''d rather treat the existence of a healing wizard like you and Mr. Rose as something out of common sense. "Now can I tell you something?" "Yeah, yeah. What is it?" "Is there any connection between Kazuki''s battle ''The Raging Monster'' and ''Evil Dragon''?" In response to a question from Usato, Flana opens her mouth for about a few seconds. "That''s... I don''t get it. My grandmother''s fortune tells me that there are only three scourges that erode the continent. But if there''s a similarity, it means that they''re both sealed by the brave men of previous generations." "... sealed by the brave, right? It was unintentional for Evil Dragon to wake up, but suppose it was intentional for a bulimic monster to wake up..." Three calamities that erode the continent. I also defeated the hell out of it, the thunderbeast that eats people, but that''s just a mutated monster. But Usato and Kazuki, your fighting existence, is the same cause of the backbone of the outbreak. Both are "unsealed. Maybe you''re wondering about that, Usat. "Usat, do you think it was the work of the brave predecessors that the bulimic monster woke up?" "I don''t know. Because I''m not in the world anymore...... I also considered the possibility that the previous brave men themselves were alive, but that was too absurd..." "I''m sure you are." Normal humans cannot live for hundreds of years. I don''t even have the idea that an earlier brave man might, but I''m too short of judgment material to conclude that. "The most likely thing is revenge on the people who used us, but I don''t see how that could be for hundreds of years to come." "If it''s revenge, it should be directed at the people of the time who fit themselves into irrational eyes." In retrospect, what are the previous brave men we know? A hero who saved mankind from the demon king''s threat? A human tragedy? Hidden in glorious rhetoric and martial arts, the battle at the time must have been a miserable far cry from the beauty story. After a glimpse of that reality, what did the war-torn predecessors try to exchange? "Can''t you think about that?" To me and Usato, who are distressed, Nair, who has been silent, said such a thing. Next door I get a stunned look that I don''t know how many times today, Flana. "So is that. I''d rather move my body without thinking about it than thinking about the details. Amako, seniors, Frana, it''s time for us to get back to training." That''s what I said and got up, Usato. You transfer your gaze to the Ferm on Burlin''s back. She was no different than earlier, pretending to have passed out, but trembled her shoulders loudly as Usat called her name and upset her. "All right, Ferm. It''s time to get up. We''re gonna run now." "... I don''t care if you train yourself." "Ha. Ferm... you thought I was such a flirtatious guy?" With your shoulders clasped like a shrug, Usato lifts the Fermu collar with one arm, lets him stand, and then speaks with a serious look. "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you, no matter how naughty you are. I''ll make you stand up and push that back and run." "Oh, yeah...... No, wait! That means I''m forced to run no matter what!? I''m already at my limit!" "If you''re energetic enough to make weak noises, you can still do it! The real limit is not memorable! We''ll be fine while we can still say the limit!" "This guy just doesn''t listen to people at all!?" "Give up. Maybe because I ignore it when I hear it." The ex-black knight becomes half crying to you, Usato, who has some kind of switch on and is in bloodthirsty mode. Somewhere far-eyed Nair to your reaction like that. As far as Amako goes, is it a familiar sight or the end of being through? "All right, Burlin! We did it in Lukvis. We''re gonna do that! Get on my back!" "Grrr!" "And Nair put a restraint spell on me!" "Yes, yes..." Usato, who knocked on Nori, bears the burlin. Usat, who by Nair''s witchcraft let thin rashes and sorcery literature unfold all over his body, rocked on the lagging Ferm--and ran out of momentum as if he were mistaken for a fierce bull. To your run, Usato, who is so unusual, Fermu, whose face was distorted by fear, runs out of the spot to escape. "I don''t know what it means, I don''t know what it means!? Why are you chasing me?!?" "Nothing hard! Just run! Don''t worry! Knuck''s on the road, too! Fuhahahahaha!" "Uh-oh!?" Usato you and Fermu will not be able to see each other in no time, with so much screaming that they are likely to sound all over the kingdom and laughing. The people of Castle Town, when they drop them off like that, soon return to the same original routine as earlier. Like them like that, Amako, who was next door, looked up at this one, with a small extension. I''ll go back to the store. "Uh... oh, good luck..." "Yeah." Amako returns to the store with her. Talk to her, who hasn''t moved at all, with a little respect, to Flana, who is still stunned. "Hey, the boulder is you, Usato. It was like a storm." "Hmm, Flana?" "Now..." Listening to Flana, who grumbled about something pompous. "... now that owl... we talked, right?" "Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t say. Usat, your demon is a vampire. The owls look cute, but they look really cute too." "Hmm? What''s the matter, you look so angry and get closer to me...... Hmmm!?" Suddenly, Flana leaned over here and held both my cheeks in. Suddenly, there''s a surprising, less dumb voice. "...... Shhhhhh!!" "Noooo, noooooooo!?" "Why didn''t you say that before?! There''s more to common sense than that! Everyone in the other world, oh my!? Or is he the only one crazy!?" In the meantime, Usato seems to have gotten to know you, but meeting him seemed like a lot of shock to Flana. That does it, and it''s time for you to get your hands off my cheeks, or my cool image as a brave man will collapse... That, surprisingly, is powerful. "Phew Phew Phew" "If you''re still hiding something, say it now...! You''re hiding a hell of a weapon, or you''re using magic abnormally, or you''re fighting and surviving more difficult enemies than Evil Dragon...! Spit it out now...! If you don''t... because if you don''t, you won''t understand common sense!" I don''t know what to do, the fact that all of that applies. I had to worry for a little hour about how to explain to Flana after this, having her expression drawn with her cheeks tucked away. 168 Lesson 153 I was running around the country with strong faces, carrying Burlin around chasing Nack and Ferm around, and spending my day as a lifeguard, but today I was taking a trip to the castle, not training. Four men, Amako and Nair, were gathered in a room in the castle by me and Mr. Alk. In front of us, sitting in the chair provided, Mr. Alfi, the woman who explained to me and Amako about the other country as we embarked on our journey, looked at this one hand with a pen full of anticipation eyes. "Looks like we''re all here." "Right." Report of events that occurred on the journey. However, I had the consciousness that I was traveling so intensely that an hour or two was not enough time to report it, that I asked Mr. Alfi to compile the report once and show it to Lord Lloyd. "Uh, I''m looking forward to it. I can''t believe you can hear a turbulent adventure tan! I heard you had an unimaginable experience, so I, I had too much fun yesterday to sleep at night! So, Dear Usato, as a form of reporting today, I will write a report, so you can just talk about your journey lightly! Can you write that fast? No, don''t worry. Because I am used to professional fast-reading quickpens!" "Usato, isn''t this guy long? It''s too quick to talk. I can only hear about half of it." "This guy hasn''t changed at all." I said so, as Nair and Amako, who had followed me together, pulled slightly. I only met this guy once, but I remember him well because of his strong impact. "Mr. Alc, should I talk to you?" "Right. We''ll supplement it with memories that are fragile." Don''t be nervous when it comes to reporting. Let''s talk in an orderly fashion in our heads so we don''t get confused about what we''re talking about. "Mr. Alfi, would it be all right if I started reporting?" "Yes, anytime." "So, first off, we leave Lukvis--" Before we arrive in Samarial, Nair tricks us into talking about the situation in which we had to fight evil dragons as a result. Mr. Alfi, who was listening to me with heightened tension, but after about thirty minutes, I began to make that look strong. "Eh, the owl on its shoulder is the demon, the vampire, the necromancer... Teng Himself who brought the evil dragon back to life? Why is it happening when you haven''t even arrived in Samaritan? You''re seeing a lot harder than you were listening to me, aren''t you, this...?" Next, we will talk about what happened in Samarial. As for this, Lucas informed the Kingdom of Lingle that I had something to do with the decursion of the royal family, so I can be honest with you about what happened in Samarial. "Curse of Samaritan!? Why are you getting into such a mess when you went to give me the writ!? Oh, did the physical attack work on the ghost? Why are you trying to hit a ghost in the first place?!?" Somehow they got mad at me. After quenching your anger for now, resume reporting. The next time I report on what happened in Miarak -- "I knew this in the article, but you know, trying the dragon man with your bare hands... yeah..." After being overtly drawn, I will also finish reporting on Hinomoto, the kingdom of the beast man. With regard to this report, Mr. Alfi, interested in the culture of the Beast Man, showed unusual eating, so he kept the information to a degree that did not touch the confidentiality of the Land of the Beast Man. Two hours in time. After listening to all the reports and putting together a bundled report, she looked up after putting one down for breath. "In conclusion. If you keep making this look like Lord Lloyd, you''ll fall too much of a shock." "Is that it?!?" "I feel like I want to graduate too if I can...... It''s too dangerous to go..." I don''t know what to say to Mr. Alfi with some tired look on his face. The owl on the shoulder wants to say, "Oh, naturally." I do have a sense that I was on a different journey than normal, but I never thought it would be that shocking. "In the meantime, I''ll summarize the report here" "Excuse me. I''m going to leave it to you..." "No, because that''s what I do too. Besides, I was surprised to hear so many interesting things for me, so I''d rather thank you." As far as I''m concerned, I''m afraid of a smile that seems like I''ll be staying up all night. When I was smiling back at Mr. Alfi, who looked happy, I wondered. The purpose of our journey was to give the letter to another country, but what happens after that? "Well, we''ve handed over the letters we''ve deposited to each country, but what happens then? After all, is it in the form of alliances?" "Right. Now we''re working with other countries to attack the next demon king''s army." Cooperation with other countries? It will be more important than anything to join forces in confronting the threat of the Demon King''s Army. "Is everything going well?" "It has already progressed without delay thanks to Usato, Kazuki and Suzune" Good. What we did wasn''t in vain. "When I first received my life, I was anxious if I could give you my writ, but if I could, I could." "Rather than, I think there were just a lot of special people like the king they met" "Right. That''s a little bad, but you didn''t have a decent guy." Don''t tell me, because I know too much when I think about it. Lord Lucas, king of Samarial, who thinks Nori is light and plots to put me in his place. Lady Norn, Queen of Miarak, who was full of potions when we met. Jinya, the head of Hinomoto, the kingdom of the Beast Man, who was willing to put us in a trap from the beginning. ... Now I think it really happened to a lot of people. "This time, based on previous failures, we are just taking some measures" "Countermeasures? Against the Demon King''s Army, right?" "Yes, one of those measures lies in detecting the march of the Demon King''s Army as soon as possible" "Is it true that there are guard soldiers near Demon King''s Land?" Mr. Alfi nods at Mr. Alk''s words. "Did Mr. Alk know? In the battle ahead, it was too late to anticipate an attack by the Demon King''s Army, so we were supposed to put down guard soldiers." "... I see" Before that, it was really a sudden departure. If you have time, you won''t have to worry about getting hit by the Demon King''s Army as you like because this one can take various measures as well. "And then... Not so far away, representatives of three neighboring countries came together to set up a meeting place." "When it comes to neighbouring countries?" "To Karm. Three kingdoms: the Kingdom of Rio, the Kingdom of Nirvalna, and the Kingdom of Samarial towards Usat, right? A representative of the Four Kingdoms who has added the kingdom of Ringle will hold talks in the magical city of Lukvis." Nirvalna in Rio to Carm...... The country where the seniors and Kazuki handed over the writ...... right? When it comes to Rio to Carm, I only remember his name because it''s where the senior and my articles appeared. "Perhaps Kazuki, Suzune and Usato, who delivered the letter, will also be heading to the talks." "Doesn''t it make sense for me to go? Look, I''m a healing wizard, so just Kazuki and seniors in decency..." "That''s not true, Usat." "Do you really think you''re a normal healing wizard?" "Lord Usato can be more confident in himself." When I tried to say no physically, I immediately ate corrections from my peers. Later on, Nair will be punished by the name of training talk to Lukvis. If I had time, I might see the Kirikhas... "Well, the talks themselves are a little further, so now you don''t have to worry so much" "Right." Shall I put aside the talks? In the meantime, I finished reporting on the journey, so that meant that it was dissolved there. We broke up with Mr. Alk, who would return to his position as guardian of the castle, and we were walking slowly in the castle. Amako asked her a question, looking sideways at Nair walking with her in a rare, human-shaped appearance. "So, Nair''s doing well in the lifeguard?" "That''s not true...!" Nair reacts slightly over to Amako''s question as she walks next door. I don''t have to deny it so strongly, but when I sincerely think about it, Nair stuffs up to Amako with a grudge and trembling. "The monster next door is the same training idiot, and the creepy face guys around it suck as much as this guy, and it''s bullshit enough to get to that boss that he can''t say it anymore! I think I''m losing my mind over Usat or something!" "What is a training idiot?" Training accounts for the majority of life-saving corps routines. I just keep doing my daily routine. [M] "I regret it...! That demon is the only decent one over there!" "What about Knuck? Surely he''s in the lifeguard too, isn''t he?" "... you know what I mean when I say Usat, who''s gotten smaller?" "Uh... yeah" Wait a minute. No. Don''t convince Amako either. What do you mean, I''m getting small? Nack is like a lifeguard who takes the initiative of self-training, even if I don''t say so. Yes, when I explained it to Amako, I got an even more subtle look on my face. Let''s change the story. "Speaking of which, Nair got along pretty well with Ferm," "Ha!? There''s no way!" That''s all I can''t admit, Nair argues. Looking at you beside me, you don''t look that close. "That businessman demon tribe, he''s taking away my rice noodles, the futon is cluttered, the laundry is appropriate, and he''s not sloppy enough to say he''s got to stay a kid!?" "... Amako, what do you think?" "I think they just don''t want to admit it because they''re similar to each other. After that, I didn''t realize I was taking care of him unconsciously." "That''s right." The boulder is a former village daughter. Fine, I guess I''ll take care of him because he''s solid. Maybe you were right to dare leave it on duty with Fermu. But is there a sloppy part of everyday life? I can tell you that if you consider her own origins and the circumstances of the Dark Wizard that Koga asked you about, it''s not impossible. "But I guess we should get down to training for the Ferms so we can drink here?" "I don''t even want to think about what brought me to that thought, but I''m going to keep the bear on my back and chase it around town and still do something... I sympathize with the boulder for that..." "No, you''re no exception." "... eh?" To my words, Nair tilted her neck with a finger to her chin. Amako wore the hood deep in her eyes after a small grunt, "Ah, something''s started again". Ferm wants to do something about the sloppiness of everyday life, but Nair also has a part he wants to do about it. "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. He said I had to work out your strength." "So, but I... I''m the type of person who assists with magic or something... here, look! You''re also using magic to train Usato, right? Isn''t that enough?" "Until now, a tour I mean a trial period" I shake my head slowly at Nair, who speaks so desperately. As for the current training, I also feel certain results. [M] But that''s just training me. Then how long will it be before Nair and Burlin grow up? "In the future, we may need your presence when we fight enemies who do not choose the means like Koga. But it''s also a battle where you''re the first to be targeted." Reminds me of my death fight with Koga and grips my fist hard. I really don''t want to run into a fight situation, but I have to think about it. Fighting a strong enemy means that Nair is at increased risk of being attacked. "What do we do about it? It''s decided... there''s only training" "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but stop trying to solve everything with training! I don''t want to waste my muscles or anything!" "Don''t worry. Strength and here. " Show your own chest with your thumb as you dress. Yes, the flesh isn''t the only one who can work out in the lifeguard. I can build my mental strength to withstand any curse, pain. "Once your mind is strong, you can remain calm in any situation. Yes, even if the sword plunders the tip of your nose." "Does the mind exist to me when it''s there?" "... there is!" "What''s going on in the meantime?" "I''m the proof. Nair, don''t you think I have a heart?" "I don''t understand the fact that your very existence makes you anxious!?" They''ll say terrible things. Compared to those days when I was a regular high school student, I might just be a little different, but I''m me. "Hey, Usato" "Hmm?" How, thinking about convincing Nair, Amako, who has been silent, called out. She turns her gaze to Amako like Nair, who was in tears, asking for help, but speaks regardless. "Can I go to the lifeguard next time?" "I don''t mind... I don''t think there''s anything particularly interesting? They''re just training people, including me." "If Usat is here, fine" I can''t ask for your expression with the hood on, but I knew you''d say that while I was lit. Somehow, you say this when your heart gets warm. "... I need this story now!?" You couldn''t stand a dozen seconds or so of silence, Nair roughed up her voice. Amako stares at Nair with her jitsu eyes. "Nair, what if it''s time to give up?" "I know you can say that because you''re other HR, but from me it''s a dead and alive issue...!" He doesn''t seem to like being trained as a lifeguard that much. Hmm, I''m not going to let the boulders train that hard, but how do I convince them? Leaving Rose to the boulder feels more like throwing a small animal (nair) into the dominated area of a female lion than too harsh... "Ah, Usato" "Whew..." "Huh?" I look back at the voice I heard from behind me. Kazuki, dressed in moveable outfits, and Frana, the elf girl I met the other day, were walking side by side. Kazuki, who found me, walked over here happy to wave. "Usato, what''s going on today?" "To report on your journey. Kazuki and Flana are training now?" "Yeah, I figured I''d have to train a lot to beat Usat, too. Hey, Flana!" "Yeah..." Still a refreshing best friend. But when you see him training, don''t feel like I can''t lose, either. ... hmm? Speaking of which...... "That? Seniors?" "Oh yeah...... Senior, I went to the lifeguard to see Usat..." "Did I put it in the wrong place..." Did you run some errands for me? Well, if you''re a senior, you don''t have to come to see me, but you''ve done something wrong. I should have told you in advance if it was enough to put you in the wrong place. "Usat, what are you going to do after this?" "Huh? Well, let''s go back to the lifeguard and train as usual..." "So why don''t you join us?" I was surprised by Kazuki''s unexpected offer. Kazuki scratches her cheeks lightly at my reaction. "No, in retrospect. We''ve never trained together. Usato lives far from the castle, so there aren''t many opportunities, and I thought it would be just fine now." "All right, let''s do it" I said so before I thought about it, but I have no regrets. Instead, I haven''t stopped being human enough to say no to this...! No, even if you stop being human, I''ll give you my word...! Seniors? Seniors will be back some day. "What about you two?" Ask Amako and Nair next door, they both seem to follow. Regardless of Amako, Nair seems to want to know Kazuki''s power as a brave man. "Hehe, then let''s get to the training ground! Flana, come on!" "Oh, wait, Kazuki!" Frana follows Kazuki as he joyfully heads outside. You''ve never trained with me before, even if you''ve ever seen training. After the journey, we can also know how much Kazuki''s power has grown. "But hey..." When I accepted to participate in the training, Frana was slightly distracted by her expression... No, I was quite concerned. I have no idea what made Frana look like that. 169 Lesson 154 Having completed the journey report, we were to train with Kazuki and Frana and were moving to the training ground on the castle grounds. When I went to the training ground with Amako, Nair, Kazuki and Mr. Flana, fortunately there were no people there. I guess it''s a time when the other knights aren''t training. It was convenient inside to be able to train spaciously, not caring around. "What kind of training does Kazuki always do?" "Muscle tread, sword swing, and basic magic training." When I asked Kazuki, who is in a preparatory movement with me, he returned an unexpected answer in a way. I was a little surprised I had surprisingly solid training. "Welsey says, building the foundation is the best shortcut! Apparently." "The foundation of magic..." I learned healing magic almost with gut theory, so you don''t really understand the foundation of magic. ... through my training with Kazuki today, I may have something to gain. "What kind of training does Usat have?" "Huh? I... you know, you''re even running and muscle-treating." "Amako, you can say things." "Yeah. Even though the contents are almost separate" That''s weird, you little animals in the back. Staring at Amako and Nair sitting in the plains under the shade of a tree. "Well, then you''re just like me! No, you''re training harder than me because you''re talking about Usat!" "Well, I guess..." Hey, don''t be kind of lighted. Behind you! Kazuki''s not brainwashed! As Kazuki was silently skipping the pressure behind her so that she wouldn''t notice, Kazuki was speaking to Frana next door. "Flana, are you not feeling well?" "Ha!? Yeah, I''m fine" "... really? If you don''t feel well, ask Usat --" "I''m fine, me! I''m so well already that I want to run out now!?" "Ooh?" Kazuki is also surprised by Frana, who raised her face bah and began to step on her feet with a full smile. But soon after blushing at her statement and smiling bitterly at her for leaning over, Kazuki lurked her voice and spoke to me. "I haven''t even known Usat for a while yet, so maybe I''m having trouble feeling distance" "Huh?" "She didn''t know the outside world in a good or a bad way. I think I''m afraid of something I don''t know." I mean, does Frana have something like a bad feeling about me? I''m a little shocked, but considering how I reacted the first time I met you, there''s a verse that comes to mind. "Well, what shall we do..." "I don''t mind as usual. Even if I fix it weird, I''m going to find out about Usat by mistake. I don''t like that either." Reduce anything that sticks up to a light-hearted, laughing kazuki. These kinds of interactions come to me fresh because I''ve often not been donned or even treated like a human lately. When I am heartily moved, Kazuki continues to speak out after finishing the prep movement. "Well, I''m done with the prep exercise, and I just want to get into training, but what do we do, Usat? I''m sorry to have boulders go along with my training..." "How about some magic training? I have some thoughts about my magic, too." Instead, since the battle with Koga, you''ve only been thinking about moves for battle. Go home to your beginner here... No, not when you go home to your beginner. That brings me back to when I was in training hell where I even keep healing myself. Feeling like exploring a new frontier, it''s also ant to try to face his healing magic again. "Magic. Is that okay with Flana?" "I don''t mind." Kazuki takes an understanding of Mr. Flana and steps into the training ground. I''ll follow him to a big place where I can practice magic. The training grounds are available for magic and bow and arrow hitting exercises, and the size is inside, so it seems okay to use magic to the fullest. "Let''s show each magic first. If we don''t know each other''s magic, we''re not in training." "So is that. Then I''ll show you the magic first." Kazuki, who snorted at Mr. Flana''s words, is about ten meters away from me. "... Okay, let''s do it" Taking a slow, deep breath, Kazuki overflowed with white, shining magic from both hands. Fluorescently pale and radiant magic gradually forms into a magic bullet about the size of a dozen ping-pong balls, floating fluffy over his hands. Kazuki looked up at the sky without looking at hand, and the magic bullet in his palm launched simultaneously. The launched magic bullets line up in circular and star shapes in the air, each showing movement like another creature to form various shapes. What''s so amazing about this is that Kazuki, looking up at the sky, literally doesn''t seem to be doing anything. I''m just looking at the sky, my hands are down, and I don''t have any strength in my shoulders. He manipulates more than a dozen magic bullets like his own hands and feet, as if it could be taken for granted. Unexpectedly, Nair, transformed into an owl figure, flew over my shoulder. "I knew brave men had unusual strength. Just at first glance, I knew I wasn''t like normal people... but this isn''t really human business" "Is that what you think it is?" "Yeah, it''s a monster in a different way from you." I''m not allowed to treat Kazuki like a monster anyway. As she protested that way against Nair over her shoulder, Mr. Flana was speaking to Kazuki. "You''re as beautiful as ever. Kazuki''s magic." "Hmm? Really? From me, it''s just dangerous magic." Yes, Kazuki answers Mr. Flana. The gaze remains fixed in the air, but talking normally doesn''t disturb any magic bullet movement. This isn''t about concentration or anything anymore. Even admiring him, Kazuki spoke with a hazy look on his face. The look also seems nervous somewhere. "What do you say, Usat? My magic." "No, no, I can''t find a word but amazing. How can I be like that... yes! Can you manipulate magic naturally?" I have myself tense without even being in the pattern. In response to my reaction, Kazuki held his head down so that he could illuminate it, putting the magic bullet that kept moving overhead back on his hands. "What I''m aware of when it comes to magic is that it''s natural." "Being natural?" "Oh, it feels like you''re moving your hands and feet instead of manipulating your magic." That said, it combines multiple magic bullets of the palm, forming an exquisite sword. "Welsey appreciated this technology as a new form of magic. "It''s not that big of a deal... haha" If phylogenetic enhancement is the magical depths, then Kazuki''s is one form ahead of the most powerful manipulation, I guess. The technology he gained ahead of him, with the qualities of a brave man, who has even laid the foundations. ... Wow, that''s cool. "What else can you do with that move?" "Let the sword wrap around you and strengthen you, surround your enemies and launch you... you can do a lot of things" "It''s more of anything than a lot of things. I still remember the one who left the surrounding of the bulimic monster to anger to wipe out charcoal in an instant. Well, my arm got scratched because of that..." "Oh, don''t say that in front of Usat! I wasn''t really supposed to use it that dangerous!" If you want to do it, it seems like you can do quite a bit of nagging. But did Kazuki leave it to anger to attack? There doesn''t seem to be a scratch on his arm that he was injured... but I guess it was a pretty tough situation. "What did Kazuki do then? Frana." "I had the magic of light wrapped around my left arm, releasing it as it was. It wasn''t like the usual Kazuki magic, but it was brilliant." Unleash magic. It''s not surprising in itself, but the problem is that Kazuki''s light magic hurt himself, the user. Possible possibilities are. "Kazuki, did you use pedigree enhancement?" "Oh, uh... yeah, right. I was still practicing, but I had to use it because it was a dangerous situation..." "No, I''m not mad at you. I''m more dangerous when it comes to strengthening the system. [M] From what I''ve seen, there doesn''t seem to be a scratch on my arm, and I''m relieved." "Usato......" I''m not in a position to say anything about strengthening the system. Instead, you''d be sure to be on the offending side one way or the other. "You were aware you were doing something dangerous." "That''s right. Usato''s doing worse." It''s a bad thing. You don''t know too much about it. Ignoring the words of the small animal on his shoulder and behind him, Mr. Flana has spoken to him. "Maybe Usat can use system strengthening?" "I can use it, but my pedigree enhancement isn''t that powerful. Rather, it only improves healing, so you don''t have any attack power." "Hit him instead." Amako, who smiled and turned her back and fired her healing rifle, had been in the shade until earlier, had already moved about ten meters away from me. The very small magic bullet released comes off. Chip, is it out of range? "Duh, what''s wrong? Suddenly turn around..." "... haha, nothing" I delude myself laughing at Frana, who is surprised by my sudden behavior. I didn''t expect you to stir me up after reading my movements with predictive magic... don''t do it, Amako. "I showed you my magic for now, but what do we do next?" "Oh, I''ll show Usat the magic next time. After Usat on the boulder, you''ll lose your fun." "I don''t think so..." Frana, who said so and walked out a step ago, showed me both hands to show me. Purple magic emanates from the palms, enveloping both arms. "Purple magic? Don''t look at it the first time..." "That sounds a little weird. It doesn''t seem like some kind of magic used to attack." Me and Nair share their thoughts. "My phylogenetic magic is a phantom. It''s magic that can show them illusions." "Do you show illusions? That''s demon-eyed...?" "Haha, that''s not so powerful, but that would be more user-friendly. My phantom magic shows the phantom to those who have been attacked by my magic." "Hmm? Hmm?" Show the magic attacker the illusion? You seem to know what it means, you don''t. It''s a little regrettable that Nair is reacting like she understood something. "Haha, you''re confused by the good looks. Bye --" "Oh, man. Flana!" The moment Kazuki tried to stop me, Mr. Flana put her hand on my shoulder. Moments, magic is shed from her, something like a shadow appears in front of her...... before, scratches off. "... yeah? There''s something out there, but it''s gone?" "Didn''t you see that?" "The shadow only appeared for a moment, but it disappeared quickly." "Hmm? That''s crazy... if you''re defenseless, it''ll take a while..." Did you suddenly try to show me the illusion? I don''t mind putting an illusion on me, but I was hoping you''d say a word or so. Do you feel like showing illusions to someone who has seen and touched purple magic? But why didn''t I? When in doubt, Nair speaks to Frana, who is wolfy with a grumpy voice. "Simply because his mental power is a monster. At least this guy will be deactivated for a normal psychic attack." "Hey, why are you even spiritual! This guy!?" "I was fine with eating a hundred units of soul mental attack. Now, it doesn''t work like a personal illusion." I put my arms together like Kazuki was impressed with Nair''s words. "It''s amazing. I can''t believe Flana''s illusion doesn''t work. When I was first hit, I was amazed..." "Kazuki, notice! Because ordinary people don''t unconsciously resist mental attacks!" "You mean Usat''s better than normal, right? That''s how many training grounds you dive, and that''s not weird." "What is this unusual trust!? I''m a little scared, Kazuki!" Even though Flana protests with slight tears, Kazuki at the moment simply tilts his neck. You didn''t think coming here and a mental attack from Samaritan''s souls would help. "Frana, I''m sorry about something" "And anyway, I show you the illusion, right? Don''t get up. Relax." "Wow, okay..." To show you the illusion, I don''t think that''s what it means to be relaxed. When you take a gentle, deep breath and calm your spirit, a black figure reappears in front of you. As I slowly became clearer, with a bad feeling, I speak to Frana, who is desperately trying to enchant me. "What''s the illusion?" "Hmm, the scariest thing you think?" Horrible? Osolosi...? My defensive instincts worked the moment I remembered Evil Dragon, Ghost, Dragon Man Mr. Caron, Koga, and then the shadow in front of me tried to turn into a long-haired woman. "Nooo!" "Ah! My magic has been undone again!" Feel all over your body before the shadow in front of you exposes you to its full appearance, undoing the illusion. "Why are you resisting!?" "My body refused to see the illusion..." "Why, you sent all the magic you could... is this man really human...?" I''m confident that evil dragons and ghosts or something can still keep me calm, but Rose can''t. Besides, the illusion I tried to see was definitely Rose on the verge of being magical. "Usato, why didn''t you do it under illusion? That''s good enough." "Nair. What if all of a sudden a captain in a magical state appears in front of you?" "I''m sorry. I can''t help that." You seem to understand. More than anything. To Nair with a blue face, yeah nodding. In the meantime, I decided to cheer up Frana, who was about to lose her confidence, with Kazuki, and have her show me another illusion. The illusion you showed me is my favorite. What turned out to be... Yeah, I found that my training was stained with deep consciousness. I had no idea the tools and burrins used for training would show up. "So, is it my turn at the end? It''s a little plain, but I think I''ll do a system enhancement." The goal is to reduce the time it takes to activate the system enhancement. The shorter it takes to activate, the more it can also compensate for the gap caused by reduced healing power over itself, a disadvantage of strengthening the healing magic lineage. "Eh, that''s plain for Usato. Don''t you have to show off that new trick that doubts common sense?" "New moves to doubt common sense?" Did you hear Nair''s words, Mr. Flana, trembling on his shoulders and falling back? Hey, healing flying fists out here could be donned not only by Mr. Flana, but also by Kazuki. Smile at Nair on the shoulder. "Nair, if you say anything extra, you''re gonna get involved in training." "Yes! Shut the fuck up!" If you know what I mean. After hitting the nail on Nair, he turns to Kazuki and Mr. Flana. "Well, then I''ll try to strengthen the pedigree." "Honestly, this is the first time you''ve seen system strengthening up close. I never saw a user on my journey." "Oh, yeah. I''ll show you as much as I want." We need to set an example to strengthen Kazuki''s lineage. That''s what I thought, and when I tried to focus my consciousness to activate system strengthening, I looked outside the training ground. Because I felt like a familiar voice calling my name. "Hmm?" "Oosato-kun!" The next moment, there was so much light and shock in front of us that it was mistaken for thunder. I barely understood who it was from the shadow I could chase with my eyes, and I was more convinced than surprised. "Senior, can''t you come any quieter...?" "Wasted the moment I left!? You can be a little more surprised!" The seniors, who appeared with electric shock, rushed over here in response to my reaction. Nair on the back face and shoulder doesn''t even seem to have a voice in the sudden appearance of a senior. I am also honestly surprised by the appearance of my predecessors. It felt like I saw it, it literally moved like thunder. "When I asked the lifeguard, I was surprised to hear that you were coming to the castle. If you''re coming, you can tell me..." "That''s why you don''t have to appear this way..." "Usat, it didn''t seem like you were in a certain position, and I was in a hurry" Shit, it''s not. Is that it? Do they think I''m constantly moving around during the day? "So, what''s everybody doing here?" "It''s training. At Kazuki''s suggestion, we''re going to be talking about training magic together... Do you want to join seniors?" "Yeah!" Wow, that''s a great smile. With a bitter smile at the same senior, the four of us who added her were to train. It hadn''t even actually started yet, so maybe the seniors came just in time. "Suzune, how did you get here now? It looked like something was wrapped in an electric shock..." "Hmm? Oh, my new moves, they''re more like combat styles." "Combat, style?" "I knitted it with reference to thunder beasts, not manipulating thunder, but strengthening myself with thunder itself. It''s still unfinished and can only be used for about ten seconds." "Is that from the lifeguard to here? I think we had quite a distance..." "That''s about the distance, you can run through it with an easy win! Usato, don''t let you get away with this!" I''m just having trouble being told that while I''m thumbed up. Instead, you''re wearing an awesome move, albeit limited to ten seconds. Besides, what can I say that it was knitted with reference to thunderbeasts...... "That''s cool" "You bet! I bet you are! I secretly call this'' Demon Costume/Thunderbeast Mode '', I wonder!?" "Nice!" "You know what I mean! The walnuts laughed at me with their noses!" Senior, you''re exploding too much sense...! How can you think of such a cool name like Demon Costume/Thunderbeast Mode? I''m gonna take my hat off that naming sense...! "Kazuki, no way is Suzune..." "Oh, you know what I mean? Actually, it is." "Heh, that suzune... could be a little surprising" For some reason, Frana leaks an emotional sounding voice as she looks at me, Kazuki watching me and my senior with warm eyes, and Nair and Amako looking at me with a flipped, chilled eye. With such a gaze, I enjoyed my daily routine with my friends for the first time in a long time. 170 Lesson 155 After returning to the kingdom of Ringle after a journey of handing over letters, my body has finally gotten used to my life cycle in the lifeguard. Training was indispensable even on the journey, but training in life-saving corps is still completely different. The training we were doing on our own, if there is a stirring presence called the thongs, we can mutually annoy each other and do a more demanding menu. ... No, all I''m saying is, I''m buying into sales words, and I''m just developing into a full-blown disease. It''s such a moving environment for me, but I''ve only been concerned about one thing lately. "Brulin, you... you fat?" "Fugga?" I noticed that early in the morning when I was feeding Burlin at the stables. It was huge from the beginning, but I don''t know what it is right now... but it''s all over the place. As far as I''m concerned, it weighs well on my back! I thought so and didn''t even care, but I can''t overlook a boulder if it swells enough to tell by the looks of it. "I didn''t get fat because I always walked on trips... but you''ve been eating and sleeping here lately, eating and sleeping over and over again" "...... gu" "No, you can''t stay like this." After eating the fruit, Burlin, who tried to devour his inebriation, shivers his body and raises his face. Seeing a brulin like that, I make up my mind to ghost and let Brulin exercise. "You''re a lifeguard too." "Gru." "You can''t shake your head like that to the side. You know what I mean. Not like this." Still, Brulin shakes his neck sideways. ... I have no choice. I just didn''t want to do this. "I can''t help it, I''ll leave it to the captain" "Guru! Guru Ruffa!" "Right. You got me motivated! Glad you''re motivated!" I get up with a whole body and smile at Burlin, who has punched me in the foot to express his motivation. If so, shall we start today? Today''s menu is a run in with the thongs. I usually run with the brulin on my back, but today the brulin was also to be allowed to participate in the form of a run together. Brulin got fat too, but he''s been traveling with me so far, buddy. The potential of a demon named Blue Grizzly is not Dada. Though he''s exhaling rough, he''s following the pace of me and the strong guys. "Ooh, Usat. So is Burlin, but you didn''t bring Nair?" Running around the city, Alec in front asked me that. "Nair''s making them train at the lifeguard training ground." "Are you with Knuck and Ferm?" "Oh, well, it''s just a run in about her," As a matter of course, Nair reluctantly participated in the training. I wasted so much time, I hated it as much as the toddler regressed. But crying down and all that doesn''t work for me that turned my heart into a ghost but I felt sorry for him for forcing me to join the boulder, so I decided to change my ways. After I failed my first persuasion, I anticipated the time that Ferm and Nair were together and visited the room. ''Ferms are normally made, but, well, if you can''t, you can''t help it. I had a ferm.'' ! ''Ferm. That''s what I''m talking about, so decide I didn''t tell you earlier. Nair can''t seem to keep up with you. " "Huh? Oh! Well, that''s normal! There''s no way a demon can come after me! Besides, there''s nothing in your chest that makes sense to beat you! '' "No, let''s not do this. Wow!" To sum it up terribly briefly, this is how Nair decided to participate in the training. No, after an hour of questioning and quarreling, it was a decision we made. Now would be the time to compete with the Ferms in a madness of death. "You''re such a jerk inside." "I think you''re starting to look like a captain." "Come on, if you''re the captain, you''re totally different because you''re exercising your powers in the first place. I''m still sweet." When he disputed the words of Gomur and Mill, both strong faces sighed like a shudder. Why are you sighing? I''m kind of upset when these guys sigh at me. "Speaking of which, are you going to practice mock combat with the captain next time?" "... uh, yeah, you''re right" "Seriously, are you okay, Sole" "I ask the other way, do you think it''s okay?" Returning to Thong''s words that way, all the strong people speak up and say ''I don''t think''. Well, I guess so. These guys know more about Rose''s horrors than anyone else. Because I know, I understand its ability to go off track, and I have respect for it. Including me, of course. "Erhihi, Usat or Captain, do you want to bet which one wins?" "Well, I''ll bet your sister wins." "It''s better to win, isn''t it?" "Gurdo. You... there''s nothing worse than a bet that''s set to win or lose." "I bet you''ve never had a better taste." "You know, the Lifeguards don''t allow gambling. Idiots." I agree that winning or losing is a decision, but being made to bet on it is an obstacle. If Alec hadn''t stopped him, he''d be as frustrated as he was charging Rose. "So, in fact, how are you going to fight it?" "I don''t know... with Nair''s help, even flesh-bomb fights... Maybe he''ll knock it off with his bare hands, like a long-range attack." Perhaps the spell of restraint won''t buy you time, just like Mr. Caron. But it doesn''t make sense to do the same to fight Rose, who has everything put together to a higher standard than I do. "In the meantime, the first thing you need to do is avoid the first shooting of the regiment leader. I''ll eat one shot." I imagine, but I know Rose moves beyond what I imagined, so I come bearing in mind that I move more than I expected. Nature and the corner of his mouth had risen, and all the strong faces who saw it looked up. "You''re the only one who doesn''t notice." "When I first got here, I was just a fucking kid... it should be" "Now I''m a monster after my sister." "And I''ll change the leopard if it''s clean. From time to time, I feel like I have two sisters..." "No, isn''t that right? I can''t do this if I''m trained for my sister." A blood vessel floats on your forehead. No, you can''t kick ass without saying anything to these guys you like. I make a desperate smile and squeeze out my voice without even giving my inner anger a bite. "Ha-ha-ha, you can say whatever you want, you little monster." "" Ah? " "Ah?" Gain a glance as you run. Burlin, who runs beside me, alternates between me and the strong side, but we still don''t stop staring at each other. "Temee, aren''t you feeling well lately? Seniors, we are." "Seniors? You think I''m that scared? If so, I wonder what you''ve been looking at." Silence dominates the scene. The only thing that sounds is the running footsteps and the sighs of the people of the kingdom who said, "Again..." After about ten seconds of silence, the thong emits a pressing voice. "... the goal is a lifeguard quarters. One winner." "obstruction, incitement, shortcuts, anything" "This isn''t a fight. You know that, right?" "Oh, of course. This is--" I checked sideways the thong running closest to me, I breathed the air thoughtfully --, "" Competition!! " Release a lateral kick from no motion to the thong, but were they all thinking the same thing, six people on the spot rolled out a kick at the same time, interrupting each other. Was it a bad time to let it out, each other''s kicks are tapped into their abdomen and blown up at the same time, but they get up quickly and run out separately. I can''t figure out what''s going on, Burlin is rushing right and left, but I scream at him thumbs-up like that. "If you skip while I''m not watching, you''re out of dinner, Zo!" "Gua!?" With Gabby and the shocked brulin on my back, I kicked the ground looking at the strong side running ahead and ran off the spot. They''re just given boulders, black clothes, and their feet aren''t that of the constant. But that''s the same for me. "I''m not going to lose, wow!" There''s no shame in losing to these guys on their feet. I will definitely win if I do. So determined, I ran to catch up with both the strong faces in front of me. "So, what else should I say?" "" Sorry...... " Waiting for me to triumph critically while interfering with both strong faces in the Lifeguards was Rose, who would even barefoot escape with a cold gaze. The six of us who arrived at the lifeguard were immediately captured by Rose and were currently seated in their seats. "Damn, you guys... I don''t know how to start competing with you. I don''t mind making a scene, but how many times do I have to tell you not to bother around? Don''t you idiots ever understand that?" "Captain, if I may say so, I wonder if you would like to keep me with this mortally skinned monster." "That''s right, sister. You can''t keep us away from this herbivore-skinned superorganism." "Shut up." I grabbed my face and the screams of me and Thong echoed in the idle woods on Rose, who lifted it with one hand. Alec and the others, who saw us like that, simply turned their faces bright blue and looked down. "Next time you do the same thing... you know what happens?" "" Ha, yes, no... ugh! " Freed from the iron claw and dropped to the ground, me and Thong barely reply, even as we glimpse around the ground. Looking down at us like that, Rose, sighing in disgust, turns in the opposite direction to the lifeguard quarters after stabbing the nails at Alec and the others as well. Alec also questioned Rose. "Captain, go somewhere?" "Call me to the castle. I''ll be home by night." Did Master Lloyd call you? I may be over-conscious, but I mostly have something to do with Rose being called to the castle, so don''t worry about it. When I got up normally because the pain drew from my face, Rose, who was about to head to the castle to remember something fuzzy, turned this way. "Oh, yeah. Usato" "Yes?" "Tomorrow, we''ll do a mock fight, so get ready." "That''s all I''m trying to say. Then don''t skip training." Rose, who ignored me and couldn''t move with her face stiff, went straight to the castle. Tomorrow? More like this, if you''d said it about a week ago, I''d be ready for a lot of things. "I can''t tear this up on boulders." "I feel sorry for you, seriously." "Well, hit it and smash it. It sucks, it could really crush you, but come on." "Don''t die, Usato" "I''m looking forward to seeing you, too." "You guys, think it''s other HR...!" With the sympathetic gaze of the strong, I walked out to the training ground to tell Nair about tomorrow''s simulated battle with Rose. In the course of the journey until then, I find a blue mass that is in big letters and falling asleep. "Ah, Burlin" "... wow!" Burlin noticed me, and when he got up bah, he was running all the way up here. He exposes his anger in his eyes and he hits me --- but I take it directly from the front. "Mmmm." "Grrrrrrrr...!" I apologize for leaving the brulin earlier, although I was a little behind, but I still took it completely. "Ha, I''m sorry I left you. I did my best today, and I''ll keep more rice with the apology." "Guhu." Then I laugh bitterly at Burlin, who just sounds good and sits on the spot. You ran exactly as I told you, and I head to the training ground with healing magic on him, who is in the heap. "There must be Nair, Ferm, and Knack in the training ground..." "You''re a coward! I can''t believe you''re interrupting me using some weird technique! '' Ho ho ho ho! I''m a monster, I''m nothing but cowardice! Brrr, brrr! '' "Hey, what the hell!" Upon arrival at the training ground to a visible position, a different sight can be seen of Nair and Ferm falling near its center, and Nak looking at it while holding down his forehead. Nair and Ferm are not fainting, they are just unable to move with too much fatigue down, but instead they are cursing each other. It goes without saying that it is a very surreal sight. "Ah, Mr. Usato! I was just about to call you." "Nack, what the hell happened, this" Ask Knack, who came running over here, why this is happening. Then, with a subtle expression, he explained how this had happened. "No, I normally used the training ground to run in at first, but Mr. Ferm and Mr. Nair got into a fight and started competing over which would finish the norm sooner..." "Uh, I see." We had a fight, but the two of us, who understood that the fight was your fault in the lifeguard, tried to settle it another way. Instead, he was doing things like us earlier. But why is Fermu down? I don''t think Nair can beat Fermu with his strength. "Whatever Nair is, how come Ferm too?" "Something about Nair, some kind of purple weird magic? I put something like that on Mr. Ferm. I didn''t realize that. Mr. Fermu stayed and competed with Mr. Nair..." "Oh, my God." Nair, you didn''t want to lose that much. Ferm will notice the boulder too... because the spell of restraint is not so hard to understand magic... I can''t watch it for now, so I touch the backs of the two of them who are still cursing each other with a lie and apply healing magic. "Usato, listen! I beat this unhappy demon clan!" "I bet you cheated! Damn, no to a guy like this...!" "... ha" I don''t know what to look like on a full smile Nair and a semi-crying Ferm. It''s frightening, but I''m sure it''s smiling at the same time... but yeah, it''s kind of like each other. In the meantime, shall I let Nair know about the mock fight with the captain now? "Nair." "Huh, what? If you''re gonna compliment me, you''re gonna have to be too big a deal, okay?" "A simulated battle with the Commander was decided tomorrow" Piscilli and a hardened nair with a smile. I know how you feel, but I have to accept it. The battle against Rose must be prepared for all sorts of things. You''ll be sure to look into your painful eyes. I''m scared enough to be horrible and trembling. But still, somewhere in my mind, I want to show my powers that I''ve grown into a master named Rose. "And then, because I hate to lose...?" That''s the only advantage that doesn''t change from the original world. 171 Lesson 156 Think of it, this may be the first time I''ve ever been relative to Rose directly in front of me. I''ve been peed on, I''ve yelled at, but that doesn''t apply to battles. That''s why I feel terrified that I''m going to fight Rose. But at the same time, I wanted to know how much my power would lead to Rose, and the exhilaration was springing up on me now. "Nair, don''t look so desperate. It''s not like I''m gonna die." After breakfast, on the way from the lifeguard quarters to the training ground, he speaks to Nair, who is releasing a less and more aura of despair. "It''s not the same thing. Because he has more physical abilities than Usato, and he''s good at healing magic For all I know about you, there''s only despair." "Well, if you ask me if I can fight head-on and win, I''ll tell you I can''t win. I don''t think it would work if I fought with a small worker." The more I think about it, the less hitter I have. That''s it. For a simple way to fight, I don''t know how I can win. "It''s fast, I''m gonna hit you, I''m gonna avoid it, and it''s really outrageous. Ha ha." "Tell that to those who have fought you before. Maybe I''ll keep my mouth shut and give it back to you." Because Rose and I don''t have the same degree... I didn''t even think about it until today. [M] Towards the battle with Rose, I imagined how I would deal with it, and I thought about how I could not stop the movement using Nair''s magic well. At the end of the day, I came to the conclusion -- "I''ve stopped thinking about how to fight." "Huh?" "No, I thought about it before I went to bed. Every operation seemed pointless, so I came to the conclusion that it was best to act like me." "Wow, bright brain muscles..." I know the difference in strength from the original. Then give us all the strength we can before we get busted, and then we''ll get busted. So cementing his determination, as he walked forward, he noticed two figures approaching him from the side of the castle town. The little shadow was Amako, and the one wearing the hood in the eye was Frana, the girl who trained with Kazuki and senior the other day. "Mm, here I come. Usato" "Oh, speaking of which, you said you were coming to the lifeguard before." But more importantly, I didn''t know you were coming today. I guess it''s a coincidence because I didn''t seem to use predictive magic... today... "Why is Frana here?" "Amako invited me.... Was it annoying?" "Yes, no. Well... I thought it was avoided." "Ah, that''s... Usat worked hard to gain that strength, and I can''t believe I thought of that in my measure of common sense and avoided it... I thought it was so selfish." Removing the hood, Mr. Flana looked sorry. "That''s why I''m here today to apologize.... Sorry, Usato" "Oh, don''t apologize. I don''t care that much either...!" Disciplined, and serious. It would be awkward the other way around if I made her apologize like that, so I decided to change the subject. "How did you know Amako? I heard you asked me out..." "Frana and I are very close together." "Yeah. Because we''re from a country far away from each other by ourselves. Most importantly, it''s easy to talk to this girl." Come to think of it, Amako, who was the ''temporal chant'' between Frana, the chief''s daughter, and the Beastman clan, is in a slightly similar position. You think it''s an unexpected combination, and you two have a lot in common. Amako looks happy to have friends too. "Usat, training now?" "Huh? Uh... yeah" "Can I see it? ''Cause I''ll keep you out of the way." "I have to get confirmation from the captain..." Me and a team other than Nair went on a run in the morning today, so watch the game? I didn''t think anyone would, but it doesn''t matter if you two want to see training in the name of our fight. But I have to get confirmation from Mr. Flana in advance. Because even though the obsession has finally dissolved, you can''t shock me with a shocking sight right away. "Frana, I''m going to have a mock fight with the captain now... I''m going to do something beyond common sense while I''m at it, so I recommend not looking" "This guy blew it." If you show the boulders the battle between me and Rose, Mr. Flanna will not be confused. While Amako gave me a ghoulish look, Frana smiled softly, surprised by my advice, and placed her hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry. I heard from Kazuki, Suzune, and the people of the city how amazing you can be. I believed and accepted it. I''m not going to imitate anything stupid like thinking about you in common sense anymore." "... Frana" "Besides, Kazuki praises you for all that. That''s enough reason to believe" Too good a man...! Then it''s wild to say any more. What about Amako? "I''m coming. I''m a little scared, but I''m interested." Amako seems to be coming to see it the same way. An unexpected audience? has increased. At the training ground, Rose should be waiting for us on the way. It''s bad to keep you waiting too long, and we should get going. At the center of the training ground, Rose, who turned her back on this one, stood idly by. White team clothes with no green hair and no dirt. She turned to us when she realized we had arrived, creating a noisy atmosphere. "Oh, you''re here." "Yes." Take Nair the bee with fear and nervousness and stand at the edge of the training ground. Behind him, Amako and Mr. Flana look at Rose in a constricted manner. "So, what''s behind it?" "He wants to tour... do you mind? If you can''t, I''ll let you go." "No, I don''t mind. Amako and his fellow brave Kazuki elves Are you sure it was Flana? If you want a tour, go away. If you don''t want to get involved." "Ok...... ok. Let''s go, Flana." "Oh, yeah... caught up? What, you do something that involves...?" As doubtful as it sounds, Mr. Flana squeaks so, but soon Amako, who he guesses, pulls her hand and leaves the scene. It would be an unknown battle for me, so it would be easier for the two of you to leave. I made sure the two of them moved away, relative to Rose, who is silent with his arms in his arms. "Are you ready?" "Yeah, the prep exercise is done in the morning" "Right..." Relatively speaking, it''s a tremendous presence. It''s also because I''m mentally unwinnable," but I don''t feel like any attack would be fought back fast if I pulled it out. "You know what this simulation means?" "To see what Nair and I are capable of... right?" "Oh. But I can confirm one more thing today... no, I could identify it" Determine? What are you trying to figure out about me? Rose unwrapped the arm she had put together, grinning at me, bewildered without knowing what it meant. "You don''t have to worry about it now. You guys can fight me as hard as you can. You''re not gonna lose your mind, are you? At that moment, I''m going to prune my consciousness?" "... Ha, sounds like you''ve been tasting us for a long time. I''m going to do it because I''m going to bust your ass... and that''s what Nair on my shoulder said." "Howa!?" Shit, my mouth moved on its own reflexively. To Rose with a belligerent grin, Nair over her shoulder beats my cheek with wings with half a cry. I smile, too, and look at Nair on my shoulder. "You can''t pull back any more. Let''s work together." "Why do you like pushing yourself so much?" "Nair, put a restraint spell on your fist. I outmaneuver the Captain''s attack. [M] If the attack is about to hit... avoid it in temper" "Mm, I don''t know what to say!" Shivering and sifting, he shifts his eyes away from Nair, waving his neck sideways, expanding his cage hand and taking his position. Protrude forward the equipped right arm of the cage hand, the starting point of the defense, and pull for the left fist. Just like your right arm, take only half a step out of your right leg and stand halfway so that you can respond immediately to any attack. This is what I shaped on my journey. Rose still looks at me like that. "A little while ago, a kid trained to cry... has become much more like him." "Thanks to the captain, too." "No. Temehe has gone beyond the trials I have imposed." "That trial was too unreasonable. From what I can tell, it was all harsh enough to doubt my sanity." "... Ha, you still don''t lose your mouth" Rose said so with her right eye covered with her palm after a few seconds of silence on my words. At the next moment, I feel the zowari and the air change in my skin. "Having survived many ordeals on his journey, Temehe did grow strong" Weight cages in every word. Even though the battle hasn''t even started yet, I sweat. Don''t miss Rose''s every move, as she stares, Rose shoots me through with a sharp, eagle-like eye with a palm that was covering her right eye. "But I''m not going to take Temehe lightly enough to admit that you''ve grown stronger to the extent that I''ve heard it in words." "... I mean?" "You know what I mean?" For a moment, Rose, who had been watching so much by then, scratched out and appeared in front of him with his fist swung up. "Let me see what you got here." Make a wind-cut noise, a fist that comes swinging. That was the signal that my defeat would begin. It was a fist of "speed thrust into this body with hundreds and hundreds before I embarked on my journey. A fist that could have been avoided only once before, but now that I''ve dived through the training ground many times I''m completely captured by the fist movement. "Huh!" Against an approaching fist with an abdominal eye, only a half step back and avoided. But in the next moment, a centrifugal kick on my neck is imminent. Obviously, he avoids pursuit by pulling a grin on a kick that is coming to prune consciousness, but also by leaning back. "-- Don''t get distracted" "Huh!" With that one word, he turned back to me and looked up, and his fist, which was protruded by an unusual momentum, appeared in his sight. The impact pushes through your body and your feet are blown off the ground. "Gu!" After being flown for about five meters and landed, I grinned as I unwrapped my staggering arms. I would have been stunned without even preventing a second blow before, but now that I''ve grown through my journey, I can handle it. "I would have been hit with this before, but not now...!" "Right. I think I can prevent this now." I''m so freaked out inside, but I don''t even give it a bite, I smile. Instead, why are you shifting to a positive-fisted position after this post-rehearsal kick? Besides, what kind of suspicious power is this guy really, like, busting every caged hand he used to defend himself? "Usa and I can be home" "Nair, you''re counting on me." "I can''t do it all this time. No! ''Cause all of a sudden I think my vision''s shaken and you''re busted!? Why am I caught up in something like a monster showdown?!? Look over there! Not much of a shock. Flanna''s trying to offset herself with phantom magic!" Mr. Alfi''s quick mouth curls him up like that, but he can''t deflect consciousness from Rose. "All right, now try coming from you. I don''t know what to spare. I''m gonna kick your ass." "You don''t have to tell me...! Nair, let''s go! I''ll do anything with blood when I''m done!" Oh, no! You have to go! If you go! " Nair finally motivates me to grant the spell of restraint to both my fists. "We''ll do everything we can!" "Yes!" With a caged hand engraved with purple writing and my fist squeezed, I release a healing flying fist. New moves that combine the spell of restraint with healing flying fists, named --, "Restraint Flying Fist! Healing Punch!" "Ah?" Fist magnificent magic bullet released at high speed with the dull sound of Bo. At the same time, like chasing a magic bullet, I also rush out for Rose and aim to chase him. Rose looked impressed by the impending magic bullet--, "Interesting use." I took a healing flying fist with my palm alone. Bachin! and magic are played, and the spell of restraint that had been granted is stretched over Rose''s arms. I knew it. I knew it, but come on, I wish it would have worked better. "Hmm?" "I know you''ll take it!" I approach Rose once and for all, who sees the literature running into her arms, slamming her full healing restraint fist. Rose avoids a blow without hesitation, simply flipping herself gently. Noticed the text floating in my fist in the sky, she puts her hand on her chin compared to the text that binds her own arm. "I see, can you use magic to stop the movement even via Temehe?" "! Take a closer look --" "Good application, but brittle is the hard part" No, no, Rose put her strength into her arms and crushed the magical literature with her skills. You''re lying..., even Nair should be using the spell of restraint to be more binding...! No, not if you''re upset! Force the stiff body to move and attack Rose. "Olah!" "... no more waste in the movement," In the kingdom of the beasts, they make it easier to attack the beasts who were able to render them powerless. Neither fist nor kick is easily played with hands and arms and I don''t feel like I can break through at all. If I tried to avoid it, I could avoid it, I didn''t say it to my mouth, but I felt like they were saying it out of the blue, and even remorse occupied my emotions. "Isn''t that enough of a move now...!" Rose''s defense cannot be exceeded by the way he fights gorillas and stuffing. One more push is missing. That much change in my movement---, "What the hell are you doing?" Rose took his right fist from the front, enlightened by the thought. The left fist, which protruded in bitterness, was also grasped and brought into an attitude that compares nature to force. ! It''s not coming off! I think many times, what kind of arm is this guy?!? "Ku, this wo...!" "Well, are you gonna hang out with me? Funny." I don''t mean any of that. But that''s how Rose receives it, with a fierce grin and a cage of strength in her arms. Further increased pressure and a leak of voice to Nair beyond the load on both arms. "Nea...! The spell of restraint...!" "I''m already doing it!" Yeah, so you''re comparing your powers to mine without taking restraints anymore? It is also accommodated at speed. More than one another in restraint, even with arm strength. Besides, he doesn''t look serious at all. Seriously, how do I fight? 172 Lesson 157 I think the opponent I''ve been fighting has had some kind of breakthrough. Evil Dragon is a flesh degraded by hundreds of years of sealing. The curse of Samarial is an attack by Nair''s sorcery. Mr. Kalon, a Miarak dragon man, is a body technique that combines the defense and evasion of a cage hand. The Commander of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army, Koga, is a Defensive Piercing with Healing Fists. There is no such thing as an opponent who can never win. Then even Rose should be able to blow a bubble. "Oops!" "Wow!?" "Hiaaah!?" Swayed and thrown away by a tremendous force from a state of force comparison, I stare at Rose, who is about to wave his fist down this side of the universe as he smiles at Nair''s screams. It''s impossible to avoid fists in the immobile air, but I have this cage hand! "Huh, healing rupture palm!" "Ah?" Release the healing ruptured palm from the caged hand facing toward the right in an aggressive direction, avoiding critical fists. I almost ate a REAL Aerial Combo...! "Agoo! This!" Though I fell from my back to the ground, I jumped up with a recoil that punched the ground, throwing three healing magic bullets as I lowered back. Even in front of the cure magic bullet for time buying, Rose won''t be able to afford it. "Ha, you think the same." The next moment Rose''s right arm braced, all the healing magic bullets that went toward her were wiped out. It''s been offset by the same healing magic bullet I did!? "No way, the captain also put a healing magic bullet...!" "It''s not surprising, is it? It''s faster to throw than it normally is." "... Indeed!" "I think it''s just you guys!" I simply didn''t have the talent to strike out magic, but now it''s faster to throw. Instead, you can type faster than me with vegetables or it''s too much...! Once again, the moment the right arm of the Commander is braced, the Magic Bullet approaches this way with tremendous speed. Dodge them as they roll and run out to attack Rose. "Neaah! Focus on your left arm for resistance to blows!" "Yes!" The Uncaged Left Arm is covered with the spell of resistance. Now you can prevent Rose from attacking with both arms! After that, how much my assault will pass! Grasp your right fist firmly and release it to Rose, but it will be slapped down. "Repeat the same thing, you won''t get my fist after all these years." "Huh!" A hand knife that just crushes my shoulder in return is swung down, but I take it with my left arm, which contains a spell of resistance. There is a cracking sound of sorcery from the left arm, but Nair instantly repairs the sorcery. "!... is that the second magic trick" "That''s right, you won''t use the same hand again and again...!" "Mugu, what happens when you break from the healed side...?" We prevented the attack, but this won''t keep Nair long. We have no choice but to attack! Even if I try to step into my nostalgia at once, my elbow flies like a slap from the side to stop it, forcing me to defend it with my left arm. "Oops...!" Without question, I was pushed back, and the next moment I raised my face, Rose grabbed to keep my clothes chest barn in check. "There seems to be a limit to the attacks that can be inflicted by that sorcery." "Ugh...!" No, I''m totally losing at the start. [M] They crush us before we even attack, and we just have to be on the defensive side. Even with the collar I grabbed off, Rose''s restraint just has to come off so easily and leak a distressed voice. "... I''m gonna make it a little stronger. Bear it." "Huh, Nair! Get away from me!" "Ugh..." As soon as Nair was pulled from me by the judgment of the vigilante, Rose slammed a centrifugal lateral kick into me, releasing her collar to burst. I could barely defend myself with a cage hand, but the curse of resistance exerted on Nair splashed in an instant, and the shock I couldn''t take blew my body wide open. "... ugh, guh!" Vision shifts in an instant. Not at all...! We''ll crash into the trees outside the training ground like this! I''m sorry about the human pinball with this momentum! Slap your back fist with your right fist against the tree and offset the shock as you flaunt your face at the severe pain that irritates your body. "Whoa, whoa!" While clashing against the trees that grow around the training ground, he manages to beat them to the ground. Wrap around the healing magic as you prepare your roughened breath. How far did you get busted...? I can''t see the direction where the training ground is surrounded by trees. Sih, that monster of power, how awesome a kick in...! Had it not been for me, I would have been in big trouble!? "Gee ho, gaha...... Phew" Even breathing is painful, but living properly. Thanks to Nair''s witchcraft and cage hands, he hasn''t been seriously injured. Small injuries can be quickly healed with healing magic. My heart is still unbroken I can still fight. "... oh shit, it''s been a really long time since I''ve been busted like this..." Rose beat me up and I got busted a bunch of times as part of my training to wear dodging, but he was giving me a proper hand job. And now he''s attacking with more force than ever before, even if not with all his might. That means I grew up enough to use all that power. "But I don''t like it when you get hit like this but you stay...!" Even I can''t stay beaten up, and I''m not clean enough to give up on this. I''ll do everything I can to try...! "It doesn''t change what I do..." I always found my way into battle. [M] Healing magic recovers nearly completely fast, and when you stand up, you hear something like a wind cut sound from a direction that would have a training ground. "What?" I have a bad feeling about the unidentified sound. I was stunned by the sole that came down from above me to sew between the trees. "Oh, whoa, whoa! You''re lying!" A few trees pulled out of the roots. He was too unreasonable to hesitate to engage in range-ranging attacks and shouted at me. I was actually wondering how strong Mr. Rose, Usato''s master, was. But I didn''t think it was enough to let Usat do anything to the boulder and beat him up unilaterally. That''s Rose, the first healing wizard I tried to rely on in this kingdom. who Usat trusts and fears most. "Hey, Amako. I don''t think I kicked a human just now. I heard a ghoul... and shouldn''t I stop?" Earlier, Frana shook her voice and pointed to the woods, seeing the sight of Usat being kicked over by Mr. Rose and disappearing into the woods. "I think it''s okay" "No, no, no! You just heard me!? There was a noise called Gabagogo! It''s roughly because it doesn''t sound like a good blow!" "Properly prevented by caged hands, but maybe Usato would have softened the shock, so he shouldn''t be taking that much damage." "That''s not the problem!" I didn''t catch up with my eyes either, but I know Usat could do that much. "Ahhh, the definition of man in me is already going to break... Can humans move like that? Suzune was also in a kinky move, but there''s some irrationality that doesn''t make sense to Usat and Mr. Rose..." I grin bitterly at Flana, who is so grumbling when she bumps with her head. Well, this will happen to anyone who doesn''t know about Usat.... No, honestly, Frana next door is more surprised than me, so I''m just being able to calm down instead. "Speaking of which, did you stop doing phantom magic to yourself?" "I did it myself and it''s empty... Because I''ve been shown more unrealistic sights than unrealistic phantoms..." "Oh, yeah." When Usato and Mr. Rose started fighting, Flana, who saw the sight too shocking, mistakenly thought she was being shown a phantom, and cast phantom magic on herself... but the result seemed to be something less good. "You know, Amako''s not too surprised that Usato''s done the same thing many times?" "Yeah. I''m always so impotent" "... don''t you worry?" Of course, it''s up to me to worry. But I understand best that you''re not the kind of person who''s been traveling with me to stop. "Because I believe in Usat. And he''s not that easy to break." "... haha, otherwise you can''t resist my phantom magic in a vegan state" "Yeah?" What are you talking about? Well, okay. Seeing that Usat had done something wrong, he turns his gaze to Mr. Rose. Kicking him with unusual strength, then Mr. Rose stares behind the woods at the edge of the training ground. "About time." Mr. Rose shrugged like that, pulling his hands on the nearby tree and leaving it to him... Huh? I lose words too, not just Flana, to behavior that goes too far out of the ordinary. I pulled the tree out, smashed it and threw it" Mr. Rose, who crushed the tree to just the right size with his bare hands, threw the split round thickness with one hand and grabbed it unwrought. The tree thrown into the woods, which can''t even confirm Usat''s appearance, took about a few seconds to hear Usat scream and the tall sound of him playing something with iron. I can''t believe it, but it looks like he''s throwing predicting Usat''s position. "Hey, Amako. I ask you again, Usato... are you okay?" "... maybe not" Maybe I was looking a little sweet. I often hear that disciples look like masters, but Mr. Rose was no exception. No, rather, she was someone who acted more outrageously than Usat. "That bastard demon, you''ve got enough for the cod!" Crush the pouring Marutai with your fists and push straight to the training ground. I didn''t have time to rest because of you! "Slightly." When distracted, he hits Marutai directly, but aggressively releases a healing ruptured palm, rotating and avoiding to roll beside the accelerated momentum. In the meantime, to keep abreast of the situation, breathe on the spot while kneeling on the ground. "Ha... I didn''t know healing ruptured palms would help here" It''s a pretty useful move in that it can be used to dodge, defend, and heal better than the original, but it can also handle attacks like this that you can''t make it with your own movements alone. But it doesn''t make sense to put Rose in front and use a halfway around. Because even if you attack with a healing rupture clap on the spot, the chase will be knocked in at a tremendous rate of reaction. "... of magic, release?" Wait, can''t this work? If the acceleration of Magic Release is used to evade an emergency, it may also be used to accelerate attacks. As Marutai falls with intense momentum around her, she immerses herself in thought. One thing, if you find a possibility, all you have to do is hand it over. "In the first place, why do I assume that healing rupture is a move that can only be done with my palms?" This cage hand given to Master Farga, besides its unmatched strength, also assists me in my magic manipulation. Then you should be able to release a healing rupture clap from your arms, back of your hand, and fingers covered in caged hands. Concentrate your consciousness on the cage hand of your own right arm and release your magic from the side of your arm covered by the cage hand with the same procedure as a healing ruptured palm. "Wow!" Just like the ruptured palm, the magic plays from the side of the arm with the sound of playing air. It breaks the balance. It''s not impossible. I''m unfamiliar with it or I haven''t been able to adjust my forces, but now this is too much. Nature and mouth angle rise. I also thought it was hopeless, I saw hope in the fight. "Usato --!" "Hmm?" As I raised my face to the scream from overhead, Nair in owl condition was descending here with tremendous momentum. When I took it with both hands, she leaped her anger on my shoulder. [M] "You! Stop throwing me when you''re in danger! Even I can protect myself!" "... oh, sorry. Yeah, well, you''ve been fighting with me." Nair''s words only took me for a moment, and then I smile. "Nair, let''s go." "Do you have a chance? There''s no point in doing this any more." "I''ve come up with a new way of fighting. Name it, the third method of combat, the Healing Axel Fist!" "... at least make it a healing accelerating fist. Too Dasa to laugh." ... I think it''s cool. You made sure Nair was flying towards me, and Rose stopped throwing round too. She won''t be able to attack a boulder that could involve Nair either. "Come on, let''s do everything we can to be honest. I won''t spare you either." At the earliest, I''ll let Rose blow a bubble at the margin of magic and everything out of sight. Having so solidified my resolve, I jumped in the direction Rose would be waiting for. 173 Lesson 158 This is not the first time I''ve used a new move in production. Healing accelerator...... Toto healing accelerator fist. Applied technique of healing rupture palm that makes one difference to my movement. If we can use this well, we should be able to get Rose to deliver his fist. Grasping his fist hard, he makes every effort to reach the training ground through the woods. At the end of his gaze, he put his arm around Rose and waited for me. "We''re gonna get it all out! Nair!" "I know!" Resistance to blows to left arm. Concentrate the curse of restraint on the right arm with the caged hand and approach Rose. Rose gave me a slightly frightened look when she saw me. "What do you think, just stick it in like you just did?" "No!" As you approach a distance of about ten steps, squeeze your right arm back while bursting your magic from your elbow. Having achieved tremendous acceleration, I also stepped into the momentum and slammed my accelerated right fist into Rose at once. Rose opened her eyes and looked at me. ! "It''s not like me just now! Next time I''ll just accelerate a little!" This is the healing accelerating fist. A technique that exploits the impact of rupture of a system strengthening and provides instantaneous acceleration. I would never consume less magic, but now is not the time I care about magic, so I will use it with all my might. "Ha, funny. Show me more." "Oh, you don''t have to tell me!" If the kid sees it, he''ll freak out inside Rose with a fierce grin that makes him cry out, but he''ll be happier with a definite palate than that. Keep the inner joy out of your face and burst the magic power out of your elbows again and flesh to Rose all at once. Even if I keep waving my fist like this, it''s gonna be easy to deal with -- my punch right now can literally accelerate by just one step! "Healing, accelerating fist!" "I see, you mean...!" Rose looks surprised by her suddenly accelerated fist, but avoids her fist slipping through her defenses with a light body appearance, whirling and spinning at the same time, releasing a strong backward kick. This is inevitable! Even if you take it, you''ll just get busted! Well, then! Now let the magic emanate from the side of the cage hand and force your body to push to the side! "Sort of..." I manage to avoid the spinning kick critically and just take a little distance from Rose. Attacks are still prevented, but they feel like a different kind of hand. "You mean you used the same moves earlier, but you let them apply it" "Yeah, it''s easy to respond to normal attacks, so I tried to force a change in my movements." "Is that the acceleration that can also be applied to moving, attacking and avoiding? It''s very user-friendly." Fight it. I know, but this guy really doesn''t have half the insight or anything. I immediately realized what Nair and I were doing, and I didn''t expect you to understand how healing acceleration fisting works so quickly. "Ha, you''re the guy who can''t predict what he''s going to do. Are you really a healing wizard?" "I''m the one who wants to say that. What physical abilities do you have?" "From my point of view, I suspect both of you as healing wizards rather than human beings." Think about the application of healing accelerating fists based on earlier offenses while passing through the words of Nair, who is donning. Seeing as I think, Rose pleasantly distorts her mouth and doesn''t move on the spot. "... aren''t you attacking me?" "You want me to attack you?" "No, not at all" In an instant response, she smiled and put her arms together to tell me what was funny. "Enemies of character, I don''t have time to think in front of someone who''s seriously after our lives, either. But now I''m allowed to. Think about it, Usat. What does it take to fight a man of my stature? What am I supposed to do? What do I find? If we can derive that in this situation now, you''re clear and alone." "One serving..." One serving as Rose''s apprentice. That meant a lot to me. "If I don''t know that, I just need to show it to my body." Think hard! I''ll show you by the body. It''s not supposed to fit your busy eyes! ... instantaneous acceleration was obtained with healing acceleration fists. How to strike Rose later. Defense can be avoided without hesitation. Besides, Rose can''t show her healing accelerating fist over and over again because she''ll be handling it right away. "The only way to do it is to tap into an attack you won''t let them avoid." What I have is less than Rose''s physical abilities, less than Rose''s reflex nerves, less than Rose''s amount of magic, and Farga-like cage hands and the moves that made them apply it. And Nair''s magic trick. ... I almost frustrated by the misery of the first half, but I can''t help it because this is my current situation. "The missing parts make up for with other strengths. Nair, I''m going to be pretty impotent right now, but will you follow me?" "What are you talking about now?" Nair on his shoulder lifts his wings to shudder. "I am your demon. If you''re going to do it, I''ll go out with you as much as I want." "Thank you. Well, let''s go" Be prepared and gaze toward Rose. "What? Surrender?" I fist Rose, laughing bitterly, who said so to tear her up. "Is it possible you don''t know me yet? Captain, I hate losing so much." ! "So no matter how strong you are like a monster, I will stand up and fight again and again." Rose''s eyes are opened. She showed a slight upset, but the next moment she zeroed her grin. "Oh, that''s it. I''ve been sure for a long time now... well, I''m glad I found you that day." When Rose, who shrugged so small, lowered her hand, the expression underneath was a fierce smile that seemed somewhere delightful, then even fearful. "Show me, Usato. I''ll beat you to the bottom of your head." "Then we''ll go beyond that" Activate the healing acceleration fist from the position with your right arm resting on it to pull the bow and use rocket-like acceleration to flesh to the rose at once. "Healing Accelerated Fist!" He slaps his fist straight into Rose with all the acceleration he can get, but he is unfathomably defended by his arms. But the next fist is not what it was! Instantly bursting the magic out of my fist and pulling my arms back at high speed with that momentum, I burst the magic out of my elbow just like I did earlier, slamming my fist on Rose again. Rose, who even played her right fist with her arm, which was almost uninterrupted, intensified her grin even further. "If you can''t be quick, can you fight by hand? Good. Let''s take it and stand up for him." "Ooh!" Rose falls back as she deals with her fist, and I slap my fist forward as I accelerate at all costs of magic. Still, her guard doesn''t even shake fine dust. "Ma...!" A series of attacks that do not leave you breathless for the first time that you can succeed by performing an acceleration of magic in two stages: a fist-pulling motion and a knocking motion. If you want to name it, heal fast fist. It''s a nasty move that can be used in conjunction with the magic of Nair''s restraint to put the opponent in intermittent restraint, but the price is huge, with a massive amount of magic and a heavy load on his tortured right arm. "Not yet!" Accelerate the cage hand even further and wave your fist. Unable to move and fatigue, he moves forward with his right arm screaming but tapping his right fist without worrying about it. It still won''t stop...! You can''t just stop! A broken bone in my arm is like a broken muscle. That''s no reason for me to stop! "Not yet!" At this moment, I have to show you! How much I''ve grown! How strong I am to be trained by you! You can tell me how ridiculous it is to be in a mock fight! This fight means more to me than a mock fight! "It''s not over yet!" Every time I wave my fist, it reminds me of my previous training memories with Rose. It was harsh. It was hard to die. Maybe he was dead once, before he knew it. It was incredible hell already. But he gave me a reason to be in this world, not knowing what to do in a different world. He gave me a place called the Lifeguards. Strong side, but I could also make a trustworthy companion. I was a regular boy high school student who was the only one who hated losing like this, and I was able to grow up to this point because I had a teacher named you. So, so I --, "To reward its righteousness!" Hit Rose in the arm like a right fist with acceleration stacked up with force all over him, breaking the guard. "Huh!" "Right here!" Rupturing magic from his fist, he pulls his fist back faster than Rose moves. I finally cracked open the guard! After that, we''ll only slap the attack on the main body, which seemed far away! Raise your ambition and release your accelerated fists with the rupture of your magic! "Olah!" Highest speed fist. But just before he hit Rose, he gets his wrist grabbed by her hand, which reacted at an unusual rate. "It was a shame --" "No, not yet!" I haven''t shown you everything yet! Attach your left arm to the cage hand and scream as hard as you can. "Continuous Strike Acceleration!" This is the real blow! Release all the magic left in your body from your fists at once! "Healing Punch!" "Na---" The moment the dull sound of a cannon echoed from his fist, Rose''s body retreated momentously backwards. Drifting the magical residue of healing magic from my abdomen, looking at Rose, who retreated while deciding whether to continue on the ground, I kneel too much fatigue and lack of magic. "... haha, I blew a bubble, I did it..." Severe pain runs all over my right arm because I made him act impossible. There is no magic to use healing magic, so I can hold my shoulder with my left hand for pain. "I''ve been taken most of my magic by the spell of restraint, too. Rather than... it''s not a level of skill or flattery that only thinks about hitting someone with a cage hand like that..." "Ha ha, this is like a serial fist and it''s sealed" I see the dreaded Rose, returning so powerlessly to Nair''s words. She lays her hands on the directly hit part of her serial fist and leans silently. "Hey, hey, Usato. I''m scared." "It''s a strange encounter, I''m scared too." Did I piss you off? Because, at the earliest, you used physical moves that had nothing to do with healing? No, no, but I knitted that out by accident, and that''s never what I meant -- "K, hahahahaha!" "" Hih!? " Me and Nair scream pitifully at Rose, who suddenly laughed. With her hair up, she looked up and moved her gaze into her own palms to immerse herself in emotion. "I can''t believe I ate the attack.... since" he ?" Who the hell is he? Is there a monster that could hurt this giant human alien monster? "... ugh" "Ah, Usato!" My vision is blurry. I was so debilitated that I didn''t know if it was because of the severe pain running from my right arm or because of my lack of magic that I was about to fall on the spot but just before I fell to the ground, Rose supported my body. "Damn, it doesn''t look like things have changed since I traveled." Rose, who seemed distraught and muttered so in some delightful voice, applied healing magic to me. In my fading consciousness, I gazed at Rose looking down at me. "Usat. You''re stronger. Even beyond my expectations." I have no words. I can still speak, but I don''t know how to put this emotion into words. It doesn''t matter to me that I can''t say anything anymore, Rose goes on and spins the words. "You''ve worked so hard so far. You''re the healing wizard of one person I admit." I hear that much and my consciousness fades. Rose was talking to me about something else, but she couldn''t hear it all. But the only thing I can tell is that I was truly recognized as the healing wizard of the Lifeguard Corps. "--Ha!" "Oh, it''s finally happening" When I woke up from my fainting, the sky was already a sunset color. The first thing I saw was the familiar ceiling of my room and the orange lights that plug in from the outside. When I look around for now, I notice Amako peeking into my face worrying. "Usato''s face is normal when he''s asleep." "Wait, stop saying it like you look weird except when you''re asleep" What are you saying to this kid, to the sleeper? About half the shock when Rose hit me hit me hit my spirit. Wake up your body for now and make sure you''re feeling better. Thanks to Rose''s healing magic, all her body aches and fatigue are healing. Magic isn''t fully restored yet, but don''t walk long enough. "What happened after that?" "Nair rested in her room, and Frana went back to the castle with a somewhat enlightened look... later, because Mr. Rose would like to speak to Usato later, even in the captain''s office" Frana...... no, I don''t know. And the captain''s office? After that mock fight, maybe it''s an important story. ... Oh, yeah. Speaking of important stories...... "Amako, I may have business going to Lukvis soon..." Discussions in the Four Kingdoms, including the Kingdom of Ringle. That Lukvis was chosen as the venue for that meeting, and maybe I''ll head there too. Having heard the story, Amako thought with her hands on her chin a little distressed. "I''d like to follow you too... but I might as well not go because we''re having an important discussion" "When that story comes, I''ll ask if you can come with me. Kirikha and the others will want to see you too." Well, I still don''t know if that story will come to me. But it could be quite possible to come. Anyway, I handed Samaritan a letter as a messenger, so it''s no surprise that he ordered me to accompany him as a bridge-builder during the talks. "Hey, Usato" "Hmm?" "How was your fight with Mr. Rose?" ... fight Rose, huh? Put your arms together to think about it a little bit, then say what you somehow thought. "After all, I''ve been made to realize that I''m not even the captain yet. I have regrets, but my master is still more amazing than I imagined, so... I''m a little happy." I can assure you, Rose has always been completely responsive to my attacks. The last blow I hit was only tantamount to an unintentional blow, but the same move won''t go through anymore. "We need to work out more..." I was glad Rose recognized me as a servant. But now that I''ve reconfirmed the decadence of my goal strength, I feel like I have to work harder. "You can say that a lot after such a battle. Well, that''s kind of like Usat." "Ha, what are you doing like me?" Was I too stoked? With a bitter smile at Amako''s words, he shifts his gaze to the view outside, which gradually began to darken. It''s been a short day for me, and a very long day. In my first battle with Rose from the head-on, I was able to find what I lacked or a new way to fight. To tell you the truth, I was fighting with a lot of fear, but I can assure you that this fight was nonetheless of great significance to me. 174 Lesson 159 Battle against Rose. It was a fruitful lesson for me. Difference in strength between me and Rose. Establishment of combat style using healing accelerating fists. The result alone was a modest quote, I just snapped first, but I was certain that I felt progress. "Well, shall we go see the captain?" As soon as I woke up from my fainting, it was dinner time. Amako also invited me to dinner because it was just the right opportunity, and in the dining room, which was bigger than when I came, I had a dinner time that was not an exaggeration to say that it was the only time for a lifeguard to take a break. But before dinner, Amako, Nair, and Ferm had a little bit of a bickering... What do you mean? You''re a little surprised you were doing something like that. Although I fought lightly against Amako, who was prefetching the movement with predictive magic and returning the two brilliantly, I managed to wipe out the demons and demons with the soft-faced fox and the semi-crying demons... but I was a little relieved that Fermu seemed to get along with Amako somehow. "... I am the guardian of that child..." After sending Amako, he whines so as he walks down the hallway leading to the captain''s office. I have a personality resemblance to mine, and I''m worried about it. Besides, I''m worried because I heard from Korga about the nature of the Dark Wizard and I know that Ferm has lived with solitude... no, maybe he''s sympathetic. "Emotion-driven magic." To me, dark magic seemed terribly unstable. If you say so, it is dark magic that made you express your own negative emotions as magic. Ferm is an inverted armor created by loneliness that no one can touch. Koga is a restraint that binds beasts who find joy only in battle. "So what''s with the magic of the Ferms now?" Right now, that kid''s not alone. I''m ashamed if I''m the only one who thinks so, but if she thinks so too... if the magic of Fermu comes back to life, does that dark magic remain the same from before? Or --, "Slightly." Because I was immersed in thought, I was about to hit the door of the captain''s office. Let''s just put aside what I''ve been thinking. From now on, I need to switch my mind to talking to Rose. Captain, it''s Usat. "Ooh, come in." "Excuse me." If you say no, then enter the captain''s office. Rose looked back at this one as she looked out at the window and put her arms around the chair. "Sit down, too. It''s gonna be a little long story." "Ha..." Sit back on the chair that was placed in shape to face Rose. It''s a long story. Is it important? "First of all, you know I got a call to the castle yesterday?" "Yeah, could it be about me?" "That''s right. You may have only heard the story, too, but soon it has been decided that talks will take place in the four kingdoms of the kingdom of Ringle, the Kingdom of Samarial, the Kingdom of Rio to Karm and the Kingdom of Nirvalna in the magical city of Lukvis. As the representative of the kingdom of Ringle on its way there, Sigles the Knight, Welsey the Exclusive Wizard, Suzune and Kazuki the brave, and you have been appointed" It was quicker to make a decision than I thought, but is that right or am I going to go too? Well, I''m the one who gave Samaritan the letter. You''ll need a bridger with that side. "When are you leaving?" "It was sent to States to the effect that talks would already take place. You have to leave late for a week." A week from now, you don''t have more time than I thought. It will take a while if you take a carriage from the Kingdom of Ringle to Samarial, so maybe you also considered it there. "Lord Lloyd says if you say no, you won''t be forced to." "No, I''m going. I''m the one who gave Samaritan the letter, so I''m going to be responsible until the end." I can''t even throw it out on the way. Besides, seniors and Kazuki will be there. I had some anxiety if I was alone, but if I had two, I would be fine. Rose nods one thing to my answer. "Then you can''t be a lifeguard forever." "Heh? What do you mean... WOW!?" Rose threw something at me trying to ask you a question. When I took it aggressively, it was a bright white hooded coat I hadn''t seen in awhile ---, a team uniform. "Ah! You fixed it!" "I''m glad you asked me to fix it early. We can''t just wear the right jacket for the meeting." Nodding at Rose''s words, he puts his sleeves through his uniform. Ask about the words I said while I was happy with the comfort I was used to. "Thank you for fixing it. So, what do you mean by" title "?" "It means exactly what it means. You''re not just gonna be a lifeguard from today on." I don''t know what it means more and more. You''re not just gonna be a lifeguard? I mean, what''s that supposed to mean? I''m called a lifeguard because I belong to a lifeguard, and that means I''m not going to be... am I the only one being moved from a lifeguard to another...? Fearing at the thought of getting there, Rose smiled at what could also be considered a belligerent as usual. "Actually, I''ve had a hunch since I''ve been working out you chick. No matter how abusive you are, you will stand up. No matter how many times you curse me, you don''t break my heart, you bounce back at me." Am I being blamed for this? Or is it complimented? She seems happy to talk to me, but it''s a strange situation where she appreciates a lot of businesslike things from me. "When I first saw him, I thought he was a kid everywhere, but when I opened the lid, he was a hell of a guy" "Stop saying it like he was a bad guy from the beginning..." "There''s no way a normal kid can stand my training." Why do you have to be treated like a trained tenant? "That''s why you''re the best" Rose laughs deeply at me confused. While swallowed by a different atmosphere than before, wait for her next word. "Usat Ken. I''m going to appoint you as lifeguard, deputy commander." "... eh?" My head turns bright white on words that have been said too abruptly. After a few seconds or so, I gradually recognize her words and the thought stops again. Deputy Head of Mission. I didn''t even know I had such a title before. No, I didn''t even think the lifeguards had a sequence other than the captain in the first place. "Don''t you have much to be surprised by?" "And isn''t it too sudden!? I can''t believe you''re such a deputy commander, all of a sudden..." "Oh? I told you before we had a mock fight." I''ll see to it you. "As a result, you''ve exceeded my expectations." I did say I was going to identify, but I can''t believe I meant to determine if I was going to be worthy of the deputy commander. Seeing me in total panic, Rose is smiling funny, but there''s no way to tear up the word as a joke. He''s really going to appoint me as deputy head of the lifeguard. "This is what I was going to do from the beginning. Ever since I started training you. Did I tell you? Make you my right arm." He did say. But that was just a joke... "But I can''t believe I have a vice president... Instead, will those strong men admit me as deputy commander? I think they''re going to be aiming at the bottom right away." "... Ha, not at all" Rose, with a grin somewhere frightened, stood up from her chair and walked right in front of her, slamming a decopin in my forehead. A star plays into my sight in a powerful blow. I''m about to fall, but I look up at Rose with a good grip. "You think I''m gonna appoint a guy I don''t deserve as deputy chief? Usato, I thought you could handle it, so I guess I chose it." "Me?" "Besides, the Aleks admit more about you than you think. Still can''t believe it--" So he stops talking and puts his fist in front of me. "Let me admit it. Like you did to me." A title that is too big for me as Deputy Commander. But I mean Rose appreciates me enough to let me have that title if I return the back. Honestly, this is how I was told to face to face. I still don''t know if I deserve a deputy commander. But it is. It''s not like me to be worried about Uzi forever after being told so far. "I am hereby ordered to assume the post of Deputy Commander." "Ooh." Rose nodded contentedly at my words. I sat in the chair in the captain''s office and left my body behind. "In the future, don''t be ashamed of your vice president''s title. You can go back." "Yes." Once again, he realizes he has become deputy commander and tries to exit in a courtesy to Rose, but fuzzily remembers the words Rose uttered during today''s battle. I can''t believe I ate the attack.... since "he? '' The opponent who fed the attack to Rose, who could not have fed the attack without releasing a one-time hidden ball called the Healing Fist. It can''t be bothering me. As I lowered my hand on the door and looked back behind my back, I decided to ask him about it. "Um, I need to ask you something..." "What?" "Who was the man who attacked the commander before me?" ! I saw Rose, who opened her eyes slightly to that question, and I think it''s gone. Is this some kind of translation of ants? No, they''re opponents enough to hit Rose. Rather, it may even be wrong to assume that it is a human-type organism. It''s even possible that he had more giants than that evil dragon. After about a few dozen seconds of silence, one nod Rose finally opened her mouth. "... let me tell you something" Some heavy tone. I am deeply perplexed by a completely different atmosphere than before. "The one who attacked me was a demon." "Are you saying you were wounded during the war with the Demon King''s Army?" "No, you don''t. We were against him before the Demon King woke up from the seal." Before I woke up from the seal...!? Isn''t that before the lifeguard was created? It doesn''t matter to me that I can''t keep thinking, Rose keeps saying things. "The man''s name is Nero Argens. Demon Swordsman to control the wind. And..." So once separated, she meditated on her eyes only once, then stared at me to shoot through with a caged eye of strong will, and uttered the word away. "It''s also the name of the man who scratched my right eye" "Nero Argens......" After Rose told me his name, I left the captain''s office behind. No, Rose didn''t tell me any more, if I were to be exact. Lie down on the bed and squeal the name of the demon swordsman who scratched Rose''s right eye as he stared at the ceiling. Rose''s right eye wound has always bothered me. Occasionally, the same goes for having hands on her right eye like a habit, and I was wondering somewhere in my mind how she could use healing magic to leave her right eye wound. "... and" When I heard his name, I remembered that Mr. Alc manipulated the flames he fought in Hinomoto, the kingdom of the Beast Man, who apparently named him the man''s apprentice. I fought Koga and could not see Mr. Alk''s battle, but the Third Army Commander wrapped the flames around him like armor, and he said he had overwhelming firepower and strength. At a time when I am discipling someone powerful enough to ascend to the Commander of the Legion, my strength cannot be counted. "I wonder what happened." When I revealed Nero Argens'' name to me, it seemed like Rose was only a little different than usual... I felt that way. "Wait for me to talk to you" "I''ll tell you everything sooner or later," Rose told me as she left the captain''s office. Instead of not being determined to talk, I guess you''re thinking that I''m upset so that future talks won''t get in the way. Then I should concentrate on what''s right in front of me without thinking deeply. Second, look at the repaired group clothes that are hanging on the wall. It was repaired so much that I didn''t know what the original wound was. That looks the same as before, but now that I''m deputy commander, when I put my sleeves through my uniform, I felt at once the weight of being the one standing on top. Expectations from Rose. Anxiety about yourself. The weight of the title Deputy Commander. I was about to be crushed by all of it, but I decided to carry it. 175 Lesson 160 It''s been a week since I became Deputy Head of the Lifeguard Corps. For the time being, I didn''t recognize them as deputy commanders. I waited for a surprise attack in a group of people, but against my expectations, they were positive that I would assume the post of deputy commander. On the other hand, it''s the ferm that''s stuck. I can''t believe you''re standing on top of me! You monster! '' So I repelled the beaten Fermu with a decopin, but you''re still not convinced, and he''s been raiding on me like every day since then. Somehow, I started to wonder if this is what it''s like to be a brother with a rebellious sister. No, I''m an only child. "Mr. Usato." "Hmm? Nack. Why don''t you sit down while you''re standing?" The night before we headed to Lukvis to meet the Four Kingdoms. After dinner, sitting on the outskirts of the training ground for a change of mood, relaxing and looking at the view of the night, Nack came out of the dormitory to speak. In the meantime, I''ll let Nack sit next to me, and then I''ll ask him what he wants. "So, what''s up?" "Um, you''re going to Lukvis tomorrow, right?" "Yeah. Yeah, but..." As a result, Nair was asked to leave a message this time. Although he wanted to go, Rose says there are issues such as attraction, witchcraft, and other abilities that may distrust Nair. You can''t take her any more than it could make them distrust you. ... Though I didn''t mean to let you use that ability. Nair said that while I was going to Lukvis, I would have a training pickle with Ferm every day. Something like... psychiatric training or evasion training with Fermu. Fine, sounds fun, but Nair and Ferm were asking me for help with a face like the end of the world. "So... would you tell Kirikha and the others about it? I took great care of myself when I left Lukvis. I wish I could see you..." "Okay. I''ll tell you what." When I get to Lukvis, I plan to meet the Kirikhas in my spare time. At that time, I have to tell you a lot about souvenirs. Kew and Satsuki and all that sounds so intriguing. "But the truth is, I wish you could have gone, too." After assuming office as deputy commander, I went to the castle once to ask Mr. Wellsey if I could take Amako, and he gave me permission easily in addition to my thoughts. After I told Amako that, I thought if I could take Fu Nak with me... but no other Nak turned it down. "I really want to go, too, but over there...... because Lukvis has Meena" "Oh, that girl... You still don''t like her?" She was abusing a knuckle, a chic girl with an impressive red twin tail. But from the mouthfeel of Nack, Nack seems to think he simply doesn''t want to see Meena rather than hate her. Did something happen with her after I left Lukvis? "It''s not like I''m bad at it. Before I left Lukvis, I had a chance to talk to him, but instead of apologizing to me, he said," I''m sorry you''ve always been so lousy "again, didn''t he? Sure, there''s something wrong with me, too, but that was so mouth-watering that I even felt crisp on the contrary." "And then what happened? Feels like we broke up with each other just like that?" "By and large, yes, but somehow when you graduate from school, you say something about coming to see me... I''m already insulated from my parents, but I have no idea what I want." "... I see" Ho, this is it. I smile and slap Nack on the shoulder, nodding. "Let''s see, Nack. Are you blunt?" "Excuse me, are you serious about that? Would Usat say that?" "That?" I was instantly answered with a genuine voice. Nack, bitterly smiling at me confused by the unexpected response, spins his words as he waves to his side. "First of all, it''s impossible. He trained in magic to get revenge on me, and when he graduates from school, he comes here, right? No matter what you think, you can''t have such a maiden idea. I just can''t stand the fact that you''re still losing to me." "Oh, really...?" "That''s right. He hated losing when he was little." I see, you mean you can''t stay losing. I don''t even know. Not really, although I can''t grasp the relationship between Nack and Meena, for now, I understood that Nack and Meena are like rivals. "In the meantime, I''ll tell Kirija and the others about you." "Thank you" "Thank you. I wanted to tell Kirija and the others about you." Lucvis has people he wants to see, but I''m not going to play. As one of the representatives of the kingdom of Ringle---and as deputy head of the life-saving corps, I must firmly carry out the task entrusted to me. "Oh, yeah. While I''m at Lukvis, would you give Brulin some dinner? I''m asking Nair and Ferm to do it, but they''re a little nervous." "If that''s the case, I''ll take care of it." "Later, I hope they let me exercise or something..." No, it''s harsh to ask for that. Burlin moves when he''s willing, but there''s something troublesome about it, so it''s a long time before he moves. "I''ve been granted voluntary training, too, and I''ll be working out with Burlin." "Are you all right? He might get it on his back by mistake with me..." When I asked him that, he laughed like he was in trouble and said to me, ''When it comes to trouble, I call on the people around me for help''. In Lukvis, I didn''t rely on him to grow, and while I was heartily happy, I got up. "Well, I guess I''ll get some rest early in case of tomorrow." "Shall we go back to our quarters?" Me and Nack walk up to the dormitory, paying for the leaves on our clothes. I have to make sure I don''t fall asleep because I''m leaving here early tomorrow morning. Early the next morning. I was able to wake up without sleeping, I tried to pick up Amako after finishing my departure greeting to Rose with my pre-prepared luggage -- but there was a little noise at that time. What an owl-transformed Nair was trying to hide in my luggage and follow me. Even I didn''t realize she was lurking with luggage, but the other guy was too bad. During the greeting, Rose stuck her arm in my luggage and immediately caught Nair hiding. When asked how she noticed, she was just briefly answered as "Kang". The sixth sense was a moment of feeling smudged when it became something more paranormal than magic when extreme. After a little noise, I left the lifeguard quarters and headed to the city to pick up Amako as planned. It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to get into a city where I can stand in the morning with emotion "I knew this was it," and I find Amako in front of the store, so I rendezvous. "Morning, Usato" "Good morning. Looks like you woke up without sleeping." She looked up at me with a slightly muddled look as she greeted Amako back. "I''m not that much of a child." "Yes, I know." Though small, this kid is old enough...... no, he''s mentally firm enough to beat an adult face. But still, it returns a year-to-year response, like it does now and then. "What about Nair?" "That kid left a message. In the meantime, you''ll be training with the captain." "Heh." What floats in my brain is that Nair, who was confused earlier and tried to follow me, was caught by Rose and dragged to the training ground with Fermu, who somehow got caught up in it. I''d like to shelter you, but I don''t think Rose can do it with him. Then head with Amako to the castle gate for a chat without any other love. When we reached the castle gate in about a dozen minutes, we saw several discerning faces and knights gathered in the larger carriage. Kazuki to seniors, plus Mr. Siggles and Mr. Welsey. Having confirmed the appearance of the four men and the knights, I greet them with my hands raised. Since the battle was not involved, seniors and Kazuki wore clothes that were not similar to what they usually wear when they left for the journey. "Is the journey familiar to the two of us?" "Right. I haven''t traveled to Dada for months." "It''s what I went through once, and I''m less nervous than I was when I first started." Seniors and Kazuki who return that to my questions. In fact, the journey is familiar to me, so I guess I''ll be much more relaxed than I was when I first started. Move your gaze from the two of you to Mr. Wellsey. "Mr. Wellsey. Are you leaving soon?" "Ah, good morning, Master Usato. I''m just about ready to leave." Sounds like you got here just in time, then. He said he was ready, so I, seniors, Kazuki, Amako, and Mr. Welsey would be in the carriage. I hear Mr. Siggles and the knights will escort the carriage with horses. "Hey, you kind of feel the same way when you first got on the journey" "You were these five, including Welsey, back then." "Oh, sure." Nodding at seniors and Kazuki''s words. Then, you remembered that time. Seniors leaked emotional exhalation. "Compared to then, I feel like we''ve grown up, too." "Even so, it was just a while ago. Well, I''m pretty sure we''ve had enough intense travel to feel that way, too." "You might be right to say that Usato is more mutated than growing." "It sounds like I''m changing from a human to another creature." Turn a grin drawn to Amako, who has pinched his mouth next door. I do think I''ve grown, but I haven''t grown enough to change my appearance...... I should. "It feels more like a neoplasm called Usat than another creature" "At last my name has become a race name..." "Usato, I think that''s Ali! A kind of clan superorganism! Something''s going on... something''s going on! It feels so one-of-a-kind!" "I don''t know what it feels like to feel that way, but when the subject is me, it''s completely ruined..." Are the seniors following me? No, I saw a smile without malice, and I could see you were saying it in earnest. Looking at me with my shoulders down, Mr. Welsey and Kazuki were laughing like trouble. "Ha.... but what''s different then is that the purpose of this meeting is" "Uh, right. As soon as you feel like you can go home sooner than last time, it changes your mind a lot." Although a long period of time was envisaged for the last journey to hand over the letter, this meeting can return to the Kingdom of Lingle in a relatively short period of time. The talks themselves can begin as soon as representatives of the countries have gathered, so it will not take a week to arrive late. If there was an incident or something, though I might be very late for a meeting. "Oh, I was. I''ll tell you about the meeting right now." With that in mind, Mr. Welsey called out to us. Although Rose has heard a lot about the talks, she doesn''t really know what I need to clarify. Is there an explanation for the area as well? "Your role in the talks will be face-to-face with the representatives of the kingdom you each visited. Don''t worry, Mr. Siggles and I will run the talks" "Is there anything else we should do besides meet?" "Master Kazuki and Master Suzune, as brave men of the kingdom of Ringle, and Master Usat, as deputy head of the life-saving corps, behave as they deserve in that title. Perhaps the talks will bring together the powerful of each kingdom." "The mighty? That''s..." "I am talking about people who are on an equal footing with Mr. Siggles in our country and who also have the strength. I wonder if any of you would think of going to each country?" Was there someone who thought of Mr. Welsey''s words, a nodding Kazuki and senior? Speaking of the country I went to, Samaritan''s mighty man... Mr. Fegnis, but that guy would be a problem before he got here. He lost the curse he had defended and, in addition, learned that he was helping the sorcerer in his evil deeds. Though what he tried to do was never something I could forgive, unlike the sorcerer who was acting with his own personal lust, he was acting for the Kingdom of Samaritan. If Mr. Fegnis'' clan hadn''t been distorted by the presence of a sorcerer, he might have been a good man thinking of a genuine country. "Usato?" "Huh? Oh, sorry. I was a little bored." Looks like he was a little stuck on his mind. Listen to Mr. Welsey as he smiles back at Amako, who has sounded worried. "One of the purposes of this meeting is to make friends with people who fight side by side in battle with the Demon King''s Army." "I see, because you won''t be able to trust each other as soon as they tell you to fight with me in person for the first time. I do need a prior face-to-face meeting. But what kind of people are coming? I''m a little excited to hear you''re a powerful man in the kingdom." I laughed bitterly at the same seniors who made that sound like fun. [M] "Senior, don''t you suddenly sprinkle a duel or something?" "I wouldn''t do that to a boulder!? Usat, what do you think I am!?" "No, just to be careful. I can''t predict the behavior of the seniors." "I don''t want Usato to tell you that!?, Amako thinks so too!?" "Yeah, I don''t think Usat should say that" Whoa, did Amako get to senior here? I can''t hide my agitation from an unexpected betrayal. At least when I opened my mouth to argue, Mr. Welsey and Kazuki, who were listening to our conversation, spoke first. "You have an image of Usato doing something extraordinary when you look away for a moment. You know, when I was trying to force you to see me to strengthen my system..." "Surely Usat does things that you can''t think of normally. That''s what''s so great about Usat." Regardless of Kazuki, who smiled and praised me, I had no idea I would be pushed into this situation. When I''m told so far and worried about how to argue, Amako shifts the gaze that was directed at me to the senior. "But Suzune also does unexpected things in a different direction from Usat, so you end up with both." "Amako!?" "Uh, sure. I forgot who I was when I was Frana." "Mr. Kazuki!?" "Suzune is just as tearless as Usat." "Until Welsey...... Is this how I can dis!?" As he chased him, Amako, Kazuki and Mr. Welsey''s seniors, who ate the scratches in their turn, glanced at him in shock, dropping their shoulders and depressing. After worrying for a few seconds or so, the senior who turned his gaze to me gave me a flinching, cool grin. "I see... Usat you and I are the same. So you and I are Avec, right?" "Sorry. Super theoretical. Too much spinning to make sense. And you know what that means?" "Of course." Drop your shoulders to a senior who speaks softly of today. I''m glad I left the kingdom of Lingle, but the time to arrive, the scratches and so on, seems a lot tired. 176 Lesson 161 A friend who was in the same class in the original world said the journey was fun on the way to the destination. I do think so. While it''s important to reach your destination, it''s also fun to see the changing scenery, the changing flora and fauna on your journey. And the time between getting to such a destination, talking to friends, is also one pleasure until about this morning, I thought so. "Seniors. Come on, stop trying to cuddle Amako in the guise of a sleeping minister" Currently, I preach in front of a senior sitting in a carriage. Over the past few days, the seniors did not take repeated advice and went into action to replace Amako with a pillow in the guise of sleeping minister. Amako avoided it every time, but this guy gave up half bad, so he didn''t really like it, but I preached? was to do something like that. "Phew, wet clothes are scarce too, Usat. I wonder where such evidence is?" "Isn''t the current offender enough..." But still, seniors keep their mouths shut. Even though everyone on this scene is witnessing a senior offense. "Phew, I have a habit of hugging the fox next door when I''m asleep. This is one of the ten secrets I''ve kept from you by the will of steel." "How pinpoint a habit is that? I''ve already confessed." "Oh, I let you tell my secret, Usato, and I want you to take responsibility." "Senior, please feel like I''m being asked to take responsibility for my own secret exposure." Why is this guy so prestigious when he''s sitting right here? How can you look at me like you expect something? Wow, steel will. Kazuki and Mr. Welsey are smiling bitterly, and Amako is looking down at his senior with no more cold eyes. I know I will resist any thing I say, so I turn my gaze to Amako with a sigh. Amako snorted, hiding her mouth and talking to her senior as she showed her shy sleigh. "Suzune, if you''re honest with me, I''ll think of you as much as I''ll hold you to sleep..." "I, Inukami Suzune, admit to trying to hug Amako while she was awake." "Hey, will of steel" How true to desire, you are. Instead of steel, your will is more brittle than tofu. To a janitorously admitted senior, Amako looked cute and leaned her neck and thought, with a smile that she didn''t usually see. "After thinking about it for you, I''m going to sleep with Suzune for about five people from today." "The best smile since I started my journey!?" "I''m just gonna think about it, I didn''t say I''d do it for you," "Conspired!?" Well, you did only say Amako would think about it for you, too. Amako tells me how shocked she is. [M] "Usato, Amako lied!" "I think it''s an extremely honest decision..." "Knock." "No, even if you get such a bitter look on your face... Look, you don''t have to take the front seat anymore, so stand up." Reach out and let the seniors stand and sit in their seats. The senior who regained his composure spoke to us as if nothing had happened when he put his arms together. "Well, it''s been three days since we left, but it''s not a bad carriage trip either." "That''s an attitude and a word I don''t think I just had that exchange..." "It''s not a bad carriage trip!" Do you push it through as it is? ... Since it''s not a bad thing that seniors are fine unchanged, shall we keep talking about it? "We traveled on foot after we left Lukvis. If you think about it, you can have different fun traveling in a carriage." "Me and my senior were horses, but it''s pretty good to calm down a bit more than having your own reins" It doesn''t feel like moving around without moving or just a little bit of inaction, but it doesn''t change the comfort. When I was talking about it because I moved on to talking about the vehicle in a very natural (?) stream, Mr. Welsey, who had been silent earlier, raised his face and spoke to me. "Um, Master Usato. I''d like to ask you something, would you mind?" "Oh, I don''t mind." "Thank you" You look like you came up with something, but what''s wrong? "What would you like to hear about Master Farga..." "Huh? Mr. Welsey, to Master Farga...?" I was wondering what they would ask, but is it related to Master Farga? I used to be intrigued when I showed my caged hands in front of Lord Lloyd, so I had predicted it... Surprised by Mr. Welsey''s words, Kazuki, next door, tilted his neck. "Dear Falga, you do mean the Divine Dragon that protects the Miarak that Usat went to..." "Yeah. I told you before, you and your predecessors will have brave weapons ready for you." Confidential that Master Farga''s presence has only been informed by the royal family of Miarak. I told Kazuki, the person who receives the brave man''s weapon... what does Mr. Wellsey want to hear? "Could you please arrange for the Queen of Miarak to have a chance to see with the Kamikaze Dragon!" "Huh?" Does that mean you want to see Master Farga? While everyone but Mr. Welsey can''t even speak out in surprise, she has the same look she came up with. "Never, not for personal desire" "No, I know that because it''s about Welsey. But, Usato, I need you to tell me why you wish that way." "Of course, I''ll tell you." Looking around at us with a slightly nervous face, Mr. Welsey took a breath and opened his teat. "As Kazuki and Suzune may know, the wizards who work in our kingdom are studying the art of returning those summoned to different worlds." "Who was summoned to another world, you mean us?" "Yes, when I summoned you, I activated the Summoning Ceremony using the Scroll inscribed in the ancient book of the Kingdom." "Scroll?" Something came up that looked fantastic. Is it like a piece of paper enclosed with magic or magic by name? "Scrolling is the encapsulation of magic and magic on paper. Now as obsolete as witchcraft is, a scroll with a ''Summoning the Brave'' technique was found deep inside this great library in the Kingdom of Ringle." I was a little surprised because I didn''t know how to summon us... or a senior and a brave man named Kazuki. But it''s also kind of a strange story that a scroll of brave summons can be found in the kingdom of Ringle. "Scrolling is fantastic too," he mutters slightly, looking happy when he looks at his senior on the side. ... Even when it was serious, the seniors were the same. Get back on your mind and throw a question at Mr. Welsey. "Do you still have that scroll?" "When the summons was activated, the scroll burned out with the old book. After that, you are summoned" "Do you mean from there, as we know..." "... Yes" Seniors and Kazuki encouraged me to train as a brave man in the kingdom, and I let Rose pull me into the lifeguard... instead of taking me away and sending me a training pickle every day. "So what does that have to do with Falga''s story when we were summoned?" "I''ll be honest. We, the wizards of the kingdom, cannot find the art of returning you to another world..." We lose our words to Mr. Welsey, who says so with a sad face. The same goes for the word that I can''t find a way home, because I was shocked at what Mr. Welsey said to me like he was cornered so far. "We''ve lost too much skill to bring you back to your original world." Did you lose too much? What does that mean? Before questioning that, Mr. Welsey utters words like a grunt. "Hundreds of years ago, that is, before the Demon King and his predecessors had fought, he said, mankind had a fierce territorial feud" "Can that be called war?" Mr. Welsey nods at the seniors words. Is it true that before the demon king and his predecessors fought, humans were in contention with each other in a time when mankind called the demon king army had no common enemies? Not that I don''t know, but I''m really glad my senior and Kazuki weren''t summoned in those days. "This is a time when usurpation was the norm to take in the lands, cultures and magic systems of other countries and to help oneself. It is said that magic was used to an advanced standard incomparable with the present. That''s how one in five people could handle a system strengthening that is now less user-friendly." "Is that it?" "It''s only what was written in the literature, but you can almost say it''s true. Anyway, the quality of the warriors must have been improved accordingly because it was a tough time when the battle never stopped." Magic, lineage enhancement, one in five. It''s too much, in those days. Very unimaginable. "But the age of the battle of mankind came to an end with the rise of the Demon King''s army, led by the Demon King. Humanity had to unite before the powerful Demon King''s Army..." "I knew it was thin, but did you mean that the Demon King''s Army was such a powerful opponent at the time..." "Yes...... But it''s ironic, because we had a common enemy, the Demon King''s Army, and we were able to unite the nations we were fighting over." It is similar to modern times in terms of uniting against the Demon King''s Army, but at the time and now the battle power of the individual is far too far apart. I can''t say much about the same situation...... "After the Demon King was sealed by his predecessors, a world of peace without battle continued into this day and age in those years we have lost much skill" "Is that magic or something?" "Yeah. And scroll, too. These were technologies that were commonly used in the war. But as the war went away and the days of peace went on, the technology that had been conveyed was weathered, and at the end of the day, even those who conveyed it were gone." Does that mean that if you don''t have something to tell you, any of it will disappear? You have to spend a lot of time mastering magic. "Brave Summoning is a lost technology in this day and age. It''s very difficult to restore it or to analyze it and find a way to get you back into your world. But that''s when I learned that Usato met Farga, the dragon who lives in eternity." "No way, the reason I want to see Master Farga..." "Yes, I was hoping you could lend me some wisdom or a way to bring you back to your original world." Master Farga is a dragon who lives in eternal times and is familiar with witchcraft. You may also know about the brave summons. With that in mind, Mr. Welsey, who consolidated his determination, bowed his head deeply. "We also know repeatedly that it is an impossible wish. But I have a duty to return to the original world all of you who lived in a peaceful world. For that, I will do my best." After all, did Mr. Wellsey care that he summoned us? Maybe even if I told you we didn''t care, this guy would feel responsible for getting us involved. Unlike her predecessors and Kazuki, I rarely had a chance to talk to Mr. Welsey, but I can tell she''s a very kind woman. ... If they say so much, you can''t say no. "... ok. I will negotiate with the Queen of Miarak, Lady Norn, if I can meet with Lady Farga." "Oh, thank you" "But we may not see each other any time soon. The battle against the demon king''s army is imminent, and since Master Farga is in the midst of making Kazuki and his senior brave armor..." "I don''t mind even after I finish my battle with the Demon King Army. I can wait as long as I can to study the return ritual that was stalling!" Should I send Mr. Leona a Hoobard when I return to the kingdom of Ringle? I can''t send my own sentence to the royal family on a boulder. [M] But... "The Return Ceremony"? Two, I look at Kazuki and the seniors, and I shake off the thought that came to my mind. It''s up to me to decide whether I''m going back to the world or not. It''s not something you can think about on the grounds of Kazuki and seniors. But I can''t stay optimistic forever. "Usato?" "... Yes?" "No, because you''re bawling at me... at last you realize my charm, nah" I wish I could say it myself and then if I could light it. ... Do you want to ride a senior joke once in a while? "Yeah, I think it''s very appealing to be healthy in any situation and not forget the humor?" "Oh, is that praiseworthy, or is it otherwise said to be potent weather..." "Neither is what?" "Amako is pretty spicy too..." I laugh bitterly at seniors depressed by Amako''s words. This is the time, so don''t feel kind of grateful if you think you can laugh like this. If we had been summoned in a time of constant strife, seniors and Kazuki might have been forced to fight as mere beings to fight. Thinking of it that way, the bottom of my heart is driven by cold thoughts. What happened to me when I got involved? It is likely that they will be treated uselessly and abandoned, and they will likely be driven to war as pure healing wizards. Either way, I''m pretty sure I can''t laugh any more than I can in this day and age. "No, wait. Hundreds of years ago, a healing wizard who fought like me and the captain wasn''t uncommon...?" It was a time when high standards of magic were more prevalent than today. Even the healing wizard''s way might have been completely different now. If you squeal like that, everyone else''s gaze gathers here. "That''s an interesting joke. Usato" "No, no, I don''t have that. Usato." "It''s a boulder." "Unfortunately, no such literature has been confirmed" This is a total scratch. I didn''t know even a glimmer of hope would crush me...... Though upset, squeeze out the words. "Why isn''t it terrible for everyone to deny it?" "Haha...... Sounds like the healing wizard at the time was much more important than it is now. In the battle, there were so many injuries that individuals could not even compensate for the degree of healing magic they had, that wizards exercising tremendous healing powers like healing magic were treasured or something" So, I see, it truly fitted into the original role of healing people? Amako added a hand to the back of my hand when I was responding vaguely to a decent response in addition to my thoughts. "Hey, Usato. You think a healing wizard would train normally to be like Usat or Mr. Rose?" "Well, if you train crazily in death..." "Different, right?" "... it won''t" Why am I being tender to girls younger than myself? Amako nods contentedly at my words. [M] "The healing wizard who did something unusual is Usat, right? Usat better admit he''s a healing wizard who''s off track." "No, but..." "Are you going to move away from humans without acknowledging it?" Amako, who is lovingly inclined to her neck, attracts her expression. You''re lying, this girl. I''m serious. Besides, this look, I''m seriously going to tell you without making fun of you or anything like that. It was me who almost cried with a different emotion than I was touched. 177 Lesson 162 After a journey by carriage, we arrived safely in the magical city of Lukvis. This is the second city I''ve visited, but it hasn''t changed much from before. But still, I felt a little emotional from here with Kazuki and the seniors, considering I headed on each trip. "Unlike last time, we''ll continue with the carriage to the heart of the city. We still don''t know if the discussion will start any time soon, but please be prepared." Nodding at Mr. Welsey''s words. I have been face-to-face with people of high stature many times over the course of my journey, but I still don''t get used to it. Just in case, I need to keep myself well acquainted. I think so, and when I''m right about the collar of my uniform, etc., I notice that Kazuki is looking at the view outside the carriage. If you look ahead of his gaze, there was a view of the city of Lukvis. "This is as childish a place as ever." "The same goes for other countries I''ve visited on my journey, but this place is also characteristic enough." "... my kingdom of Nirvalna is the opposite of here. Somehow it was a place with a lot of physical people." Speaking of which, you hardly heard about the kingdom of Nirvalna from Kazuki. Though you didn''t tell me you did something like a tournament in the arena. "Are you sure Kazuki was doing something like a tournament?" "Oh. The king told me, ''If you want to pass your wishes, win with your strength and show them!'' and I couldn''t help but compete..." "You''re a very aggressive king..." "Ha, I''m not a bad person. That''s how I was able to build my sword arm." But if Kazuki is right, the soldiers of the fleshy kingdom of Nirvalna can be said to be the opposite of a common healing wizard. With the exception of me and Rose, they should recognize me as a general healing wizard. At that time, I get a little anxious if I won''t be taken lightly. "Be aware of yourself out of the ordinary track," Reminds me of the words Amako told me. Now that I''m deputy captain, I''m here carrying a sign called Lifeguard Corps. There''s no way I can hurt the name of a lifeguard like that. "Okay, I''ve made up my mind. Be aware of the leader''s standing behavior during the talks." Don''t act like the students can taste it, like the last time you came to Lukvis. When he was so determined, Mr. Welsey called out to see if he heard me whining. "Dear Usat, I felt like I heard a very disturbing whine right now... hey, it''s your fault, isn''t it?" "No, it means exactly what you say. I have a position as deputy head of the life-saving corps. It shouldn''t be good for the kingdom of Ringle for me to be sweetened by my looks, words, deeds, and attributes of a healing wizard." "Well, yes, but we need to refer to Master Rose on the boulder..." "I know. Indeed, the captain is a modest and horrible man. But that''s why I''m just fine this time." Yes, that ghost captain''s aura is what intimidates most of his opponents. Normally, they unnecessarily constrict the person, but they are ideal for face-to-face encounters. If you''re to be mocked, you don''t have to let them. Show it with presence, not words. I''m afraid of imitating my Rose because I know how Amako and the others reacted before I went into Hinomoto. "I''m not convinced you''re going to be fooled just by a healing wizard. I think I''m good." "I agree. I knew it was important to have a first impression at a gathering like this. Besides... I spread the word as an article about your sketch..." It''s also a chance to get rid of that princess face sketch. Instead, it''s better than your princess style, although it could spread the rumor of being scared, etc. All right, you want to give it a try? "During the talks, I --" Lift your forehead with your left hand like Rose and sharpen your gaze with a thin grin. I put my back on the carriage wall with Rose in my head, and I put my legs together, and I looked up. "I''m going to stay in this state as long as possible in Lukvis. Huh, you can''t taste this." "I knew the atmosphere would scare me too. Yeah, I''m fine. You don''t look like a healing wizard." "I don''t know if I''m being complimented, but thanks" Give Amako a gentle thank you and see Kazuki, Senior, and Mr. Welsey. Kazuki and his predecessors react like they admire him, but Mr. Welsey is stunned. "Oh, you really look like Mr. Rose!" "Hih, people change the atmosphere so far... Wow, wild Usat, you''re inside too..." Sounds pretty popular with seniors and Kazuki. But neither I nor I can stay in this state all the time, so I immediately pull out my shoulder and speak to Mr. Wellsey, who is still out of line. "After all, should I stop?" "Ugh, Mr. Usato''s behavior is not in itself useless... but I was surprised to see how it should be changed. The atmosphere really looked like Lady Rose." "Well, that''s all the captain got me. You might be more right than to imitate that you''ve worn it naturally" "The mental structure simply got closer to Mr. Rose..." I thought Boso and Amako muttered something, but I didn''t hear it. I dare to go through with it because I thought I might as well. While we''re talking, the carriage stops if you''ve arrived in the middle of the city. Looking out at the view, we get lightly acquainted and then get off the carriage. "This place..." Nearby, you can see the school building of Lucvis, and the carriage we rode in front of the building, which is no less than the one next to it, and the carriage, which is considered to belong to another country, was stopped. I also see other people who I don''t think are students of Lukvis. "The talks will take place here, in the Grand Library where Lucevis is proud" "By library, do you mean discussing books where they are arranged?" "No, we''re supposed to get together in a large hall built for talks beforehand. This is where it was built, right?" An exclamation leaks in Mr. Welsey''s commentary. When I used to come, I never stepped in, but it''s huge when I tried to see it in front of me. Looking up at the Great Library, Mr. Siggles, who served as an escort, was speaking to Mr. Wellsey. "Wellsey." "Oh, excuse me. Ladies and gentlemen, please wait here as we go to inform the Director of Gladys School, who is preparing the venue for the talks for now, of our arrival. As soon as the guide arrives, please head to the inn first." "" "Yes" " "And since the talks themselves start the day after the Four Kingdoms are in place, Mr. Amako might want to meet those who want to see him by then" "Yeah, thanks. Mr. Wellsey." Having smiled gently and carelessly at Amako, who said so, Mr. Welsey turns to the Great Library with Mr. Siggles. Perhaps we will go and discuss the steps of the talks, etc. "So why don''t you leave your stuff and go see the Kirikhas?" "Yeah. Let''s do that" I nodded and decided to wait for the greeters to come with my predecessors. My luggage is handy because the knights have it for me. I''ll talk to my senior who seems to be on guard from earlier. "Senior, what''s wrong?" "No, hey to Carm. Find a carriage with Rio''s crest engraved on it. I know you''re not coming, but I''m a little wary..." You don''t seem like your usual senior. To Carm, Rio doesn''t have a single person in mind, but could it be that person? "Alert? That ''s--" "Oh, Suzune. Suzune!" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..." I turn my voice to the seniors who look disgusted. [M] From there I could see a red-haired boy of the same age, accompanied by several knights of escort, running waving at his senior. "... why are you here? Prince Kyle." "F, you don''t have to honor me. Feel free to call me Kyle." "Okay. So, Prince Kyle, why are you here?" Oh, seniors are drier than I thought. Is this back to the seniors before you were summoned? Prince Kyle begins to speak with exasperation to the attitude of his cold predecessor, no matter how he sees it. "Let''s answer the question. That''s because I was in this meeting to fight the Demon King''s Army! No, let''s tell the truth! That''s to see you again!" "Heh, yeah. I thought I said no to your confession." "If I had succumbed to that degree of frustration, I would have been mentally murdered by my sister before that!" Seems like a different story from that...... I feel like I''m listening and not listening to what I have to say. "So where is the healing wizard? I guess he''s here with you, huh?" "... erm" Seniors turn their gaze over here reluctantly. Looks like you''re wondering if you can say something about me. As for this one, I''d like to go see the Kirikhas as soon as possible, but I can''t help it. With a wrinkle between my eyebrows and a grumpy arm, I move next to my senior. "I am the healing wizard Usat." "What. Was that what you were standing there for? [M] It wasn''t in my eyes at all, but see how similar it is to the sketch..." That''s how Prince Kyle looks at my face. It hardens. Naturally, I''m creating a frightening atmosphere for my fellow travelers right now. "Suzune, what is it? The man who seems to have killed some of these people." "He''s Usato, you." "Healing Wizard Common Sense Will Break!?" It''s scattered, but I don''t say anything because I''m feeling grumpy knowing it, too. But still against me? I''ve been poking my fingers at you with a slight tremor as to whether you''re burning. "Are you really a healing wizard?" "Of course. You can handle healing magic like this." "Ho, it''s true..." When you show healing magic on your palms, you get a convulsive look. He looked at me and my senior face alternately and talked to Prince Kyle, who had begun to whine about a bump in the nail and something, as the knight of the escort who was holding him back behind his back. "Dear Kyle, not much of this..." "The meditation is on the healing wizard, on foresight...!" "No, that''s not what I meant. Applying for a duel on such occasions is slight --" "Don''t guide me. Prince, I don''t have two letters of defeat. Hey healing wizard!" Prince Kyle, shaking off the Knight of the Guard, pokes his finger at me. At that time, the knights noticed the woman approaching from behind and blued her face. Somewhere a woman with a face similar to Prince Kyle''s, approaching behind him --, "My name is Prince Rio to Carm! To Kyle Lark Carm, Rio! A duel to decide between you and the female --" "You fool" "Sign up!?" He slammed a beautiful low kick into Prince Kyle''s leg and stamped it down with momentum. The red-haired woman, who looked a little older than us, pulled up Prince Kyle''s chest compartment, which was creeping on the ground as she corrected the cloak stretching out of her shoulders. "What the hell are you doing?" "Oh, sister!? This is the..." Sister...!? The woman who looked down at him jizzily with a puppet-like face is certainly similar to Master Kyle. "What the hell did you try to say to the rumored Healing Wizard when you confessed in the kingdom that you would be a benefactor and you were greatly ashamed at the time of the splendid jade crushing?" He opens his mouth to the woman who forced Prince Kyle to stand, whilst grumbling. "Sister! I''m gonna sign this guy up for a duel as one man!" "Was it ever when you were a man?" "Terrible!? How can you say such horrible things, sister!" ? "I don''t even realize I''m saying terrible things!?" Prince Kyle is shocked by a woman tilting her neck with a decent look. "No, I wonder purely what you''re talking about when you say there are more than one people in your country..." "Oh, no, that''s..." "Ha..." Leaking a grumpy sigh, she goes on to utter words. "There''s no way you can beat him." "Why are you so sure?!?" "On the contrary, how can you think you can win? Look, does that look like a normal healing wizard? Can''t you see? That''s you. You''ll be stranded with one finger." I wonder what it is. Is that a new psych training? You look scared yourself, but that makes it plain hard for me to have to bollocks. I declared to my predecessors earlier, but let''s not do this again except at the time of the talks. This is not a bit mentally pleasing. Anyway, did the seniors know about Prince Kyle''s sister? "Senior, did you know he had a sister?" "I knew I had a sister and a brother, but when I visited Rio to Carm, I was going to another country, so I didn''t meet him face to face..." Well, is that why you and your senior met for the first time? But Prince Kyle looks just a little pitiful that he''s even scolded for his personality that seniors wouldn''t have expected either. "He''s even suspicious of being framed as a wizard in the first place, isn''t he? All the rumors about him are true, except for the crappy article that you''ve been spreading in your obscure deeds." "... Ugh, that''s a lie" "If you think it''s a lie, fight it." ... hmm? I got a go sign from a sooo natural stream. Prince Kyle of the day is also confused. "Uh, yes, okay?" "Yeah, I don''t mind. If the other side agrees" Prince Kyle''s sisterly figure who looks at this one on the side. I can feel something speculating on this one somewhere in that gaze. "But good for you...... too bad. I can''t believe the first prince of the kingdom of Rio was so wounded in spirit that he renounced his right to inherit the throne..." "You just leaked the real deal. I thought it would be convenient." "Yes." "That''s a deception!?" Prince Kyle is totally turning to scratch...... You kind of looked like someone more serious about your sister, but apparently you don''t... "If you don''t inherit the throne, go to Carm. Rio is mine. At this point, if you hurt your mind badly, you''ll have to kick it off later... so we won''t have to discuss it." "My sister has no love for my brother!?" "Do you have one? I can''t help but say that Bren, my only brother who turns three this year, is cute and cute." "I''m one of my brothers, too!" That''s what Prince Kyle says. A woman is a pussy face. I really just want to leave this place, but that''s not going to happen, so I decided to give it a try. "Um..." "Oh, I''m sorry. My name is Rio to Naia Lark Kham, First Princess of the Kingdom of Rio to Kham." "Ah, be polite...... my name is Usat Ken and I am the Kingdom of Ringle, Deputy Head of Life-Saving Corps" "As you may know, this is the brave Inukami Suzune" "Likewise, I am Lyusen Kazki, a brave man." Seeing us in turn introducing ourselves, Princess Nia grinned with a grin of satisfaction. "I apologize for the inconvenience caused by our short-circuited, shallow, and foolish brother this time" "Tanraku, Senriku, Gutsu..." Prince Kyle is depressed with great momentum next to Princess Nia. I didn''t know you''d make him look like he was sheltering his brother and slap him on the curse...... let''s see. "I am truly sorry that you are as venerable at that point as you are at the other worlds summoned with the brave... I hope you forgive me because my brother is still just an ignorant child too..." "Yes, no, don''t be so afraid! Nothing was done to Prince Kyle in the first place!" You can''t be so afraid of royalty by boulders. Because even if they''re not going to make it a problem, it''s a big problem from around. "... will you really forgive me? If we did poorly, we might have developed into a problem that would have created a crack in our relationship of trust with the kingdom of Lingle..." "Yes." "Can''t you forgive me?" "Huh?" "Can I punch you in the face with one shot?" "No, you don''t have to do anything..." "Oh, don''t worry. ''Cause I''m not gonna make it a problem." "Why are you trying to move on with my premise of beating Prince Kyle...?" "That''s right, sister! Why are you trying so hard to beat me up?" This guy makes me look low. He''s a jerk! And you haven''t listened to me for about half the time! Don pulling me and Prince Kyle elsewhere, Princess Nia says the rest with a slightly over reacting. "Oh, Master Usato. What a generous willingness. I was so impressed by the clich that I persevered with the woman, and by the warmth that I gave to my stupid brother who tried to challenge you to battle without being able to speak for himself. The boulder is the brave man''s best friend and the famous lifeguard leader, Lord Rose''s best disciple." "That''s all they say..." Why can''t I be honest with you? What do you care that you know about this information, because you''re pinpointing words that make me happy? But I know you mean it. But something... I feel uncomfortable when I talk to Lucas in Samarial. Princess Nia shifts her gaze from me to Kazuki. "Master Suzune is also the first to meet face to face, but what a brilliant man. Master Kazuki can also be seen as quite a strong man at a glance. It''s an honor to meet you." "Oh well...?" "Ha, that''s kind of itchy..." Seniors notice something and have a cramped grin, as opposed to a normally illuminable kazuki. Here I also realize the identity of the discomfort I had earlier. "I have one suggestion for you, but we met here on one edge. Could you please just take a moment after this?" "Well, what is time?" "I just want to talk to you for a minute. Of course, we won''t be taking long, and we''d love to give you all the hospitality you can, but what do you think?" I nodded once and then replied to Princess Nia, who is probably noticing her thoughts here. "I''m inviting you around the corner, but we have another appointment, so I will decline you this time. If possible, if you could invite me another time..." "Really, I''m sorry. There will be plenty of opportunities while the talks are taking place, and shall we talk about it then?" "... Yeah, yeah. Right." Nodding in a pulling mood, she grinned lightly and grabbed Prince Kyle''s neck collar. "Then we''ll go back. The next time you make me see your face, it''s time for a meeting. Thank you then. Kyle, you have a sermon waiting for you, so be prepared." "Hih!? Ah, sister! Come here and spare me the sermon!" Princess Nia leaves this place while dragging Prince Kyle around just saying no questions asked. When I dropped him off, I accidentally leaked a breath of relief. "Senior, Kazuki. That... you were coming to pull it out..." "I guess so. Though it''s not strange from Rio''s national style to Carm, I didn''t expect the princess herself to come so blatantly..." "I''m used to being solicited, but not so far. Usato might want to watch out for the kingdom of Nirvalna. They''re closer to fighters and gladiators than wizards, so I''m sure you''ll love Usat." "Kee, I''ll be careful..." I don''t know, it occurred to me that Mr. Ditez and I had an arm wrestling match in a hiding place behind our brains. What a horrible prediction, but I don''t want it to be a reality... 178 Lesson 163 After Princess Nia dropped Prince Kyle off, someone came to show us to the inn immediately, but the person was a deeply involved person for us. "Somehow, I remember the first time I saw you. Mr. Halfa." "Me too. Mr. Usato." Mr. Halfa, the demon-eyed man I met in Lukvis before. Is it someone from the school who can show you around? Though I thought so, I was betrayed in a good way because I didn''t think someone familiar would come. "The school director has instructed me to guide you, but it''s a great pleasure to see you again, even for me." "Oh well, the director of Gladys..." I just wanted to say hello, but now I''m going to be busy, so do you want to go see her in anticipation of the time? As I decided to do so in my heart, Mr. Halfa opened his mouth as he looked at us with purple light eyes. "The last time I saw you was about a few months ago, but I was surprised that you all grew up to look different" "Is that it?" "Yep. Whatever the difference between the three of us, it has such a distinctive magic that it makes us feel strong about each personality" Makes our personality feel strong, huh? Seniors have a strong interest in Mr. Halfa''s words. "Do you know personality or personality by magic?" "Yeah, I figured after I fought Mr. Usato, I''d get a deep understanding of my demonic eye, and I figured out that part of it wasn''t just the" opponent''s movement that I could read from the magic stream." When I fought before, I''ve seen the magic flow and read the movement, but now Mr. Halfa can see something else? "Magic flows vary from person to person. Observing it gives you a rough idea of your opponent''s personality, how he fights magic subjects, or how he fights with weapons." "So you know what kind of tactics your opponent is going to use before he fights?" "Not entirely." I snapped my cheeks at Mr. Halfa, who nodded at Kazuki''s words. I mean, I''ve had a couple of interpersonal fights during my journey, but I think it''s pretty hard to fight with my opponent knowing it''s in my hand. Unbeknownst and wary, the senior spoke to Mr. Halfa in an interesting manner somewhere. "What kind of magic has mine grown into?" "Huh? Subjectively, do you mind?" "Yeah, yeah!" "Right. Is Mr. Suzune''s magic, by analogy... a wolf who stands ready to move at any time? It always looks like you''re in a state where you can pull magic from zero to the limit in an instant." Could he be referring to his senior''s new way of fighting ''Demon Costume/Thunderbeast Mode''? That''s a special method of combat that raises the magic and physical abilities of seniors from zero to the extreme. It''s amazing how the magic eye can tell that much just by the magic flow. Wolf, a senior who I heard smiled and looked back at me. "Even wolves, Usat!" "Isn''t that a dog mistake?" "Yeah, Suzune looks like a dog" "Shall I bite you guys!?" Threatened in shock? Turn your consciousness to Mr. Halfa, who sees the magic of Kazuki jizzily, as he deceives the seniors who come. "Mr. Kazuki, it''s a little difficult to describe... a surface of water where no ripples or sounds exist... etc. Amazingly undisturbed by magic. It''s the quietest, most artistic stream of magic I''ve ever seen." "Gee, artistic is such a..." I''m guessing Kazuki''s magic technique is reflected in magic. In fact, his magic manipulation is not the norm. "Mr. Usato''s magic... hmm" Look at this one. Put your hand on your chin, Mr. Halfa. Waiting for his words a little from time to time, I tilted my neck worried. "You have strange magic. It shows a quiet side like Mr. Kazuki, but at the same time makes you feel as powerful as Mr. Suzune. It''s like having two conflicting sides." "Two conflicting aspects?" What does my mental aspect have to do with this? I am not particularly aware of switching, but I am when dealing with seniors and I am when dealing with the strong faces of lifeguards. They''re both the same themselves, but maybe that''s unconsciously shaped as magic. "Well, Usat wouldn''t be strange. He''s doubtful or doubtful, and he''s a leopard." "Amako, I''m not a double personality. Somehow, that''s just what happens when you get emotional." "That''s a problem..." I can''t help it because it''s true. With such a conversation as Amako, I realize that Kazuki is speaking to Mr. Halfa. "You''ve softened the atmosphere." "Really?" "Oh, I feel naturally funny compared to before." Mr. Halfa nodded happily as he looked forward to Kazuki''s words. "After your journey, I''ve talked to Kirija and Kyou a lot." "Heh, Kirija and Kyou" "I''m ashamed I''ve been avoided by my classmates until now, so here''s the thing... it''s been a long time since I''ve had a decent friend to discuss it with. Well, I deserve it..." Before we left Lukvis, Mr. Halfa was feared by the students at the school. The reason for this was the way the battle broke the mind of the opponent until it was completely skinless due to the multiplicity of dangerous steeple attack during the battle. "I myself always smiled trying to do something about my body at least...... actually it seemed to cause me to be scared around...... haha" "But smiling is hard." "Do you understand? Mr. Usato." "I understand very well. Yeah, I know." I have also had the experience of being scared the other way when I tried to meet Kirija and Linka with a smile on my face. I still care about that one subtly. I turned this one around, Mr. Halfa and I nod deeply at each other. "You look a little bit alike. Halfa and Usat." "They''re both flesh-bomb fighters using magic." "I mean, Mr. Halfa has brain muscles too...?" Hey there, fox, don''t get confused and treat Mr. Halfa and me like brains. I''m just gonna go hit him as a result, and I''ve been thinking about it a lot. Staring at Amako with Zito''s eyes, Mr. Halfa, who had arrived at his destination or was walking in front, stops. Seeing it, there was a larger building with a white tone in front of it. An admirable exhale leaks into the inn as if someone of high stature were staying. "Well, this is where you''re staying." "That''s pretty big" "You''re about to stay with a representative of the country. You can''t have a half-baked inn. Because of this, there are also inns nearby where people from the other three countries stay." If you look at the one Mr. Halfa instructed, you do see a building similar to the Inn in front of you and the knights of other countries gathering in front of it. In the meantime, you know where we''re staying. "Oh, and there''s a training area on the back, so you can use it when you want to train." "Huh? Really? If that''s the case, I''ll use it sweetly for your words." Includes a training ground for real. Even though I haven''t even been inside the inn yet, my ratings for this inn have exploded in me. When we were escorted to the Inn, we were gathered in front of the Inn again after we had left our bags in the rooms assigned to each of us. I also asked Kazuki to come with me to Kirikha and the others, but he said, "If I push too many people, it will annoy me," so I decided to act apart from him. Ms Halfa said she was still given a job by Mr Gladys, and broke up on the spot. Me, my senior and Amako were headed to Kirija and the others'' house as planned. "Senior. I''ll tell you right now. Be adult." "Oh, why?" Around the time I came near the house where the Kirikhas live, I would give a nail to some groaning senior. "It would be obvious. Do you mind? No matter how much Satsuki misses you, it''s only for observation. If you say so, it''s just like elementary school kids who love puppies they find on their way home from school." "I don''t feel bad about that analogy, do I? Huh, but you, Satsuki, are cat beasts? Can''t you make that mistake as a beast master?" "Senior, don''t get me wrong. You''re in the puppy position." "Usato, is it time to cry?" It''s never a bad thing for seniors to try to communicate with each other, but it''s not a good idea to let them pull off because of it. In fact, Kyou has some bad feelings about seniors. Looking at this one as a flicker, looking through a senior trying to imitate a cry, I find a somewhat old house that I miss at the end of my gaze. "It shouldn''t be that long, but don''t get me nostalgic" Maybe it''s because too many things have happened since then. Nodding at Amako''s words, as he tried to walk into the house where the Kirikhas lived, the door of the house opened up vigorously, and Kirikha, the girl who produced round beast ears similar to Itachi''s from the inside, turned up. When she found us, she gave us a surprised look and then smiled and waved at us. "If I thought the signs I knew were coming, I knew it was you!" "How have you been? Kirija." "Oh, of course. I found out they helped your mother with the letter, but I didn''t expect to see you this soon. What are we talking about here? Go inside." Kirikha prompts me to enter the house. Sitting on the table chair, Kirija looked up at the stairs leading upstairs and called Kyou and Satsuki, so apparently they''re both at home. It was Satsuki, the cat beast man, who reacted immediately to Kirikha''s voice with a bell-bouncing voice. "Wow, Suzune! Good to see you again! Let me hear you on your journey!" "I''ll tell you as much as I want. For you." Seniors answer to Satsuki, who said so while running down from the second floor, with a true face. Kirikha, who had tea for everyone, looked at me anxiously. "Usato, Suzune is looking at Satsuki in the face, are you okay?" "Worst of all, me and Amako will stop." "I can''t. I think Usat is the only one who can stop Suzune" Why do they have to tell me I''m the only one who can crack down on a runaway senior? Well, that''s good. I greet Kyou, who came down from the upper floor with a sleepy absentee, while paying attention to his senior and Satsuki, who sat opposite him. "I''m interrupting. Kyou." "Wow, you''re so surprised you''re here so fast." Kyou, sitting next to Kirija, elbowed himself to the table. Kirija tilted her neck to agree with his words. "I''m glad to see you guys, even if I am, but what the hell''s going on today? What does this have to do with the Four Kingdoms meeting here?" "Right. We came here today as representatives of the kingdom." Answering Kirikha that way, she sighed with admiration. "Next on the letter, we don''t have a meeting. You''re in trouble, too." "If I were you, I wouldn''t take that kind of trouble." "Ha, I have a responsibility too." Scratching his cheeks like trouble, Kyou grinned as he put his arms together. "Thanks to that, we''re off to school! Hey, in a way, thanks to you guys, this is how you get away from studying and enjoy your holiday--" "If you''re that free, come work outside." "Hey! I knew I wasn''t free at all because I was busy studying for the holidays!" Kew rushes to Kirikha, who stares at him and says so. I don''t know what to say, I still can''t get my head up on my sister Kirija. "Kyou will slap him outside later...... I''m glad Amako looks fine. Have you been in danger since then?" "I had a lot in my eyes, but I was fine. And thanks to Usato, your mother is better." "There was a lot..." "Zombies attacked me, dragons attacked me, everything." "Oh, haha, you can make jokes now, too, while you haven''t seen it for a bit.... Are you kidding me?" Kirija glances at Amako, who tilts her neck with a smile, bewildered by her expression. "Hey, did my parents tell you about the noise in the country? It was a big deal, wasn''t it?" When it comes to Kirija''s home, it''s like a hiding place where Linka''s grandfather lives... right? Were the information that had happened in the kingdom of the Beast communicated to the other two? "Well, I got caught up in a little noise." "It''s not like the country is making a civil commotion or anything. What the hell happened?" Kyou seems concerned, too. ... the details don''t seem to have been passed on to the Kirikhs, can I say it? For once, it has something to do with the two beasts. I decided to explain as succinctly as possible why Amako''s mother had not woken up for the past two years and why she had developed into a civil commotion in the land of the Beasts. After hearing the explanation, the two came up with a look that looked complicated. "I never went to my home country, but Amako''s mother had already slept for that reason. But I''m glad you''re feeling better. Amako." "Yeah." Amako nods with a delightful voice. "But, well, if they hadn''t stopped the chief, the Beastmen might have been supposed to contend with humans. Really good......" Slightly more seriously Kirija squeaks like that. From Kirija going to Lukvis, I guess it was a story I didn''t care about. I speak as brightly as I can. "I''m in a tentative position, but I don''t think that''s going to happen in the future because a trusted person is putting together a kingdom of beasts as a new chief." "That''s right..." I think of Mr. Hayate, who is still working hard in the land of beasts. If Mr. Hayate hadn''t been on his side then, the fight to get Amako back could have been more painful...... While I thought he was really good on his side again, I decided to share another requirement I visited here today. "Well, there''s another reason I''m here today." "Hmm? What?" "I want Amako to stay here while we''re here." "I don''t mind. It''s okay to say the reason is the same as before, right?" "Oh.... that''s good for Amako too, right?" "Yeah." Amako nodded at me, so I''m relieved, and now Kyou calls out. "So, what about Usat? Are you staying here like before?" "I really just want to do that. But we have to stay close to the meeting place this time, so I''m staying at the inn that Director Gladys has prepared for me." "Oh well. But, well, it''s different than before, so how about there?" Even for me, it''s similar to the lifeguard quarters. I should have stayed here, because I had to make the boulders give priority to the mission I was given. While I was here, I didn''t want Amako to have a narrow shoulder, so I was hoping he could keep it with the Kirikhas. For now, the purpose could be fulfilled, so shall we return to the Inn for today? "Well, I guess it''s time to go back." "Are you going?" "Oh, I''m keeping people waiting at the inn." It''s bad to keep Kazuki waiting alone, and let''s go back early. I take my seat. I move my gaze to Amako. "Amako, don''t let the Kirikhas bother you too much." "I''m not a kid, and I won''t bother you." "Ha, so is that." I look up at this one and smile bitterly at Amako, who is muddled. Well, I need to bring home a senior who''s blooming for a conversation with Satsuki. "Senior" "Hey, Usato." No, sir. "I haven''t said anything yet!?" You said, "I want to stay with the Kirikhas, right? If you look at the seniors earlier, you''ll see." "Sa, boulder Usat, you know me very well...!" If I saw your behavior, it would be easy for me to think about it. "But you, Usato --" No, sir. "Even Satsuki still wants to talk to me--" "Oh, Suzune, are you going home? Goodbye then!" Somehow, little kids are cruel sometimes, aren''t they? Make seniors stand up while feeling sorry for them just a little bit, but still resist. "Ugh, Usat, it''s the afterlife! A lifetime favor!" "Okay. Give up staying here" "What do you know now!?" Gabby, and Kiriha laughing like she was having trouble with her shocked seniors, and I returned a loving laugh to Kyou, who was pulling a dong, after their house even though I was just a little mentally tired. 179 Lesson 164 After leaving Amako with Kirija and the others, Kazuki and I were walking around the city gathering our sights from the surrounding students in order to return to the waiting inn. The sun was still out and bright, and now I wondered if I could stroll around the city with Kazuki, etc., trying to get into the hotel, I found an engraved carriage with a crest that looked familiar on the main street with the inn. "... hmm?" "What''s the matter, Usato?" You wondered at me for stopping your leg, and the seniors look at the carriage at the end of their gaze. "What happened to that carriage?" "That has the Samaritan crest engraved on it" "Samaritan, you mean the kingdom you headed for?" "Yes." The crest I saw several times when I visited Samarial. The senior tilted his neck as he saw the carriage it engraved approaching this way. "But no, you have a lot of escorts. Three of us... No, there''s about five times as many of us." "Right. Maybe he''s a minister or someone with a high status--whoa!" I''ve imagined just a little bit unlikely, but it won''t. A senior who noticed how I was doing put his hand on my shoulder worried. "Something''s wrong. Are you okay?" "It''s okay. ''Cause I just imagined it a little scary." "Oh yeah?" For now, I was deluded, but I don''t care about Samaritan''s carriage, which is now approaching. "But the fact that we have so many escorts means that some pretty great people are coming, right? Oh, maybe there''s a princess and a king on board that you saved." "Ha. Isn''t that true?" "Pfft, right?... By the way, Usato, how can you be so upset that you are unparalleled in the past?" I could do it...! I could do it if my parents and kids anthropomorphized that Dauntless...! Watching the carriage cross in front of me, I was caught in the eye by the knights escorting the carriage as I prayed so. "Empty, knight?" Knights wrapped in beautiful empty armor. Besides, all those who guard the perimeter of the carriage are female knights, and what a twenty or so. When I was interested in a group I never saw in Samarial, I saw someone peering this way through the window of the carriage door. Then, suddenly, the carriage stopped. My chills are accelerating at this point. "Align!" When the riddle of a leader like knight sounds, the empty knights align the carriage to surround the place. When those who were pulling the horse''s reins opened the carriage door carefully and slowly, it was too familiar to be ahead of them. "Hey, Usat. How are you? It''s me!" It was Lucas Uld Samarial, the king who ruled the Kingdom of Samaria, who had thumbed up in a way that seemed to have pseudonymous with Shpine. I throw my best voice as I faint at the appearance. [M] "Hey, why are you here! Dear Lucas! You must be the king of Samaritan!?" "Oh, king!? What do you mean, Mr. Usato!?" My cheeks are so convulsive that I can tell for myself. Seniors next door are also stunned by the appearance of overly unexpected figures. Master Lucas at the time has the look of doing it. "F, listen to something strange. I couldn''t get a replacement for Fegnis in time, so I just came here myself. Besides. I think it''s easier for me to go out and talk about this myself." Hey, what is it? How do you say it that seems to be through this muscle and makes you feel another thought? Besides, I''m responsible for Mr. Fegnis, so I can speak poorly...! "Whoa, that beauty of yours looks like a brave man. I''ll see you first. My name is Lucas, Lucas Uld Samarial. King of the Kingdom of Samaria." "Welcome, this way. My name is Inukami Suzune and I''m a brave man." "Ha-ha-ha, you don''t have to be nervous. A friend of Usat''s is like a friend of mine." Master Lloyd and I are confused by a character with very different directions, as well as boulder seniors. Nodding vaguely at Master Lucas''s words, she immediately turned this way to dive into her voice and speak. "Usato, you''re such a friendly and awesome dandy person!? I''m pretty good at it!?" "You were aware... But don''t worry. This is the default for you." Yes, as we dive in and talk, Lucas''s gaze shifts from us to the carriage watching us. Dear Lucas, it''s too big a carriage on its own, but I was convinced of it on my own because it''s a king, but is there anyone else in him? "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry. Can''t wait, yes, then don''t hesitate to meet me." "Yes, Father!" ... Father!? The next moment I heard a clear voice that often passed, one girl jumped out of the carriage. Did you have too much momentum, or I snagged my foot on the edge of the carriage and lost my balance. "-- Ah." My body was moving reflexively. Before being slammed to the ground, he moved in front of her and took it as little impact as possible. Back about three steps away from the shock, there were empty knights next to me who were already moving to help her, looking at me as if they were taken aback. "... honorable" "Hmm?" "Gohon!" Oh, my God, now I can definitely hear disturbing voices coming from among the knights of the escort. No, more than that, I took it. When I checked to see if Eva, the girl with the water hair, was hurt, she had a surprised look on her face right now. "No injuries?" "Oh, thank you!" Make Ava stand on the verge of collapse. Good, looks like you''re not hurt. "What''s this development...!? I never activated an event like that when you were with me!?" Let''s keep that senior through a bit. Looking back at Eva from a senior who hadn''t swallowed the situation, she gripped my right hand wrapped around her hands and smiled like a flower. "Long time no see. Mr. Usato!" "Yeah. Long time no see, Eva" "It''s so good to see you!... Ah." You noticed something, Eva was taken aback for a moment, but in the next moment, she hung on so that she could dye her cheeks and illuminate them. "Eh heh, now I didn''t get the name wrong" ! I don''t know, the feeling of appealing to this chest. Well, I feel like I can get back what I lost in the lifeguard somehow. Is this what this is all about...? "Ugh, Usato, what the hell is she?" "Ha. I''ll introduce you. This kid--" "Oh, it''s okay. I''ve practiced introducing myself properly!" Eva confidently said that to me when she was drawn back to reality with her senior voice. With a slightly unpleasant hunch, but moving Eva forward in front of her senior, she began to follow and introduce herself with a slightly nervous face. "Nice to meet you! My name is Eva! You are a brave man, Mr. Srme!" That''s kind of like something I''ve seen somewhere. But not like when I did, she didn''t get the wrong name, she bit me. Seniors, who had been called by names as if they were chewy, were freezing with less than half a laugh of shock. "Oh, me, bite! That... Mr. Suzune... sorry..." To the mundane and panicking Ava, the restarted senior opened his mouth as he glued his eyes. "Kinisitenayo! Yorosikne!" A smile returns to Eva, who looked anxious, to the seniors who returned it that way in Katakoto. It''s already a mess, holding my forehead next to my senior, and I hear the empty knights behind Eva talking about something. Let me get my ears clear --, "Princess, there it is! More like a choice! '' "First, tow! It''s restraint! '' ''This is no way, the famous triangle in rumors...!'' "The boulder is a city where students gather, a place for the return of youth I have forgotten......" There was no gap in me when I immediately shut out the knights'' voices. I can''t hear the squeaky voices heard from the empty knights. I can''t hear you making me feel sorry. I can''t hear you. Just a bunch of Samaritan who came with their parents and children. Our suggestion to Lucas to take us near the Grand Library near the Inn was to disintegrate into a Samaritan carriage. Senior Kamikami sat next to me, and there was Eva and Lucas face to face. The carriage progresses slowly, even though I feel like I''m being interviewed. "No, I never thought you''d save my daughter again." "Hahaha, such a big deal" "Yeah. I have to thank you for this." "No, I just took it, so thank you..." "Don''t hesitate, I want you to take it" "I refuse" "Be sure to take it." "Why would you want to sell me a favor?" "Why don''t you just take it?" Master Lucas and I have a staggered gaze. There must definitely be some thoughts. Specifically in relation to Eva, who is now strangely inclined to the neck in front of me, there is a good chance that something will come up. "Huffle, you''re close. Your father and Mr. Usato. Hey, Mr. Suzune." "Huh!? Well..." I have to talk to Lucas now, when he''s always pushing even the first time I see him. In the meantime, I''ll put the thank-you behind me and ask you how Master Lucas and Eva came to this meeting. "Master Lucas, why are you going to this meeting? One of the reasons why I couldn''t get a substitute is because I don''t think Samaritan''s king is coming." "Yeah. You''re certainly right. I came here for about two reasons." Two...? Master Lucas put up his index finger and told me why. "The first reason is in the mentions gathered at the talks" "You mean the representatives of the Four Kingdoms?" "Oh. Ringle, to Carm. Rio, Nirvalna, and Samarial. The problem with these four countries is that there is no need to worry about it. But if they were to be discussed in the same place in the talks, there would be quite a difference in consciousness." "Difference in consciousness, is it" "Seriously, the Kingdom of Ringle is trying to prepare for a battle against the Demon King Army. Kingdom of Rio to Carm, who tries to come to battle to help the brave. And the kingdom of Nirvalna, which seeks to come to the battle against the Demon King''s army only with a pure spirit of struggle. Everyone has the same will to try to relate to the Demon King''s Army, but it''s bound to be different somewhere" The Kingdom of Ringle is to protect its own country and surrounding areas. To Carm. The Kingdom of Rio is for the brave men of faith. The kingdom of Nirvalna is purely to fight the demon king''s army. I don''t know what to say, I do have the same purpose but I''m eating it wrong somewhere. "To guide them well, we need a role to encourage them to facilitate the conversation." "Is that Master Lucas?" "Exactly. Perhaps Lloyd is dawning on his work to fight the Demon King''s Army. In that, there is no way that we can run a meeting where so many iron things come together as we can see. Must be of some standing, voice, and trust" You''ve been thinking hard about the talks... But isn''t it hard enough to be ironic enough to make Master Lucas decide to come here? No, to Carm. The sisters and brothers of the Kingdom of Rio were indeed my strong men. "Thank you. Dear Lucas." "As far as I''m concerned, I owe you. We have to do this." "... Yes. So what''s the other reason?" If the first is this, is the rest a serious reason inside? As I felt that way, Master Lucas, out of his shoulder strength, gave me a pleasant grin. "The rest of the reason is Eva''s social studies!" Gakuri, and the body''s strength falls out. No, for that reason. I know it''s a hell of an opportunity for Eva, who thought but has never known the outside world before. "I also understand your concern. But don''t worry. The guards have a selection of knights. Eva would be safe with them." "Is that about the empty knights out there?" "Oh, in a squad I let form as a cauldron for Fegnis. Each one of them, of course, shows unparalleled strength in mass warfare." Maybe the whining outside earlier was my empty ear. Just empty colors. I did react and move instantly when I took Eva. [M] Eva would have been helped by the knights even if I hadn''t come to help her from that speed. "Guys, they''re very interesting people. It tells me a lot of things I didn''t know." "Well, what can you tell me, for example?" Was it intriguing, and when the senior asked that question, Eva looked up at the carriage ceiling and put up her index finger. "Right. You know, how not to let the old fish get away, the basics of hunting, how to cook." "You really teach me a lot of things." "Yes, gentlemen, very kind." But big fish and hunting. I guess I''m glad that everything is new to Eva, although I don''t feel like it''s either noisy or noisy for the princess to learn. "Unconscious Bride Training...... so?" "Duh, what''s up?" "No, it''s nothing. I was just a little wary of Samaritan''s talent education..." While confused by the somewhat warring seniors, I see the view outside. Is that it? This road is near the inn where we''re staying. "Dear Lucas. Since our inn is here, would you mind dropping us off here?" "Oh, I don''t mind." At the behest of Master Lucas, the carriage stops and the door is opened. Get out of the carriage with the seniors and turn back to Master Lucas and Eva. "Thank you for taking me so far. We''ll talk about it again when Eva gets time too." "I''ll see you around. Eva." "Yes!" Waving goodbye to Eva, who nodded joyfully, I begin to walk along the road leading to the Inn with my senior. In the meantime, my senior has cemented his grip without even touching it, turning his face to this one. "Usato!" "What''s wrong? Such a loud voice..." "Usato, I think I''ve found the biggest good enemy in this world...!" "Ha...? Uh, good luck?" "Oh, I''ll do my best! I am!" Wondering about a motivated senior for some reason, I turn back to the front. As far as I could confirm, I was able to meet the representatives coming from Rio to Samarial, Carm. Later, the kingdom of Nirvalna, which Kazuki was talking about. ... As far as I can hear, they seem to be militant people, so I''m not involved either (?) You might want to be careful. 180 Lesson 165 After a reunion with Master Lucas and Eva, we joined Kazuki at the inn and took a break in preparation for tomorrow until Mr. Welsey and Mr. Siggles returned. I was a little mentally tired, although I had some traveling experience and wasn''t physically tired. Anyway, in one day to Carm, I met Prince Kyle of Rio, Princess Nia, and Lucas, who were too thick for Eva. Even I needed a little time to sort out the information. But when I was putting my thoughts together in my room, I said, "Usatoku, I came to see you!" It was like a boy high school student storming my classmate''s friend''s room, and a senior broke into my room. Though I was frightened by my senior, who was no different anywhere, I realized that I might have been too nervous with important talks in front of me, and I suggested that I call Kazuki as well. As such, the three of us gathered in one room blossomed into a story of no other love until the sun went down and Mr. Welsey and Mr. Siggles arrived at the inn. "Okay, gentlemen. I will explain the details of the talks that will take place tomorrow." And now, after a somewhat unfamiliar sumptuous dinner, me, my senior and Kazuki, gathered in a room lined with pre-prepared chairs and tables, and Mr. Welsey, were explaining their plans for tomorrow''s meeting. "Today we have representatives of the Kingdom of Rio, the Kingdom of Nirvalna, the Kingdom of Samarial and our Kingdom of Lingle in Carm. With all participating countries in place, it has been decided that the talks will take place tomorrow." Even though I was somewhat relaxed, I still get nervous when I hear that serious talks are going to take place. "As I told you before, this meeting can also be in the name of a face-to-face meeting between you and each delegate, so please make sure you behave as you deserve under that title." "Oh, I know. Hey, Usato." "Yeah, of course. Tomorrow''s meeting will be in Captain''s mode." Agreeing with Kazuki''s words, I put my strength between my eyebrows and smile in an atmosphere such as being grumpy. Then Mr. Welsey gave a convulsing grin and snorted. Seniors ask her questions like that. "How long will the talks last?" "When the talks end depends on their content.... probably won''t be over in a day. The number of reinforcements each kingdom joins when fighting the Demon King Army. We have to discuss and decide in detail the expected burden, damage, etc." "I see, it certainly doesn''t end with just asking for help, does it? So we have to think about this after the battle with the Demon King''s Army." To the seniors who are so grumbling and devising, I thought, rude but a little surprised. "Oh, you look a little like a student chairman now, senior" "He was also the student chairman in the original world...?" It''s now a complete death, isn''t it? "Hey!? I can take advantage of the Barry Student Chairman setup if I''m serious!" Even though he was wearing a cat, he was definitely actually a cool beauty student chairman and went by. Now he''s a cool beauty (laughs), though he''s a communal, emotional, fun senior. "continues the story. So... it was decided suddenly today, Master Usato" "Yes?" "In the course of the talks, he wants you to explain the situation at the time of the battle to the Commander of the Demon King''s Army and to you, who have fought alone." "... eh?" Explain what happened when I fought Koga during the talks that the nations represented? That was a very difficult thing for me to do when I wasn''t used to talking in front of too many people. That would be suitable for seniors who were student chairmen. "We offered to explain, but to Nirvalna and Carm. Because you two representatives of the Kingdom of Rio really wanted to hear from Usato... sorry" "Oh, don''t apologize! But I''m Hinomoto... I can''t talk about what happened in the Land of the Beast..." Because the civil commotion that took place in Hinomoto could have been a major incident that, if poorly done, would have affected even the realm of man. There is no guarantee that if we inform those who represent the country, rather than those who do not know it deeply about the Beastman, we will not turn our awareness of the Beastman into something radical. "No, we explain that in a way that stopped the Demon King''s army from trying to get the Beasts to help us." "Well, that sounds fine." I''m not lying. Indeed, the Demon King''s Army, Koga and the others, negotiated with Jinya, the chief of the Beast clan, to seek cooperation. To stop it, and to help Amako, we decided to fight Koga... The process is complicated, but it turns out to be true. "Master Usato explains it does not lead to a battle with the Legion Leader, it is about his incredible fighting power. To be honest, only Usat and Knight Alk and Rose have experience fighting demons with the strength of the Legion Leader class" You mean Nero Argens, the demon clan that hurt his right eye? ... No, isn''t that something you care about now? "But what can I do to explain the healing wizard? Didn''t the perception of healing magic still have to change in other countries?" "Don''t worry about that. Samarial, to Carm. The two kingdoms of Rio also recognize you in different shapes. And the kingdom of Nirvalna is... probably fine" "Oh, why not?" I feel a little uncomfortable just the way the Kingdom of Nirvalna says it...... "If you are in the kingdom of Nirvalna, what do you call it... since your arms say things in good or bad ways, I was wondering if Usat would be okay" I was told with a great smile. Kazuki snorted like he was convinced, and, uh, what? Are the representatives of the kingdom of Nirvalna people who just look at their muscles and know how to fight? Or people you can admit if you beat them up? Then it''s easy... No, it''s not! No, I''m not! Even if I can look like Rose, I''m a normal civilizer! There''s no such thing as barbarity to decide with your fists! "Oh, but don''t worry. The delegates were very bright." "Ha ha..." Even though I replied vaguely to the information I didn''t know if I was comfortable with, I raised my anxiety about tomorrow''s meeting. Early in the morning of the day when the talks will take place. Not long after the sun came out, I was training my routine to distract tension from the talks. Because I refrain from important talks, I can forget about my anxiety and nervousness if I can''t always train as usual, but if I move my body. But it was only a little unexpected because there were people outside of me who were using the training ground early this morning. "Hum! Num! Oorah! '' One skinny man has been training against the target of the training ground since earlier. An axe on the right hand side and a circular shield with iron accounting for the majority on the left. From the side, he looked quite powerful to a man who was manipulating his weapon with great speed. "Besides, you used sticks and spears earlier..." Above all, what caught my eye is that the way we fight has changed dramatically depending on the weapon we are dealing with. When I was running through the training grounds, worrying about people who were training besides me, I heard people calling me. "Hey, there boy" "Hmm?" Looking back in doubt, I saw a tough looking man waving an axe at the target until earlier. In the meantime, I''ll head over there because they seem to be calling me. At his age, a man in his early thirties was over a minute taller in the head than I was, and the flesh that seemed lean from afar seemed pretty well trained, if you look closely. Talk to a man surprised by his short cut accompanied by a cut engraved on his cheek. "What''s wrong?" "I was concerned that you were training here, just like me, and I spoke up. Are you a student of Lucevis?" "No, I am from the kingdom of Ringle." "Well, from the kingdom of Ringle..." A man with a hand on his chin and an ideological look on his face. Even I wonder who the man in front of me is... the knight of another kingdom? I don''t think I''d do anything to tire my body before an important meeting like I did. "Well, is that good now...... My name is Hyde, and I come from the kingdom of Nirvalna." My name is Usat Ken. "Usato...? I see it was you he was talking about" "Yes?" "Oh, no, you don''t have to worry about it. than that...... hmm, excuse me a little" "Wow!?" Lightly slapped on both shoulders and arms with flat hands. I''m just a little confused by the intimidation that doesn''t make me say yes or no, but soon Mr. Hyde pulls his hand, nikkah, and a full grin. "You and I are going to get along!" "Ah, yes." I''ve been given a mysterious muscle understanding, what is it? It''s a character I''ve never seen before. I heard you''re from the kingdom of Nirvalna, but are you sure Kazuki and Mr. Welsey are right...... If you look behind Mr. Hyde, the weapons he was dealing with earlier are put together. Just checkable, looks like there are quite a few kinds of sticks, spears, halvards, swords, hand axes, etc. "Can you handle so many weapons?" "There are a lot of things that can be handled, but the less sophisticated ones are far from top notch. But our battle sometimes assumes taking away the opponent''s weapon. If you make your body remember how to handle some of the weapons, you can predict enemy attacks and treat the weapons you take as your own immediately." "I see..." You never even thought about it. I can''t believe you know what to do when someone is using that weapon if you know how to handle it. "I deal mainly with axes and shields. Unlike the sword, it is not floral, but there are some good things about the axe as well. Can I talk to you?" Yeah, yeah, I don''t mind. I don''t want to snort when people say, "Can I talk?" with those eyes shining. Mr. Hyde nodded satisfactorily, picking up the hand axe and circular shield that he had placed on the ground away from me, making a gentle bare gesture. "Strong, heavy, and then blade spills don''t really matter either. Better than a sword in continuous combat." "Yeah, the axe does, because every blow is heavy and you can smash every opponent''s defense directly from the front if the power of the user is combined... I''d rather have a blade spill, I even think it''s scarier." "Yeah, yeah, I get it" He understands. I tried to be honest with you by remembering Mr. Caron, but he looks so happy to have his reaction back. "But it''s not the power a skilled axe man makes a weapon of. It''s about catching them." "Catch?" "This is the part." Point to the part of the axe sickled short held by Mr. Hyde. "By catching your opponent with this sickle-shaped return, you can go take the weapon, inhibit movement, and stab a stop. Here''s how --" On the shoulder-facing part of the target, Mr. Hyde slapped the axe pattern on the part and caught the "return intact, pulling the target intact at the mercy of the force, beating him with the edge of a strongly gripped circular shield. In an awesome blow, the target shrugged and became two. "-- Can be the fabric of the next attack. Just avoiding the blade part, I can''t say I did. If you hit him on the shoulder, he can disfigure himself, if he hits his wrist, he can drop his weapon, if he hits his knee, he can make him fall, and there''s no such thing as a neck. So when dealing with a skilled axe user, you don''t just need to avoid the blade, you need to take care of it afterwards." "... never thought about it before" "We''re not a threat while we''re at our disposal. The real user is more focused on stealing the opponent''s combat power than on power." At some point, I have myself listening to Mr. Hyde. Although I don''t use weapons, the measures are quite useful. [M] Some Demon King soldiers used axes, so it''s pretty informative. Seeing me seriously listening, Mr. Hyde gave a pleasant laugh as he lowered his shield and axe to the ground. "Ha-ha-ha! I haven''t seen a young man so worthy of teaching in a long time. All the newcomers these days don''t even try to find out about anything other than the weapons they deal with, not at all... even though the actual battle has to be fought without knowing their lineage... are they going to fight on the spot when dealing with the first seen weapon...?" "Um, Mr. Hyde?" "Hmm!? Oh, sorry" I wonder, is this man a teacher or something in the kingdom of Nirvalna? The explanation was easy enough for me to understand, and most importantly, it''s an easy-to-deal personality that doesn''t make me feel like someone from another country. "Hmm, it''s time" Seeing the slightly diagonally raised sun, Mr. Hyde squeaks so. "Sorry to interrupt your training, Usato." "No, it was a meaningful time for me." "I''m glad you said that. It''s time for me to go, but what about you?" It''s time for me to go back to the inn. Mr. Hyde nodded at my words and walked straight out toward the exit of the training ground -- but turned back to this way along the way and waved. "See you in the meeting room, young healing wizard!" ! Mr. Hyde walks out of the training field laughing happily. Did you know me from the last word? Did you find out I was a healing wizard just by name? Though I wondered what Hyde said, I went back to the inn with water to sweat. After meeting a strange man named Hyde during my morning training, I made my way to the big library where the talks would take place. Under Mr. Welsey''s guidance, he sees Kazuki with his senior dressed in a new costume as he advances inside the Great Library. "I''m no different than usual, but you''re dressed properly for seniors and kazuki" Unlike me in a team uniform representing Lifeguard Corps, seniors and Kazuki wear white based clothing. Lightly decorated armor on a cloak extending from the back and right shoulder. And boots that emphasize ease of movement are exactly the kind of costume that opens the atmosphere to "brave men". There seems to be a difference between men and women, but they''re both cool. "Yeah, yeah. And overall, Usato, your uniforms and colors are so close that you feel united." "But if it''s so white, it''s going to be pretty noticeable..." Kazuki smiles bitterly with his hands on his cape. If the three of us did line up, it would seem pretty conspicuous. Talking about that, Mr. Welsey, who is leading the way, looks back. "When you''re in line, it''s very picturesque." "Really?" "Yeah, it''s true. You will arrive in the auditorium where the talks will soon take place, so prepare yourselves." Whoa, is it surprisingly close to the entrance? It''s called the Great Library, so I thought they''d go up the stairs or something, but it doesn''t look like it. After a short walk, Mr. Welsey was right, I could see what looked like the entrance to the auditorium. At the same time, I saw several men and women standing there in the form of turning their backs, trying to ask this one. Confirming his appearance, Kazuki smiled somewhere nostalgic and rushed to them. "Long time no see! Warrior Chief!" "Hmm? Oh, it''s Kazuki! How are you!" Two men, one woman. I look back at the man''s face in Kazuki''s voice, and I''m stunned. How tough your face is to be overwhelmingly taller than mine. "No, but you''re still thin. Eat meat. Meat." "Ha, I''m going to be eating more than anyone else. Oh, more than that, I''d like to introduce you to some of my friends I''ve spoken to before!" "Well, I have to say hello on behalf of Nirvalna, too." Saying so, he looked at this one and noticed me and smiled. He raised one hand as if to greet his friend. "Oh, you trained in the morning, Usato. Again, the Warriors of the Kingdom of Nirvalna, Hyde the Warrior Commander. Nice to meet you today." ''Huh?'' Not only the seniors, but even Hyde''s subordinates on that side leak a grunted voice. As it were, I can''t believe that''s happening. Why am I meeting the representatives of the kingdom of Nirvalna before anyone else in the kingdom of Ringle...? 181 Lesson 166 Warriors of the Kingdom of Nirvalna, Mr. Hyde, Warrior Chief. You can''t believe the kingdom''s delegates trained so hard in the early morning of an important meeting! Because I was going to meet him at the meeting, I was wondering if he was the representative''s escort, but he was completely different. Hyde laughs refreshingly at me like a successful kid in a prank. Such was a small woman talking to him with her men and thoughtful orange hair as ponytails. "Warrior Chief, do you know him?" "Oh, when I was moving my body in the morning. There was a boy running at a fair pace since sunrise, so I tried to speak to him. Hey, I didn''t think you were a rumored healing wizard at first." Neither did I think I was the representative of the kingdom of Nirvalna. And from within, a "what are you doing this guy in the morning..." gaze pierces me. A small woman in Mr. Hyde''s words gave a stunned look. "Ha!? You had a meeting, but you were training as usual!?" "Ha ha!" "Don''t laugh and delude me! I thought you said it was a really important meeting today!" "Don''t even say it, Helena. I know that the talks that will take place today with me are critical to the future of the people living on the continent. Is that what you''re trying to say?" "Wow, you know..." I calmly answer that. A woman called Helena who loses momentum before him. I saw her like that, put my arms around her, and Mr. Hyde nodded yeah. "We also need to be somewhat prepared if we are to hold talks. So I kept my body warm in the morning." "There was obviously something wrong with the story now, wasn''t there? Why are you suddenly talking about warming up your body? Are you going to fight the talks in you?" To Mr. Hyde, who laughs happily, the woman called Helena holds her head. Watching that exchange like any other HR, who is a hard worker, Mr. Hyde''s gaze turned to this one. "Kazuki, as you said, he and the other brave man are as strong as you are." "''Cause we both are." "Oh, oh." "That''s kind of illuminating. Usato." I am honestly delighted with Kazuki''s words against me. "Needless to say, two brave men, Usat is more than me in terms of physical abilities. It''s nothing more than comforting to be on your side fighting together." "No, I''m still inexperienced too..." But even if you were winning with physical ability, it doesn''t mean you''re stronger than this guy. From the morning training landscape, I intuited that this man was a man who fights with skill, not power. I mean, like Mr. Leona, he''s the type of man who masterfully manipulates magic and weapons and advances combat to his advantage. The most troublesome thing is that it can handle even first-sighted attacks because it is common to all weapons. I don''t rise to praise, and when I think calmly, I realize that Helena is looking at this one with an incredible look. "Oh, is that great? It looks normal..." "You don''t look normal, do you? Look, you suck. Especially the arm and foot muscles. That''s a training technique using healing magic devised by Rose of the Lifeguard Corps. It is no exaggeration to say that it transcends the realm of man at the earliest." Mr. Hyde looked at my arm and leg and said that. Do you even have some kind of demon eye? If you''re plain concerned, Mr. Helena asks him a question as he tilts his neck. "Every time I think, why can you grasp someone else''s muscle structure when you''re not even a demon eye?" "If you''re one of my men, you''ll be able to see every inch of it." "Yes, I don''t like it" Isn''t that the Devil''s Eye!? What a stunt. No, I want a little bit of it. "... time is running out. We''re on our way. Ladies and gentlemen of the Kingdom of Lingle, I shall meet you at the table of talks. You guys, let''s go." "Copy that...... ha" He laughs refreshingly, flips his cape and walks to the venue of the talks, and Helena sighs and follows him when she sees his back like that. To the representative of the kingdom of Nirvalna, who left like a storm, we were flabbergasted for a while, but a senior who came up with something in the meantime pounded and slapped his hand. "The eyes that look at the muscles... you mean the muscle eyes, right? Usato." "Mr. Welsh, Kazuki, shall we go too?" "Is that it?" Through seniors who are sooo grumbling about something today. Feeling a little tired of the fury unfolding, we set foot in the venue where the talks would take place. The venue for the talks was a large space similar to the auditorium. Table and chair similar to a round table installed inside a large indoor. No matter what you think, we sat back in the seat that Mr. Wellsey urged us to do, constricting ourselves to the big hall. Mr. Siggles, who had since made various confirmations, arrived, and all the members of our representative of the Kingdom of Lingle assembled. It seemed that we were the last, and representatives of other kingdoms had already arrived at the seats reserved. Master Lucas of the Kingdom of Samarial and two empty knights, supposedly guards holding back behind him. To Carm. Princess Nia and Prince Kyle of the Kingdom of Rio, and the knights of the four escorts. Two warriors, including Hyde, Warrior Commander of the Warriors Regiment of the Kingdom of Nirvalna, and Helena, his subordinate. In front of this large library were gathered escorts brought by the four kingdoms, including the Kingdom of Ringle. Considering that the elites of each country are gathered here...... somehow, I''m just a little excited. "We have all the representatives of each kingdom, so let us begin our talks. As we cross the border, I, Welsey, the Devil''s Advisor dedicated to the Kingdom of Lingle, will be at the service of the progress of the talks." My gaze gathers on Mr. Welsey, who stood up with the material in his hand. Are you accustomed to this sort of thing or proceed with behavior that doesn''t make you feel nervous. "There is also the name face-to-face this time, so please start by introducing yourself by representatives of each kingdom" Do you mind if I start? When Mr. Welsey said so, it was Master Lucas who raised his hand first. The face-to-face gaze in this meeting converges on him, but still gives him a spare look. ''Cause my existence would be most questionable.'' Master Lucas looked around at all of us and opened his mouth. "I am ruling the Kingdom of Samarial, it is Lucas Uld Samarial. Under all circumstances, Knight Chief Fegnis will be relieved of his duties. I haven''t found anyone to replace him yet, so I decided to take part in the meeting myself. I, the king, am supposed to be here without any prior communication, but I intend to be with you." Well, thank you very much. And Master Lucas, who sits in his seat as he says. After a brief silence, now Princess Nia of the Kingdom of Rio rises to Carm. "To Carm. My name is Rio to Nia Lark Carm, First Princess of the Kingdom of Rio. On behalf of my father, let me take this opportunity as his representative. I am aware that I am immature as one who stands above me, but I want to help at all to fight a powerful force called the Demon King''s Army, and I stand here now." Princess Nia, who finished her conversation with a slightly nervous face, sat down with a relieved look, but Prince Kyle, next door, rose up in momentum, turning that look into a strong one. "To Carm. First Prince of the Kingdom of Rio, to Kyle Lark Carm. It''s Rio. Gentlemen, I hate futility. So things are simple and clear and understandable Hmm!?" !? Suddenly, Prince Kyle made a weird scream and jumped up!? I wondered what was going on, and Princess Nia lowered her head in a slight panic as she grabbed Prince Kyle''s root, which was stuffy by holding her flank as she watched. "I apologize for my uncanny brother...! In my position, I am inviting you to attend, but you may also recognize me as a figurine...!" "Oh, yeah...!" "Shut up. How can you say gentlemen in front of these people? How much do you feel ashamed of me?" Why is Prince Kyle here?... No, I could say the same thing if I were to say it, which would be the lowest position. After all, did he have to be present as a prince? "Ha ha!" A pleasant laugh can be heard from the corner of the round table in a slightly loose air. If you look at you, you can see Hyde laughing in his arms elsewhere with Helena in a panic behind him. "To Carm, the prince of the Kingdom of Rio is a man of courage. Yeah, well, you''re still young if you don''t look so far over there." With that said, Mr. Hyde, who stood up, began introducing himself with a voice that often passes as he looked around at the faces sitting at the round table. "Nirvalna Kingdom Warriors, it''s Hyde the Warrior Chief. I don''t feel slightly out of place with kings, princesses and princes, but I would like to speak with you as a representative of a nation." With Mr. Hyde sitting in his seat, who declared so with a bright voice, the introduction of the three kingdoms is concluded, and finally it is our turn, the Kingdom of Lingle. Taking a small, deep breath to avoid nervousness, Mr. Siggles stood up and began introducing him. "It''s the Knights of the Kingdom of Ringle, the Siggles of the Knights. I would like to express my gratitude on behalf of the Knights of the Kingdom of Ringle for having responded to this sudden convocation of talks. When this meeting comes to an end, we expect to be able to shoulder to shoulder as comrades fighting together." ... I don''t know what to do, I''m fine with introducing myself, but now I''m getting very anxious to have to talk to you for a long time about my battle with Koga. As a matter of fact, I think I''ve forgotten something from earlier. I have forgotten something very important and not to be forgotten. I can assure you I haven''t forgotten anything, but a strange sense of impatience in the depths of my chest irritates my heart. Maybe I forgot to wear my uniform... no. Remove the bracelet that deforms into a cage hand... there is. I imitate Rose... What do I care about all this time? I checked all that scattered so I didn''t forget anything. It can''t happen by accident. "Usato?" "Yes?" "Me and Kazuki, you''re done, so it''s you at the end of the day." "Eh." You were immersed in your thoughts, a senior slaps you on the shoulder and returns to me. When I realized that, at some point, my senior and Kazuki had finished introducing themselves, and my gaze at the talks was focused on me. Lady Lucas smiled bitterly when she said, "Hey, what''s up, Usat?" Princess Nia, Mr. Hyde turned her gaze at me with interest, and Prince Kyle stares at me as remorsefully as he did yesterday. In such a chaotic situation in a certain sense, I stood up in a hurry, stretching my spine and then uttering the words I was thinking again, as loudly as possible. "I''m Usat Ken, deputy head of the Lifeguard Corps of the Kingdom of Ringle. I''m a young man who was just recognised as deputy head of the regiment the other day, thank you very much today." There shouldn''t have been any problems for now. While I''m at it, I make it easy on the unusual, overly normal greeting. Still sitting in your seat, even relieved not to appear on your face, getting your breathing ready. Then a senior next door spoke to me in a whisper. "Usat, are you nervous?" "Yeah, no matter how many times I go through it, I''m not used to it..." "But, Usato, you''ve had a tough time after this." "That''s right..." I have to explain before this face that I fought the Demon King''s Army, the Second Legion Commander, and Koga. [M] Honestly, it would have been better if Mr. Welsey and Mr. Siggles had been brief, as far as I''m concerned, but I had to explain myself in the hope of Princess Nia and Mr. Hyde. It''s not like I can''t talk, but it''s tough. Hmm? Explain the battle with Koga...? "... wait." At this meeting, I have to tell everyone here about the fight with Koga, right? I mean, I also have to explain how I fought Koga and how I defeated him. Is that what you have to do in front of these masses to explain "Healing Fist", the depths of the cure magic ban with physical power? The talks have begun, so I can''t turn back any more. "Duh, what should I do..." Now that I realize that fact, I just had to turn my face bright blue. 182 Lesson 167 In the course of the talks that brought together representatives of each kingdom, I realised the fact that I had to explain the healing punch fist, and I was desperate to think about what kind of explanation I would give, listening to the content of the talks that had begun. I can tell you, can you fulfill it and believe it...! instead of actually showing it, they''ll call you a fast-track liar? No, I''m just aware that I did something pretty nasty as a healing wizard. But, but. I had to expose that to myself in front of such a public... I hadn''t even thought about it, so I have something tight. Having kept the upset from appearing on Rose''s face as she strolled through her thoughts earlier, I kept her calm by putting my arms together and silently continuing to look directly in front of me. "When fighting the Demon King''s Army, the power you can get out of Samaritan is ---" "Then the amount of supplies you need to align your forces is ---" "More information on the Devils'' equipment and how physically capable they are---" In the meantime, moments and meetings go on. Though generally understandable, the power of the Demon King''s army to assemble alongside their opponents is still considerable. The power of war you can get out of each kingdom. supplies to keep it. And the power of the Demon King''s Army at heart and the magic of dealing with the physical abilities of individual Demons. Sometimes information is exchanged and opinions are shared. There are those who have caught particular attention while the representatives here are holding talks. "Warrior Chief Hyde, I think we should discuss the main force of the Demon King''s Army first?" "That''s important too, but consolidating the local power of the soldiers is a prerequisite. When this main force and the main force of the Demon King''s Army are against each other, we should prepare the battle so that our allies can retain their advantage." "There it is." Master Lucas pinched his words so as to cut off the flow as to detect the atmosphere in which the conversation between Mr. Hyde and Princess Nia was likely to develop into controversy. "It''s also important to share information about your opponent, the Demon King''s Army. Mind if I talk to Siggles, the Knight Commander who survived two demon army invasions, including that?" "Absolutely." Lucas, who will be the most accustomed to this kind of place, has supported me in facilitating the talks as he explained to me the other day. Thanks to Master Lucas, Mr. Welsey, who was nervous about the bees, is also out of his shoulder strength to act as a facilitator, so I''m really glad he came. "Hey, hey, Usato." "Yes? What''s wrong?" During the talks, seniors have lurked their voices and spoken. Tilt her neck to some subtle expression. "I''ve been staring at Prince Kyle in the opposite seat since just now, did he do something?" "Huh? I didn''t mean to..." With the same voice as his predecessor, he blued his face as he looked at me. Shit, I''m still pretending to be Rose, so from Prince Kyle''s point of view, it turns out I''ve been staring at him the whole time? You''ve done something sorry, I need to make a proper apology later. "Well, I don''t mind about him... Usato, are you okay? Are you nervous?" "No, rather than nervous --" "Dear Usato" Mr. Welsey called my name when he tried to reply to Prince Kyle with a bitter smile at his dry senior. Shit, I was wondering if I could blame you for wasting your time at an important meeting. Turning that way, as far as Mr. Welsey''s sorry face is concerned, apparently not. "Dear Usat, may I ask you to describe your battle with the Demon King''s Army and the Second Legion Commander in the Land of the Beasts?" "... Yes" It''s early to say that time runs out. He talks as he leads to the frontier of giving up, lurking his voice so that his senior and Kazuki can only hear him. "Senior, Kazuki" "Yeah?" "What''s going on? Usato" Open your mouth to the two of you who see this one, just a little bit. "Laugh gently then because you may expose something outrageous from now on" "What the hell are you going to do?" "What''s really going on!?" With a slight smile of giving up on the two of them cleverly poking in with a small voice, I stand up and look around again at the faces I am in the talks. I don''t care what you think, Lucas. Princess Nia asking this one with interest, and Prince Kyle trying to be unfaithful. I''m excited for you somewhere, Mr. Hyde. Whatever you think, the deception doesn''t work. I almost screw up the mentions, but I still sort things out in my head and put them in my mouth. "I''m going to explain to you, in the land of the Beasts, the Commander of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army, Koga Dingal, who fought." If this happens, I''ll have to come to my stomach. Somewhat, I''ll be honest with you even if you pull it off. When so determined, Prince Kyle raises his right hand from the opposite seat and speaks. "I want you to wait a minute. First of all, is it true that the healing wizard there went to the land of the Beast Man?" Moment after moment, Princess Nia''s cocksucker swung down on Prince Kyle''s head. "Sorry for the repeated disrespect" "Ah, sister! ''Cause you are! Instead of being the Commander of the Demon King''s Army, you don''t even have proof that he went to the Land of the Beasts!" "The fact that Usat went to the land of the Beast is proven by the queen of the water city of Miarak, Norn Elad Miarak, right? Besides, why can''t you guess why Master Lucas and Knight Hyde here don''t point out the questions that even you realize?" Grunt, and Prince Kyle returns to his seat with regret. In fact, if you told me to give proof, I''d just like to get a sentence from Mr. Hayate at Hoobard, who signed a contract at Hinomoto... Well, get your mind back on it and let the explanation resume. "Er, when I went to the kingdom of the Beasts, I ran into Koga, the Second Legion leader who had already asked the Beasts to help me." Explain what happened in the kingdom of the beast man, though roughly as it is. Of course, while I skip the civil unrest and all that, I''m going to tell you how I got to fight Koga. In the meantime, Princess Nia throws a question at me. "What was the magic of the Legion Leader?" "It''s the magic of the dark system." After all, is the magic of the dark system a rare magic in good or bad ways, exposing the agitation not only to the delegates but also to the knights who are entrusted with escorting them? "Its ability is to wear a black belt made up of magic that can be both weapon and armor. Second Legion Commander Koga has wrapped it up and challenged me to battle with great physical abilities." "Hmm, so what happened to you?" "Of course, I responded. I didn''t lose in physical ability, so I think I was able to antagonize." "No, wait, you''re crazy" Returning that to Master Lucas, Prince Kyle sandwiched his words again. Princess Nia, next to him, held her forehead. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Instead of the Demons, why are you sticking with the Legion Leader with your physical abilities?" "Ha, Kyle." To Princess Nia, who looked frightened, he nonetheless clatters as he complains. But when he heard my reply, Lucas only laughed happily. "Ha ha, you''re the same. It''s new to my memory that you beat our knight chief with one fist." "Look at that. That''s what Lucas says." "What!? It just revealed the fact that I overthrew Samaritan''s Knight Commander!?" You''re not amused, are you, Master Lucas? No, because this guy has a little bit of a brown spot, he''s going to be so impotent about the breathlessness of the talks. "I''ll get back to it. Koga''s prowess was considerable, as far as the perception of having fought was concerned. Magic that can be both a weapon and a shield for all distances, unparalleled physical ability. I don''t think there was any other way to fight him properly than in a melee." "Then you want me to bring it into melee?" Nodding at Mr. Hyde''s words. "Yeah. But the biggest problem was that Koga at heart is best at melee. Besides, his own magical defense was so robust that he could easily prevent even my fullest attack." Prince Kyle said something. He did, but then Princess Nia stares at him and shuts him up. It''s irregular that even now I think about it, overlapping bands, and preventing attacks. Because of the hardness of that belt, there''s no magic, no sword through it. It''s bad nature. "So, did you defeat the Second Legion leader?" "This one has taken quite a deep toll, but we were able to repel it" It was really hard then. It was the first time I had been attacked enough to penetrate my body about anything. Explain this far and you won''t have to explain how you defeated him. The subject is Second Legion Leader, explaining Koga''s combat abilities and magic, so you don''t have to explain how you defeated him. That''s what I thought, and when I tried to finish the story, Mr. Hyde, who put his hand on his chin, opened his mouth, troubled. "How did you defeat the Second Legion Commander? I''m guessing he was a pretty good opponent from what you said?" Gickles and shoulders tremble at Mr. Hyde''s remarks. You wondered about my reaction, Prince Kyle opened his mouth frying as he cared about Princess Nia next door. "Maybe you haven''t really repelled?" "Kyle." "No, let me tell you something. Honestly, I can''t believe your story. You think you''re just gonna stick your physical abilities up against the Legion Leader, and then you''re gonna take it down? Isn''t that true?" He brings a good grin to his head. As far as I''m concerned, I''m not so upset because I was prepared to be told that, but I care in a more frightening way about Princess Nia, who brings a swordswallowing atmosphere next door. "I didn''t just run away in front of the Second Legion chief --" "That''s it." The voice of Lady Lucas blocked Prince Kyle''s words as Princess Nia next door tried to raise her hands without expression. Prince Kyle also eats his face at the sudden words of Master Lucas. "If you think in common sense, he''s right there, just a human being, it would also seem absurd that a healing wizard fights more than one another with physical abilities and magic that outweigh a human being" "Well, I guess so." "But I''ve seen Usat fight before my eyes. That''s why I also know why I can''t put into words how he''s fighting himself. His battle, if I may say so is beyond our common sense." Master Lucas, who spoke so strangely, turns to the caged gaze of a strong will, no different from when he first met me, after looking around at the faces he was in the talks with. "I don''t know everything about myself what kind of journey he was taking after he left my country. But only one thing is for sure: a man named Usat Ken is not a man who runs away with his opponent in front of him to fight. Isn''t that right, Usato?" "... Yes" ... What are you doing, me? I wanted to hide how I was flying. I let Master Lucas take the useless hassle out of me. I must be honest here. [M] As deputy head of the life-saving corps, more importantly, I should have behaved as Rose''s apprentice. Decide to be prepared to tell everything, feeling even embarrassed by your immaturity and shallowness. "I used a technique called Healing Fist to defeat Second Corps Commander Koga." "Healing, serial fisting?" Princess Nia tilted her neck at a move named Healing. Aside from her face--, especially her first-ear senior, is looking up at this one just a little excited. "There''s something we should talk about explaining this move. I treat healing magic not as a" technique of healing people, "but as a" technique of suppressing them intact. " "How do you use healing magic?" To Hyde''s question, I''ll be honest without upset. "It entails healing magic, beating, throwing, throwing magic bullets, and blinding with magic bullets. You can also work with demons who can handle magic and restrain opponents." "Eye meltdown? Magic? restraint?" Princess Nia, who was seriously trying to reflect, is whining so confused, but blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. "Back to healing serial fists. This move is the most dangerous of my moves, so I try not to use it normally, but in the battle against Koga, I was forced to use it." "Is it a dangerous move to use healing magic?" "Right." What reaction will it return? Even I''m using it. It''s a dong-dong move. It is no surprise that Mr. Wellsey, who is on this occasion, would graduate if he heard the principle. After taking a small, deep breath, I will explain the healing fist to the face that will focus on this one. "Healing Fist. It''s a technique that intentionally bursts through system strengthening and beats it in a row at a close opponent after making it oriented." "You think it''s an outburst of system strengthening...?" Gatta! and Hyde, who rose from the chair with momentum, raised his voice in amazement. I can''t seem to hide my surprise that anyone but him understands the dangers of what I''m doing. ... especially the look on Mr. Welsey''s face at the edge of his sight is supposed to be amazing. "It''s also a successful move with the aid of a special cageman. Without it, you''d be out of my elbow by now." "I can only say that it''s brilliant to be able to do phylogenetic strengthening at that age, but still intentional outbursts, etc... that''s not the idea of a regular person..." In fact, given the danger of system strengthening, it''s not surprising that that much has happened. Instead, Mr. Leona preached to me scattered. After this, you must also be prepared to be preached by Mr. Welsey, who is supposed to have great eyesight. " did the move pass to the Second Legion Leader?" Princess Nia, who regained her soonest calm here, asks me that. "Yeah. I finally broke through the defense by tapping it about seven times, so I slammed my fist straight into my body and even stunned it. But I was able to repel it, but in the end, it ended up being a pain split." I was able to use my healing fist to drive Koga into stunning. But in the end, in a way that would be missed, the battle came to an end. "Ha-ha-ha!" Mr. Hyde''s laughter echoed during the talks, which were surrounded by silence. Surprisingly, when I turned my gaze to him, Mr. Hyde was snorting emotionally. "Master Lucas is right, you''re way beyond common sense! I had no idea you were doing far more work than I expected! Not at all, but the lifeguards of the kingdom of Ringle!" "Ha ha..." I can''t keep up with Mr. Bright Hyde''s tension at once, and I can only reply vaguely. Then Mr. Hyde, turning to this side, grinned. "Would you mind if I showed you my healing fists and my dots while I was staying?" "Huh?" "Oral alone, I can''t imagine what kind of move it is. I want you to put it into practice and show it to me." That''s what I said, Hyde, he seemed like an excited kid what to say. With that in front of me, I had to snort as I drew my cheeks. 183 Lesson 168 Talks in the Four Kingdoms in Lukvis. That day came to an end, but I got pretty tired mentally. The same is true because there were representatives, including Master Lucas, and most importantly, for me unfamiliar with such an important discussion, I remained nervous. "--So Usat has to reveal that noisy move" "Noisy moves...... no, it''s noisy, but come on" After the meeting, as I was about to dusk at the training ground I used early in the morning, I stumbled upon Amako, who was about to visit the inn where we were staying, so I was just talking about the meeting and a little stupidity. "But how are you going to reveal it? Are you sure about the power?" "I don''t know how... I just normally release moves toward a target or something" "Is it normal and bearable..." "Yes, no, that''s right, because then you weaken the power and hit it, right?" Don''t lose your magic in no time if you''re serious about knocking it in a row. I''m just going to give you a break. "Before that, I guess we''ll all be questioned today" "That''s a bad Usat I''ve been hiding" "That''s right..." As it is easy to imagine the pursuit of seniors, the problem is Mr Wellsey, who understands the danger of strengthening the system. He looked at me with great eyes during the conversation. ''I''ll let you talk to me later...!'' He had an eyesight that seemed like he could even hear a sexual hallucination. "But I think it was a good opportunity." "What?" "It''s about being aware of yourself and the discrepancies around you. I just reopened it." Yes, I remembered to reopen at today''s meeting. I don''t want to admit that it''s my boring will, or that I''m separated, which is forgiven because I''m a "lifeguard," and that doesn''t make sense to me as a "lifeguard deputy. "If you change your position, you change your consciousness. As Norn said, that''s exactly right." As a queen, agitated by sleep and fatigue, I think of Master Norn, who defended a place called Miarak. "But when Usat reopens, I think that''s a little scary" "Hey, what does that mean?" "Some verses have weighed themselves up until now, but when it''s gone, I''m going to come up with another weird move or something." What do you think of me, you little fox? "No, because you just reopened it, you don''t make any worse moves than a healing punch. Besides, it''s been a healing punch lately, so think about healing magic bullet applications." "Hmm, for example?" "A quick-focused healing magic bullet combined with an accelerating fist, a healing accelerating bullet. Bending healing magic bullets that apply the magic manipulation of cagemen, healing remote bullets or something. It''s only a move with a caged hand, but I think I can use it quite a bit. Oh, yeah! I''m also thinking about the practice of firing magic bullets as fast as the captain was doing." For use, healing accelerator bullets are magic bullets to instantly heal away injured people. Healing Remote Bullets are magic bullets to heal accurately to allies in a state of confusion. Both are powerful moves of the cage hand, but they seem to work inside. "Even when it comes to curing magic bullets that bend, they only bend once or so precisely. I can''t help but make up for the fact that I didn''t originally have the talent to unleash magic bullets with my cage hands, but if I think I can freely change the direction of something that goes straight only once, it''s going to be quite different." Exactly. In principle, it is impossible to bend a healing flying fist, so it can be used in the form of a healing flying fist of power, a healing magic bullet that focuses on hitting power and speed. "Yeah. It''s a surprise move and a move to make them hit straight from over the shield." "That?" Wait a minute. No, I thought we could use it like that in combat, didn''t I? But I don''t know if I''d think of you first. As I and Amako were pulling their cheeks together, I heard footsteps approaching from behind. "Oh, there you are." "Hmm?" Looking back, Kara, a teacher I met here before, and Halfa, who met again yesterday. Why is Carla, a teacher, here... and she''s not giving a lecture or anything because the school is closed at the meeting today? Looking sideways at Amako wearing the hood deep in his eyes, he turns his gaze to Kara and Halfa. "It''s been a while, Mr. Carla. Mr. Halfa hasn''t seen you yesterday." "Oh.... but it hasn''t been six months since then, but you''re growing to look different. You don''t have to check with Halfa''s demon eye to find out." "Oh, really..." Does this guy have a "muscle eye like Mr. Hyde? Instead, I don''t think it looks much different than it did before the trip and now. ... Are you growing taller or something just because I assume so? I would be a little happy with that. "I was going to meet you from here, but I didn''t expect you to come from Carla." "I''ve been hearing about your work ever since I left Lukvis. If you''re here, I thought I''d meet you once and talk to you. I''m sorry to have to show you Halfa, even though it''s a corner holiday." Mr. Halfa, told by Mr. Kara so, shook his head to the side. "No, because I only do as much self-training as I do on holidays anyway. Rather, it would be a good inspiration for me to talk to Mr. Usato." "... I think you should look beyond a little workout" "While I''m at it, it''s like this..." Somehow, the more I talk to you, the more I''m going to feel comfortable with Mr. Halfa. Kara turns back here, sighing at Halfa, who is laughing like she is in trouble. "I hear you''ve become Deputy Head of the Lifeguard Corps. Congratulations." "Thank you. Hey, there''s still some unfamiliar parts, but I''m just trying to manage to behave like a deputy commander." "I don''t think you have to be aware of that. I''ve had an atmosphere that reminded me of Mr. Rose... since I was in Lukvis." "Oh, really?" I don''t know if I can light something up or give you a subtle look. It''s like I''ve been told I''ve been around Rose ever since I came to give her a letter. [M] With a vague look on her face, Kara gives me a bare impression that she cares about time. "Whatever it is, it''s good to see your face." "Are you going?" "We teachers have a lot of work to do with the talks. It''s time to go back. Halfa, what do you do?" "I just want to talk to Mr. Usato a little more." "Okay.... for once, I''ll tell you as a teacher, don''t bother him too much" "Absolutely." Kara, who saw Mr. Halfa snort, left the training ground after he uttered his farewell words. All that''s left is me and Halfa and the silent Amako from earlier... what''s the nuisance Kara just said? When I lowered back on the lawn again after I dropped Mr. Kara off, Halfa, who also sat next to me, called out. "Ah, Mr. Usato. Nak, how are you?" "Is that a knack? He''s doing fine as a lifeguard." "That''s good. The truth is, Nack, I cared about you, too, so I''m a little horrified that he''s safely in the lifeguard." Maybe by now, Nack is desperate to train a lifeguard. When I was thinking of Knack, I was concerned about the girl who would fuzz and still be in Lukvis. "What is Meena doing now?" "Are you Meena Learsia? She... what to say, hmm" "... what happened to her?" "No, that''s not what..." I''m trying to tell you somewhere, Mr. Halfa. Doesn''t seem like it''s getting caught up in something. "Like losing a battle with Knuck and having a rougher personality than before?" "No, I rather got incredibly serious from my previous girlfriend" "Huh?" From what I''ve seen, I remember that kid being a prick, but after all, did he have a change of heart after the fight with Knuck? Or are you working hard for revenge on him, like Nack said before you left? "You often see me practicing magic and running in after school. At first I doubted my eyes, but when I think about it again, maybe she finally moved on, just like you, Nack." "Before," You''re saying that Nak wasn''t the only thing that happened in Lukvis, it also affected Meena. The first impression sucked, but something I didn''t know might have happened between Nack and Meena. "I see quite a bit of Meena training, so if you''re lucky, Mr. Usato might come and see you, too." "Um, I don''t know how to speak to you even if I see you. From Meena, I''m the one who sent Nack to the lifeguard." On second thought, I''m the one who made the case for Nack to go to the lifeguard. Besides, our first impressions of each other suck, so we shouldn''t look good. You won''t get attacked just like that, but it''s enough in the lifeguard to get scolded by yourself. "That''s right, Mr. Usato" "Yes?" With that in mind, Mr. Halfa, who stood up unexpectedly, calls out. When Amako and I look up strangely, she smiles like the same child as Hyde in the morning. "I wish I could spare some time, why don''t we just do a little hand-working? No, if you can''t, you can say no." "... ha" I see. Is that why you came to see me? Oh, uh, I''m just free till night. - I only have to do muscle tresses when I get back to the inn, and if I go back to the inn and Mr. Wellsey is there, I have a sermon for you. All right, excuse me. "Well, shall we? But I''m only a team player, to the point where there''s no injuries." "Of course it is. I don''t like being pissed off by Carla or the school director, either." As far as I''m concerned, I don''t even wish it. Mr. Halfa''s exact way of fighting his opponent''s weaknesses is a study for me. Now that you''ve understood through your journey that power isn''t the only one that can make sense to you, you might be able to get something in the fight against him. "Huh, you''re really like each other." Amako smiled with some shuddered sigh. With such a bitter smile on her, me and Mr. Halfa proceeded to the corner of the training ground. Mr. Halfa and I had a surprise streak. I wasn''t insulting the abilities of the grown demon eye, but I didn''t think they''d break through my new way of fighting at first sight. Besides, the new methods of combat he used were antiquated. He used to read his opponent''s movements by the devil''s eye, always taking the lead and attacking him, but what he used today was, on the contrary, the horrible thing of letting him attack after reading his opponent''s movements and tapping a strong counter from above. Unconsciously, I couldn''t handle the technology at first glance because I''m Mr. Halfa, who can totally see through the other person''s first starts. "Master Usato, are you listening?" "... Yes" Did you find out that you were escaping reality? I raised my rubbed voice when I returned to me in the voice of Mr. Welsey, who gave me a stare. I was normally scolded by Mr. Wellsey in the inn after I finished my group of hands with Mr. Halfa. "I know what you didn''t want to say, but I wanted you to tell me in advance. Ha... you are opening up new magical possibilities, unlike Kazuki and Suzune in a way. No, you didn''t praise me?" Pioneering new magic... No, although no one would have done anything too dangerous about a move to intentionally erupt phylogenetic strengthening. Reflecting on what I hadn''t preached, Kazuki, who was listening to a sermon on the side, sounds somewhat happy. "Ha, you''re just like me. Usato" "Oh, yeah." "Me and me!" "You are all really too pointy. Master Suzune too...... ha" As the senior raised his hand to agree, Mr. Welsey sighed just saying he couldn''t stand it. "Master Kazuki''s magic manipulation is not dangerous because it is only a basic technique, but Master Suzune is the same as Master Usat in a way. A technique that can wrap the properties of the lightning system itself around it like armor and convert it from aiding movement to attack. Powerful, on the other hand, it''s a dangerous move that can hurt even you if you mistreat it at all." "I thought you were doing some special training to avoid that." "That''s not the problem... I want you to have something a little more critical." I''ve only seen it for a moment before, but it was still a dangerous move. Well, I know it''s something that requires a lot of skill and experience, because the former Legion Leader Mr. Alc fought in Hinomoto apparently used the same moves. Mr. Welsey drops his shoulder on a swallowing senior. Mr. Siggles opened his mouth to her watching us interact like that. "Calm down, Welsey. Certainly there are dangerous aspects to Master Suzune''s and Master Usat''s moves. But if you make it entirely your own, you two should be even stronger." "Sure, but..." "Worrying is painfully understandable to me, too. But what we can do now is not stop it, but encourage it to move forward?" "... Yes" Mr. Welsey, who nodded at Mr. Siggles'' words, turns to this way. "I apologize for pushing my discretionary consciousness. But please, don''t use dangerous moves on your own. Strong power has a price to pay for it." "... there wasn''t even this one. I''d like to talk to you as much as I can from now on." We have known from the beginning that Mr. Wellsey is leading us. The fountain of Miarak''s Kreha, the runaway Karon. A reasonable price comes with it in order to gain powerful power. Even my own power is the same. That is why we must not ignore the words she has just said to us. With that in mind, Mr. Welsey, reassured by my words, goes on to utter words. "I''ll change my story, but I''d like to tell you about tomorrow''s plans while I''m at it" "Tomorrow, is it about the talks?" "Yes, first of all, unlike today, the talks that will take place tomorrow will be a close discussion, so Kazuki, Suzune and Usato don''t have to be present" ... Probably, but it feels like discussing the agenda I put out for discussion today in more depth. You mean Mr. Wellsey and Mr. Siggles took it into account because even if I were there, I wouldn''t be able to give a clear opinion? "Next, it has been decided that tomorrow afternoon, after the talks, there will be an interactive battle at the training ground, combining exchanges and a grasp of battle power." "Exchange battle? What''s that?" "It''s combat training by the powerful of each kingdom. Magically crafted attacks, teammates, and joint troop exercises." "... Isn''t that a little long? The battle against the Demon King''s army is imminent..." Mr. Welsey shook his neck to the side of Kazuki, who said so anxiously somewhere. "It''s now that we need it. Whether we fight together or not, we still don''t understand what other countries will fight. There''s no point in this conversation if we can''t work together at all." "... Indeed, the way warriors fought in the kingdom of Nirvalna was completely different from the knights of the kingdom of Ringle" I''m just as impressed with Kazuki. [M] Then Mr. Welsey''s gaze turns this way. "So we need you to use your magic in front of the Three Kingdoms" "Is that me, too?" "Yes, Master Usato''s healing you will use a technique called continuous fisting against him" "Target, do you have any?" During the day, I remember the words Amako told me and I get unexpectedly anxious. But Mr. Wellsey smiled at me like that to reassure me. "Don''t worry! They have something a few times more powerful than what you destroyed in Lukvis before! Don''t worry, they do multiple pieces of immobilization magic to keep you from pulling through easily!" "Mr. Usato! Don''t hesitate to do this!" "Why do you seem so happy..." I''m just a little motivated by the seniors who are going to do thumbs-up. I''m not going to do anything else to break it, but I''m interested to see how powerful a healing serial fist is at the moment. "Oh, well, then, Usato, Kazuki." "Yes?" "What is?" You come up with something, my senior calls me Kazuki. Remaining in a good mood somewhere, she utters the following words: "If you don''t have to go to the meeting tomorrow morning. Why don''t we do a little training? It''s like a prep exercise this afternoon." "Training for the three of us. I wish I could do something different this time though it was only magically related before" Kazuki, who shrugged so much, seems willing to take the seniors'' suggestion. I don''t hate training either, so I never mind. What is it? I just have a bad feeling about the gaze of a senior who looks at me. "Usato, I need you to trust your reflex nerves." "Hey, what is it?" "Will you have a little mock fight with me tomorrow?" "... what?" Seniors and mock combat? Isn''t this... the kind of story where you have to have a mock fight with a senior in Demon Costume/Thunderbeast Mode? 184 Lesson 169 The next morning. When the talks were taking place in the Great Library, Kazuki and I were preparing for a light chat at a training ground near the Inn. "So in what form do you do simulated combat?" "Hmm, I can''t be that radical because I''m just holding back this afternoon... I don''t know what to do" "... does Kazuki have any good ideas?" Haven''t you thought about it? Ask Kazuki for his opinion as he drops his shoulder to a senior who thinks with his hand on his chin. Kazuki, comparing me to his predecessors, smiles after thinking about it for a while to see if he came up with something. "Right. Do you think it would be better if you touched it like a pussy?" "You know, hanging out with seniors, I''m not sure I can win." "I don''t want to be told by you, Usato, full of physical abilities..." If I can get here at full speed in Thunderbeast mode, I won''t get away with it either... "That''s both of them," Kazuki nodded to my reaction and that of my senior. "In the first place, what kind of mock fight do seniors have with me? Are you practicing Thunderbeast mode?" "Right. Honestly, there''s hardly anyone in the castle who can handle my speed. Kazuki... with magic, we can fight each other, but there''s too much damage around..." "So it''s me..." Well, I don''t mind because reflex nerves are more confident than crowds. I don''t know if I can handle the speed of my seniors...... I don''t know what I won''t try. "Okay. Shall we just do it once? The format is... just like Kazuki suggested, in a sneaky format..." "If I get touched on your right shoulder three times, how about my win, if I beat you for three minutes?" "Nice. So let''s go." If I only keep my senior hands off me for three minutes, will I win? I have myself excited, though I may be a little tight. "Oh, if, when my hand slips away... I hope you laugh and forgive me" "Just kidding! So don''t look at me with such a missed eye!" Seniors in a hurry at me for getting serious and cold eyes. After such an exchange, me and my senior will face each other in a painting of the training ground. The referee has Kazuki, so he won''t have to worry about being around him. "The time limit is one hundred and eighty seconds, and if either of us moves, we count. You can both start whenever you want." Nodding at Kazuki''s words, he shifts his gaze to seniors. She has a round back because she just wants to touch me three times. Keep an eye on that every move, and take the stand. "Don''t hesitate." "Oh, let me do that. What do you care? I''ve never been relative to you like this before... so I''m serious too so I don''t waste it" The next moment I recognized that my entire senior body was brilliant--, my right shoulder had my senior hand on it. Suddenly, looking at the seniors in front of him, he was no less of a doya face than Mr. Canoco. "The first time. You''re a great enemy, Usato." "... just fine" Seniors only wear lightning for a moment and distance themselves from me. Faster than expected. It''s just a hell of a speed to wrap thunder around, but it wasn''t completely out of sight to chase. I strained my own cheek and woke up completely. I unfold my cage hand on my right arm. "Can I use the cage hand?" "I don''t care if you can get out of my hands!" "Superior!" Again, I take a stand to pull my right arm at a senior who has been carrying out a moment of high-speed travel wrapped in thunder. I know the aim is the shoulder! The moment you recognize the shadow that you capture slightly in your sight, you release your healing accelerating fist to the right and accelerate to the left! "Huh, off!? Again!" Jump further backwards to the seniors who have been chasing this one. As a matter of course, at the moment the following senior''s hand approached this way, he changed direction in the air with an accelerating fist released beside him, flickering his hand --- but his fingertips slightly touched his shoulder. "Damn, you failed...! I knew it was too fast, seniors..." "Wait, you''re obviously weirder. I was on the move. I slid sideways in the air without touching it!" Seniors have said that, looking at the complicated fingertips that touched me. Pretty regrettable because while seniors were unfamiliar with healing accelerating fists, they were going to be able to avoid them altogether. "Healing acceleration fist. This... is a mobility method that uses outbreaks of system strengthening." "I''m starting to feel like that''s a different technology than system strengthening. If you dare to name it...... system breaking?" Discovery and all that noise...... Considering the process up to activation, I haven''t made a mistake in breaking it either... well, that''s fine now. Take the stand to pull your right arm again and cage your magic so that you can get a healing accelerating fist out. "Come on, time''s running out while we''re talking like this, right? One more touch and you win. It''s time for me to get used to your speed or for you to touch me... battle." "Hehe, funny. Then let''s attack more!" Thunder shines all over my sight. In a moment, here comes the three electric shocks the seniors unleashed. "Sweet!" I immediately reacted, paying off everything with my cage hands without moving from the spot. At the same time, the seniors leaked their dismay when they glanced at the hand that had been stretched from the side. "Become!?" "Wow!" Successfully dodged! As long as we can see where we''re going and the slightest movement, it''s inevitable! While the joy was at hand, the senior who immediately returned to me reached out without distancing himself from me, wrapping his thunder around him. Shit! That''s woven. No! Stick your fists to the ground with your crouching momentum, and let the magic burst! "Nun!" "Yikes!?" The resulting shock wave of magic struck the senior''s foot directly, causing a significant imbalance. This is the improvisational technique I just came up with, the healing rolling fist! It''s a go-to move that uses a fist punched into the ground as a starting point to perform a system strengthening outburst, which can cause the opponent to fall by unleashing a magic shockwave! Maybe I''ll never get to use it again! "Ha ha! I got this fight!" Thoughtfully backsteps and escapes with all his might while keeping his disoriented senior in sight. I accidentally make a high laugh like a villain, but the senior who took it gave me a smile like full joy. "I knew you were my prospective man!" "Mm!?" "I couldn''t let them keep you for two minutes! To beat you---" I''ll put it that way. No, no, obviously more electric shock wrapping seniors than ever. At the earliest, the dazzling electric shock jumps on the ground with a gizzard, illuminating even brighter the training ground that should be bright during the day. No matter how she saw it, in full force mode, she screamed at me with fried cheeks. "I should have gotten all the output from the start!" "... hey, hey Thai--" "How dare you, Usato!" Scratch it out of sight as it is, and tremendous pressure looms from all directions. I don''t know what to do, I don''t have a heart or the seniors look too fast to split up. "Eh, if this happens, I''ll run you off!" I set up a cage to outrun my predecessor''s onslaught. ... rather than seniors completely tense and enjoying themselves...... "Ah, I couldn''t escape -!" I pull out my shoulder as I fall asleep in the plain by the training ground. The result of the mess was seniors winning. It''s just impossible to get away from a senior with a full output state. I only kept it for about five seconds......! "Yeah, but I was pretty critical, too. There was only a few seconds left to wrap up the electric shock." "Just a few seconds." I lost because I couldn''t get past those few seconds. Although there was still room for magic and strength, it was a battle where people used their nerves very much. It feels like Rose''s training with an attack that he won''t let him avoid has gained a different experience. "Hey, we were both amazing. Seniors had an extraordinary amount of time to wear electric shocks." Seniors laugh lightly at Kazuki''s words, which are somewhat exciting. "I''ve been trying to figure things out for myself. The amount of time I can spend in Thunderbeast mode is growing a little bit, but I''m still not allowed to use it in action, so I''m only activating or holding down the output for a moment." Suppress the output, huh? "You only wore lightning for a moment, you were saving time, so you were able to travel fast multiple times in a row" "Right. It feels like I''m hanging up and putting it on right now." My healing acceleration fist is a move that uses no less magic. Maybe if I asked my senior about the trick of saving magic, I could handle it better. "Usato, what did you do?" "What''s that?" "It''s a move that''s disfigured seniors. Could he have hit the ground normally and rocked it?" "Oh, that bothers me, too. I was so surprised when I suddenly lost my balance..." No matter how much you work out, you shouldn''t be able to hit the ground and shake enough for people to fall...... There are no special circumstances to hide, so explain to the two of them about the healing rolling fist. "How dare you improvise and think about such moves? I say it because I actually ate it, but I think a defenseless opponent is a sure move to induce agitation." "I have to worry about my feet in the middle of a fight because they''re plain tough." Kind of sounds more like a healing tumbling fist than I think. Next time, think about how to use it. "Hmm, healing rolling fists?... Wouldn''t it be okay to call it a healing fall fist?" "! I''ve been thinking that seniors don''t have half the sense of naming. Respect." "Oh, hey, I guess?" Truth is, I thought Nair might tell me to bolt my fist. No, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t think a falling fist is such a bad name, but from now on I''m going to name this move a healing falling fist. A falling fist is too direct and has a changing sphere stained cool. "Ah, Usato. Have you ever wondered what it''s like to fight a war? As far as I''m concerned, I''d like some flaws, some advice. Oh, there''s also praise --" "Dear Usato, would you like some water?" "Oh, I''ll take it. Thank you, Eva." Get water from Ava next door. After a sip of water and a sigh of breath, I once again move my gaze toward my senior. "... it was only from me that I thought that the movement was a little monotonous and easy to understand." "I knew it... that''s what happens when you get too fast... huh?" What''s the matter? The senior tilted his neck and raised his voice after thinking about a few seconds after he alternated between me and Eva. "Why is Eva here?!?" With that seniors word, I finally realize the presence of Eva next door. You didn''t notice the other way around because you were there as a matter of course. "Oh, speaking of which, yes. Eva, how long have you been here?" "About before Usato and Suzune competed." "I didn''t realize you were talking naturally!? Besides, you''ve been around for quite some time!" Getting your flesh and soul back from the curse in Lukvis doesn''t change just where you are nearby at some point. I feel there when I really realize it. "Wow. I didn''t even notice. Um, Usat, the Samaritan princess this child was in front of?" "Yeah.... Eva, he''s my friend Kazuki" "Ah, here you go first! My name is Eva Uld Samarial from the Kingdom of Samarial! You''re Mr. Kazuki, the brave one! We have heard from Usato that he is your best friend!" "Well, my best friend... don''t be kind of lit up" "Now I can say it right..." Kazuki nods happily at Eva''s explanation. I turn back to Eva, who was able to successfully introduce herself, feeling slightly embarrassed by what she remembered talking about Kazuki in Samarial. "Ah, the battle between you two earlier was so amazing! It was fast and I didn''t see it at all, but I knew it was amazing what it was!" "Oh, oh, thank you" I don''t know, I get twitched by this kid''s straight words. A senior spoke to Eva as she was thanking her with an ambiguous expression. "Are you alone?" "No, there are knights nearby." You didn''t leave alone, you''re with the escort. Good, I''m not talking about Eva getting out on her own. So relieved, he discovers a suspiciously empty figure looking at this one from near the entrance to the training ground. "Hmm?" "Princess jumping into the vortex, brave......!" "Youthfulness is strength...... fu" "Subtle kindness to the tired lords. Princess, it''s perfect...! '' ... I didn''t see anything. I didn''t see the sight of multiple empty knights asking this one. Yes, I tell myself and turn to Kazuki to change the subject. "Kazuki, let''s resume our training. Do you want to see Eva here?" "If it''s not an inconvenience..." "You don''t mind seniors or kazuki, do you?" "Of course I am." "I don''t mind, either." "Kazuki, Suzune...... thank you!" New Eva is also added, and training resumes where it has become busier. It was the first time I did a trick named Simulated Combat with a senior, and next time it might not be a bad idea to try to change the combination. "Usato, will you accompany me in my sword practice? Oh, I hope you''re tired..." "Your strength is better. Uh, I can''t use a sword, okay?" "Usat is fine with the way he fights. I don''t mind using that cage hand." Then don''t hesitate to let me use it. Instead, this is like a shield because this is just a hard cage hand in normal use. Practice the sword with Kazuki, I still don''t know how many sword arms he has, but let''s be as serious as when we were seniors to do it. 185 Lesson 170 The morning training became incandescent in addition to thoughts. It was in such a format that when I started working with Kazuki, I took turns training to train the parts that I wanted to stretch naturally and basically. "Because!" "Not yet!" This is the first simulated battle with Kazuki today. Step up and dodge the slash by his wooden sword, releasing the palm bottom. Having avoided it with only minimal movement, he tries to slap the patterned buttocks of the wooden sword on my face. I immediately try to grab it with my cage hand and fight back, but before I do, Kazuki has set me up to hit me with his shoulder here, so I''m being pushed back. "Is it finally a blow around your tormented body? I knew it wouldn''t extend to Usat in a simple fight." "That''s not true. I was so critical earlier." In fact, you''re right. What to say, Kazuki''s movements are amazingly solid, and in addition to that, he is very focused in combat. Because he has Mr. Siggles as his master, or a terrible resemblance to the way a knight like Mr. Alc fights, but he has a simple swing down, poking, even a gizzard is powerful, and the pressure is combined with a unique difficulty to avoid. If you hadn''t gone through the battle with Rose, you might have gotten a decent attack. "Kazuki. It''s time for noon, and we''ll cut it up in case of an afternoon" "It''s that time already! I''m just finally getting used to Usat''s movements." "Ha ha, we''ll do it again next time" "Oh!" I can say the same to my senior, but Kazuki has been coping with my movements in this short time. I''m glad to be me because I helped both of us through mock combat, but I have to work harder! Don''t make me feel that way. In an effort to continue to do so without the need for training, I head to Eva''s place with my senior who is visiting with Kazuki with renewed determination. "You''re annoying, Usat, Kazuki." "Good luck!" Nodding to the seniors and Eva''s words, me and Kazuki sit next to each other with them, too. We''ll have time until the afternoon AC fight, so don''t get lunch or dressed by then. As I think about my upcoming plans, mouthing the water offered by Eva, I realize that people''s eyes are gathering in the training ground more than they did earlier. "Was there such a person?" We should still have time until the afternoon exchange, but no, you have a lot of students either. "Usato, I just realized" "Huh? Senior, were you aware?" "Just now, though. Maybe there''s a bunch of students who heard we''re training here." "Uh, did you?" If you look closely, you look at seniors and kazuki, and they also look shaky. Well, not to mention Eva, because seniors and Kazuki are real beautiful men and women. I also know we''ll be talking about it. I can''t believe I''m paying attention... Why are you looking at me like that? ? "Hih, I saw it over here" "Co, I''m scared!" When I notice this gaze, I bluish my face and I get scared. Is that it? "Mr. Usato!" "Oh, what''s wrong? Eva." Feeling unmistakable, when she turned her face towards Eva, she spoke to me with some glitter in her eyes, gladly. "I always thought Mr. Usato was very brave when you were fighting! Looks like an orga I saw in a book the other day!" "Oh, thank you" Keep a barely smile as you draw your cheeks. That''s what this kid is telling me with 100 percent goodwill...! Master Lucas, of course, I won''t let him go without it...! Eva smiles a dazzling, flowery smile at me, thanking her with a tear of blood in her heart. Seniors who saw it, turn this way, too. "I''m brave about you, too, and I think you look like a real orga! Usato!" "Senior, there are good and bad things to say" "Why!?" My senior grabs my collar, poisoned with a smile, with a bewildered look on his face. Well, did I look so scared when I was fighting? Kazuki, who sees me, speaks to me in plain depression. "Usato stares at you so you don''t miss a move, so maybe you''ll look scared" "Well, you have to watch your opponent move whether you want to defend it or avoid it..." There was a wrinkle between my eyebrows and I wondered how it was on my face. Either way, I''m pretty sure the impressions from the students here can''t change anymore. No, I felt I had been avoided since I had been here in the first place, so now I am... It was me who got even more depressed when I thought so myself. After finishing our morning training, we returned to the Inn once we had broken up with Eva. When I broke up with her, I had a slight anxiety that the empty knights were talking to Eva about something, but now I have to focus on the afternoon AC battle, so I decided not to think deeply about it. After we put our sleeves through our uniforms and grabbed lunch, we headed back to the training ground where the exchange battle took place. "Is Mr. Welsey and Mr. Siggles already here first?" "I see you are. We were the first to show our moves, so they would call me then..." Senior gaze is directed toward the training ground. Earlier, a place where seniors and Kazuki were engaged in simulated combat, but while a little further away, about five black targets had been installed that had not been there before. "Is that what we do?" "Sounds like it. It''s not the same color as the white stuff we used to do with magic." Though the appearance only seems to change color, the intensity and everything are different from what we know. "Huffle, don''t lose your arm" "You shouldn''t do too much." "That''s right, Mr. Usato. We have to show some strength to gain trust from soldiers from other countries." "That''s right..." Senior, you''re sticking up for me. Well, maybe you''re a little exalted because there''s something that can bump your real powers. I feel the same way. In the meantime, a red-haired woman, Princess Nia, came to us as we tried to see how things were going in one painting on the training ground until the interactive battle began. "You all wanted it, too." "Yes.... what about Prince Kyle?" When the senior asked to be slightly more vigilant, she looked back and tilted her neck. "The fool seems to have gone somewhere on his own again..." "Ha, that''s tough..." Prince Kyle, I don''t know, I''m free. No heart or Princess Nia looks tired too. "We look forward to today''s interactive battle" "Oh, will Princess Nia join us?" "No, because I don''t have the skill to fight myself. We''re only watching the game because we''re represented here." Somehow, it sounds like you can do some fighting from the mouthfeel. Wow, I can''t believe you''re in the position of a busy royal. I''m just so physical. [M] "Dear Usato, I apologize for the disrespectful behavior of my stupid brother the other day" "Huh?... Yes, no! Because I don''t care because the questions he has are special!" I hesitate to panic to Princess Nia, who has inadvertently bowed her head here deeply. Prince Kyle''s statement the other day was thorny, but it should have been a legitimate criticism. As far as I''m concerned, it was only with that criticism that I realized the sweetness of my perception that I''d rather be thankful. You still can''t stop worrying, Princess Nia won''t lift her head. "Nevertheless, I am certain that I have spoken out to discredit you with personal grievances on the serious occasion of the talks. Hit me once, hit me in the octopus, and use me as an experimental bench for my healing fist." "Um, I''m hitting everything." "If that''s acceptable, my brother will take any action...!" Can you hear me? My voice. " Aren''t you trying to convince your brother of his responsibility? If you ask me carefully, I''m gradually upgrading because I''m gonna punch you one shot. You finished saying everything you wanted to say, she looked sober, unlike the sad one earlier. "Honestly, Kyle may have made a bad impression on Carm, so I thought I should at least keep my mouth shut during this meeting alone" "Isn''t that too blah blah blah!?" "To all of you, this soul and gallbladder seems to be a prospect, so I thought I''d keep it to myself. Right, I blew it." I wonder what you''re really saying with no expression. If you look next door subtly...... seniors and kazuki are donning. How is it that all the women I meet have a high probability and are unfortunate people? "So on the experimental bench of a serial fist..." "I won''t!" "Really? Too bad. I thought I could use this to correct that sexual root." Even if I feel guilty for Princess Nia, who looks really sorry for me, I just can''t point a serial fist at the person. Instead, the creatures that are good for pointing at that would be limited to the presence of Koga, Rose, or even the human form, like a monster. "Duh, how much do you hate Prince Kyle..." "No, you don''t hate it, do you? He''s my brother for once, and I''m just being tough for your father and your mother to spoil him." Even though that senior asks that question with pity for Prince Kyle''s treatment, it was an unexpected answer that came back. ... On second thought, if you really hate it, you don''t preach, you don''t talk. Suzune-sama! Kazuki! Usato! Ready, come here! '' Turn your gaze toward the center of the training ground to the voice of Mr. Welsey, who calls our name. There was the black target I saw earlier and the figure of Mr. Welsey. "Looks like you''re ready. I''m sorry, I let you take your precious time." "No, I''m glad we got to know you well too." "Me too... I feel like I haven''t been able to talk to people out of shoulder strength in a long time. Good luck, everyone." Finally, after showing a grin that is not a making smile, Princess Nia graciously leaves the scene. I dropped her off like that. We''re walking to Mr. Welsey. "Princess Nia was a funny person, too." "I was in a hurry when we talked about giving Prince Kyle a serial fist..." "Is that a trick you shouldn''t take at people? The magic itself is healing magic, isn''t it?" Nodding at Kazuki''s words. "It''s curative magic, but it''s too powerful." "... I don''t know, the more I ask, the more I wonder what kind of moves. Oh, yeah! What about the order!" "" In order? "" "It''s our turn to make moves! We''re not all going out together. Let''s make up our minds now!" So is that. It''s embarrassing to be the first person to do it in real life. Kazuki uttered words as she quickly tried to figure out what number she wanted. "Then why don''t we do the same thing as we did before?" "Previous time?" "Last time you came to Lukvis, you had a chance to hit the magic in a targeted way. The first is senior, the second is me, and the shape is different, but the third is Usat." "Oh, that''s good! How about you, Usato?" "I''m fine with that too." You don''t have to be serious. So finally, we arrive at Mr. Welsey''s place. "You''re all set. Now, as soon as possible, at the beginning of the interactive battle, I would like delegates to see Suzune, Kazuki and Usato''s moves, which were to be quickly demonstrated the other day." "" "Yes" " "For once, I have prepared tools such as wooden swords, will anyone use them?" "No, I use caged hands, so you don''t have to." "I''m going to do it just by magic too..." When Kazuki and I answered, the seniors, who showed us a glimmer to think about for a while, pounded as if they had come up with something, and rang their hands, pointing to about ten wooden swords. "All right, here''s the wooden sword. Let me use them all." "Yes!? Is it all?!?" "Can''t you?" "I don''t mind that... Dear Suzune, please don''t be too impotent..." "Of course!" Answer yes or no, seniors with ten wooden swords full, piercing one wooden sword at a time on the ground about ten meters from the black. "Senior, what the hell are you going to do?" "I don''t know. But I''m pretty sure he''s trying to do something we don''t expect him to do." Nod at Kazuki''s words and watch the situation for a while. If you look around to try it out, you''ll see a lot of people coming together at some point. Master Lucas and Eva, empty knights. Princess Nia and the knights of Prince Kyle and the escort, who are holding their heads down and extinguishing whether they were even attacked. Mr. Hyde and Mr. Helena and the warriors with their muscular appearance. And Mr. Siggles and the knights of the kingdom of Ringle. The other teachers at Lucvis, the seniors who finished putting a wooden sword to the ground, except for one, turn to Mr. Wellsey and us as the students watched. "Welsey, can we get started already?" "Yes, I''ll say it just in case, but don''t be unscrupulous" The seniors who nodded at Mr. Welsey''s words now turn their gaze to us. "Usato, Kazuki. For a moment, so don''t miss it. " "Yes?" After saying so, the senior, pointing his body at the black one, takes the staging of a spike with a wooden sword he had left at hand beforehand, causing the magic of thunder to strike him. As soon as the air in the training ground changes, the senior figure scratches off with intense lightning. "What?" The next time I heard someone in love like that, the change was happening. The first change was that the wooden sword pierced with a potentially intense sound that was supposed to be fortified. However, there was no senior figure there, and I wondered if the intense sound of electric shock had sounded again, after all the wooden swords that had been pierced before the black one disappeared and several wooden swords targeted pierced at the next moment, burning the sole while leaving a remnant of the thunder behind. "--Yikes! Success!" Sliding down the ground, the seniors who appeared before us still looked at the burning target, and looked at this one and looked at him with no more doya face, pattin ''and fingers. At the next moment, intense thunder was released from ten wooden swords, and almost instantly the black target became a charcoal extinguishing. That''s it. It''s too ugly for words. Move at super high speeds, poke a wooden sword, internal discharge? What the fuck? How could you think of such a move? "In the meantime, ten series of thunderbolts...!" And I''m even thinking of a cool move-name. Just the name of the move, I can forgive you for the seniors. It''s a boulder, seriously. I respect it. But there still doesn''t seem to be a voice around that impresses me to see a super streak of attacks that stray too far from the normal trajectory that seniors have done. You don''t even care about that gaze, the senior who came back here slapped Kazuki on the shoulder. "Kazuki, next time, please." "... Yep, I''ve been entrusted" The senior who switched with Kazuki and moved next to me talks to me in a good mood. "What do you say? It would have been a moment." "Yeah, that''s senior. It was cool." "Huh, you can praise me more. The more I compliment you, the more I''m the type to stretch." "Silent!?" Pass the senior through and shift your gaze to Kazuki. Just as he stood in front of a neighboring target that his predecessors erased charcoal, enhancing the magic of his own optical system. "My senior did something fancy so far. Then I have to do something amazing that I can''t beat..." More than ten magic bullets pop out of both palms of Kazuki and float into the air. All of that is a creature-like movement, flying around the air. School officials dealing with magic as well as delegates are breathtaking to Kazuki, who performs so many unusual magical manipulations. "My powers are dangerous. But that depends on how you handle it!" The moment Kazuki raises his hand, a pitched magic bullet is fixed in the air. "Wear the subject!" Magic bullets ejected with the fast rotation with Kazuki''s decree penetrate the target as if they hit tofu. But that doesn''t end there. Even after penetrating the target, the magic bullet has not disappeared and rises again into the air. "It''s incomplete, but strengthen the system!" Magic bullets floating in the air merge into spear-like shapes. With a divine glow, Kazuki lowered his hand to weaken as he saw the spear stopping in the air. A spear that fell to synchronize with the movement of Kazuki''s hand pierced the target, causing it to bounce with intense light. Later there was nothing left, just something like a pompous open crater empty. Same as when I was a senior, everyone here is out of line. Naturally, it has been destroyed twice in a row for what it would certainly be strengthening more than the last time. Instead, in the case of Kazuki, the charcoal is extinguished. Seniors and Kazuki are too ugly, but I think that''s just great. But on second thought, after this, you normally release a healing punch. ... Here''s the place, and I think I''ll add a little bit of an arrangement. 186 Lesson 171 During the exchange battle, I and Kazuki were to show off the strength of your two brave men and Usat''s moves, the Healing Fist, which repelled the Commander of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army. I strike a super series of attacks with a wooden sword and burn the target from the core with the last thunderbolt magic that I had it encased. Kazuki, you attack simultaneously with a magic bullet launched from an exceptional magic manipulation, something that wipes out the subject completely. Both of them were powerful enough to say they were excessive to easily destroy a target that should have been more fortified than last time. After me and you, Kazuki, your moves, healing serial fists, that would be of interest to you in a way just like us or more. "Usato, come on!" "Yeah, I''ll see what I can do." Usato, who exchanged high touches in your raised hand with a little light, moves forward to the third aim left at the end. ... or I should have stayed high on it too. I was happy with the success of the move, so I totally didn''t have that idea in mind...! "Healing Fist," "I only hear from Usat about the principles of the moves... I couldn''t really imagine them. Now you can finally see it." I''m back here, Kazuki. Alongside you, I think about the Healing Fist. "As a lifeguard, this is unworthy magic," he replied last night when explaining this move at the inn. A departure that, in close contact with the opponent, beats over and over again the shock caused by an outburst of magic. Moreover, the shock wave is emitted in a state narrowed by fists, so the shock will be immeasurable. When I heard him talk, I did find that the move was not a good one for humans. "But if you''re going to say the opposite... it means you were so opponent that you had to use it" "Right...... right. He said he didn''t want to use Usat as much as he could." Koga Dingal, Commander of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army. Black Knight...... No, the Demon Nation that deals with the same dark lineage as the Ferms. At a time when I was fighting on the same mound with Usato, who has tremendous physical abilities, I''m sure he''s better at fleshbullet warfare than me and you, Kazuki. While you were in your thoughts, Usato started a preparatory movement. "Wellsey, is the goal all three?" "No, I have five in total just in case. Even so, I can''t use one anymore." "Oh, why?" "Before you all arrived, Prince Kyle mistook it for training purposes and unleashed magic. The target itself is not scratched, it just got dirty with coal, but there has to be some deficiency, so we''re lowering it." "I see..." Prince Kyle would have... done it. Instead, Princess Nia was hitting the magic in a targeted fashion while she was keeping her eyes open. That pisses me off... "But Usat seems to be going somewhere far away." "Oh, sure." The distance between me and Kazuki was about ten meters ahead of the target, but Usat watches you stare at the black from about thirty meters away. Will you wear it on the run? "What is that healing wizard trying to do?" "!... Prince Kyle" Turning to the voice from behind, Prince Kyle was approaching in an effortless manner. When I immediately saw Princess Nia, I was bowing my head in regret that she had arrived shortly after I stopped. "It''s a move that gave such a big explanation in the meeting room. I want to be sure with these eyes as close as possible. Do you mind if I look at it from here?" "... no, whatever you want" "I don''t mind, either." Unlike you, Kazuki, who responds with a grinning smile, I''ve become a bit of a thrust. Because you have a "if it''s a soggy move, I''ll fly you all I want" look on your face, so as far as I''m concerned, I didn''t feel like welcoming you. "Are you trying to destroy your bare hands if you''re exercising prep? Even my magic couldn''t scratch one..." "Ha, Usat will be fine. I can assure you of his strength." "Oh well..." To you, Kazuki, who replied brightly, Prince Kyle also slipped his gaze somewhere awkward. I guess I''m confused by his straightforward words, which are MAX in my confidence in you, Usato. "I don''t doubt the words of a brave man, but I still don''t manage to believe in that cure. I generally don''t know what that means, and the outbursts of phylogenetic strengthening and principles I heard from my sister are too lame" I don''t even know how that feels. A move that dares to outburst system strengthening...... for now I named it system breaking, but it''s a pretty dangerous move. If you do it alive, you''re doing it with a cheerful face, albeit caged, moves that will rupture your hands. I don''t know if there was a sense of crisis or a trial I couldn''t get over without doing so much... but his technology is just right, and it must be the same ''wizard untouched realm'' as mine and Kazuki. "Well, and." "Usat took the stand..." ! Kazuki returns to me in your voice, and I see you, Usato. He had his cage hand rolled out to cover his right arm without gaps and stood up to pull it off. Like me, everyone at the training ground will pay attention to your behavior, Usato. The moment he slowly defeated his posture forward, it accelerated without a touch with the sound that something could play. "Gone!?" Prince Kyle seems to have lost sight of him, but I could see his movements as I specialize in speed due to Thunderbeast mode. The moment he ran out, the magic erupted from his cage hand pulled behind him, rapidly accelerating. Perhaps the healing acceleration fist you said in your morning training. He did it every time he stepped on the ground and reached the black target at an unusually fast --, "Healing Fist!" So he shouted, and punched his fist, which was undoubtedly made even faster by the accelerated fist, into the part that hit the upper body of the target - at that moment, the target could fly a thousand slices and bounce, and his fist was shaken off as it was without resistance. "--- That!?" Stopping as he slipped on the ground, he leaked a distracted voice and looked back. The black target slapped on his healing serial fist was... what to say, his upper body blowing up like a blast and looking unbroken. "You still surprise me..." "Wow, Mr. Usato is amazing!" "Warrior chief, what was a healing wizard...?" There was no madness in my eyes! Ha-ha-ha! '' ''I didn''t doubt it, but this is too...'' To Samarial, Nirvalna and Carm. The people of Rio are showing their upset at the less power of the healing continuous fist. The students are saying something that "came back much worse!?" because they also had a previous reputation. "No, huh? Whatever, it''s not healing magic or anything. You know, it''s got healing and stuff on it, but the elements are!?" Prince Kyle watching nearby seems confused too. But me and Kazuki, I was expecting this in a way, so I''m proud of you. "Healing Fist. I didn''t think that was such a powerful move." "The name of the move is also given, right? But you didn''t explain it yesterday." "Oh, speaking of which, it must have been a move to beat up multiple outbursts of magic at close range... a little different" While you''re at it, some awkward look Usato will come back here. Hmm? But with the black wreckage, what''s the matter? Slumpy and sweaty, he approached Welsey, who was relieved, not us. "Mr. Wellsey...... sorry" "... ha!? Sorry, I was relieved. Um, why are you apologizing?" "It wasn''t a healing fist." "" "Huh?" " Me, Mr. Kazuki, Welsey''s questionable voice leaks. Seeing that reaction, Werthy asks you, Usato, who blued his face even more. "... what does that mean?" "The truth is... the truth is, right? I tried to punch my fist with acceleration and beat my healing punch at the same time as my impact. But the target is softer than I imagined... it seemed unbearable, and almost just one blow broke it... and I don''t know if I can call it a serial fist..." "Mr. Wellsey?" Oh no! Welsey is peeling her white eyes off!? Hurry up and put your hand on her shoulder and let me return it to you, then follow. "Welsey! Luckily, there was still a target!? I guess I should use that to do it again!" "... Ha!? Right! It''s still okay, it''s okay. There should be no obstacle to progress...! Good luck, I...!" Welsey, who tried to tell herself that, with an impatient look somewhere, headed to tell her of the new installation and that you, Usato, would do a serial fist again. I''m just relieved, and I''m turning to you, Usato. "Usat, you really weren''t the Healing Fist earlier, were you?" "Yep. I mean it. I think it''s a good opportunity to let go of my moves, and if I''m going to do it, I''ll think about it as much as I want..." "Oh, as much as I want..." Indeed, as far as the earlier moves are concerned, they will not be available for rare things in battle. Instead, Usato, what if you do it funny? "But I never thought I''d unintentionally get something like a new move" "New moves? Earlier move?" "Go into the pocket at once with a fast move using a healing accelerating fist and tap your fist, tapping the outburst of magic at the same time as its impact... if you want to name it..." With his hand on his chin, Usato, who troubled him for about a few seconds, opened his mouth with a good look. "A healing punch of a blow away. Bisei Okiyoshi" Healing Punch III Shaped and Instant Fist "aka Healing Instant Fist...... or something?" !? Wait, I''m filled with all sorts of elements, such as depths and shapes. I can forgive you, Usato, just for the cool of your moves! I don''t know what to forgive myself! "Well, then, a serial fist is another move." "Don''t arrange it weird next time, but decide to roll out the moves as they are. I can''t let Mr. Wellsey bother you." Kazuki, I nodded at your words, Usato. But I didn''t expect to easily destroy the enhanced target with the moves I knitted by chance. If you use magic for me and Kazuki, who grew up, it''s enough to feel soft, but Usat, I might say that the way you broke by your moves was forced to blow up with your arms rather than magic. ... Whatever it is, I''m looking forward to seeing what a real healing serial fist looks like. Then, after a few minutes or so, a spare black target was prepared, and Welsey told me that she was going to reveal her healing serial fist again to face in the training field. Once again, Usato, who moved in front of the target, approached the point where he could reach the target without taking a distance, unlike earlier. As declared, this time it seems to move directly to the healing serial fist without any help. "... All right" Taking a small, deep breath, he grabs the area on his black shoulder with his left hand and gently adds the area covered in the cage hand to his abdomen. Keeping his left leg forward, he lowered his hips with a grip, making his eyes sharp as an eagle. The people at the training ground also calm down at a quiet start after hitting it off earlier. "Healing Streak, Fist!" Usato, at that moment when you whine, sounds like something bursts from a cage hand that is closely targeted. The shock caused by the outburst of magic doesn''t seem to be much of a paradigm, with only one blow causing a crack in the target. But then he fixes disappointingly with his left hand that it is not the end but is still about to be blown away, and leaning down he slams the outburst of magic until he is intransigent. "I see, defensive penetration by a continuous blow of point concentration. Is that what healing fists are for?" "Surely if it''s such a move, there won''t be a single Demon..." So grunting me and Kazuki. Prince Kyle, who is near you, can''t seem to utter a word either. Healing Instant Fist was an impactful move, but Healing Continuous Fist would be a good move for more than that. Where the seventh shock was knocked out in a targeted fashion but split from the middle, Usato finally lowered your right fist. Seven shocks were still better than the first, but they were still turning into cripples. The whole place was full of scratches, and the parts that were constantly impacted all the time didn''t even hold the prototype. It was a shocking move in many ways as to what it should be. Usato returns to us, scratching his cheeks like trouble, still in the silence of the training ground. "Phew, I''m glad the magic kept it. I thought we should practice regulating magic." "Usato, you." "Hmm, what is it?" But, but. The same goes for losing Prince Kyle''s temper, but I was more than happy that he grew up and realized he was fighting with me and you, Kazuki. That''s why, as a senior, let me send you words of encouragement as your companion. "After all, you''re a man who doesn''t live up to my expectations!" "Huh? Oh, thank you?" It''s lit!? That Usato you!? Huh, then just keep folding and making a good impression...! "Usato, with you, it would be a hundred men! No, maybe a thousand people!" "... ha" I wonder why you sigh there, Mr. Usato...! 187 Lesson 172 I meant to know exactly what I did. I totally deserved it for adding an unwanted arrangement and showing off some new moves, and the Healing Fist itself showed off knowing that such a reaction would return. Having consumed a lot of magic in my earlier revelations, I sat in a chair in a resting place like the one reserved for a painting of the training ground, resting my body as I watched the interactive battles of each kingdom. "The Three Shapes," It doesn''t matter if it was flushed into the field air or something like that. Healing instant fist, healing punch for one blow away and front breakthrough. On second thought, if the target didn''t break with this move, you could have continued with the serial fist. Although the burden of magic power is enormous, this move must also be a move that should not be directed at creatures. I wondered what Nair would react to when she found out, and a voice was called from behind me in the lounge. "Usat, I''m here." Amako. "Yeah." You came to see the AC fight, Amako visited me. When she sat next to me, she spoke with a subtle look on her face. "... Somehow, Usat is someone who knits his moves by instinct. Just now, modestly, I don''t think it''s a good move from a wizard to a human being." "Say that much..." Amako, sitting next to him, turns back on his hood and turns this way. Kirikha and the others were surprised. "How did you react?" "Absolutely not. I think most people who see that one are this reaction" I knew it. I used to be avoided when I came, but now I''m not even going to be able to come by. "Suzune and Kazuki are awesome! Like, cool! They told me." "Well, because the two moves were cool. Yeah." The seniors'' decathlon thunder poking was ugly but super cool, and the exact magic manipulation using Kazuki''s light magic was brilliant enough to catch my eye. Yeah, I nodded as I remembered the two moves. I''ll ask Amako one thing that bothered me. "Because of me?" "Shit, it''s scary, it''s scary -" "Say no more. I have no heart." "I don''t think I can do it either. Unlike Suzune and Kazuki, Usato''s have too strong a physical impression" This is a difference in treatment. Didn''t this, in a way, plant the wrong perception of healing magic? "Speaking of which, what about Suzune and Kazuki?" "They''re having an AC fight. They''re working with representatives from other countries." Kazuki interacts with the knights of the Kingdom of Rio to Karm and with the empty knights of the Kingdom of Samaria, each in a different format. In particular, I was intrigued by the movements of the empty knights, who are escorting Master Lucas and Eva, whose seniors are now in mock warfare. What should I say, that there is no waste in each move? They don''t even show signs of shaking even in the battlefield where they are forced to mix up. Though multi-on-one, at a time when you''re able to fight seniors, you''re supposed to question their prowess - "Good luck, Minasa!" "Oh, the princess is watching!" "''Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!''" '' "Ugh!? Pushing over while dispersing the electric shock!? '' They are releasing a tremendous temper as they dare to head toward their predecessors while dispersing the power of electric shocks in formation so formed that their shoulders collide. Amako, who saw the same direction as me, has a subtle expression and looks at this one. "... Hey, Usat. Those people..." "They are the people who fight in a bond bound by a firm oath. Let''s just do that." "... ugh, yeah" Sometimes, temper and guts can be a better weapon than anything else...... Though it''s usually amazing to make a raid after being electrocuted by a senior. Is that it? Do you value defense and endurance to protect Eva? Samaritan is a country that has its way into magic, and maybe that empty armor is equipped with special powers. Having thought that far and checked my health once now, I slowly lifted my hips. "Well, and" "Are you going?" "Oh, you can''t just spend nothing in an important interactive battle." I''m here as a lifeguard, too. [M] I need to get involved with people from other kingdoms, just a little bit. "Besides, I need to remember the outfits and armor shapes of the people I''m going to fight with." My mission is to save the wounded on the battlefield. If you make even a moment of mistake in judging your enemy allies, you will cause them to die for lives they were supposed to have helped. ... I''m sorry about that experience again. So I have to do what I can now so I don''t regret it. Break up with Amako and enter the training ground where interactive warfare is taking place. As he gently prepares for gymnastics on the spot, he finds Mr. Hyde nearby watching a mock match between the fighters he thinks are his own men and the knights of the kingdom of Ringle. Mr. Hyde, who has noticed my appearance, speaks to me as casually as ever. "Oh, Usat. Are you all right now?" "Yeah, not at all fast, but there''s plenty of room for magic." "Right. But don''t push it. You''re important to us, too." I''m surprised at what Hyde said that makes me, and hence my trust in the lifeguards. Somehow, he''s the one who throws straight words at me in a good way. "The knights of the kingdom of Ringle are all set. You have more experience fighting the Demon King''s army than you are on par with the men in my ranks." Listen to Mr. Hyde and look to the battle between the knights of the kingdom of Ringle and the warriors of the kingdom of Nirvalna. The knights who fight flexibly to complement each other and the warriors who raise their roar and show a rough but powerful battle. The battle, in which the characteristics of each kingdom seemed to be represented as they were, did seem antagonistic, as Mr Hyde put it. "You were right to come to this meeting" "Huh?" "So have my men been made to have a good experience, but more importantly, I was able to ascertain the strength of the brave and the ability of the famous life-saving corps in the rumors. This is more than enough." Watching the AC fight, Mr. Hyde shrugged so. ... I don''t want to waste this opportunity either. I thought so. I bowed my head to Hyde next door to do a favor. "Um... Mr. Hyde, would you mind if I asked for a hand?" "... what?" "Oh, yes, no, if you can''t..." "No, you''re more than welcome... aren''t you in good shape?" Good. He took it...... As Hyde said, I have consumed my magic power now, so I am far from the book in that respect. However, there is no problem in terms of physical and mental health. And... "Now if I miss the opportunity to make arrangements with Mr. Hyde, I''m going to regret it so much later..." "... Ha ha! I see. That''s why I can''t help it! All right, let''s do it!" He laughed joyfully without worrying about his surroundings, and after banging my shoulder so hard, he tells his subordinate, Helena, who had refrained near him, that he would go along with me. "Helena, I''m going to fight him now. For a little while, but I asked for the rest." "Hey, wait a minute. I was listening on the side, but please don''t get too hot, okay? You''re really out of your control when you''re obsessed." "Huh, don''t worry. Who do you think I am?" "I don''t understand why you''re so full of confidence..." I feel sorry for Helena, who dropped her shoulder disappointingly, as far as I''m concerned, who kind of took care of things. Well, what I did isn''t a good thing because you took it comfortably. Even though he was originally a warrior chief, he signed up for a fight with him, the representative of the country. "Still..." That''s more than enough worth doing. Maybe, but Mr. Hyde will fight a battle that weighs heavily on technology, not easily transcended by force moves, like Mr. Leona in Miarak. But that doesn''t matter. It''s not about winning or losing, it''s about what you get here. "Well, I suppose we should have used the training ground martial arts..." Move to a place where no one is using it, but there is only a circular shield in Mr. Hyde''s hands that he is renting out at the training ground. Wouldn''t you use a weapon? And, in doubt, he wrapped his loess magic around him, swinging his right leg up forcefully and slamming it to the ground. Something like a pattern popped out of the ground in front of Mr. Hyde while he was also stunned by his sudden behavior. "Yea!?" "Come on, come on." Mr. Hyde pulled out of the ground the pattern that popped out in front of him. Then the tip of the pattern changed to a blade, changing to a spear-like shape. "What, it''s just a magic of a special earthly lineage. Plain magic that punches magic into the ground and gives you some freedom to manipulate shape and strength. Oh, of course I''m pulling the blade." Gee, are you making weapons with magic just like Mr. Leona... Is it possible that powerful men like Mr. Leona and Mr. Hyde are fundamental to changing the shape of magic and using it to fight? Mr. Hyde gripped again to make sure the spear in his hand was in good shape, laughing at me still surprised. "What you want is a battle with me familiar with every weapon, right? Then I thought you should use my magic." "That''s it for me..." "Whether the country is different or not, it doesn''t matter what phylogenetic magic it has. If there is a certain will and a desire for strength, always show the way. That''s my role as a mentor." That''s what Mr. Hyde put up his shield. "I''m ready for this one, but how about you?" "I can start anytime, too." Expand the cage hand and take the stand as usual. Healing accelerating fists with high magic consumption cannot be used a lot. Then you can go back to the way I fought. Watching Mr. Hyde''s movements as he builds a healing magic bullet in his right palm shows him swinging his right hand wide with a spear in his sight. "Nun!" "Huh!?" He threw a spear at me!? Facing the sudden attack also tilted his body and dodged him, this time with a shield and poking at him. Strike off the healing magic bullet you made on your palm and stick out your left arm to receive Mr. Hyde''s advance. Never a few shocks go by, but still prevented the attack itself. From here on in the healing punch -, "Again, inferior in physical ability! Then how about this!" Mr. Hyde pushed his shield in, but... and stepped on his feet, grabbing the pattern that jumped out of the ground and shaking it up from the bottom. Barely avoid it, but look at the weapon that showed up and cool the liver. "Axe...!" I couldn''t see it hidden with a shield! Create weapons with almost no gaps! The methods of warfare are too anomalous, even if they haven''t shown their true power yet! "Watch your step." "Oh, Shima." The moment the axe distracts me, Mr. Hyde''s unleashed kick hits me directly in the foot. Being thrust through that gap and slamming my shield on my torso, I''m thrown momentum over being lifted as it is. "What wo!" Position yourself in the air and release a healing flying fist. You didn''t expect me to attack you while you were being thrown away, Mr. Hyde sets up a shield in surprise. A healing flying fist strikes directly at the shield, sounding high metal. "Ha ha, that''s intense...!" I was cut off by my first look at the healing flying fist...!? Attempt to approach Mr. Hyde at the same time as landing while trying to remain calm. Against me, he threw a circle shield on the ground and magically created a new sword. "Come on, come on!" "Yes!" Duplication with axe and sword. It seems unbalanced, but simply saying that the odds have doubled is extremely troublesome. "Jump into the nostalgia without a bad meeting......!" Activating the healing acceleration fist only once, and accelerating all at once, I play Mr. Hyde''s left hand sword with my caged hand, before tapping into the palm bottom of his left hand, which wraps around the healing magic. "Ha!" The palm bottom is prevented by an axe pattern on the verge of a direct strike, but I still push Mr. Hyde''s body out at will. The impact releases Mr. Hyde''s sword from his hand and pierces the ground in front of me. ! I hold a slight handful to him, who retreated slightly. Palm bottom, but some power must have passed. Then go after him while you can. "I''ve worked with you, I''ve figured it out" "... eh" "Sure, you have the strength to stand shoulder to shoulder with young braves" As he leans down, Mr. Hyde throws away his axe with a hammer. Getting handless, he slowly rises from his knee-standing condition and gives a rugged look. "But for better or worse, you only have eyes for the opponent who fights. I still am." The moment he spoke that way, I realized that a trace amount of magic was emanating from the sword that pierced him before me earlier. When I realized it was late, something like a cylinder came up from the ground of my abdomen. Huh, I manipulated the ground with magic in my sword!? Can you do that!? "... ugh!" Being struck by surprise, I give up dodging and turn my cage hand into a defense. The cylinder stopped on the verge of a direct strike when force was applied to the belly in case of impact. "... stopped?" No, Mr. Hyde stopped me...... It was a completely unconscious attack. I could have assumed if I had the magic of earthly systems...... but I couldn''t do that because, as Hyde said, I was only concentrating on his movements and not looking around. Depressed with even reflection, Mr. Hyde, who walked over here with a big crotch, talks to me after taking a big breath. "Usato! You are strong! Very strong!" "Huh? Oh, thank you!" I accidentally thank this one out loud. Mr. Hyde nodded satisfactorily in my reply. "But overwhelmingly I have little interpersonal experience with wizards. No, in your case, you have interpersonal experience, but should you say that the person was too extreme?" Maybe so. In retrospect, I feel like most of the people I fought fought in a special way. Mr. Caron in a runaway state, he just left it to his arm and enormous amount of magic, and it had nothing to do with technology or anything. "Some wizards specialize in activating remotely, as they did earlier, or in flattering hands from remote locations. Perhaps now, when you deal with them, you will have to turn to them." "... Yes" "Hold your horizons wide. One of the things missing from you is that. You focus too much attention on your opponent''s movements, otherwise you are neglected. Earlier matches were also distracted by the weapon''s attention to my feet, or my retreating consciousness turned to me, and I didn''t notice the sword that planted the magic." To Hyde''s words, I remember the injuries I sustained in the battle against Koga. Shoulders, bellies, feet, attack pierced three places at the same time. The attack was also too distracting for Koga''s movements. [M] "And, well, I wish I spoke great. I guess I got a light blow too. I wouldn''t do that if it was cool." Warrior Leader! It''s pretty cool at the point when you hit a teenager! '' "Ugh! I know that best!" You were watching our arrangement, and Hyde yelled back at Helena, who flew wild. Mr. Hyde said he got a blow, but he was well defended, and I wouldn''t call that blow. Instead, I was curious how strong Mr. Hyde was. Considering that after using a wide variety of weapons, we can fight further using terrain by earthly systems, it looks pretty strong. "Well. There still seems to be time, but do you want to continue?" "Absolutely." I pick up the shield and nod strongly at Mr. Hyde''s words, which created Halvard from the soil. I find things I never saw before, things I didn''t have enough for me. Though there was a lot of anxiety at first, I felt from the bottom of my heart that I was glad to come to this meeting. 188 Lesson 173 Today''s exchange was a very fruitful event for me. Through working with Mr. Hyde, he was carefully taught about his missing parts and what to do when dealing with various weapons, and the challenges ahead became clear. Other knights of the kingdom of Rio to Kham and the empty knights of Samarial also made arrangements, but they still had their own characteristics in the way they fought, and there were many places to study when they were relative. The night I finished the AC fight. Having finished something like dinner and meeting, I think about what I was told at an earlier meeting while falling asleep in the bed at the inn. Tomorrow''s the end of the meeting. If nothing happens, the talks will end tomorrow. If there were any obstacles or conflicts, we would have planned to grow about a few days, but in addition to the higher than expected sense of crisis towards the Demon King''s Army in each kingdom, there was Master Lucas who assisted us in making the talks go smoothly, so it seems like we could finish the talks sooner than we had assumed. It was desirable for us to finish the talks quickly in a situation where it was not strange whenever the Demon Kings attacked us. With that in mind, the door to my room was inadvertently knocked. "... hmm? Kazuki?" Or seniors? No, not because seniors call me through the door with a school trip feeling of "Oosato-kun!". Leaning his neck, he opened it with his hands on the door knob in the room... "Hey, Usat. I''m here to see you." Too unexpectedly the other appears in front of you, reflexively closing the door and slamming your cheeks harder. Did you even dream about it? I think Master Lucas came to my room in a ruffled outfit. I''m here to see you, what a fantasy I even heard. After a deep breath, the moment I slowly opened the door, I saw Master Lucas with a full grin...... "Hey, Usat! I''m here to see you!" "What are you doing..." Master Lucas smiles at me as if I were a successful child. "This is a traditional trick only allowed by the royal family, the" Sneaky Dodge "." "No such traditional moves!" "Whoa, don''t guide me! Secure the escort." I don''t think that''s the problem. How can this man be so free? No, thanks to Lucas, the meeting is progressing without delay, so I really appreciate it. "Speaking of which, how is Eva doing?" "Oh, if that girl..." As I lean my neck, I hear a conversation in the hallway through an open door. Good evening, Mr. Suzune! Deepen your friendship! '' "Ugh!?" "You''re going to see Suzune now." "Oh, I see" Why is it easy to imagine a senior being somewhat purified by Eva''s innocence? In the meantime, I invite Master Lucas into my room as I send Yale to my senior who will be swung by Eva and Eva who strives to get along with her senior. Here you go. "Ha, you don''t have to be so awed. I''m the one who pushed him." "No, even if you pull it out, it''s the one on the horizon..." Pull the table and chair out to the center of the room to encourage Lucas to sit in the chair provided. I''ll say no, too, and then I''ll sit in a chair in the form of a pinch at his table. "Let me start by expressing my thoughts on today''s interactive battle. You know, I''m relieved you''re the same." "Oh, the same..." No, you were the same. Before Lucas, after suppressing several knights with healing magic bullets and bare hands, he sank Mr. Fegnis, the strongest knight in the kingdom, even though he was killed for the first time and assisted by Nair. "I visited you today because I wanted to talk to you." "If you want to talk, if you''ll come during the day..." "It''s a little complicated on this one. You can''t do it where there are irrelevant people." Can''t do it where there are irrelevant people... you mean it''s something to do with me? Speaking of thoughts, about the curse of Samaritan and the previous brave man, that or Eva. And then... you mean Mr. Fegnis. "You may have some idea, but it''s about Fegnis I want to talk to you about" " what is he doing now?" "In jail. I was more calm than I was after the incident, but I still don''t want to open my mouth." In jail, huh? Not impossible considering where he went...... but the look on Lucas''s face that speaks of it is somewhere sad. "Sure, he sinned. Even though I knew the curse existed, I overlooked Eliza disappearing and at the end of the sentence I sacrificed Eva and then tried to bind you to Samaritan" "Right." For Samaritan. That was Mr. Fegnis'' purpose. But I, too, was on a serious mission, and more importantly, broke what he had defended to keep Eva from sacrificing, freeing centuries-old curses and the souls of those who were bound. "That certainly shouldn''t be forgiven. But at the same time, I still think of him as a friend." "I can''t change my memory of being helped by him to rule my country, even if he tricks me into betraying him." Though I thought so at the time, Master Lucas and Mr. Fegnis were really best friends with each other. So, on the other hand, I''m in shock for betraying myself, and I''m not out of hatred somewhere. "Usato. At that time, I want to ask you, who was a party. I... can I forgive him for Fegnis?" Because it should not be answered cheaply, I am temporarily worried that I will answer by choosing as many words as possible. "Whatever I say, he had his own conviction. No matter how distorted the means, what he tried to do must have been for the people of Samaria, not for personal desire. So aside from forgiving or not forgiving... I think we should exchange words." It''s too irresponsible that we should just talk and make up. For example, if Master Lucas allowed Mr. Fegnis to do it, he might not allow it around him. But still, it doesn''t start anything I don''t try to talk about. I didn''t forgive him for trying to sacrifice Eva myself, but if I were to cut off a dialogue with Master Lucas and he was going to take the right path, I would accept that decision without saying anything. "Right, that''s exactly right. I really should have known for myself, but I couldn''t get into action.... Maybe I just wanted you to hold me back." "What, to me?" "Oh, because, at any rate, only a limited number of people know the full story of that case. I know everything. I wanted to hear your answer." Like a load of shoulders went down, Master Lucas, with a grin, deposited his body on his back. "The truth is, I told Eva the same thing about you." "What is she?" "''What does your father think, not me?'' he said. That kid never resented Fegnis from the beginning. There seems to be a little bit more to it than that, but it means there''s more to her now than that." Well, I guess so. Eva now can touch the outside world, where she was not allowed to know for more than a decade. Sometimes everything you see will be full of things you don''t know, so it should be so much fun that you don''t have time to resent people. In the first place, I couldn''t imagine her being kind enough to resent people. "It was worth it to sneak in here." "Kofi... I haven''t been able to say anything that attentive..." "That''s not true. By talking to you as a friend, I was able to have the courage to step forward." ... Was he consulted by Lucas until Mr. Fegnis was put in jail? For example, I''m glad to be able to help, although I can''t even replace him. "Well, if I stay long, you won''t be comfortable either. It''s time to go home." "Oh, yes." I rise, too, to Master Lucas, who lifted his hips. Perhaps when the talks are over tomorrow, every kingdom will be busy preparing for the battle against the Demon King''s Army. Samarial, who lacked the knighthood''s essentials, named Mr. Fegnis, would be particularly busy. "Dear Lucas. If there''s anything I can do, I can do as much as I can to help." "Well, then take after me..." "When you return, please do this!" I had a feeling the conversation would get easier, so I stood up first and walked over to the door of the room and put my hand on the door. They said it with a sooo light nori, but I meant my eyes...! Not at all, there was no alarm or gap...! When I pulled the door while I was sweating cold, I had eyes for Eva, who was just about to knock or put her hand up. "U, Usato......" "Oh, oh, Eva. Have you come to call Master Lucas?" "Yes, sir" My eyes accidentally slipped away while me and Eva lagged a little behind. Then, did you come with her, as the senior behind her held her mouth and shocked her? "No way, this is an unintentionally eye-to-eye and mutually illuminating event the moment we open the door!?" Sorry. Too long on top of a quick mouth to hear about half of it. Having regained my composure thanks to my predecessors, I deviate to the side so that Master Lucas could pass by. "Eva, I''m going home first, but what do we do?" "Um, can I stay at Mr. Suzune''s?" What, to a senior? When I glanced at the seniors, I thumbed up with a refreshing smile. But if you look closely, your knees are shivering. What the hell makes you such a glocker? Instead, did you get permission from Mr. Wellsey? No, it''s surprisingly tight, so I guess I''m getting permission before I get here. "Oh, I don''t mind. Suzune, this girl, please." "Yes, but I think you should keep your escort on for once..." "Oh, then you don''t have to worry. They''re always lurking in a position to protect Eva." Do you mean the empty knights? I''m lurking in a position I can protect... right? As I casually look around, I find a few figures peering this way from the corner. ''To the princess, Lady Usato followed by a second friend...!'' Don''t cry! We are the princess''s escort! '' "With wet eyes in tears, the princess can''t protect...! Embrace me!" I don''t think he''s lurking at the point where he sees some people from the corner. I thought you were suspicious because you weren''t wearing armor, but with a slightly audible voice, I could tell right away that you were Eva''s escort knight. Did you notice how I was? Lucas, who shifted his gaze to the lurking escort, nodded after saying he had left it to me. "And that''s the thing. Usato, you don''t have to worry about escorts." "Oh, really..." "Eva. Tomorrow, before the talks begin, I will give you the welcome. It''s nice to have fun, but don''t bother the Usatos." "Yes!" To her, who replied gladly, Master Lucas nodded satisfactorily before leaving the scene with another escort who had kept him waiting nearby. "Usato, what are we going to do?" "No, I don''t know what to do... I''m going back to my room" "No, no, there''s Eva in the corner, too." Sure it is, though. Worried about what to do, Eva called watching our interaction. "Um, unless it''s annoying. I want to hear about your journey!" "Are we talking about a journey? Then it''s essential to talk about it, okay? What about seniors?" "I don''t mind at all. Oh, Kazuki, I''ll ask you out, too. It would be more fun to have a lot of people to talk to." Then let''s go get Kazuki. At this hour, I don''t think he''s asleep yet. That''s what I think, and after I invite Eva and the seniors into the room, I go get Kazuki. Somehow, it was not bad for me to get together like this and deepen my rapport. 189 Lesson 174 I feel like I had a busy time last night. Eva was going to stay in her senior room, so the four of us added Kazuki until it was bedtime, and we were going to talk about memories of our journey and stuff, but this became something noisy inside again. Seniors used to react like they were blown away by something unseen every time they made pure remarks like "Mr. Suzune is a fun guy!" or "You know a lot of hard words!" flying out of Eva''s mouth. Me and Kazuki watched the two of them interact like that and laughed with a grin. I hope the time that I, my senior, Kazuki and Eva had fun talking to each other was a good memory for Eva as well. And when we were to be present for the third meeting, we were now ahead of the end of it. "-- With the above in mind, I would like to conclude the talks by the four kingdoms. Dear representatives of the Kingdom of Rio to the Kingdom of Samarial, the Kingdom of Nirvalna and Carm, I would like to thank you very much for attending this meeting." The end of the talks. That means that the four kingdoms that are now here have been able to come into a fully cooperative relationship after discussion. ... Fighting is always horrible, but it would be uncomfortable if you could fight with me and help me. At the same time, as the healing wizard of the Lifeguard Corps, I quietly decide not to let the lives of those who fight with me be lost. The talks ended on the occasion of Mr. Welsey''s words and were dissolved on the spot, but they all exchanged something like a farewell greeting to their respective representatives without going out immediately. "Then Usat. We may see each other again soon, but thank you then." "Nice to meet you. Mr. Hyde." I''ll shake hands after I''ve exchanged some words with Mr. Hyde, who spoke to me the first time. Although it was for a short time, this one taught me a lot. In the future, let''s keep working out so that we can get it going. I turn my back on this one and that''s how I make up my mind as I drop off Mr. Hyde as I wave away. "Hey, healing wizard" "Yes?" It was Prince Kyle of the Kingdom of Rio to Carm who spoke to me like that. He sees me with a look like how grumpy I am, but Princess Nia, standing next to him, slaps her elbow into his flank and screams out of her mind, "Guuuuuu". "Ah, sister! What are you doing all of a sudden?" "No, I thought I''d get ahead of you before you do anything rude" "Irrational!? I haven''t done anything yet!?" "... yet?" "Hey, Princess Nia, around..." I lean my neck and flatter Princess Nia, who lowered her voice. I remember Rose with this uncertain irrationality, but in this case, I guess it''s exclusive to my brother Prince Kyle. "You''ve shown me something ugly." "Yes, no, because I don''t care..." Conversely, I can say I''m used to it already. "We royals cannot go to war, but we sincerely hope for the victory of the kingdom of Ringle and the safety of Suzune, Kazuki and Usat." "Thank you" "... In fact, when I came here, I was a little anxious to meet the two brave men, Suzune and Kazuki, and Usato of the lifeguard." "Really?" "Huh? My sister''s anxious or something--" She glances back at Prince Kyle, who tried to say something, with her elbow again. "Rumors are only rumors. No matter how well-known or praised he may be, his personality and essence will not be known until he meets." "I see..." What an article with no roots or leaves from the fact of me... rather than an aristocratic handsome altered sketch. I can''t help but be anxious. "Especially Master Usato, who at first seemed like a very scary person, but when I saw him nearby, I could see that he had an impossible and scary look, so I immediately changed my perception" "Oh, did you know that?" "Yes. I didn''t notice Kyle at all, though." Princess Nia seemed to find out that I had a deliberate scary look on her face. Don''t get kind of embarrassed when they let you know now. ... hmm? That means Princess Nia knew even when I unconsciously stared at Prince Kyle during the talks...? "I don''t mind if it''s all over, so come visit me in Rio to Carm. We will treat you with the utmost hospitality" When Princess Nia smiles with a grin when she says so, she turns to Prince Kyle next door. "Kyle, do you have something to say?" "... oh" While worried about Princess Nia, Prince Kyle, who stepped forward, talks with the same grumpy look on his face. "Hey healing wizard...... no, Usat! You sure are a mess! I don''t even suspect it''s human anymore, but now I''m gonna leave it!" As far as I''m concerned, I just want it to stay put... While confirming Princess Nia once and for all, he goes on to utter words. "I can''t beat you!" " what?" "It means you can''t beat magic or pride or anything, including being a prince!" "Ha ha..." For some reason, they burned my confrontation. Prince Kyle and I think the field of competition is too different, but is it something called wild? "That''s all I''m trying to say! Don''t die before I beat you! Bye!" That''s all Prince Kyle said and left the spot, not waiting for Princess Nia. Left behind, she sighed when she saw Prince Kyle leaving to flee. "Have you finally turned your attention to something other than dojo? Hopefully this will make me a little more adult...... sorry for my brother until the end. We look forward to seeing you again." With that said, Princess Nia follows Prince Kyle and leaves the scene. Her words and actions about Prince Kyle seemed somewhere gracious, although it might be because of her mind. "I knew you were my sister and brother." I didn''t hate it, I heard from Princess Nia''s mouth the other day, but she also seems to care about Prince Kyle, whose behavior stands out without looking over there with her. I don''t know because I''m an only child, but is that what you call a sister or brother? ... I exchanged words with Mr. Hyde, Princess Nia and Prince Kyle, shall we go to Master Lucas at the end? "It''s the last time... where is Master Lucas going..." "Right here." I look back at the voice of Master Lucas approaching me from behind, and I immediately bow my head. "Dear Lucas. Excuse me. I thought I''d ask..." "Ha, you don''t have to worry about it. As far as I''m concerned, I was going to ask the other delegates before they got together, but no, you''re totally popular, too." "It''s more like an iron thing than a popular one..." Lady Lucas, who laughs with pleasure, makes me laugh. [M] Instead, I take damage plain because I call it an iron thing myself. Sometimes this meeting was all too flashy. But although it was excessive later on in my mind, I think it was enough to show my strength as a healing wizard for the Lifeguards. Because if I show my strength halfway through that scene, you may not believe my prowess as a healing wizard for the Lifeguards when running through the battlefield, and you may not be able to ask for help. "Needless to say, the Kingdom of Samaria will do everything in its power to help you. I have something to protect, too. To avoid losing it again, the menacing Demon King Army must do something about it" "... Dear Lucas" I snort at Master Lucas for saying that with a serious look. "I told Suzune and Kazuki, you''re not going to die." "... no" "Sooner or later, you''ll be the man who carries on my trail." "Yes...... not!?" Ha, when I look up, I see Lucas with an evil smile on his face and an empty knight behind him pointing something like a magic trick at me. "All right, I took the word! Did you take it now?!?" "Of course it is! Dear Lucas!" "Well done!" I am frightened for a moment by Master Lucas and the empty knight who do the thumbs-up, but the next moment, I am flushed by an earlier exchange of Master Lucas from the demon implements and immediately return to me. Are you kidding me, recording voices? No, no, no, no! I know Samaritan is a kingdom that doesn''t make magic, but I can even make it like that!? "Whoa, Usat. You can''t break this because this is what we have for the talks. Of course, Mrs Wellsey has permission!" "Ha, you conspired!?" "My words to you are my undisputed heart! But you seem to be in a hurry to die if you don''t, so I''ve made up my mind why I have to survive!... and then there''s insurance to push you into it." I''m very happy with the words and the actions themselves, but I overruined them because I heard them say "to push" with a sooo small voice. I didn''t know what to do. I couldn''t move. Master Lucas, who flipped his hands with a full smile, left the scene with the knight of the escort. "You''re in big trouble at the end..." Should I consider that there are more reasons why I have to go home alive, or have I given Master Lucas a nasty note...... Well, you can''t be mad because you know you''re acting like me. But one day we''ll definitely do something about that recording...! After the talks in the Four Kingdoms, we were taking to the Dean''s Office with Mr. Gladys, the Dean of the Lukvis School. Mr. Gladys was also busy during the talks, and we were finally able to meet today after the talks were over. In the large table in the dean''s office, the dean, Gladys, sat and looked around at us somewhere to miss us. "It''s only been a few months, but we''re all growing up." "Did the director of Gladys also watch the interactive battle the other day?" "Absolutely. Suzune wears magic, and Kazuki has extraordinary magic manipulation, and Usato... I didn''t know it, but I knew right away that each of them was growing more extraordinary than before." Why am I the only one who doesn''t understand? Talk to Mr. Gladys, leaning down on my neck, nodding to his satisfaction. [M] "Master Usat''s technology is not as comprehensible as those familiar with magic, so there is no need for it." "Sure, Usat''s moves were incredible to the wizard" "Yeah. Like me and you, Kazuki, it''s something you can''t imitate." "Oh, yeah." ... don''t we all have to agree? Mr. Gladys, I''m pulling! I know you''re saying that you''re applying a system strengthening outburst, but from what I can tell, I think Kazuki and his senior skills are more amazing... "And anyway, I''m glad the talks are over." "Yes, now we can focus on preparing for the battle against the Demon King''s Army." The talks are over, so tomorrow we will return to the kingdom of Ringle. When that happens, we have to be prepared for a battle with the Demon King''s Army that we don''t know when it will come. "We''ll do everything we can to help Lukvis when the battle starts. Anyway, the threat of the Demon King''s Army is not just for the Kingdom of Ringle, it extends here..." Lukvis is a city located in the neighbouring country of the Kingdom of Ringle. If the kingdom of Ringle were to be defeated and taken over by the Demon King''s Army, the next spearhead of the Demon King''s Army would be directed towards Lukvis. No matter how magically brilliant the kingdom is, you can''t even fight in Lucvis, where the proportion of children is higher. "Lukvis will be responsible for carrying and delivering supplies from an allied kingdom. In the meantime, I''ll sort out the supplies I''m sending here, and I''ll send them via Hoover, so you can leave them to me." "Thank you. As a matter of fact, there are other things you have to turn your hand around, so it''s very helpful.... I was wondering, do students living here evacuate during the battle?" "Yeah. When there''s a war, students will either let them evacuate or let them go home. Still, for some kids, there''s no reason why they can''t leave this place or go home, so we teachers have to protect this place. The devil clan that got away during the battle raided us for supplies, not necessarily because there was nothing there." The battle against the Demon King Army does not know what will happen. The other person is a bloody creature who thinks and acts properly, not like we did the other day. So it''s not strange to act unexpectedly. Nodding at Mr. Gladys'' words, Mr. Gladys called out to me with a look that reminded me of something. "Usat, is Nak doing well in the lifeguard?" Why did Mr. Gladys think for a moment that Nack was also a former student here? It''s no surprise this one cares more. While I''m surprised, I''ll tell you about him. "I think Nack would be doing fine. You might be trained by the captain by now. Ha ha." "Is that okay...?" "Ha, it''s perfectly fine. The captain will add to and subtract from the knack." Exactly, I still can''t train a child''s knuckles at the same level as me or at the same level, so knuckles are training a few stages lower than ours. Me in the first place? I couldn''t help it. "I''m relieved he looks fine. When I was in Lukvis, I couldn''t do anything for him..." "Sure, you couldn''t intervene because of some nobility issues, could you?" "Yes." Mr. Gladys nods at his senior words. Unlike other kingdoms, this is a place made up of the aid of nobles and powerful people, so the teachers could not break into the circumstances of Nak and Meena, who were nobles. If the school side caused problems poorly, Mr. Gladys wouldn''t even have been able to get a help boat out to Nack because it would have developed into a credit issue. "But you don''t have to worry anymore." Leaving school, "he said when he visited here, growing unparalleled. Still, right?" "Of course it is. It''s going to grow bigger." His life as a lifeguard has just begun. Though I''m sure more rigorous training awaits him from now on, I''m sure he can get over it. Mr. Gladys smiled relievedly at my words. [M] "Nack''s grown up a lot, but there''s another kid who''s growing up as big as he is." "Are you Mr. Halfa?" "Halfa can say the same, but she''s a different kid about this." Another kid? If it''s not Mr. Halfa, no, Mr. Halfa said something about that girl the other day. "Maybe Meena?" "Yes, Meena Learsia is also working towards a new goal, taking advantage of her battle with Nak." "Halfa told me that she had a change of heart too..." I can''t imagine from her impressions back then, but if Mr. Gladys and Mr. Halfa are like that, I guess that means he''s working so hard. ... but I was curious why Meena was making an effort. Are you simply preparing to fight the reunited Knuck, as Knuck was talking about in the Lifeguards, or are you purely pursuing strength? I''d love to hear from you when I get a chance. The moment they see me in the face, I''m going to look so nasty. 190 Chapter 175 After visiting Mr. Gladys, I decided to take a light stroll through the city of Lukvis with Amako, who later joined me. Day after day, I didn''t have free time like this in training and talks, so I thought it would be good to breathe at the end of the day, and enjoy the city of Lukvis. "How are Suzune and Kazuki?" "Kazuki is going to see the big library, and his senior is playing with Eva." Kazuki seems to have a book of some concern. I felt like I had seen all the books in the Great Library before the meeting, and they were all things that seemed difficult. You had all those titles lined up to make you think of things like "approaching the root of magic" and "lost technology, earned peace"...... I don''t read professional books, so I think it''s great to be able to accumulate knowledge while enjoying it. "Is Suzune with Eva?" "Yeah. Tomorrow, I''m going back to each country so you can come and say hello for the last time. We have time, and because of that, we''re going to have tea." "Heh." I was invited too, but I promised to take a stroll around the city with Amako first, so I prioritized this one. It''s good to see Eva getting along with her senior. At the same age, it would be different to just talk to girls about things. Seniors, damaged by Eva''s purity, look kind of fun (?), so it''ll turn out ok. How''d it go with you? "I... had a normal time. He was helping Kirikha with her chores, taking care of Satsuki, and waking up Kyou, who wouldn''t even wake up during the day." "Oh yeah..." I don''t even know what it''s like to want to devour inebriation for Kyou''s holiday. Sometimes you fall asleep until daylight on school days off, right? So in the afternoon, it''s a series of flows until you realize you''ve wasted half your holiday and regret it. "Somehow, it was a normal life but it was fun" "That''s good. I knew you were right to leave it to the Kirikhas." "Right....... hmm?" "... what''s up?" Look in a certain direction and notice Amako caring about something. Looking at the back of the alley with a surprised look somewhere, I traced the end of her gaze, and it was a place I remember too. "This is where I first met Nack..." Square behind the alley he was wounded and falling into. So, one girl was practicing magic. Meena, a girl with bright red hair twintailed, noticed me in the street and gave me an unpleasant look, as if I had even encountered a demon. "Usato. I wonder if that''s the kind of face I''ve encountered with an ogre all over the city" "Amako, first of all, I''m telling you, there are no orgasms in the city, right?" ? "Why do you look at me and tilt your neck wondering?" Are you trying to tell me I''m the Auga itself, Oi? When I''m doubly shocked, I notice that the grumpy face Meena is inviting us. Honestly, I thought I could avoid it if they saw my face, so I head with Amako to the square where she is, just a little surprised. But when I try to come to Meena''s side, the conversation doesn''t start. There''s no sign of Meena talking to me, although I''m peeking this way with a flicker as I twirl my own hair tip. I don''t know what to say when I talk to you. [M] Anyway, I don''t have much contact with this kid in the first place. "How''s Nack doing?" "! Oh, I didn''t hear that!" Though I''ve tried stepping in, I''m instantly returned feeling pretty. But he reacted when he heard Nack''s name, so it doesn''t seem hard to keep the conversation going. "Uh, do you remember me for now?" "Monsters like you, you can''t possibly forget. And yesterday, I couldn''t even see him moving." "... talk about interactive warfare?" "In the morning, I was fighting a brave man. It''s a mystery why you can react to an invisible opponent, and it''s a mystery that you''re accelerating in an unnatural position, and more importantly, that you''re the healing wizard who does it." They said it so fast. What, am I a mystery? And the fox in the back, don''t agree with me in a small voice. It''s not "I know. I know. I know." ... I''ve been wondering for a while now, but there are traces of coal and a burning smell in the square where we are. Was Meena using magic here because of this smell? "Were you training here?" "... bad?" "No, it''s not bad. But why are you here?" "I can''t use the training area I always use, so I''m just using this place today." "Oh, I see." An interactive battle took place yesterday at the training ground, so we can''t use it in the middle of maintenance right now. I was wondering why you''re training in such a small place, but I''m convinced. Now she''s talking to me from Meena. "Nack said he''s doing fine..." "Hmm?" "What did you say about me?" Did you want to hear that...? It''s about getting Nack''s impression involved, and let''s be honest with him. Tell Meena what I was hearing from Nack before she left Lukvis. "I hear he''s not very good at you." "... as sweet as ever. I wish you didn''t like me." Meena groaned so with a seemingly sinking face. I''m going to ask you something that bothered me while I questioned what this kid said and did differently than I had previously imagined. "Do you regret it? What you did to Knuck." I''ll shut up, Meena. Nack''s story said something "nagging you''re bad," but at least you don''t seem to think so. Otherwise, I wouldn''t shut my mouth with that look. After more than a dozen seconds of silence, Meena finally opened her mouth. "Stay with me for a moment." "I don''t mind, but what are you talking about to me?" "It''s about Nack and me. You must be wondering, too." Speaking of not caring, I''d be lying... what is it? That''s abrupt. Is he going to talk anymore, or he lowered his back in the shade of a nearby tree like a gym seat? "Did you hear about Nack and I being childhood friendly?" "Oh, I hear it from Knuck." "Well, then you don''t have to explain why he was put in Lukvis." Nack, who was supposed to wake up to the magic of the water system, has woken up to the magic of the healing system. Because of that, he was put in Lucvis in the form of being treated cold by his parents and kicked out of the house, right? I think it''s a terrible story to think back now. "Now here''s the thing, I used to play with knacks when I was little" "To see the relationship now...... can''t you imagine" "... right. But... I remember it was fun." Surprisingly, were you close? But when we first visited Lukvis, that was what happened to Nak, who was supposed to be playing with us. Is there any reason for that? "I was close enough to play with him, but I haven''t been able to meet him plumply since about a year before I went into Lukvis" "I can''t see you anymore?" "I can''t let you see me when I go to the mansion. Nack''s parents are going to encourage him to play with his sister more than he does, and he''s been treated like he doesn''t have Nack... he was creepy" ... Were you under house arrest? Pretty bad way to put it, but maybe Nack''s parents were desperately trying to hide him because he didn''t have the power he wanted, like a lid on a stinking thing. "That''s when I overheard a story about Nack being put in Lukvis by chance." "... and you, too, to Lukvis?" Keep snorting, Meena. He also seemed to have power caged in his hand grabbing his own robe without a heart. "Nack when I was at Lukvis School was like a... loose shell. I was able to enroll in Lucvis School, a place where I could learn magic in the best of environments, but only he leaned down and looked like the end of the world." "Well, it''s like being kicked out..." "That''s when your father finally told me why Nack was put in Lukvis." From Nack himself, it wouldn''t be something that had hope or anything. "Still, I tried to speak up many times, but Nack was scared of everything around him and even scared of me. For me then, I couldn''t wait to like it" "I don''t like it..." "I woke up to healing magic, so I didn''t do anything just to accept my current situation." Maybe Nack gave up then. The moment my magic was not in the water system, I was treated cold by my parents, who were closest to me, and sent to Lucvis alone, in the form of being expelled at the end of it. It wouldn''t be strange if that were the age of ten or not to be beaten mentally. With that in mind, Meena goes on to utter the words with a slight absurdity of her voice as to whether she remembered that time. "If you worked hard in Lucvis, you would have been appreciated for healing magic. That way, even my parents could have sent Knuck back home.... but Nack didn''t even try to give up everything and move on" "Didn''t you look down on the healing wizard?" At least, that''s what Meena looked like when she was abusing Nack. To my question, shake Meena to the side. [M] "For me, it didn''t matter if Knuck woke up to healing magic. I just wanted you to get up. But no matter how many times I try to make him do that, he just keeps looking down there, doesn''t try to see the hand I''ve reached out to, and doesn''t ask anyone for help. I can''t stand him like that, I..." "I got upset with the nack that didn''t work out for me, and I started waving violence. When did that ever become commonplace... when I... what I wanted to do should really be different, but when I realized it came to a point where I couldn''t go back" So you''re saying that''s what made Knuck abusive? Are you saying that what I was doing at first because I thought it would be good gradually went a long way out of purpose and became distorted? To me silently, Meena smiles mocking herself. "Now you can''t honestly apologize. What I''ve done has been very... terrible." ... At a time like this, I wish I had solid advice, but the relationship between Nack and Meena is not as simple as I could manage with the advice I came up with on the spot. But still, after I graduated from school, I declared I was going to the kingdom of Ringle, where Nak is, maybe I wanted a reason to go see him again. "So you''re going to Nak''s place in the kingdom of Ringle after you graduate?" "You heard it from Knack.... because there''s no other reason I can show my face. Oh, I regret to keep losing to Nak, so there''s a reason to see him when he finally gets stronger." "Oh well..." Maybe you care a lot about what Nack beat you to? Even if you pull that out, maybe this is the walking distance of being this kid, but somehow... "You''re clumsy. You are." "Shut up. That''s what I know best" I smile bitterly at Meena, who looks away from me. [M] Like Nack did, Meena was trying to move on, too. Thinking of that, she opened her mouth without looking at this one as she stood up dropping dirt and leaves. "I was just a little refreshed to talk to you irrelevant" "... that''s why you talked to me" "If you''re an outsider, you can make weird rumors when you talk to guys in school." If you think you''re going to talk to me sooner or later... somehow, you''re a kid with a lot of liver. I may have misunderstood this girl. [M] When I was training Knuck, I thought he was a kid who was abusing Knuck for no reason, but there was something like a mistake between the two of us until it got there. ... I can''t say much of what I care about, but shall I say what I can tell you? Have you finished talking about everything you want to talk about, or speak to her as she tries to return to training again? "The facts you''ve made into knacks cannot be erased." "Eh." "But it''s not gonna be the same from now on." Words follow Meena, who shook her shoulders slightly without looking at this one. "You and Nack are just kids, and we''re going to live a long life. Then I think it''s okay to take some time, so I''ll just walk over." What a trivial amount of time the two of you have gone wrong. They should have enough time to just take it back. Besides... Unlike Mr. Fegnis, who has sinned, Meena can still start over. Meena, with her eyes round my words, smiled as if she had been stunned somewhere. "Really, you have a sweet personality with all your mentors." "Well, Nack is my apprentice. It''s natural to look alike." They say I look like Rose too. [M] Mostly with the atmosphere and the face. On second thought, it''s possible that any knack would resemble Rose...? No, let''s not think about that. "Thank you, for staying with us to talk. And to Knuck, this is..." "I know. I''ll keep my mouth shut of him." "Yes.... then I''ll go back to self-training" I felt relieved, and Meena turned her back on me and walked to the center of the square. I can''t stand in her way either, so I''m off the scene and going back the way I came. It was an unexpected encounter, but I think it turned out well. With that in mind, Amako pulled the sleeve of my uniform as I bent down the alley. "Hmm?" "Usato now, he sounded like an uncle" "Gu... ugh!" The moment I look back, a powerful blow is pounded in with a weapon called Word from Amako. I tried not to care until now, but I couldn''t...! Oh, my God. "I''m going to live a long life"! What does a seventeen-year-old boy tell a five-year-old girl about her life? Seriously. Blah blah, I was driven by the urge to get more and more of us on the spot from around the middle of what I was telling Meena. Get back on your mind and talk to Amako. "What are we going to do after this?" "I''ll tell Nair or something later" "All right, all right. What do you want? I''m going to pay for everything now." "Well, if Usato says so much, let''s be sweet." Wow, dazzling smile. You''re going to cry a lot of joy. [M] As I tried to go down the street checking my hand, I saw a woman with water hair, Mr. Welsey, running this way with her blood phase from the end of the street. "That, Mr. Welsey?" "What''s wrong?" Leaning her neck, Amako and I rush to her. Having rested his hand on his knees and disturbed his breathing, Mr. Welsey was so out of breath that he couldn''t even speak out about running to that point. "Wes, Mr. Welsey, are you all right?" "Ha, ha, ha...!" Healing magic is inflicted on Mr. Welsey, who also looks constantly breathing. This rush is not normal. With a bad feeling for me, Mr. Welsey calmed down his breath and uttered words with a harsh expression. "I just received a message from the Kingdom of Ringle by Hoover! Near the border, they confirmed the shadow of the Demon King''s Army''s reconnaissance team!" "Huh!?" I am temporarily unable to respond to Mr. Welsey''s words. What I remember is a view of the battlefield overflowing with intent to kill and fear. I have to run through that place again. Amako''s hand is attached to my hand, which was holding my fist unknowingly. If you look at her, she looks up at me like she''s going to show me around. With Amako''s gaze on me, I''m ready to pull myself together. [M] "Here we go again." The end of a peaceful routine. Next comes the battle against the Demon King''s Army - a battlefield alongside death. 191 gossip strongman The march is ready. With the title of Second Legion Commander, after receiving the news from my men, I was to respond to a call from the Demon King. But the only corps leaders gathered were me and the newly appointed woman as corps leader. "Looks like you''re ready to march." "" Ha. "" Sitting on the throne, he kneels down to the demon king looking down at this one, bowing his head. In front of this one, I even think it''s different in character because it existed before the organism. The Demon King next turned his gaze to the woman with the light purple hair next to me. "Hannah Lowmia, Commander of the Third Army. You just assumed the position of Legion Leader, is there a problem?" "Of course it is. We do everything in our power to meet the expectations of the Demon King." That is the answer given by a woman named Hannah Lowmia, who was appointed head of the Third Corps as Armilla''s successor. She showed no upset even in front of the Demon King, a soldier who originally belonged to a third legion led by Armilla. During the last battle, in the maneuver of setting up a huge illusion on the scale of dozens of people and deceiving the eyes of the human side, he has a horrible history of battle with his sword single-handedly in a state of magic depletion after being responsible for 30% of the burden of illusion and surviving almost intact. Apparently, that deviant behavior caught the attention of the Demon King. "Well, let''s have a look at the composition of the force." "Got it. Second Legion Leader, do you mind?" Nodding at Hannah''s words. I can''t do it either, but you should leave this place to Hannah, who''s right for the explanation. "First of all, the battle will be based on infantry and the use of demons as a force." "How many seeds can you use for demons?" "Feilong species Wyburn. Violent demon Glow Wolf alongside the Grand Grizzly. It is a demonic monster created by Dr. Hrluck, Baldinak and his large individual. For the rear troops --" Hannah will explain the composition of the unit as it flows. The demon king, who had heard it silently, nodded one and put his hand on his chin. "As it stands, it can be considered sufficient as a force that can be prepared. If you want more power, you''ll be in this shackle the other way around. Koga, Hannah, you''ve done well. You''ve been able to prepare your army so far." To the word of the Demon King, me and Hannah bow their heads deeper. What I did, it only increased the overall quality of soldiers and made them harder to die on the battlefield. It was Hannah and Huluk who applied the demons to be used in combat. I did a lot of things besides that with me, but I think I worked so well. With an inner sense of plain accomplishment, the Demon King opened his mouth to us without changing his expression. "I know, but I can''t move here" "No, we demons seem to survive thanks to the Demon King, so don''t worry." Quietly return that to the word of the Demon King. The land where the demons live is about to decay. There was little nutrient left in the soil where crops were supposed to grow, and there was limited food to eat. We demons living in such a land were in distress until only a few years ago. But the predicament has improved somewhat since the demon king was resurrected. "If it was meant to be, the Demons could not have fought. That''s why I pledge my allegiance to you." The demon king, resurrected from the seal, did his magic on the dying earth, and brought grace. Thanks to this, the Demon Nation has survived to this day, but it has instead become the wedge that binds the Demon King to this occasion. Now, as long as the Demon King is in this castle, his bounty will continue, but if he goes to battle, the land inhabited by the Demons will return to the same decaying earth as before. ... This has only been informed of the proximity of the Legion Leader and the Demon King. Because even though it is known that grace is being brought to the earth by the grace of the Demon King, there is no way in hell that the Demon King would divulge information outside that he cannot move from the castle, etc. "Right. What an intelligent thing. All you can do is drop off your compatriots in battle. It''s an emotion I never tasted hundreds of years ago." The look on the face of the demon king to put it that way did not change, but the voice seemed somewhere full of worry. ... Originally, the Demon Nation should seek the cooperation of other races, especially humans, but hatred. The impression that it is a man''s sense of discrimination and the Demon King''s Army, which exhausted the limits of its atrocities hundreds of years ago, cannot be forgiven. It''s like we''ve been dodging each other and hating each other now. That''s why the Demons chose the path of aggression.... No, should I say that was the only way left rather than choosing? "... I''ll prepare the prep for what if (...) here. You fight as hard as you can and you win." "" Ha. " Respond to the voice of the Demon King. From me, who leads the army as the leader of the Second Regiment of the Demon King Army, there is no doubt that the Demons are on the cliff. But it''s not inferior when it comes to power. Rather, in the abilities of demonic individuals, in the quality of soldiers, it would be fair to say that they overwhelmingly outweigh humans. "Chi! I avoided it!" "Get beaten up by adults!" "Keep fainting. Wow!" ... As an exception to that guy now floating in the back of his brain, basically the Demons are winning more magically and physically than humans. I don''t mean to be alarmed, but no matter how many heads the human side has, I''m pretty sure this side will prevail if we combine forces using demons. Besides, you don''t have to worry about your power. Somehow the strongest man in the Demon King''s army, who ruled out the Demon King... "--Are you here?" ! The moment the demon king made it so small, the door behind him opened quietly. Looking back, there stands a man wearing a worn robe. Miscellaneously stretched, dull blonde hair with a barren beard, demonic horns and brown skin. The shoulder area visible from the gap in the robe is fitted with black armor and the hips are equipped with a long sword placed on the sheath. At first glance I didn''t know who it was, but seeing that sword made me think of something. "-- Nero Argens, First Regiment Leader. Late, I got a treat." Nero Argens, a man on his knees in front of the Demon King. He is a swordsman who leaves wanting the strongest name of the Demon King''s Army, and a man who has been forced to take care of himself because of his pre-war injuries so far. The demon king opened his mouth after a temporary silence on Nero, who was meditating on his eyes and quietly drooling his neck. "It''s Nero. Has the wound healed?" "--My demon sword, its brilliance does not fade. Now that you have reached a further frontier at the end of your training, I swear to you that I will take your blade and destroy all obstacles." Quietly, and to a powerful proclamation, the Demon King narrowly distorted the edge of his mouth. "Then you don''t need many words. You should go to your place to fight and make your petition." "As you say." Standing up as it were, he turns his back on the Demon King and walks the way he came after a deep thank you. Hannah is distracted by behavior that can be disrespectful depending on the way she sees it, but from what I can tell, the exchange between the Demon King and Nero made her feel different from ours. When I came here, I finally got all the first to third Legion chiefs. First regiment leader, Nero Argens. I, Koga Dingal, the Second Legion leader. Third Corps Leader, Hannah Lowmia. Though there have been some replacements and absences, now the Demon King''s Army is finally on its way to a full battle. "Mr. Korga, do you know about the wounds of First Army Commander Nero Argens?" Having finished the convocation and exiting the hall where the Demon King is, I wanted to see Nero''s old man for now and was following him through the castle... but why did Hannah, the Third Legion leader, grab him? As for her question, anyway, she gets a subtle look at the way she calls it. "You know, why do you keep it?" "I''m the same Legion Leader... see, I''m older? Besides, I thought we should get along with each other in the same position." "Oh, really...?" Walk through the castle while being drained of poison by Hannah with a unique sense of distance. I''m super surprised Armilla hasn''t been the same until now, even though I feel like she only vomited poison against me. "Scratches are about Nero''s old man." "Yes, we have heard that the Demon King was badly wounded and rehabilitated before he was resurrected, because it has not been revealed why he was badly wounded so far" First regiment leader, Nero Argens. A warrior who had been active since before the demon king was resurrected. Is it also impossible to wonder why he would be seriously injured like that? "Nero''s old man was badly injured fighting humans before the demon king was resurrected." "Better to deal with humans?" "In addition, there was one elite unit led by the old man... leaving Armilla, who was his disciple, to be wiped out" "... what did you fight?" "He''s a healing wizard. Of the kingdom of Ringle." Hannah with a surprise look on her face when she hears that. You must be surprised to see an unexpected person come out. I was so surprised when Armilla told me this story that my eyes popped out. "I don''t know everything either... Nero''s old man was badly injured on his right shoulder in that battle, and the healing wizard on the other side lost one eye... finally, it seems the battle is over in the form of pain sharing" "The healing wizard..." "A healing wizard that you would be thinking of right now. It''s notorious for the Demon King''s Army, Rose the Lifeguard." Armilla may know the story then, but he doesn''t try to talk any harder than that. What happened on that occasion and what battles were fought, only Nero''s old man himself and Armilla, and the Demon King, knew about it. "Still, you don''t have to cure him. The old man''s a monster enough. Even I don''t have any teeth." "I don''t doubt my strength. Since he was famous as a warrior of unusual strength before the resurrection of the Demon King..." After the demon king was resurrected, I had a chance to make up with an old man who visited the castle once, but even though he wasn''t the right man, he was turned into a Zutaboro. It was quite a shock at the time that my nose was broken beautifully and I couldn''t even put my teeth on top of it. "So, what about you?" "Is that me?" "Last fight, you survived intact, didn''t you? And with the amount of magic depleted." When she asks, Hannah waves to the side all the time. "No, no, actually, it''s hardly a big deal. I''m a wizard who''s better at supporting than fighting. When it comes to what you can do, you can only create a phantom." "So how did you survive?" "I went out on the battlefield with too little magic to understand, and with no magic, I just deceived the other knight and made him argue with each other from one end to the other. Well, it wasn''t me fighting, so it was pretty easy." Smiling revealed an awesome way to fight. This guy is the type of guy who uses everything basic if he wants to live. It is not a battle on the front line, it is also the type of battle that is thorough in backward support and unwanted by the opponent. ... If Armilla is a hot-blooded direct swordsman, is Hannah a cold-blooded cunning illusionist? Hannah keeps talking about me elsewhere in the war. "Oh, but in the end I fainted for no reason... the next time I woke up, I was carried away by my side and lost," "Well, you were out of magic, weren''t you? Then I can''t help it." "No, it''s not. When I used the other knight to make them even argue with each other, suddenly, the knight I was manipulating disappeared from front of me... and the next moment, the side next to me blew up at me, surrounded by green light. I got caught up in it and passed out..." Stun, green light, blowing away. I don''t know. I remember. I knew you were a healing wizard in the kingdom of Ringle. That doesn''t make me feel like "him." 192 Nack the gossip lifeguard. Nack the gossip lifeguard. While Mr. Usato was going to Lukvis for an important meeting, he was to take care of Brulin. The truth is, Mr. Nair and Mr. Ferm would have been asked to do the same, but they were trained by Mr. Rose and it seemed impossible, so I took the initiative. That said, taking care of Brulin was surprisingly untouched. Cleaning the stables isn''t that hard either, I was fearful I''d get my hands on them at first, but they eat properly without that. But if there''s one problem... "Let''s run. Burlin......" "Guru" It''s about not trying to exercise. Usato has also asked me to exercise for Burlin, but when I ask him out, he just turns around and does the stretch. Are you trying to make it easier without Mr. Usato? ... Maybe I''m simply being licked. "Glar." "I can''t beat you up. You''re not as powerful as Mr. Usato, and you''ll crumble rather than walk." As a matter of fact, the morning after Mr. Usato went to Lukvis, I went to wake up Brulin and he fell asleep, and he came on my back. Immediately he fell, spared the underlay, but suddenly he was so heavy on his back that he was so pressured that he could not even resist, that he was prepared to die for good. After that day, I try to stay away from the sleeping brulin. "Ha.... Usato said it! If you don''t move now, Mr. Rose will take care of your training!" "Grrrrrrrr!" Get up immediately and walk to the exit of the stables. I also go outside the stables to run with Burlin, recognising the strangeness of being Mr. Rose, who is even feared by demons. But Mr. Usato always told me to be careful because Brulin would beat me up when he used this method... he wouldn''t do that to me. Though I''m pretty sure a blow would kill you. Could it only be Mr. Usato? "Ha, ha..." "Gluer." Catch up with Burlin running ahead just a little faster. In my life at Lifeguard Corps, I was a lot used to running. I''m still not allowed to run as fast as the Mills, but I''d like to run when it''s bigger than it is now. Running with Burlin to avoid disturbing his breathing, he finds Mr. Ferm and Mr. Nair trained by Mr. Rose at the lifeguard training ground. "Defense!" "Obei!? Hmm, how do you avoid a silent and impending magic bullet? - Huh!" The owl! Belly next! '' ''Even if you tell me where to hit it, it''s inevitable heh!?'' Mr. Ferm, a senior screaming as he was slammed with a magic bullet and rolled down the ground. A magic bullet strikes directly in the abdomen, Mr. Nair, Mr. Usato''s user demon blowing away with a scream from the girls. And Mr. Rose unleashes a magic bullet created with pale healing magic while standing upright on those two. But it''s amazing that I can''t see any motion to release Mr. Rose''s magic bullet. It just seems normal to me, but every time Mr. Rose''s right arm is slightly blurred, the Magic Bullet flies with Mr. Ferm and Mr. Nair. "... training to avoid magic bullets," It''s not weird to scream in training, but what is it? My body trembles at the training I remember in Lukvis. You don''t have to imitate a tree now, do you? You''re human, so you can move properly, right? '' "Oh, now you can handle this? Yeah! Then I''ll throw faster! '' "Do you think you can beat Meena to this extent?" Don''t defend yourself! You usnorovo! '' In my memory, my shoulders tremble when I think of Usat, who curses me with a smile, or Usat, who beats me with a magic bullet in the shape of a ghost. Honestly, I remember that time too desperately to follow the training, but it''s traumatic that a healing magic magic bullet with extended physical power flies in. "Oh, that''s crazy. My body trembles..." "Guru......" Brulin looking at me with some pathetic eye. With a stroke of his head like that, I look back at the training ground. "Ugh, Usato! I''ll pay you back when I get home! '' "If you have time to waste pounding, move your body." "Hohay!?" Mr. Nair rolling down the ground, screaming out a grudge against Mr. Usato, who is not here. There are some Mr. Ferms on the ground who are completely turning their eyes, so the sight would say they are close to dead bodies gradually. Seeing the two men fall down on the ground, Mr. Rose, who gave him a break, noticed me near the entrance to the training ground. "Knack. Running in now." "Oh, yes." I answer honestly because I haven''t done anything particularly bad. Basically, I learned not to be pissed off if I did what I had to do firmly. Still scared though. "It''s good to work in training though. You''re not in too much of a hurry. You have room to grow physically. Now, if you can''t do it, growth will be inhibited and growth will be lost." "... Yes" I''m going to know. But after all, my admiration for Mr. Usato makes me feel hasty. You looked at my expression and you guessed, and Mr. Rose sighed in disgust, and went on to utter words. "You don''t have to hurry. I know you''re trying to catch up with him, but you don''t have to do the same thing every time. He has his way, and you have your way." "Mine, the way..." When I squealed like that, I felt like my horizons had only widened a little. I didn''t mean to imitate Mr. Usat, but I was only wondering what I wanted to be and what I wanted to do sooner or later. "Well, think about it." That''s what I say, Mr. Rose walking toward the quarters. I turn my back on this one. I bow my head to Mr. Rose and step into the training ground. Trying to run on the training ground, Mr. Nair and Mr. Ferm get into view whining about something while falling there. "Hard. I want to rest. I want to sleep. I want to pass out. But it''s this hell that''s unacceptable..." "What are you avoiding? I don''t even know what that means anymore." "I understand." I nod unexpectedly at the two of them whining about some spectacular solitaire. As I get busted over and over again, common sense and all that I''ve ever understood collapses. "That''s all because of that brain muscle healing wizard too...! I wanted you to take me too, but leave me...!" "That monster, just one more person out of hell...! Remember...!" Wow, it''s the same content you''re whining about even though you''re talking to yourself. The spearhead is aimed at Usato, but the majority of his anger is just resentment. As I fell to the ground, I saw the two of them leaking their grudges, and I nodded face to face with Brulin, who seemed swallowfully outstretched next door. "I thought, Mr. Ferm and Mr. Nair are pretty close, aren''t they?" "Gurrah." "" We''re not close! "" I saw the same two people I desperately denied, and I laughed unexpectedly. After that, after being chased by Mr. Fermu and Mr. Nair, who come after him in the form of anger, Mr. Rose devoured him and preached him. 193 Introduction to characters Name Flana Race Elves phylogenetic illusion The only daughter of the head of the Elves. The only daughter of the Elf chief who came to the kingdom of Ringle about Kazuki. It has a variety of refreshing personalities, most things have a measure that can be recieved, and we can basically get along with anyone. The encounter with Kazuki was due to the fact that he was to act together as the eldest daughter in the fold of his visit to the settlement where the elves lived on his journey. Problem solved with Kazuki to protect the Elves from the scourge of "The Forest Eating Raging Monster". In the process I was attracted to him and decided to follow him with the backing of my surroundings even after defeating the monster. At first he was skeptical of Usat''s abilities, but caught a glimpse of his fleeting additions and subtractions and recognized that he was a person who could not be applied to his common sense. Celia, the princess of the kingdom of Ringle, has a secret cooperative relationship. We specialize in magic that manipulates phantoms and can carry battles in our favor as long as we can hit them. Also, phantom magic is ineffective against mentally powerful opponents. Name To Kyle Lark Carm, Rio. System not appearing To Carm. First Prince of Rio. Slightly spoiled and raised, he is slightly childish in his actions and words and actions, but strong there because he is more forged by his sister Nia when it comes to mental aspects. He basically takes action without thinking ahead, so he''s been treated like a kind of problem child in Rio to Carm. Personality in itself does not mean it is that bad, it is just a shame about soft language and behavior that you don''t think about later. Though I am scared inside against Usat, I still couldn''t pull ahead and back once I got stuck, and I cut the momentum on the spot. But at the point where you try to stick with someone (unconscious) who was staring at you with a tremendous shape during the talks, you can say that you have the courage inside. How Kyle will change in the future depends on his own hard work and the arms of his sister Nia. Name To Nia Lark Carm Rio System not appearing To Carm. First princess of Rio. Nineteen years older than my brother Kyle. In order to spread the word, I try to take the initiative when interacting with other countries, and my face is quite wide. I am keen on swordsmanship for protection and have a lot of strength. It''s basically Nia who can do most of the things without doing them, but it''s her brother Kyle that''s bothering her head like that. He''s grown up sloppy as a royal and human being, but even if he doesn''t manage to be a fine royal, he wants him to grow up to be a solid adult. Even if it''s tough, the person in question doesn''t punish him enough to say anything at all, so he''s burning his hands quite a bit. "For once, should I teach you the harshness of beating into the woods and living alone?" he examines. The encounter with Usat and the others was fresh for her, as she never had a conversation of the same age and age due to her serious personality. Hyde phylogenetic soil Warrior leader who leads the Warriors of the Kingdom of Nirvalna. Warriors with experience and strength. He uses a wide variety of weapons and is best at handling axes among them. Training idiot with close Usat and spiritual structure next to Rose. As soon as I take my eyes off at all, I''m having a lot of trouble with my deputy Helena to start muscle treading. Recently, however, he has tended to enjoy the upbringing of future generations more than his own workouts, and he has also played a part in improving Kazuki''s swordsmanship. He also coached his growth and strength with an inner cane when pairing with Usat. He is good at the magic of earthly systems, and by refining weapons and fighting using terrain, he is able to advance the battle advantageously in interpersonal fights. The technology backed by his experience, the best warrior in the kingdom of Nirvalna, who weighs more on the battle than any other kingdom, and the flexibility he can handle in all circumstances, will be a force that can be relied upon in the battle against the coming Demon King Army. Helena. System not appearing Nirvalna Kingdom Warriors regiment, a woman serving as deputy to Warrior Chief Hyde. He is responsible for all kinds of out-of-consciousness Hyde behavior. As a superior officer, I want you to be more solid, but as a mentor, I have pure respect. Besides. Knights of the Sky System not appearing The knights are dressed in bespoke armor that gathers excerpts from Samarial''s magic production techniques. Sometimes he is in charge of Eva''s escort, whose members are women and united, but whose strength is certain, allowing him to maximize the performance of the armor. He is also responsible for Eva''s educator. As for romantic advice, knights often lack knowledge and tiptoe and give out-of-target advice because excellence has thus spent adolescence on study and combat training. But if such out-of-target advice also comes to Eva, it''s a plus on what that means. It is basically a group that watches Eva in the shadows and makes its growth the supreme joy. Some of the knights are after Eiri, Eva''s butler, or something. 194 Lesson 176 Upon being informed that we had confirmed the shadow of the Demon King''s Army reconnaissance team near the border, we immediately returned to the kingdom of Lingle. It was a little heartbreaking that the Demon King''s Army could not say goodbye to those who had reunited in Lukvis, although it was a story that could not be helped, because there was no way to greet swallowing and then return. "I''m sorry I had to make you return so quickly" We hurried the carriage and took about half the time to get back to the kingdom of Ringle, and we heard from Lord Lloyd and Sergio at the Royal Castle after we dropped Amako on the way down. "So far, only the movements of the scouts have been confirmed, but we are certain that there have been movements in the Demon King''s Army. Let us gather our strength at any time after intensifying our cooperation with other countries, including what we have decided in our talks." At a time when the Demon King''s Army has seen movement, I can tell it''s an emergency. I''m glad after the talks came together. Because if we were a few more days early, we might have been considerably behind in getting in touch. "I don''t know when I can confirm the march of the Demon King''s Army. Suzune and Kazuki need to be ready for battle so you can leave at any time." "" Yes! "" Seniors and Kazuki responding to Lord Lloyd''s words. Lord Lloyd, who nodded at the two replies, continued to turn his gaze to me. "Usat should return to the lifeguard with Rose. He''ll be waiting for the Lord to come back." "Yes." First, should I turn to Rose for judgment? I''m anxious because I didn''t think I''d be in this pressing situation as soon as I left. I''ve never seen it before, but fighting is scary and... horrible. Then Master Lloyd gave instructions to Mr. Wellsey and Mr. Siggles, who were dissolved on the spot. "... a second battle for me" Reflect on your last battle as you walk down the road that leads to the lifeguard quarters. The first battle should have been one that managed to survive, but still would have definitely lost without Amako''s presence. Although I don''t want to imagine it...... Seniors and Kazuki, who were also spiritual pillars for the knights of the kingdom of Ringle, will ferm...... Black knights will do it and the knights will be confused and morale will fall. And the remaining black knights and the onslaught of that sexually vicious giant snake defeat the kingdom of Ringle. Even if Rose existed, for example, he would take time to attack the Black Knight if he didn''t know how it worked. "If it''s not the same as last time, you mean the kingdom of Ringle isn''t the only one fighting" From the three kingdoms of Samarial, Kham, Rio and Nirvalna, they come a companion who will fight with them. I don''t know how much the Demon King''s Army''s power is this time, but it doesn''t change my comfort. Thinking that far, I notice multiple footsteps approaching from behind. Looking back, men on the horrible strong side who would cry so quickly if they were children were running here in line. One of the strong faces, Thong, calls to my attention. "Oh, Usato. Tem, are you back?" "Oh. I was actually planning more later, but I was in a hurry to get back" Lifeguard black clothes. He is responsible for helping out and transporting the wounded to the place where the healing wizard is located, not seizing them on the battlefield...... I''m scared of faces, but they''re not bad guys. "Are you guys running in?" Both sides snort at my words. [M] "Oops. The Demon King''s Army is coming. We have to get back." "Saving the injured is our role." "I hope you''re confused." "Hiccup, if your legs are fast, you won''t get caught." "We have to do what we have to do. If you want to do it, just do it." You''re right about what you''re saying, but do you think it sounds like something else? Well, I know I don''t have any other intentions, and let''s go. Even I trust these guys. ... No, I would never tell these guys to face each other. "Hold on, I thought that fucking kid was the deputy commander" "At first, we had to watch and cry." "Ha, ''cause you guys have a bakemon face. I think it''s normal to be afraid." "Ah?" Leaks swordswallowing voices and stares at each other. After a few seconds, we pulled our shoulders out, and we turned toward the quarters. "Not if you''re doing this... yeah" "... right. When your sister finds you, she''ll bump you out. Let''s go back to training. I''ll see you later." "Ooh." It''s usual for Rose to bump me out, but not if I''m doing that now. You know that and these strong faces, I''m honestly going back to snort training. After dropping off the strong faces running off, I can see the lifeguard quarters as I walk back to them, too. "Well, will the captain be in the quarters...... hmm?" At the same time you can see the quarters, you can see the brunette red-eyed girl wearing lifeguard training clothes running over here. "Usato!" "Oh, Nair....... that?" I hold something uncomfortable with her waving at me with a sooo full smile. When I wondered about Nair, who smiled back as if she were playing the village daughter, she spread her hands wide open and she came to me with momentum. Take her, lagging back so she doesn''t fall. "Wow!?" "I missed you! Wow!" What''s the matter with you? Is something wrong? Do you want me to cure you? " "What?" Nair floats blue muscles on his forehead with a true face, but it also gives him a natural grin immediately in just a moment. Worried feelings prevail over lower hearts over their unscrupulous behavior. Could the lifeguard training have reversed my personality? According to those strong faces, that happens rarely. ... There are some horrible stories. "Heh, heh. I''m doing great. Because..." Nair, far from me, smiles with a smile. At the same time, you notice that your torso doesn''t move. If you look at it, isn''t there a familiar enchantment on your body? "The spell of restraint? Oh, why?" Why do you have to keep me from moving now? Tilting her neck into an unexplained situation, Nair has been releasing a flying kick with all the help she could get. "I can take revenge on you for leaving me in this hell. Wow!! Ho ho ho ho!" "Mmm!" "Hebu!?" Before Nair''s flying kick hits his abdomen, he opens his legs half a step, strengthens his belly and solidifies his abs. Nair''s kick clashes into my abdomen, but my torso doesn''t move a trace of dust. On the contrary, Nair''s kick falls straight to the ground with a stunned look on his face. "Hey, what? The Wall?" "Huh. That''s sweet, Nair. Did you think you could pierce my abs with that kind of kick?" She nodded in remorse when she said so with a bit of cool on her flashing nair. "Wow! This monster, even if it seals the motion, is a monster!" How much did you want me to blow? In the meantime, I used my upper body to destroy the restraint. I offered Nair''s hand and let her stand. "I''m home, Nair" "... yeah" Nair snorts in disloyalty, turns into an owl and rides over my shoulder. I smile bitterly at her like that and move on to the lifeguard quarters. Apparently, the training didn''t make me crazy, it was just trying to get back at me. But I was only away for a few days, but I could move quite a bit. Thanks to Rose''s training? Well, I guess this kid has a lot of potential because he''s a demon. I guess I just haven''t had a chance to work that out before. By the way, the constraint of not being able to do harm to the Lord''s Me is hardly working now. Because an attack to the extent of Nair can no longer be considered harmful. "What happened while I was gone?" "Nothing in particular happened. Except that I was run to death." "As usual? What does training look like?" "... he told me to avoid magic bullets, and I was hit with a magic bullet that extended healing" Avoid magic bullets, huh? I miss it, it''s the one that threw magic bullets at him so many times to build up Knuck''s dodging power in Lukvis. I was glad to see a steadily growing knack then, too. "I see, training to wear dodging. I know because I''ve done it to Nak, too." "Yep, just the same thought circuit...... Instead, did you do it to such a child?" Don''t pull, Nair, but I could see why Rose had Nair do that training. Weaknesses in Nair and I working together. If I fail to protect Nair during the battle, she must do something about it herself. I guess I tried to get rid of that by piling up training to dodge super-fast magic bullets. "How was your training?" "... after you told me where to hit it, I could barely do it several times." "... Hmm" Rather than early shooting of Rose''s Magic Bullet...... the speed of early throwing is unusual. I fought that once. I know it well. [M] I''ve been avoided that a few times, which means I''ve got a lot of avoidance. And then you keep eating magic bullets, and you''ll be getting hit hard. "That means you have a lot of motor vision. That''s the captain. He worked out exactly what was missing from Nair." "That''s not great! How many times have you been blown away...!" "Ha. It''s a healing magic magic bullet, so no injuries, right?" "You broke my heart!?" The way it is, the mental aspect seems to be okay. Open the door to your quarters while exchanging words with Nair, who desperately appeals to you like that. "What about the Captain?" "... I''ll be inside. The Demon King''s army is coming, so we have a lot to do." "Sure, there seems to be a lot to do" As for this one, the scale of our coverage may be different from the last one. As I tried to go towards the stairs, convinced by Nair''s words, a girl with horns and brown skin emerged from the entrance leading to the dining room, Fermu with a difficult look. There was a gaze with me. She gave me a pokanne look. "Ah, Ferm, I''m home" "Oh, welcome back... not! You''re back!" Same thing happened before, but you''re gonna give it back to me firmly. This kind of place is honest, it soothes a bit. First, I unload my luggage into my room while I sneak a ferm trying to hit me with my encounter. "Well, why don''t you go meet the captain?" "I thought you were talking about the Demon King''s Army?" "Yeah. Instead, you already passed it here." I''m trying not to get too much information out there to avoid confusion, so I was plainly surprised that Nair knew about the Demon King Army. "Rose informed me a few days ago. This is an important place for the Kingdom of Ringle, isn''t it?" Nodding at Nair''s words. Lifeguards are also the lifeline of knights, soldiers on the battlefield. "On the battlefield, we have to run to help the knights in battle. You can say that we train hard every day for that." Black clothes connect the lives of those injured on the battlefield and bring them. It is the grey clothes that heal the wounded brought by the black clothes. It is my role, white clothes, to run the battlefield and heal the wounded on the spot. "... I have to do what I can right now." "What are you going to do?" Answer Nair, who has asked slightly pullingly. "Training. Even training." I mean, it''s always the same. I shake my neck to the side of Nair with wings up to flaunt my shoulders like a scratch. Sure, training as usual is important, but the next fight is clearly different from the last one. I also know that Koga, the leader of the Second Corps, who was forced into a struggle and was temporarily in danger of his life, is trying to put up a fight against me. "No, we can only do that here... we should also have special training that can only be done with a team leader" "Special training on the premise that there are more monsters than that monster..." "It''s gonna be pretty hard, but it''s gonna be a plus for me for sure." I''m going to know Nair''s "incredible" gaze. But I''m also anxious to know if it was before the battle. I have a hunch that this next battle won''t be a glimmer, even though it''s because I played a mock battle with Kazuki with my senior and was aware of my lack of strength. That is why there is no time for compromise in order to be able to move in times of need in order to undo this anxiety. "... Speaking of which, you wanted to ask the captain" I finally get there. In front of the captain''s office, I remember. Before going to the talks, Rose spoke of a demonic name named Nero Argens. A demon clan with a title that is nothing but noise, no matter what he thinks, who is the one who scratched Rose''s right eye and who can control the wind. Though it was only speculation, it seemed to me that Rose and Nero Argens had a terrible cause. "Now that we''ve finished the talks, will you talk to me..." "What?" "No, it''s nothing. Let''s go in." With a vague grin on Nair, I knocked on the door of the captain''s office where Rose would be. 195 Lesson 177 Returning to the kingdom of Lingle, I visited the captain''s office with Nair, who was reunited on the road, on his shoulder. When I said no and then went into the captain''s office, Rose''s appearance as he glanced through the paperwork on his desk entered his sight. While I looked through the paperwork, I was surprised by her writing something on the form at hand. Because I knew I was working as a life-saving corps leader, but I never actually saw where I was working. After being slightly distracted, he immediately returned to me and told me that I had returned from the meeting. "Captain, I''m back from the talks." "Oops. Legend has it, I''ve heard what you said in the talks. He was first appointed deputy commander, but it looks like he did well somehow." "A lot of people have helped me, though. Ha..." I don''t even know for myself if I was able to complete my duties as deputy commander. I just wanted to say that I did it myself, but it''s also true that there are more points to reflect on in this meeting. Rose, who stopped by my words and looked at this one, leaked a smile and put the pen at her desk. "So, it''s about the Demon King''s Army." "How will the Lifeguards move until the Demon Kings arrive?" It was a sudden march last time, so after summoning all the lifeguards, including Mr. Uluru and Mr. Olga, we headed right to the battlefield, but compared to that time, there must be a lot we can do by the time we leave. "Basically, unlike the castle knights, they don''t move significantly until the Demon King''s Army is in full swing. If it moves, it''s time to rendezvous with the armies of other countries." "And?" "Prepare for the march to come." Do you feel the lifeguards themselves don''t need to move that far? Instead, it''s not until the battle begins that the lifeguards need to move in full. One person was convinced that Rose slipped the paperwork on the table in front of me. "What''s this?" "It''s a plan I came up with before you came back. Look at that." Take the paperwork and move your eyes to the letter. I look into the first sentence, and I leak a distracted voice. [M] "Send a healing wizard from another country...? Captain, this is..." "Literally, that means more healing wizards coming from the outside." "The healing wizard outside...? Do you train them? Like me." "Are you nuts? No matter how many healing wizards you use, they shouldn''t be like you. I''m not gonna let you train, I''m just talking about healing injuries." I don''t know, it''s totally inconsequential. It''s as if I wasn''t decent from the beginning. I was told in a targeted way. You''re the one who created that hell...? He kicked me, he cursed me, didn''t he? No, I''m the one who didn''t want to lose and didn''t resolutely run away ready to reward Rose with one arrow... Nair, who has always been quiet, looks at me sideways and groans, "I knew your spirit sucks..." "... but are you okay?" I''m glad to have more manpower. Although I''m happy...... considering the perception of a healing wizard outside of the kingdom of Ringle, I get a little worried. You perceived my anxiety, Rose puts his chin on his combined hand and looks at this one. "Don''t expect too much. Not all healing wizards are as strong as me or you." "... Yes" "Peaceful times when the battle is gone dramatically change people''s perceptions. So is the healing wizard that was needed in the battle." "Mr. Welsey told me. The healing wizard used to be a treasure." Although ironic, healing magic was working because it was a world of battle. But after hundreds of years of peace after the battle with the Demon King''s Army, the need for a healing wizard was also eliminated, and at last became identified with the healing magic that could be handled by 10,000 people. "Oh. The general perception of healing magic nowadays is magic that heals just a little faster than healing magic. Pulled by that perception, the user himself does not face his own magic, he rots" "Rot?" "If it''s unusable magic, if it''s halfway healing magic, it stops trying so thoughtfully. I mean, I''m finally going to crush even my own potential.... like a once knack" Nack, who was born with healing magic but was therefore cold treated and having a hard time by his parents. As a result, I stopped moving forward like Meena said. Given his past, I know exactly what Rose is talking about. "It would have been somewhat better if we could have handled system strengthening, but in this day and age it is difficult to meet system strengthening and the healing wizard who has reached that level of sophistication...... to my knowledge, it''s just me and you" Although I think it would be great to be user-friendly to ask that healing magic phylogenetic strengthening can even cure diseases, it is extremely difficult to get phylogenetic strengthening in the first place itself. Forcing an injury like me to see system strengthening is not the kind of thing a normal person would do. Mr. Wellsey told me it was scattered and strange... "Where''s Olga?" "You know, he''s just born with a lineage enhancement line of magic. I''m not specially trained to strengthen my system." I see. Well, then, there really aren''t many healing wizards in this day and age who can handle lineage enhancement. "A time when healing wizards are no longer needed." That would certainly be a joy, but it seems like a hard time for a healing wizard. "Will the captain receive this increase?" "I don''t care how many people I have just this time. A healing wizard who would be dispatched would not be as much a user as Uluru or Olga, who routinely deals with healing magic, but he is nevertheless a healing wizard. It''s definitely better than not being there." "That''s true." There are only five healing wizards in the lifeguard, Mr. Olga and Mr. Uluru, even if they pair their knacks. But I will never take Nack to the battlefield, so essentially only Mr. Olga and Mr. Uluru will be able to treat him with healing magic at the base. Given that, strength is very gratifying to have an increase in healing magic even in unknown numbers. "There''s a chance I won''t be able to move. You should be as prepared as you can be." I dared not respond to her whining. This guy doesn''t say anything weak. For example, it would mean that it might be possible for Rose, who is as strong as a ghost, to be unable to move according to that word. ... I don''t want to imagine the situation, but at that time, I, the other white clothes, have to take the initiative. "Do you have an opinion? As deputy commander." "... well, there is no objection to the decision itself. But there are two things you need to do before the Demon King''s Army arrives." "What?" "The first step is to send a sentence to Lady Norn, Queen of Miarak, about the weapons of the brave." We need the weapons of the brave in the battle of the Demon King''s army. If you don''t seem to make it, you have to figure out a way to fight assuming that, so either way, communication is mandatory. However, since the person to be sent is the other person, it must be sent through the castle as an official sentence approved by Lord Lloyd. And I''d like to ask you a few questions about my cageman, so I''d like to visit you. "The other thing is, if you have time, I would like to ask the captain for immediate guidance." "Wow. It''s gonna hurt again?" "It''s where I want it" "Huh, that''s good" "Ho, ho..." II, and leaks Nair''s frightened voice to Rose, who distorts the edge of his mouth. No shortcuts to growth. If, for example, there are definite achievements ahead of you in trying to get bogged down, you have to train them. When I''m ready inside, I realize that Rose, with her arms together and eyes closed, is thinking of something. "Captain?" "... fits around, huh?" She squeaks like that after a dozen seconds of silence or so, look here. I couldn''t ask what I was thinking from that look, but I figured it was something important. "After dinner, come to the captain''s office. I need to talk to you." "Huh? Can''t you do it now?" "Hate, I have to clean up. I have work to do. This way first." "... ok" Night. I don''t know if it''s about Nero Argens, the demon tribe that caused Rose a hand wound, or something else. But I had a feeling it was going to be important to me. After hearing all the reports and instructions, Nair and I left the captain''s office, we were taking a trip to the lifeguard quarters with Burlin. The purpose is to see how Burlin is doing. I don''t know, I haven''t been away from Burlin for a long time, so I was worried he wasn''t messing with anything. I can assure you that you will not attack people, but there is also the possibility that you could mistake me for a sleeping clap and rub it on Nack''s back. According to Nair, he hasn''t caused any noise like this... "Brulene, were you a grown-up?" "Gua?" "Kew." "Ah, Mr. Usato" A visit to the stables with Burlin with Nair on his shoulder with that in mind, there was a knack besides Burlin and a kukukuru of noir rabbits, a black rabbit sitting a bit on a bunch of straw. Seeing what Kukuru looked like, Nair, who was overtly alert, was relieved that he seemed to be doing well with Brulin because of this look. "Welcome back, Mr. Usato!" "Yeah, I''m home. Brulin seems to be okay." "Yes, I''m basically a big girl, so I was perfectly fine!" "Guar." Naturally, I stroke a burlin that just rang out loud. The nair above my shoulder jumped up untouched when I thought it was the same as ever to the wretched furrows. When I was wondering what was going on, Kukuru jumped on my shoulder instead of Nair, who jumped up. Apparently Kukuru jumped up on Nair''s shoulder and Nair avoided it. "Ha, not me before! I can''t believe I stopped attacking a rabbit like you! Baka! Aho!" Nair mouths low degree ramblings as he flies through the sky. As I pull a little, I turn my gaze to her. "Nair, don''t you get sad for your rabbit opponent?" "If I knew what this guy was all about, I wouldn''t be like that at all!" Well, he''s a rabbit like a demon who brings people along fine. Kukuru on the other hand doesn''t even care as much about Nair''s incitement and other hairs, rubbing his head on my cheek. Cute. "Kimmy, that''s mine!" "Kiyu!" Nair is incredibly intolerant of incitement and storms Kukuru. Kukuru, who had sensed it, jumped right off his shoulder, kicking Nair''s back in the owl state and heading towards the entrance to the stables. Nair got kicked in the back and crashed with a pitiful scream? I will, but before I do, I''ll take it with both hands. "Are you okay, Nair?" "Ugh, guh, that rabbit...! There it is! I won''t forgive you anymore!" Nair, who returned to the appearance of the brunette red-eyed girl with a flash of light, left the stables following the kukukuru she had fled to. ... Sounds more fun than anything. Kukuru seems somewhat happy to have someone to play with... Is that it? When I saw the exit of the stables, I smiled vaguely, and I lay down on a mountain full of straw bundles. "I''ve been meeting with the Kirikhas in Lukvis. And to Meena." "! Really? It was the same, right?" "I don''t know... I thought you and that kid were in a lot of trouble. Your relationship wasn''t on the right level." If we met each other at school, it was still easy to understand some of the relationship, but I thought it was somewhat familiar with childhood. I won''t put it in my mouth until then. "After all, do you think so?" "Oh." "... well, there was something wrong with me and him, too. I can''t easily forgive him for what he did... but I can''t afford to think about it right now, so it feels like I''m putting it on hold." Pending, huh. Well, it doesn''t have to be almost an outsider for me to say it, and if you can, you should keep an eye on it. ... You''re a little old now. What''s wrong with me these days? Are you getting a little old mentally for having a disciple named Knuck? "Anyway, how were the Kirikhas?" Nack has changed the subject when he''s shocked that his spirit is getting old. I quickly change my mind and laugh at him. "Of course. Kirija, Kew and Satsuki all cared about you." "Everyone..." "Why don''t you send him a letter? I think Amako can deliver Hoover to the Kirikhas in Lukvis." "Be sure!" Even for Nak, Kirija and the others must be irreplaceable friends. I smiled at him and I stood up and gently prepared myself for gymnastics. "Well, it was a carriage trip until today, so I guess I''ll move my body a little. How about a knock?" "I''d like to run with you, Mr. Usato, if you like" I really want to move my body today because of what Lord Lloyd and Rose told me about the Demon King Army. The truth is, Rose tells me to rest... well, I wouldn''t be mad at you if I wasn''t pushing you too hard, would I? Then let''s wake up Brulin, who is devouring his sleep. Walk out of the dorm with Knack, mopping Brulin''s back up asleep but still gently. Then, outside, Nair was still falling to the ground with her breath constantly. "This! Get out of the way...!" "Ki no, Ki woo!" "Come on, you fool me so many times...!" Nair tries to pay off the kukukuru he''s stirring up by jumping a little over his head, but he flinches and gets away with it again. I turned away when I saw that. [M] "... Nair doesn''t have to ask me out." "Right, right" Having already passed the exhausting Nair, we run out in slower footsteps than usual. Because I run more sparingly than usual, I think about a lot of things. Tonight, the content of the story that will be revealed from Rose''s mouth, when the Demon King''s Army will come, and what policy should I use to move forward? I keep thinking mainly in bad directions, but if I can say one thing for sure - "Less time is left." The battle cannot be avoided. That''s why we have to do everything we can in that limited time. 196 Chapter 178 After dinner at the lifeguard, I stood in front of the captain''s office, a little nervous. In retrospect, Rose seemed emotional then and then decided to be ready for something... there was a slightly different vibe. When I visited the captain''s office on the assumption that we would talk about something important, I put up my hand, which felt heavier than usual, and knocked on the door. Slowly opening the door according to the voice ''In'', Rose was sitting in the position as usual, holding hands together and looking out the window silently. Has the paperwork already been cleared or the paperwork that was piled up during the day is clean and refreshing gone? "Easy." "Yes, excuse me" Follow those words and lower your back to the pre-prepared chair. Rose accidentally opened her mouth as she was feeling just a little uncomfortable with the temporary silence. "Until just now, I remember when you came to this world" "When you came, when you were caught in a brave summons?" "Oh." I think of Rose''s words when I came to this world, too. If you think about it, you can say that I started that day. Well, there''s a lot of emotional stuff though, because from the beginning, Rose forced me into the army and made me do things like all the seats in Hell. "Now that I think about it, I guess it was a miracle I found you" "Huh?" I keep my gaze out of the window, and I''m taken aback by Rose''s words that squealed so. I''m surprised the word ''miracle'' came from Rose''s mouth, though it might be rude. Doesn''t fit the image at all...... Rose finally turns to me. "Usato, you are a genuine ordinary man. That you got caught up in a brave summons and came to this world was not supposed to be possible." "Well, I don''t have the qualities or talent to be a brave man. You can''t be summoned normally." Both his talent as a wizard and his sense of battle are overwhelmingly superior to his predecessors and Kazuki. It''s just a little more magic than normal. All I''ve done to this day is work out my body. "When I came to this world with my predecessors, if you hadn''t taken me out of the castle, I would have taken a different path." "I guess. You would have learned magic from around Welsey or Olga and become a true healing wizard." I wouldn''t have fought a flesh-bomb battle with something in my arm like I do now, or run in the middle of a battlefield. Rose distorted the edge of her mouth as she was feeling a little emotional. "What? Was that better?" "No way, I like myself the most being here right now." I reply with a bitter smile to Rose, who tells me to tease. "Besides, some people were helped because they worked out here." What floats behind my brain is the figure of the people I met in the kingdom I visited on my brief journey. I was able to help at the end of the day, though I was sometimes in a pinch or something that couldn''t be helped. "In the original world, I was a really normal student. I wanted an incentive for me to change, and I hoped that my irreplaceable routine would change. But since I came to this world, I''ve changed my mind." My thoughts gradually changed due to a major shift in my routine. I believe the motivation lies with the seniors and Kazuki, the two brave men and the lifeguards. "At first I wanted to be a help to my senior and Kazuki, and I was desperately trying to train them. I don''t want to be a nuisance to both of you, and maybe you can help me with my healing magic." At that time, I felt like I was pushing my way into Wushu Luo in conjunction with life-saving regiment training. In other words, it could be said that he was trying to move forward for vague reasons. "Then, in my battle with the Demon King''s Army, I ran to the battlefield to save the lives of all the knights. The battlefield was... terribly scary, but I''m still glad they helped Kazuki with the seniors" "So I thought. Me." I was pushing my way to Wushu Luo, but when did I only find the path I was instructed to take? Way as a lifeguard healing those who get hurt on the battlefield... "Someone wants to laugh and keep to the routine where they can normally live. If there''s someone to grieve, reach out and if there''s someone to hurt, he wants to help." To put it that way, Rose puts her hand on her forehead when she looks at this one and gets silent for a while. What do you mean, the look on his face looked rude. Could I have said something that bothered you? No, I think I told my cousin. "Usato" "Yes, sir" "... Your thoughts must have been praised. I''d like to compliment myself on that idea... but you haven''t spoken the truth yet" "Huh? No, that''s..." I never thought you''d say that, so I''m gonna be a wolf. "Usat, what did you see on the battlefield?" I fall into the feeling that my heart has been eagled by that allegation. This guy has the same role as me, so you can''t tell. I know that, but I''ve been so upset so far because I thought it was something I wouldn''t point out anymore. "Perhaps you''ve already gotten over it. No one tells me, but because there are answers in Temehe, I was able to transfer them to action with a strong will.... at a time when you didn''t even make me realize it before now, it''s pretty good. He''s a really big guy, you know." "Captain, I..." "But spit it out when you can. There''s not a single thing good about holding that. Fortunately, it''s just me and you here." I get silent for a while, but once I stare at my palm, I nod small. "... right" Sure, Rose was right, I hid the truth. Of course, the ideal I spoke of was my heart. I want to help someone hurt, and I want to keep a peaceful routine. But my underlying sentiment of wanting to help people who are suffering came from somewhere else. That sentiment sprouted...... maybe in the fight against the Demon King Army. "When fighting the Demon King''s Army, I''m talking." Think about it, this may be the first time you''ve told someone about this. Again, staring at his hands with that in mind, he speaks out to squeeze it out. "I can still remember it vividly. The faces of those who have done all they can in front of me." I didn''t save all my lives in the first battle with the Demon King''s Army. Some people couldn''t help. Almost there, some didn''t make it. I grabbed it, I thought some people were already getting cold. Sometimes the person who helped him fell and stopped moving the next time he saw him. Still, I kept running on the battlefield. Still, there were people fighting, so I couldn''t stop. "Everyone wanted to live. And I couldn''t help you." I don''t think I can save everyone. Still, there will remain irresistible regrets with no place to go. A little, as early as possible, if I could reach out... and no matter how much I''m appreciated and praised, somewhere in my mind I''ve been thinking about that. "I will continue to do unscrupulous things. Like what happened on previous journeys, you can stick your neck in trouble from yourself... but still..." I''m sure it would make it easier if I cut it off. "I can''t help it" "I did my best." "I tried, but I couldn''t" If you think about it, you can erase the regrets in your heart... which I will never forgive. I''ve decided to drag this regret all the way. "- I don''t want to regret not being able to help someone there again." Grab a strong grip on the open palm and gaze at Rose. When I heard my monologue, Rose unwrapped her arm. "I''m sorry." That, I uttered words of apology. To my unexpected apology, I expose my agitation. "Why is the captain apologizing?" "No matter how extraordinary and strong your heart is, you were a seventeen-year-old who lived in a peaceful world. It wasn''t me who made you go through such a hard time." I did think it was hard. But I didn''t think that was why I resented Rose at the time. More than that, because I got a lot from the lifeguard. "I don''t resent you, and I''m even glad you brought me here. Than that...... I was more surprised that the captain apologized to me. That''s what I would never do. Huh!?" "Ha, even though people are serious. The same guy who can''t read the air." A healing magic bullet released at Decopin''s command on his forehead strikes directly and gently reverses. As he grinned bitterly and moaned his forehead, Rose was grinning as well. "Has the foreground been long? it''s time to get down to business." "... Yes" Rose elbowed her desk and put her hands together. I''m just a little nervous, too, but wait for the conversation to begin. "... Nero Argens. When we talk about him, we also need to talk about why we founded the lifeguard." "The reason this place was made..." "First let''s talk about when I was captain of the kingdom of Ringle" Captain, I don''t know how much of a position you have, but I know you''re in a high position. In the first place, there can''t be a single soldier stopping this guy who is way out of his physical abilities but even his ability to judge the situation. "Before the life-saving regiment was founded, I was captain of the kingdom of Ringle, and I led a small unit." "Are its constituents the thongs?" "No, they were my men before those guys. It''s a unit of problematic children I''ve gathered from hand to hand. With the exception of me, there were only seven of them, but their strength was origami, and they were just as defenceless in a mass battle." I kind of feel like a member of the life-saving corps right now. Especially around that it was made up of problematic children. Besides, Rose is guaranteeing strength, which means he''s quite capable. Having taken a considerable interest in my former men, I decided to ask them questions as soon as I was interested. "What are they doing now?" "He''s dead. Before the battle against the Demon King starts." "... eh?" "Never mind. I dare you to keep your mouth shut. Of course you don''t." The people who used to be Rose''s men. Those people are no longer in the world. I could immediately guess what that meant. I embarrass myself with questions that were too inexplicable because I could observe them. To my careless words, she goes on to utter words without looking particularly concerned. "They don''t always act decent. I had problems everywhere, so I dragged him from hand to hand and coached him." "That''s not different from the current life-saving regiment..." "Not at all. Looking at you reminds me of those people who make it." Why am I the only one...? Somewhere, I feel like there''s a part of me that goes by with the people who were Rose''s men. If those people were alive, they might have been willing to... If I could, I wanted to talk to you. "... Fortunately, we have plenty of time. I''ll tell you about them." "Are you okay? It''s a hard story for the captain..." "I don''t need weird care. Besides, telling you about them... is what I need to know." One by one, Rose began to tell me stories about his men who had once led him on what he had in mind for me. Rose''s men are different now. They spoke exactly of a mass of individuality. Instead, the poorer I was, the stronger I thought they were, except for their appearance, the stronger they were. I often wondered if these people were grouped into one unit, only for a moment, but I remembered that its captain was Rose, and that question was immediately dispelled. But while I was surprised, Rose''s expression about them seemed somewhere fun. "Seventh person... right. This guy looks like you." "What, to me?" "Sex is a woman." I feel more like I have emotions caged in Rose''s words than I do without a heart or referrals from others. Is he that memorable? "His name is Aur, and he''s my deputy." "Mr. Aur, is it?" "You were about the same age as you. He was bright as a fool, and he had no less mouth. He was a businessman." Other than that, I feel like they say I''m busy because I can''t keep my mouth down... No, Rose. Though I''m aware that my opponent doesn''t lose his mouth. "I hated losing, and it was Aur who bit me no matter how much I was" "Uh, you do look like me." "Wouldn''t you?" I hate losing the only deal except for my healing magic. I''m sure both Mr. Aur and Rose made it through the thought of ''Is it something I''ll definitely give in to you'' or ''Will I ever lose!'' during their training. "But on the other hand, he had the spiritual strength to keep looking forward without bracing at all times." "At what time..." "Even in situations where everyone breaks their heart, Aur can turn forward without bracing. It''s also a dangerous part, but his spiritual strength, not desperate but even forward, energizes his people" Just positive even. Simply put, this is the case, but I think it''s very amazing to be able to stay in any situation without a rash. Not giving up is one force. If only one person tries to move forward without stopping their legs, those around them who were desperate are also sensed and stand up to be thrust in motion. A man named Aur must be someone who has the power to poke and move around like that. "If we''re gonna be honest, there were times when I superimposed you with Aur. That''s what happened when I appointed him vice president." "Uh, because Mr. Aur is the deputy captain and I''m the deputy captain..." "It was pretty much the same thing we were doing. I don''t care how many times you bust me, I don''t care how many times you eat me and hang me up, or how much you talk to me and my people." When I ask from the side, I sound like a strong and disrespectful person being hit... Rose speaks like a pioneer, but she seems to miss it somewhere. "These are the men I was leading." "Somehow, that''s awesome. You''ve been leading dark people in many ways since before the life-saving corps was created." "That''s still the same. And half of them are like you brought them here." Uh, are you talking about Nack and the Ferms? Sure, they''re like I brought them here. I can''t talk about people either, so I laugh. [M] "--So, yeah. I told my former men for a reason." "Why?" "Let''s talk about it now. the cause with Nero Argens and why the Lifeguard Corps was to be created" I heard about Rose''s former men, but still, I don''t know much about this guy. Understanding it again, I focused so that I didn''t miss a word of her. 197 Chapter 179 Reasons for the creation of the Lifesaving Corps and about Nero Argens. Now I''ve heard about the troops Rose used to lead, but they probably have something to do with it. It seemed vague to me that it wasn''t just the injury that caused Rose to get hurt. "The story goes back to before the demon king is resurrected." Listen seriously to Rose. "Until this day, information came into my ear that the demons, who never showed any great movement, were acting suspiciously, belonging to the Knights" "Is the full-scale battle with the Demon Clan still after the Demon King is resurrected?" "Right. There was a skirmish, but a massive battle shouldn''t have happened in hundreds of years. That is why the kingdom of Ringle exercised more vigilance than necessary over the suspicious actions of the demons" Well, there''s no point in being alert if forces that have never been in a major action before start acting strange. The problem is what the Demon King Army was doing. "Well, the place where the devil tribe in suspicious behavior was witnessed was the Darkness of the Ringle, which you also know." "Isn''t it close to the kingdom of Ringle..." "Oh, that''s why the kingdom of Ringle had to move. But the Demons are just people with more physical abilities than humans. It doesn''t make sense to turn a half-baked battalion, so I was the captain of the battalion at the time and was tasked with reconnaissance of the Demons." I was also surprised that the place where the Demons were moving was close to the kingdom of Ringle. It''s a road that takes hours or so, but it''s still a long way to go if you want to get there. I also see the people of the kingdom of Ringle in a hurry. But Rose asked me to reconnaissance, and maybe his men... "I''ve decided to take my most trusted unit, Aur and the others..." "... Captain?" Rose opened her mouth again after a brief silence as she tilted her neck at the unnaturally interrupted conversation. "I have a little something to think about. At that time, I was overconfident in the power of healing magic. If it''s not instant death, I won''t let you die, and I won''t. And my men depended on me for that, and they trusted me to the fullest extent." "... keep talking" ? I rely too much on healing magic ? That''s what Rose said to me when I trained her to dodge. Now that I''ve heard the story, the words at that time sound different. "We took troops and headed for reconnaissance to the ''Darkness of the Ringle'' where the Demons were said to have been witnessed, where we were to compete with a dozen demons." "What did the Demons do in the darkness of Ringle...?" "From what I''ve seen, you seem to have captured a powerful demon.... maybe it has something to do with the snake demons that came out during the war, but I don''t know the exact thing either" Is that a giant snake? He was a demon powerful enough to bury the Grand Grizzly... but you''re saying that the fundamentals of that strength may have been brought about by the Demons? "So, there was one of those demons... a troublesome guy. That''s Nero Argens." Meet Nero Argens here? Rose closed her eyes as she remembered that time. "At a glance, I get it. This guy''s not like the others. "They would have thought the same thing. It''s something I''ve never done before." I hear you manipulate the wind, but how the hell do you fight it? I know it''s not normal at the time this person gets hurt. "Having spotted his strength, I warned the Demon King to retreat to avoid a futile battle, but they immediately dismissed him and tried to destroy us, the witnesses" "You feel like you don''t need to ask questions. Is that why the Demons had it?" "Oh, they expected the Demon King to resurrect from the seal. So you came across a place where you were gathering strength just in case." Because the Demon King will be resurrected, so the Demon Clan has moved? From the circumstances of the time, the kingdom of Ringle must have fallen into a state of considerable confusion knowing it. "Shortly after the battle began, the other demons left it to their men, and I turned to the role of suppressing Nero Argens. He was too strong to leave it to his men..." "How does a man named Nero Argens fight? I know you use the magic of the wind system." "He was using magic tricks. The wind acts as an armor while aiding from evasion to attack it was all irregular combat power. Thanks to you, my attack has been blocked by wind armor." Saying casually, it''s anomalous that you can defend Rose''s fist. I''ve eaten it many times, so I can tell you, even in a state that would be underhanded, you get busted on a ten-meter basis. "Yeah, how can I fight someone like that..." "My way of fighting is so much different from yours. I''ll hit you close, that''s all. But only a sword with a blade painted red will ever hit him." "Huh? Why?" "Because at the time I was wearing a demon sword and around that imparted some curse to the slaughter. Well, you see, that sounded like a dangerous sword." Grant a curse. I can''t believe someone powerful enough to say that a sword like that is strong enough for Rose to use it... Somehow, it''s not on a bad level. "Remember when I advised you that healing magic doesn''t work on curses that act on wounds?" "Yeah, you can''t possibly forget" Instead, you can''t forget if you want to. Because it was a shocking training that Rose beat me up as much as an asshole to get around. "The reason I advised you that was because that''s exactly what Nero''s sword was." ! "The Devil''s Sword in his possession grants a curse that temporarily cuts off the magical flow of the slashed part." A curse that temporarily cuts off the flow of magic means that magic will no longer flow...? Because healing magic pours magic into the wound to heal... "Huh!? Isn''t that a natural enemy for us!" "Oh. The fact that magic stops flowing means that the healing and healing magic effects on the wounded areas are inhibited. Probably a valid sword against every wizard, not just healing magic. Fortunately, the effect of the curse is only temporary." I can''t believe the curse lasts, even temporarily, but more importantly, it''s such a force...!? If it were an interpersonal battle, it would be an awkward sword that could carry almost every battle in its favor. Anyway, it disables even the first aid for healing magic that 10,000 people would be able to use. "You fought well against someone using such a sword..." "It''s not that hard. Slashing by the wind is healing magic and healing and ignoring. So play or avoid sword attacks while dealing with them. Well, it was troublesome that the other guy wasn''t just a swordsman either. It was quite a hassle to create a tornado that chopped up whoever was inside." Wait, from what I just said, I don''t know the effect of the curse on this guy, but it means he was trying to avoid hitting the sword just because he felt "if he hit it, he would." ... What do you mean? Did you recognize how bad it was? Were you normally challenging an opponent with a dangerous sword? What do you call yourself, too much brain muscle? Or would stuck to your physical abilities give you the optimal solution to your brain muscle tactics? "Hold on, the problem is you couldn''t compete no matter how much you fought. Speed is mutual, physical ability is my top, but skill and variety of moves are his top. The attack over here was inhibited by wind armor, and the attack over there could be handled by healing magic and physical surgery. I didn''t even think I''d be able to compete forever." I can outsmart you with my arm strength...... No, it''s superior beyond my imagination at the point of antagonism. "On the other hand, my men, who were fighting apart from me, were fighting to their advantage, even against a dozen demonic tribes" "There were only seven of us, but you were strong. Mr. Aur and the others." "Oh. But I was wrong to look. They... Nero Argens and the Demons are ready and obsessed." Rose turned her gaze to the window and covered the area that touched her right eye with her palm. I feel Rose''s unparalleled emotions, and I have a bad feeling about it, and I ask terrible questions. "What did you do?" "They gave up on going home alive." ... what? "Sooner or later, it could be an obstacle to the Demon King''s army." "Oh, no, that''s..." For a moment, I didn''t understand what Rose was talking about. Everyone wants to live. It was my belief that neither man nor demon would change. I don''t know what purpose and aspiration the Demons had to act like that. But their actions seemed unreasonable to the enemy and to their allies. "The demons, who heard Nero''s orders, killed their men without regard for their wounds. I guess I never imagined every opponent I was fighting would come in ready to self-destruct. One person managed to intercept but one person pierced by a sword held down his arm, the other fell and lay on the ground clinging to his feet, the next demon clan attacked him where he could not move, and all of them fell and lay down on the ground" Not decent. Even my own life strikes me outwardly. I can''t believe everyone would do that either... can''t be able to handle that right away. "I was upset when I was shown the sight in different ways. And Nero wasn''t the kind of person to miss that gap.... I got a flash of agitation, and I got my right eye amputated, and I lost half my sight." "Because the sword of Nero Argens has a curse..." "Oh." The curse cuts off the flow of magic and the healing magic is disabled. Lose half of your sight. It''s not an easy story to say that you can fight with just one eye. It is nearly impossible to fight as usual amid half the sight, distance and everything visible being different. Rose groans to mock herself. "I guess that''s when the overconfidence in healing magic came around. A wounded companion can also be quickly healed by healing magic. I can fight myself in a state of perfection as long as I have healing magic. That pride caused the worst." The pride was not less in me. That''s why I''m not talking about other people right now. But after this, it''s really the worst. "... true, worst..." Is there any worse development than this? I don''t want there to be anything I can do, but it doesn''t seem like it. "The moment Nero tried to stab me in the stomach, the only time I could only see my men dying one after the other -- Aur, who was safe, became my shield, took Nero''s slaughter directly from the front and was slashed and torn apart" "If it was just a sword, it was a wound that could have been saved by healing magic, but the curse of the Devil''s Sword won''t allow it. Surrounded by demons and the bodies of their men, only Nero and I, the mortally wounded and dying Aur, lived." I lose my word. I don''t know what to say to a miserable situation that''s even warm in hell. "I was going to be able to handle my head with anger. To myself, who couldn''t do anything to my falling men, to myself, who couldn''t save Aur, who was on his way to death. But more than that... I couldn''t wait to hate Nero Argens, who created the situation then" Hate. When the words came out of Rose''s mouth, I shook my shoulders unexpectedly. This man only rambles, but he never said a word that hates or curses people, so he thought it was pure, scary. "Well, finally, I forgot me in anger. Forced to move my flesh with anger and hatred, I waved my fist to kill Nero as I broke my body in time for even healing magic" "... did you kill him?" "No. I stranded him on a tree with a stubborn demon sword, but I couldn''t. My body couldn''t stand it, but the sight of a red-haired demon girl who wasn''t on the spot coming in to help him... overlapped with Aur" Mr. Aur, who sheltered himself and was fatally wounded, and the demonic girl who saved the injured Nero Argens. ... would have been an ironic sight for Rose at the time. "This is what happened to me and Nero Argens." This man had an unimaginably hard past. When I spoke of Mr. Aur and the others, I understood painfully well how much I trusted and cared for my men from a calm tone and expression. That''s why I wanted to ask you something. "... does the captain still resent Nero Argens?" "Don''t lie if you say you don''t resent me. Even his own men are bastards who have thrown them to pieces. It''s more wrong to forgive..." With that much mouth, Rose finally grinned. "He told me... Aur told me to die. I''ve always wanted them to stay who I am." "Mr. Aur..." "How good would it have been if he''d thrown up even one of his grudges... he just said it with a laugh? I was desperate to help." Mr. Aur told me about this man until the end of the day... Rose, who spoke of her, rests on the sauce of the chair so that she weakens, and goes on to utter words. "Then we''ll have to do it, won''t we? I wanted to live a way that I could face those guys who admired me like this." Maybe the word Aur left behind means he''s creating a person we know as Rose the Lifeguard. It seemed to me that there was only so much influence on this person. "And I made a lifeguard. To prepare for the battle against the demon king army to come. And like no one else will ever taste the pain that rips you apart like I do" "That''s why the lifeguard was founded" The fundamentals of the lifeguard''s founding reason. That''s a force to keep people from dying. That''s why this man ran the battlefield faster than anyone else, trying to save many. Don''t let anyone else taste the same pain that you felt when you lost your trusted companion. "And then there''s you." "... is that me?" "Raising the same healing wizard as me was one of my aims. My undead men... when something happens to me, I can do everything in my place, there''s such a thing." I''m still immature. There''s so much to learn, and so much to work out that fingers on both hands aren''t enough. Even if it''s recognized as serving, it''s still like standing at the starting point. It''s too far from my goal, and now that I''ve heard about it, it''s even further away. "About Mr. Aur and the others, about Nero Argens, about that and the lifeguard. I am so glad to hear these stories from your mouth today," Still, I felt proud. Because I learned once again that Rose, the lifeguard I taught and revered as a master, was an amazing man beyond doubt. "So, um... keep it up!" I couldn''t think of a word well, I stood up with momentum and bowed my head as deeply as I did. At times like this, I don''t like my lack of vocabulary. Rose, looking at me as I was reddening her face, circled her eyes, laughing as if she was frightened. "That''s the dialogue over here. As deputy commander, keep it up. Usato" "Oh, yes!" It was nice to know about this before the big fight. Somehow, when I heard about Rose''s past, which I had never known before, and the people who once admired this man, I had a lot to think about, but for now, I felt that the next battle against the Demon King''s Army would definitely come home alive. No, I meant it better than I did, but I came to think of it stronger. "Apparently, you''ve spoken for a long time. It will be early tomorrow. You can go back to your room." ... You didn''t feel like it was a long story. I was listening, so I feel it in no time. Following Rose''s words, he tries to leave the captain''s office after he stands up and bows his head, but before that he remembers something, he can be stopped. "No, wait, there was one thing I wanted to leave to you." "Yes? What is it?" What do you want me to do? As deputy commander? When in doubt, Rose with her arms opens her mouth. "It''s about the ferm." Ferm. A demonic girl who was once a black knight who stood up as our enemy. Such a girlfriend is now part of the life-saving corps, but that girl''s position remains unstable. That''s why when Ferm''s name came out of Rose''s mouth, he somehow understood what he would be entrusted with, even though he was angry. 198 Lesson 180 I heard from Rose''s mouth about her past. Some wondered how hard my master had sent in his past, knowing it. "Okay, do you want to train" Well, that''s it, this will train normally from the next day. I thought so, from the early morning of the following day, after continuing to run extensively around the life-saving corps training ground, I called Nair and Ferm out of the dormitory while stretching, and trained them to build the dodge I once applied to the knuckles. "Nair! Ferm! Unlike the captain, I can''t hit fast! It won''t be fast enough, but just put up with the change balls!" "" I''m kidding! "" "No questions asked! Healing Magic Ammo!" Swing multiple magic bullets floating on the right arm with the cage hand deployed toward Nair and Ferm without aiming. The healing magic magic magazine released in a splash has zero grin on Ferms and Nair, who flew sideways and dodged it. "Chu, I''ve attacked the range without hesitation, he!? I hope I avoided it at the critical --" "Now I can avoid a magic bullet like yours with an easy win! Beh!" "Why are you provoking without thinking!?" "Ha, it''s nothing! We wouldn''t be as good as his magic bullets right now!" Nair grabs up Ferm''s collar as he tongues out like a bad kid. Yeah, you still seem to be able to afford it. Naturally, too. If you''ve gotten used to Rose''s magic bullets, you''ll feel like a tortoise slow about my magic bullets. Ferm aside, I''m glad Nair handled it well. I''ve been working really hard. But I can''t afford a situation where my lack of strength doesn''t make it a training for both of us. [M] Then I have to come to training with my back up, too. "Ferm! You don''t know that training idiot yet! I have no idea!" "Hahaha, that''s great! You''ve grown up, both of you!! Then I''m going to spare no effort!" "Look! I don''t know!" Create a magic bullet in your right palm. Although I have been knitting out all the development forms of healing punches lately, this time I will practice the enhanced version of the healing magic bullet. "First of all, Ferm, let''s go!" "Why me!? Hey, no, come on! I''ll avoid such magic bullets easily!" Grasp the magic bullet you created in your palm and swing it gently. A fast-firing healing magic bullet that releases a healing accelerating fist from the back of your hand. The use of instantaneous acceleration in the palm dramatically increases its speed! Name it... "Healing accelerator bullets!" "Oh, no - obey!?" Magic bullets unleashed with acceleration under the side-throw procedure strike directly at the felm in a rushed appearance. Confirming the landing, I immediately move the target to Nair. Nair blued his face when he saw Fermu on his knees eating magic bullets directly next door, hiding behind Fermu to shield her from what he thought. "Oh, my God! What the hell!" "Sometimes it helps as a shield! Ku, why is this brain muscle healing wizard so diverse in moves only!?" "What''s a lifeguard doing shielding his allies?" Even though Nair is a user demon, she is part of the life-saving corps. Yet it is not even in the wind of lifeguards to shield allies, albeit training. Now throw a magic bullet in the off-target direction with Nair overhead. "Heh, heh! Throw it where..." "I''m distracted! Healing Ranged Bullets!" "Huh?" Swing your right arm down wide and bend the magic bullet only once. A sudden and suddenly plummeting magic bullet strikes Nair in the head with a proud look on his face. "Muho!?" Nair, who screamed havocally, held her head down and looked up only for a moment, but immediately with a strange look. "Ugh... what, that? No more shock than I thought?" "Speaking of which, I''m perfectly fine..." The first direct hit, Fermu, also looked at me with a surprised look. I smile invincibly at Nair and Ferm, who seem to wonder. "Naturally. This is also training to regulate my magic. [M] While I was training you both, I was trying to develop a sense of regulating magic." This training isn''t just for Ferm and Nair, it''s also for me. To reduce the amount of magic consumed by rupturing system enhancements, you have to get used to manipulating magic. It feels like regulating the amount of magic itself, so it feels a little different than Kazuki''s extraordinary amount of magic? "Could it be easier because it won''t blow you away if you hit it...?" "Better than that one...?" I don''t know what you thought, but the two of you have a brighter look. He seemed to squeal something small, but he didn''t hear it at this distance. Could it be... that you''re thinking the same thing as me? "I also know what you two are thinking. Yeah, well, it''s a good thing there''s less shock and less mental damage." "Oh, right! Did you know about this training?" "Yeah, you think so, too? Right, this would be..." I nod at Nair with a smile and create a magic bullet in my right hand. Less shock and less mental damage. Plus, I can save my magic. "You can train a lot!" I didn''t know if it was because I was a little away, but it looked like light had been lost from Ferm and Nair''s eyes for just a moment. In the evening, having even trained, I speak to Nair and Fermu, who are kneeling and breathless, as I ascertain the amount of magic I have in my body. "Are you okay?" "Your magic bullet, Mr. Rose, is harder to avoid! You''re too crazy to throw it the same way and change it into three!" "Are you really a healing wizard?!?" What a total skan. Well, the difference between me and Rose is that they have some application to magic bullets. A healing magic riot that emits multiple magic bullets. A rapidly accelerating healing acceleration bullet. A healing long-range bullet that can change ballistics only in one stage. I also know that if these were to fly randomly, they would be inevitable. "You''ve been avoiding it a few times." "I can''t help but think about it!" When I saw the felm sitting up like a shudder, Nair also lowered her hips to the ground. I also have a training tool on the training field - and I sit back on the weight of a square shaped stone. "Fermu, I was in charge of your training today for a reason." "Huh?" The captain asked me to take care of you. Ferms with a strange look on their face. Nair, on the other hand, has been staring at me with her jitsy eyes. "Hey, so why did you have to train with this guy today? If you wanted to talk to him, you wouldn''t have wanted me, would you?" "? Evasive training is good for you, and there''s no reason to take it off?" "Yeah, I didn''t get involved, pure kindness..." As for Nair, it''s for this kid. Even if this kid doesn''t want it, we should do it if the current stack is going to save her crisis one day. Ferm talks to me as I look sideways at Nair, who has an indescribable look on his face. "What do you want me to do?" "You are talking about what you will do when the battle against the Demon King''s Army begins." Did you know that one day you would be told, Ferm spinning his mouth without being so surprised? Nevertheless, I utter words with a slight expression. "Ferm. To be clear, your position is very dangerous" Black Knight. That''s what this kid looked like and his name was when he was fighting in the Demon King''s Army. And he is also the enemy who nearly killed Kazuki and his predecessor. "You were originally our enemy in the Demon King''s Army. On the battlefield, they hurt many knights as enemies some may have killed them" I don''t know that. Maybe the strong guys are taking away the injured and miraculously helping them all, or maybe not. According to Rose''s story, some knights have a grudge against this child, and some are afraid. Though they couldn''t tell me if the reason was because they were demons or something that came from other reasons, they are holding me back with such emotions. I''ll teach it to Fermu again. "You can''t do what you never had that fact. You see?" "That''s... I know best" I could see the color of regret in that look. Living here may have changed the way this kid thinks... but that could have been a mental burden on the contrary. "... the battle against the Demon King''s Army is imminent. What do you want to do then?" "What do you want me to do... What choice do I have?" "You can stay in this kingdom. in which case you will temporarily enter the dungeon" "Hey Usat, what''s a dungeon..." Nair tries to raise his voice when he hears the word dungeon, but Fermu reacted like he was not moving much and convinced. "Well, you can''t let me go wild in a kingdom without Rose. A natural response. So, the other one?" "... the other thing is to go to battlefield with us as lifeguards. The next battle is going to be bigger, so I need one hand at the moment..." Up to this point, it''s my word as deputy chief. But the real deal is different. "Honestly, I don''t want you to pick this one. So is dealing with your own kind, because it puts you in danger." Originally, the reason Ferm was put in here was to correct this kid''s character as a black knight. I hear it was like building a lifeguard, but Rose left Fermu to me. That means that Ferm is well equipped with qualities as a lifeguard. "You..." "Hmm?" "Usat... what do you want from me...?" Come here, Fermu has left it to me to judge. Hearing the words, I stood up and put my arms together, and I looked down at the anxious looking felm, and said something. "You should choose." Fermu gives me a surprising look when he says so. Nair has a "I knew it" look. "You don''t..." "No, this is your choice. I gave you the choice, but you don''t have to follow it. Think for yourself what you want to do and what you want to do. Wait as long as you can if you need time." From Rose''s mouth, he thinks it''s impossible to betray him. Neither did I wonder what this kid was thinking about betraying me. From the moment I realized it, I could use my magic. At first, I think it was a black coat that protects me from everything. There must have been no power to give someone back their wounds. Still, I was scared of me around, including my parents. He said he''d woken up to magic with a system of darkness to be repelled. He said it was a disastrous child. At a young age, they threw those words at me. I have wished many times to erase my magic. But when danger approaches me, magic activates on its own, and it wraps around my body. The guys around me who saw it turned away to avoid me. Maybe it was natural in a way to get away from the guys I was a parent to. If you hate me anyway, if you''re scared, I''ve come to think that I don''t want others to understand or understand you. If I can hurt you, I''ll hurt you the other way around. I will match my pain with the same taste. In a place where I am allowed to hurt others, the Demon King''s Army, my magic was equipped with the trait of ''inversion'' after I kept thinking about it. Ability to return the ''wound'' received by the armor to the target. As long as the creature is the opponent, it is a force that can be described as invincible, but it was ineffective against the Second Legion Leader opponent, who has the same dark magic as me. I somehow understood that that bastard was the first type of demon I met, but fundamentally different from me. Instead, he himself... "Ferm, me and you are looking for the opposite of Mon. I''m looking for a good enemy, but you''re looking for an understandable man. '' He said that, but I left it to my emotions to deny it then. Because I thought I wanted a real sense of life and I was fighting. Koga said to me, "I knew it! Don''t deny it! Yeah!" He had a very obnoxious smile, but I think I found out what he was saying recently. ... Usat, the man who is now looking down at me with a serious look in front of me. The other day, the guy who became deputy head of the life-saving corps is poking his choices at me. "... Ferm, what do we do?" My emotions are shaken by Usat, who speaks to me worried silently. This guy, no, this place was too nice for me. I can assure you that what is being done is a haunted place. That is a fact that will never change. I get run over extensively, kicked in, beat up so much cursing noise that my heart is about to break. Although such a hell of a place is a lifeguard... still, this place was kind to me. "What, you think we have a guy who''s scared just because he''s a demon?" When I first joined the lifeguard, the word Rose told me was sole. Weird guys who don''t fear me at all who can use dark lineage magic, and on the contrary, treat demons who are supposed to be enemies as usual, that''s the organization called Lifeguard Corps. More than that, I don''t even care about the Demons now because there are more horrible beings at the top of the list than the Demons for the members here. In such an environment, trained, eating and living together. That meant sharing time with someone else, unlike the time I''ve lived alone before. By the time I realized it, I really liked my life in this lifeguard. "Everyone here is weird." I wouldn''t have had to feel this way if you didn''t like yourself as a demon. I wish you''d blamed me for my sins when I was more of a black knight. If you were angry, if you hated me, you wouldn''t have felt so heavy, so painful, but I started thinking so much, "I want to be here. Me as a black knight disappeared, and how long have I been in this place as a lifeguard? That must be the change I visited. I push and kill emotions that creep up every time I think about it that way, and I squeal. "I don''t like you..." "Huh? Oh, yeah... sorry?" Eat your face at Usat, who normally looks like he''s hurt, but still go on and utter the words. "I take the liberty of getting into people''s minds and disturbing them... I hate that place so much...!" "... hey, Ferm. You, cry..." "Shut up. Cry." Scream that out to the neighbor Nair and wipe his eyes. Usato at the time gave me a surprised look when he saw this one, but gazed at me without saying anything. "I''ve always been alone. I thought it was heartfelt crap to be with someone. But they let me in here, and I saw a lot of terrible things." "Yeah." "Some guys were like demons, some looked human, but some were monsters" "... ugh, yeah" "You look weak, but there''s something wrong with you. I thought you were more dyed than Rose in a way." "Oh, calm down, Usato. Take a deep breath, take a deep breath...!" Nair calms down Usat, whose expression stopped changing with a smile on his face. I felt like I was scared for a moment, but I don''t mind saying the next word. "But when did I ever start thinking," I want to be here ? This is where the Black Knight... and the magic of darkness admitted to me regardless..." It was just a life I was scared of. I accepted that and lived, but I knew this place, and I... I guess I''m dead as a black knight. A black knight who refused everything and didn''t try to accept anyone''s words. It must have been the man in front of me right now who made me like that. "This is where I''m going. So I... as a member of the life-saving corps, I fight" I can''t go back. Now I am completely an enemy to the Demon King''s Army. The moment I think of it, I remember my earlier words, and fierce embarrassment strikes me later. Usat, who snorted at me like that, walked up to me. "Then let''s fight together. Not to take it, but to save lives as a life-saving corps." "... oh" I nod even as I lean down on Usat''s words. Then Usato reaches this way without touching it. "Well, you don''t need this anymore." "What?" The moment I tried to figure out what the hell - I heard something cut off from around my neck: batin ''. Seeing, Usat''s hand had a magically sealed magic tool that had been torn apart from the belt part that was on me until now. "The captain gave me permission to take it off. Oh, but don''t abuse it too much. Worst case scenario, because we''re going to seal the magic again." "... you know what?" Ha ha, and Usat grinning swallowingly like nothing. But that''s not where my surprise was. Did he break it with his bare hands when he had a keyhole? "Oh, don''t worry about it. I have a spare, and if I fix it, I think I can use it again." The person in question messed with a magic trick in his pocket as a matter of course. I can''t think of anything this guy can pull off with his bare hands until now... No, let''s not think about it. In the meantime, for the first time in a long time, the magic has returned, so I will try to haunt the magic with a test run. Magic wraps around your body from your feet and changes into a clothing shape. "... Ugh, I knew it would stay in these clothes" What took shape was the blackening of the white team clothes worn by Usat. An unpleasant voice leaks into a shape that hasn''t changed since Usat called me. "Dark magic changes in the mental state of the user. That''s what shaped the uniform... yeah, that''s what I mean" "This is that one, isn''t it? It means you like it here a lot." "Shut up! Don''t be so clear!" Scream to Usat and Nair, who are staring at me. I know my magic is changing. I know that''s magic, and most importantly, I have a sense that I''ve changed. "Hey, Usat. I''ll see if my magic has changed." "Find out what?" "Try decoping into these clothes. I''ll see if I can flip it." Offer your left arm and magically cover it to the tip of your hand. Ability to ''flip'' back the wounds received that I used when I was a Black Knight. "Yeah, ''cause you''re giving me pain back..." "Now, don''t say anything decent about being human. I want to see the power of dark magic, too." "Hih, that''s terrible..." Bring the finger that Usat made Decopin closer to me as I put Nair, who transformed into an owl, on my shoulder at some point. Usat doesn''t seem to be so powerful either because he knows the pain will return to him. "Okay, here we go." Once you get it magically, you just have to reflex it. Bishi, and Usato''s Decopin hits his left arm. I don''t feel any pain, just like before. It''s the same up to here, so I''ll try to invert it -- "... I knew I couldn''t do it" "I''m not in pain, either." And that means my ability to magically ''flip'' has disappeared? It can be taken for granted in a way. Now that I don''t need to keep others away or hurt them, I don''t need the ability to hurt them. Yes, I was convinced by myself - that the magic that covered my left arm moved regardless of my will. The moving magic sucked on the left hand of the raised Usat. "" Huh? " Everyone on the spot eats their face at the magical moves that are like eating up. "Whoa!?" "Sucked!?" "Hey, what!?" Magic attracted to Usat on its own!? Usat at the moment, looking at his left hand, is confused. "Hey, what''s this! Disgusting!?" "Don''t say it like it''s dirty! My magic!?" "No, I''m sticking around!? I feel like I''m getting sucked at magic, and I''m fine!?" Usat shows me his left hand in a hurry. From his left wrist ahead was black magic sticking out like gloves. Always remember to go back, but it''s been a long time since I''ve handled magic, so I can''t manipulate it well. "Oh, I haven''t used it in a long time, so I can''t handle it well" "From what I''ve seen, the magic itself is undergoing rapid changes, so I''m guessing the Ferms themselves aren''t manipulative." "Don''t think calmly!?... If the ferm can''t do it, do we have to bounce it off with an internal shock? It hurts a little, but it''s better than leaving it in this state." Though I don''t know what Usat will do, I think strongly to put my magic under control as soon as possible for now. I''ve never done anything like this before. All you have to do is make sure you recognize your magic. It''s not that hard, so in a few seconds or so, I''ll make the magic my own again, and I''ll soon try to restore the magic of Usat''s hand. But... "Healing Magic Rupture Palm!" "Wow!?" Something like a shock emanates from next door, breaking the balance and falling. I wondered what it was, and if I looked at the shock coming, Usat was releasing the green magic characteristic of healing magic from his left hand. As always, my magic was wrapped around my left hand, but it quickly leaves Usat''s hand and returns to me. "And I took... good. For a moment, I thought I couldn''t because I kept my shape..." "... after all?" Usat and Nair look at their left hand looking intact and have a relief look on their face. As far as I''m concerned, I can only sigh because I no longer understand my magic extra. Well, as it turned out, I could''ve gotten it back stuck in Usat''s hand, and so far, let''s just do this. With that in mind, Nair winged at my mouth turns to me. "But you seem kind of assimilated to pulling on Usat, don''t you? Maybe that''s what I''m capable of." "Come on, don''t say something disgusting!" I got goosebumps on Nair''s words. Because given what''s happening now, it''s not even an impossible story. But I really wish I was... "Ha. That''s right, Nair. I''d be in trouble if I had that ability." I laughed and said that. Kick Usat''s tibia with my toes. The kicked in person had a kerosene look and scratched his cheek. "Hey, why did you get kicked now?" "Shut up! Think for yourself!" I knew it wouldn''t work, but I thought I had to. 199 Lesson 181 It was a feeling I had experienced many times. Thoughts and sights that float as if in water and are inversely proportional to it. First of all, having understood that the sensation was due to my own predictive magic, I keep an eye on the sight in front of me in order to firmly burn into this eye the view of the future that I would be able to show. "---This, ha" The first thing I saw in front of me were demonic soldiers riding on the backs of monsters similar to dragons, running through the earth and dancing in the sky. Others, such as the fierce-looking wolf demons, are about to strike the knights of the kingdom of Ringle with unparalleled force. And behind it, there were snakes the size of that evil dragon, and there were a few individuals around it that were as small as a turn. "Everything is different in scale from the previous battle..." It''s what everyone expected, but when we wake up from our dreams, we have to communicate the contents of this prediction as soon as possible. With that in mind, the sight of prediction shifts as if it were a picture. Usato and Kazuki relative to Koga wrapped in beastly clothes. A thunderous suzune and a fiery female demon tribe. A giant tornado in the battlefield, scattering damage all around it. The sight of the future shifts as if it were a picture book. Perhaps the scene shown now must be an important one that will shape the whereabouts of the battle--no, the future of the Demons and humans. Same prediction Kazuki and Suzune had when they saw a future where the Black Knight would kill them...... With that in mind, the scene changes to something else. Unexpectedly, I was distracted by the sight. "... what are you doing...! Usato...!?" Forget your earlier impatience and unexpectedly become true to Usato, who is about to kick into a flying dragon flying through the sky in a haunted shape. I don''t understand the situation at all. Though I''m not sure in the long run, Usat''s uniform also looks subtly different, and I don''t understand how he''s in the air. ... No. "Let''s not think deeply. It''s Usat." Experience shows that Usat''s behavior up to this scene is absolutely nothing ordinary, so any further thought will not dispel the doubt. "--Ugh." The feeling of being drawn back to something that means the end of prediction. Apparently, that''s all the predictions I can see. Leave yourself to the feeling of the sight of prediction turning away and at the same time darkening in front of you. "-- ugh." The next time I woke up, it was on the bed in my room that I was used to. Wiping my eyes, I woke up a careless body thinking about earlier predictions and holding my head. "... why is Usat in a special situation every time he sees a prediction..." I know no one can answer that. I know, but I still couldn''t help but whine. In the days since Fermu became a member of the life-saving corps in the true sense of the word, I was doing various tasks in preparation for the battle. I worked as a deputy chief, including sending sentences through the castle to Miarak and confirming materials about the healing wizard personnel to be increased, but Amako''s visit to me greatly changed the situation. "I Saw A Prediction Of A Battle With The Demon King Army" Lord Lloyd and the castles, who understand the importance of Amako''s predictions, were to summon immediately and hold a meeting on the predictions she saw. A quick summary of Amako''s predictions -, -The Demon King''s Army uses demons as a force of war. -Kazuki and I are relative to Second Legion Chief Koga. Relative to Armilla, whose predecessors manipulate the flames, and perhaps Mr. Ark fought in Hinomoto. -In the battlefield, a tornado that exists to ravage the surroundings. -Me putting an aerial war on Fei Long for some reason. ... I don''t know why I''m being predicted like a prick, but it must be important information. Now, an important stage is the setting up of a base in a plain zone that would be a place for battle. If you know how to get them out at that time, this one might give you an advantage. "Kazuki, you and Usato are the Second Legion leaders and I am a fiery devil." "You shouldn''t think too deeply, Suzune. It''s unlikely the future will twist if you try to force it to change." "Yeah, I know. But there''s something about me that I think I''m going to fight for." After the meeting, me and Amako were walking down the hallway of the castle with the seniors. The place to head is the castle gate where Mr. Alk is. My senior wants to ask him more about when he fought a demon named Armilla, so I decided to follow Amako and I, who knew him well. "If you''re talking about that demon clan, Mr. Alk has come up with a report." "I''ve already seen that. But I want to know what happened when I fought through his mouth." "I see." It''s certainly easier to imagine the situation at the time, such as listening to Mr. Alk himself, than the letters. While I was convinced of the seniors'' words, I decided to ask them one thing that bothered me. "Kazuki and seniors are going to base soon?" "Oh. The Demon King''s Army is on the move. We brave men must be ready for our stronghold." The Demon King Army is already on the move. In keeping with that, we are allowing the Kingdom of Nirvalna, the Kingdom of Samarial and the Kingdom of Carm to assemble the forces of the Kingdom of Rio in the strongholds we are setting up in the plains, and in a few days'' time the coalition forces in the four kingdoms will be formed. We, the Lifeguard Corps, will be heading to base a little later than our senior and Kazuki. I already have a feeling that I''m ahead of the fight. But for what I can afford to prepare for more than previous battles, I have a slightly weird feeling. Don''t you still have something to do? Am I missing something important? Or something like that. "Usato?" "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry. I was a little bored." I reply to a senior who peeks into my face with a hack. What did you think when you saw that reaction, the seniors showed a bare gesture that could illuminate. "Maybe you''re worried about me?" "Right. I''m worried about Kazuki." "I am!?" "I''m also worried about the seniors... because you seem to be able to do something by yourself..." In fact, I feel like this guy is going to be able to cut through most of the pinches as well. No, if I get a pinch, I''ll be there to help. The senior, who shook his head beside me desperately in my words, spoke to me pointing to himself. "Mr. Usato! I don''t think I should be alone!? I don''t know what I would do without you, Usato! If that''s okay, you better be ready...!" "Why should I be intimidated by this flow?" "Wow. Someone who shields himself and threatens him, I''ve never seen him before" If it weren''t for me, the stopper, I''d be plain scared of what I''d really do. And Amako, don''t whine like you''re impressed. There''s no element of admiration at all, is there? "Anyway, the seniors are mostly flowable personalities, but Kazuki was worried because there was something that builds up a bit of a worry or something." That''s what worries me. When I was consulted before the first battle of the Demon King''s Army, I felt an age-appropriate weakness in him. Of course, I have that weakness. Rather than that, I think it''s more than Kazuki. But I was prepared after a conversation with Rose before that. "He has Celia and Flana, so it''s okay. Besides, I don''t think you could have said much about people, either?" "Oh, really? No, I do have a lot of worries lately." Think about what you''re worried about right now with your arms around your senior words. First of all, you act like a deputy chief. You know, my strengths in fighting the Demon King''s army. Next, Knuck, Ferm, Nair and Burlin training policies. And... "Usato''s troubles are workout relationships, right? Isn''t that all you''ve been thinking about lately?" "Amako. How do you know?" "''Cause it''s Usat" Why are you asking me this obvious? I get my neck tilted with pure eyes like that, and I get stuck in words. Huh, that''s the fellow we traveled with. Are you expecting my troubles? "Hmm." "Seniors?" Talk to a senior twisting his neck. Something bothering you? "I don''t know, Usato, I don''t think you''re worried about what you''re really having." "Huh?" "Oh, never mind. Because I just felt it. It''s time for the castle gate." When he is distracted by the seniors'' words, he seems to have even come near the castle gate if he realizes it, and finds Alk, the guard guarding the castle gate at the end of his gaze. I wave, once I get my mind back on it, and then I call his name. "Alc." "Oh, Lord Usato. And Lord Suzune and Lord Amako... what can I do for you?" "Yes. Actually -" Tell him that the senior wants to hear about the Demonic Swordsman who deals with the flames that Mr. Alk fought. When I asked him what was going on, he was happy to understand. Alk, who temporarily leaves the place to his colleagues'' guards, turns around. "About the battle with Armilla Belgrette?" "Oh. I want to know what way they fight." "Well...... the feeling I fought was that she was very clever in the fight" Are you remembering the battle at the time, Mr. Alk, who talks with his hands on his chin? To his story, seniors listen with seriousness. "To the magic of more flames than me, sword moves. In addition, a technique that treats it entirely as its own. I wouldn''t have been here if she''d been attacking me to kill me." That''s what Mr. Alc, who manipulates a powerful flame, would mean he was so opponent. Listening to Mr. Alk as he pondered, his senior threw him a question. "The report says I wrapped the flames like armor, what the hell is that all about?" "It means literally. By wrapping the flames themselves, she bounced every attack with hot air, holding back the flames even on simple movements, and always covered in blast flames for slaughter with swords, with excellent tactics for both offenses." "... similar to my Thunderbeast mode" "Right. From what I can tell, Armilla''s technology resembles Lord Suzune''s moves." Technology acquired by seniors after a journey, Thunderbeast mode. It is a powerful move that allows you to travel at high speeds by wrapping electric shocks around it. Although seniors seem to specialize in mobility, from Mr. Alk''s point of view, Armilla and the seniors handle similar moves. "Wrap up the magic, huh" Armilla''s way of fighting is also grossly similar to Nero Argens'' way of fighting, Rose told me. It shouldn''t be a coincidence that Armilla is dealing with the same technology as Nero, as it turns out it''s not a half-breed technology. "Honestly, I couldn''t take her seriously. A blow all over her body, too, had only temporarily torn her armor apart, and few attacks had arrived on her life." "Armilla Bergret is a very dangerous opponent. Her swordsmanship, skill, is extraordinary too, and if it were to be relative to her like that... Master Suzune might want to fight in a way that makes use of her own flair" "Mine, flavor..." Ask and think about the seniors'' taste. First thing I came up with-- "The air, where you don''t read?" "Usat, I know exactly what you think of me! Is that it? You mean you can take me seriously, right? Right!?" I don''t know what I''m serious about, but I had a bad feeling about it for some reason. Speak the words of excuse as seniors grab both shoulders. "Oh, please calm down. Isn''t it plain amazing that you can ignore their pace and go at your own?" "I don''t feel complimented!" Not sure what to say, Mr. Alk opened his mouth as he watched me and my senior interactions quietly. "Ha ha, you can also make sense of what Lord Usat says" "Even Alc!?" "Including that, I believe Lord Suzune should explore ways to fight to capitalize on his lineage magic strengths" Senior Electric Shock Systems How can you fight to take advantage of your magical strengths,? Seniors'' magic is not forcing them to expand their range of abilities using cage hands and phylogenetic enhancement, as I do, but can accommodate all situations depending on how they do it. The application that everyone is supposed to affirm is impossible also makes possible due to a sense unmatched by the magical talents of the seniors themselves. The last example of this would be Thunderbeast mode. "I don''t mean to be rude in the first half but... is that my way of fighting? There seems to be no harm in thinking about it. Thank you, Alc. That was very helpful." "I''m glad I could be of some help. Now it''s time for me to get back to work." Mr. Alk, who gave us a gift on the spot, returned to his guard on a small run. The senior who dropped him off turned to me. "I really want to go to the city with you guys like this, but I''m going back to the castle like this. I have something to do as a brave man, too." Seniors who say that with a pity laugh. Just like me, the deputy head of the life-saving corps, I have something to do to my predecessors, who are brave. Besides, it can be called the hope of the knights, so its importance will not be comparable to mine. "As much as I''m going to play, I''ll hang out with you as much as I want when the fight''s over. Hey, Amako?" "Yeah. Absolutely fine." Of course, Kazuki was with me then. When Amako and I said that and laughed at the seniors, the seniors turned around and put their hands on their jaws with a straight face. "Are you sure? You promised me that? You''ll never forget that?" "... Usat. Suzune, it''s true, but are you okay?" If you say that in the face, I only have a bad feeling about it. Well, I know it won''t be a bad thing, so I won''t withdraw it. Anyway, I still have one reason why I have to go home alive. 200 Lesson 182 It was decided to head to the base set up earlier in the plain zone by two brave men, senior and Kazuki. Our lifeguard leaves in a way that is later than they are. Dropping them off with the knights, I was carrying out my duties as deputy commander while preparing to be free of deficiencies. "What''s up, Usato! Is that the power of Temehe?!?" "I don''t know why!" "Then just fight back and show me!" A kick like Rose''s anger kicked through my side of the head. At the same time he gets a kick with his caged hand, he jumps to the side, lets the shock escape, then makes about two revolutions on the ground, then stands up, but he quickly buckles and manages to avoid a heel drop that smashes him from the top. "Looks like you''ve become a master at running away." "Not yet, it''s coming...!" Rose giggles and shows Nihil to me when I''m out of breath with a lot of sweat. The day before I went to base, I had hands-on training with Rose - an act that would normally be suspicious of my spirit, but if I went that way, it wouldn''t be a place to train, so now''s the only time. "At least hit him once!" "Superior! If you can do it, try it!" Honestly, I''ve been fighting at the extreme for the last hour, so the tension is slightly weird. Leaving my voice to impulse, I turn to Rose, who hardened my fist. "Why am I here..." with Nair, who is giving me support on my shoulders. "-- That''s it?" "Yeah, right. thank you, thank you" Rose looks down at me as I fall asleep in a big letter in the middle of the training area. Is Nair tired, too, lying on the ground in an owl state, totally weak like a stuffed animal? "Damn it, I want blood from you... otherwise it won''t fit the bill...!" "I know. I''ll keep my word." "Absolutely!?" Enough to push just in case. Well, I couldn''t do it and they joined me, so I won''t say no. In the first place, why are you doing a mock fight with Rose the day before you head to the base you set up on the plain, because at the end you wanted to get used to Rose''s movements with more physical abilities than mine. That, as a responsibility as Deputy Head of Mission, we will consider the possibility of moving on behalf of the Head of Mission in the event of an incident. I don''t know how much Rose can replace me, but it''s something no one else can do but me, so I thought I''d have to do it. "Keep the healing magic on, but rest your body tight" "Okay." Nodding at Rose''s words without looking tired at all. "Just fine, I''ll ask you now, is Burlin taking you to the battlefield this time?" "... uh, it''s --" A while back, I asked Burlin if he was going to fight the Demon King''s Army. Instead, I made a de facto voicemail declaration, whereas Burlin slapped me on the leg angrily many times and showed his willingness to go to war. ... I snort at Rose''s words, remembering that maybe I was overprotective of Brulin. "Yeah. I''ll take Burlin, too" "Right. Then I left Burlin with a special armor for the lifeguard. Equip it." "Huh? When did you make that...?" "While you guys were going to talk to Lukvis. I let them make it for once, but it seems necessary more than anything." Is that armor exclusively for Burlin? ... "Burlin Armor"? No, should I "Metal Burlin"? I''ll thank Rose for the name later. "Thank you!" "You don''t need to thank me. That''s what I did on my own. And one more thing." Rose took one sentence out of her group clothes pocket. It was thrown over. Seeing that, it was sent by Miarak. "Miarak... Captain, what is this..." "That was given to you personally. The kingdom is being sent something formal. The contents Well, the brave man''s weapon is rewarded with not knowing if he will make it to war." "Really..." Don''t you know if you''ll make it? No, we''re not gonna make it here, it''s just better if they didn''t affirm it. Unlike when I was there, Falga is trying to build a weapon of bravery from scratch, so I''m sure it''s quite impossible. Thinking about it, I don''t feel like blaming Master Farga for it. "I hope I can think of something. The departure is tomorrow. Rest your body for tomorrow when you''re ready." "Yes!" When she gets up and replies that way, Rose returns to her quarters. I should have been busy preparing for tomorrow, but Rose gave me some valuable time. With all due respect and gratitude, I rise. "Well, I have a lot to do for tomorrow, too." Continuing preparations must be made to assume situations such as bandages for first aid and herbs, where the magic is exhausted and the healing wizard is no longer useful. Rather, it''s more important that way than my personal baggage. "Wow... I forgot to get ready..." "You can rest a little longer. I''ll take care of it." "Ahhh." Activates healing magic while putting a nair on your shoulder that is rolling on the ground like a stuffed animal. I look at the letter I received from Rose, laughing bitterly at the groaning Nair. "Well, before you do, let''s read this one" When he sent the sentence, he also sent questions about the cageman, besides the brave man''s weapon. When I carefully unwrapped the letter and opened it inside, it contained a beautiful text that flowed. Apart from the sentence sent to the Kingdom of Lingle, let me send this to Usat Ken personally. I''m Leona, Miarak''s brave man. I understand that this is not a long front-line situation, so I''ll briefly write down what I need to let you know. First of all, the creation of two brave men''s weapons by Master Farga may not make it during the Demon King''s Army raid on the kingdom of Ringle. As soon as it''s done, I''m going to send it on Miarak''s fastest ship, but there''s no guarantee I''ll make it. And when it comes to your questions about the cageman. First, is it possible to transfer or lend cages to third parties? But according to Falga, it''s impossible. It is the equipment dedicated to you in a true sense and an instrument that cannot truly perform to anyone else. Exceptionally, I have the ''Spear of the Brave'' I have, but this is because Master Farga created it to pick the bearer and change its shape, and your cage hand can''t do that. "--Though I thought my hopes were faint, I knew I couldn''t" Can you lend my cage hand to someone else? Though it has no breaking power, this alone is an unusual cage of hardness. Though I thought if I could let Kazuki and the seniors have it, I might be able to help both of them...... I seem to have to give up. "But you''re the only one who can use this cage, right? It''s just stiff, and I think it''s only for protective equipment." "It''s enough to be a protective gear. Plus, it assists with magic manipulation." Seniors will have Thunderbeast mode, and Kazuki will have extraordinary magic manipulation further enhanced. "Oh, yeah. You want me to put my hand on your leg? Does that make your moves feel bad?" "No, this is only the armor, so if you deploy it with your foot equipped, it''s gonna be a big deal?" Specifically, the foot is forced to deform into the shape of a cage hand... ... It just seems painful to imagine. The bracelet itself doesn''t fit in the ankle in the first place. "Uh, if I could do the same thing as a cage hand from my leg, I think I could do a lot of things." Sounds boring, squeaky Nair. Not that I didn''t even think about it, but the price is too great. ... but healing magic rupture clap not, healing magic rupture I wanted to try a healing kick by jumping on my leg. Like ''Healing Kiwick!''. Thinking about such an asshole, a brunette lifeguard, Knuck, comes from the entrance to the training ground. "Hmm? Nack, what''s wrong?" "Mr. Usato, Mr. Thong wants to come and help you quickly." "Uh, okay." It''s not a good idea to just get those guys ready, and I should get going. I almost recovered my tiredness in a mock fight with Rose. Standing up, I''m headed to my quarters with Nack. "Mr. Usato, you''re going tomorrow, right?" "Right. Nak to the castle?" "Yes, I''m the only one here, so Mr. Rose arranged it for me." If we leave here, we''ll be alone here, Knuck. You can''t let a twelve-year-old boy live alone, and Rose''s judgment is natural. "If you mean it, I want to follow you too... Usato and the others" "Nack......" "I know. I''m just a kid, and I''m not as strong as all of you. I know that best by myself." Nack''s whining with healing magic in his palm seemed to be pushing his emotions and killing him somewhere. As a healing wizard, I can''t take an immature knack to the battlefield at my age. No matter how understaffed you are, you will never give up on that alone. "But I didn''t think it was the only thing I regretted." A knack with his face up looks up at this one. "The other day, I asked Mr. Rose for help at the castle." "Help?" "Yes, a lot of people are paying out of the castle right now, and I''m pretty understaffed, so I can''t help you." I see. Now that people are gathering at the stronghold, the castle is considerably understaffed. They keep knights ready for the unintentional raid, but that still doesn''t change much. "Then don''t leave the protection of the castle to you." "What, such a big deal... Besides, I still can''t make a big deal out of it..." "Nack, you thought for yourself and moved on to action. I think it''s amazing." Maybe if I were in the same position as you, I wouldn''t have been able to do the same. I could have stopped thinking and just muscled and moaned at my helpless self. "Mr. Usato!" "Yeah!?" I''m surprised at Nack, who raised his voice with a look like he had decided to. When he looked up at me, he opened his mouth in confusion. "When Usat returns, tell me how to do healing punches and healing magic bullets!" "Oh, if that''s the case now --" "You idiot!" I tried to teach normally, and Nair slapped me on the cheek with his wings. He turned a gaze at me like Nair couldn''t believe it when he turned a surprise gaze. ... is that what you mean? I kneel to gaze at Knuck and lay my hands on his shoulders. "Nack, you shouldn''t learn to hurt people. Even if they''re intact in the end." "Usato......" "You still have a choice. You don''t have to be a violent healing wizard like me." I don''t know, it sounds pretty good to deny yourself head-on. But this is also to keep Knuck from going the wrong way. For that matter, I don''t care what you do to my heart...! "But I..." "Remember the training you did at Lucvis?" "It can''t be forgotten. Oh no... that training..." ... like that? I don''t know, don''t get caught up in the wrong word. Let''s not worry too much, yeah. "It''s the same as then. If you can''t find it alone, I can handle it with you." "... YES!" "Good reply." Place your hands on the head of a strongly nodded knock. His growth is yet to come. For a time it was his master. As a position, we must see it through. Standing up slowly, I thank Nair for her shoulder. "Thank you. Nair, this is what you were trying to say." "No, I''m not. Not really... but I''m glad it turned out... maybe?" ? He starts walking again with Knuck, leaning his neck against Nair, who is whispering and squealing. We''ll leave tomorrow. He will temporarily leave the lifeguard stronghold, and only Nak will be left alone in the kingdom, but he will be fine. Anyway, he''s Rose... a fellow recognized by our lifeguards. 201 Lesson 183 Day of departure to base. We, the lifeguards, were leaving the kingdom of Ringle with the knights. When I left, Amako came to Nak, and the people who lived in the kingdom dropped me off. Now for once, I have left the kingdom of Ringle behind, burning the scenery of the kingdom of Ringle, the place we must protect. Travelling on the road is a carriage journey, just like the last battle, but the group increased more than before. The five strong men, Mr. Olga, Mr. Uluru, and - Nair to Fermu. It''s kind of emotional to think that I have ten members in the carriage, too. No, you''re with ten people because there''s some burlin outside with armor for the lifeguard. "That''s right... Nair, what''s the matter with you?" "You finally pointed me out, didn''t you?" Nair, sitting in front of me, put her feet together with a confident look. Nair''s outfit was not her usual training outfit, but rather a cute outfit, like the one I and Rose wore in black and designed for girls on top of it. Me and Rose feel like coats, but Nair''s arranged for a little bit like the present in my world. "Phew, this is my exclusive uniform that I created with my ability to transform!" "Yeah, I think so." "What? Well, if I can honestly be complimented..." "You look so lightweight, you can move fast when you have to." Nair kicks my tibia, turning away from a happy look. What is it? Are you after your tibia like a ferm? "Ha, you don''t even know how to stick to that look yet." and it is Ferm, a demonic girl wrapped in black team clothes made of magic, who made a vice in the seat that pinched Nair and the other. To her evil state, Nair returns a mocking grin. "I think it''s better than the different colors of Usat." "Who''s this guy in different colors! I can''t believe it''s the same as this one... here''s my wish!" Can I cry? Better than different colors. I''m distracted, and it usually hurts when it comes to the ferm. "You''re the only one who can dress like that!" "I don''t care! Just now, I think I know, but get out of the way, he''s a blunt brain muscle!" More than anything else, when Nair and Fermu''s bickering heated up, the person sitting between them moved. "With both of us, I know we can illuminate, but don''t fight. We''re not close." "Ah!?" "Ugh!?" It is Mr. Uluru, the owner of Lifesaving Corps One''s communal power. "Let go...!" "Can''t let go...!" "No way. We need to get along, ''cause we''re trying to get to a tough spot right now." With a grinning smile, she turns her hand on Fermu and Nair''s shoulders and pulls them straight into her territory and takes them on her hands. And there''s another reason she went into a stop. "Besides, if it''s not time to stop it, Mr. Commander''s thunder will sift." ""... Huh?...... hih!? "" Following Mr. Uluru''s gaze toward the carriage window, Rose, with the horse''s reins to pull the carriage, saw the horror twitching sight staring at Nair and Ferm with tremendous eyesight. I''m just glancing at the back, but I don''t know, the power of this horror movie bright blue. "See?" Nair and Ferm with a blue face and a snort. Last time I was next to Rose, who was manipulating the reins, but this time I was supposed to get in the carriage. "You have things to do at the base, so rest," but will you be entrusted with your duties as deputy commander? "Usato, you." "What is it? Mr. Olga." Listen to Mr. Olga sitting next to me. Olga, Uluru''s brother, is better at healing magic than I am. That''s how he opened his mouth with his usual tender expression. "Remember I didn''t say a word of celebration to you when you became vice president." "Oh, no, no..." "I really want to say this. Even for me, it''s a pleasure to have you as deputy commander." That being said, once the words are cut, Mr. Olga takes about a few seconds to mouth the words of celebration. "Congratulations to the deputy head of the lifeguard on the attack, Mr. Usato. I sincerely hope that you will continue to support Mr. Rose." "... I don''t know if I can support the captain..." "You have your full support as of now. [M] You just haven''t noticed yourself or Mr. Rose." There may be times when I am supported, but I had no idea the other way around. But if Mr. Olga is like that, maybe he is. I snorted his words in my heart. "I''d like to try my own best" "Yeah. I can''t do this now that I''m on the verge of fighting the Demon King''s Army, but if you have any troubles as deputy commander, talk to me. I wish I could be this unreliable..." Trying to follow Olga as she laughed bitterly at him for saying it herself and getting depressed, Uluru, who had been twisted with Nair and Ferm, spoke to Olga before that. "Your brother could have been more confident in himself. I need to get the last one tight. It''s so cool." "Ha..." "Brother, aren''t you laughing?" "... Yes" Mr Olga, who is returned with 10% and normal voice and eats face to face. Watching the exchange between the two like that, I heard a wild voice from the opposite seat of Mr. Olga. The skinhead man, Thong. Small fat muscular, mill Beard mascara with cross wounds on face, rubber. Lifeguard cook, bandana wrapped around his head trademark Alec. Looking goblin, gurd. My five trusted strong people are talking about something in their minds, so they listen. "You''re talking about people who aren''t just demons. What are you gonna do?" "It''s a mix of demons. It''s a real pain in the ass." "Oh, I''m gonna lose sight of you." "Are you all right? It doesn''t change what we do." "Hiccup, so is that" Demons, demons, sights, things to do don''t change...... I see, that sort of thing. I listened to all the conversations and figured out what they were about, and I spoke to them to join them. "If that''s the case, leave it to me. Let''s start by figuring out what to do to keep you guys from being attacked by mistaken demons." "" "Ah!?" " The moment I said that, I could stare at both the strong faces that made my eyes run blood. Funny, I don''t think my guess is wrong... "Is that it? Because it looks like a demon, we were discussing not to be attacked by mistake with the demon brought in by the Demon King''s Army?" "Te, Te Mei, are you selling fights?" I lean my neck against a thong that is floating a very blue muscle of anger. "What?" "You''re lying, this guy is serious. Whatever Guldo is, we''re not wrong." "I can''t go wrong, either! Maybe!" Gurdo argues with Mill''s words, but Alec shakes his neck sideways to deny it. "Weren''t you picked up by your sister where the knight of the kingdom of Lingle mistakenly captured you for a goblin?" "Don''t talk about my time as a baton!" "Oh, really?" So I''m supposed to be in the lifeguard or something, which is too awesome. And I''m losing sight of the criteria for gathering Rose''s crew. "We were talking about countermeasures to demons that the Demon King''s Army is bringing in." "I see, that way" "Instead, how can you not come up with this one..." Nodding at the voice of the rubber that brought the story back. Measures against demons? Experience like that would be more overwhelming for the strong guys, and I guess I''ll ask you a question. "What do you do when you''re relative to a demon? Ah, if an injured man falls near the demon." To my question, I put my hands on my chin for a while and think about the strong side. After about ten seconds, one person from the thong mouths the answer to the question. "Aim for the steeple" "I''ll faint it before they stab me in the stops." "I''ll punch you for now" "I''ll do everything I can to hit you." "Hit the Affordable Demon Clan" "I see. Thanks, reference" I thank the five for their opinions. It makes me honestly happy that I didn''t say the answer to ''abandon'' as one person. If our feet can frighten us for a moment, we can help those injured near our enemies. I recognize the practicality of using all my strength to hit the body because I have also teased the Blue Grizzly to hit the body. "Hey, Uluru. Can I refer to that?" "Even I can tell. Absolutely not, I think." "Normal people can''t do it, but you guys can do it, right, Usato?" I can hear Nair and the others whining from the front seat, but now let''s focus on the thongs. ... I have a lot of fights with these guys, but that doesn''t mean we''re not close. Should we be able to say what we want without feeling comfortable with each other? I believe it''s a different kind of trust from Kazuki and Kamikami seniors. "Then next time we''ll figure out what to do to make sure Guldo doesn''t get mistaken for a demon" "" "" No objection "" " "It''s decided! You fuckin ''mess!" Although we were in a carriage headed for the battlefield, we were likely to reach our destination without dark air. Much time has passed since we left. For a long time, I was discussing demonic measures with the strong ones, but the strong ones came to a conclusion one by one. First is Thong''s proposal that demons can''t cope with unexpected attacks. This is the same with demonic opponents, but it is a reasonable proposition that first sight attacks, or unidentified attacks, will be delayed in response. The second is Gomur''s proposal: ''If you strike between your eyebrows for now, you''ll be frightened!''. I don''t know where the source is, but it seems to be a definite proposal.... it''s still to be seen if we''ll try. The third is Mill''s proposal, "If you intimidate me with your eyes, you run away naturally". It seems Rose practiced it when Mill was thrown into The Darkness of the Ringle, but I don''t want you to mention a proposal that humans can''t. The fourth is Alec''s proposal to ''not fight badly, but carry out our own mission''. I think it''s a normal, convincing idea. The fifth is Grud''s proposal that if you make them think they are homogeneous, they will not be attacked by nature. Out of the question, argue from a human perspective. Then, after a brief discussion, it was concluded that Thong and Alec''s proposal was useful as a measure against demons. "Fine, you''ll feel it for a long time." "Right. Your brother''s asleep reading a book." When I took my gaze off the strong faces who started meditating on my eyes and taking a nap when I was free, Mr. Uluru, who was moving his seat, spoke to me at some point. What about Ferm and Nair? and shifted her gaze next to her, they were both sleeping with their eyes closed. Plus, we usually stick around, but we tip our heads on our shoulders amicably. In the meantime, I''ll put on the two of you a pair of undressed uniforms so you don''t catch a cold. "Usato, when you get over there, you''re meeting with the healing wizards of the increase." "Yeah, that''s right" "Well... I wonder what kind of people they are" For once, I have the materials. But it''s just material, so I don''t know unless I see him. "The story is, the two of us are as old as we are in our twenties. They''re all gonna be here about three of us." "The three of us. Surprisingly, that''s a lot." "Right." A healing wizard is a rare phylogenetic magic that awakens only to humans. Few people wake up, and some hide their magic even if they do, so they have surprisingly few healing magic users who can confirm it. In that, all three more healing wizards would be a very helpful story for Mr. Uluru and Mr. Olga, who heal the wounded at the base. "But you can''t have no thoughts," "I guess so. I''m talking about being sent from another country, but it''s not surprising that there''s also a reason to know the inside of the life-saving team." If you want to think deeply, you can also think that you sent a healing wizard of ordinary people to a dangerous place just for that. Honestly, when I came to that idea, there was blood on my head and I thought for a moment that reinforcements should be turned down. But when I thought about how I could save dozens or hundreds of lives with that increase, I couldn''t do anything. In other words, I have put a balance on the lives of a few healing wizards who will be caught up in the battlefield and who will be able to save them with their help. "When I get to base, I''m prepared to take any evil behavior or complain. They have a reason to do that, and I''m in a position as deputy commander, and I have to take it." "Absolutely, Usat, you''re nah. That''s what worries me." I raise my confused voice to Mr. Uluru, who began to gasp and stroke my head as I looked down. "Wow!? Hey, hey, Mr. Uluru!?" "But in that case, you look just like the captain." Mr. Uluru gives me a bright smile that hasn''t changed since I first met him. "It''s okay. You don''t have to think backwards like that. Usato, you''re not alone, and I won''t let you carry everything because you''re the deputy commander." "Huh?" "We''re part of the same life-saving team." He slapped me on the shoulder so hard that he could cheer up. [M] "Besides, the healing wizard who comes could be the one who really thought of us, right?" "... Yes. You''re right, Mr. Uluru." He seemed to feel dark because of the imminent battle with the Demon King''s Army. I was woken up with her bright, and positive words. I bow my head to Mr. Uluru. "Thank you. I''ve come up with more than I think." "You can say that, because even you''re still about the same age as me, and it''s only natural for you to worry about it" "Mr. Uluru too?" "Yes, it is." Is it natural to worry? Perhaps he was driven by the consciousness that he had to act unconsciously as deputy chief on his own. It''s good to be aware of that now. Thanks to Mr. Uluru, I feel lighter on my shoulders. "-- Hey, you guys" With that in mind, Rose, who was pulling the reins, called out to us as she slammed the window. Rose was pointing at the end of the road when me and Mr. Uluru looked out the window. There was a massive camp lined with plenty of supplies and tents of camp. "We will arrive at the base shortly. Wake up the sleeping guy." ""... Yes! "" There is still a lot to be done after the base. Nodding strongly at Rose''s words, I and Mr. Uluru stood up to wake up sleeping faces. 202 Lesson 184 The base set up in the plains was bigger than I imagined. The armies and supplies of the Four Kingdoms are gathered, so although I take this breadth for granted, I was nevertheless overwhelmed. "Opposite the base, are watchtowers and walls built..." "Even though it''s unfinished, it''s amazing how much you can make in this short period of time" I nod at Nair''s whining as he looks sideways at the walls and watchtowers being built on the front lines of the base. Upon arrival at the stronghold, our lifeguards were guided to the location where we operate, the guide to the knights of the kingdom of Ringle who welcomed us. The soldiers of different countries looked at us with curiosity, but most of the reason would be in Burlin. If you''re a familiar knight of the kingdom of Ringle, you won''t think of it any more, but from the soldiers of other countries, a warcraft called Blue Grizzly is a dangerous monster. "How''s the armor? Burlin." "Guru ~" "Well, isn''t it comfortable from you? I''m sorry, I asked you something weird." He looks at the armor he wraps around as he strokes around the disgruntled Burlin''s cheek. Pure white armor, like mine and Rose''s uniform, is equipped to cover your entire body. Notably, it has a belt attached to its back and a larger saddle. We can put the injured on this saddle, secure it with a belt, and carry it to the base just like black clothes. "Do you know your role?" "Gru." Brulin snorts hard at my words. There are two roles for Burlin in the Lifesaving Corps. Underwriting an injured person from black clothes. Protecting the wounded with that armor and rescuing them in the same way as in black clothes. Rather than attacking enemies as warcraft, saving allies as part of a life-saving regiment is the role given to Burlin "Usato" "Yes? What is it?" Second, I can speak to Rose walking in front. She speaks with her face facing forward. "I was told earlier by the knight that the healing wizard of the increase seems to have already arrived" "Really...... So we''re going to meet face to face now?" "Yeah, but I''ve got something to do first. Raw Hate, it''s going to be later for me to face my new face." Well, Rose has a job as head of the regiment, so I know she''s busy. "Does that mean I should explain the life-saving team or something?" "You''re getting better at guessing, you''re right. Besides, you''ll be in charge on this one." "Huh? Why?" "You can''t scare them right now. You''d be a little easier to do than me." This guy was aware of what he was afraid of...!? No, surely if the healing wizard I''m going to meet now was more of a knack-like personality when I first met him in Lukvis, there''s no way I''d be relative and fearless with Rose. If that''s the case, I''ll take care of it. "Oh, I asked for it." What important role have you taken on? I don''t want to leave a weird obsession because I''m going to be one of those people who fight with me when it comes to sudden participation. "First impressions are key. Yeah." "I only have a bad feeling..." Nair was whining about that, but there''s no problem. After my brief journey with me, I learned how to deal with the first person I met. I have to yell at Shira when I meet her. It''s safe. "Speaking of which... there''s Kazuki and the seniors here too..." I haven''t seen him, but the seniors and Kazuki should be here. I know you''re both busy working as brave men, but I''d like to keep you face-to-face for once or so. The life-saving regiment''s base of activity, which was guided, had considerable space. I even thought there were several larger tents with all the necessary places and objects, such as supplies for first aid and rugs to put the injured to sleep. With all this spaciousness secured, it doesn''t look like you''ll be overflowing early with injuries. "The healing wizards who arrived first will be in your tent" "Oh, okay" Rose, who dropped off the guide''s knight, looks straight back at me. "Usato, as I said earlier, I leave this place once. I''ll take care of the rest." "Yes, I''ll take care of it" "As deputy chief, do it well." Pong, and Rose, with her hand on her shoulder, went toward the back of the stronghold when she was not like me. I look back to the lifeguards after taking a deep breath to calm my feelings of heightened mission. "Shall we start by organizing our baggage and supplies? Fermu, please try not to walk outside." "I know, I know." "Please? There is no chance that you will be attacked by mistake. [M] Even if we find out, we''re gonna do everything we can to protect you, but we''ve never gotten past not finding out." "... oh" While in this stronghold, we need Fermu to cover his face. The knights of the kingdom of Ringle understand very well the existence of the ferm, but the knights of other nations do not. Worst of all, it''s not strange to be treated like a spy and slashed on the spot. And... "Mr. Olga will be tired of traveling, so leave the rest to us to rest." "Yes, no, I can help you with something, too." "Usato, you''re right. Your brother''s too poor, so don''t push him." Mr. Olga was born weak. I want him to rest as much as possible because traveling in the carriage is tiring just sitting around. Besides, it''s no exaggeration to say he''s the most important thing to the Lifeguards. "You''re right about him and Uluru. Olga." "Thong...... sorry. My body''s just weak." Mr. Olga apologizes to Tong for slapping him gently on the shoulder. Talk to him like that so that all the other strong sides care. "I can''t help it if I was born." "We don''t think you''re annoying. Don''t worry about it." "You''re a lifeguard. Rest tight." We''ll take care of the work. "Everyone...... thanks" Mr Olga nodded thankfully at their words. ... Your face is basically a good guy, even if you''re scared. My face is scary though. "Well, the strong guys and the Ferms are checking and organizing supplies" "What about you? You can''t skip because you''re the deputy commander, Cora." "Listen to the end of the story.... I have to put my face on the healing wizard of reinforcements first. Besides, I was hoping Nair and Uluru could come with me." Explaining so, Mr. Uluru pointed to himself and tilted his neck. "Usat, what am I supposed to do?" "Mr. Uluru is coming with me to see the reinforcements. Honestly, I''m worried about some things by myself, so I was hoping I could use your help." "Of course I''ll take care of it. Glad you could count on me soon." Blah, I''m anxious to meet you alone. So I can rest assured that Mr. Uluru, who has a pleasant and gentle impression, will stay with me. "Usato, how could I?" "You seem to have eyes for people. Why don''t you come with me?" "Uh, I see." I don''t know what to say to myself, but I don''t like to doubt people, so I get fooled lightly, and it was actually in my scattered eyes. So I decided to take a bunch of sharp nairs. It would be a golden rod for a ghost if there were a highly communicative Mr. Uluru in addition to Nair. Well, now you''ve finished your first assignment. As I try to get them to move on to each task, I realize that Thong has put his hand on his chin and a deeply emotional look on his face. "But a new healing wizard? I''m looking forward to seeing you now, if you''re going to be the one to take care of our backs." "No, you guys better not see each other right away" "Huh? I will answer Thong''s question without concealing it. "If someone who doesn''t know anything sees you guys, you''d think they were bandits or bandits first. So I explained it first, and then I thought I''d fit in --" "I think you''re pretty good too." "In terms of facial scare, it''s all over the place." "No, it''s more vicious than that for a leopard change." "Sure, it''s a first impression trick." "You''re not decent at the point of hitting each other with your sister." I see, right? "All right, why don''t we settle this place down by beating each other up without any more rotting?" "Usato you!?" "Oh, calm down! Usato!" "Oh, what is serene...?" Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I got caught in anger. Mr. Uluru, Nair, when I returned to Fermu''s words, I apologized to both the strong faces who were just saying, ''You''re superior!'', while reverting to the story. "As soon as I''m done face-to-face, I''ll help you with your work, so you guys start first. Aren''t you going to fight or make a scene?" "" "Let''s" " "Ferms, too?" "Yes, you don''t have to say it again and again. Protect it as well as you can tell.... and I don''t want to bother you." Fermu turned his back and said so. Then I turn to Mr. Uluru and Nair when I see the Ferm with the strong faces who are heading to each job. "Shall we then go and meet the healing wizards of reinforcements? Keep Nair transformed into an owl." "Okay." "I don''t know what kind of people they are. I''m anxious, but I''m looking forward to it." Confirming that Nair, transformed into an owl on his shoulder, is on board, I approach the tent with the healing wizard of reinforcements with the excited Mr. Uluru. Arriving immediately in front of the entrance to the tent, I took a small, deep breath and laid my hands on the cloth at the entrance, entering. "Excuse me..." "Look, look! This is a summary of Suzune''s great confession to Usato! Full version!" "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" The moment I walked in, I got on my knees...!? If you looked inside the tent even as you were upset, there was a girl ponytailing her blue-haired brunette holding a bundle of articles and a woman offering her blonde more than black with a troubled smile on her face. And there''s a blonde about my age sitting in a chair away from those two. Perhaps these three are the healing wizards of reinforcements. "Usat, are you okay?" "Yeah, but healing wizard of the increase... you can''t insult me inside..." "I wonder if it''s simply Suzune''s fault..." All three of them noticed what I looked like, and they immediately lined up in a row. I can''t allow myself to expose myself to any more ugliness, so let''s make sure I introduce myself. "Nice to meet you. My name is Usat Ken, Deputy Commander of the Lifeguard Corps. The one on my shoulder is my user-demon Nair. This time, thank you so much for coming here. We, the Lifeguards, welcome you to join us." "Ugh, the wax smell..." Introduce yourself while breaking a grin at Nair''s grunt on the shoulder. "Painting and not at all...?" Mental is shredded by the grunt of the ponytail girl, but while she manages to get through, she looks to introduce herself to Mr. Uluru. "Uluru, who belongs to the Lifeguard Corps, is eighteen! Come here, we may have anxiety or something, but we''ll all work hard to get over it!" My friendship shard. Ten thousand times more than my introduction feels like a favorite. If I were you, I''d make a better impression on Mr. Uluru than I do on myself. "Can I have your names?" Let''s get back on our minds and check their names. "It''s Gerna from the kingdom of Nirvalna." "Be the first to see you! My name is Kate from the Kingdom of Rio to Carm!" "Uh, the Kingdom of Sandara...... it''s Sharn from a nearby countryside. Nice to meet you..." A short cut blonde, tall man is you, Gerna. A brunette girl with slightly blue hair, Mr. Kate. Mr. Charles is the woman who offered you more blonde hair than black? Gerna, you and Mr. Kate are my age. Mr. Sharn is in his mid-twenties, and it feels like Olga and I are getting old. "I''m surprised someone younger came than I thought. Now, listen carefully, I''ll explain what you have to do." "Yes!" "... Yes" Um, this is going to be caring first. Especially you, Gerna. Something is staring at me. In the meantime, let''s just briefly explain what we need to do in the lifeguard and what we need to be aware of. Enough to tell Mr. Uluru the gist while he puts in a supplement. After giving a rough explanation, I speak to them to make sure I understand. "---Did you get this far?" "Yes!" "Yeah, that''s a good reply." "That''s all that matters!" While I can hear Mr. Kate''s pleasant voice and Mr. Charlen''s fine reply, you, Guerna, are sending me a gaze to observe. Sounds like you''re listening to me...... why don''t you ask Nair? Speak to Nair in a low voice while hiding his mouth with troubling tricks. "Nair, from you, Gerna, how are you? Suspicious?" "I''m turning my suspicious gaze... but maybe that''s not about conspiracy or anything." ? "Don''t you just not like you?" ... Oh, really? As she was plainly depressed by Nair''s straightforward words, Mr. Uluru tapped her shoulder lightly. Usato, Usato. "Yes?" "I''m done explaining, and let''s have a little talk in the sense of deepening rapport" "So is that. So... do you have any questions?" "So... let me ask you a few questions..." When asked, Mr. Charles was the first to raise his hand. While I am heartily surprised, I accept her questions. "You''re Mr. Charlen. What is it?" "Um... how many healing magicians are here?" "Just me and Mr. Uluru, the captain who''s not here, and Mr. Uluru''s brother." "Is it the four of us...... So I hear that the Lifeguard Healing Wizard will go out on the battlefield himself and heal the wounded, no way all four of them will go out on the battlefield?" Listen to Mr Charles'' questions and answer them as he summarises what he has to say. "No, only me and the captain run the battlefield. Mr. Uluru''s role is to heal and magically heal the wounded brought here, and this is what Mr. Charles and the others are going to do." "For this reason, the colour of the lifeguard''s clothes makes sense, and the captain and Usato, the healing wizard who runs the battlefield, are the white clothes. It is grey clothing that exercises healing magic in bases like mine and your brother. It''s the black clothes that are outside now, but magically restore the wounded who are falling on the battlefield and bring them back to the ash clothes they''re based in." "I see..." Mr. Uluru explains to me to supplement my words. Mr. Charles convinced me, too, that he seems to be stuck in his thoughts with a snort. "Bye, yes! Dear Usato, can I ask you a question that is irrelevant?" "I don''t mind at all. You don''t have to do this again." The next girl to raise her hand was Kate, an impressionable girl full of energy. "Bye, Mr. Usato! What happened to your relationship with Master Suzune?!?" "Guuuuuuuu..." Keeping a smile and waving your hand sideways as the shock doesn''t really erupt. I ask Mr Uluru for help, but she also cares about the answer to this question, sending me the gaze I would expect. Nair is grinning by holding her mouth down with her wings. "No, that''s a little complicated. The article was a mistake." "Huh..." "I''m sorry. Did I disappoint you?" "... no! Because that''s funny!" What do you mean, funny? ... let''s not care deeply. "So, Mr. Usato''s related articles too?" "Depends on the content? As you can see from the sketches and all that, it''s completely different." I want to give a little hour''s sermon to the person who drew my sketch one day. Though most physically related things are true when it comes to articles. "I can''t believe the healing wizard of the kingdom of Ringle is such an unheeded guy..." With such an exchange as Mr. Kate, Gerna, you whined about that. Kate, next door, ate and hung up on what seemed like his unsatisfactory attitude. "Hey, that''s rude! Mr. Guerna!" "You thought so, too. You carried that stinking article with you. What the healing magic to blind me or beat me with healing magic to make a weird impression on healing magic any more..." "Oh, my God! It sounds like an inch, but it''s not an inch!" Oh! And to you, Gerna, with a mysterious scream, Kate wielding her arms, but she can be stopped from grasping her forehead. Sure, Guerna, are you from the kingdom of Nirvalna? If that were the case, he would have suffered something like reputation damage because of me. "If you''re complaining, let''s listen to it now" "... eh?" "Mr. Guerna, I know exactly what you''re trying to say. I am certain that rumors about healing magic have spread because of me. So I don''t mind you saying everything you want to say right now" It''s not where I want to leave my obsession - it''s about 20% of the reason. The reason for the remaining 80% is to avoid a situation where he would be in a difficult spot when he spoke of it in front of Rose. Somehow, but he doesn''t feel so strong mentally. It still seemed stronger than angry. "... Your assessment of the healing wizard is going crazy" "Yeah." He was showing me how to patronize my words, but I spit out my words intermittently to see if I had made up my mind. "You can''t believe it''s an attack with healing magic, throwing it, or fighting a dragon man who ended up about to crumble a country... I can''t believe I''m looking at you right now..." I''ve been told I don''t have a hegemony, but what do I look like in my normal life? I wonder if you look so pitiful... "But because of the strange credibility of the rumors, the guys above also got serious and tried to train me on the healing wizard of Nirvalna..." "Maybe, forced?" "No, I volunteered. Still, the three of us got together." Did you have the feeling that volunteerism meant that you wanted to be strong as a healing wizard too, not least Gerna...? "At first, I wanted to be strong with the healing magic I''ve been fooled about. The other two were thinking the same thing about me. But what was waiting for us was a painful ordeal just in the name of training...!" "... what training did you do?" "They ran until I passed out!" I nod at him for absurdity. "And then?" "And the next day! I''ve been trained so badly that I''m not decent! That''s just what they actually do in the kingdom of Ringle...!" Run till you pass out, huh? From him, the normal healing wizard, it should have been quite painful at the point of being run until he passed out. Even if you''re wrong, don''t think the same way I do. "Oh, you forgive me with a stun...? Hey, Usato. Me, I don''t know...... such training" That''s what Nair talks about with her vain eyes over her shoulder, but now she''s telling important stories, so she goes through. You''ve heard it from Lucas before. Even Samaritan tried to raise a healing wizard like me and Rose, but he said he failed. Is it possible that the same thing is being done in other kingdoms? "The two healing wizards besides me had broken my heart and had only done it for a few days and had escaped..." "You stayed, right?" "I still wanted to believe. I wanted to prove that healing wizards can be strong, because they''re not meaningless magic that exists..." That''s all I heard and found out what words he had received as a healing wizard. He wanted to show his existence value as a healing wizard. That''s why he came here. "I came here purely as a healing wizard for a reason that I wanted to help. But other than that, I wanted to know if the rumors about you were real..." "... Was it" You shouldn''t hesitate to reveal your powers here. If you hesitate, I haven''t grown anything since the talks. In the meantime, all I can show you here is a cure magic bullet and a cure punch? If you''re not convinced with that, let''s do a healing flying fist or a mock fight. So determined, Gerna, I speak to you. "Guernaku -" "Hey, Usato! If you''re done saying hello, come and help! We need Temeh''s stupid powers! '' At this time, Tong calls me in a big voice for nothing from the outside. It wasn''t just Kate and Charlen in that voice, Gerna, but you shook your shoulders frighteningly. That skinhead bastard...... ''Hey!'' "Oh, you know, I''m calling?" "No, never mind. Mr. Charlen, I don''t mind if you think that''s the sound of wild demons." "Wouldn''t that be a bad idea...?" It would be too shocking to see both those strong faces without any explanation. Even I made the mistake of being a bandit when I first met him, and I almost cried. No matter how you look at it, there''s no way Mr. Charles isn''t afraid to look at his strong face. "Mr. Uluru, please quiet him down who''s making a scene outside right now" "Ugh, yeah......" Ask Mr. Uluru to tell Thong the circumstances and be quiet. Now you can rest assured, while you''re at ease, when Mr. Uluru tries to get out of the entrance and exit... "Are you listening, Usato? They don''t have enough hands apart from each other... oh?" "Ahhh, this is just the timing again..." Here, nooo, the seaboy''s head crept in through the entrance to the tent. With the strong side of the thong in your eyes, Gerna, you have a lump, Mr. Charlen has a small scream, and Mr. Kate has a voice that she doesn''t know if she was surprised or happy with "Wow!" Seeing those three reactions sideways, I grab the collar of the thong with one hand up with a smile on my face. "Guys, I''m a little sorry. I need you to wait for him." "Whoa, all of a sudden?" "Thong, let''s go outside for a moment" Keep the thong fished out with one hand and out of the tent. A short distance away from the tent, supplies stacked up to two metres square and about three metres high. You certainly can''t do this alone. Besides, it''s going to be hard to solve it either to keep it from collapsing, or because it tends to be tied with rope. I don''t even know the idea of carrying this with me at once. [M] No, I don''t care about that now. Having lowered my thong to the ground, I finally smile and shake my shoulders in anger. "Temehe''s wasted time trying to figure it out. Can''t you do your job satisfactorily, too? I told you, keep quiet...!" "You were still explaining... Well, I''m sorry. Now, help me out." "... ha-ha, I''ll just get it over with" Lift the stack of supplies about three metres with him with both hands. From behind, I felt like I heard a breathtaking voice, but I don''t turn around because I''m lifting raw hate supplies. "Nair, is anybody looking at me in the back?" "Uluru... no, no one?" "... um, so-so" Though I thought my voice seemed a little trembling... Well, if she says so, is that my mistake? Carry supplies with the thong and lower them to the ground. I see supplies big enough to look up, wipe my forehead but turn back to the thong. "Is this it?" "Oh, thank God." "Absolutely. Next time, I want you to take a good look at the situation here..." "Anyway, we''re going to have a rundown soon, okay? Instead, look behind you." "Hmm?... ah" Looking back as Thong told me - I can see you guys peeking this way from the entrance to the open tent. Could it have been seen from earlier interactions with Thong to lifting supplies? Remaining in subtle air, entering the tent, Nico smiling Uluru and the gaze of the three of them are pointed. "Uh, I''m sorry. I saw something scary..." With a bitter laugh, you still look confused when you barely say that, Gerna, you walked forward. When he bowed his head in momentum, he uttered a voice that often passed. "I apologize for being so busy...! If you want, you can hit me until you feel better...!" "I wouldn''t do that!?" "As a person of the kingdom of Nirvalna, this fallout must be followed exactly!" What world does Nirvalna live in? In panic, I manage to make you look up, Gerna. Looking at the other two, Mr. Charlen looks unexpectedly the same as earlier, but Kate has a somewhat adept look at "this was true." One relief from not being scared, Mr. Uluru still talks with a nico smile on his face. "Usato. I showed the three of you how to interact with Thong." "Oh, was it Mr. Uluru..." I guess this means Mr. Uluru''s fine play because I was able to break it with you without having to practice healing magic moves. ... I''m so glad they didn''t scare me to see me and Thong interact. "Thank you, Mr. Uluru" "Fine, fine, thank you. And for him, Usat, it''s faster to show your power." That''s what I said, Gerna. I glanced at you guys. She turns this way. "After all, sometimes force pushing works!" While holding both fists, I laughed confidently at Mr. Uluru for saying so, recognising that she was not a normal woman, but a strong person who belonged to the Lifesaving Corps as well as Rose. 203 Lesson 185 After face-to-face meetings with the reinforcement healing wizard, Gerna, Kate, and Charlen, I decided to help the mighty ones with their work. After that, he also helped build a fort that would protect the stronghold. It struck me a little that the soldiers around me were reacting in a surprising way when they saw me and the strong guys carrying wood. And Rose, who came back to the lifeguard''s base when the sun went down, was supposed to meet you guys face-to-face, Gayna. The reaction was that all three of them, including Mr. Kate, were uniformly stretching their expressions to Rose, who would unleash an overwhelming carnivore aura just to be there. I don''t care how you look at it, he''s a scary guy. I guess I can''t help it because he''s releasing a targeted atmosphere... but I thought it would be just as grand to let it go instead of curbing it. He was then talked to by Rose, who was going to the base''s operational headquarters. Have you confirmed the march of the Demon King''s Army? I shrugged so small as I stared at the burning fire in the firewood stacked like a campfire. The story I heard from Rose was about what the Demon King''s Army was doing as it stood. The Demon King''s army has already passed where there were reports of reconnaissance coming and is steadily coming this way. It is also a march by following a great many demons. "Gu." "... oh, I''m fine. Burlin." After dinner, Brulin looks up to me, sitting on the ground with a nappy cloth and polishing Brulin''s new armor, as she sleeps round beside me, worried. Laughing at him like that, stroking his head. Guerna, you''re where the strong guys and Olga, Kate and Sharn are hanging out with Uluru, Nair and Ferm to deepen their interaction. If it''s true, I should come to you, too, Gerna, but I''ve been wanting to think about it alone for a little while, so now I''m in front of the fire and late thinking about it. "I''m glad you''re here." "Hunssssssssss." "I''m proud of you." In my first battle with the Demon King Army, I let him leave a message, but not this time. Like when I fought that evil dragon, I would keep my back as a trusted companion. There is no anxiety whatsoever there. Because this guy has a strong heart that will never give in to the person he decides to fight. Continue to talk, naturally zeroing a grin at Burlin, who snorted confidently. "Scared?" "Guh!" "I thought you''d look like that. Ha ha, don''t be mad because it''s a joke." I smile bitterly at Burlin, who becomes a soothing face. I shrug as I reflect the sight of the red and orange fires burning in my sight. "I''m... scared" When I squeal like that, I get emotions all over my chest like a balloon with a missing stopper. "I''m scared to fight, and I''m scared to fit dangerous eyes. But it''s best to be reminded of my powerlessness... I''m scared." "Gua......" "... you don''t have to worry. I''m fine." I stroke Burlin''s head as he looks up to worry. Did you just sound a little weak? "Now, don''t just talk and move your hands." "Grrr." Move your stopped hand and move on to polishing Burlin''s armor again. I was immersed in the work, listening to the sound of the flames and the lively voices of the soldiers heard from afar. When I was up late at night, I finally finished polishing my Brulin gear and finished the inspection. I stretched my back. It''s been a while, but it''s been a good time to put your thoughts together. Biting down the stretch, I did my eyes on the boggling brulin, and then I tried to clean up the mess of armor... "Oh, my God." ! He was suddenly deprived of his sight by the hands of a senior dog approaching from behind. If you think the signs you know are approaching...... I don''t mind if my vision stays dark. I''ll start cleaning up Burlin''s armor. "Ignore!?" "Senior, please also turn off footsteps or something" "And wasted!?" A surprising senior moves in front of me. Just a little relief to the same seniors as a few days ago. "She''s a beautiful girl!?" "You finally lost your subject" I know what you''re trying to say by pointing to yourself, but it''s a pretty weird statement if you''re not a senior. ... No, even if he''s a senior, he''s pretty weird at the moment. "I wonder why you''re so tempered off!" "Seniors don''t have to..." Having said that, the senior has grabbed his shoulder in a desperate manner. "What if Eva did the same thing as me!?" "Well, that''s normal, right?" "Difference in treatment -!?" I laugh bitterly at the seniors who screamed on their knees and hands on the ground. Don''t tell me you were pretty upset inside when your eyes were hidden. Trying to speak to the seniors, Kazuki and Mr. Flana walked from behind, laughing bitterly. "The exchange between Usat and Suzune, it''s funny to see something..." "Seniors are going to take it all off. Yo, Usato! Looks like you got here safely." "Yeah, Kazuki and Flana seem fine, too, above all. Seniors too." When I look at the seniors and say that, the momentum of the papa sounding all the time brightens her expression. No, I''m the one who made fun of you, but your emotions are up and down intensely...... With that in mind, a senior who changed his target from me to Burlin was leaning towards him. "Brulin, you''re here too! Let me stroke it!" "Grr!" She smiled belligerently at Burlin, who instantly slammed off her senior stretched hand. "Huh, do it!" "I think you can stroke it in thunderbeast mode..." "That doesn''t make any sense. Usato, I want a situation where Burlin spontaneously lets me stroke... ugh!" At least I don''t feel like I can keep my desires rounded... Re-facing Kazuki and Mr. Flana from Burlin with his staring senior. "Has it been since before the meeting?" "Right. Frana is here too... are you going to join the fight?" Is it okay to participate in a human and demonic feud, even though you are an elf? She also shook her neck firmly vertically to the question in the inclusions. "Yeah. This is my choice, so I decided to fight for Kazuki. Besides, there''s a place where you have to look at Kazuki, so you have to take a good look!" "Am I a child..." "Finally, Princess, let me tell you, it''s also an immediate favor." "Wow, even from Celia..." They love you, Kazuki. I get up with a bitter smile when my senior says, "You see, I''m right". Exactly. It''s bad to talk while standing, or shall we have a place to sit anyway? Speak to the seniors as they lay the asbestos nearby, which is put together on the ground. "What brings you here, and do you want to sit down and talk? I hope this is a good place..." "I don''t mind at all. We''ll just rest after this, too. Kazuki, you and Frana wouldn''t mind, would you?" "Absolutely." "Yeah." When the three of them sat down, I decided to ask them what they cared about. "Seniors are listening...... right? About the Demon King Army." "Oh. It must be only a matter of time before you get here. The battle is imminent." Face the words of the senior who turned this one around. If it was a battle similar to the last one, I hope Rose went to destroy it in the phase of bridging the river, which she herself disagreed with. Nor could the Demon King''s Army have left its previous failures intact, and most importantly, this time it had decided that it would be difficult to go and destroy the bridge because there was an enemy flying in the sky called the Fei Long. ... Besides, Rose also seemed convinced that it was absolutely impossible to break the bridge. "We''re going to do what we have to do until today. Even so... it can''t be difficult to command an army like Siggles." "What did Kazuki do until today?" "You''re confirming the soldiers gathered mainly. I knew it wouldn''t be easy to bring the four armies together, so I figured out the chain of command and how to fight it first." You didn''t grasp everything just from the previous AC fights. Unlike me, who runs the battlefield on my own, the seniors go to battle with my fellow soldiers, so I guess collaboration is more important than anything else. "There''s more... you''ve met the commanders of each kingdom." "When I say commander, from the kingdom of Nirvalna, Mr. Hyde?" "Oh. To Carm. Rio, Samaritan has less experience as a commander, so warrior chief... Hyde is going to lead the front line... and the total commander is going to be taken by the Siggles" I was taught various things in the Kingdom of Nirvalna, the Warriors of the Kingdom of Nirvalna, Mr. Hyde, the Warrior Chief. If Mr. Hyde''s here, it''s unreliable. As he was relieved to be here, this time the senior opened his mouth. "Usato, you''ve had a big explanation from Siggles about the lifeguard." "Oh, really? so what kind of explanation?" "If you encounter someone wearing white or black clothes on the battlefield, entrust an injured person who can''t move. On the contrary, if they are in a situation of crisis, do everything in your power to help..." "I see..." I don''t want to be in a situation like the second half, but my first battle got the knight to help me where I was in danger, too. That was really helpful then. Besides, I appreciate you knowing about us beforehand. Because it is the Lord who finds the injured himself, but the sooner he asks for help from those who find us, the sooner he can. "Usato, I heard you had an increase in the number of healing wizards..." "Yes, I just finished a face-to-face meeting with the three healing wizards who came as reinforcements during the day" Answering a senior question, Frana talks to me in a nasty manner. "Ugh, a healing wizard other than Usat...... You don''t beat him up or move so fast, do you?" "Ha ha, they''re all common healing wizards. Rather, healing wizards like me and the captain are rarer." "Oh, yeah! There are fewer healing wizards like Usat and the head of the lifeguard!" Rather than less, I''ve never seen anything other than Rose either. No, Rose started it in the first place? That''s really awesome on second thought, that guy. "The three of us. What were they like?" "Well, one person at a time explains..." Guerna, I''ll introduce you to them as I think of you, Mr. Kate, and Mr. Charlen. I''m still a short relationship myself, but I kind of know my personality. "I''m glad they came in and got used to the lifeguard." "Right...... To be honest... I''m relieved because I was worried." I nod honestly at Kazuki''s words. Then he put his hand on his chin as the senior who heard my introduction would think. "A little, but to Carm. I''m worried about a kid named Kate from Rio. "Why would Suzune think that?" "No, there''s no reason like this, but I don''t know if I have a bad feeling... I wonder if you''re overreacting to the word" Rio "to Carm." I remember how Kate was during the day, and she gets silent. ... while seniors aren''t hurt badly, shall we talk about it? "It''s Mr. Kate. Seniors may not want to see each other." "Well, why not?" "She... to Carm. Wrap up the article in Rio as a full version... I was bringing it here" "Ha-ha-ha...!?" Seniors who fall to collapse as they sit down. I knew it would happen somehow, so I would support her shoulder right away. "Oh, is that serious?" "Seriously. I denied it when it came to rumors and articles, but Kate is a pushy person, so I thought I''d tell her for once." Seniors would also be quite embarrassed at the point where confessions in the eyes are made into articles, and that is known to a lot of people. And then when I heard about Mr. Kate, I kind of felt it, but I''ll tell you this, too. "This is just speculation... but maybe Kate was on the spot watching a senior say no to Prince Kyle''s confession" "... Huh!?... Huh!?" I feel the heat was all over the story. It felt like Kate was somehow an admirer when she met an entertainer in my world. I made him correct me right away because he was following me, but that''s what happened then. [M] "Hey, Kazuki. Suzune''s rolling there in shame, but it''s okay...?" "Though I''ll be fine...... yeah, I wish seniors reopened it too" Groaning seniors, turning their faces bright red. I know very little about the occasions when Prince Kyle refuses to confess... but I guess he said something quite embarrassing. Otherwise I won''t react like this. "Seniors, because of this... what did you do about becoming a big book in the article?" "Usato, I can never tell you! Ah, no more! I totally remember. Ooh..." "Yep..." Seniors are even bored with shame as they reach for the brulin, who always refuses to be stroked. Seeing such seniors, I''m getting scared to find out what she did in Rio to Carm. "If you find out about this, I have to be ready too...!" "Excuse me, is that a curse or something?" Just knowing makes seniors ready? Rather than what are you prepared for? It''s scarier in some cases than Samaritan''s curse...... 204 Lesson 186 Now that the battle against the Demon King''s army is imminent, there are only a few things I can do. One of the few things I can do is, as deputy commander, put all the members together instead of Rose. At the central base, while Rose was attending the ops meeting at Mr. Siggles'', I was confirming my role again in front of the team and the three additional members. "Mr. Olga in ash clothes, Mr. Uluru. And you, Gerna, Mr. Kate, Mr. Charlen. You are all asked to treat the injured here. But if a demon soldier comes here, get out of here now. For those who fight, your presence is not an exaggeration." "I''m going to help people!" "Ugh, Uluru... I don''t think I''d have that intention right now..." I nod to Mr. Uluru, who replies well. This guy should be anxious too, but it''s still gratifying to us that he''s behaving brightly. Moving your gaze from Mr. Uluru and Mr. Olga to Mr. Guerna. Kate makes a smile and a grin, but Gerna, you and Mr. Charlen have an uneasy face. "Again, as soon as you feel your life is in danger, run away. No... if you want to escape at this point, I want you to be honest" "... No, I''m here to heal people who get hurt. I''m not running away from realizing it now." "I want to fulfill my mission when I come too! I haven''t even met the brave Suzune yet, and I can''t die if I die!" Gerna, I say words that express your determination and that of Mr. Kate. Guerna, don''t remind me of Knuck, although age is different. Somehow, I''m relieved by my straight personality. Mr. Kate... Yeah, let''s not have him meet up with seniors until the battle with the Demon King Army is over. It''s a joke, I really don''t want it to be unforgettable, I don''t want it to be targeted. Mr. Charlen is also snorting deeply at the two words, so any more words would be wild. Then the next thing you know, it''s Ferm with the strong guys. "I''m sure you know, but I''ll check it out for the Ferms." "... oh" "The role of black clothes is to rescue the wounded on the battlefield and first aid with recovery magic. You know what I mean?" "You don''t have to tell me to tell you. I know exactly what you''re doing." Phew, and Ferm missed his face. Ferm himself, a little girl but a demon. It''s also a demon tribe trained in lifeguards. Whether it''s to me or to the strong, she has magical, unusual clothes of the dark lineage. Losing the power of inversion will not change your invincibility on the defensive side. "Hey, Usato" "Yeah?" Look at the thong you''ve been speaking to. He grinned and opened his mouth, pulling out the power of his shoulders with a hoot. "I''ve been calling you so far. Before the battle, I''ll admit it to you." "What?" "Lieutenant (...). We will save our wounded allies and come back alive. It''s not right for me to call you Deputy Commander, but that''s the only way I''m gonna call you during this fight." When Tong said yes, he grinned that he had done it to other strong faces as he followed it. These guys I''ve only ever called "kid" or "usat"...... I took a step backwards, holding my mouth down too much of a shock. "You guys... are you going to die...?" "" "You''re not dying!?" " It broke the crisp atmosphere earlier and got stuck all at once. I''ve never said this either, but I don''t think I can help but be confused when they say that. "You seriously can''t read the air!?" "You''re lying...!? We''re ashamed of ourselves!" "I''m not a muscle to my head, this guy..." "No, because it''s like a raw breakup air..." The evil one suddenly says good things - the vulgar death flag. I myself, suddenly, have been honestly called Deputy Commander, and I am honestly confused. These guys thought it was a reciprocal moment, so they wouldn''t be creepy to be called as superiors. Still, there''s no way I''m not happy to be called vice president. "Well then, we have to try not to let you guys kick your ass" "Whoa, if you show up unworthy, I''ll snap the vice captain''s seat in a hurry." "If you can. I''ll pay you back." After having a light conversation with Thong, I see the people here again. Everyone here has a role to play. That''s something that comes with danger, and it''s something important that lives are shaped by a moment of relaxation. "Usato, what about me?" With that in mind, Nair, the anxious face, pulled the sleeve of my uniform. I had forgotten about her with vegetables, and I grinned and laid down my shoulders. "Nair is my support. Above" "Not a little too cluttered!?" The scene was broken up as she was stuffed with tears. The second night I came to base. When I went outside the tent, I could see the soldiers, but their appearance was tingling somewhere. Probably because the Demon King Army is approaching. Fear or exhilaration in front of the battle will vary from person to person, but everyone here could not be normal without exception. As I look at them sideways, I move on to sew between the built tents. Why are you out there as a life-saving corps, because you were called to a wall built near the front line of the base in Rose. If we need to talk, why don''t we just go to a tent or something? Though I thought, somehow without putting it to words, I went to the place where I wanted to be, just like Rose said. "... was there" Upon arrival, Rose stood on a watchtower built to be added to the wall, where he looked quietly in the direction of the plains - the demonic kings'' realm. I climbed the wall ladder silently and approached her. "Usat." "Yes.... so why did you bring me here? If you''re talking about an ops meeting, I heard earlier." Things to do are not so different from the last fight. In the immediate aftermath of the battle, me and Rose in white clothes will focus on treating the injured at the base of activity, marching together when the battle is becoming full-scale, and rushing to the battlefield to heal the injured on the spot. "I simply needed to talk to you. You don''t have to be so strong on your shoulders." "Really..." Drain your shoulders as you were told and put your hands on the edge of the watchtower. Looking over the plains again, I think it''s a beautiful view. The plains as far as I can see illuminate the light of the moon from the sky, giving me a different look than during the day. Considering that this place is going to be a place of battle and desolate soon... I feel a little uneasy. "I''ve left it up to you since I got here, but can you do it as deputy commander?" Yeah, of course. "Fine then. I''m relieved you seem to be doing well." "Captain" "What?" "When suddenly I get tender, its... creepy" The answer was Elbow to me. Having taken a decent blow with centrifugal power in my chest, I managed to get him to step on my feet. "Which. Give me your face. Do as you wish." "Su, su, excuse me...!" Apologize hastily to Rose as she approaches me with her hands buzzing. Defensive ignored elbow or something too scary. "Ha... I thought you cared about the corner. You''ll always be a busy lad." "Well, not so much..." "I''m not praising you." Once again, Rose, who exhaled in disgust, returns her gaze to the plain. That gaze also seemed to me to look beyond rather than at the plain in front of me. "Is Nero Argens... coming?" "It''s just a hunch, but it''ll come" As far as I can tell, you''re basically right about this guy, aren''t you? It''s accurate enough to even sense Lady Farga''s invisible witchcraft. But if there were to come a demonic swordsman with tremendous power just to listen, maybe --, "Are you going to deal with the captain?" Rose didn''t open her mouth. I can''t even see how upset I am, nor do I pretend I''m denying it. When she was just anxious for her silent, she finally uttered the word. "If he''s on his way here, he''s going to fight me." "... Is it revenge?" "I don''t know about that, but I don''t think he''s convinced of the end of that fight." To end Rose and the troops at the time, Nero Argens instructed his men to attack abandonment. Yet Rose at heart could not be defeated. Is that what''s intolerable to Nero...? ... Actually, I''ve always wanted to ask Rose about her past. Now, I feel like I can ask. "Do you feel like revenge, too, Captain?" "No. Mm-hmm. He''s disappearing." He answered me so lightly that I could lose my shoulder strength. I''m relieved by that answer, but the next thing I know, I doubt it. Nero Argens is a valued employee of Rose and the enemy of his people. Why would you want to take revenge on someone like that? "I had something to do. There''s no time for revenge in the first place." "Is it a lifeguard..." "Oh. And they can''t possibly want that, either." ... you mean Aur and the others. Again, Rose accidentally leaked a grin as she reconfirmed the magnitude of Rose''s former men''s presence. "But don''t beat him up on the clear side again." "All of a sudden, you''re making a scene." Nero Argens, who will be seriously beaten up by you, is not pitiful. No, at a time when we were able to fight this guy more than we could each other, is that a bad opponent, too? "Um, Captain. If Nero Argens and I run into each other..." "You should run. It''s too early for you." "... when you can''t escape?" What I could immediately imagine was a situation in which someone was seriously injured near Nero Argens. If I run away, the man will surely lose his life, and even if he fought to save the injured, he can''t be unharmed by engaging with more than the equivalent of Rose. Rose answered me that question without looking at me. "Do your best." "Do you mean fight?" "Even if I told you to run, you knew you were going to fight. Then do your best and wait for help." How belligerent do they think you are...... But if we go all the way to defense, maybe even an opponent with more strength than Rose can buy us some time. Though the moment he turns to attack, he is likely to be jumped in the neck. "I was going to ask you right now..." "Yes?" Turn to Rose''s voice. "Are you going to use a cure punch?" "Healing punch, is it" Punch to heal the person you hit. I quickly understood what Rose was trying to say. "To be honest, it was a failure to teach you that move. It''s an attack that heals enemies. I purposefully consume magic, and most importantly, I heal the person to be defeated. That''s... you know what I mean?" "Yeah, of course I know" A healing punch would be a more useful move in that it renders the opponent unharmed and helpless. But it''s also a pointless move in the battlefield. In the first battle, I used it as a means of self-defense not to overdo something I don''t know about, but the scale of the battle is too different this time. There are far more people I should heal, and the range I have to cover. In that, there''s no way I can use a healing punch that consumes wasted magic. "I''m going to use the applied moves I''ve developed during my journey, but I''m not going to do the moves that will deliberately cure them. I have a mission to be white, too." "... right" "Plus, you don''t have to use a healing punch to stun them. I think we''ll be fine there." I didn''t send Dada on a noisy journey. During the Evil Dragon I have passed out Mr. Alk, who was brainwashed, Mr. Fegnis in Samarial, and the soldiers of the Beasts who defend the country in Hinomoto. ... No, that''s a lot of noise to think about again. "Sounds better than I thought." "... could you have been worried?" The moment I turned to Rose with a grin, a shock struck me in the forehead. Groaning at the unintended shock, Rose was zeroing her grin as she stood her decopin. "Ha, I wasn''t worried about you. I just nailed it so you wouldn''t mess around." "That''s why I don''t think there''s a decopin..." "I don''t know about that now." Though it certainly didn''t hurt that much. Moving my forehead, I keep my back on the edge. When you pull out the shoulder force and raise your face, from here you can see the entire base in the opposite sight of a certain direction of the plain. "... we have to work hard" Seeing lots of tents and burning lights and dotted figures, I once again consolidated my resolve. 205 gossip Trapped in the past...... That was my memory before I became Commander of the Third Army, when I was an apprentice to a Demon King soldier. Master, when I accompanied Nero Argens and his men on a mission. It was supposed to be an easy assignment. Soon we took to the realm of man to capture powerful demons for the resurrecting Demon King and create a new demon - now called Baldinak. The sight is still burning vividly in my eyes. When I was ordered to wait in the rear, I felt strange and arrived at the battlefield, it was turned into hell. messy mutilated trees. Fall down, brothers and humans alike. And with his own sword, he pierced his right shoulder and turned into a tree, and the figure of a woman staring at his master with hateful eyes. "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you" Ripped off her right eye, blood seeps from all over her body - a body that a normal human would not even be able to keep conscious, and the woman was trying to stab a stop at her master who was crawling on the ground but was already about to lose consciousness. Even though his body was dying, only his eyes firmly captured only his master. It was heartfelt horrible. I didn''t think there was such a person. I desperately moved my body, unable to move due to fear, and I took my master and fled the scene. Even before I ran off and rode the horse, I felt that woman''s gaze all the time and didn''t feel alive. "Armiler" "... what" "What a greeting. Was he your superior? Me." He remembered the past before the battle, but was interrupted by the Second Legion leader, Koga. As for why this guy is still my superior officer, in addition to the fact that he moves more easily as a soldier... he became attached to his men who follow him. Currently, the place where our army is at night camp is in the woods that made the Great River the last time Rose broke the bridge, and I was experiencing with my last failure that the bridge was broken, I was taking several of my men on an opposite shore watch. What can I do for you? "No, I went to a meeting earlier, and that was over. No, I knew that third regiment leader, eh, naughty." "That''s why she''s better suited to the Legion Leader than I am" Hannah Lowmia, who has become the new Third Corps leader, is outstanding. She has flexible and cunning thoughts compared to me, who is direct and capable only of fighting. The magic you have on it is also suitable for backward support. Must be a pain in the ass for the other soldier. "So, is there anything else?" "Nero''s old man left command to his deputy and said it was an assault." "... yeah, right" In the battle of the Master, those with half-way power are instead disturbed. It''s not weird, but if you still say you have nowhere to think, it''s a lie. "Oh, gossip." "Hmm?" Face Koga''s voice and follow ahead of his gaze. Then I saw Nero Argens, a blonde demon with a sword on his waist near the riverbank master, standing there. I can only see behind me, so I can''t ask for that look, but I''m looking at the view beyond the river. "Is that okay? He''s your master, isn''t he? Shouldn''t we talk for a little while?" "... oh, I know" I have not yet exchanged words since my master''s return. Sometimes I was busy just before I marched, simply because I didn''t know how to talk to my current master. After returning to the demonic kingdom, the master has changed. The wounds sustained by his own demon sword were enormous, and he was forced to heal without being able to return to battle even after the demon king was resurrected. At that time the master had an unconventional obsession due to his self-blame for forcing his men to die and his defeat in the battle against Rose. Perhaps that will still be the same. "I''ve got this place." "Huh? You want me to keep an eye on the Legion Leader? Hey, don''t ignore..." Ignoring Koga''s voice, I turn to my master. As we approach it, its appearance becomes clear. On the dull golden hair, on the armor covering his right shoulder, on the devil''s sword he could carry on his hips, trying to speak up, even though he was slightly nervous - the master pulled out his sword without touching it, and with a light motion he flanked the space in front of him. "Huh!?" In a moment, a blade of wind was unleashed from his red body and he headed towards one heady mountain at the end of the great river. After a few seconds or so, a tree in the corner of the mountain is cut down and dust is raised. Confused by the sudden action, the master, with his red demon sword in his sheath, uttered his words as he looked to the mountain. "Five." "Huh?" "I''m a scout. I finished it before they sent me the information. I don''t know if that makes sense." I couldn''t understand the meaning of my master''s words for about a few seconds, but the moment I understood, I got goosebumps. The master killed the man who was scouting from the mountains. Besides, even though you can''t see decent in the dark. Again, it makes me understand how out of standard my master is. "It''s been a long time. Armilla." When I was just amazed at the strength of my long-forgotten master, he inadvertently called my name. When he stopped a little behind him, the master, who moved his face slightly here, smiled. "It''s been a while. Master." "Master. Will you still call me that?" Surprised at the words you mock yourself. The Master''s condition is completely different from before. At least, until before he fought Rose, his master never uttered a word that would degrade him. "You are the master who taught me the art of fighting. It doesn''t matter what it is." "... you''ve grown stronger" So emotionally groaning, the master shuts his mouth again. The master''s mood cannot be inferred from me either. But I''ve always wanted to ask. "Is the Master thinking of hostility to Rose?" Are you trying to play snowflake against Rose like I once did? Unlike me, who was burning in anger, just to clear up my master''s carelessness, my master must have a reason to do so. My master is losing men other than me in the battle against Rose. To my question the master shook his head small and sideways. "... no, you don''t deserve to be hostile to me. Rather, I''m on the side of atonement." "Atonement, what?" "I''m the one who forced them... to die on my men" They made Rose''s men go their way and fall together. Given the strength of Rose and his men at the time, we would have known it would be a later threat. I''m not saying the Master was right if Rose''s men were alive like that, they could have been untouchable. "My time has stopped on that day of battle" The whining had strong emotions in it. "Previously, I thought any sacrifice would be unavoidable if it was for the prosperity of the Demon Nation. But after losing to Rose, his enthusiasm and ideals also disappeared, and all that remained was the urge to fight" "Nothing else?" "Oh. My only purpose is to fight Rose. That''s all." The master had been imprisoned in the past. He was hungry for an unprecedented battle with the like-minded Rose. Everyone here is fighting for the Demon King - for the survival of the entire Demon Nation, but this man is not the only one who is looking at and fighting the past. "Isn''t Rose fighting now?" Answer unexpected questions with surprise. "... Yes. He runs the battlefield as a healing wizard, healing wounded enemy soldiers." "Has she chosen the way to save, not kill" I can''t take a peek at the look on the face of the master who shrugged so much, but I know I have something to think of. He was silent for about ten seconds, but he finally opened his mouth. "If it were, it would be quite a pain in the ass." "Yeah, totally. Even his disciples gushed out of nowhere until the last battle, even though they were burning their hands in the presence of two brave men..." I remember the healing wizard called Usat and the two brave men, and I zero my stupidity, not even before my master. "Apprentice? Are you a healing wizard...?" "Yes. Authentic, he''s a healing wizard of the same kind as Rose" "Strength?" "At least not enough to draw from Koga" Technically, Koga had plenty of leeway, but there''s no way that Arre could be a decent healing wizard at a time when he was pushed into stunning, even temporarily. Once I saw him trapped in a cage with a hinomoto, he looked like a mediocre boy his eyes felt a strong will. "... I see" The master, who listened to me and nodded quietly, remained silent. Did you hear about Rose''s apprentice and have any thoughts? Either way, for the Master, this march is also a battle against the past. For me...... it is also a battle for the Demon King and hence the Demon Nation. 206 Lesson 187 Allied forces by the four kingdoms of Rio to Ringle, Samarial, Nirvalna and Carm. A knight wrapped in the armor of each country, at the head of the soldiers, was the captain of each unit, and all of them there were quietly burning their will to fight. An infantry unit equipped with weapons, a horseback riding unit on horses, a unit with bows, me and you, Kazuki, brave men in division and alignment in each, looked ahead to the plains. "It''s the same sight as the first time." "Everything was different then, though." The Demon King''s Army will be here soon. Now they follow the fierce demons, but we weren''t holding hands either. In handing over the letters to the major countries, I offered to cooperate, did the talks in Lukvis, and did everything I could. Me, Usato, you and Kazuki have been fighting dangerous monsters through their predicament. "... Usato, I should have seen you" "As much as I regret it, I wish I could just attack you" "You think I can do that...? It''s me?" "It''s not about being confident and saying...?" Kazuki, that''s what I answer Flana, the elf girl in the hood behind you, but it was a frightening word that came back. "You can''t die like this, but you can''t die...!" "You can always see him when you get home alive." Kazuki, you''re wearing white based armor, and I''m wearing light armor to such an extent that I don''t inhibit movement. It''s based on what I was wearing in the last battle, but Samaritan''s magic prop production technology has upgraded it with every element. I wanted to at least brag to you, Usato, but it will be too late now. "Either way, I can''t do hema this time. Kazuki, you." "I know. We can''t let Usato help us again." I don''t tread the same way I did last time. ... Usat, what are you doing now? By now he may be waiting for the time of battle with his team as deputy head of the lifeguard. He has to go somewhere as dangerous as we do, no more. Because that is the path he has chosen and his role as a lifeguard. But I want him to be safe. I don''t want you to get hurt, or do anything dangerous. "--- Suzune, that..." "Hmm?" Looking ahead Flana was looking, Siggles, dressed in heavy armor and ready for battle, was showing up from the base. With the gaze of those on the spot, he stands on a watchtower that overlooks the entire army. Only then will the armies of the four kingdoms that were on purpose become pitifully quiet and surrounded by silence. "I am Siggles, the Knight Commander of the Kingdom of Ringle, entrusted with this command! Gentlemen! Now the battle against the Demon King''s Army begins!! '' I''m not supposed to be using any magic props or anything, but Siggles'' voice sounded amazingly good. Even as he gathered the gaze of all those on the spot at once, Siggles raised his voice even more with grandeur. Enemies are demons! Fly the sky with the demons! Run for the ground! He''s a terrible opponent with more power and more magic than man! '' Something called racial differences is huge. Not as good as the Beast Man, but man and demon are different in their sturdiness and physical abilities. Samaritan unfamiliar with the battle, to Carm. Rio''s soldiers look up at Siggles with an anxious face. But! No one is inferior to the Demons! We have the power to unite! Help each other! We have companions we can think of! The warriors of the four kingdoms gathered here now are proof of this! '' These are just words. But the word reaches and empowers the hearts and minds of all those here. If anyone who was showing an anxious face or fearful of the battle notices it, they will hear its inspiring words. "If we lose, the innocent people who live on the continent will be in danger! That can''t be all! We stop the demon march here! '' A soldier raised his ambition on the occasion of that voice. The air vibrates. The will is transmitted with fever. The soldiers'' morale reached its climax, while at the same time feeling signs of stabbing from the direction of the plains. "-- ugh." "Senior" "Oh, we have to be ready." Turn to the sign and the plain on the green side will be in sight. As soon as we feel the air strange and the soldiers of the Union have seen the plains too late - something like a black bird rises up into the sky from behind the hills of the plains. Flying dragons informed by Amako''s predictions. As a large group of flying dragons with the Demons on their backs rise to the sky, the demons and the demons who follow them emerge from the earth, killing them into the strongholds where we are. Looking calmly at it, Siggles pulled out his hips sword and pointed his cut at the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army. "Now is the time to decide our destiny! All armies, prepare for battle! '' "" "Wow -!" " In keeping with the decree, I also pull out my sword and wrap the magic of electric shock all over my body. Kazuki, you float a sphere of light in your palms, and Flana floats a purple magic swinging like smoke from a dagger. I''m ready to fight long ago. All you have to do is prepare yourself for it, cut ahead as a brave man, and lead your people. In the midst of Mr. Siggles'' speech in front of the battle against the Demon King''s Army, me and Rose were in front of a door made on the wall, dropping off the strong men, the black clothes, Ferms, and Burlin. They have a mission to bring in the injured right after the battle begins, so we must tell them what we can tell them now. "Burlin. Be careful, huh?" "Gru." Hands on both cheeks of the armored burlin, eyes to eye. Burlin is a partner who fought and traveled together. I know the strength best. [M] "I know you wouldn''t have to worry. But when it''s dangerous... hit me and blow me away. I can''t move anymore, just like when you did to me." "Gru...?" "That''s okay, I''ll allow it." "You, are you going to advise...?" So groaning as the Ferm pulled beside him. She covered her head softly with a hood and was ready to go out as a black outfit. "Ferm, get me a burlin. And you be careful." "... oh. Leave it to me." Then the voices heard from the outside turn to roar. Rose, who was right around the corner, turns her gaze toward the wall. "--Looks like it''s started" The ambition of the soldiers heard from outside the base walls. Tons of demonic screams echo as they mingle with it. "It''s the same thing we did last time. You guys carry the injured here. You know that?" "" "Heh!" " "What, just a little bit more scope to act on. He''s not supposed to be here to that extent." Strong replies are given by strong faces lined up side-by-side with Rose''s words. Rose smacked me in the shoulder and I cough. I suppose Rose wants to tell them to give them words as deputy commanders on the way to battle. "I don''t think you guys are more demonic than demons, but if you die, hit me, but I''ll pull you back." Wet doesn''t suit us. If you''re going to say it, you deserve the same hatred as usual and rough words that take no account of each other. Do the strong guys understand that, and they have a hateful grin, just like me? Fermu looks at me and the strong guys and they don''t pull, but let''s not worry about it there. Rose, who saw our exchange, looked around at the black clothes and Burlin and walked up to the door and put her hand on the handle. "You seem to have exchanged words enough. Then come and get me. Grab the injured and save more and more from the demons who are on track with their pets!" Leaving it to momentum, the moment Rose opened the door, the black clothes and Burlin ran up in ambition. You missed the timing, slightly late and Fermu followed in a hurry. "" "Whoa, whoa!!" " "Grrr!" "Hey!? Wait!" I''ll firmly drop them off as they run. Then, straining my cheeks to get in the mood, I head with Rose to the tent, which will be the starting point of activity. "You seem to be fighting harder than I assumed. We''ll be on our way to Olga and the others in a minute." "Yes...!" There are already five healing wizards waiting in the tent, headed by Mr. Olga. When I arrive at the entrance to the tent, I bow my head to Mr. Ark, the knight of the kingdom of Ringle, who is escorting us as healing wizards. "I''m so counting on you to come here. Mr. Alk." This is where Mr. Alk and his fellow knights are protecting us with Mr. Olga and the others. He puts his fist against his chest and shows us the same reliability as when he travels. "I''ll make sure to keep this place safe no matter who they are!" "Regards, Olga and the others" "I''ll take care of it!" Step into the tent with Rose after a brief exchange of words with Mr. Alk. Unlike other tents, this place, which serves as a life-saving group''s place of activity, is vast enough to carry out injuries on a dozen units. There are six of you in the tent: Nair, Mr. Olga, Mr. Uluru, and Mr. Guerna, and when you see me and Rose, you align. "I got a prior explanation from Usat, and I think I know... you black clothes bring in. Healing the injured is your main job.... From here on out, you may be forced to make tough choices as a healing wizard. But don''t ever forget that the lives you save contain you." "" "Yes!" " "Then go to your respective quarters." Following Rose''s instructions, Olga and the others move to their respective locations. Of course I heal the injured as a healing wizard, so I wait for the black clothes to come. Then Nair, the human figure, comes next to me. "It''s just the beginning, and you don''t have to go that far?" "Sweet, Nair" "To?" The moment Koten and she tilted her neck, a powerful black figure jumped in from the entrance to the tent. Black Shadow - Thong raised his voice to yell at me as he took charge of the three wounded knights. "I brought the injured -!" "... not too soon?" "That''s all the fierce fighting out there." Then, the thong is followed by the gurd coming in charge of the injured. It just seemed like a demon grabbed him from his appearance, but still, he was to save the injured person... "Heh, don''t worry. If the deputy commander gets hurt, the pain will be gone soon." "Hino!?" Though it is often misunderstood, it goes without saying that those are words in good faith. Though Rio''s female knight is screaming bees to the Carm in charge. Put the injured person who can be brought in continuously to sleep on the narcotic ground while suppressing the urge to scratch and apply healing magic. "Don''t worry. Now cure with healing magic." "Ki, you are the healing wizard of the Lifeguard Corps..." "Yep.... can you tell me what kind of fight is going on out there, as long as you don''t have to?" I''m going to find out what''s going on on on the battlefield while I''m at it, and I''m going to ask the female knight a question as I apply healing magic to my wounded shoulders and feet. Pain eased and much settled, she told me about the sight she had seen on the battlefield earlier. "Outside, demons brought in by demons and demon kings are fighting... Wow. A lot of people were attacked by demons like big snakes and dragons flying in the sky..." Big snake...... you mean the snake that the Demon King army was bringing in in in the previous battle. That guy''s pretty nasty because he''s going to use poison. I finished healing the wounds of the female knight while we were having our current conversation. With her thanks, she moves on to treating the next injured person. "--- More people can be brought in than expected" I mean, that''s all the injured people keep coming. I can still afford it, but I get anxious to see one injury after another that can be brought to black clothes. Are you okay with me and Rose falling out? With that concern, I realize next door that you, Guerna, are devoted to healing magic when you are healing magic on the warriors of the kingdom of Nirvalna. He was trying to heal a knight who was passing out while turning his face bright blue - but his concentration was disturbed by his eyes regardless of the injuries he could be brought on, and he was not healing magic well. "Huh...!" ... It''s his first real battle as a healing wizard. It''s not like I''m used to it in my dying eyes. "Mr. Guerna." "Ah, Mr. Usato" After healing the person in front of you, I kneel before you, Gerna, who is desperately trying to do healing magic. His eyes rocked tremendously with his face up. "Calm down. Let''s focus on helping those in front of us first. I''ll help." ... I am deeply slashed on the flank with my sword. I guess I was lucky enough to get a blade through the border of my armor. Black clothes did first aid with healing magic, but if you leave them alone, they''ll die. I, Gerna, lay my hands on your hands and emit a healing magic. [M] "Mr. Guerna. My friends in Miarak have taught me something." "... taught...?" "We shouldn''t just think about using healing magic, we should see someone suffering right now..." I was a hell of a fool when I was trying to help Mr. Caron with unfinished lineage enhancement. I didn''t see Mr. Caron at heart because I was only thinking about successfully strengthening the pedigree. It was Leona, the brave Miarak, who taught me Sole, whose eyes were cloudy. "Sure, it''s important to hurry, but don''t forget about the people you''re facing right now," A strong will returned to his eyes to understand immediately what I wanted to say, and he caged his strength in his palms to restore his unstable magic to normal and began to focus on healing wounds. I''m relieved to see how he is. "See?" "... Yes!" Swallow a lot faster than I do at the point of immediate notice. I can''t get enough of your expression yet... but it looks fine at this rate. Guerna, I''m relieved to see how you are. I''m moving away from him to treat another injured person. "I''ll help." "Ha, please..." Nodding and healing magic to reassure the knight who grabbed my hand with his bloody hand. The battle outside has just begun. It will be even more ferocious from now on. "... Still" They''re all fighting. The thongs continue to carry the injured without stopping their legs. Of course the healing wizard here, even Nair uses cloths, bandages, etc. for first aid. I myself must face the test before me with everything I have cultivated in this world. 207 Chapter 188 The mistakes I''ve made up to this point today have been terribly simple. The first is that he was summoned to this world by being caught up in Kazuki with his brave predecessors. The second is that Rose found him and put him in the lifeguard. The third thing that made me want to be a force for Kazuki with my senior fighting as a brave man. I''m sure if you think about the training I''ve given Rose and the powerful enemies I''ve confronted in this world, they can undoubtedly be described as catastrophic or misguided choices. Without it, I would have lived in a much more peaceful world, and I didn''t have to suffer. But I can assure you that I will do the same no matter how many times I repeat the same thing. For, no matter how hard you''ve traveled, what you''ve met, learned and gained here is something you''ll never get in the world you were in. So I''ll keep moving forward. Even today - this day of showdown, which I don''t know how to proceed, will run through with all my might. "Thong, Temehe! Don''t use disinfectant all over the place! There''s a limited number of them, you octopus!" "Heck, I''m sorry! I''ll take care of the rest! Mr. Vice Commander!" "And there''s the goblin! Look normal when you talk! Don''t scare the injured!" "This face is from the beginning! You son of a bitch!" I yell at both the strong faces leaving the tent with a hateful grin. I''ve been looking back a little bit, but I have to move my hands without yelling at you too. Guerna, I don''t want you guys to look impudent. Ferm and Burlin jumped into the tent as they were treated with their hands on two knights being put to sleep next to each other. On Brulin''s back were four wounded knights fixed with belts, and Ferm had one knight on his back and two knights on both arms. Approaching this way with only a few breaths out, Fermu lowered the three knights that had been anchored by dark magic. "I brought you...!" Are you okay? Are you hurt? "I''m fine..." Caring for the felm of weariness as he lowers with Nair the four knights fixed by the belt on Burlin''s back. Burlin''s nose sounds confident that he''s perfectly fine and "hussy". "After all, it''s hard to deal with the people you were with?" "... that''s not true. It''s just so much.... Bringing Next" So he blurts away, and Fermu runs outside. I look to Burlin to care for her, and then I focus on treating the injured. No matter how many times you heal an injured person, that number shows no signs of decreasing. Whenever a healed knight returns to the front again, I can''t help but talk about it because the injured are brought in to be replaced again, I am reminded of the intensity of this battle. "I''ll help. Usato." "Mr. Uluru...... helpful" "This is the time to help each other." Mr. Uluru comes next to me using healing magic with a rugged look on his face. She opened her mouth while treating the injured brought in earlier by Ferm and Burlin. "I just heard from the treated knight that so far the war situation is antagonistic" "Really..." "But, you know, the other Legion Leader class hasn''t come out yet. It seems there have been more than one big snake demon, but the Devil''s side hasn''t made the lead yet." It''s tough that there''s not just one snake, and you''re anxious that a corps leader like Koga hasn''t come out yet. Maybe Armilla, who has the strength of the Legion Leader class, hasn''t even come out, and I have no idea how the war is going to work. "Besides... I heard one thing that bothered me" "What do you care?" "One of the knights was injured when he was attacked by an ally..." "Attacked by an ally? Not that I hit the blade by mistake?" "Yeah, according to the knight who told me, someone who was my best friend from a very young age attacked me like a leopard." "... leopard weird" Did they manipulate you? Though it can also be considered confusing on the battlefield, the worst possibility is that there are demons or demons with the magic of manipulating people against them. If so, do you mean they''re letting each other talk? As I caged my strength in my hands emitting nature and healing magic, outside the tent - a loud ambition echoed from those on the battlefield. In response to that, I hear so many demonic screams that I can''t count. When I turned my gaze toward Rose, when I heard the voice, she took her hand off the knight who had already been treated and looked up at the voice. "---usato" I could immediately guess what Rose wouldn''t say in that one word. My original role as a white garment is to run the battlefield and save my allies. [M] As he nodded to her and stood up on the spot, Mr. Uluru looked up with anxious eyes. "Usato... don''t die" "I''m coming" I look around Mr. Olga, Mr. Sharn, Mr. Guerna, and Mr. Kate, and then I follow Rose to the entrance to the tent. In doing so, Nair, transformed from behind into an owl, jumped on my shoulder. "I''m sorry. I brought you here." "That''s not now. Besides, I''m your demon, so it''s more unnatural not to follow." I never thought we could have such a trustworthy relationship when we found out who Nair was. My impression sucked because of all the betrayals, charms and other things that made me pure, and then revive the evil dragon. But now that I''ve traveled, I''m trustworthy enough to keep my back... or shoulders. "I''m glad you''re here. Thanks." To say a heartfelt thank you, Nair gets in a good mood. As I left the tent with the collar of my uniform corrected to keep my mind tight, I had eyes on Mr. Alk, who was escorting me. - Mr. Alk was very strong, and then he was a dependable man. As a close adult, I was able to make it through a journey full of anxiety thanks to the presence of him who personally consulted me. So don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. I can move on. After a silent gaze and nod, he heads with Rose to the entrance to the wall that leads to the battlefield. "That''s the second time." "Huh?" Tilt your neck to the words of the unexpected Rose. "I''m going to war with you." "Right...... right. As far as I''m concerned, it shouldn''t have happened." "Ha, no. But now that it''s started, we have to do what we have to do." "Of course, I know that." Even if this one doesn''t want a fight, the Demon King''s Army will attack him without question. There''s no way you can watch that in silence. "Captain, I''ll tell you now" "What?" "If you meet Nero Argens, you can stab him wrong, don''t even think about it?" "... what?" I may have never seen Rose''s expression taken aback before. But I don''t tear it up because I''m being extremely serious. [M] "No, I know the captain who told me all about self-sacrifice wouldn''t do that, but I thought I''d say it for once. I mean, I didn''t even think the captain was going to die." "I wish I had to say it if I was enough to make an excuse in a quick way..." That''s all I wanted to say...! If I don''t put it in my mouth somehow, it''s because Rose really felt like she was going to be in action. It''s cowardly of you to tell me that you don''t protect yourself. [M] "... Huh" Rose gave me a smile. I can always beat Decopin in. But it''s unexpected and no shock. Instead, Rose, with her hair up, had a sunny grin. "Stupid, you. Why do you have to give me my life for the Demons if I don''t like them?" "So, right!" "You don''t need to risk your own life. We just have to bust it before then." I''m saying something very disastrous, but when Rose says it, it''s convincing. It must have been something out of my concern in the first place. I was no more relieved by her reaction, and I turned to the front again. "From here on out, it''s a different move." "Yes." It''s a completely different battlefield, but I was still calm. There was also a reason for the second battle, but most importantly because there was a master, Rose, next door. "You''re not gonna die, are you? If I die..." "I''m gonna kick your ass, right?" "I''m really busy. Ome." That''s what I said. She puts her hands on the wall door. Along with that, I breathe and cage my strength in my legs so that I can move at any time. "Ready?" "Anytime." "I''m ready, too." After confirming my words and Nair''s, Rose opened the door with momentum. The moment I felt something like wind on my skin, my leg moved forward and my body popped out like a bullet. "Let''s go, wow! Usato!" "Yes!" In sight is a tragic view of the battlefield. Rose is already invisible, and she''s already headed in a different direction from me. Once I saw Rose next door, and then I turned back forward again, I pushed the battlefield to sew between the soldiers without stopping. In the rear, bowmen and wizard troops continued to tow against flying dragons attacking from the sky. The flying dragon, seen in kind, was about two turns bigger than a horse, had no forelegs, and either the wings seemed like arms. They''re not very different from the Fei Long you hear so often in fantasy because they''re throwing up something like flames from the sky. If you are checking the sky, you will immediately reach near the front line. The front line is in disarray with both enemy allies, and a fierce-looking demon is attacking the soldiers to see. "Garru!" "Gah, shit, this!" "Wait, I''ll help you now!" Not so far away, I see a red wolf about to strike a warrior in the kingdom of Nirvalna with an injury to his leg and unable to move. He seems to be managing to prevent a red wolf bite with a spear pattern in his hand, but a demon army soldier shook up his weapon and approached him to stab him and his people like that. At a glance, I create a magic bullet in my palm. "Glow Wolf!? Bring such a dangerous demon or something...... ugh!" "Nair, I''ll leave the use of magic to your discretion!" "Yes!" Changing the direction of the run, I accelerated all at once, and the red wolf that was still attacking the warrior - kicking and blowing the curse of restraint on the flank of Growolf. Nearly two meters if you look close, it was a big wolf, but you couldn''t stand the unintentional blow or you passed out just like that. Having confirmed that, I release a healing magic bullet into the foot of a Nirvalna warrior who is injured and unable to move, healing the wound to the point where he can move. "Become, you..." "Can you move?" "!? It''s healing...!? When..." Nirvalna warriors and their companions are amazed at the pain in their legs. One of the demon soldiers who saw it pointed at me with terrible agitation. "A healing wizard in white! You guys take care of these guys before they''re cured!" At the feet of the demonic soldiers are fallen the warriors of Nirvalna, who are still alive. Are you trying to kill breathless people to counter our life-saving regiment...! "I don''t know!" "Deal with it magically! Eliminate it as a top priority!" Having sighted the soldiers on the devil''s side unleashing the magic at the same time, I slap my fist into the jaw of the nearest devil''s soldier as he unfolds the cage hand on his right arm and knocks off the magic looming to protect the warriors behind him. The movement is then restrained as it is by grabbing the other two faces with both hands with the spell of restraint. "--Huh?" One of the demon soldiers leaks a grumpy voice. He slams his palm bottom into each of the soldiers next door without even looking at the three soldiers who collapsed from his knees. "Ooh!?" "Hih!?" When I changed my target to a soldier near the wounded warriors, I put up a spear like I was frightened -- the response was too late for me. Packed with a breath, I grabbed the spear tip and pattern with both hands and threw them aside. Get on with treating the wounded warrior with a sad scream on his back. "Okay, get him out of here right away - hmm?" As I try to hold them, I notice an arrow flying towards my forehead. Grasp it in an aggressive manner and leak a soothing voice. "Ah bu, arrow" "Normally it''s dangerous. I''m sorry..." He dropped a bow and arrow from his hand with a face like he couldn''t believe the demon clan that first screamed at me when he stared in the direction he flew. "to, not human......!?" "Fuck, don''t come! Uh-oh!?" Why would they react like they did to a monster in a horror movie? With such doubts for a moment, I take away the demonic consciousness with my knife. He then immediately heals the fallen warriors and then asks them to leave them in black clothes and go somewhere else. The magic I used is minimal. No health issues at all. I still have enough energy. Then as long as I have my life - ha!? "Oh, no! Healing Magic Ammo!!" "Ogu!?" "Huh!?" He is slashed in the arm, causing Rio''s knight to strike a healing magic bullet directly at Karm, who is now about to be speared by soldiers of the Demon King''s Army. Nair raised her dismay when she witnessed the spear coming off, which was about to pierce her torso, when it was bounced sideways by the impact of a healing magic bullet. "Was that how you used it!?" Save the injured and heal at the same time. That''s the real use of healing magic bullets...! Rather it can be said that they have been used incorrectly so far...! Slap your palm bottom into the spear-held soldier being distracted and let the fallen knight reach out to you, and the hostility of the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army on the spot will gather here. I sharpened my gaze not only to say...! but to save the life in front of me, I held my fist hard and stepped out strongly on the ground. 208 Lesson 189 Lord Usato went to the battlefield. Its hindsight, facing shoulder to shoulder with Lord Rose, looked the same as it did in the last battle, but completely different. A powerful back with a great mission. With no less strength than Lord Rose, I consolidated my own willingness to fulfill my mission when I saw Lord Usato heading to the battlefield. "--We need to keep our heads tight..." My mission is to protect the tent where the healing wizards of the Lifeguard Corps are. Lifesaving Corps also plays an important role in this battle. I understand very well how important it is to protect them like that. Alc, did you hear that? "What?" React to the voices of colleagues who are protecting this place together. "I hear there''s a betrayal of our allies on the battlefield." "Betrayal...?" "The one who just returned to the front told me he was suddenly attacked by an ally." Are there demons who manipulate people like Nair? No, you can''t breathe blood in the middle of a fight like a vampire, you can''t risk yourself. Is that magic? "Anyway, you better be careful. The target is the Demon King''s Army. It''s no wonder you''ve been using any hand." "Oh. Keep it in mind" Taking my colleague''s words firmly, one knight from the Kingdom of Rio came in from the door at the end of his gaze - mainly the place where all the black clothes from the lifeguard go, to the bloody Carm. "Oh, man. Is he okay?" "What are the knights doing out there..." The knight''s upper body armor stained bright red, and he walked over here in an unconstrained foothold. I and my colleagues rush toward a knight who looks dangerous at all costs -- but at that time, I stop holding something like discomfort. "No, wait." "Wait, no matter what he thinks, he''s hurt badly!? Leave him alone and he''ll die." Ignore the words of an upset colleague and keep an eye on the knight''s body. He looks bloody and injured. But something''s wrong. The knight''s eyes are vain because he is injured, which explains it. It''s bloody because you''re injured. But where''s the blood coming from? His identity was too beautiful. No, it''s stained with blood, but it''s got no armor, no clothes coming down there, no scratches, no holes. I distance myself from the knight while accompanying my left hand to the sword of my hips. "Can I ask you one question?" "Alc...?" "Excuse me, can you tell me where you are injured?" Where did that large amount of blood come from? The cooler I get, the more I notice the heterogeneity in the man''s appearance. You can''t possibly walk this far with that amount of bleeding, and you shouldn''t even be able to stay conscious in the first place. "Healing, magic... use" "Yeah, I know you want to call a healing wizard to treat you as soon as possible. But first, tell me where you''re wounded. Otherwise, we can''t let you through here." "Magic... healing... use, magic" "Heal, wizard, let it out" "Alc, this guy..." I put my hand on the sword on my hips to see if my colleague also detected an anomaly in a man who cures and whines like every wow, but I waited on him. If we make a scene here, it will involve all the lifeguards in the tent behind us. If you want to tie me up, get off this scene and... "-- is that person an injured person!?" I was scared of the voice I heard from behind me. The girl who was sent as a healing wizard from the entrance to the tent at the lifeguard''s base of activities--Kate was showing her face. The man''s eyes are slightly directed at Mr. Kate, but you don''t realize it. She hastily made the call to him. "If you''re hurt, get over here! immediate healing magic healing --" healing magic, the moment I heard the word, I didn''t miss a man''s right arm turning on his back. Before he takes the broken sword out of the bloody middle, I slap the sword patterned ass on its wrist and twist up my left arm and restrain it as it is. Speak to Kate, who screamed a small scream, tying a man who roared and rumbled like a beast with a rope with his colleague. "Ha, ha!" "Please return to the tent immediately! He''s in a mood!" "Huh!? Yes!" Mr. Kate returned to the tent with cat-like agility. After I dropped her off with my eyes like that, I looked to see if there were any scratches on the knight who was still raging even when tied up, but he wasn''t injured anywhere. "Everything, you mean blood back." "... you mean sudden treachery?" "No, it''s not" Close your face to the knight''s eyes and peek in. He would have had blue eyes originally, but now the purple magic swayed on those blue eyes trying to cover the edges. But is it also weakening, the moment its swings disappeared, the knight''s body weakened and passed out intact. "Now, pass this information on to the Chief of the Sigles Corps. The opponent is magically manipulating us to fight each other. And this is where the magical user - the lifeguard is targeting this place," "Kuh, that''s what I mean...!" While another colleague rushes to pass on information to the Sigles Corps Commander, I think of measures. First of all, I have to send a warning to all the black clothes who bring in the injured. They come through here quite often, so I can tell them right away. "But what if someone manipulated in the guise of a fallen injured person is brought into the tent..." Anything that manipulated the knight earlier has been clearly aimed at this place. They don''t hesitate, they make each other fight. It''s not strange to do something that would add to their conscience in the lifeguard. "You should do what you can now." It is difficult to put in place complete measures, but we should be able to put up a line of prevention. I raise my voice to sound like an escort in this room. "Those manipulated by the Demon King''s Army are manipulating our allies and trying to harm the lifeguards who are doing everything in their power for us here! Therefore, to protect them, we will now place escorts not only outside, but also inside the tent!" I won''t let everyone in the lifeguard get their hands on me. That''s what every escort here thinks. Make sure my colleagues nodded at my words and decide where to quickly reposition them. Returning to my place, I look at the wall where the battle is going on. "I will never let you get your hands on me." It was the same with Hinomoto, but things are still the same now. Until I believed him and fought my battle. I''m sure now, because Lord Usato will still be fighting for the wounded. As I was running around the battlefield nonstop healing the injured since I was on the battlefield, I tried to help one knight who was lying on the ground. As soon as I held him and tried to take him to a safe place, he suddenly rose and picked up the sword that was falling beside him and shook it at me. "Please stop! I''m going to heal now!" "Healing, Wizard No!" "Huh, it''s confusing!?" I''m desperate to speak to him, eagling his sword with my cage hand, whining "healing wizard" like every wow, but it doesn''t seem to work. But you are clearly hostile to me. [M] Could it be that... this is what Mr. Uluru said about changing leopards? "Usat, this guy is being manipulated by magic or something!?" "You mean someone in the Demon King Army did this!?" Bite your teeth into Nair''s voice. You can''t keep waiting for him to get back to sanity. I really don''t want to do this! "Wake up, wake up!" "Gov!?" "That''s rather the one who faints!?" If it breaks out, stun it with a healing punch. Holding him passed out in the form of a fall at the front, he briefly explains the situation to a nearby knight and runs out after depositing him. "--This one''s getting pushed." "Yeah, anxiety that our allies might be being manipulated must be slowing the movement of the people here." "I guess that''s how it works..." Spicy, but effective operation. It''s stirring up anxiety and blunting the movement of the entire army. Nair can do the same thing with the power of a vampire and the power of a necromancer, but it takes a lot of work, and most importantly, she can''t support me. Given that, it is believed that the opponent who is manipulating this side of the spectrum is quite capable. "If we don''t do something soon, the formation may disintegrate...!" I can''t do anything about it. As I bite into my powerlessness, I see the sight of a flying dragon raging down on the ground in front of me. I see a knight trampled with sharp clawed feet, another knight biting his foot in the mouth with fangs. "Let me do more than that! Healing Magic Ammo!" "---ha!? gha!?" Beat down a demon king army soldier on the back of a flying dragon off the ground with a healing magic bullet. Confirming that, I slapped a foot knife kick around my tibia to help the knights who are about to be killed by the Fei Long, upset my balance, and stabbed my right fist thoroughly in my exposed abdomen --, "Open your mouth!" - Knock in the healing serial fist. Shocked by the shock emanating from the cage hand, Fei Long raised his distressed voice and opened his mouth. "Huh, G, Ga...!?" "Usato!" "Wow!!" Having immediately taken the knight freed from the mouth of the Fei Long, I leave once in charge of the other knight who had been kicked. "A little later, I couldn''t make it...!" The flying dragon, normally ridden by soldiers of the Demon King''s Army, is more than five metres long. Even though it''s only a threat that it''s bigger than a human being, Fei Long spits flames and is also powerful. ... In the meantime, we need to get you two completely unconscious to a safe place... Hmm? "Chi, there''s a healing wizard!" "Duh, where!?" "Over there, over there!" ''I''m nowhere!?'' In front of me are soldiers of the Demon King''s Army looking for me as a healing wizard. I don''t have the time to detour, though they find me and attack me like this. "You are treated like a rare beast in the Demon King''s Army." "Nair, give me resistance to wind pressure. I''ll stick it out like this." "Huh? Oh, wait..." With the injured man back in my arms, I step on the ground to the best of my power and free myself at once. Nair''s magic forced me to push forward and forwards with the feeling that I would leave the surrounding sound behind as I resisted wind pressure - air resistance. "--The wound has healed. I''d like you both to go somewhere safe." "Yay, that helps!" I was able to safely leave the front line and deposit two injured men with the rear knight. Where we are now is one step ahead of the front line - where people have been entrusted with backwards support and so on. You''ll be safe here, but I have to get right back to the front. "Nair, can you go?" "I just had a terrible eye, but I can go..." ... you have in your roots that you have walked all you can in front of the enemy? I try to run out to the front line while I''m bittersweetly smiling at Nair, but -- "-- eh." At that moment, I felt an unparalleled chill I had never felt before. Murder like it was directed at Koga with a hinomoto. But something so sharp and so cold that his hair is not comparable to his. Undoubtedly, when I felt something approaching me, I let the cage unfold and at the same time change the direction I run towards those who feel the chill. "Ugh, Usat, what''s wrong with you!?" "Nair, give me resistance to slaughter...!" "Oh, why..." "Quick!" Surprised by my stuffed voice, she grants me resistance to slaughter. As you run straight to the front line, you notice that the number of Demon King soldiers is decreasing. If that''s all, I think this side is winning, but for some reason the look on the faces of the knights was turning into fear of the "something ahead of me, rather than the joy of being able to carry the battle to dominance. Gradually, the knights stop on their feet with their weapons in place and notice that they are looking in the same direction. Trying to move in that direction, the knight of the kingdom of Ringle rushes to take it as he flies over here bleeding from his chest. "Hey, are you okay?!?" "Gu, gu, Usat..." "Don''t talk!" My torso is torn apart by armor...!? I try to cure magic immediately but the moment I poured magic into my wound, my magic was wiped out as if it were foggy. "Become!?" The healing magic doesn''t work. No matter how desperately he tries to apply healing magic, his wounds cannot be healed. Still, the knight who grabbed my arm trying to do the healing magic called out as he saw me in agony and shook his voice. "His sword is cursed. I can''t lose you right now... get away from this place right now..." "So don''t talk..." The light is lost from the knight''s eyes, and the power falls out of the hand that was grabbing my arm. Having quietly lowered his remains to the ground, I speak to the other knight who had refrained beside me after I had struck the ground only once, to the best of my power. " the effect of not accepting healing magic should disappear due to the passage of time" "... eh?" "Injured persons who do not accept healing and healing magic should be allowed to stop the bleeding before being transported to the lifeguard''s base. There''s enough bandages and tools over there. If possible, call me in black and tell me how I told you to do it." "Roger that! What will Usat do?" "I... will stop the enemy" Before a voice of restraint from the knight is heard, proceed to those who are relegated to stabbing killings. "Nair, hurry up and get me the captain." If you mean it, I don''t want Rose dating her opponent from now on. But if we don''t, we''ll have more victims. "... ok" "Before I screw you, will you?" "Please don''t tell me it''s not even on the edge.... I''ll leave you with the magic of resistance?" "Helpful" Make sure Nair flies out of my shoulder and looks forward. There was a demon clan, standing among the knights who fell and lay down. dull blonde hair, twisted horns, brown skin. Unlike other soldiers, the hand of a man wrapped in armor and cape was held by a sword as red as blood. He --- Nero Argens turned his eyes only slightly round as he shifted his gaze to me. "White clothes......" "Nero Argens, right?" "You know my name?" A user of wind and sword, with more than equal strength to Rose. There is no gap at all, even though we have not shown any structure to fight. I can tell by the sight. You can''t beat me. But still, you can''t pull it here. If we leave him alone here, a lot of people will feed on the cursed sword. Then even we, the healing wizards, will be unable to help. To avoid that, I will stop him from dying. "Oh well" As he remained vigilant as he let his cage hand unfold, he nodded along with a calm voice so out of place on the battlefield. "Are you Rose''s apprentice?" The moment he muttered so, Nero cut up the Devil''s Sword unconstitutionally - releasing the blade of the wind. 209 Lesson 190 A blade of wind released for the neck. I prevented it by paying my right arm, and I stare at Nero Argens, the demon who unleashed the blade. He was not so surprised that he prevented the attack, and paid the sword he had swung up and put it back in his sheath. You''re supposed to be in the battlefield, but a strange silence ensues. Nero sees me as he observes me, and I stand ready to respond to any attack Nero may have made. The opponent is a monster of equal strength to Rose. You can assume I was truncated at the time of the attack. [M] "What''s your name?" "? U, Usato..." There''s no point in hiding it here, so I''ll name it honestly. Nero finally opens his mouth to me showing confusion. "I am the Commander of the First Regiment, the Demon King Army. Nero Argens, the one with a connection to your master." !? 1st Army Commander......!? No way, I never thought Nero himself was the last Legion Leader I hadn''t found out. ... No, it''s understandable that all that strength is relative. "You look alike." He looked at me and he shrugged like that. Tilt his neck to Nero. What, you got the usual face? You think I''m upset about that? "Those eyes that look at me, their temper, their standing - everything overlaps with Rose. But I can''t say enough about the same." "... what are you trying to say?" I listen back unexpectedly, but Nero doesn''t answer. What is it? Wouldn''t a strong person try to communicate in a decent way? Rose goes into physical language. "Why did you come out before me? It''s not like you don''t know my strength difference, is it?" "... of course I intend to understand that. If you fight me, you will surely kill me." "Then why?" ... the reason I came out in front of him that I wouldn''t have hands or feet is simple. "You must stop here." "... is that because you heard about me and Rose?" "No. The reason for this is that it''s already over. At least, for the captain." Nero looked slightly at my words. [M] I''m sure the battle with Rose isn''t over for this guy. "The reason I''m standing here is to keep you away from here." "My demon sword." I''m not going to kettle the way Nero fights. Rather, it is effective no more in battle. And... for us healing wizards, we can call ourselves natural enemies. "With you, there will continue to be more injuries that cannot be healed by healing magic. People who are supposed to be able to help die. So I''m going to nail you here." If you can''t win, I''ll do everything I can to get around to defense and interrupt your hand...! There''s no one out to my right for shaviness, lumpiness, evil giving up, evil forever...! Nero meditates his eyes on me once he cuts too far backwards. His eyes next opened, filled with an unrivalled fighting spirit. "Originally, I came to this battlefield to fight Rose. Then I was thinking of dropping the human base..." Nero pulled out his sword. The red capricorn is exposed, and the tip of the sword slowly turns towards me. "I want to see some more of your power." Take a natural stand on the slowly windy Nero. I guess the man in front of me would be able to do it, though it''s horrible where I was then thinking of dropping the base. With that in mind, there''s a red blade in my current... "What, die!?" "Mm, avoid it" Move your head backwards and avoid critical slashing. The momentum remains distant, but the blade of the wind approaches me when I rise. Nero was quietly surprised at me when I bounced back with my caged hands a blade of wind that had been accurately released into my neck, shoulder joint, and heart. "Don''t do it. So how about this?" Create a whirlwind with your palms and release it to the ground. The whirlwind splits, coming at me from another direction. You feel like you''re operating a magic bullet!? The moment he touches the wind to strike it off with his left fist, he is scratched like he was cut with a razor in his fist. "Pain...... ugh!" With the healing ruptured palm, the whirlwind is wiped out, and the rest is wiped out by the right cage hand - but the whirlwind, which should have been wiped out, regenerates and strikes me again. "As long as the magic of the user continues, will it continue to strike...!" Keep your distance from Nero as you travel with a healing accelerating fist to escape the whirlwind. "That''s a medium reaction rate. Neither is movement a human ratio." But when a strong wind blew from the direction where Nero was, Nero, who approached me to the front of him at such a speed that he missaw it as instantaneous travel, hung my head and waved down the red Devil''s Sword. Place your left hand on your right arm and take it directly in front of you while your spine is under freezing cold. "Oh, no... ugh!" A strong wind is blown in from the received sword and Nero''s own body, and the resulting wind becomes a blade and chops my body. Just being nearby, it''s like being in a storm...! Nero, who pulled the sword back as it was, continues to wave the sword. "If it''s so easy, they''ll kill you!" Ignoring the pain of being torn apart all over his body, he plays a sword that waves his caged hands with all his might in a row. Remember what Mr. Hyde taught you! Look around you and your opponent''s body, not just your sword, and deal with it! The series of strikes ended when the sword to be swung down from the upper section was received by a caged hand accompanied by his left hand, but instead the blade is pushed in. "The armor isn''t normal, either." "Yeah, the only thing that matters is that this guy will never break...!" "... let''s correct it. You''re not like Rose. It''s more heterogeneous." "Well, thanks!!" Pushing the sword back with the force of his body, he taps a healing fast-firing fist that specializes in the speed of the first blow into Nero''s torso. "Olah!" The fist did capture Nero, but the moment his fist nearly touched his body, a gust of wind swept around him and blew my body vigorously. "Become!?" Bounced off every body attack without question...!? "Oh, shit! I''m an idiot!" If Armilla''s master, who was wearing the magic of fire as his armor, is Nero, there''s no way he can do it! Nero with the magic of the wind is always wrapped in wind armor. So to speak, on the defensive side, Nero is always in super armor. Normal fists will never pass the attack, and wind armor will also aid Nero in his attack and movement. ... you brought it into a draw with someone like this or not Rose or too much!? Don''t be alarmed. "Huh!" I try to force my confused head to convince me and then stand up with a recoil rolling down the ground, but the demon sword that Nero waved on the horizontal giraffe in pursuit hits me straight into my torso. From my body, I hear the spell of resistance that Nair has cast on me. "Damn...!" "Mm...?" The slaughter only passes through the impact, even if it prevents it, so it is blown further as it is and rolls down the ground. If it hadn''t been for Nair''s magic, you''d be dead... Standing up to me holding my chest against the impact, Nero leaned his neck compared to his own sword and me as he followed the whirlwind around him. "I don''t know what to say... you''re more of an incredible healing wizard than Rose. I thought I cut my torso for sure, but the blade didn''t go through...... Is that your physique?" "Gu, uhh..." I knew from now on that I couldn''t win, but I didn''t know I could even stop...! Besides, I''m not serious about me at all. Just like when I fought Rose, it felt lightly embellished. ... but I have to get up. "Do you still stand up" "Because you can''t win doesn''t make it any good for me to fall...!" "... right" At the earliest, there is no magic of Nair''s resistance. The next time I''m attacked by a biological part, I''ll be out of combat. When Nero, who kept his heart strong and began to wrap up the strong wind again, tried to step out this way---a white shadow approached Nero from my right-hand side, beating him up. Despite wrapping wind armor, Nero, who was retreated, opened his eyes wide. Seeing her makes me sit back a lot of relief. "Looks like you''ve been hit pretty hard." "Yeah.... if I was a little behind, I would have been in two. Captain." Glad you made it...... Rose laughed strangely at my words. "That''s a shame. It must have healed that reckless habit with a painful look." "You can''t. This is already your sex." Grab Rose''s offered hand and stand up. Then, slightly late, Nair flies over to me. "Usato!? You''re alive!? You''re not wearing your arm or anything!?" "I''m alive. Thank you for bringing the captain." Nair, who flew around me, will make sure he''s okay. ... it would have been hard to find a captain who was traveling faster than me. Speak to the captain as you dust off. "... impudent, sorry" "No, you didn''t judge me wrong. You''ve endured so much... leave this guy to me" That said, Rose turned her gaze to Nero. Nero, relative to her, shows the temper she didn''t show when she was fighting me. "Rose...!" "It''s been a long time. Nero Argens. You''ve been bullying my pretty boys for a long time." "Isn''t he cute enough to do it in one word? Just like you, you have to be a healing magic person." "Ha ha, no" Why do I have to agree with my master after he has been certified as a Hostile? You guys look more like monsters from me. [M] "As Temehe wishes, I''ll be the one to deal with you from here on out. I''m gonna punch you in the face again." "You don''t have to..." Nero, who made a laugh at Rose''s words, created a small twinkle in his palm. As Nero poured his magic into the tornado, the whirlwind drew in the surrounding wind, but its size remained the same - as if it were building up strength. Strengthen the system, huh? You look like you''re infusing more extraordinary magic than anything I know. "I will not let you stand in the way of my battle with you." "... I see, did tornado mean Temehe after all?... Hey Usato!" "Ha, yes!?" Responding to the sudden rage with her voice turned back, Rose turned this way and looked at me with a serious eye. "You know what to do!" "... Yes!" "Okay, then!" Yes, when she replied, she slammed the whirlwind that Nero was making on his palm to the ground. "-- System Enhancement" I wondered if the knocking twinkle had unfolded to involve Nero himself and Rose, and it just got huge and blew me off to jump me that was nearby. No, it''s not just me. Regardless of the allies and the demonic soldiers of the enemy, they bounced everything that was in their range outside. It was a huge tornado that landed on the ground and jumped into my sight with my face up. !? An artificially caused tornado. It was created by an indisputable system strengthening, with magic swirling as if circulating. Too much sight leaks my grunted voice. "You''re like Mr. Caron, whose magical scale has gone wild..." "Exactly a monster." The twister created by Nero Argens turned into a tornado large enough to ascend to heaven. But unlike the normal tornado, which he created, it stagnated to stay on the spot and only continued to draw in the surrounding winds. It seemed like magic with Nero''s strong will to keep no one in the way of the battle that would happen within the tornado". "Was this the prediction Amako saw..." Prediction during the battle against the Demon King Army that Amako saw before the battle. I didn''t know what the prediction of the situation was when I first heard it, but now I''ve come to understand that what she saw was what predicted the battle between Rose and Nero. I can''t know what''s going on in the tornado anymore. "... I have to do what I have to do" Rose was going to be relative to Nero, and I was the only white clothes that could move. Because I have to move in her place as deputy commander. Some of us have fallen from the wind around us, so help them first, then complete their mission. "Nair, we''re going to help..." "... shouldn''t we take a little break?" "I want to, but I can tell you so..." At that time, we capture the black shadow approaching us at the edge of our sight. A black beast-like nani running on four legs? For a moment, I thought it was a novice demon, but no. "Damn, you''re timing too bad..." "Hey, Usato... that..." A sharp fang peeking from a mask reminiscent of a bird''s mouth, a black band wrapped around his body to knit. The guy, approaching a distance where he could see the whole thing, raised his voice somewhere elevated. "Oh, you''re alive! Usato!" "Koga...!" The enemy" I most never wanted to see. Koga Dingal, Commander of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army. The kingdom of the Beast, the mighty enemy who fought in Hinomoto, wrapped his clothes around him and attacked me. 210 Lesson 191 Bok, who was a Demon, is running the battlefield as a member of the Lifeguard Corps, saving people who were fighting as enemies. Strange story. You wouldn''t have imagined it if you had been yourself a while ago. "Bring the injured." "Grrr!" My mission as a black garment is to carry the injured on the battlefield to their base. You have to be careful not to see my face, but you don''t have to worry about wearing a hood of magically created uniforms. Talk to the nearby knight as he securely fastens the knight whose wound was stopped on the belt on Brulin''s back. "... what happened here?" There are injured people out there who accept neither healing magic nor healing magic. Rescue, Seek That news reached me and the other black clothes who returned to base while taking on the injured with Burlin. Burlin, me, Thong and Alec, who can carry large numbers, are set to head to the scene. One of the knights of the kingdom of Ringle answered my question while still alerting the flying dragons around the sky. "A very strong enemy appeared...... When he attacked me, even Usat''s healing magic stopped accepting me..." "No way......" When I was in the Demon King''s Army, I''d heard there was a very strong demon clan with a demon sword that cut off the flow of magic, but you didn''t think so? I don''t know what kind of guy he is, but he''s pretty bad from the sword he''s got. No, more than that...... "Did Usat come here?" "Yes, that one... after he gave us instructions on this occasion, he was single and came to the enemy... I''m just asking the brave guys for backup right now---" If that unusually good guy is a good person, it''s not strange to go to suppress the enemy to keep out any more injuries. But that opponent is clearly not normal. A knight sees the direction Usat would have taken. Ahead of Usat is the front line of the battlefield. Over it, a flying dragon flies, and the knights on this side and the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army are in a fierce feud. "Hey, don''t be a boss, Ferm! Let''s get these guys out of here!" "Oh! I know!" I have a role to play. Save people not as black knights in the Demon King''s Army, but as black clothes in the Lifeguards. If I''m serious, I''d like to go cover for Usat, but I know he''d be mad if I did. Returning to the fury of Tong, who is now back, he rushes to Burlin - at that moment a tremendous gust of wind has blown from behind me with my back to the battlefield. "Wow!?" "Grrr!?" "What the fuck!" I manage to look to the battlefield as I fall apart. At the end of my gaze, a giant tornado existed. Even the flying dragon in the sky knocks it off, causing a storm to blow up on either side of the enemy, and he sees it flashing. "Oh, my God, that" I''ve never seen magic on that scale. rather than unusual at a time when it can artificially be equal to a natural phenomenon. The place where the tornado is happening it should be where Usat headed. "Huh, Burlin! Keep up with the thong!" "Gua!?" "Ha!? Where are you going?!" I can''t stay or not, and the tornado rushes in the direction where it happened. A lot of people got hurt in that tornado. Some people are fainting. Some people are looking for help. But more than anything, I couldn''t wait to worry about that guy who went to fight alone. The guy you least want to see, if asked, you''ll think of this guy first. Korga Dingal, a man who deals with the magic of the dark lineage with the ability of the ''beast''. I take Koga''s protruding nails, packed with a breath of distance, with a caged hand. [M] Gally! and his deaf metal noise, Koga brought his masked face closer to peeking into my face. "I''m fighting Nero''s old man. He flew on me, but he''s looking good!" "... look at my face and look fine?" "No! That''s a disgusting face!" "If you don''t understand, I hope you don''t come." My intestines boil back, I guess that''s what you''re referring to right now. I feel so irritated by the joyful voice even from above the mask that my blood vessels seem to rip open. I''m not as free as I am in this brain demon clan right now. "I don''t have time for you, Paunch!" "Ooh!?" Begin the nail and slap in a healing instant fist with the curse of restraint. I glance at Koga, who blew up backwards with such a shock that my fist penetrated, and then I turn my heel back and I run out of the spot. I don''t think I can defeat you with this. But if we can leave this place in a frightened gap, that''s fine! "Whoa, let him go!" "...... Huh!" But I look back at that voice I heard from behind me, and I duck into the black belt stretching out at me. Staring at Koga as he punched his tongue, he only lifted the mask covering his face and waved to this side with a flickering wave. "Shiatsu. Just now, I need something to fall..." "Wow, I don''t think you''re a healing wizard. A statement. Well, I wasn''t expecting the attack earlier either. But..." Koga confidently pointed to his entangling dark magic. "It''s not working for me right now, is it?" From what I''ve seen, the spell of restraint has also been broken. You broke it with force right after the attack? No, if you look closely, does Koga look subtly different? Unlike before, the nails also have a more compact shape, with black bands flowing down the back like hyenas. I feel like I''m close to the beast. "What does it look like..." "After that fight, I just rebuilt it for proximity. Faster, harder." They also take care of the serial fist from the mouth. You don''t think the magic of Koga''s dark lineage has changed as a result of the war against me? ... I don''t want it to be. "I never wanted to see you again..." "Don''t say things that don''t hold up. I heard you were engaged to Nero''s old man, and he flew in worried." "Are you worried about me?" "Oh." After a few seconds of silence, Nair, whose face was bright blue, slapped me in the cheek with her wings. "Usato, this guy is disgusting..." "Yeah. I think the same thing." "Isn''t it usually terrible? Do you cry when I cry like this?" Nair''s right, I just feel subtle when a full-body black tights man in a mask tells me that. Besides, worrying about me isn''t about dying, it''s too much about worrying about me not being able to fight myself. "Well, let''s get this over with, shall we?" Something I can''t sprinkle this guy with somehow...... Koga gave me a mean grin as I managed to figure out a way to open the place. "All right! If you run, I''ll snap the heads of the soldiers who are fainting here. Of course, there''s no one left." "What?" "It would be nice to stay single and go into base and finish off non-combatants from one end of the line" I don''t know if that word is serious because of the cheerfully murmuring voice. I know he''s not the one who unilaterally kills people Koga can''t fight because he fought once. But it''s the same as when we fought in Hinomoto. Maybe he''ll do it." Koga wants to fight me from the bottom of her heart. I don''t choose the means for that. I didn''t have a choice to run away at a time when I thought he might go into such an action. "What do you say? Are you motivated?" "... you, I knew you had the worst personality" "You''re the same. That''s why I like that kind of stupid honesty." Koga covers her head with a mask, and I also lay my fists around her arms wrapping the curse of restraint. Healing instant punch fist after blinking with a healing flying fist. As it is, he continuously rolls out a healing serial fist from a state of intimacy, depriving him of consciousness at once. At the earliest possible time, mow your consciousness with maximum firepower at all costs. While I became a noisy thought, when I tried to release my healing flying fist without a preliminary motion towards Koga''s face... "I''m riding such a stupid provocation! You brain muscle idiot! '' With that voice, a black band stretched from the side wrapped around Koga''s body, restraining the movement. The black belt is similar to that of Koga, but not his. "Dude, this guy can''t be..." "This voice...!" When me and Koga looked in the direction where the black belt had grown in surprise, there was a demonic girl in black team clothes, Ferm, holding out her breath, grasping a black belt stretched out of her cuff. The moment I see Fermu, I raise my anger before I even think about it. "Ferm! Why are you here?" Ferm''s role was to take the injured to my base, but she showed up to me. Did you expect me to be angry at the fact that I threw out my job as a black garment and came to this place, and Fermu yells back at me as I grasp the black belt holding Koga? "I came to help when I heard you were fighting a lousy guy!" "Not about me! More than that..." "You''re not good! You''re an idiot! You!" I was surprised at the voice of Fermu, who made me even feel angry. [M] Yelling at me with emotion, she continues to raise her voice to me as she pulls her gripping black belt. "Come on, punch that idiot corps leader! Finish it!" "Silly Legion Leader!? How dare you, my former boss..." "Usat! As Fermu said, now is your chance to seal the movement!" "... oh!" Nair also rushes me, trying to knock a healing punch in the fist into Koga in a lethal manner. But by unfolding Koga''s own wrapped black belt from his body like a blade just before his fist hit him, he ripped off Ferm''s restraint. "Become!?" "Hate, but my magic is more powerful than the Ferms!" That''s how he screams and gets a direct hit by Koga''s unleashed spinning kick and slaps him to the ground. - Oh, my God, I was surprised! Shit, we have to avoid pursuing...! "Dangerous!" With the voice of such a ferm, a black band wrapped around my arm pulled my body wide. In the next moment, Koga''s swinging nails pierce where I was. I rolled right up with that in my eyes, and I distanced myself from Koga and turned my gaze toward the ferm that helped me. "If it weren''t for Fermu, it would have been dangerous..." "Oh, I can''t be mad at her for this...... hmm?" What? I''m uncomfortable with the arm that had the black belt wrapped around it... When I look at my arms, there''s still a black band wrapped around it. That immediately returns to the Ferm, but only the magic of the part wrapped around my arm reacts like a tenacious resistance to my arm before leaving. ? "Do you have time to find out?" "... I don''t want to fight you..." "That''s none of my business. Besides, I''ve been looking forward to fighting you again. I''ve been preparing for a lot of things, and I''ll let you do it in full." Koga with both hands on the ground lowers herself. A dozen black bands unfold from his back staring at this one as if it were a four-legged beast. "This time, I''m more trouble than before, right?" The black band of Koga''s back, so spoken, forms like a black sickle. That number, four. The sickle grows from his back Koga spreads like a spider, and he hits me with them. "What''s that, creep!?" "Cool mistake!" One of the sickles connected to the bands tied to Hin! will shake heavily around my neck. While sheltering Nair, avoiding it with cancer, Koga herself attacked him next with a back sickle. "Perhaps!" "Huh!" Avoid avoidable attacks, otherwise play with caged hands. Moving his eyes, he deals with Koga''s attacks one by one, but the difference in numbers can''t really be filled. "I feel like I''m fighting octopus...!" "I feel like I''m fighting an iron pot moving around at high speeds!" "You''re not even a creature!" Whilst tapping lightly, Koga''s attack is aimed precisely at my joints and steep points. Does that target also include Nair, with the sickle on Koga''s back heading toward Nair from time to time? "Gah!? Usat! Hum in front of you now!?" "Nair, in my world, if you destroy your mind, the fire will cool down again!" "What does that mean!?" "Giving up is the key!" "Wow!? Not encouraging at all!" I''m sorry, I just said it so aptly. But with confusion, I slam my elbow into Koga''s torso, reluctantly in Nair, who is imposing a spell of resistance and restraint on me. I would eat a head punch from him in doing so, but I manage to endure it. You cut your forehead off, blood drips through your eyebrows. "That hurts!" "Ogu!?" Returns a head thrust of momentum to Koga, with his forehead covered in blood all in return. Raising a surprise, a few steps away from Coga, I lift my hair with my hands healing the wounds on my forehead. "Hahaha, uh, I knew it would be fun" "That''s why I hate to fight you..." "I don''t like you, but I won''t end it. As Commander of the Second Legion, there are some prehistoric wizards who need to defeat the battlefield..." He said he made it more specialized in melee combat, and Koga moved faster than the last time he fought, which is very hard to do. So is my concentration, but I should be somewhat forced to distance myself from Koga because of the drain on Nair. Judging by that, he unleashes a technique he hasn''t used before - a healing flying fist - his right fist wrapped in a cage in Koga''s abdomen trying to chase him. "Become!?" You didn''t expect the attack to come without preliminary motion, the healing flying fist went straight into Koga''s abdomen and his body retreated big behind. Now I''ve earned my distance. "All right, let''s get some distance." Two sickles stretched out of Koga''s back pierced my foot as I tried to back off. When he looked at Koga, who had been flown by surprise, he glanced and poked a sickle stretched from his back into the ground, forcing himself to sweep away. On the contrary, he drew his own body with a sickle pierced at my feet and rushed this way with tremendous momentum. "It would be a big mistake if you thought it would be easy to distance yourself!" "That''s more troublesome than I thought...!" Unlike Nero Argens, the sickle stretched from his back can be used to move to defense, not just attack. As he was going to intercept Koga with a tongue punch, Fermu wrapped a black belt of dark magic around Koga. Now I''m tying it up multiple times so it can be cut. "Ugg..." While in captivity, Koga turned her gaze toward Fermu, who was desperately grasping the black belt. "Oh, are you moving for someone else? You''ve changed, you." "Shut up!" "And I''m usually surprised at the same clothes as Usat" "That''s really shut up!" I''m arguing about something, but I''m going to seal the motion with the spell of restraint and a serial fist, matching Ferm''s black belt like this! "Even you can knock this guy in ten times and it''ll work!" "Whoa!? Hey, you...!" Looking at me as I wrapped the curse of restraint around the cage hand of my right arm and moved on to a healing serial fist posture, Koga, with a hurried look, severed the band of Ferm tying herself with a sickle on her back. "Become!?" "I''m glad your change is happening to me...! That move hurts so much that I can''t eat it!" "Wow!?" He grabbed Fermu''s stretched band the other way and pulled it straight into the force. It was just me trying to jab my fist into Koga right now, ahead of Fermu being drawn like a rubber recoil. "U, Usato" "Ferm!?" If you get slammed to the ground with all that momentum, you won''t be spared a major injury. That''s what I decided. I''ll untie the serial fist and take the ferm. "--Are you okay!?" "Oh, oh." Besides thoughts, less shock. The moment I thought about it--her body was wrapped in black team clothes made by her own dark magic. herself, I guess it was unintentional. Her expression, which gave her voice "eh?" on the verge of being engulfed, seemed flashy with no idea what it meant. All of a sudden, me and Nair - Koga get stiff. But that''s not the end of the story. Turning straight into a black, indeterminate mass like slime, she collapsed to liquefy -- and dived into the uniform by passing on my arm, which I received. Me and Nair normally exclaimed at the lukewarm feeling coming from our arms and the inexplicable. "Wow!? Fermu!?" "Usat parasitized ah!?" Fe, is Ferm okay?!? I only got stuck in my magic, and I never thought that would be like that!? A confused Koga spoke to me. "That''s what I say about my enemies, but I don''t know how to liquefy anything with healing magic... I think you''re crazy" "You can''t be! I''m gonna punch you!" Yelling at Koga, who openly distances herself from me, I try to be calm. No, wait. I remember this feeling. This is the same as the first time in a long time that the Ferms used the magic of the dark lineage. A change like when some of her magic stopped stuck in my hand is happening in this situation right now. With that in mind, something strange starts to happen to my body. "Me, my arm..." My left arm and both legs are covered in the same black magic as the Ferms. "In Usat''s body, the magic of Fermu..." Covering his left arm and both legs, the formed sole was -- shaped close to the armor and leg armor that the black knight had been equipped with when he fought. With that, the same black magic as Ferm''s magic was shaking like a flame on the hem of the uniform I was wearing, and it was like some of Ferm''s black uniforms had merged with my uniform. "What the hell is this..." I don''t know why. Changes in arms and legs. White group clothing mixed with black. I couldn''t help but be dismayed by the changes in my arms and body. 211 Lesson 192 The first thing that came to mind back to me was the cheapness of the ferm wrapped in its own magic. Sensibly, there is nothing wrong with my body. Try removing one collar of your uniform and the inside of your uniform is stained black. Fortunately, the color of the uniform hasn''t changed from white, but the inside of it is black... "Whoa, whoa..." ! When I was confused by the changes in my body, the screams of Fermu rang from somewhere in my body. I speak to her in a voice I can''t see anywhere. "Oh, Ferm! Are you okay?!?" Shut up! Talk to me now! Ku, oh, that''s a lie... '' "... I hear voices coming from inside Usat." It seems kind of painful, but it doesn''t seem like it''s somehow enduring the pain. Either you''re bored? I can''t say I''m safe, but even if Ferm himself decides it''s okay -, "Sora, yay!" "Huh, Koga...!" Accept Koga''s claws rolled out in an unintentional manner with a cage hand. When he looked seriously at his left arm wrapped in a black cage hand, he zeroed his pleasant grin and tried to stick one of the sickles stretched out of his back against my shoulder. He tried to prevent it with his cage hand, but Koga grabbed my cage hand with both arms as he tried to move it. "!? Let go!" Ignoring Koga''s knee kick, he slapped the sickle on my back into my face. What rang was a unique metal sound. I am distracted by the sound of it echoing from my own cheek, and when I add my left hand to my cheek, it conveys a hard feeling. but face safe...? "Usat, there''s black magic from the neck..." No, the magic inside the uniform stretched to the cheek and hardened...!? "Oh, here comes the next one!?" "Huh!" Raise your left arm wrapped in a black cage hand and continue to grab the shaken sickle''s cut. It''s also impeccable in strength. This doesn''t seem to be a problem if I use it under the same procedure as my right arm. "I see, there seems to be some hardness, and you can assume that the nature of this" inversion "is completely obliterated" "Let go of me...!" "Yes, sir." Wield your arms at your disposal and pull Koga apart. But is his attack not over yet, four sickles impending to pinch me from its back? Attack from all sides. Can you handle it as your current incredible body...!? "Ugh, I can''t help it!" "Ferm!?" When you try to handle it with your caged hands on both arms, shakin ''from your left arm! Didn''t the black sword grow with the metal noise that A black sword stretched straight through his fist from his forearm. "Ugh!?" he raised his bare voice to me when he noticed a change in his arm, raising his voice as Fermu hurried. "Use him!" "Ha!? It''s only gonna be a blunt instrument!" ''Fine!'' "Oh, oh, already!" I wave my left arm to the sideburn to play the sickle. Once I waved to confirm my power, I continued with the sword of my left arm and the caged hand of my right arm to begin the impending sickle. "This left arm...!" Amazingly, the black cage hand is familiar with my arm. That seems as easy to handle as Farga-like cage hands created exclusively for me. Neither legs are uncomfortable, as if they were wearing the same shoes as earlier. Earlier, I got into my body (?) wrapped in dark magic. Later, I''m not even uncomfortable. ... If it feels the same as the cage hand on your right arm - give it a try. "Usato, don''t bother! It''s coming from the left!" "They''re coming from behind!" "My eyes are only in front of me!" Once he shifts his gaze to the sword of his left arm, he sets it up like a cohabitation and cages his magic in his left arm. The sword is integrated with the left arm, so the magic should naturally pass. Aim for the moment when Koga pursues him with a sickle, wave his sword loudly like a circle, and at the same time burst his magic with healing ruptured palm procedures. "Nooo!" "What are you doing, Usato!?" Moments later, the same shockwave as the healing ruptured palm was emitted from the sword integrated with the left arm, and the sickle began to strike back in the air to surround it. It was like a shock of magic emitting a slash, but a radial shock surprised by what I had done, I looked at the sword emitting a shock wave, and shook my voice. "Here, name this" Darkness Healing Rupture Slash !" Let''s show off later in front of the seniors with a doya face. ''Wow, I don''t think so...'' "Don''t do it because I won''t say anything wrong. Because I''ll think of a better name for you. Right?" Felm pulled me off and I took mental damage from being gently impelled by Nair...... But despite the outburst of magic with his left arm, he has no injuries or even pain. "You mean this left arm cage hand is integrated with my arm..." "Ha, I see. You mean completely assimilated, after all." Nodding as Koga was convinced. I just want to get away from this guy as soon as possible, but if you know what happened to us, you have to listen to me. "... you know what happened to me?" "Why don''t you ask Fermu who''s inside you first?" Something nibbled, and Koga pointed to me no, to the Ferm in me. I speak to Fermu without taking my gaze off of him, feeling something somewhat unintentional about that look. "Fermu, did you do this?" "My magic is on you. So I can use it. '' Isn''t the explanation too concise...? I know that, but more like this... I''d like you to tell me how you got to me. You had the same doubts as me, and Nair talked to the Ferm inside me. "Isn''t it your will to take it?" "Bo, Bo, my magic sucked on its own! It''s not my fault! '' To Nair''s words, Fermu turned his voice aside. In the meantime, if you remember to return to the noisy left arm sword, the blade stretched from your wrist goes back to your left arm. "... you mean you can do some manipulation even from me? Nair, what do you think?" "I can only say that the power of the Ferm is now available to you. The person in question doesn''t explain anything." Is that for any reason? Though it is possible that the Ferms themselves simply do not understand. Seeing us troubled, Koga laughed somewhere fun as she let only the part of her head unmask. "Well, I can''t help it. Blah, blah, blah. I also somehow know what Ferm doesn''t want to say. But it''s none of my business being the farthest away from caring, so I''ll expose you." "Usato! Shut him up now!" A black blade pops out of my left arm and heel of my legs, but makes it fit at my will. I glance at Koga, feeling slightly sorry for the groaning ferm. "Simply put, we''re just talking about how the magic of Ferm''s perverted dark lineage became such an ability. Didn''t I tell you before? Dark magic is magic that is strongly influenced by the spirit of the user." "Oh." "To observe, Ferm''s dark magic ''inverted'' turned into something else. If you say so" Koga putting his arms together there. "''Coexistence''... No, ''assimilation''? I''ll be with you, I''ll fight with you, I''ll die with you, that''s what Fermu''s abilities turned out to be." "The current offense is proof, right? The magic of Fermu, assimilated to you, defends itself and you hold half of its lead." So Fermu''s magic went against her will and tried to grab me. You don''t realize that until now, but you''ve come into contact with Fermu in a black team uniform made by dark magic, so you''re saying that she herself took on me as dark magic. Talk to Fermu for confirmation. "Really, Ferm?" "Ferm?" "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." ? I''m bored. Well, that''s shamefully decided that my magic assimilates with others, but the mood that led to that change is never a bad thing. Instead, she''s the only one who''s lived and fought so she can trust others. It''s decided to be better than this. "Fight together...? All right, Fermu!" "Hey, what the..." "If this happens, I''ll be a lotus student. Me, you and Nair... No! Beat Koga in the Trinity" "... ah, oh!" The magic of Ferm''s dark lineage is completely assimilated to my body. That''s just like the cage hand on your right arm. Because it means you can make dramatic changes in the way I fight. I''ve already come up with a new way to fight. Then all we have to do is bump into practice in real life. We hit the ground with our toes to make sure it''s going well, while turning to Koga, who is moving into a battlefield position. "Nair, I need a restraint spell for the first attack only" I''ll take care of it. "Fermu, I''ll leave the deforming shapes to you, but no blades when dealing with people." "Do you mind if I raise my arms or a shield?" "Yeah. One more time, advice. I''m gonna make some weird moves right now, so don''t get drunk, both of you." "''To?''" At the same time as I say that to both of you, I step out to Koga outburst my magic from my leg armor. Koga tries to move his back sickle and nail while eating his face to me, who approached me at once due to acceleration combined with a different leg strength than the healing acceleration fist. "Hayah...!?" "Healing Quick Fist" but to crush its nose, beat the healing quick-fist rolled out with both arms in a row. I won''t give you time to attack anymore, and I''ll pull off that dark magic...! It activates a continuous outburst of magic and in an instant it turns behind Koga, knocking it around and kicking it into its belly. "Ugh!? No way, is that all the movement!?" "Oh! I can outburst magic all over my body right now!" "What the hell is that! Ha ha! After all, you''re not decent!" There''s no way the attack is working on Koga, who took the fist of pursuit. But the sickle on Koga''s back can''t keep up with my movements. "And my sight wanders..." "But be patient, Fermu...! I''m patient too...!" However, it seems that mobility methods that use outbursts of magic can damage allies as well. Any further burden is dangerous for both of us. We need to settle this early. "Is it bad as it is now..." You decided the minute was bad as it was. Koga stabbed the sickle behind his back and tried to gauge his departure, but accidentally stopped the move. I didn''t stop at my will, it looked like I was forced to stop him, but if I looked closely at his body, there was sometime a black belt wrapped around him. "Huh!?" "I''m not letting you get away with this!" "The spell of restraint! Now fall down!" You two supported me, a black band stretched out of my left wrist wrapped around Koga, and the curse of restraint is shed through that band. Attempting to cut the restraint wrapped around your body with a sickle doesn''t seem to cut with a spell of resistance. "You''re not too good around the support!?" "You''re so good that I''m not! Wow!" "Wow!?" Grab the black belt with both arms and pull it as far as you can. Putting Koga in sight who can attract him this way, he cages his magic power in his right leg. What I recall is a kick eaten in a mock fight with Rose, who went after returning from a brief journey. Even the curse of Nair''s resistance is destroyed in an instant, imagining it blowing humans in dozens of meters from the top of a defended cage hand, releasing them to the koga in front of them. "Olah!" "Ugh!?" Zung, a kick piercing into Koga''s torso with the sound of. At the same time, he leaks his anguished voice by bending into the letter of Koga''s body and bursts the magic into his leg, releasing the healing leg without a healing punch. "Come on, pass out. Ya! Healing Streak Leg Tu!" "You really don''t have any mercy or anything!?" Koga flying like a ball. But I don''t think I can defeat him to that extent, so I put up my left arm while replacing the black belt connected to him with my right hand. "Ferm!" "Huh!? Ko, this is it!?" "Enough! Thanks!!" Surprised by my voice, Ferm turns his left arm about two times louder. Holding it tight, I move on to healing instant fist posture. Keep calling and cutting your consciousness! "Wait, Usat! Something''s coming from above!" !? At that moment, I feel something like enthusiasm from over my head. The moment I felt dangerous and tried to get behind me with all my might without looking up over my head, a flame poured down between me and Koga like a waterfall. "Nah!?" "Is this flame...!?" Powerful flame magic enough to see and understand. Someone jumped from the flying dragon that was flying up at some point when he recovered the broken black belt and looked up into the sky in agony. A red-haired demon clan landed near a kneeled koga - Armilla Belgred delivered the sword in her hand to the sheath as she extinguished the flame. "One flew out on his own, silly Legion leader. What the hell is going on here?" "Hey, stop calling me the Silly Legion Chief" "Come on, talk to me." "... Usat merged with Fermu and became incredibly strong" What did you think, Armilla waved the sword she had laid on her sheath to Koga? Suddenly he is attacked by an ally, Koga avoids as he rushes to roll. "What the hell, you! I''m a superior officer and I''m on your side!?" "No, I thought you were confused by the shock of being beaten." "I can''t help but think so, but it''s an undisputed fact!? Look, that! You look like a decent healing wizard!?" When Koga points at me, Armilla looks at me. Sure, it''s hard to say what I look like right now as a normal healing wizard, but what Koga tells me is that I''m stuck. "It''s certainly hard to say that you survived your master and were decent at the time you cornered this idiot army leader... At the same time, it has been established that you are the enemy that must be defeated on this battlefield. That is more dangerous than the brave who are an obstacle to us." "For a long time, you appreciate..." "Is that obvious? He survives unharmed fighting his master. That''s all unusual." Keep the agony out of your face in front of Koga, who still looks fine, and Armilla, who hasn''t even worn out, no matter what. I didn''t expect Armilla to come in here. Besides, the way Armilla and I fight is too incompatible. If you want to leave this place as soon as possible, how come you''ve got the best in the Legion Leader class? Fighting Nero is like sticking your head in from yourself, but it''s a momentum that''s going to encompass even the Third Army Commander if you keep it up. "Be sure to stop. I''m sorry, but I''m gonna let you two take him down." "I can''t help it. This is a place where personal feelings are a priority..." Stand in front of Armilla, who pulled out the sword, and Korga, who unfolded the sickle. It''s three to two in number. It''s better this way! I just want to say... but I can''t tell you that I''m kidding. The same goes for me in white, but I''m even suspicious if I can get through these two safely before then. [M] So much so that my ear caught the sound that something could play, accidentally Bachi. "This sound..." Sounds heard from nowhere. It sounds like a tree spirit. The next moment I realized it was approaching someone who wasn''t there before next to me was landing on the ground. With glossy black hair, I accidentally zeroed my voice in love with the look of the electric shock. "Dog, seniors...?" "Oh, now it''s our turn (...) to help. Usato." Answered so forcefully, Senior Inukami pierced the ground with a sword in his backhand and unleashed a strong electric shock on Armilla and Koga. 212 Lesson 193 The electric shock unleashed by Senior Kamikami ran straight into Koga and Armilla and hit him directly. With the sound and light of electric shock, I don''t know what''s going on, but for starters, you can think of it as being able to stop. Senior Haguru saw Koga and Armilla get a direct hit! And looking back at me with the momentum that seemed to have a phonetic sound, he stuffed me with excitement. "Mr. Usato! You look amazing. I''m really curious. Don''t you dare ask me about that!" "Huh, yes...?" "Looking forward to the rest!" ... No, what? The senior, who nodded with a full smile without waiting for my response to be confused, once again turned to those with Koga and Armilla. "Bye, I''m coming!!" "Ah, yes. Welcome...... not!? hey seniors!?" The senior, who cut up the conversation with the same tension, was slashed with a sword to Armilla, who shook off the electric shock. "Oh, brave man!" "I''ll let your opponent!" Armilla, who took her thunderbolted predecessor''s sword in flames, turns away from us so that she can be pushed in. "Ah, you''re still like a storm, a suzune..." "Did you let Armilla and Koga split up...?" As I snort at Nair and Ferm''s whining, Kazuki comes behind me slightly late. Running over here, he looked surprised to see me. "Great... we made it. That looks amazing!? What''s going on, it!" "Kazuki, did you come here too!? Why..." Kazuki gazed straight at me in response to my question. "I''m here to help Usat... Can''t I?" ! It gives rise to feelings unspeakable in unexpected words. I managed to hold back my emotions and I shook my neck to the side. "... no, not at all. Thanks, that was really helpful" "I''m your son because Usat helped me and my senior year. And..." Kazuki''s gaze is directed towards Koga, who has been electrocuted. To accommodate my movements, he watches me and Kazuki move as he wraps and reshapes his dark magic coat further. "If the Legion Leader is out, we''ll have to put out our brave men..." Indeed, if the Legion Leader is the opponent, Kazuki, the brave one, and the seniors, plus Mr. Hyde and Mr. Siggles, will have to go out. As far as I fought, the strength of the Legion Leader class is not sweet enough to manage with quantity. I got support from Nair and Fermu, too, and they''re finally hunting me down. "So, Usat, is that Koga over there?" "Oh, he''s so tough. I just attacked you scattered, but it seems to be ineffective" Whatever your body is, isn''t it suffering mental damage or something? "Maybe more than me, that guy." "''It''s not there''" I knew faintly that Nair and Ferm would deny me. That''s right. I also have a sense that the defensive surface has grown stronger since I was attached to the Ferm. Kazuki smiled at me with a small sigh. "Don''t get a busy voice from Usat" "In the short time I''ve had more like a cohabitant." "Ha, what is that" You''re not wrong though... You can deactivate me and Ferm right now, right? I''ve been trying not to think about it, but I''m getting anxious. With a light-hearted slap, I stare at the coga in front of me and take the stand. Koga unmasked me like that and exposed my face. "I don''t give a shit about you two, do I? Win or lose, if you can fight, that''s fine." Koga says that in a good mood somewhere. You mean victory or defeat is outward sight, rather craving the battle itself? "... Kazuki, if we fight together, we can defeat Koga. Let''s fight together." Koga is a powerful enemy, but if Kazuki and I join forces, he shouldn''t be the one we can''t push off. That''s how I suggested we fight together, but next door he shook his head to the side. "No, I''ll take care of the seniors and me here, and Usato will help the others." "Huh? But..." I don''t think of Kazuki''s words, I look at him better. He laughs at me to reassure me and says the words that follow. "We''ll be fine. Besides, I need an important favor from Usato." "Please?" What''s a favor? Kazuki opened his mouth with his neck tilted at me. "You know the story about demons manipulating people by magic?" "Yeah, I was attacked by someone who manipulated me, too." A magician from the Demon King''s Army who is hypnotizing his allies and forcing them to join him. We have to do something about the guy first, and the war will be even tougher... but why are we talking about it now? "Flana found where he was. Near the center of the battlefield, somewhere where even the distinction between enemies and allies becomes obscure, the operatives seem to be brainwashing the knights" I guess she''s the one with phantom magic of a similar nature in terms of deceiving people, which is why she was able to find the demons who were hypnotizing her. Sure, the place where I was attacked by the knights on my side was close to the center. Does that mean you were lurking there and quietly adding more people? "Flana, I left it to one person... but I have a bad feeling about it. Usato, can I have it?" "Okay. We''re going to help." Kazuki rounds his eyes at me for responding instantly. Either way, I have to get to the front line, and even for me, I can''t overlook the situation where the knights on my side are being manipulated and broken. "Thanks.... I told Flana the same thing but be careful" "Kazuki doesn''t want to lose to all those tights." "Oh!" We nod at each other and rush to the spot. It sounds like a strong light and iron playing right behind me, but I''m going straight to where I want to be. Rose entrusted me, and Kazuki also asked me. I''ve got a lot to do, but if it''s for someone else, I''ll move forward at full speed. Usat, you are engaged with the enemy''s First Army Commander. During the battle, when I heard the news, I literally fell into the freezing sensation of blood. Was that the same for you, Kazuki, or was I terribly upset? There were other reasons I was upset. Anyway, I never imagined that the Commander of the Regiment, the highest power of the Demon King''s Army, was out there alone. Normally, it shouldn''t be a sane shack to challenge an opponent above the number alone, but whoever you were dealing with, Usat, was moving on with the knights all the way down to the middle of this formation. Honestly, I''m relieved. The same goes for the fact that I was only alone and disturbed this formation, and that you were relative to such a dangerous opponent, Usato. "Without you, Usato, the base would have fallen by now...!" He releases an electric shock to Armilla, who wraps a partial electric shock around his leg. Armilla, who wielded her sword wide and struck out the electric shock, captured my movements with her eyes and opened her mouth small. "Surely, if it hadn''t been for the intrusion, your master would have easily fallen into your stronghold." "... I wonder if the First Army Commander is your master!" "Ranri" It gives an attack with an electric shock from medium range, but the attack never passes. Is it because of the flames that wrapped around that body? Similar to me, but that one feels like it puts a specific weight on defense. If I jump in helplessly too, I guess I won''t be spared the fatality. "If we''re going to get close, I have to wear the magic I deserve! Then!" Activate Thunderbeast mode only for a moment, attempting an attack at a speed that even Usat couldn''t handle. "The move...!" "Huh!" Ignore the other person''s whining and slash him to the neck without mistake. I caught my neck for sure, but it would be prevented from striking a sword that Armilla had erected without touching forward. "Reacted...!?" "It''s just too precise, isn''t it? The attack is too honest." "Really? I''m not often told I''m an honest person!" Mostly in your relationship with Usato...! After a grand masochism, avoid Armilla''s sword waved down and take the distance. "The lack of interpersonal experience has emerged..." I''m good at fighting wild demons and stuff, but interpersonal, that''s also overwhelmingly inexperienced when it comes to fighting more than a certain number of powerful people. And Armira in front of me is definitely treading more places than I do, and that way of fighting is changing this one into a form of interception. "That''s great." "Hmm?" Stop to the unexpected words of praise from Armilla. Weakened by the momentum of the flames wrapped around her like armor, she speaks in a voice that often passes. "The technology you''re using, is that selfish?" "... oh, I got to see you by reference to the way you fought a demon." "But it''s a big deal." Demons encountered on the journey of handing over letters, battle methods knitted in the battle against thunderbeasts. Not that I''m not happy to be praised for that, but I can''t be happy with it in the present situation. "It''s amazing at a time when it''s made possible by self-study and not physically sturdy human beings like the Demons do. If I can, I want to leave it unfinished." "... I mean, can I assume that if my Thunderbeast mode is complete, it will be a pain in the ass for you?" "... Raju...? "It''s about the magic that wraps thunder...!" Normally I get my neck tilted and corrected while blushing. GENERATION GAP......! I''ve been through this many times during my journey but this is all I''m not used to...! "You don''t know what brave men say. But yes... you''re right, once that technology is complete, it will be a threat to us." On the occasion of the words, Armilla burned up the flames that surrounded her. So that''s it for nothing? ... So far, Armilla''s attacks will never hit me, but there is no sign that my attacks will reach Armilla either. But she and I both know it''s only a matter of time. "Then there''s no problem if you grow up in this fight...!" There is a magical user in front of you who is at the border to reach. In front of no more samples, what I have to do is decide. Steal and absorb Armilla''s moves in battle. "If I''m a brave man, there''s no reason I can''t do that!" Let''s go, me! With electric shock wrapped around me, I turn to the mighty enemy in front of me. Koga, Armira and I got in the way, but thanks to Kazuki and Senior Dog, I was finally able to return to my role as a white clothes. Nair over his shoulder talks as he''s headed to the destination Kazuki asked him to. "Usato, what do we do first?" "Let''s go to the center healing the injured first. Nair, can you find someone who''s manipulating your side?" "We have to get there." Is it a top priority to go to the scene first? Besides, it''s not a question of leaving me alone any more than you''re after a healing wizard like when I''m being attacked. "I''ll help as much as I can." "Yeah, let''s help together" I run on the battlefield again, nodding strongly at the voice of Fermu, who is finally back on track. Those blown away by the tornado, injured and passed out are helped by black clothes and rear knights, so let''s not worry about going first. Step to the front line with a wide field of view. Even as I fought, the war situation had grown more fierce, turning into a white soldier battle between soldiers, into a rough one with no formation or anything. I looked around, and when I found the injured knight, I pulled the band out of my left wrist and tangled it at the same time. "Usato, fix the injured on your body" "Please!" With healing magic, a knight transferred to his back like a puff is fixed by a black band stretched out of his uniform. I accidentally leak an exclamational exhale when I am disappointed to confirm that the knight has been fixed on my back. Wow, my arms are free. I can take more people with this...! "Usato, over there! Your allies are surrounded!" "What!?" If you look at the direction Nair has shown with his wings, you can see the figure of a knight characterised by three empty colors surrounded by a group. That is the knight of Samaritan''s empty armor I saw several times in the talks...! Looks like one of them has a hand wound and the two of them are fighting while sheltering, but not for long in isolation from their allies! "Jump over that siege!" "What are you going to do, jump over? No!?" "Wow, what are you doing! You!? '' A jump that exploits an outburst of magic after a full-blown illness. As a result, he jumps and lands over the heads of the demonic soldiers that surround the empty knights, while pounding his right fist vigorously to the ground and emitting a shockwave of radial magic. "Healing Fall Fist!" "" Wow!? " Soldier unbalanced by a sudden impact on his foot and about to fall at the front. Then Fermu deformed my left arm into a shield-like shape, so I set up a soldier out of balance hitting him with a shield as he was, and I holed him in the siege. "Captain! Master Usato, carrying a knight, has fallen in front of you!" "Huh, sounds like you should scratch your feet sometimes. Gough." "Captain oh!?" Why does the most seriously ill person seem to be doing well? ... No, there are a few people who seem to be subordinates who are also injured. We need to get him out of here right away. With the injured captain in my arms, I look around and speak to Fermu. "Fermu, fix these two on me!" "Yeah, this is the number?" "No problem!" "Wow, okay." A black belt stretched out of the uniform wraps around an empty knight who can''t keep up with the situation and is fixed just like a knight who stays on his back. But will the knights be all right? Before I run out, I''ll check that one out. "Stability is amazing!" "... Huh!?... Huh!?" "The captain is losing words to an unprecedented situation!?" ... Sounds ok! Yeah! With the captain firmly in his arms, I kick him to the ground with all my might and push him into the siege hole he had just knocked down. "I''ll break through!" "Hih...!?" "Humps of human beings are attacking!?" "Hi, get hit!?" Soldiers of the Demon King''s Army who for some reason do not attack and flee. As for this one, it would be convenient for me to avoid it. Having immediately left the front line and lowered the two injured men and the empty knight, I reaffirm my power once again. "Okay, we''re gonna keep this up." "... Nair, has Usat been moving like this?" "Yeah, I think it''ll probably get worse" As deputy captain, I move until Rose''s minute. That''s what I''m going to get back for what Koga was holding me back. After listening to Nair and Fermu, I ran to the battlefield at full speed and headed to where Mr. Flana was. 213 Lesson 194 When I saw the manipulated person, I immediately found out that it was the work of me and a wizard of the same lineage. Unlike my phantom magic, he is good at confusing people and has a wide range. And we can confuse not only the sight, but even its consciousness. And terribly cunning, choosing no means. ... the situation sucks. The formation is greatly broken down by only one demon clan, and anxiety and confusion are spreading among the knights with their allies being manipulated. In addition to that, they are forced to be disadvantaged by snake demons and small demons of unusual size. But still, we have to do something about it. Now that Kazuki and the others are in opposition to the mighty enemy of the Legion Leader, I will find and deal with the operatives that the knights are manipulating. "-- let me compliment you for finding me" "Ha...! Ha...!" The light purple-haired demon clan looking down on this one from the flying dragon was looking down at me with cold eyes on her knees and disturbing her breath. A robe based on a different black than the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army and multiple purple magic bullets that floated around it. I guess I''m manipulating people with that magic bullet that''s floating in the universe. Being on a flying dragon must also be for targeting knights from the sky. "With such a troublesome opponent...!" I could find it. You have to make contact with magic in some way to show the phantom. In my case, I can show illusions by wrapping magic around my palms, weapons, etc., and letting them come into contact with me. If the opponent also has characteristics similar to mine, I should have determined the position by finding out where the manipulated knight belonged and where he was fighting. As the prospect suggests, although it is good to have found an operator manipulating the knights, the opponent was a more troublesome person than I had imagined. "I thought you''d find me one day, but I never thought you''d find me in an elf...... but you wouldn''t be able to do anything about me with as much power as you?" "... eh" There are four flying dragons of Kingsguard-like soldiers around a large international flying dragon carrying a female demon tribe. It''s hands-on enough to see. It can be said that it is almost impossible to drop it with magic or bows and arrows. "So, here''s the thing: Do it." A woman overlooking this one gives orders to the manipulated knights on the ground. As she is told, the knight with the weapon turns a bloody eye to the knights who were supposed to be with me. "Oh, Lord Flana! How can we!" "Deal with the magic bullet on top! If you hit that one, they''ll manipulate you!" "Yes!" But it''s not just the manipulated knights that attack me. Even Demon King soldiers are attacked mixed with it. As we hesitate to attack those we were allies, that woman in the sky magically manipulates more and more allies. With his teeth biting into the present situation, he lays his sword on a knight who sets up a rampage to pierce the spear. "Oooo!" "Eyes... wake up!" A knight on an ally who strikes with a vain eye. Wrap the magic of phantom magic around the sword and slash it shallow. The slashed knight stared into his own palm as he regained light in his eyes and was upset. "---what the hell am I..." "Take it down!" I can restore my sanity by having the magic of manipulating knights offset by my phantom magic. Drop the spear, take your gaze off the knight who returned to me, and restore the other manipulated knights to their sanity with phantom magic. But the number of people who can get back to sanity at once is limited. My own magic is limited, and I have to do something about that woman in the big book. Take out the bow on your back and connect the arrows as you poke your sword at the demon clan that attacked you mixed with the knight. "Hit me...!" Cage phantom magic in an arrow and release an arrow toward a woman in the sky. An arrow that goes straight to its target, but it is quickly knocked down by a flying dragon driven by a Kingsguard soldier. "Ku... tough to protect...!" I''m pretty sure that woman is the commander or close to it. Otherwise you can''t be so strictly protected. But we don''t have the art of direct targeting. At the very least, we need someone who''s good at manipulating precise and incomparable magic bullets like Kazuki at a time when the elves'' bowing skills that specialize in hunting with bows didn''t go through. "Is it a wizard of the same lineage? The depth of the illusion seems to be superior to yours, but I seem to have been superior to you when it comes to the praiser." "Who are you..." Looking down at me from the sky, the woman put her hand on her mouth just to worry a little. "Um, well. Let me tell you something. My name is Hannah Lowmya. For once, he is the commander of the Third Regiment of the Demon King''s Army." "Third Army Commander!?" Woman to our surprise that his opponent is one of the highest forces of the Demon King''s Army - Hannah smiles coldly. "No way, did the Legion Leader think that everyone else was only capable of assault?" "... what is your magic?" "It''s the same phantom magic. There seems to be a difference in abilities." Hannah draws one of the magic bullets floating around herself to her palm and looks at me. "Your phantom magic is more dominant and binding than mine. My magic, on the other hand, is broad in scope and wide in what I can show...... I use this magic to manipulate your knights as I please." "So we''re having a conversation...!" "Oh, could you be angry?" I stare at Hannah, who leaned her neck strangely, suppressing her anger. It was the knights on my side who were fighting until I got here. Some have been forced to fight each other by allies, forcing them to make hard choices. Besides, I don''t know what they''re making me see, but they can''t be showing a decent illusion as far as the anguished look of the knights being manipulated. "But I''m so sorry the brave aren''t here. If I were here, I''d be a puppet and I''d be a fighter." "... Though I don''t think I can capture the brave by you" "Don''t you just have to choose a means, something like that? I don''t think an inexperienced brave man can make a ruthless decision overlooking the hostages in front of him." Kazuki cannot be abandoned. Kind hearted he may follow Hannah''s despicable demands. "Well, let''s get this far in vain" "Eh." When Hannah raises her hand, the knights who were manipulated take the stand. And the demon soldiers are holding back in the form of shielding the knights, and overhead, the flying dragons and Hannah on board the Kingsguard soldiers are waiting for the tiger sights and us to show the gap. ... There''s no point in fighting like this. But if we don''t stop Hannah here, more knights will be manipulated. Okay, let''s go. An unparalleled number of enemies are coming at us. At a time when I was stunned with fear of death and my mission -- before us, the white figure came in divided by a tremendous amount of momentum. "--Huh?" "We made it!" The shadow of a tremendous amount of earth and dust storms the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army and the knights who were manipulated without a hesitation. "We''ll deal with it with a healing punch! I''m going back to sanity now! Olah!" "Whoo!?" As the shadows wave their fists in a row, the green light that seems to be the sound and magic of darkness shines. "Usat, the demons are mixed up!" "Confirmed!" "Guh!?" With each limb rolled out, the fallen down is wrapped in some kind of tattoo to seal the movement. While he is also stunned by its appearance of powerlessness of the enemy like a storm, he sees from behind him one of the soldiers trying to launch an attack, raising his voice unexpectedly. "Oh, jeopardy -" "Touch this guy!" Something like a whip stretches out of his back, along with the voice of a girl heard from nowhere. It easily plays off the demon clan that tried to strike, and leads straight to the surrounding enemies with purple texts. Honestly, I know with my head who came to help me. But what to say...... "It''s not what I remember..." In my memory he made so many cod moves... but now I feel more awesome. The figure who beat down a knight and a demon king army soldier trying to strike him with a motion that was inconspicuous to his eyes looked back at him as he wore white clothes mixed with black. "Frana, and all the knights... are you safe!" "Oh, thanks......" "Yes..." The knights with us are also stunned by the shock that has blown their sense of despair so far. In the meantime, I decided to ask about the knights defeated by Usat. "Are these people okay?" "I stunned him with a fist caged in healing magic, so he shouldn''t be injured" Oh, well, then by the time I hit him, I was letting him get hurt... no, let''s not think deeply. As it turns out, the manipulators are intact and powerless. Instead, we should be glad that Usat came who could accurately disable the manipulated people. "And what''s wrong with that?" There was another thing that bothered me. As for Usat''s aptitude, which is different from what I saw before. Silver cage hands on the right arm and black cage hands on the left arm. Both legs had also turned into reclining leg nails, especially the white uniform he was wearing. The majority of the uniforms were white, but the hem and sleeves had black flaming texts, and the spots visible from the gaps were stained with pitch black. "Oh, this... there was a lot going on" "I''m sorry there''s been so much...!?" Even when I witnessed the battle with Mr. Rose, I was modestly moving away from him, but now Usat was too horrified. I couldn''t have done it without all this. "I''ve been asked by Kazuki." "Kazuki..." Put Usat''s cage-covered hand on my shoulder still in confusion. Then, healing magic was applied and the cuts received in the earlier battle and the body that was exhausted were made easier in an instant. Wow, I lost my tiredness in an instant... healing magic doesn''t work this far. "Do you know who''s manipulating the knight?" "... the purple-haired demon clan in the sky is. Besides, he seems to be the third regiment leader of the Demon King''s Army." "Third regiment leader..." When Usat looks up into the sky, there is Hannah on the Fei Dragon as usual. She was looking down at Usat, but those eyes also seemed upset somewhere. "Dark hair in a white outfit, and green magic... there''s something different about the information, but are you sure you''re the healing wizard of the kingdom of Ringle?" You regarded silence as an affirmation, Hannah nodded convincingly. "Nice to meet you, I''m the Demon King''s Army, Third Army Commander, Hannah Lowmia. Koga, you''re right, you''re not human." "Koga again... oh, already..." He holds his forehead and groans, staring at Hannah. "Were you trying to manipulate the knights and attack the healing wizard?" "Yes. It worked to the point where we made each other argue... but not one healing wizard at the heart has yet been able to finish it, has it? I''m surprised you''re out there." "Shibuki..." Guissili, and I can hear metal clanging from Usat''s right hand. I look at his face in awe, but I can''t read the look on his face. I''m just looking at Hannah overhead. ... Could it be Usat, angry? "I can''t let you do this any more." "... well, apparently you have a strong anger toward me, too" Hannah smiles small too if she notices how Usat is doing. The grin is cold and you can clearly see it looking down on us. "Well, from you, it''s outrageous, but from here on out, I don''t want to consume a limited number of soldiers, so I''m just sourcing them on the battlefield." "''Cause, you see, it doesn''t hurt or itch when these people die?" I couldn''t help but feel unspeakably uncomfortable in Hannah''s mouth. I don''t want to hurt my allies. I want to minimize the damage. Indeed, what you are doing would be terribly sensible and minimize the sacrifice of your allies. But her thoughts weren''t exactly acceptable, apart from the enemy allies. "It''s convenient for me that you''re here. If you manipulate, you can easily end the Healing Wizard''s gathering base and even the brave ones." "... you can''t defeat two brave men as much as you manipulated me?" "He''s your friend, isn''t he? It''s also a pattern of strong bonds." How does the Demon King Army know about Kazuki and the others...!? Usat is surprised to see if it was unexpected, too. I''ve already interrogated the knights of the kingdom of Ringle. "Interrogation...?" "Yeah, I just showed him the illusion of being tortured for a bit and made him throw up, but that''s still enough information. I was able to see the weaknesses of the brave." What are Kazuki and Suzune''s weaknesses... Usat? Weaknesses...... I don''t know if it is, but at the time he''s just staring up at Hannah. "Lord Flana, Master Usat, demons and soldiers are coming from the front!" "Reinforcement!" Turning head-on to the knight''s words behind you comes a troop of soldiers who could follow Glowwolf from there. Driven by impatience, Hannah overhead exhaled to relieve herself. "Well, while you''re postponing the conversation like this, you''ve finally got reinforcements. The rumored healing wizard was very helpful to those who chatted" I moved the magic bullet Hannah let float around herself. With more than twenty magic bullets in front of us, Usat elsewhere created a magic bullet in his right palm. "If you want to avoid it. Instead, the knights behind you will be attacked." Hannah dropped her magic bullet this way with the mockery. He tried to bow aggressively at a magic bullet that was going to pour down as if it were rain, but he threw the magic bullet that Usat had made in his palm faster than that. "Healing Magic Ammo" Magic bullets released from Usat''s palms can split and play to offset Hannah''s unleashed magic bullets. Still looming magic bullets that couldn''t be offset. "Ferm" "Oh!" A black sword stretches out of Usat''s left arm cage hand and swings beside him unconstructively. Then something like a green shockwave was emitted from the blade, erasing the rest of the magic bullet. "Become!?" "Darkness, healing rupture slaughter...!" Ignoring the surprise Hannah, Usat whines about something like the name of the move. On the other hand, I think these places look just like Suzune, and I''m reminded that their taste is similar. "It would be a terrible quote later." "Darkness It''s not good to emphasize......" "Gu...... Huh!" Usato, stiff to that voice for a moment but with his left arm undone, quietly called my name. "Mr. Flana." "Uh, hey, what?" "Tell me the power of the Third Legion Commander." Back to back with the quiet tone, his atmosphere seemed somewhere angry. While upset by the way it is, tell Usat as concisely as possible about Hannah''s information. "She''s in the sky, I''ll deal with it." "Huh!? But the other guy is flying in the sky, and how can he not even hit my bow..." "-- Drop" "Huh?" "The little girl laughing there, we''ll slap her down." Usat laughing at us not to worry, but his eyes were scared the other way round because he wasn''t laughing at all. Rather, something black from the collar crawled up to his cheek as if to react to his emotions a spectacular shape in many ways. Quiet anger, which is not easily understood, is scarier than the fierce anger visible. Seeing him now in front of me, me and the knights couldn''t help but think so. 214 Lesson 195 Demon King''s Army, Third Army Commander Hannah Lowmia. The demons who were manipulating the knights of their allies and making them argue with each other. Far overhead, riding a flying dragon, and not coming down looking down at this one, from the sight of her, she seemed like a demonic woman no different from Fermu. But her strategy, though outrageous, is correct in a way. A tactic that can minimize damage without endangering your allies. From our enemies, we thought it would be awesome to use such ruthless tactics without hesitation, although it was a hassle and not a conundrum. But, but. I don''t want to consume a limited number of soldiers, so I''m just procuring them on the battlefield The moment she uttered the word, I decided to make Hannah absolutely incapable of combat. Spend soldiers." Procurement on the battlefield." A woman named Hannah sees not only us, the enemy, but even the soldiers on her side as consumables. At least, having received so much from her words and actions so far, I suppress the anger that overflows within me and try to calmly grasp the situation above. "... that''s expensive" Hannah and her men were flying at an unreachable height in a jump healing jump that exploited an outburst of magic. If you stare, Hannah is not manipulating the Fei Long herself, but letting her men hold the Fei Long''s reins. In addition, there are four soldiers, each of whom manipulates a flying dragon to escort Hannah, in what appears to be an elite armor. I need to use my head to get that far. "Ferm. Cover your right arm with your magic too." ''Okay. But Usato, how do you beat him down?'' "Jump, hit, slap down" Next, turn your consciousness to Growolf and the Demons who are looking for an opportunity to attack us. Glow Wolf is going to attack you if you stay out of consciousness... Soldiers should come along with that. But even as we continue to repel the enemies on the ground, Hannah, who is above us, continues to call for reinforcements to capture me. To do something quickly, you have to drop her in the sky. "Ko, it doesn''t seem to be the answer!? Nair, stop it!" "That''s sweet. Now it''s time for this guy to do something weird. A pervert who breaks out on earth just turns into a pervert who breaks out in the sky." What is a pervert? Enjoy the desire to disprove Nair, who said so with a vain eye, and speak to Mr. Flana. "Frana, can I borrow one of your arrows?" "Oh, yeah" ... Ok, looks like this should do it. Adsorb the black band with your left finger from the arrow to the feather area. The belt is connected to the left wrist and returns it to Mr. Flana as he continues to extend the belt to the ground to make room. "Can you hit this on the upper flying dragon?" "I can''t... but now you''re okay? I don''t care how you look at it, they''re not the distance to reach you if you jump..." "I''ll do something about that. Can I take care of the enemies down there while I deal with the ones up there?" Frana said something to my words, but when she put her own cheek up about what she thought, she gave me a blown out look. "Okay. I''m anxious, but I believe in you just like Kazuki. Good luck." "Oh...!" "Everybody, intercept!" At the same time that the knights who refrain behind Mr. Flanna respond, Mr. Flanna sets up an arrow with a belt attached. With it, Glowolf moves, but I trust the knights who respond, making a difference on both feet wrapped in black magic without moving the scene. Create a reverse pile from the soles of your feet, and pierce it vigorously to the ground. "Phew..." "Hey, wait, what are you doing? Why did you sew your feet on the ground? '' "I have such a bad feeling..." "Then let go of the arrows!" Frana unleashes an arrow on Hannah''s flying dragon. With the sound of the wind cutting, the black belt draped at my feet also rises to the sky. "Prevent." "Ha." It was an arrow that drew a straight trajectory and flew to the flying dragon, but Hannah''s riding flying dragon waved its tail, causing it to bounce casually. She turned her derisive grin to this side as she sent her gaze to the arrow falling to the ground. "Huhu, to that extent, my flying dragon will not fall -" "If you don''t, we''ll only attract each of you!" "Eh." Confirming that the belt wrapped around the tail that played the arrow, I grabbed the belt stretched from my left wrist and pulled it as far as I could. Not just Hannah, but all the faces on the ground are distracted by my actions. "Usato!? I said I believe you, but what are you doing!?" "As you can see!" "Look, I don''t know, I''m just asking!?" Thanks to the pile pierced from the soles of my feet, my body is stuck to the ground disappointingly. If you keep pulling it to the distance you can get close with the leap, it''s this one...! "If it doesn''t arrive, you can pull it down to the distance it reaches...! This is brainplay...!" ''I don''t think I''m using my brains...?'' "Could it be a mistake in brain muscle play...?" No matter what they say, Hannah''s flying dragon is steadily being dragged to the ground. Hannah at the time is pointing her fingers at her surrounding men as she warms up losing her earlier spare time. "Oh, oh, you guys, cut this now!" "Ha!? Yes!" "It''s too late!" It''s too late for my men to pull out their swords and cut their belts. I gather magic on both legs and at the same time release the pile on the soles of my feet, making the best possible jump with the outburst of magic. "Nooo!" With a recoil that draws the belt as far as its power as it can, flying further up, it reaches the height where Hannah is and meets her eyes. "Knock it off!" "Hino!?" From Hannah, blue-faced by fear, he tried to beat the healing flying fist into the soldier who manipulated the flying dragon. At that time, the flying dragon, ridden by the soldier of the escort, hit me from the side. "I won''t let Hannah touch you!" "You''re a pigsty...! But hey! You''re not the only ones who can move freely in the air!" Turn your body from leg armor to a flying dragon that only erupts magic for a moment and sets up a hit against your body. With my right arm wide swinging, I head directly between the eyebrows of the flying dragon, releasing a healing accelerating fist. "Guge!?" "First the hell off!" Fei Long, whose fists struck directly at the top of his nose, holds his face down with wings. Aiming for the moment, jumping on the back of the Fei Long, I stun the soles of my palms in the lower jaw of a soldier trying to pull out his sword. This flying dragon will soon fall to the ground, but the Demons should be fine with falling from this height. You''ll still get hurt, but I can''t afford to care about them. "The Demons will not die if they descend from this height! Don''t be weird! '' "Oh, oh, okay!" Reply to Ferm and turn your consciousness to Hannah. She is letting the soldiers of the escort protect herself as she deploys her magic bullet into the air. Anyway, on the ground, it''s not going to be easy to break through in the air... "Stop moving! If you stop, I''ll manipulate you!" "" "Ha!" " "We have to do something about the escort first!" Fortunately, thanks to dragging Hannah down so far, the other Fei Longs are getting to the same height! From the flying dragon you are now in, stretch a black belt to another individual flying nearby, approaching to be drawn to you. "I didn''t know you were coming from me!! I''m gonna leave you on fire!" "Gaww!!" A flame is emitted simultaneously from the mouth of the flying dragon and from the palm of the soldier. You''re going to stick to the flames with the momentum drawn to your belt as it is, but if you outburst your magic and avoid it, it''s fine. When I tried to move into action, suddenly the hood of my uniform moved on its own and wore it over my head. It is accompanied by a visible white part of one''s own uniform dyed black so as to be eroded. "Wow!? Ferm!?" "Hey, what!?" Look, Nair is wrapped around his belt like a minotaur too...!? "I''ll do the defense, so stick it in!" "Wow, I''m resistant to flames!" I don''t have time to think! Now that the whole thing is Blocked by Black Magic and has been granted Resistance to Flames, you can move on to Attack without having to avoid it! Switch your consciousness to an attack and enlarge the magic of your right arm about two turns that you tried to use to dodge it. "Ooh...!" Thanks to Ferm and Nair, I don''t feel the heat or breathlessness. After breaking through the flames and reaching the Fei Long, I slap my right fist into the chest of the Fei Long as it grows from the bottom up. "Olah!" "Gih...!?" The impact of his fist breaks the balance as the Fei Long glances back, and the magical released soldier falls to the ground with a scream. Instead, land on the back of the Fei Long, which is stuffy but keeps winging. "Hey, now this is the second one...... don''t go wild...!" I''ll take care of it. Nair walked away from my shoulder when I was thinking about consolidating my fist and making him grow up. As soon as she glanced in front of the face of the rambling Fei Long, the movement grew more adult. "I grew up... Nair, what did you do?" "I just made them grow up with charms. I can''t tell you what to say." Well, the charms are powerful, but they''re not manipulating the will. Still, it helps to take a breath. Remove the hood and turn your consciousness to Hannah as you confirm that you have returned from a black monochrome to a black mixed white uniform. "Oops." Play the magic bullet approaching this way with your cage hands. I knew a magic bullet would fly from Hannah''s earlier, but did I stop flying around and finally hit it? "Simply not following my movements?" If so, maybe Hannah herself isn''t very capable of fighting. Nero, Korga, Armilla and the prowess of the Legion Leader class were militant images, but Hannah seems different. "And then all that''s left..." Only Hannah and the two escorts? On a one-on-one basis, you decided the minutes were bad, and the other two escorts seem to be working together to attack us. They both look like they''re on a similar flying dragon, but the weapons are different. One with a sword, the other with a spear. "We''ll take care of the rest!" "Answer!" "... Huh! You''re a pain in the ass!" Confirm the sight of flames and magic flying from the two flying dragons and jump up from the flying dragon. "Nair, keep the curse of restraint!" "Yes!" Evade the whole thing with a healing accelerating fist that just bites me falling in the air, grabbing the saddle attached to its back. "Let it!" "Wow!?" It is interrupted and shaken down by the sword wielded by another soldier driving the flying dragon who approached it. Attaching a critical, stretched band from the wrist to the flying dragon spared the fall, but minutes are bad for the flying dragon opponent who is free to move around in the air. Besides, it''s troublesome to watch me fight earlier and be positioned to help each other. "What do we do, Usat? I don''t give a damn how much you want." "I''ll lure you in first!" After avoiding pursuit with the sword from the other side while the universe was still in motion, I must have wrapped my belt around the neck of the dragon. "I got it over here! I need your help!" An eye-to-eye soldier asks his people for help as he leaks his surprise voice. Hearing that voice, the other soldier sets up a spear and sets up a rampage to help his people. Of course, we don''t have a cheap operation to get people to argue with each other on the march. "Drop it, healing wizard. No!" "What matters is the distance!" I cage my magic in my right arm, not holding my girdle, as I confirm the flying dragon approaching me. "Now!" A soldier sticks a spear out of the approaching back of a flying dragon, while jumping backwards to stay away from the flying dragon that is now attached. The spear that was about to pierce me comes off, and from me, the position of the two flying dragons overlaps - aiming at the moment, sticking out their fists using the acceleration of bursting magic in the air. "Healing Instant Fist!!" "" Become!? " A fist strikes directly at a spear-held soldier''s flying dragon and an additional impact is knocked in. As a result, it tilts wide to the side and collides with the other flying dragon. "Nair!" "Yeah, right now!" The spell of restraint charged from his fist is flushed, temporarily stopping the movement of the two flying dragons. Still can''t be stopped for long. So --, "We''re going to waste it!" Now use the healing jump to make a bigger jump earlier. In that state, the band is stretched from the wrists of both hands and wrapped around the immobile flying dragon, which is accelerated by pulling it as far as possible. In addition, it erupted magic from both arms, with maximum acceleration -, "Healing Kick!" Beat a kick with both legs. The recoil of the belt and the blow knocked in using full force acceleration succeeded in dramatically disintegrating the two flying dragons. "Usato, you''re gonna fall like this!" "Oh, I know!" Stretch your belt to the remaining enemy - Hannah''s riding Fei Dragon - while making sure that the two Fei Dragons are completely out of balance. Hand rolling up a band wrapped around its feet as it clapped out to a flying dragon who wouldn''t even show him the bare gesture to escape. "... Quiet." "There''s no escape." You gave up? No, then it''s more natural to think you still got away with it. There is no resistance, just creeping up the winged Fei Long on its back. On its back was Hannah, a soldier wearing a helmet holding his reins in a frightened manner and a third army captain wrapped around a robe. As I tried to restrain her, who was lagging behind to escape me by wearing a hood, a soldier shocked by it opened his mouth with a trembling voice. "Mi, miss..." "... Um" "Hih!?" I haven''t said anything yet. No, I know you''re scared, but I want to keep confusing you and crashing... how dare you. Speak as quietly and clearly as possible. "Please go down to the ground. Safe." "Yes..." Flying dragons descend to the ground as they manipulate the reins in tears. ... I knew the ground was better than the air. When I''m in the sky, I don''t really like it because I remember when Rose threw me into the Ringle Forest. "Well, we''re finally cornered." "...... Huh!" As long as you''re on Fei Long''s back, there''s no escape. Let Nair cast a curse of restraint so that nothing can be done first. I thought so, and my hair zeroed out of Hannah''s hood, shivering frighteningly as I tried to reach out. "Blonde...?" What''s that supposed to mean? Sure, Hannah''s hair color from a distance should have been light purple. Immediately letting the hood off, the face beneath it was an unknown face, not Hannah. Blonde female demon tribe. The demonic woman, greatly upset and tearful by the revelation of her face, has grabbed the robe she was forced to wear and has tried to complain about something in a desperate manner. "Ko, I was forced to push this... you know, so!" "Forced...?" "What do you mean...?" I''m pretty sure this guy isn''t Hannah. But there''s no escape in the air. Then, where... "-- No way!" As soon as I turned to the soldier behind me with impatience, someone put a hand on my cheek. First, what I saw were purple light floating eyes. Hannah, a light purple woman with her face close to an earlier distance between her eyes and her nose, had an accomplished smile as she threw her helmet away with her other hand. "You are mine now." Along with the words, the purple magic of the phantom lineage poured into me. 215 Lesson 196 "Master Usato is a kind man of heart." The knight of the kingdom of Ringle who made him interrogate said such things. I gave him a shoulder watermark for letting him torture me and then just showing his buddies the hallucinations he could help me with and throwing up what I wanted to hear easily, but I was convinced the result was heading in a good direction for me. Healing Wizard, Usat. Two brave best friends. An organization with a notorious healing wizard, a human being belonging to a life-saving corps. Its role is to heal and save hurting humans on the battlefield. Having succeeded in listening to the healing wizard, who had always been a feeble being, I was filled with joy in raising my hands without being in a pattern. The same is true of the fact that we saw a hole to poke at, and above all because we found out the clear weakness of the two brave men who are our obstacles. Just a sweet human being is nothing but a prey to my outfit. Because people like that are not just allies, even enemies are easily pitied. Kill because you are an enemy. I will not return alive because I am an enemy. I am glad from the bottom of my heart that a boy named Usat is not a person who can make such a decision. Because then there''s as much to do. And before I fought him, I appreciated it that way, but in fact, in my eyes, a person named Usat was an outrageous monster. Koga, by the time you talked about it so far, you should have noticed that it wasn''t normal. I can''t believe I beat you up and busted you out of the front, Koga, the Second Legion Commander, from the side. It just seems like he was amused and relieved and ate a handached counterattack. But I don''t really think I''m human when I look at it. I don''t even feel like defining it as human rather than human. There''s a black urned thing stretching out of his body, and he''s got an unusual demonic bird on his shoulder. Most strangely, when attacked with healing magic light, the battered flying dragon is clearly under shock from outside his fist. I have no idea what that principle is. You don''t seem to be able to deal with that...... I understood the moment my eyes met in the air. That''s not who we know. Somewhere... yes, I think the devil or something is powerful. At least I think the look and shape deserved the devil. Let your men do their utmost to stop you, and let''s just get away with it. I thought so, and one thought came to my head when I tried to tell that to my men who had the Feilongs'' reins. - If I keep that in my hand, can I secure a strong force? So I got a little greedy. Even modestly, now that he has suppressed exactly the second Fei Long, he has the strength of the Legion Leader class. Perhaps we can consider ourselves more troublesome than the current brave. If... if I could manipulate him with my magic, I could eliminate my only weakness, that of being alone. The more I think about it, the more profits I get back. Instead, we can''t miss this opportunity right now. The conclusion was drawn. I stopped running. I decided to do something. - How to ensure you deceive the healing wizard who is regarded as "gentle and take it on your hands. To that end, he must first replace his men, who he put up with to buy time, with female soldiers as old as he brought them in as a time of need. Normally, it''s the kind of retarded operation anyone can come up with, but I''m sure he''ll be caught in a trap. Anyway, he''s sweet. Because I''m not an adult enough to manage an irresistible opponent. Kindness is not always a good thing. While there are people who are brought to life by their kindness, there are also people who look painfully at them because of their kindness. He would be the prime example of this. Because he is a sweet sweet sweetheart, he will be crushed by me in his goodness, and will spend his whole life crushing it for me. There was no more fear. The healing wizard, no, because Usat is a child as young as you, Korga, and then easy to defend, and he will be easily deceived. The defenseless back I finally showed by throwing my men away and pawning them. My hand, which approached me without making a sound and pretending to hold the reins, was brilliant and succeeded in capturing Usat''s head. The magic of a phantom lineage that was impossible to even resist in a lined human being sent to his head led me to a kind of accomplishment and leaked an unbearable voice of joy. "Ha ha! Yay! Yay!" I haven''t had a heartfelt laugh in years. Instead, I don''t remember the last time I laughed, but I don''t care about that. I could now pawn a monster by the name of man. Besides, he''s a healing wizard. I couldn''t have been born a Demon, I got a powerful recovery. "Let''s start by misleading me as an ally" Not this battlefield handkerchief. Instead, let''s imprint the illusion in our minds and take it back to Demon King''s Land even after the battle, as we spare too much time letting go of someone with more arms than the Demon Nation. "Huhuhuhuhuhu" At the time I was sure of a complete win--something like a black sharp thorn protruded through my heart as his torso clamped. Suddenly, I can''t move properly by surprise. "Fuck you!" "Huh?" His right arm, which was supposed to be manipulated to leak a frightened voice and not be able to react, moved and grabbed the thorn and stopped. "Ferm, no" "!? U, Usat, you... manipulated...!" "I''m fine. I''m fine." I didn''t order Usat to stop me. Then why did he move in front of you? You can''t do anything with my magic. Ignoring me flashing and taking off his hands attached to his cheeks, he said, "Hmm!"? put in something like that and bounce off the phantom magic I poured. "Huh?... Huh?" "Your illusion doesn''t work on me. Even if it works, your vision is blurred." Weird. I should have totally accidentally instilled magic in you. If you''re a decent person, you must have illusions the moment you touch them. It was played as if, easily as a child paying for a spider''s nest. What am I being shown? What are you talking about with a harmless, swallowing face? This one. What, this. Scary. My body trembles with fears of incompetence. At that time, speculation without clapping crosses my back of the brain. "Ya, it was the devil''s incarnation after all... of...?" "Huh? No, no ---" "That''s right. This is a demon in a man''s skin. He''s a demon who can use healing magic." "Hih!?" "Hey, Nair!?" The owl over my shoulder spoke. This bird is not a demon!? Why are you talking? No way. Am I being shown a phantom? How long have you been showing illusions? also, could that elf have shown me an illusion...!? I can''t tell where it''s fantastic or real because the series of events so far is so unusual. Could it have been an illusion from the beginning? On second thought, it makes no sense in itself that such a healing wizard exists. If you think calmer, it''s even tough to have people flying around the sky like that. You can call it blasphemy for life. I mean... the sight I''m seeing right now is illusory, not real. "And I need to figure it out... I need to wake up..." I cast a phantom magic on myself, frustrated by fear, to dispel the phantom that struck me, but my vision never changes. I want to get back to reality. I want to escape the impossible reality. But no matter how much you try to do phantom magic to yourself, the sight in front of you will never change. "The sight you see is an indisputable reality" "Oh, no, it''s a lie. This is impossible. There can''t be such a person...! I''m sure this is an illusion! I''m under some kind of mental attack!" "Phew..." Owl eyes glow red. The end of Usat''s mouth hangs like a cramp. The nightmare never ends. Being pushed away, I take out the little knife for protection that I kept in my nostalgia. I know I can''t kill the demon in front of me with something like this. But it should be possible to force you to wake up from your illusions by hurting yourself...! Swing the knife down to pierce your own thighs. "Here! What are you doing!" "Shah!?" But that was lightly grabbed and taken away from every blade. When I looked up too much in despair, Usat, who snapped the knife in two, looked up at me and stared at me. "Don''t make hasty money!" "Wow, are you going to torture me!?" "Uh...?" Neither waking up nor even losing consciousness easily is acceptable. To frightened me, an owl with red eyes makes a mockery of this one. "Fine, stop wasting your resistance. Otherwise, you don''t know what he''s gonna do....... Ferm" "Leave it to me." With that said, a wing grows from his confused shoulders that reminds him of a bat. Wretched, pitch-black wings grew from his back. The white clothes that looked down at me with a face shadowed by backlight and made me hold a sacred image had turned into something that made me fear today. "Oh, oh..." "Uh, you know? What''s wrong?" Leaning his neck at me, frightened by fear, he reaches this way. My spirit reached its limits as a sharply shaped, disastrous devilish hand approached me. "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Forgive me for not doing anything bad anymore...!" "? I don''t mind if you change your mind, but if you go back any further, it''s dangerous -" "--Ugh" Falling backwards to escape, I was surrounded by an unusual sense of flotation and my vision stained black. I tried to restrain Hannah, who was about to show me her illusions but succeeded in surviving with her own endurance. But then I realized that she fell and jumped off the dragon to run away from me, apologizing for the intense momentum she had caused her unusual wolf. "Oh, it was dangerous..." I squeezed my white eyes and grabbed Hannah''s hand, which was about to fall from the Fei Long, and pulled up. I exhaled relieved. You can''t let the Legion Leader get away with this. If they ran away and manipulated my side again, it wouldn''t have happened. ... All you have to do is go downstairs. I think so, and I speak to a soldier in the Demon King''s Army who was being made to pretend to be Hannah behind me. "Please lower this flying dragon to the ground." "Wow, my soul is not delicious,! Yu, forgive me no...! I still don''t want to die...!" Instead of tears, I end up complaining about soldiers crying and begging for their lives with bees. What are you talking about? Why do you think I take your soul? What did I do to her in the current series of exchanges...!? I can only be confused by the unprecedented handling of chemicals. [M] "Hey, if you guys did something, why don''t you just be honest? Because I''m not angry." In the meantime, having deposited Fei Long''s reins with the soldiers, I will try to pursue Hannah to the two suspicious while holding her aside. "No, what?" "Didn''t you simply look like a demon?" "Normally, you look like a demon." "Yes, sir." This owl and demon girl...! Set up a bluestone for the two of you to see how you normally are and show you an unthinkable friendship. I''ll definitely find out later......! Yes, after a hard vow with my heart, I see a flying dragon descending to the ground. "Oh, oh, be safe... be safe. but good luck, Sean. You are a strong flying dragon...!" "Ggah......" "When the battle was over, we promised to embark on a journey around the whole continent together...!" Confirm that the soldier who was being made to replace Hannah landed on the ground with some anxiety that he was doing an intense character. It still looks like Mr. Flanna and the knights were fighting demons and soldiers on the ground, but when you see me capturing Hannah, the Legion Leader, you stop moving uniformly. "is that Hannah..." "The sky is supposed to be safe, why not!" "What more can we do...!" Thanks to the capture of the Legion Leader, one of the command towers, we seem to have been able to cut the momentum. "Gee...!" "You''re the flying dragon I just dropped... ha" But some of them roar at me with anger. When I changed my mind and stared at him to respond -, for some reason, Fei Long turned and screamed frightened, turning his back on me and running away. "You''re scared of Usat, too, Glowolf." "If you knock down all those flying dragons. If you''re an instinctive demon, you deserve it." It follows Mill''s dialogue behind his brain, "If you intimidate him with your eyes, he''ll run away naturally!" and Guldo''s dialogue, "If you think he''s one of us, you won''t be attacked!". Uggs, I didn''t know you would put the most unlikely proposal into practice yourself...! "Now is a good time to lose the Legion Leader! We''re going to take control of this place! -! '' "" ''Ooh!'' " The knights turn to chase the soldiers who lack the Legion Leader and are upset. Miss Flanna rushes over to me as I drop that off, thinking about keeping Hannah and the other soldier I caught as captives to the rear knight. "Usato, it''s okay!?" "Oh.... I managed to catch Hannah the Legion Leader and his men''s soldiers, so I''ll leave the rest to the rear knights" "Then leave it to me! ''Cause I''m gonna keep you tight so you don''t get any worse!" I nod at Mr. Flanna''s words and give her the fainted Hannah. Miss Flana tilted her neck when she saw her fainted face and the soldier lying down beside her and frightened. "I''m kind of fainting with a face like I saw something that''s not from the world... what did you do? The soldiers caught in the back are also frightened..." I want to know that, too. I intend to inquire firmly into Nair, who has now strayed from his gaze, later. But before we do, we have to do what we have to do. "Caught Hannah should bring this one back some... but still, this one doesn''t turn out to be a disadvantage" "Still, we have to fight." You can''t give up here. Seniors and Kazuki...... and now that Rose is fighting his mighty enemies, I just have to do what I can. "Well, I''m going to the next place..." "Oh, Usato!" "Oh, hey!" When I try to walk out, I''m going to get attacked by a mild dizziness and fall. I couldn''t help but realize that I was more tired than I thought, although I didn''t fall because I was supported by Nair, who returned to being a person. "Usato, you should rest your body for a little while! You look pale after all those fights!" "Frana''s right. I won''t keep it like this..." I know I''ve been training to save magic, but it just seems like I''ve had enough to outburst magic in a row. But the dizziness quickly healed just for a moment. When I try to stand up alone, I hear a roar not so far from here. If you look at you, snakes the same size or larger as evil dragons are raging around. From its mouth appears to be a fluids of toxic colour. "You can''t rest yet..." "... ok. But if you decide it''s the limit, you can use magic to stop it, but you can''t." "When I have to, I move Usat from the top of my armor" It''s my first ear. If I faint, can the Ferms move my body? But I''m aware that I can''t stop myself, so I''d appreciate it if you would. Sigh, return to the owl, see Nair back to his shoulder, and then shift his gaze to Mr. Flana. "So I''m going first...!" "Just like Kazuki, you don''t bend once you decide. Then I won''t stop any more.... but if you''re impotent, Suzune and Kazuki will grieve... don''t die." "... oh!" Look at me and nod at Frana with a sad look on her face somewhere. Keep looking forward and head to where the giant snakes and knights are fighting. Perhaps the power won''t help me, but it should still heal those who are invaded by the venom of those snakes. 216 Lesson 197 It''s been quite a while since the battle started...... I feel like We continue to treat the injured at the lifeguard base, but the number of injuries carried is only increasing, rather than decreasing. Those who can''t get into the tent of the stronghold overflow will be treated by our healing wizard after laying the pre-prepared nappy cloth on the ground and sleeping there. So we can secure the place first, but we still have a problem. It''s about those slashed by the sword of a man who looks like a Legion Leader. The only way to keep them alive, who can no longer heal their wounds by any means whatsoever, is to let them do first aid and outsmart the scene. It was itchy and painful for us not to be able to help those suffering in front of us. Lord Uluru, I will carry those who are injured. "Oh, thank you......" One of the knights who is now protecting us at the base, Mr. Alk, puts the injured man brought in by black clothes to sleep on the ground where he laid the anesthesia cloth. He''s someone who was traveling with you, Usato, someone you can trust. Instead, it''s not a reliable place because we don''t have to say anything to take the initiative to help the injured, and if the knight being manipulated breaks out, he''ll crack it down instantly. ''Master of care!'' in this short period of time, so much so that I have been stuck in my heart many times. "All right...! Good luck! I''ll cure you now!" Restore your temper and apply healing magic to the injured person in front of you. I''ve repeated it dozens of times already, but I don''t feel used to this task. The wound is painful to look at again and again, and the face stuffy and suffering from the pain is so hard that you want to turn away. But I''m sure everyone who runs on the battlefield feels harder than I do, so you can''t turn it up. And... "There''s plenty of room here, so bring me here!" "At that rate, Mr. Guerna! Honestly, I may fall, but I''ll do my best!" "No, you rest a little!?" "I won''t pass out till I meet Master Suzune!" Both you and Kate, Gerna, who came this time, are doing their job as healing wizards right. In particular, Mr. Guerna, the confusion you were showing in the beginning has disappeared, and now you are facing someone who has been firmly injured. And your brother... "Mr. Olga......" "Don''t worry, Mr. Charlen. I''m still okay." "... Yes" Uh-huh? Somehow, the distance seems to be getting closer as I keep my eyes slightly off...... No, maybe they''re serious about it without thinking about it... "If Mr. Charles is here, he''s going to be fine! Yeah!" Now it''s not if you''re thinking about floating, so finish treating the injured while half-compulsively interrupting your thoughts. Your brother''s floating story is important, but not if you''re putting it on now. As he switched his mind and tried to respond to the next injured man to be transported, a knight came running in haste at the base and told the knights of the escort, including Mr. Alc, something. I wonder, and when I looked at you, Mr. Alk, with a delightful look on his face, uttered a voice so that everyone on the spot could hear him. "He who was manipulating the knights! succeeded in capturing the Third Legion Commander!" "Oh, Mr. Alc, then maybe...!" "Yes! Now there will be no more manipulators!" Good...... Finally, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by your allies and relieve yourself from the bottom of your mind. But I didn''t think it was the Third Army Commander who was manipulating me. Though I don''t know the strength of the people they call the Legion Leader of the Demon King''s Army, I knew they were pretty amazing. "But the Third Army Commander was captured by all the knights?" "Lord Usato has captured him." "... you, Usato?" "Yes, definite information" ---What are you doing, Usato!? Instead of you, I just heard you were fighting another Legion leader elsewhere!? "I also know you''re confused. Yeah, I know." Mr. Alk''s snort also feels somewhat caged in reality. "Usato... you''re fighting again" The healing wizard is not about fighting, but about helping. With that in mind, Usato, I think your judgment is wrong, but given his character, I can tell immediately what he fought for. He fought because I''m sure a lot of people would be hurt if we didn''t do something about the enemy in front of them. I don''t even know if that decision is right or wrong, but at least what I thought --, "I, too, need to work harder...!" Restore the mind that was a little frustrating. Just as Usat you are running on the battlefield as a healing wizard, so am I now standing in this place as a healing wizard. Then you can''t look impeccable either as a senior in his life-saving regiment or as a sister......! Commander of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army, Koga. His movements, entangled in the magic of the dark system, are the opposite of Usat''s. In Usato''s case, if it''s the type to spot the movement of the opponent you''re fighting and knock in the counter without question, Koga is the type that moves endlessly and tries to knock in a sharp blow to poke through the gap. "Light!" Wave your sword down to Koga as you manipulate the magic bullet. He prevents the sword with his arm, while manipulating it to shoot magic bullets into it as it pours, but they are wiped out by a sickle stretched from Koga''s back. "That''s not gonna get to me! Brave man!" "Normal magic bullets, don''t get knocked out with that one on your back..." The magic bullet you normally manipulate is a balloon, so to speak. I just got cut in with a sickle, like I do now, and the magic inside bursts. Until now, I''ve been trying to push it off with the number of magic bullets, but can''t I... "... All right" Words are power. Speak up, listen with your ears, and your head recognizes it. It is also more efficient to manipulate an image into that word as magic than to think and move it all with your head, forming magic exceptionally fast. Maybe Usato is screaming for the same reasons I do. "... chakram" So whine, gather the magic bullets and form them into another form. The two magic bullets, which turn into shapes similar to circular boomerang, begin to spin at high speeds. "If you can erase it, erase it!" "Wow, what the...!" Turned into circular magic, this guy is a dangerous move that cuts off anything he comes into contact with while spinning fast. Unlike a normal magic bullet, it can only manipulate two but still be powerful enough. With my sword in my hand, I carry out a mid-range magic attack while turning a circular magic. "Chopped!" "Superior!" Koga puts his hands on the ground and leads the four sickles stretched out of his back to a fast-spinning magic bullet. The magic bullet now has a shape that specializes in cutting. I carve the sickle with my sword and fly the two magic bullets to sever Koga''s torso and neck. "Can''t you stop it with a half-breed defense!" "Eat...!" To match that, I also emit a continuous ray of light magic from the palm of my right arm accompanied by my left hand. Koga, who played with the arms that made them huge, tries to get close to this one while avoiding the impending magic bullet to chop himself up. "Can''t you catch up..." My magical lineage is light, but it''s not manipulatable at the same speed as light. It means light as purification, in the sense of extinguishing the subject without question. So both beams and magic bullets by magic are slower than the magic of seniors'' electric shocks and, by the way, incompatible with fast moving opponents like Usat and Koga. "Brave man, your magic and your skill are amazing, but you are too late to capture me...!" "Don''t taste it... ugh!" But that doesn''t mean we''re done! Grasp the sword with both hands and wield Koga''s waving nails and sickle with the sword. Koga moves fast, hard to read, but --, "Ha ha!!" Now that you''ve made up with Usat, you''re not fast enough to deal with it! Avoid bands protruding from Koga''s body and release impromptu magic bullets generated with your palms. "Ha, you''re not eating that late!" It is also dealt with instantly with a back sickle, but he raises a sword with one hand that reclaims where he dodges it and waves it to slash off his neck. I know it will be prevented by black magic. It''s only a bluff for the blow of fate...! Create a small sword, condensed with magic in the opposite palm with the sword. "Wear it...... ugh!" Let it float in your fist and wave to Koga, who turned his consciousness to defense against the sword. Aim for the heart! Let them die before they deal with it! "Lightpoint Sword (Flashpoint)!!" "Yabba!?" Slap the sword floating to accompany your fist into Koga''s torso at the same time screaming the name of the move. By releasing a sword that condenses the magic of light with a blow, it turns every defense into a blow that disappears and penetrates! "Olah!" "Become!?" A blow that will definitely wipe out Koga''s heart. But on the verge of the sword of light extinguishing Koga''s heart, he fell backwards as he was bounced and pushed out by an unnatural shock. "Now the magic burst from both arms of Koga...?" We lose our target and shift our gaze from the sword of light, which flew far rearward, to Koga, which went into unexpected behavior. Slightly panicking back, Koga looked at her own arms and leaked an exclamation. "I see, unlike Usat, this is what happens to mine (...)" "You, that''s... Usat''s..." "Oh." On the verge of Koga falling back, cloudy magic could be played from his arms like a hedron. Now from both of those arms, the black magic that erupted turned into a thorn similar to a sword, which had popped out of its hands many times. "Well, I ate it with my body many times. Exactly. I know what he''s doing. It''s not a decent thing to do even when a seed is broken." Koga, who immediately put his arm back on, waved at me flickering. There is no blood. Is it ok for Koga to outburst his magic just like Usat...? "If the magic of darkness assimilates the flesh to the former, it can be made into a ferm assimilated usat, and there''s no reason I can''t." "You let your magic burst out of you..." "It''s better than dying if you fail. But this is incredibly brave. Well, no wonder you can use so much pom pom." "But" separated the words, Koga glanced back at the sickle on his back. I don''t know the look on that face in the mask, but I definitely found myself smiling full of joy. "Thank Usato." "... what?" "I can be strong enough to fight him. That''s my enemy! Ha-ha-ha!" Relax, if you''re angry here, it''s their idea. Yes, I tell myself, and I reflect on the power of Koga today. ... I used the same moves as Usat, which means I can travel the same way as him. There''s no way Koga, who was fighting Usat until just now, wouldn''t do that. "You should settle this soon." Honestly, it''s tough to fight the utmost Usat without the spiritual. It''s a different way of fighting, but Koga is also a troublesome opponent who can''t predict (...) what he''s going to do just like Usat. When I decide that, I manipulate the circular magic bullet that was stalling me by the side and send it to Koga. "... go!" "Oh? Well, you''re making the right decision. But..." Knock your arms against the Magic Bullet toward which Koga has made your arms bigger, and perform an outburst of Magic. Moment after moment, the same stinging thorn protrudes with impact from both arms of Koga -, "Unfortunately, that doesn''t work anymore" I was forced to erase the magic bullet that was supposed to chop him up. Not only does it have impact, but it even has hardness...! Having erased the circular magic bullet, Koga begins to deform its body when both arms are on the ground. "Ha ha...!" "Your appearance is changing...?" Until now, he had stretched four sickles from his back, about halfway between man and beast, but now he transformed from his back into a thorn that grew similar to a sword like a palm seal. It''s like we''ve only specialized in killing power. I''m gonna put maximum vigilance on Koga. "Well, let me do it in a new way, just like him...!" "Huh!" The moment I tried to produce my next magic bullet as I pushed and killed the upset, Koga, who should have been more than ten meters away until earlier, was looming in front of me. Immediately, he knocks on his sword and tries to intercept it, but at an unusual rate. "Did you outburst your magic to gain instant acceleration!" "Exactly!" Fast...! Until now it has been able to cope adequately, but the same acceleration method as Usat has changed the movement to something even more anomalous. I barely follow that movement with my eyes. "Oh, there!" "Blow it up!" Shield the sword with your back turned around. Despite that, Koga slaps her shaken fist against the sword. At the same time, thorns formed by intense shockwaves and several black magic protrude from its fists. "Ugh! Huh, this!" Everything gets thorns on the left shoulder and flank without being prevented. It hurts so much, but I don''t have time for it! Clap your hands forward and release magic bullets continuously as you evade backwards to exploit and fall in the shock waves released. Analyze the current Coga while keeping the lightly avoided Coga in view against the looming magic bullet of the machine gun. "It''s going to take a while to get used to..." It turns out there are shock waves and additional attacks with thorns on normal attacks. The battle at a half-way distance is bad minutes here because the speed is also exceptionally high. I can''t deal with it the way I''ve always done. Do you dare keep letting him outburst his magic and shred his magic, or be ready to get hurt and make sure he dies instantly with my magic... I''m confident I can do both, but I have to be prepared for that risk. "Yeah?" Something flaming and thunderous is flying in my spot as I try to respond by putting a coga in my sight that is about to hit me with a magic bullet. The man, who landed beautifully scattered with flames, smiles over here unaware of the cloak with chillies and fire. "Kazuki, I hope you''re okay!" "Senior, that''s this dialogue.... It''s on fire, cape" "Huh? Lie...... ah, hot!?" The landing moment was cool, but there''s a rush to extinguish the fire...... Moving his gaze from his senior to Koga, who was in a hurry to extinguish the flame on his cape, he was stopping moving as he looked sideways at Armira. On the other hand, Armilla, who was fighting his senior, was bleeding from his shoulder but still didn''t seem to have diminished his will to fight. "... ugh! That''s the prowess of the Legion Leader class. Finally a blow with my Miracle Special Attack" Flaming Thunder Disease Slash "which also uses the opponent''s flames...!" Seniors who put out the fire say that while wiping their foreheads. "Ha... Are you okay there?" "I''m still fine. But the sword couldn''t stand the blow." And the sword that he had put forth was broken, and it was broken from half. It''s supposed to be a sword of considerable strength, but it didn''t seem to withstand the power of the seniors. I somehow know that my sword is close to its limit, too. "Could this be a situation of absolute desperation?" "No, seniors don''t even think about that, do they?" "Huff, you''re right." That said, seniors take two swords that are falling nearby. "There are enough weapons on the battlefield to rot. If my favorite sword is broken, I''ll use it this time." First aid done with restorative magic, get up. It''s not fatal. Impudent appearance, I''ve shown it scattered last time. So now fight hard - win. "Let''s not give up and fight" "Oh!" Now let''s not be ashamed of our heartfelt friends we got in this world. Having switched my mind with those words, me and my predecessors face the mighty enemies in front of me. 217 Chapter 198 A giant snake sprinkling poison all over the battlefield and ramming around. That was very similar in shape to the snake I had previously encountered in the Ringle Forest, but its size was too different. Same as or larger than evil dragons. Giant creatures over fifteen metres long were even rampaging around, tormenting the knights. "Ku, it''s painful..." "Ugh...!" "Anyone who needs medical attention as soon as possible! Otherwise, leave it in black!" Even away from the giant snake, the damage has been done. At a rear point not far from where I captured Hannah, I was treating people who had been poisoned by snakes. "Lord Usato, take him!" "Yes!" People who suffer as they inhale the spit out poison of a snake and squeeze their throats, or who hold back where the poison touches them and get bored with the pain. At that point, I wish black clothes would take me to the base and have me treated by a healing wizard, but if I was exposed to a large amount of poison, I would need treatment as soon as possible. "System strengthening!" Activate the system strengthening at your fingertips and apply it to one of the knights suffering from poison. As soon as the dark green light covers the knight''s body, the knight''s expression becomes calm. Systematic enhancement with minimal magic only at the fingertips to allow only enhanced resilience characteristic of healing magic system enhancement. With less magic, I can heal my mortal injuries and keep them in my black clothes... and I can''t afford to have them fully healed right now. "... it''s like evil dragon poison" "Right. It reminds me of bad memories..." Once you''ve eaten evil dragon poison from me, I don''t think this poisoned snake has anything to do with evil dragon. This one''s under the wind, trace but poisonous in the air. There would be little problem with this distance, but not for those who are fighting on that spot. He is attacked by fierce fatigue, either because he is losing his magic power. The health aspect can afford to burst, but there''s nothing you can do but magic. "Usato......" "Let''s go. You can''t be stopping here." Things continue to change. Leaving this place to the black clothes, trying to get to a place where giant snakes are raging... "Grrr!" "Ooh!?" Blu Lin, a blue bear wrapped in coal stained silver armor, slipped in front of me as I gave him some smoke. Falling back in surprise, he turned his back on me. "Huh? Burlin?" "Gua!" "Sounds like you''re telling me to get in..." "Brulin, you..." I can''t believe I''m always on your back this time. [M] Where we''re going, it might be helpful to have Burlin. Maybe this guy figured it out and went with him... no, don''t you need to think about it? "It''s comforting to have you!" "Grrrrr!" Jump on Brulin''s back and grab his belt. Then Brulin, who gave him a reliable ambition, kicks the ground forcefully and runs out. He increased his speed while avoiding the knights on his side and quickly reached the front line. There are also many demons nearby with giant snakes raging. "Burlin, can you go?" "Grrr!!" An ambitious burlin increases the speed even more. No matter how much armor you''re wearing, if you''re going to break through this many, you won''t be unharmed. "Fermu, can you put magic on Burlin!" "If you touch it, you can!" "Please!" With that voice, black magic poured from my legs into Burlin''s silver armor, covering his upper body. An oval shield that protects the head and body from attacks from the sides, in heavy black armor. Dressed with armor that specializes only in pushing even, Burlin raises an even braver voice without surprise at his own change, eating his body into a demon imminent in front of him. "If you don''t want to get hurt, get out of the way, demons! Ha-ha-ha! Burlin! It''s the best combination ever!" "Grrrrr!" "Eh, reinforcements...?" "The demon runs away..." "Lord Usato, every time you see it, you''re doing a terrible thing..." I don''t care about the voice of my allies at the earliest. Driving away the escaping demon, he finds the body of a giant snake not so far away. "That''s..." "Big snake skewered..." It is the same individual as the snake that Senior and Kazuki defeated in the last battle against the Demon King Army. If you look closely, the head and torso of the snake are pierced by something like a large conical thorn protruding from the ground, which makes it look deadly. "Attack from the ground... Mr. Hyde!" So you''re saying he might be the one fighting a giant individual right now? Warriors of the Kingdom of Nirvalna, Warrior Chief Mr. Hyde. At the Lukvis meeting, only for a short time, but with a matching pattern, but someone who taught me a lot. He wouldn''t even take a step back on that snake. "Usat, the snake being skewered over there is probably a demon made by the hands of a man named Baldinak." "Isn''t that a natural demon?!?" "I don''t know what to look like..." Me and Nair are surprised by what Fermu said. An artificially built demon, Baldinak. I don''t know how such a presence was born, but I never thought it was. For example, do you mean that big individual is an enhanced version of Baldinak? "Guh!" "Oh, you see it!" Turning forward in the voice of Burlin, he was approaching a position where he could clearly see the figure of a large baldinac. If you stare, the warriors of the Kingdom of Nirvalna warriors continue to attack Baldinak around. Among them is Mr. Hyde, who himself exercises command of the troops while unleashing magic. "Siege this big fat ass! Watch out for poison! Eat him and he''ll slow down!" "Guisha!" "Oops! You''ve been after us!" To Hyde, who is giving instructions, he waves his tail as Baldinak groans. In contrast, when Mr. Hyde pierced a spear caged with magic on the ground, multiple walls of dirt were removed from the ground and subjected to a Baldinak attack. Mr. Hyde escapes attack range in the meantime - but I didn''t miss where Baldinak tore his mouth to his cheek at that time. You can''t forget that face. Decadence does not change its cruelty, cunning...! "Bad, Burlin! I''ll go first!" "Guh!" Let Burlin''s armor disarm and head to Mr. Hyde at full speed. In the meantime, Baldinak is opening its big mouth and letting something poisonous spray from his fangs that have been removed from his upper jaw. Break it in and heal the ruptured palms... will not make it! You can''t even pull it with a belt. Well, then! Throw a healing magic bullet made in your palm with a burst of magic...! "Heal, accelerator!" "Guho!?" "" "Let, warrior chief oh!?" " A healing accelerator bullet strikes directly at his flank as Mr. Hyde looks up when he realizes the poison. It erupts into a sudden impact but blows sideways for about five meters. At the next moment, a poisonous coloured liquid is blown over where Mr. Hyde was, sounding disgusting as the ground melts. "Plus, healing eyeballs!" This is followed by a magic bullet produced on the palm of the hand, which strikes Baldinak''s eye and temporarily deprives him of his sight. "Gishaaaa!?" Confirming Baldinak, who strikes his body on the ground in an unintended blow, and the Nirvalna warriors who move to the attack in unison, I rush to Mr. Hyde, who, despite force majeure, has blown me away with a magic bullet. Helena, a deputy secretary, approaches us as she instructs her men nearby to carry out an attack on Baldinak. "Excuse me! I hit the magic bullet because I needed it!" "No, I know you saved me from that attack! More like a warrior leader..." With Mr. Helena, approaching Mr. Hyde, who is still down and down, he is grinning bitterly as he holds down the part where the healing acceleration bullet hit him. "Helena, you won''t have to be without me anymore. And then do as you''re told, put him down..." "Um, warrior chief?" "That''s it for me... It''s weird, I can''t believe I''m dying and my body is light..." Unexpectedly, Helena and I face Hyde, who meditated on her eyes with a face that was somewhat full. It was a healing magic magic bullet that hit me, so I can''t possibly get hurt. Instead, the blood is good, and there is no bloodstain on the flank holding it down. "Something about this guy looks like Usato..." "Yeah, that sounds like Usato..." Hey, what''s with the nuance of being regarded as disgraceful just like me? I''ll try to speak to the fearful Mr. Hyde as he draws his cheeks to the owl on his shoulder and the whine of our demonic daughter. "Mr. Hyde, you''re not going to die. It was my healing magic that hit me." "Warrior chief, Usat, you helped me. Wake up." Standing up softly after a brief silence, Mr. Hyde is touching his own body to confirm. Helena and I, who are in a difficult mood, turn a gaze like, "What, this guy..." After a few seconds or so, Mr. Hyde looked back at him as he raised his voice. "Well, apparently I''ve been helped by you! Ha-ha-ha!" "Yes, no, that''s not..." "Honestly, I was surprised earlier, too. I didn''t expect the wall to disappear and spit out poison. But you''re here! You''ll be lucky I don''t have any more!" As bright as ever, I returned my gavel and turned my gaze toward Baldinak, who is under attack from the warriors with Burlin, who has just arrived. "Absolutely... you''re a hell of a demon. I didn''t know you had the wisdom to cope with the moves you saw once, combined with the cunning to deceive people." "Corresponds to a move I saw once...?" "Earlier, I killed him by skewering something smaller than that with my magic, because he was watching it, too, or he started avoiding it before the attack came from the ground. Maybe they have organs that can sense magic." Is that giant and smart? Until now, he didn''t seem to be able to give him an effective hit, but he seemed to be able to move on to the offense by letting him take an unintended blow with his healing eye. "... but..." ... The soldiers fighting are also pale. Perhaps the temper drifting from the venom spit out by Baldinak is slowly eroding your body. Inside, there are several people throwing up blood reflexes and poking at their knees. "You''re all poisoned. And Mr. Helena." Put your hands on Mr. Helena''s shoulder and heal the poison. Now I''m fine, but if I stay here like this, I''ll get poison symptoms again. "Oh, thank you. What about the Warrior Chief?" "No, I was just now, so I''m fine now. More than that, Usat." "I''m going to treat the poison now!" Turn your palms toward the warriors of Nirvalna and stretch out the bands for the number of people. Once the band is adsorbed, pour in the healing magic and cure the poison. "... eh" After losing even less magic, and keeping my vision afloat, I treated the nearby warriors'' poison, the next thing I know, I put someone on the back of Burlin who was unhealed by me. "Burlin, please these people" "Grrr!" "... yeah, good luck to you too" With the warriors on their backs, Burlin snorted, rushing to the base in momentum as he raised his earthen smoke. I dropped that off, and I line up next to Mr. Hyde, who is leading the total attack on Baldinak. "Usato, you better not move anymore" "Huh?" I tried to jump forward to treat the warriors who were attacking with magic and weapons near Baldinak, but Mr. Hyde can stop me from doing that. "Is the limit of magic near? Even for a short time, you should rest." "But...!" I''m going to accidentally rough up my voice, but lack of magic makes my vision rough. With his gaze toward Baldinak, Mr. Hyde, who supported my body, slightly distorted his expression. "Don''t you think you''re going to fall down now?... I understand your mission very well, but now make yourself a priority" That''s what they said in a slightly stronger tone, and I can''t argue with it. [M] Mr. Hyde is right, the limits of magic are close. I resent my half-way lack of magic, even though I have plenty of strength... "Gishaaaa!" Then I hear Baldinak''s plundering screams. Seeing it, there were so many arrows pierced by the body of Baldinak that it could not be counted, and so many wounds engraved by magic. A demon in line shouldn''t be strange to be out of breath at all, but it''s still moving because of its giant. "Don''t rest your hands on the attack! Stiffen his scaffolding with water and earth magic, as you should!" "" "Respond!" " Confirming Baldinak in an almost full-blown and creative state, Mr. Hyde raises his voice and sends instructions to several warriors who had refrained in their respective units. With their hands on the ground, the mighty warriors pour water magic into Baldinak''s feet with a roar, and the earthly warriors manipulate the muddy ground to seal Baldinak''s movements. "Attack! Attack! Whoever has less magic left, spears, swords, whatever! Throw it, but sharpen your health!" "" "Ooh, ooh!" " All the Nirvalna warriors on the spot will make every effort to attack Baldinak. There''s smoke, and Baldinac''s appearance becomes frivolous, but he''s definitely there and eating the attack. Having confirmed it firmly with his eyes, Mr. Hyde himself cages a great deal of magic in his right hand. "You''re gonna eat me in this situation!" Holding his fist tight, he punches his fist straight to the ground as he punches his fist high as it is. The next moment -, a thorn burst out of the ground into the area of Baldinak''s head hidden in the smoke. With a flash of cramping, the force falls out of Baldinak''s body. Speaking to Mr. Hyde with a scorching smell and a smile on his face. [M] "Were you able to defeat him?" "You must have pierced your head for sure. That''s all I got. Even if he''s alive, he must be dying." Sure, I wouldn''t just be sorry if I got all that magic. The sand smoke gradually clears. Baldinak will be exposed as everyone on the spot still lays down their weapons. "Huh?" Whose would the voice of that question have been...... The appearance of Baldinak, who came out after the smoke cleared, was clearly different from what we had imagined. "Hey, no way. This..." Bright white discolored skin. Head cavity as if it were a shell out. Glossy scales visible from between slightly torn skin. "Are you peeling?!?" "What is that disgusting!? Goosebumps!?" "You must be a bird now..." Baldinak, stripped to tear off the shelled outer skin, raises the deafening roar. "It''s a self-regeneration thing or something... and I think it''s getting more subtle." Not only are all the wounds that Hyde and the others have inflicted healing, but the giant is even bigger because it''s peeled off or without a heart. "Some monsters were terrible...!" "What do you do, Mr. Hyde?!?" "Develop an attitude. Helena, get everyone out of here while me and my men stop!" Mr. Hyde, who gave instructions to Mr. Helena, pulled out an axe created from the ground. When the still marginal warriors laid down their weapons just like him, Baldinak, who had completely skinned, set in motion. "Gishaaaa!" "Huh...!" Stronger than earlier, I hold my ears unintentionally to my deafening roar. With further growth and recovery, Baldinac breaks the exfoliated skin and fixes its head to us with its gaze. "Gishea......" "! Are you going to come after us!" Baldinak looms as he nods his tongue. The warriors who fought bravely until earlier are also not enemies to the guy who made a full recovery. Everyone was just blown away with their tails without even realizing their original power because of their poisoned bodies. "Ferm, Nair! Just do it...!" "I can''t help it...!" "Ah, too!" Opposite Baldinak as he builds a black sword from his left arm. Things really, really suck. I don''t have much magic left, and the warriors on this scene have plenty of spare time, but I''m hopelessly not strong enough to deal with a full-fledged Baldinak. "Shah!" When Baldinak, who opened his mouth, tried to strike us, for a moment something shone, and at the same time something like a white spear pierced Baldinak''s cheek without a sound. "... eh?" "That spear... no way..." A white spear with an icy clear spear tip. It looked familiar. I almost raised my voice unexpectedly to that, but eight transparent spears flew in to follow the spear that pierced me first, and pierced Baldinak''s body continuously at an extraordinary rate. The impact causes Baldinak''s body to roll over and slap him to the ground. "Gi, je...!" The deeply stabbed, transparent spear froze Baldinak''s body while emitting intense cold air, quickly sealing the motion. "What''s happening...?" I''m confused, Mr. Hyde, but I''m going to poke a lot of relief in my knees. There''s only one person who can do this. The first spear that pierced Baldinak moved alone, and as it flew this way, it fell into the hands of the one armored knight who was behind us. "Absolutely, why do you keep being so impotent?" We look back at the frightened, reassuring voice. - I know the knight. Silver armor with an emphasis on ease of movement unlike before and blonde hair put together in one. She came to the scene with a white spear Leona turned her gaze to me with a slightly more punctual technique. "I''m sorry. It''s late." "No, it was the best time ever" Ms. Leona is a woman recognised for her brave armor created by Lady Farga, the Divine Dragon, and a brave man proud of Miarak. He was also a benefactor who once fought with me to save Mr. Caron, who was drowned in the power of a dragon, and reminded me of something important. When she smiled small at my words, she walked out to line up next to me. "Leona, the brave man of Miarak. I will enter this battle through this hour." She declared so with a spear cut to the sealed baldinac of frozen motion. 218 Chapter 199 Honestly, it wasn''t unexpected that Mr. Leona rushed me on this occasion. I have not been contacted beforehand that you will come to reinforcements, and more importantly because Miarak is far from here, and Miarak itself should not have been able to rebuild it yet. "Excuse me, a man named Hyde who directs this place... are you a Miarak brave man and no mistake?" Mr. Hyde talks to Mr. Leona, who is alert to Baldinak, who is ramming his tail without movement. "Oh. I received my life from the queen, Lady Norn, and rushed to this occasion" "Are you alone?" Mr. Leona nodded at Mr. Hyde''s words. She is frozen and turns her gaze toward the still immobile Baldinak. "A little while, but I sealed his move. In the meantime, get your attitude in order." "... I''ll believe you. Helena, lower those who are depleted! Now I''m going to form a formation and crusade this monster!" While Baldinak''s movements are sealed, Mr. Hyde calls on his men to evacuate. When Leona looked back at me and saw how it was, she took the vial out of her nose and gave it to me. "Usato, take this" "Huh? Vial?" Why are you doing this now...? Take it and tilt your neck. There was a translucent liquid in the vial, which was very similar to the potion that Lady Norn, Queen of Miarak, had been drinking. "Master Farga brought it to me. It''s a potion that restores magic and a little bit of caution." "Restoring magic could it be something very valuable?" "Never mind. This is what you need." Restore the amount of magic, huh? Remove the mouth of the vial as you drink the sawdust and saliva and pour it down your throat all at once. The unique irritant odor and bitterness made me cry eyes but when I swallowed it - the heat gradually crept up in the center of my body. "Grr...!?" "Usato!?" "Poison!?" I accidentally hold my chest close to collapsing, but Mr. Leona supports me before I do. "Don''t worry. In the process of restoring magic, your body is only experiencing heat." "Yes..." "I''m sorry, but listen to me like this." Listen to Mr. Leona as he is annoyed by the strange sensation of magic recovering within himself. "First, let''s apologize for the delay. I flew on the fastest small boat in Miarak, but still got pretty late" "No, it''s enough that you''re here to help me." In fact, it really helped that you stopped Baldinak. "Maybe why Mr. Leona was late..." "Oh." She nods at my words. [M] She can''t be late if she''s going to be in the fight from the start. "I was late, but I brought what was entrusted to me by Master Farga to this point" "Is it here?" "No. We''re headed to those who have already been recognized as bearers." The next moment Ms. Leona put it that way, a white glow emanated from the direction Seniors and Kazuki were fighting Koga and Armira, as well as an electric shock that burst like a bounce. With that, my right-hand cage hand and Mr. Leona''s spear tremble in resonance. ... Well, finally, the Brave Martial Arts" made by Master Farga is in the hands of the two of you. Bring joy to your vibrating right hand. Finally, the brave men''s weapons were delivered to the seniors and to Kazuki. For both of us, we''ll be using it in bump production, but I''m sure the two of us can use it. "Thank you, Leona. Really." "I owe you back. For me, this isn''t enough." Instead, I just feel helped. And, Ferm. I feel like I''m getting beat up from the inside of my clothes, you know? Are you trying to get away with the fever by tapping it? Instead, you don''t try to open your mouth in front of Mr. Leona... is that surprisingly familiar? "You''ve changed a lot in a while." "Ha, a bit fused with one of my buddies? I''m doing something like that." "... hmm? Hmm?" You just didn''t explain it enough, and I got my neck tilted. Nair, who I saw, talks to Mr. Leona. "Uh, I think I can convince you if you think this guy''s doing what he always does" "... I see" Why were you convinced? Instead, do you always do the same thing? It sounds like you''re always making fun of the lines that assimilate to the Ferms. "... All right" The heat that was gushing from the inside draws. The depleted magic has recovered about 40% physically. This much magic would suffice. "It''s okay now." "Mm-hmm." Stay away from Mr. Leona and get up on your own. Looking around, Mr. Hyde is more formative and moving on to intercepting Baldinak. "Usat, what are you going to do?" "I''ll help the injured here." "Huh. Then I''m going to be shouldering you again." Leona, who turned the spear somewhere delightful, floats eight ice spears around her. Seeing her completely embrace herself as a brave man makes me kind of happy in spite of this situation, I unwittingly zero my grin. "I don''t know if I can help this time, but I''ll try my best" What needs to be done hasn''t changed since the beginning. Kazuki with seniors who are fighting a critical phase right now - and we will defend this front for Rose. Yes, I was determined in my heart to look at Baldinak, whose freeze was lifted and he tried to move again. "Ahhh!" "Ooh wow!" Wave the two swords that wrap the electric shock around them, crossing Armilla with the sword trident. The calories that seemed to burn my skin and the blows carried out from my definite strength and experience contained enough power to drive me out of combat. "Not like that!" "Chi......" Only a few matches broke and scattered swords in both hands. Bouncing backwards as he played the spike against his heart with an electrically charged palm as he punched his tongue. At the same time as you land, pick up the sword and spear that are dumped on the ground and strike Armilla again. "That''s a hell of a power! It''s like an orga!" Throw a spear that wraps an electric shock while provoking. "You''re terribly fast. It''s like a dog running around." "You''re missing something to say, like a dog!?" Isn''t that a wolf or something? But you can''t possibly think that Armilla, who burns up an impending spear with a single swing of a sword, is the only knight in power. She is not a warrior in line at a time when she also responds by letting speed handle a series of attacks. Weaving an electric shock and an attack with a sword together, Armilla, who looked slightly irritated as she contemplated a way to open it while avoiding the attack and the flames, stopped her legs and grabbed her own sword with both hands. "Depressing, let''s broil him...!" "Huh!" Armilla burns up the wrapped flames further and sets the sword on the lower level. Shaking herself by a decisive chill, she swung up her sword and shook a blast with unusual heat and temper as I tried to jump right off the spot. "Ku, uhh... what a flame...!" Landing on the ground, I leak a distressed voice as I toss down my scorched right shoulder armor. I''ve eaten a little, but not a problem for moving...... but that explosive power is phenomenal. Armilla is pimped as she approaches in a slow stride in a flame that burns in orange. Nor has the only attack hit been shallow and fatal. "Kazuki and I have been away for a long time..." I can barely see it with my eyes, but you, Kazuki, are also fighting a fierce battle with a demonic man named Koga. The opponent is a demon clan with the physical abilities of Usat like you and the magic of the dark lineage. Hopefully, I just want to beat Armilla to the top as soon as possible, but that''s also the hard part inside. "--Hmm?" When I threw a sword full of blade spills to the ground and tried to pick up a nearby sword, I saw something glowing in the sky. What? I thought, and as I looked up alert to Armira, who was approaching me with flames, I realized that the glowing object was falling straight towards me. "Huh?" Two glowing spheres of gold and silver. They split in the air, the silver sphere to you Kazuki, and the other golden sphere fell to me - I dyed my surroundings golden as I bounced with intense light and emitted an electric shock full of overflowing. "Shape your heart." I could not open my eyes to too much light, and I heard someone I didn''t know. It''s heavy and majestic, but it''s a voice where I can feel something like kindness. With it, another sight, not a view of the battlefield, is reflected in my sight overflowing with light. Memories of when I was summoned to this world. I''m with the lifeguard, Usato. I remember visiting you. Memories of when we were shipwrecked in the darkness of Ringle. There are other memories of when I was about to be killed by a black knight, and even memories of traveling away from you and Kazuki in Lukvis, running around like a running lantern. Look, I understood right away. This is your memory, Usato, not mine. "You''re lying...!?" What is this? From the side, I''ve been weird so far!? I wonder if it''s too much fun!? Well, Usat, you''ll react like that too!? I''m such a pain in the ass! I manage to withstand an experience that I never taste in the original world. "Shape my heart..." I do not know what the phenomenon that is happening now is. But I know that Armilla''s not attacking me right now because the light that''s covering me is protecting me. Believing in the voice thrown at me and the golden light, I slowly meditate my eyes. Then, gradually, the light that had covered me faded, and the next time I opened my eyes, I would return to the same view on the battlefield as before. In front of me is Armilla staring at me with her eyes open. "You, what is that..." "Hmm?" "It''s about the weapon in its hand." "Bucky?" Look at what Armilla pointed at herself as she was told, and lose her words. There was a weapon in my hand that had never been held before. "Or, kaka, katana!?" Impact enough to accidentally become a catacotto......! The pattern of the knife placed on the black sheath was decorated with yellow and black characters, and the twillion was of a prominent gold colour. Japanese Knife--In this world, a substitute existed in my hands now that could only confirm what previous generations of brave men were using. "This is what you said Usato... my only weapon of bravery" If you blame me, I don''t know more about the knife. But it is understandable that the Colle in my hands now is a weapon that would maximize my power. I think so, trying to set up a weapon against Armira... "Are you the brave Suzune?" "... Huh?" Unexpectedly some voice echoed from the sword. I glance at Armilla, but she leans her neck to see if she hears anything. I''m the only one hearing it...!? I mean, maybe this is, isn''t it? At the earliest, I wonder if it could be called the King''s Road!? "My name is Farga, and now through your armor..." "Finally, the chatty weapon is in my hand!?" No way. Turn your consciousness to the sword as you strike directly at Armilla''s attack on the unfolding. No, wait a minute. Farga is Usat you said...... what!? "Danger!?" "How long have you been standing still? Are you tasting me?" Wipe your forehead while avoiding the flames that have been looming so far. After some distance to me, the sword named Farga casts a harsh voice to scold. "What are you thinking in the middle of the fight? You idiot. You''re playing like Usato said, you are. '' "Yes, excuse me..." Eat your face more poisonous than you thought, Master Farga. The people I talk to are going to cry because of their strong hits. ''Ha, the brave man of light is a serious young man. now we are having a conversation through your weaponry. Soon, there will be no connection, but I will teach you how to handle your weapons by then.'' "Oh, I see." "Try pulling through that katana first." When the sword is pulled out of the sheath according to the words of Falga, the silver body engraved with a wavy text is exposed. The magic of the electric shock system circulates as it is constantly charged with it, and purple electricity runs from the pattern of the knife to my body so that something is freed when I pull everything out of my sheath. Thunderbeast Mode - the same feeling but not the same. It felt like I was circulating electric shocks efficiently through this knife into a vessel called me, without spreading electric shocks in vain as before. "This is...!" "There''s no time to be surprised." "Huh?" "Where are you looking...!" Armilla, accelerated by exploding the flames, is just about to break my head off. That''s when I tried to fly sideways with an instant electric shock wrapped around it, more acceleration than I expected. I didn''t activate Thunderbeast mode but I did more acceleration...!? "Huh!" Having traveled more than thirty meters in a flash, I gaze at the burnt footprints carved on the ground. "Magic Efficiency. Is that the best way for you to apply it?" "Amazingly low magic consumption... can move fast..." I grabbed the knife again, and I moved gently, trying to get back to the spot. That speed is not what it has been. "Plus, you seem to have some abilities on the Katana blade," "Ability?" ''We have opposing enemies. Try it on him.'' "Roger!" With the sheath over to the belt where the sword was, and the knife gripped with my right hand, I turn relative to Armilla. Armilla also sensed me coming, putting up a sword and moving to defensive posture. "I''m going...!" The purple electricity transmitted from the knife wraps around its body, lowering itself and jumping forward at the same time. At once I approached Armilla''s eyes as she carved out her electrically shocked footprints, staring at her trying to tap into the counter precisely. "Little girl, cage your magic all over you." "Yes!" Through his right hand, he cages his magic all over himself. The silver sashimi shines and begins to emit an intense sound called Bachi. To match Armilla''s sword that wrapped the flame around her, and as she tried to hit it, she was forced to change the direction of the sword and slap it to the ground. Stunned by Armilla''s actions while avoiding the flame-wrapped debris bounced off the ground. "I missed my sword!?" ''I guess I found myself slaughtered by saying no. He''s a pretty good user, too. " "I know that better!" While I''m returning it, Armilla forces me to pull up the sword I slapped on the ground and modify my orbit to a blow that snaps through my torso. I can''t fit the knife well at this angle......! I don''t need to bother meeting, and I''ll leave it to the speed to go for the win! "Ha...!" Avoid the sword at the same time as the leap, and fix your gaze on Armilla''s neck as you rotate in the air with momentum intact. Break your neck like this...! Armilla''s neck is twisted with her vision upside down. "Let it be!" But their opponents aren''t in line either. The blow that tried to snap my neck by burning up the armor that wrapped around my body and pushing my body out with the hot air was held back just to cut off the armor on my shoulder. There you go...! As soon as I got my distance to get in position, an electric shock was released from the area carved with a knife into Armilla''s shoulder armor, which struck her body. "What!? Gu, gu... gu!" An electric shock was fired from where I slashed it...? Lady Farga uttered a sober tone to Armilla, who devoured the electric shock and fell on her knees. "Increase the sharpness according to the magic of the caged. Grants electric shock to every object slashed. These are the two things Katana is capable of." If you try and gently slash the ground with a knife, the electric shock will blow after a few seconds or so. I see... I mean, he said it might be possible to install it like a trap depending on what you want to use. "Now, chase to this gap... forever" While Armira is frightened, she tries to carry out an attack, but the purple electricity wrapped around her body disappears. The movement also returns to normal speed. The magic that was carried around him has disappeared, and he has returned to his normal sword. "Looks like you ran out of magic stored in Katana." "Huh!? Can''t you use it anymore?!?" I was just about to jump out of my temper!? To me in shock, Lady Falga sighs in dismay. ''Listen to me till the end, you idiot. Put it back in the sheath. That should bring strength back to Katana. But if you mistimed it, you''d be in a deadly gap.'' "Recharge or whatever, it''s a chunk of romance...!" ''... well, you''ll be fine.... Ha, one crack of a brave man is a very troubled child...'' Some try to think of a negative part as well. In my case, my strength and tension increase with the romance of recharging. "It''s about time we broke the connection between weapons and me. And then you won''t have to explain it to me? '' "Thank you for your advice! Hopefully, the next time you talk, you''ll actually want to meet and talk!" "... that?" Buzz, my voice broke off as if to hang up. Oh, this is that one, isn''t it? You know, you lost your connection before you answered, right? It''s not like they refused to meet the natural, is it?!? "That''s right, brave man... no, is it worthy of your rudeness just to say brave man" ! "Let''s name it again. My name is Armilla Belgrade. Serving the Demon King... one of those warriors with no title." Armilla looks back here as she throws away her burnt cloak. Damage in electric shock should surely be eroding her body - I feel more pressure and temper from her than I did earlier, and I attach my hand to the knife pattern I put on my sheath. ... As for being named, it''s polite for me to be named too. "I''m Suzune. It''s Inukami Suzune." "Huh, do you want to outsmart us with tolerance? Human beings are truly horrible. but" Armilla, who went on to say so, once again wraps her flaming armor around her. calories not comparable to before. I feel so much flame in my skin that it even passes more than a dozen meters away that I understand how much power she will be caging for the next blow. "Inukami Suzune! I''m not taking you home alive here! For the Demon King! I will bet my life and I will prune your life here!" "That''s right...! Hate, I definitely have to go home alive! I''ll let you go beyond that!" Pulled out the knife and threw the sheath to the ground, I only glance at Armilla as I gripped the pattern with both hands. I don''t use real moves that bump into each other. It would be more rude to use such moves against her now. "I''m coming...!" Cage the magic for what you charge for this blow...! The magic that covers your torso accelerates and begins to vibrate with the overflowing electric shock. "Come!" Align with Armilla''s voice and step forward with all your might while standing on the lower level. Having reached the highest speed in an instant, I wave my sword to Armilla as I shake off the heat. By contrast, Armilla was waving her sword down at me precisely as if she had anticipated my movements. "... ugh!" "Ahhh!" A blazing sword and an electrically shocked sword collide. We can play each other''s magic and hurt our bodies like blades, but we still don''t stop trying to step forward. "If you pull here, you will surely lose...!" Armilla''s blow now is a literal full-body spiritual blow. He''s only willing to slaughter me without thinking about it! Though I have no reason to risk my life to fight like Armilla! There''s a reason I absolutely have to go home alive! He stops breathing and cages his full strength in his hands holding the pattern and his stepped foot. He meditates his eyes as they are and exhales his voice as he feels. "Wow! Usat kuuuuuuuuu!!" !? Shake off your sword with all your might and jump forward with a roar you can''t even recognize yourself. Having fallen ill as it were with Armilla, I threw my body out to roll down the ground. "Ha... ha... what a shout now!? Me!?" I feel like I''ve given you a roar that''s not very stylish. No, it''s more Armilla than that! What happened to her? She woke up in a panic, holding a severed sword as if Armilla had been dissolved from the middle when she saw where she was, and she was down and down. There was blood coming from the flank from which the attack would have struck directly, but it still looked alive. "It was a mighty enemy... much more than that thunderbeast..." Preparedness, temper and experience in the battle clearly outweighed me. Regrettably, without this knife, I might not have been able to beat her. "I guess I did a little too much... I was there..." Exactly. I couldn''t seem to be safe either, scratched all over my body. In the meantime, when I try to put the sheath back on hand - and, uh, I realize I haven''t given this knife a name. "I have to name this knife..." Naming is that, intuition. Dog Cut Maru... No, there seems to be some kind of anecdote about killing a dog monster, Bottom. Thunder Dog... It doesn''t look like a knife, Bottom. Rest your body, think for a few seconds, and decide the name of the knife. " let''s name this knife Dogmaru . Yeah. That''s a simple iz vest." I''ll be proud of you later, Usato. Even though I was bored by the pain in my body, I was so determined. 219 Lesson 200 The battle against Koga was so much a muddy feud that it could be called sharpening. I don''t think I''m a Demon. I''m going to try to respond with Koga, who''s going to attack me with fast travel, and magic bullets and their applications. Neither of them had decision fights, but they moved into battles that just wore each other out. In the midst of such a battle, a certain change occurred. "Shape your heart." A mysterious floating object that has suddenly fallen during the battle against Koga. I heard such a voice at that moment when it emitted a loud light that would burst right over me. When I opened my lid, the visible world was white and the only decently visible palm of my left hand was mounted with something like a silver glowing sphere. Somehow, but we know that the Lord of the Voice is not the enemy. That''s why I couldn''t understand why you would say such a thing, along with Usat''s point-of-view memory. But I also thought this meant something, and I tried to shape what was called my heart, as the word goes. Open your mouth small as you focus your consciousness on the left hand you are putting the sphere on. "... I''m not as clever as everyone says I am" People are clumsy enough to dot, and he''s a weak guy who can''t even butt in and move forward on his own when he''s forced to make important choices. What do you think of yourself? I''m afraid to know that if I think about it, I won''t be able to step in, and in the end, I''ll just have to wait for time to pass with a feeling of no more without doing anything. "But..." - It''s my own will that I chose to fight in this world. I took my sword, trying to do my best for my friends, for those who admire me, for my people. By analogy, I swore that night to be worn out, even as I am now - I can assure you that I have no regrets or mistakes about my decision in front of Usat. "Yeah...?" Thinking that far, the silver light intensifies further and gathers in his left arm. It is accompanied by a light that was brightly illuminating the surroundings, fogging and disappearing like particles, while at the same time the surrounding scenery returns to that of the battlefield. Confused but looking forward, I could see Koga wrapped in black magic arm by arm about a few dozen meters away and asking this one. "Oh, did you finally show up?" "What the hell...?" "I didn''t expect to be wrapped in light in the middle of a battle.... Is it possible that his left arm (...) is a new force? Hmm?" Koga tells me to look at my left arm and breathe. Because the left arm was somehow equipped with a silver cage hand. It is very similar to Usat''s cage hand, but the atmosphere emanating from it and the power flowing into the body through the cage hand were not ordinary. "You''re the brave one, aren''t you?" "! Are you...?" The same voice echoed in my head as earlier. Tilt your neck and turn your consciousness from Koga to the voiced cage hand. "My name is Farga. I''m talking to you through your weapons right now." "... is this the brave weapon Usat was talking about?" ''That''s a quick story. Not so much when you can talk. In the meantime, I will teach you how to handle your weapons.'' Surprised to hear a voice from the cage hand, I perceive that the Lord of the Voice is Falga, the Divine Dragon of Miarak, whom Usat was talking about. I don''t know why this is the right time, but this is when the brave man''s weapon came to me. "Your cage hands are designed to aid in magic manipulation, so that light magic can be treated as more dangerous magic." "No danger, things..." You''re aware of the dangers of light magic, aren''t you? Magic that wipes away what you touch, powerful but user-friendly magic. '' Master Farga is right. Whatever touches my magic will vanish. Since I am no exception myself, I can hardly let myself be wrapped around fists or swords. The fact that I was able to make up for that difficulty with my cage hands translates into more freedom in the way I fight. Grab the sword with your right hand and take the stand. Koga, who was silent and static, zeroed an innocent grin. "Whoa, enough talking to yourself?" "Then don''t hesitate!" Koga travels at high speeds from the spot with the sound of magic bursting. As he moves out and at the same time releases more than one magic bullet from his left hand, positioning himself around him, he realizes that he sounded like he was sucking something out of his cage hand. "Oh, what? Magic restored?" "Looks like you converted light into magic." ... Photosynthesis? No, although it would be magic, not nutrition, to convert. "Anyway! You don''t have to worry about losing your magic!" Moving to bounce around like a four-legged beast, he has swung up distorted nails where speed rode, launching an attack with an outburst of magic. In contrast, he cuts it up with a sword he gripped with his right hand as he turned the magic bullet he was letting drift. "I see movement already!" "Then how about this!" Anyone who wears a magic bullet on an unusual move flips his sword and avoids it. At the same time as something clamps behind Koga, I notice something like a tail approaching this way. "Tail!?" "Sora!" Did you grow a tail...!? I don''t feel like I''m fighting more and more people then! Immediately defended by a sword, but the moment his tail hit him, the sword in his right hand broke so that it could be crushed from around the root of the pattern. "Kuh." Couldn''t stand it...! Continuously releasing magic utilizing the caged hand of my left arm to Koga trying to strip my fangs and chop me up --, "The broken part is compensated by light. Use your abilities flexibly. '' "Huh! Yes!" Accompany the caged hand of the left arm with the broken sword part, absorbing the surrounding magic bullets and causing the magic of light to be reconstituted as a blade. Sword with the magic of annihilation - no, it should also be an artificial demon sword...! This can be undefended! Lighter than a normal sword, beat it to the current coga. "Ha, ha, come on!" He was distracted from his body and succeeded in shredding Koga''s magic armor and tearing it from his chest to the shoulder area, only a direct hit was avoided. Koga tried to distance herself from me while holding the wound, but it wouldn''t. Grabbing the sword with both hands and taking a poking stance, I release the magic of the light that I have concentrated on one point. "Lightpoint Sword/No. 2 (Flash Point 2)!!" "Ho!?" The blade of the composed sword is ejected with the release of magic. This guy is a simple enhanced version of the Lightpoint Sword, but with this cage hand, he can modify the orbit and have his opponent tracked! "That''s a hassle, that''s a move!" Having given up running away and wielded his enlarged arms heavily, Koga nullifies the attack by hitting both arms on the impending blade of magic and bursting the magic. ... It may be difficult to inflict fatal injuries while being offset by an outburst of magic. He creates a blade of light again on a sword that is only patterned, staring at Koga. I understand that cheap stepping in there is dangerous, so it won''t come the same way anymore. "Kazuki" "Yes." Reply to Master Farga''s voice. When he sighs small, he speaks in a quiet voice. "You''re too hard." "Huh?" To a single word I don''t even think about, my head turns bright white just for a moment. I don''t know what that means, but I unwittingly take my gaze off Koga. "Fight flexibly. Just manipulating magic bullets and releasing them exhausts an immature word '' "But what can I do..." ''Hmm... Your friend, try to rely on your instincts like Usato or Suzune. Tactics and tactics well, if you put them away, they have something you don''t have enough.'' "Usat and seniors......" Sure, the battle between the two isn''t the kind of fight you even feel breathless like me. I have left it to my intuition and freely...... sometimes knitting moves on the spot to open the spot. "Do you want me to try without thinking too hard... Thank you. Dear Falga," ''I don''t need to thank you. I was aware of that eventually.... it''s time to lose the connection. You don''t have to worry about the rest, do you?'' "Yeah, I''ll do something about it" ''I wish you a good fight. Kazuki the Brave'' "Yes...!" When I replied that way, I could no longer hear Master Farga. ... You were kind, as Usato said. I regained my mind and strained my cheek, and I turned my consciousness to Koga, who was covering the slashed part with black magic. "Well, stop thinking hard" Float a magic bullet in your palm and let it drift around you. Hold the Sword of Light backwards, breathing slowly and deeply while simultaneously operating about thirty magic bullets. You''ve changed your face. "Oh, I''m trying to be as violent as Usato." Koga shook her shoulder strangely in my words. I don''t see the look on my face because of the mask, but it simply seemed funny, not ridiculous. "Ha ha, can you do that? That''s what I''m talking about, but it''s pretty good. He is." "Let me try." Attract a magic bullet beside you, try to play it with a light sword held in your backhand and fly it to Koga. Run off to Koga, following the magic bullet as it is. "You came at me!" "If you don''t, you won''t get caught!" This is the first time I''ve attacked myself in a battle with Koga. Looking at me approaching, Koga, who created four sickles from his back, tries to intercept him as he deals with the magic bullet that he sent from the attack. The sword of light wielded at the same time as the progression and Koga''s arm exploiting the outburst of magic clash. "Ha!" "Oh, wow!" Thorns caused by an outburst of magic cannot be easily erased by my magic. Let go of the sword pattern without meeting badly and bring it into melee...! "There''s a way!" "I''ll skewer you before then!" Shake the magically wrapped cage hand unconstructively and scrape the spine of magic protruding from Koga''s mask and around his chest. "Ha ha! I knew it, eh! Its magic!" "... ugh!" The look on Koga''s face was like an innocent child, so happily put into words as she bounced back. I enjoy the battle that could cost me my life in an instant if I make a mistake. I''m sure you can''t face this guy no matter what. So convinced, he draws multiple magic bullets to himself, biting into unspoken emotions. "I won''t let you get away with it anymore!" Aggregate the magic bullets that float to your feet into one and kick them in as much as you can...! Flying on the same principle as Usat''s healing magic bullet, the magic bullet splits at the same time as it approaches Koga and strikes his body. Still, the majority has been defended by the sickle on his back, but some of it will be decided in the form of a sweep on his feet. "Damn...!?" He is about to fall to the ground, attaching his right hand to his left arm where movement is dull, and aggregating into the cage hand while converting the surrounding light into magic - activating system strengthening. You can''t run away with that leg! Here, finish it! "System strengthening ''collections'' !" From a caged hand with magic, Cuin, begins to make a deafening noise. With that, I set my hands on Koga and released it with a roar. "Eat it!" The magic of the light emitted flows with intense brilliance to erode the scenery in front of you. Widespread attack by magic of the optical system. I can''t keep my eyes open myself when I let that too much shine out. When the light subsided after a few seconds or so of short release, the ground in front of me shredded fan-shaped, even the armor that had been thrown off the ground was extinguished, and everything was gone. "Did you...?" There''s no sign of Koga there either. ... too powerful. This can''t be used in a mixed war. "... ugh." A dull pain runs through my left arm. Seeing, something like smoke had been released from the gap between the cage hands, and the cage hands themselves were feverish. Though I don''t feel the heat per se...... apparently this move takes a lot of work. The all-you-can-use magic is just too convenient... "In the meantime, this place is over -" "--but you''re not done yet!" "Huh!?" Looking back at the voices you can''t possibly hear, Koga shows up in his sight trying to tap his fist this way. "Sora!" "Gu...!" Take it by the cage hand, take a distance and see what he looks like - lose the word. Anyway, there was no place left from around Koga''s left arm. "If I''d been a little late to escape, I''d have vanished without a trace. hahahaha" "What the... you... are not decent" "I love fighting more than anything." It releases black magic from the left arm that it lost while lightly saying so, forming it into the original shape of the left arm. While dividing it like a tentacle or deforming it like a blade, Koga still turns a belligerent grin unchanged. "You don''t understand. Well, I mean, there''s a guy in the world who only knows me like me." "But he was the only one who figured it out and fought me. I appreciate that. Really." With that mouth, Koga deforms the left arm formed by magic into a sickle. Do we have to fight this guy again...! I try to cage magic in my left arm too - but that''s when I realize five big shadows are coming down from the top. "Dear Koga!" It was a demon king army soldier on a flying dragon who came down to crack between me and Korga to get in. The Five Flying Dragons are roaring to intimidate me, but the soldiers on their backs are calling out to Koga, who looks suspicious. "Dear Koga, please leave here!" "What do you mean?" "This is an order from the First Corps Assistant Commander! We have undertaken a similar order for Master Armilla!" "... all I could do was stop the brave and the healing wizard? I feel sorry for you... I get it. Let''s go back to the main unit." Koga jumped on the back of a flying dragon with a slight drop of her shoulder. The whole flying dragon with Korga on it tried to go up to the sky and returned to me. I try to drop the flying dragon by releasing a magic bullet, but it is bounced off by my left arm swinging like a whip. "Wait!" "I''m sorry you''re halfway there. Brave Light, when we get a chance to see each other again, let''s go on." Keep letting him go! I manage to try to drop a flying dragon, but the soldiers on the flying dragon stood in the way of it. I wanted to make sure I got rid of one of the Legion Leaders on this occasion...! Those are enemies you can''t leave alone. He becomes stronger in battle and comes out of the ordinary course of action. More importantly, the very willingness to fight is abnormal. Even cleaning up the Fei Long with the soldiers attacking him, the Fei Long has already flown up high in the sky where this magic cannot be reached. All I could do was look remorsefully at Koga''s flying dragon. 220 Lesson 202 In this battle, it''s easy for me to be entrusted with the management of Baldinak as a Doctor of Demons. It is to follow the battlefield, manipulate Baldinak, a loving work, and see that enemy soldiers are ravaged by overwhelming violence. "Mr. Hrluck, what''s going on with Baldinak?" "I''ve had my first peel, so it''s evolving even more. Hey, that''s my masterpiece!" Speaking to me peeking into Baldinak''s vision and the crystal that goes through is Gired, an assistant First Corps leader, a magnificent man with gray hair all-back. Among the many young demon king armies, one of the few elderly, he speaks in a mild tone that makes him feel spared. "It''s a superimposition. If you call it a masterpiece, you can think of keeping the front a little longer." "Yeah. But I don''t know how the other kids got screwed. And skewers, skewers! You''re so cruel!" That wizard who manipulates dirt magic has wiped out a normal-sized baldinac. Exactly, in the old Baldinac, we didn''t seem to be able to react to magical attacks from the ground. I can''t help it, I feel like it, but it doesn''t change my regrets. "Is that better than that? Even if you evacuate Armilla with the Second Legion Commander." "You two are an important force of war for our species. Regardless, Mr. Armilla will have to be stopped here because Mr. Korga literally fights until he dies. We can''t just let them die for nothing." "... well, I guess I could just do the least I could do to stop the brave" Koga, the Second Legion leader, and Armilla, his men, the former Third Legion leader, were each fighting with the brave men, but Ms Gired, an assistant First Legion leader, a magnificent demon, had issued directives to avoid and evade the battle with the brave men. Though they did a good job as a result of stopping the two brave men, the over-eyed stump for us - to the Second Legion leader, it''s almost arbitrary. "At least if the Third Army Commander hadn''t been caught..." "Her captivity was unexpected for this one too" At a time like this, I think it would be better if you had Hannah, the new Legion Leader, who doesn''t seem to have a tearful personality. If she had a better outside but a blacker inside, the war would have turned better, but she had been captured by humans. Those who have reported, "The Black Winged Devil has grabbed it!" or "I was grabbed by a healing wizard flying in the sky!" enough to make an unexplained report, so by then I can see if there is so much confusion in the battlefield that lacks a third regiment leader. "Thanks to you, only the First Corps Assistant Commander is in command." "No, if you just take command, I can do enough. But you can''t say how good the war is now." "That''s right." Whimpering like other personnel, but now that the brainwashing of the Third Army Commander''s opponents'' soldiers has been unraveled, the other side is gradually bringing it back together. "... the forthcoming battle will be a war of attrition. Mr. Hrluck, please tell each captain to hit the demon as much as possible and stand around for as little sacrifice as possible." Copy that. When I wrote down the pen on the paper at hand and conveyed it, I bracketed the text on the Glowolf collar I had taught for the conveyance I had refrained from nearby and sent it to the captains. As I drop that off, I notice that Mr. Gired, who is nearby, is whining about something. "It would be best if we could win with the force as it is... but if that is not possible, we must prepare ourselves at a minimum before the Demon King can make a cut..." "What''s wrong with the Demon King?" Mr. Gired, who kept his mouth shut with a serious expression. His gaze was a big tornado emitting a different presence on the battlefield - an eye for the magic of the non-standard wind, made by the First Army Commander. ... I don''t think you can answer that, and let me ask you another question. "Are you worried about the First Army Commander?" "Yes, it''s a battle against the opponent that Nero calls his enemy." As he meditated his eyes, he continued to whine and mouth the words. "Probably..." "Hmm?" "Perhaps, when the battle of Dear Nero is over, this battle will decide" ... What do you mean? Only two demons and a human battle are over, and the war is over? At that time I tried to pursue him with surprise, the footage shown on the crystal that made Baldinak''s vision shared sway tremendously. At the tip of Baldinak''s nose, a boy in mixed white and black clothes and a woman with a white spear had landed. "Hmm?" The next moment I recognized those two, the crystal that made Baldinak share his sight reflected the sight of a chunk of ice being slammed after a boy had thrust in with unusual momentum. Vision flips, Baldinak is beaten to the ground, and Baldinak''s body is restrained by the magic of manipulating the soil. ... Baldinak is still alive. I won''t be hit to this extent... but I won''t...! "These humans are not too barbaric...?" When I was shown something that was unrealistic, I had to squeal like that. The battle you''ve been waiting for, when it comes to it, sounds good. Having fought with Rose in the tornado I created myself, I even threw out my responsibilities as First Army Commander and even concentrated my consciousness on the fight. The way a healing wizard named Rose fights is terribly simple. Use everything around you to stop beating the enemy. ... It''s like just asking and you know how to fight, but that''s a pain in the ass. "Olah!" "Mmmm...!" Rose''s swinging fist plunders her cheeks. Though pierced through his own wrapped wind armor, he flips his sword and tries to cleave an empty torso, but it is bounced with the other hand and diverted. A technique that allows human detached reflex nerves to form that can strike the belly part of the sword precisely. Avoid attacks, bounce them, sometimes crush their exits, and continue their offense as they chop up their surroundings. "You''re no different, you are!" "Ha, that''s a mistake!" Whenever the wound is healed by healing magic, Rose''s body is engraved with a new wound by the blade of the wind. But that''s not because Rose was inevitable. From the beginning, she doesn''t even intend to avoid a blade of wind that would slash the thin skin. "You must be the one trying to cross with me, relying on an unusual recovery!" "In the first place, if you think you can kill me with that level of aggression, you''re making a big mistake!" That was the case in previous battles. Attacks by the Devil''s Sword and without avoiding anything other than an attack deemed dangerous --rather trying to launch an attack while being subjected to it. That, too, is what we do shortly after we decide that magic via the Devil''s Sword has no special effect. Until now, I don''t know anyone else who''s horrible. "Huh...!" Approaching such a distance that the movement of the sword is restricted, she persists in rolling out her limbs and attempts to break through the armor of the wind. The fact is, if you take her offense in a row, even the armor of the robust wind will be torn. But it wasn''t dawn on training without thinking about it with me. He wraps the magic of the wind around his left hand and waves it to pierce it --but before that, Rose crushes the onslaught with tremendous momentum. ! "Shiraku...! Shiraku! Hey, it looks like Temehe still only uses small moves!" The cheeks cut with the knife heal in an instant, zeroing a self-derisive grin on her as she roughly provokes. "Little tip, don''t tell me...!" The impact went through but no scratches. As he glances back, he creates multiple swirls of small-scale wind waving his arms and sends them from his cheeks to Rose, who is bleeding. But Rose just said she didn''t want to go through with it, and the kicking up of her leg made it all go away. That healing wizard - a move that worked for Usat, but doesn''t it make sense for her opponent? Switch your thoughts and make a run for it before she sticks her fist out. Reinforce with all your might the wind armor that wraps you around as you clash and move on to hitting each other''s forearms, competing directly from the front with Rose''s suspicious power. "Again, you''re strong" "Did you come here to say that?" Rose, who forced her to push me only with her arms, raises her right leg high and slaps her heel straight to the ground. "Olah!" Along with a misperceived vibration as an earthquake, the ground where Rose shook her right leg down cracks into the spider''s nest and the scaffold disintegrates. While maintaining balance with the wind, Rose, who was diving into her nostrils at some point, waved her sword across her side, slammed her heavily squeezed right arm against her chest. ! My vision flips and I dance in the sky. Were you launched into space with your fists...! "Why, no!" Position yourself in the air, rose under your eyes, releasing successive blades of invisible wind. In contrast, Rose runs on the ground avoiding an attack, as if he were seeing a blade of wind. A blade of wind slammed to the ground chops the ground in blocks, lifting it by the magic of the wind, transforming the battlefield. "How dare you avoid me!" Perhaps we avoid it only with a slight flow of air and a sensation. As if, driven by the mood relative to the beast left to instinct, Rose realizes that she is about to approach this way, throwing something, and responds with a sword. "... rubble!" It should be child deception and mockery, but the rubble was thrown with Rose''s arm power, even the rubble. A direct hit would pierce my wind armor and empty the wind hole. Seriously, it''s scarier than magic. As I continue to land the impending debris with my sword, Rose punctures my magically raised fist on the ground and throws it straight at me with only his arm. "Oh, my God!" You have to crush me or I''ll break it both ways. Ahead, Rose, who was responsible for an even bigger rock mass, jumped and was about to slap this way - "Crush it." ! A rock mass strikes directly so that it is completely punched into the void and crushed from the top. Rose, who expands and defends the wind armor to its fullest, but builds up to beat even more rock masses, all in vain, punches in with his fists. "... you can''t beat me just by force! Free the wind armor only for a moment to create a gap, wave the sword into a horizontal fist, and chop up the rock mass. Rise from a rock mass that has been turned into rubble so that you can play it. "You really are a shitty bastard." "Isn''t that mutual?" Return sarcasm to Rose for landing on the ground. A feeling sharpened by physical abilities far above the Demonic Nation, combined with the element of healing magic, creates a presence that transcends the boundaries of man: Rose. "Is a disciple named Usat the same (...) as you?" "... oh, I guess so. You''ve grown a little different from me... but you''ll outgrow me one day." To stop me, the boy who came forward by himself, Usato. He found out what he was trying to buy time for, but still, I made up my mind. If you feel like it, you won''t be able to compete in an instant. Although immature, he was, indeed, a disciple of Rose. I had an apprentice, too. Armilla Bergret. After being driven by obsession, he was unable to carry out a busy training, a gifted apprentice. How strong would she have been by now if she had coached and done so, not abandoning her role as a master, to her talented enough to meet the same skill as me almost on her own? I know it''s too late for that, but I had to think of Rose that way when I saw her apprentice. "Don''t you hate me?" "Ah?" "I''m the one who killed your men and took that right eye. And despite that, hatred doesn''t feel dust from you." Since this battle began, Rose has not seen any feelings of hatred. You must be angry. Well, she''s always like angry while we''re fighting. But against me for all that trouble, she was fighting without disturbing her heart. That was incomprehensible to me. "Sure, what Temehe did is unforgivable. Anyway, you let my most trusted men die the way you joked about it." "Nevertheless, why did you..." "Ugh." The response to that word was so intense a fist that it was impacted through. The shock resulting from a piercing blow penetrates the wind armor and causes dull pain in the abdomen. "... ugh!?" "You''re not in love, you mess. This whole thing with Temeh is over in me. Don''t involve me in Tem''s desire for a reason to fight." Rose, staring sharply, lowers her fist, drifting the magical power of healing like smoke. What''s the blow? Even though the blow was prevented, only the impact came through. So...!? "I don''t know. That''s it for the questions. Come on, come on, Nero Argens. That pitiful face will be beautifully dented." Soon Rose, who paid for the blood on his hands, turned to a caged eye of strong will that was no different than before. 221 Lesson 202 I can still vividly recall the sights of those guys when they died. Honestly, for a while after those guys died, I was in the bottom of more and more despair. myself, where everything was immature, and anger at Nero. And hatred for the demonic tribe that springs up constantly. For a time, I was also thinking about the silly thing of getting straight into the Demon King''s realm and getting the Demons from one end to the other -, etc. If it had been done, I would have definitely fallen to the outside road. From the state of mind at the time, it wasn''t so strange to do so much brutality that I was able to stay on my feet, Aur - I guess because there were words on her death that she was serving as deputy captain. "I do not regret fighting under you." Words that received Nero''s Devil''s Sword in his body, mortally wounded but mouthed. "You must remain our longing." At the earliest possible time, the voice is vomited out in a state of uncertainty whether the ear is also hearing. She smiled softly and gently, out of place, at me desperately trying to cure magic, leaving a curse at the end that would never go away. "That''s you, Captain, from..." The word connected a person named me. It was the only thing I could do to myself that survived what they admired about me. If they saw me trying to run for revenge, they would surely have laughed. I''m sure he laughs a lot when he says, "It doesn''t seem like he''s going to do that." That''s why I decided to live so I could face them, and I built a lifeguard. Not to stop in the past, but for me to move forward -, "Lovoz!" "Ah?" Return to me with Nero''s fury. Yeah, you were in the middle of a fight now. Fist Nero as he approaches him with a slippery behavior on the ground. Second battle with Nero Argens. I was temporarily drowned in a willingness to kill and the person who tried to prune my life, but again relative to him, I was surprisingly calm myself. Hand knife off the wind blade that is released continuously, intercepting Nero. One thing I should be aware of in fighting this guy is that he will never hit the Devil''s Sword. "Humph!" He puts a back fist on the belly part of the Devil''s Sword that wields his torso, forcefully deviating. A blade of wind emanating from the tip of the sword flies far rearward, crashing into the tornado that surrounds us, and a great breeze blows from behind. Once, it''s not enough to prevent it. Nero comes out slashing with a flowing sword. "... unchanged, relying on the Devil''s Sword" Crush the attack, play the belly part of the sword with your fists and simply avoid it. That doesn''t have to hit the Demon Sword itself, but the Demon Clan in front of you is not an easy opponent to manage with. Nero, with his palms turned to me as I retreated back and responded to the Devil''s Sword, let out a gust of wind. "Ha!" "Huh!" Suddenly the wind flies backwards. Get in position in the air and land on the ground, while a blade of wind approaching this way looms. Wind slaughter by strengthening the system! This is a bad idea to avoid...! Jump on the spot and dodge the wind blade. But before my eyes, which flew into the universe, Nero, who had already laid his sword on his back, had stormed. "Wow!" To me opening my eyes, Nero unleashed a sword with his magic on it with a roar. A shock runs on his torso, and the magic placed in the Devil''s Sword is cast off, engraving lacerations all over his body. But still, my torso remains connected. "Don''t get on with it...!" "Huh, what?!?" "How many times do you think I''ve been shown Temehe''s sword...? Oh?" Nero''s eyes open wide to me as I hold the belly of my sword to pinch it with my fist. Heals wounds all over your body Magically heals, while distorting your mouth no more. "Laugh while you can paint it on your blood, or this chemical...!" "I''m more under attack. For a little while, I hope I don''t eat Temehe either!!" Aim for the moment you land on the ground with each other, swing your right arm wide, snap it around your neck so that it involves an arm with a sword, and slap it to the ground. "Huh...!" Naturally, I know it''s intact with wind armor. But it''s also - it''s just a story to take away. Forced to grab his ankle as it was, swinging unconstitutionally, beating him to the raised ground made by Nero himself. One mass of soil bursts to pieces for each beating once. With so much shock, Nero doesn''t let go of the demon sword in his hand, and on top of that, he tries to suppress the shock by putting the magic of the wind on the soil. Superior, he fishes up his cheek, cages more strength and slaps Nero on the last dirt gimme, then throws him straight away and kicks him into the stomach of a dull guy with a shock. "Olah!" ! Drop off Nero getting busted as he is. From the feeling, you couldn''t break through the wind armor. It''s definitely more robust than before. "... is that what happened earlier?" Hate me, or the technology I used when I punched Nero who wanted to be crappy. I tried everything and tried it, but it was unexpected to me that it worked for Nero in addition to my thoughts. That made Nero even more alert, turning the wind armor into something even more robust. But that would mean that if we returned the back, we could penetrate Nero''s armor using that technique. "You''re a really unpredictable guy...... Usato" Zero a grin, remembering that guy who''s not here. If it''s true, it should have been his last. The first thing I asked for when I built a lifeguard was a healing wizard who could move in my place when things happened. That''s "undead subordinate". Just like me, healing wizard. But the prospect ended in a brilliant failure of things. Simply because no healing wizard could keep up with the training to come to the standard of a healing wizard that is a goal. Exactly when I was about to give up - I found Usat. "... Ha" What I recall is the appearance of Usat turning a giraffed eye like a mass of invertebrate spirit in the kind of training that makes everyone run away with a broken heart. I was seriously surprised at that time, not even in the pattern. If he was just a kid, he''d cry right out and get away with it, and the guy who thought so was actually a hell of a weirdo. I''d rather not be surprised at this. "I guess since then." It was I who tried to keep moving forward, following the words of the Aurs, that set the goal. "Usat, you moved my time. Not the Aurs. You''re the only one." No one has to hear me, and one squeals like that. The Aurs had me push my back, which had stopped in the past. And showed Usato my path, which was moving forward with nothing. "Rose...!" "It''s time to end this. Nero Argens" Standing ahead of you with the smoke blowing is Nero''s appearance with a strong breeze. The guy, still intact, waves his sword to the side, gripping him so hard to deny my words. "No, it won''t end...! Our battle has been going on since then...!" "Then you should finish it even more." This guy is one of the paths I might have chosen. I have turned the self-blame that has forced my men to die into an obsession to fight me. I''m so desperate to fight, thinking that way I can reward them for dying. So, I can see that his grid is in my hands. Still unacknowledged, Nero begins to draw in the surrounding wind as he wraps his magic around the Devil''s Sword. "... apparently, you mean that one too" Perhaps you can''t stop and prevent the sword, as you just did. Even if my attack were hit, it would be prevented by wind armor. "Finish with a blow..." I have to knock my fist in after destroying the wind armor for sure. To do that, I mean, we just have to stop him moving directly so he can''t get away with the magic of the wind. Decided what to do, I instill magic in my right arm. Stay put and squeeze your right fist toward Nero. Surrounded by creepy tranquillity, they stare at each other. Just as the sound of cutting the tornado wind sounded - Nero, who lowered himself, moved out. Nero pushes this way, pushed out by such a powerful wind that he mistakenly sees the air explode. The Devil''s Sword held in both hands is placed on the upper stage, apparently intending to amputate me. I sighted that far and exhaled briefly, and the next thing I knew, I bit my teeth off and just walked forward for half a step... "Huh...!" - Receive the part of Nero''s demon sword at its root, once on his left shoulder. React at the same time as your skin recognizes the feeling and pain of the sword eating into your shoulders grabbing the sword pattern with your left arm with each hand of Nero. "Did you get the blade yourself...!? Are you crazy?" "Apparently, this is the only way to beat Temehe straight away...! Now you can''t escape, can you?" Blood overflows from his shoulder, slashed to about half the Devil''s Sword, dripping to the ground. Healing magic has caused me unhealing wounds, but if you want to take this guy down, it''s cheap...! With his left hand, he squeezes his right arm wide, which was caging his power and magic. "It''s my proud apprentice''s move. Eat it!!" Dare to outburst the magic, the technique used by Usat. He treated it as a non-dangerous move through a special cageman, but the move is something I can do, the same healing wizard. Punch your fist in as the ground breaks into it. At the same time as the fists come into contact, they erupt the magic that is bare from the fists, causing the fists of the whole body to strike directly at the living body, which was destroyed and stripped out of Nero''s wind armor by the impact emitted with blood from the fists. "Ha... ugh!" He breaks into Nero''s handwriting and weakens his hand, which was holding the Devil''s Sword. Nevertheless, having securely fixed Nero''s body, I run out, pushing my fist straight out. "I know Temehe can''t do this much! I''m sorry, but I''ll let you do it thoroughly!" "G, ohhhhhhhhh...!" He pushes Nero out at full speed, reaching the present of the wall created by the tornado, while shaking off his arm and busting Nero into the tornado. That caused Nero to rush into the tornado with the momentum inside - a giant tornado that had done so much harm to his surroundings, instantly disappearing. "... you come up with some moves. That guy." Pull through the Devil''s Sword with Nero stuck in his shoulder, staring in the direction he was busted. Unforgettable, a sword with a red colour like blood. "... I have no idea. But I guess I should just break something like this" Somebody picked it up, and it can''t be abused. Slightly flaunting his face at the pain in his shoulder, he taps it to stomp the thread he threw away on the ground. I''m not sure if Nero was protected by his own magic, but I''m a little surprised that he was crushed too casually. ... Next thing you know, you got a shoulder wound. "Can''t you break the sword and break the curse?... unless you heal this wound, your left shoulder is useless." I can''t help it, but I don''t think I can cure my left shoulder until the curse that acts on the wound is broken. Remove the bandage from the group clothes and wrap it hard from the top of the clothes. It''s just first aid. Originally, once we get back to base, we have to treat ourselves without healing magic... but before we do, we have to do something first. "Well, let''s go see if he''s finished." Of course, I know he''s not that douchebag. If you still seem to be able to stand, beat it thoroughly. I think so and walk in the direction Nero would have been busted while holding down his left shoulder. In the meantime, the bodies of the demons brought in are abandoned, and in them we can also see the demons and human remains. Proceeding again after a few seconds of closing his eyes, Nero captures a demon king army soldier in the direction he flew away. They look at each other in confusion. Be surprised and frightened by the unexpected. "... what?" Something''s wrong. I''m upset that Nero was busted by me, but apart from that, I seem scared that something unexpected is going on. Looking at the soldiers in a hurry and stopping their feet, the smoke clears up ahead. "Heh, gah..." There he pokes his knee, holds his abdomen, and looks like Nero throwing up blood. ... he has no more power to fight. In the meantime, Nero, who raised his face, gave a bewildered look and opened his blood-coated mouth as he tried to solidify his fist and approach it to stun him. "What do you mean...!" "Ah?" A salute that doesn''t sound like him. Me, no, Nero, who raised his voice to someone who was nobody on this occasion, looked up at the sky in desperate shape and went on to say more. "''If you don''t want to get involved, evacuate'', what the hell are you going to do...!! Demon King (...)!!" "Huh!?" At that moment, I was devastated by a chill I had never felt before. Something''s coming. Having first perceived where it came from, I immediately look up over my head - losing my word. Black text, visible in the gap between clouds covering the sky. It floated visibly overcrowded and massive enough to cover all of this battlefield while forming a circle like a magic formation. At the same time, from behind me, I notice multiple signs that I didn''t feel until earlier, approaching here. It was Glowwolf, a demon who should have been a corpse until earlier, who entered my sight when I turned around to intercept him immediately. Spread the blood, moving the wounded body, yet Sole, who was a corpse, was moving. "The body is moving, is it?" "Gi, wo, wo!" A few glow wolves with a plundered scream, bare as it were without my eyes or anything else, bite Nero''s armor, unable to move due to injury, and try to take him somewhere as it was. "Dear Demon King...! Why! Why not!" Nero showing a bare gesture of resistance, but Growolf pulls him off with no questions asked. The demons, who were the bodies that moved to follow them, are forced to carry the immobile demons. ... I just want to chase him, but now Glowolf''s body was engraved with something like the same text as Usat''s demon, the magic used by Nair. "Sorcery? Because the empty arr..." Looking up at the sky again, something like light emanates from the black magic formations floating higher than the clouds. At that moment when I narrow my eyes and recognize it faster than anyone else, I ignore even my wound condition and head to a base with my men and healing wizards at full speed. "A demon king sounds so stupid...!" Released from the magic formations, falling with the clouds undone is a fireball so magical that it seems silly to count. I guess this battle was literally a battle that bet all of the Demon King''s Army''s power. If you lose, there won''t be any later. That''s why the Demon King''s Army side absolutely had to win. I mean, I guess this is what the guy who did this wants to say. ? But I won''t let you win ? Everything will be ruined. The battles so far, the sacrifices, everything. Understanding that, and so angry that I didn''t even feel the pain in my shoulders, I moved to protect my allies from the threat of pouring from overhead. 222 Lesson 203 Hannah is in enemy hands. Koga and Armilla are evacuated. Nero is defeated by the healing wizard. It is also a matter of time before the Baldinac, the key to the battle, is defeated. "... about right" On the throne of the castle, far from the battlefield, I perceive the state of the battle, slowly rising from the throne. Ciel, a samurai holding back beside her, leans her neck wondering what it was. "How are you? Demon King?" "Outside." "... Yes?" I walk away from the throne and from the hall door to the aisle leading to the staircase. "Demon King... what are you going to do?" "I''m trying to do what I have to do." Step by step up the dark stairs. Once, there was no shadow of a vibrant castle, and now most of the castle went to battle, with only about a samurai entrusted with the management of the castle and a few guards entrusted with its protection. Not so long ago, a race called the Demon Race had been cornered. - To the point where you have no choice but to rely on me, which is sealed by the brave. "Um... I''d rather not follow..." "No, I don''t mind you following me" I look up at the end of the stairs, responding that way to Ciel, who stops my leg. The top of the castle, a place where you can see the demon king''s realm from its highest position. Out on the open roof, I turn in the direction where the battle would be going. I am pouring most of my power into maintaining the Demon King''s kingdom. Once the supply is interrupted, the land of the Demon King will instantly revert back to what is dead. In that case, the compatriots who live in this land will suffer from hunger. For this reason, I did not fight for myself, but let my actions and powers be restricted in the castle until now. But it seems that the time has come for us to break the shackles we imposed on ourselves. "For a while, you will not be able to extend my power to the Demon King''s realm" "... eh?" What I''m going to do now to keep my countrymen alive. Before it is sealed - if I were to behave like a mockery before I settle with the brave, but I must do it. "From now on, we will launch an attack on the Allied forces. So I''m going to run out of most of my powers." " to help everyone fighting?" "That''s not all, though. I''d say so." There is also a reason why we wanted the other side to be painful when the Union by a large number of countries is dense. "If the Demon King had attacked from the beginning, wouldn''t all the soldiers have had to go to battle...?" "It would be natural to think so. But that was impossible." This means is taken because the human side is creating a coalition in the first place and is densely staffed. No, if we carry out the massive attacks that we are about to carry out before that, we will deplete the power that should be turned to the demonic kingdom, and before we invade, the race of demons will lose their power. Did Ciel know that, too, and let her face down? ... If it were my original power, I could have fought even if I was here --- but I can''t do that. Anyway, most of my powers still remain sealed by him. I''m not sure if it''s a commandment to me personally, or if I knew this was going to happen, but what I do while my enemies are shady. "I''m sorry." "... Yes" Originally, she would have liked to have said "don''t say that". But I guess I didn''t dare say that because it absorbed my mood. I gather magic in my palms - activating magic - with regret for making me care. "The Spell of Heart Transmission, The Magic of Heart Transmission" What I tell you is to evacuate and prepare for the attack you are about to make. Short and instructed the army to evacuate, I activate the next sorcery. "The puppet''s spell, the magic of manipulating the carcass" "The carcass...?" Ciel reacts slightly frightened to my whining. "We just manipulate dead demons and evacuate our missed countrymen.... the way you used it is not what you imagined." Manipulate the wreckage after a demon who had interfered with it in advance with my power died. It has the disadvantage that it can only remain effective for a short time remotely and can only carry out simple orders, but a simple order to ''evade demonic soldiers'' will be fulfilled. Where the manipulated demons have ordered the soldiers to evacuate, briefly explain this sorcery to Ciel. "This kind of magic is special. Once upon a time, the sorcerer who mastered this sorcery embedded the sorcery itself in his own offspring and transformed it into a different being from man. Now it''s called the Necromancer." "Yes..." ... the demons who manipulated them began to let their countrymen escape. Parallel as it is, activate the next sorcery. "The spell of magic, the spell of connecting spaces and transferring magic only" Magic to make semi-permanent magic work, originally. But this time, through the magic formation that stretched the magic itself into the sky - drop it. The magic formations that I let unfold in front of me - connected to all the magic spells of demonic rotation. Attach a hand to it and activate the last magic. "-- Flame Spell" Simply flaming magic. The more magic is caged, the more it continues to grow in its scope and even its power. Inject most of my magic into that magic and rain incessant flames on the Allied forces. The magic in your body shreds. "... I guess the powerful will be easily prevented" Fireballs aren''t that powerful. If you have some strength, what a non-threatening power. But it would be a threat to the general soldier of this world. All the more so after the battle with our army. If only our compatriots would survive while those with enemy power are being pursued. "... the warriors. Your lives are heavier and more honorable than victory." An unconscious tear tells the cheek. We can''t end their sacrifice with just a defeat. Perhaps the next thing you know, humans will come to Demon King''s Land to destroy a race called the Demon Nation. - That''s why, before we do that, we have to get them to bear the pain. Mr. Leona, Mr. Hyde and the warriors of the kingdom of Nirvalna combined forces to defeat Baldinak. With that, the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army escape to be rushed by something. It meant we won the battle against the Demon King Army. Nirvalna warriors trembling at the joy of victory, but we were soon reminded that it was somehow a joy. A large number of fireballs were dropped from the black magic formation in the sky onto the battlefield where we are. While pointing to the magic formation, I ask him if he knows anything about Nair, even though he''s upset. "Nair, is that magic in the sky!?" "Oh, I don''t know any witchcraft on a crazy scale!? Oh, what is that!? Isn''t that beyond what life can do in the first place!?" "Usato! They''re coming!" A sphere of flame is imminent while we are talking. Were the soldiers in a hurry to avoid getting caught up in this...! Anyway, we have to do something about this situation! "Let me ask you something, what are you going to do?" "Keeping the knights away while preventing fireballs...!" "Fermu! It''s time to know what to do with him, right?" I knew that a long time ago! I''ll hang out with you till the end! '' From both arms he creates a sword, the same sickle-like whip from both shoulders as Korga, looking up at the sky. In the meantime, when I tried to intercept the immediate flame, it was in my sight that eight spears flew towards the sky. "Usato!" "Mr. Leona!" A spear made of ice moves separately, piercing one fireball after another while drawing a blue-white trajectory. When she comes next to me as she slips, she talks to me as she manipulates the spear over her head. "I can''t prevent everything by myself! You, with Lord Hyde, ask for the people here!" "Okay! I''ll take care of this place!!" I leave this occasion to Mr. Leona, who moves to let the people here get away. Throw your best voice at the knights around you as you carry as many people as you can who can''t move. "Everybody, get out of here! Someone who can use magic can protect his people from fireballs! Anyone with an injured man, come near me!...... ugh!" Stretch and cleave the left arm sword through the fireball that slipped through Mr. Leona''s interception with his spear. Fireballs can disappear with ear-busting explosions, but still the fireballs fall one after the other. Even as you let your allies escape while dealing with them, the still unprotected fireball falls to the ground and hurts those around you with the explosion. "The Demons were supposed to have repelled, how could they!" "Run, run!" "Hot, wow!?" It was a sight as if it were hell. I couldn''t help but be upset by the worst development I''d ever imagined, dealing with fireballs while desperately letting my allies escape. "The battle is over...! How can you be so...!" Are you trying to split the pain? Either way, it''s not normal at the time you do so much. Then I saw something like light rising up from the ground to the sky in my sight urging me to retreat in the direction of the stronghold. "That''s...!" From somewhere not so far away, you can see the electric shock emitting dazzling light and the sphere of light emitting so much brilliance that it can be seen flying into the sky. Those, like Mr. Leona''s spear, intercept the fireball. "Kazuki to seniors... they were both safe...!" Though there is only magic, seeing the magic of the two of us relieves me from the bottom of my heart, I move forward to do what I have to do. "Huh, Usat! They''re here again! '' "Whatever! Whoever did this will definitely punch you one day!" He looks back and confronts the threat to intercept the fireball as he grips his fist hard. Fireballs pouring out of the sky. Burning earth. The fight should be over, but we''re still fighting. "Finally, everyone here can go home alive...!" I can''t believe you let me ruin that here...! If this happens, even if it means it! I didn''t even fall after this! I''ll do my job! I kept moving until the end of this attack to keep everyone alive in the spirit. [M] 223 After the gossip battle The battle against the Demon King''s Army is over. In the kingdom of Ringle, the news arrived for us waiting for Usat''s return. That should have been good news, but its contents were the complete opposite. The Four Kingdoms were to suffer tremendous damage when the Demon King''s Army carried out extensive magical attacks at the same time as its retreat When it comes to victory, it would be victory. But it''s actually a complete pain division. I just left a big wound on the Demon King''s Army and on the human side. The Union by the Four Kingdoms is almost devastated, it is only the forces of war that can be fought that remain, but its damage could never be ignored. But only Usat was different, although the Lifeguard people were still moving for the injured on the battlefield as well. Only he was sent back to the kingdom of Ringle. When I heard that, I assumed that he was seriously injured and forced to return here, and I was terribly disturbed. The knights of the kingdom of Ringle, Suzune and Kazuki, plus, when he returned with Nair and Ferm--he was just normally asleep. ''This guy passed out as soon as the last attack stopped... like always'' Unexpectedly, my body is losing its strength to Nair, who talks like that. Sounds like him, or somethin ''...... so silly that I was worried about him, it was my usual usato. He was transported straight to the lifeguard quarters, but --still woke up two days after the battle was over. "Usato......" Zero anxious voices while escorting him beside him sleeping in his own bed in the lifeguard''s quarters. Stand quietly asleep and keep your back in the chair you placed beside the bed staring at his sleeping face. "Again, you''re impotent." I asked the knights, but Usat was rumbling around in a lot of places. He had fought the First Army Commander, he had fought Koga, he had fought the Third Army Commander and caught him, he had fought the big snake... and at the end of the day he kept moving to the end to get all the knights away. The captain of the captured Third Army was distracted by the widespread attacks carried out by his opponent and fled with his subordinate-like soldiers, but it would still mean that he moved for many. Nair and Ferm, who came home with us with Usat''s escort... I wouldn''t say until Usat, but I was pretty tired, so I''m sure I''m resting in my own room now. Nak, who was in the castle, also came back here when Usat was transported to his quarters. I hear Mr. Rose and the others will have to work on the battlefield for a few more days, and he''s not back yet. And then... Mr. Leona, who came to the rescue during the battle, said he would soon come to the kingdom of Ringle. "... Usat, you''re not sure..." There were rumors about Usat that the knights had. That Usat was tapping off a flying dragon as he flew around the sky, or that he saw devilish wings grow from his back, or that he was on the back of a big bear and running around the battlefield kicking demons. ... Whatever Usat does, what does he have to do without clapping? I know he doesn''t have that consciousness, but what, a demon? Finally, it''s not even an ogre anymore. "But it''s really good to have you back alive..." I believed it was okay. Because I understood best how sturdy he was and how strong he was watching nearby. But at the same time, I was anxious about his personality and his behavior that sometimes did not look at me. That''s why I''m honestly glad that we''re back safely this way right now. My eyelids get heavy and my sleeper attacks me. Speaking of which, you''ve hardly slept since Usat got here... It also seems that the fatigue so far has pushed at the same time, since his heart never rested even after he was on his way to battle. As I climb to the edge of the bed, I leave it to my fine sleep to meditate slowly on my eyes. - And my magic gives me a view of the future that I don''t know how many times. "Go on a demon king exorcism journey!" Newly seen predictions included myself, Usato and Kazuki in Suzune. On the occasion, the Suzunes are about to leave while riding a horse. There seemed to be a few others, but there were only three in my sight. Apparently, I''ll be following my journey again soon. The scene shifts, then the vision switches to a desolate earth. "This is the demon kingdom...?" The foreseeable scenery was distinctly different from that of the kingdom of Lingle, where plants and even trees were dying, and where people could live in flattery. "Of the brave, the past......" Plus, what was shown was some sort of ruin-like place. A woman sleeping in a stone box. I can''t see who that woman is. "Another wave of the sword upon which my cage hand came...?" Usat wrapped in light and me trying to reach out to him. The sight shifts again when the hand is near. Then, something like noise runs into the scenery being shown by predictive magic, and the scenery shifts. Nice to meet you. What''s new is the back of one woman. The man is an animal man with the same fox ears and tails as me. He''s wearing something like a kimono worn in a hinomoto, and he''s carrying something like a katana on his hip. The katana was similar to the shape in front of Usat''s cage hand, although it was different in length. "It''s the first time we''ve met, isn''t it?" With the same blonde hair, she slowly looks back here. The look I saw looked somewhat like my mother, but she had a calmer atmosphere than my mother. ... No, maybe because most people look calm compared to their mother, there is no such analogy. Anyway, the shadows were similar. "Phew, you look just like me." The woman tilted her neck as she compared her own blonde hair to mine. "I guess it''s because I inherit the color of my sister''s hair...... yeah" She speaks to me in memory. Besides, I didn''t try to answer, I was just silent. ... This is a prediction. The question I''m asking here now is to see it in the future, so all I can do is watch it. The woman laughs like she''s in trouble at me for keeping her mouth shut. "This isn''t a predictable view, is it?" ? I''m telling you, aren''t I? Amako '' "Huh!?" She has certainly spoken to me (...). Not even me on the spot, to me in my dreams. Who is this guy? Until now, I''ve never been able to talk to you in my predictions. No, if there''s anything you can do to interfere with my magic, if you''re not someone with the same magic as me - ''We''re connected. And through Him, I know all about you. " With an ear of a beast man similar to mine, she slowly uttered words when she smiled and smiled gently and people-like. "--with him, find me" The moment I speak so briefly, my consciousness is gradually drawn back to reality. While realizing that I was about to wake up, I would at least try to ask a woman a question, but somehow, the figure of a woman who was supposed to be visible in prediction had disappeared. "... Ha!?" So I woke up. As I rubbed my eyes, getting out of the bed where I slept to keep my body, the view outside the window was brighter. Apparently, he fell asleep until morning. Usat beside me hadn''t woken up yet, but I find myself unconsciously holding his hand. "... who was it?" Again, as I left my body in bed, I remembered the unusual (...) predictions I had just seen and shook my shoulders. At least, I don''t know that guy, but he looks familiar somehow... I feel. But even though I''d never met him or told him, that guy was talking to me as if he''d been close to me as if he''d seen it. "Anyway, I need to let you know about the prediction..." I''m also thinking of telling the castle people about the predictions. Because you can''t believe all of the predictions, but it shouldn''t hurt to tell them. But the non-predictable part, I''m not sure if I should talk. "" Find me ", or" I don''t know who that guy is, and I shouldn''t trust him. Maybe it''s just a dream. "... when I wake up, I''ll talk to Usat" So I want you to wake up soon. Maybe because things are about to move more than I think. Hoping so, I just had to wait for Usat to wake up. 224 Introduction to characters Name Ferm Magic Darkness (Inversion - Assimilation) Race Demon Race Formerly the Demon King''s Army, a warrior known as the Black Knight belonging to the Second Legion, but during the battle, a girl caught by Usat and joined the life-saving regiment after a long bend. Because he had the magic of the dark lineage, or he had a lonely childhood feared by the people around him. This has transformed the dark magic, which was originally only a protective coat, into something with the nature of "inflicting the wound received on the target" and "inversion". After being captured as a black knight, he is thrown into the lifesaving corps as a Demonic Ferm, where he learns to engage with people and trust others as he lives. I secretly trust Usat for the first time I''ve faced myself, but I can''t be honest with him and I just get a little more solitary. After such a history, there was also a change in Ferm himself, which transformed the nature of the ''inversion'' to hurt others into that of ''assimilation''. The conditions of ''assimilation'' are limited only to those whom Ferm himself trusted from the bottom of his mind. If the conditions are met, her magic wraps around the person and exerts further power. Because the magic itself carries its properties, from time to time it moves on its own with or without her will, sometimes wrapped around the object. It is also possible to assimilate with Nair, Amako, etc., if she becomes close to them. [Usat Dark Magic Mode (tentative)] The way Fermu assimilated to Usat. The conditions to be ''assimilated'' are due to the desire to ''stay together'' and ''help''. The armor on the limbs reminiscent of the Black Knight and the dark magic that covers the uniform are now capable of dealing with all situations and deforming shapes. At the time of "assimilation," it''s just that capability---Usat took advantage of the advantages of being assimilated and began to outburst his magic all over his body (!?), which led him to be used in a way far removed from his original use. Ferm in this state looks around feeling like he''s in the cockpit of a robot named Usat. Manipulate Usat''s body through armor from the Ferms, but it is almost impossible to manipulate unless you take his permission because you cannot win with your first arm. Name Guerna Magic healing Healing wizard of the kingdom of Nirvalna. A boy trained by the Kingdom of Nirvalna to raise healing wizards like Rose and Usat. I participated in this war because I wanted to ascertain the authenticity of rumored healing wizards and purely help people. Name, Kate. Magic healing The healing wizard of the kingdom of Rio to Carm. Basic, an avid brave geek, the girl who was recruited by Rio to Carm and sent out as an addition to the Lifeguard Corps. Rio sent me to Carm to explore the inside of the lifeguard, but she has no sense of that. I am witnessing with that eye the place where Suzune turned down Prince Kyle''s confession. Name, Charlen. Magic healing A woman from a village near the Kingdom of Sandara. A gentle-minded woman, she has healed the people of the village as a healing wizard, but she has heard stories of the battle against the Demon King''s Army, leading her to volunteer even if she was there or not. Name Hannah. Magic Phantom Race Demon Race A woman who was newly appointed head of the Third Regiment of the Demon King''s Army. A dangerous person who specializes in phantom magic, does not choose means, and tries to take brutal means fine. He is basically concerned with making the outside better in order to gain the other person''s trust, and his naughty attitude towards the Demon King is also an act to make the other person''s heart certificate better. I didn''t have a bad personality from the start, I was originally a sweet girl with a heart. But now I realize that the influence of living in a rough land called Demon King''s Land, or kindness, is not for me, and it is best to live wisely. After Usat captured her, she was too faint of fear, but where there was a gap in the Allied security because of a widespread attack by the Demon King, she was rescued by an unnamed female soldier caught together with her partner, Feilong, and was able to return as she was. But it''s not like he''s safe after his return, and he''s got a deep trauma against Usat. Name Nero Argens Magic Wind Race Demon Race Magic Swordsman of the Demon Clan with Rose-like strength. He was said to be the strongest swordsman in the Demon Nation by using exceptional swordsmanship and magic, but was trapped in obsession with battle because of his cause with Rose and dawned in training until this war began. Once nearly broken shoulder by Rose, but recovered from several years of training and rehabilitation, a rematch with Rose was finally to come true in Chapter VIII. Name Demon King (name unknown) Ability It allows the exercise of all sorcery. Race Demon Race Demons and kings of sorcery, the last hope of the hunted down demons. During the full season it was possible to exercise all sorceries, but the powers are significantly diminished because about 70% of the magic and abilities remain sealed by previous generations of brave men. But still, it doesn''t change that he has the mighty power. Now that I have awakened from the seal, I am moving for my own purpose and for my fellow Demons. 225 Lesson 204 When I woke up, there was a black, round, hairball-like object at the end of my eyes and nose. I''m saying things that don''t make sense, but I really have black hairballs in front of me, and that tickles my nose. "Yeah...?" Is this the lifeguard quarters? Looking out the window, though it still looks bright...... "Why, here..." When I was fighting the Demon King, I would have done everything I could to get all the knights out of the fireballs falling out of the sky... but did I faint again? As I traced my memories one by one, the black hairball in front of me moved a little, and my two ears rose and my red eyes turned towards me. "Cu!" "Oh, Kukuru. It was you. [M] I thought it tickled down the street." What I thought was a black hairball was the captain''s pet and a kukukuru of noir rabbits. Kukuru, when he looks at my cheek, cheeks at me with a nostalgic trick. As always, it''s a demon that confuses people like a demon. When I get out of my sleeping bed stroking such a kukukuru, I find something black rolling on the floor. If you look closely, it was an eye-turned owl. "... Nair?" "... Ha!? Why, I''m on the floor!?" "That''s what I want to hear." Nair, transformed into an owl, slept on the floor for some reason, but what does that mean? She woke up in my voice. When she found the cuckoo on my shoulder, she spread her wings wide as if to represent anger. "Oh, my God, you did it!? You pushed me out of bed!" "Queue" Nair kicks Kukuru out with his wings flashing and lands on my shoulder, but I have no idea what''s going on with me watching from the side. So you''re saying Kukuru knocked you off where you slept in bed? "Whoo! Whoo!" "Fair enough, calm down. More than that, Nair. I know this is the lifeguard quarters... why am I here? Is everyone all right?" Ask Nair, who is intimidating the kukukuru who turned on the opposite shoulder, what''s going on. "You stayed asleep for three days after the battle. The next moment the attack from the sky is over, you''re down." "... well, I remember that much too. So, everyone..." "All the lifeguards are safe. Rose got hurt badly in the fight against Nero, but for some reason, he''s pimping. But you''re the only one who was so tired that you didn''t wake up any time soon that you were transported here." "... I see" "By the way, the only members who came back were me and Ferm. Others treat the injured in battlefield." ... Rose is badly injured, huh? Though I didn''t think I could stay intact with that Nero Argens... But I''m glad you look fine from Nair''s mouthfeel. I''m sure he''s still taking the initiative and moving as a lifeguard. Actually, I should go back too, but the reason I was sent back here doesn''t seem like I was just tired. Trying to get out of bed, the door to the room opened and a brunette boy, Nack, came in. He shouted surprise at me as he put his foot down from the bed. "... Mr. Usato! You woke up!!" "Oh, Nack. I''m home." "Welcome back!" With some relief to Nack, who greets me back well, I finally get up. "In the castle while we were away?" "Yes. I was helping a lot. I heard that Mr. Usato was back after the battle, and he came back here." "Oh well..." I''m so glad you came back here alive. This place is like my home in this world. When I think so with smudge, I get a hazy look on my face, as if Knuck remembered something. "Yes, Amako and the others are preparing a meal." "Amako?" "Yep. He saw Usato wake up in a prediction, and just now, I went to cook a meal with Mr. Suzune..." "What? Seniors here?" Sure, I wasn''t expecting a senior here, though I was hungry. No, I''m glad you''re safe. Kazuki''s here, too. "Kazuki too... then we have to get down there soon... Nair, Knuck, I''m gonna get dressed, so why don''t you wait downstairs first?" "Yes. Nack, I''m coming." "Ah, yes!" Nak follows Nair out the door with his wings flapping. Put down the kukukuru on your shoulder, and try to get dressed - and, uh, get your walled team clothes in your eyes. Rose fixed it for me. The uniform, but the battle got me dirty again, and I got a lot of little scratches and stuff. Some thoughts are hard to come by. Some people couldn''t help. "Still... I..." "Cu?" Tilt your little head up and look up at me. Ha ha ha ha ha, stroking it again. And I remember. In the midst of the battle, Nero Argens was about to put a stop to me. "... Kukuru, your husband is an amazing man after all" What you lose never comes back. Helplessness and regret don''t stop me. [M] Even after the battle, the battle with the Demon King''s Army did not end. When I got dressed and went downstairs, the downstairs was busier than I thought. Kazuki and Knuck, Ferm and Nair sat in the chair at the long table where the strong faces were always sitting, and the seniors and Amako stood and dished away. In time, is it around noon? Nevertheless, three days have passed since that battle. It is a more serene landscape than I can imagine. "Ah, Mr. Usato! You came down!" "Seniors..." The senior who noticed this one smiles like a flower and comes up with an invitation. From what I''ve seen, I''m glad the seniors and Kazuki look fine. Amako approaches as he tries to sit in the empty seat next to Kazuki, reassuring him. "I''m home. Amako" "... Yeah, welcome back. Usato" Talk to me as she receives the breaded vessel she has. Could you have been giving me medical attention when I passed out? I look at Amako with sleepy eyes and I guess so. I touch her shoulder lightly and apply healing magic. "Did I make you worry?" "Yeah. I believed Usato would be fine." "Oh well... But thanks." Once, to thank him firmly, Amako, just a little out of sight, gave him a troubled look. "Um, I need to talk to you later." "What do you want to talk about?" "Yeah." "... ok" When she answers that, Amako returns to the kitchen with her senior. What is it? It seemed like you had an idea, but what does it have to do with prediction? Somehow, though it felt like when it was the land of evil dragons and beasts. ... No, let''s take a seat now, as we''ll hear the story later. Say hello to Kazuki, who is next door, while placing the bowl of bread on the table. "Morning, Kazuki" "Morning. You''re finally awake. Usato" In the meantime, after Kazuki and I exchanged greetings for a reunion, I was thirsty, so a sip of the water at hand made Fermu, sitting in the front seat of the diagonal, stare at me in a slightly infidel manner. "Finally, are you awake? I''m sleeping too much. You." "Were you asleep that much?" "You slept too much for three days." Even I didn''t want to faint as much as possible. Nair opened her mouth to me with a grinning elbow on the table next to Ferm. "This isn''t the first time he''s passed out, is it? At least you passed out three or four times while you were traveling." "What, are you lying?" Look at me with a subtle look, and don''t pull it just because Ferm can''t believe it. No, well, I admit I pass out every time there''s a case. With that in mind, I looked at Ferm and remembered that during the battle I had always been concerned. "... Oh, yeah" "What the hell?" "I''m glad I was able to deassimilate with you... because it''s always been possible to stay that way. Ha ha." Even for me, it''s hard to remain assimilated to Fermu. It''s not that we don''t like being with this kid, it''s because it''s going to be a lot harder for each other to stay in group clothes all the time or together at four or six. Slightly joking and saying so, a horrible werewolf felm stares at this one even more. "Me, me, me, I let you go! First of all, don''t forget my magic just likes you!" "Oh, yeah.... sorry?" It''s about her own magic, so it wasn''t a good thing to tear it up. In Fermu''s case, unlike mine, maybe he was thinking pretty seriously. Fermu roars with his head about what he thought of my apology. "Uh-huh..." "Pfft, that''s not honest." "Shut up." I''m talking to you with some nigga, and I''ll leave you to Nair about Ferm. Feeling somewhat hungry, watching the meal lined up at the table, Kazuki now called out. "Looks like we made it home safely." "Right. Though it was really hard... yeah, it''s so strange to be able to do this right now" How many times have you been dying...... I didn''t feel alive when I stopped Nero Argens. "It got to Kazuki and the seniors, didn''t it? Weapon of the Brave" "Oh. I''m a caged hand, similar to Usat, and my senior became a knife." "Seniors are knives. Well, yeah, in a way, as expected..." In fact, if you were a senior, you''d be willing to be a cool image weapon, like a knife or a clairvoyant. Electric shocks go hand in hand, and I think I can see you fighting. Kazuki is a similar caged hand to me... could it be something like a wristband wrapped around my left wrist? Mine''s a bracelet, but it''s not like Kazuki''s at all. "When I first used this, I also talked to Master Falga." "To Master Farga? How could he?" "It feels like you gave me some advice on how to use it and... try to shape my mind later" Master Farga just saved me. He''s supposed to be tired of making two weapons too...... If you can, I''d like to see you again and thank you. "... the end of the battle against the Demon King''s Army," The fight is over, Nair and Knack told me, but I don''t feel that way at all. Instead, I don''t even think things are over yet. "Kazuki, what''s going on in the kingdom of Ringle now? It''s not like after the previous battle, is it?" "Right, right. It was the battle that won, but the damage suffered in that last attack was too great. Now it feels like we can''t afford to rush anywhere and celebrate our victory." "... the wounded knights are still on that battlefield?" Kazuki snorts at my words. [M] Is the reason we don''t have all of the lifeguards here because we are treating people who have been injured in the battlefield? Maybe you guys are in on it, Gerna, who came in for an increase, so if it''s true, I woke up from a fainting. I guess I should head there, too. Instead, I''d rather be on my way if I could. "... I guess I wasn''t the only one put back in the kingdom of Ringle because I passed out?" "Oh. It seems the same reason we brave men were sent back here." "With Kazuki and seniors...?" I couldn''t have predicted that far. When two brave men get involved, maybe it''s something serious. "Please wait. The food, I brought it!" "Most of them do, though." With that in mind, Amako shows up with a senior who brings a dish with food on it from the kitchen. Kazuki, who saw the two of them, loosens the look that was rude. "That''s what the food came out of, and we''ll talk about it later. Usato''s hungry, isn''t he?" "Sure, I haven''t eaten anything in three days." Whatever you do, I need to get back in shape first. When Amako sits next to me and the seniors sit in my front seat, the seniors smile at me the same way. "I''m so glad you woke up." "Ha ha, it''s a big deal..." "Is that a big deal? I can''t do this without you." ... What do you mean, no? I don''t know if you''re serious or joking. I know you''re showing me around, so I''ll take it. "Usato, don''t take yourself too lightly." "Huh?" "Everyone should be showing you around. Including the faces here." Even seniors who are usually deceitful make clear decisions when they decide. I guess that''s why I never lose sight of this guy... "Hey, why are you sitting next to me?" "Yeah?" When I was thinking about that with a hiccup, I was talking to a senior sitting next to me with a face that seemed like a pain in the ass to Ferm. For a moment, he is a senior with a decent reaction, but when will he do it, he will have a look full of confidence. "I wanted to talk to you.... this is the first time we''ve talked face to face, right? My name is Suzune. Can I touch a corner or something?" "Why can you normally talk to the person who nearly killed you...?" "Huh, that''s the earliest, past events. If you are Usat your friend, it is no exaggeration to say my friend...!" "That''s funny, even I can tell!? I''ve never spoken to you properly!" Oh, it''s my usual senior. No, if I''m not obsessed, I''m happy for me, but the seniors are too messy and that ferm is being pushed. "I want to be friends with the Tunderebok, the Silver-haired, the Brown Demons! Fermu, make friends with me!" "Wow!? Usat, help! This guy doesn''t make sense!?" But the seniors are fine. But what about Kazuki? He too, like his predecessors, was about to be killed by a Ferm- a black knight. Put down the hand that was on his jaw and talk to Kazuki, who was watching the exchange between Ferm and his senior next door. "Kazuki, about Fermu..." "Hmm? I''d be lying if I told you I had no idea..." Kazuki''s gaze is directed towards Fermu. "This way, if you look familiar here, you know you''re not as horrible as you were then" "... right. From what I''ve seen, she''s changed." "Besides, you moved to help Usat in this fight, didn''t you? Then I have nothing to worry about." Is it okay if Kazuki says so? (i) Rest assured, looking at Ferm and senior, Ferm was grasping at Nair''s sitting chair while he was keeping his eyes open. "Nair, swap seats! I don''t like getting tangled up in this guy! That''s him! Just like Uluru, he''s a pain in the ass!" "No! Sit there as a sacrifice to Suzune!" "You, you!!" Nair clings to his seat just with Wataru and Ferm tries to take the chair somehow. Seniors who saw those two brighten their faces like they flashed something. "Fermu, if it''s my seat, you can swap it!" "Naa, you''re on the road too!" "Howa!?" A noisy and fun sight, unrelated to the battle. Smiling seniors and desperately faceted Ferms and Nair. Watching them like that, with a bitter smile, Amako, Kazuki, and Nak. Once I looked around at them and finally felt safe, I reached for my first meal in three days. 226 Lesson 250: Me, my senior and Kazuki after dinner, and Nair and Ferm moved out to the training ground. Why the training ground, while Amako and Nack are cleaning up the dishes, is to show us the weapons of the two brave men as we talk about the future. "Brulin hasn''t come home either..." I look at the empty stables, and when I squeal like that, Nair, who was nearby, talks to me. "Burlin''s got power, so he''s still over there." "Wouldn''t it bother those people over there..." "Don''t worry about it." ... Well, are you okay? After going around the stables and arriving at the training ground, I was the first to hear from Kazuki and his predecessors why I had been sent back to the kingdom first. "The reason we''re back here hasn''t been revealed yet." "The king has only told me to prepare for the situation and to rest." "When it''s not revealed..." Kazuki, lean your neck to the seniors'' words. Be prepared for the situation? Does it feel like Lord Lloyd brought us back here in anticipation of the next development? "Maybe it''s a decision to keep us from getting anxious when the fight''s just over." "I see..." I know that, but how did Nair and Ferm get back? Ask Nair and Ferm, who came to the training ground with you, and Nair will answer. "Rose said ''escort''." "... that''s all?" "Don''t you have an idea because it''s about that woman?" "Well, you''re not the kind of person to judge without thinking..." Though once in a while it seems unreasonable after thinking about it. "Do we now have to wait until the Kingdom contacts us..." "Right. The castle isn''t ready to be seen because it''s being processed after the war." It''s after the war, so I guess we''re being chased for processing, like contacting each kingdom or managing supplies... The knights are paying for it too, so they''re going to be purely understaffed. Oh, speaking of knights...... "I heard Mr. Leona was coming this way..." During the battle, Mr. Leona, the brave Miarak who came to the rescue. Seniors say they think that if they are here, they should thank them immediately. "Oh, she''s in the castle now. I was talking to the castle people when I got here, but I think if I go, I''ll see them." "Then when you go to the castle, you have to say hello." Shall I take Nair and Amako with me? Actually, Mr. Alk would be nice with me, but I don''t know if he''s coming back this way... "But you, Usato. There''s something terrific about the fringe you''ve tied in this world." "No, that ''s--" No, a facial rash on the back of my brain where I was about to say. I snort at my seniors as I chill and sweat that I have known enough powerful people to be strong enough to say that I am strong enough, such as Mr. Halfa, Eva, Master Lucas, etc. "... remains, well, aware" "Sure, he seems to have less of a friendship or something normal." "You can tell." Remember, you guys are in the unusual category, too, right? He stares at the snorting Ferm and Nair, sighs and speaks to his senior. "The most important of them are seniors." "Hmm? What does that mean?" I smile back at the seniors who tilt their necks with a smile. "You are the best, the character is thick. It''s the best part of the punch." "It''s not what you say with a smile, is it!?" "Sure, it makes sense" "Until you Kazuki!?" Loosen cheeks when caught in a funny laughing kazuki. Because of this, Eva is on par with her senior. The impact when I first met that kid was as intense as I can still remember. The Norn, Leona, and Mushrooms we met after that were quite a few. "The story''s derailed, and I think it''s time I showed you and Kazuki your brave weapons" "Right." Kazuki nods at his senior words. The brave man''s weapon, Nair, responding to, transforms into an owl and jumps on my shoulder. Apparently, I''d like to see it nearby. "Brave man''s weapon." "After all, does Nair care too" "It would be obvious. Unlike you, I have unique abilities." "Even my cage hands are capable." "It''s not like there isn''t. I don''t even know how to pass magic, a cage hand that''s just hard." Sure it is...... A cage hand that only boasts magic, witchcraft, and hardness that does not pass through all things. Ability is plain, but as far as I''m concerned, I like it, so there''s no problem. "The outburst of magic is also an excellent no-risk thing, right?" "... I think that''s simply not right for you. I wonder how you got into a fight like now..." My cheeks cramp to a small sighing nair, that''s it. With such an exchange, Kazuki walks out more than the center of the training ground. Apparently he''ll be the first to show off his arsenal. "You start with me. Usato, do you mind if we do a little magic here?" "Yeah, I''m fine." "Okay......" Nodding, he lifted his left hand forward and caged his strength to remember something. Then the wristband on his wrist was wrapped in light, turning into a silver cage hand the next moment. From the engraved, scaly ripples, they gave off a pulsating glow and appeared to be slightly sharp and aggressive in shape compared to my cage hand. "My weapons are cages that encourage magic manipulation. We need to be able to treat light magic as non-dangerous magic, or we need to be able to strengthen systems." That being said, Kazuki, who created the Magic Bullet, touches it with his uncapped right hand. Can you even adjust the hardness and elasticity around gripping and crushing like a softball? Seeing his magic and discussing it that way, Kazuki gently released a magic bullet in his right hand over here. "Here." "Ooh!?" Arrogantly unfolds the cage hand of his right arm to catch it. What came back was the feel of an elastic ball. I fear, when I touched it with my left hand, the magic of the optical system did not extinguish and could normally be touched. "Is it really magic, this?" "I want to touch it too!" Is Nair on his shoulder interested, too, and when he gets down to his palms, he starts poking with his wings in a swallowing manner. If you notice, Fermu is also blinking and peeking into my hand. "Wow. I don''t think it''s magic if you''re just touching it... Is it a simplification of light magic that will wipe out what you touch?" Unexpectedly, with a zero exclamation, the magic bullet on his palm returns to Kazuki. Pasi, and caught a magic bullet lightly, Kazuki lets a magic bullet float in the palm of his cage hand. "When I used this magic, I often had to worry about things, but with this cage hand, I wouldn''t have to worry about it" "Wow, looks like a rubber ball..." "Ha, I realized that later, but since you can also make magic bullets have hardness and elasticity, like now, it looks like you can apply this to something too" That being said, Kazuki is pounding and bouncing magic bullets on the ground. You never thought about adding elasticity to the magic bullet itself. "Kazuki, is it the cageman''s ability to make magic bullets resilient?" "No, this is like a benefit from the aid of magic manipulation. Somehow, it''s an image of braiding magic into a sphere." "Braid the magic..." I guess knitting is only a metaphor, in fact a technique realized by so close a magic manipulation. ... Can''t I do it too? With his hand on his chin, staring at the magic bullet, he takes a small, deep breath, catching it pussy from the ground. "And...!" Kazuki starts pouring magic into the magic bullet that floats in his palm. The magic bullets that were poured in and converged will increase the radiance -, "--That''s it." Kazuki, who shrugged so much, was gripped by a magic bullet in his palm, which fogs his magic into the universe. The remnants of magic flood out as if the smoke exotherms from the cageman''s literature. "This way, I can strengthen my system, too. It''s still difficult to adjust the output, and after using it, the function of the cage hand will be limited for a while." "No, it still felt pretty bad..." "Oh, blah, blah, blah. It''s dangerous. At least we can''t use it anywhere we have allies." Kazuki says so with a bitter smile, but from what I can tell, his pedigree enhancement is powerful out of the group. If we can do this, we''ll just have to hope he doesn''t have the kind of opponent to use lineage enhancement. "Well, my introduction is over." "Yeah. Then it''s my turn." Senior who was walking forward to be replaced by Kazuki. Her left wrist is wrapped around something like a yellow and black ribbon, and when it glows just like it did in Kazuki, it reveals a knife placed on the sheath. The senior who grabbed his sheath with his left hand turned a smile at me that could not hide his joy. "Mine is a knife! Japanese sword!" "I know you''re happy, so calm down a little" How happy are you? I know how you feel, though. But... I like the cage hand now, but the knife is good too. The weapon that hurt people took the form of a caged hand because it wasn''t meant to be in my hands, but if I hadn''t been a healing wizard for the Lifeguards, I might have taken the form of a knife, like a senior. "Nair, if my weapon was not a caged hand, but a knife..." "Heal the slashed opponent. Or a knife that only inflicts pain." "I haven''t told you everything yet." What, that knife that only inflicts pain on the target. Is that it? Is that the healing punch knife? Either way, I don''t know how to handle a knife, although it would be obvious for me to use it as a blunt instrument with it in my sheath. It''s called "Dogmaru." Return to me and look seriously at the knife to the senior who spoke proudly. The black sheath is engraved with a thunder-inspired print. This is the first time I''ve seen a real knife, but it has a heavier vibe than I thought. Besides, the name Dogmaru... "I see you put on a dog, Senior Dog? Does it feel like you attacked with daring simplicity?" "Understand? Understand?" "Yeah, of course. Daring simplicity would be nice." Yeah, yeah, I agree with the nodding seniors. I''m going to forget about it later when I give it an elaborate name for nothing. "How do you know...?" "I know it means it''s bad. I don''t know anything else." Seeing me and my senior interactions, confused Nair and Ferm are whining about something, but now let''s focus on talking to my senior. From now on, it seems to teach us the ability of the brave man''s weapons - the dog pills - and a little further away from us, the seniors put their hands on the pattern and pulled themselves out of the sheath. Light yellow light and a wet glow reveals itself. Then, an electric shock bursts from the body to the pattern, flowing into the senior body and remaining charged. "My knife is primarily capable of assisting with magic power output, enhancing sharpness, and additional attacks by electric shock. Because of this, we are now in what we call the Thunderbeast mode. If you want to name it... what is Thunderbeast Mode 2?" By thunderbeast mode 2, you mean the operation was not just improved but purely enhanced? "I used to have a great bee... but now, you''re pretty calm" "Right. Previous Thunderbeast modes had extremely short duration because they were releasing electric shocks in vain. That''s what this knife solved." The senior, who waved the knife gently, scratched it out of sight in an instant as it was. I can manage to follow it with my eyes, but its speed is increasing more than before, making it harder to capture. The figure of a senior traveling in a hurry to take steps is illusory as if he were separated. "Wow......" "Wow. I''ll pull when I get here. Humans can move so fast." "Right. You can''t compare to me." "... you''re human, but you''re not in the human frame...?" Return your gaze to Nair, who missed his gaze from me with a subtle expression, to a senior who landed to slip into his original position, feeling uninterrupted. The senior, who paid the knife and scattered the electric shock, slowly delivered the knife to the sheath with a residual heart. Without a heart or a doya face, I''ll try to speak to her naked knife. "Senior" "... Huh, what is it? And because of that, I''m the type to stretch with praise." "Uh, that was cool." How can you light it up when you are the one who urged me to praise you...? I can kind of illuminate this way...... I cough and get back on my mind and talk. "Did you practice that?" "Yeah!" Wow, such a good smile. Seniors returning to the ribbon state in an upbeat mood return here. "Well, you''re next, Usato." "Is that me?" "Yeah, yeah." "But we both know what my cageman is, right?" "Oh, no. What I want to know--" The senior, whose eyes shimmered, opened his tease once the words were separated. "I saw you on the battlefield, you black and white Usato!" "Shirokuro? Oh, is that it!" Speaking of which, you said then, "I''ll look forward to it later!" I totally forgot, but somehow, I didn''t think I''d be explaining it here and now. 227 Lesson 206 After he showed me Kazuki''s brave weapons, Senior Dog asked me to show him his assimilated condition with Ferm. I knew seniors would be interested in me that way... "But hey..." "... what the hell" If you look at the ferm properly, it will be returned with Zito''s eyes. Ferms don''t seem to like being in that state, and you don''t want to impose them. Oh, yeah. "Fermu, can you just arm?" "... what? What do you mean, just arms?" I raise my left arm to her tilting my neck. [M] "Look, partially stick your magic to my arm, like" "... if only in shape" "Well, please." Fermu, who became a facial expression, stretched the black magic of the dark lineage from his palm to my left arm, turning it into a cage hand with the same sharp shape as it did during the war, covering as much as my elbow. "All right!" A sharp black cage hand, reminiscent of a former black knight, in contrast to the silver cage hand on the right. The senior who saw my left arm change tilted his neck with a smile. "Hmm? Hmm?" "Ugh, Usat! What''s going on, it!" "Do we now have the power of the dark magic of the Ferms? Later... Here''s how..." Turn the black caged hand covering your left arm into a sword that extends from your forearm. Shakin, and show the two of you a sword stretched out with a light sound. "You can change shape like a sword." "You can do that too! Cool!" Having made me feel better about Kazuki, who nodded admirably, I decided to explain the moves that could be activated in this state. "Huff, because of this, the moves you unleash with this, Darkne -" "Healing rupture slaughter. Isn''t that right, Usat?" "Eh." "Right?" "... Yes" Nair correcting to taste good. With her cold eyes, I had to drop my shoulder and snort heavily. I guess I should have kept it ''Dark Sword/Healing Fierce Wave''...... "In the meantime, here''s the thing" "Hey, hey...!" Trying to cut the story off, the senior finally made a move. "Usato!? With Doyuko!?" "Well, no, so it feels like I owe the magic of the Ferms." "Normally you can''t borrow someone else''s magic!?" "That''s the real question." Snort through Nair over his shoulder. Sure, you didn''t explain me enough. "As Ferm lives here, her dark magic traits change from ''inverted'' to ''assimilated'', right? That ''assimilation'' is fusion with others? With the ability to assimilate, I was able to use the help of the Ferms." "Yugou? Roboto? Henkay?" First, around that phrase comes out, I can tell the genre of animation that seniors were watching in the original world. "No, not robots or anything, but Fermu''s assimilation with me has enabled me to use my abilities." "... no, wait, I get it. You know what I mean? But instinct, or the brain''s refusal to understand...!" "... um, what an expression..." As I twisted my head at the senior holding my head, I couldn''t watch, and Fermu walked up to me. When he looked at his face, his eyes were jit and his mouth was a letter to, and he looked so grumpy that he could see it. "Ferm?" "You''d be quicker to actually show it." "Yeah, but you don''t want to..." "Fine! Grow up!" With or without it, Fermu, who said so to me, took a small, deep breath, and then closed his eyes. Then her body is sucked into the shadow at her feet, overflowing with black colored magic from where the shadow was. Seniors and Kazuki marvel at the ferm that disappeared in front of them. "" Huh!? " The shadow of Fermu''s disappearance moves the ground like a creature, and as he enters my shadow, he transmits his legs and covers his body. Since he is not wearing a team uniform, he changes to a shape like a black racing suit all over his body except for the caged hand on his left arm and armor on both legs. ''assimilation'' with Ferm. The way she fought, made possible by her perverted properties. It is also a state in which I and Fermu can fully exert their power. But... "I''m suddenly surprised..." "If you look closely, you feel more involved than assimilated..." Even for me, it''s bad for my heart to be assimilated all of a sudden. I don''t feel uncomfortable about anything, but there is something called mind preparation. "This is faster" "I can''t help it at all..." The echoed voice of Ferm echoes from inside of me. "Ugh, Usat, you and Ferm merged!?" "Wow, what''s going on..." In the meantime, would you like to explain to the two surprised people how I am? Briefly explain to seniors and Kazuki Fermu''s ''assimilation'' dark magic and the benefits from it. "I see, I mean, that figure is a state of dark magic wrapped around the Ferm..." That''s how you squeal, Jito. Senior who looks at me with his eyes. No heart, or its gaze seems to be set. "What, what?" "I envy you! Usato!" "Yep..." Words as expected in a way, but not from jealousy, tense words and actions I take a step back. "You can now deal with that power by merging with Fermu!?" "Yeah, well, assimilation to be exact..." "Put Nair the Demon on your shoulder and wrap even the Demon Ferm around it as magic, or whatever happens, that''s what happens! It''s complicated for me to equip a girl, but I envy you more than that!" He said, "Huh? Huh?" I can only return a gavel like that. I knew this tension, but I couldn''t handle it. Kazuki can''t count on it because he''s watching with a frantic grin behind him. "So, Ferm! Me and Fusion!" What "so was, a little away from me, the senior spread his arms wide with a full eye of anticipation. Are you trying to assimilate with Fermu fluidly? ... Well, I know seniors use dark magic stronger than I do, so shall I give Ferm a try? "I can''t." "Why!?" They turned me down on the fast track. Ask Ferm as he sees a severely upset senior. "Fermu, why can''t you?" ''Cause my magic refuses. After that, Suzune usually comes from the wussai, I can''t'' "Guha!?" "Se, senpai!?" Seniors falling behind like something you can''t see blows you away. No, I guess I jumped myself. Instead, why would you want to do a gag character move? Rushing toward him and hugging him, the senior grinned and stood up shaking his legs. "Heh, heh, my heart won''t break to this extent...! I mean, you just have to break the walls of Ferm''s heart...!" "No, let me open my mind normally..." "The inexorable Suzune alias is not Dada...!" When did they call you...? He''s assimilating with me, and he''s pulling Nair on his shoulder. "Suzune is just a shame, not a brave man..." "What the hell..." Even if I hear those two words, I won''t snap, seniors. When she stopped at me, she looked at the cage hand on her left arm and the leg armor on both legs and let her eyes shine. "Those legs, your left arm! You look just like the Black Knight!" "Right.... Speaking of which, Ferm. Did you decide on this shape?" Asking Ferm, who is within, she replies without looking particularly lost. ''No, I just took it personally. Maybe the Black Knight was a strong impression on me? No other intention.'' I see. Sure, the black knight looks longer for the period he was wrapped up in. Maybe the shape of this armor will also gradually change as she lives in the lifeguard? That''s it, don''t feel like looking at it. "Wrap up the armor of the once hostile Black Knight...! That''s just a burning development...!" "Usat. I don''t know what this guy is saying..." I don''t know what to do, I get it. And they noticed, ''If you ask me...'' ... and anyway, to lower the seniors'' tension, explain that what they are now is not intentional, but something that has been made of accidents. "No, you know, even for me and Ferm, I didn''t make this look like a prediction. In the midst of a dispute with Koga, it was like an accident, so to speak." "I mean, not intentionally, but with an unexpected appearance and?" No!? The more I explain, the more romantic attributes are added to me!? I want to deny it, but nothing else will convince me and embarrass me...! "And anyway! Explain what we can do now!" Let''s move on to the ability description before we are exposed to any more shame. Stay away from seniors and Kazuki so there is no danger. "First of all, you can change the shape of the magic of dark magic as your primary ability." "When it comes to the shape of magic, is that what it is like to be a black knight?" "Yep. For example... Ferm" "Okay." Speaking to Ferm, his left arm, covered in dark magic cage hands, deforms. He deforms it into a weapon several times, like a sword or a shield, and turns back to Kazuki with his senior. "Here''s the thing. On the battlefield, you can ride Burlin''s back and make his armor or something. Well, to a certain extent, if you recognize that it''s an accommodating ability to shape, you''ll be fine." "Deformation that can accommodate all phases...... Unlike me and you, Kazuki, your... no, you''re the only way to fight." "It''s not that big of a deal. Most of it doesn''t work, so it turns out to be fists." Rather, I feel it would be more convenient for me to deform it into a shield, a hammer, or a stick, rather than a sword or something. It will help a little bit. "Oh, and you can now perform a magic outburst all over your body" "... whole body?" Oh, you should supplement this. They think I''m being impotent again. "Being assimilated to dark magic seems to be the same as when you''re wearing this cage, so no matter how much magic you burst, I won''t hurt myself." To try it, go to a nearby tree and roll out a healing flying fist with your left arm. Shockwaves of fist magnitude emitted along with bursting noises from the black cage hand strike directly at the tree. Return your gaze from the tiny, swinging tree to seniors and Kazuki. "Later, you can activate it on the soles of your feet to increase jumping power or use it for acceleration." "... that means we can move boosts, right?" "I don''t know, but stop comparing me to a robot..." I know I have no choice but to be told that I am a monster, but I don''t like being treated like a weapon the next time... "That Second Legion leader... Koga used the same moves, but did you remember that when you saw Usat''s move..." "What, Kazuki, did you say something?" Put your hand on your chin and lean your neck against Kazuki, who shrugged so. Koga, I only heard the name, but anything related to him is as troublesome for me, so for once I asked, Kazuki smiled and waved her hand aside like nothing. "Mm, nothing. You don''t have to worry about it." "Oh, yeah? Tell me if it''s Koga related. Next time I see you, I''ll punch you." "Ooh?" Kazuki nods at me with a smile. [M] In this fight, I heard about Koga retreating, but it''s about him. It is also decided to stand in front of us. Maybe he''ll get stronger and peel his fangs off than he did when he fought me. I don''t know for sure, but I figured twice. I vaguely understand that''s the kind of guy he is. "That asshole army leader. Even if you hit him, he''ll come back with a laugh. '' "Then I''ll beat you back." "I wonder if that''s one of the reasons why you get targeted for hitting each other...?" ... Indeed. But hey. Fighting is inevitable at a time when Koga is watching me... No matter what role I have, no matter what the circumstances, it''s none of his business, so I''m gonna smile around and threaten him. "I wonder if we should explore new methods of warfare for our next battle..." What I need now is a defense, not a means of attack. In the battle with Nero Argens, by the time I had no skin, I was made aware of it. At least, I would have died once if it weren''t for Nair''s spell of resistance. "Don''t just prevent it..." The defense left to the hardness of the cage hand would be useful, but it does not pass on the grid. Instead, if Nero wanted to, I would have been cut off in an instant. Then my challenge in the future will not be to take it or play it - it will be to explore defenses that can lead to the next move. "Magic, with the image of knitting" Raise your right arm covered in a silver cage hand and stare into the open palm. Keep your consciousness focused and practice magic in a different way than before. "... no way" The magic bullet that covered my hand showed a slight shake, but that''s all. Far from being as elastic as a Kazuki magic bullet. "... Usato, what are you doing?" "I can''t resist magic like Kazuki." Show Nair the healing magic that wraps his cage around my actions. Nair, who looked at the cage hand for about a few seconds, looks at me with her jitsu eyes. "Let me be resilient. What are you gonna do?" "I haven''t really thought about it... covering my caged hands to soften my shock when defending... and then maybe a healing counter-attack that turns my opponent upside down... seems to consume less magic than a bursting clap" " do you think you can?" I look at my cage hand once and then snort firmly into the words. "It''s not impossible, should be" "Yes. Then I''ll help you, too. I''d be smarter at handling magic." "Helpful" All I can do is keep practicing in the tunnel so I can eventually do this with my whole arm. When I wiped the magic out of my cage hand, I grabbed the palm that was open. If I can master this technology, I can make a difference in my own movement. "You''ve decided on your next assignment." I still can''t predict what''s going to happen. But I know I can''t have a peaceful day as I am in the present situation all the time. Then I''ll have to find out what I can do now and prepare as I explore. "Hmm." "? Senior, what''s wrong?" Seniors roar for some reason right around the corner. The senior who raised his face to my voice looked extremely serious. "What''s your name, Usato?" "... Speaking of which, you didn''t decide in particular" "Yeah. Then we''ll decide now. It''s inconvenient not to have a name." Sure, that''s inconvenient without a name. I nod at the seniors'' words, put my hand on my chin, and think about the name of what I look like now. Black Knight...... Dark Magic...... Black, Team Clothing...... White...... Shirokuro...... "What about silochrome mode?" "Ah, nice. It!" It''s a bear connection. I tried a silo bear and a croc bear, but it''s pretty good, right? Seniors, too, are nodding as impressed. Silochrome mode, all right, next time in that name -, "Rejected" "Why!?" "I don''t like it. I was so fuzzy." ''If you''re going to do that, Black Knight Mode is still better'' I couldn''t help but scream at the strong voice of denial from the shoulders and the inside. There was opposition between Nair and Ferm, who strongly rejected it, and Kazuki, who said softly, "I don''t think that''s..." and the name remained none, and the name of Silochrome Mode became Bottom. It was me and my senior, who were plainly denied by Kazuki and nearly broke my heart. 228 Lesson 207 After the seniors and Kazuki returned to the castle, it was me, Nak, Nair, Ferm, and Amako, the lifeguards, who were in the lifeguard quarters. When the sun was falling out, after dinner, I sat in a dining room chair and practiced making magic with the elasticity Kazuki showed me. When it comes to practice, it''s plain inside manipulating the density of magic that floats in your palms, not so much the big one. I was practicing with Nair''s help. "No, you can''t. You can''t do this." "It''s been less than five minutes since it started." A little bit after it started, I ate as much of the no out as I wanted. The magic that wraps my right hand just sways and shows no signs of ever changing. "It doesn''t have to be you. I''ve seen it a little bit, but Kazuki''s magic manipulation isn''t something you can learn from practice." "... magic manipulation, or" "In the first place, at a time when we can manipulate the hardness of magic without the form of light, we should be dealing with magic using different senses than we do." Kazuki used to say that he handles magic in a natural way, like he handles hands. This means that for Kazuki, magic is a perception that is no different from the hand that he usually moves. It''s easy to describe in words, but not on a level that it''s hard to execute. "But yeah. You can''t do it by yourself, but you can''t understand it with that cage hand?" Nair pointed to the bracelet on my right arm. Master Farga gave it to me, a caged hand who was formerly the sword of the brave. "That cageman should have the ability to aid magic besides his silly hardness. It''s not impossible to use that ability to make magic resilient." "So you''re saying you should use this cage hand when practicing?" "That sort of thing. Though I don''t think it''s easy." Does that mean that even if you master this technology, you can only handle magic that is resilient with your right arm? "... no, wait" "What''s wrong?" How about moving the magic bullet created by the cage hand through your body? When I visited Lukvis for the first time before, I had a mock fight with Halfa. At that time, he attempted a magical movement from arm to foot to ascertain Mr. Halfa''s "Preceding motion with a swing of magic demonic vision. At that time, I wasn''t particularly conscious... but maybe I could use that technology. "If that''s what you decide, why don''t you practice this too" "Yeah, you gonna do something again? Just talking about making it resilient to magic isn''t realistic..." "No, it''s not that hard." Spread your palms in front of Nair and light your index finger with magic. Show Nair, who looked at it and tilted his neck strangely, moving his magic from his index finger to his middle finger via his palm. "Heh, clever." "Make this as fast and quick as possible. I think the more this improves, the more sophisticated the magic flow will be, and the more efficient the healing magic will be... maybe" Saying so with no confidence, Nair looks at the magic moving from finger to finger uncommonly. "When I''m on your shoulder looking like an owl, I do magic the same way?" "Oh, really?" It seems natural that the principle is the same because Nair is sending magic through my body to my arms, feet, etc. "On the contrary, I''m surprised you''re wearing such fundamentals." "... basic, this?" "Didn''t you know?" "Because the treatment of magic is like I learned while running..." "Oh, yes..." No, I think it''s a pretty good way to master it now. Although, as it turned out, thanks to healing magic, it was also possible to overcome the terrible training to represent in those words. "Most wizards don''t really want to work out because it''s enough to pour magic from their own centers into their magical hands... but as for you, it could be effective training." "I can move magic from arm to foot, but ultimately, it''s good enough that I''m moving it the moment I think about it with my head..." "This won''t take long, will it? From what I''ve seen, the magic moves from finger to finger are very smooth." Nair tells me that when I''m moving magic from index finger to thumb and thumb to pinky finger. "In the meantime... I''ll practice this magic spin "in parallel." "Don''t pack too many roots, okay? To keep you from doing that, it''s like I''m watching." "And you''re a kid who can''t get his hands on you. I am." "You''re worse in nature than that. Oh, I can''t really take my eyes off you." Nair elbowed to the table, sighing at me to pull her cheeks together. Keep your cheeks on and stare me straight in the eye. "I''m your demon. Even after the battle, I''ll stick with you the way I''ve always been." "... what if I were to go back to my old world?" I immediately regretted the moment I put it that way myself. I haven''t found a way back to the original world, but if I could, it would mean a goodbye to the people of this world. She looked at me upset after I put it in her mouth and, not particularly surprised, smiled at me on the contrary, poking her index finger at me. "I''ve decided to follow you. As long as I have the unknown I seek, I''ll follow you everywhere." It was immediately understandable that the word, full of confidence, was not a lie. That''s why my laughter creeps up unconsciously, even though I''m distracted. "... you''re really going to follow me." "I told you. He said he''d stick around for the rest of his life." Sure, you said that even when they forced you to sign a demon contract. Not so much, but I think it''s been a long time since one of those evil dragons happened. Remembering a while ago, Amako came out of the cooking area when I was having such an exchange with Nair. "Usato''s in trouble, too. He''s possessed by Nair." "Were you listening?" "Yeah, a little bit." "Hey, what do you mean it''s tough?" Listening to Nair''s voice, Amako, with her apron on the table, lowered her back to the seat across the street from where she pinched the table. "Usat. What about Knuck and Ferm?" "Nack went back to his room first. The ferm..." "You even wear it in your daily diary. That kid, he''s pretty much a turtle." You still kept my diary...... Even though I recommended it, I''m glad you''re still going on. Well, it must be written about stupidity towards me or something, but still it must be a good thing. "Bye, Amako. will you let me talk about it?" "... yeah" What Amako wants to talk to me about. I guessed it wasn''t rushing, but from the look on her face that bothered me, it seemed complicated. I saw the prediction. "... while I''m sleeping?" "Yeah." Then I''m convinced of this look. But apparently that''s not the only thing bothering her right now. "It wasn''t the same as my usual predictions until halfway through... but it was a little different" "Different...?" Leaning his neck, Amako started talking to me and Nair about the predictions she saw. Me and the seniors on the journey. Demon kingdom and the brave past - and a swing of the sword of an earlier brave man. That and the mysterious woman who has spoken directly to Amako from the scenery she''s watching with predictive magic. ... As far as the first part of the prediction is concerned, you could have predicted what would happen next. "Mmm, he was the same fox beast man as Amako, and he had a knife, right? You''ve never met him, have you?" "I didn''t even name him, and he vanished barely exchanging words" Beast man, knife, predictive magic. Besides, he looks like Amako''s mother, Mr. Canoco. That''s about as much information as I can tell. "Did you tell the castle people about the prediction?" "Yeah." "What about the Beastman woman in the predictive dream?" Amako shakes her neck to the side in Nair''s words. Well, even if you saw it as part of predictive magic, beastly women are very uncertain information. If you do poorly, it''s possible that the prediction Amako saw is false in itself. "That''s why I wanted to talk to Usat. That woman said she was looking at me through him "for no reason, so I was wondering if it might be Usat..." "Why me?" I don''t think I''m involved. The word "he" means that I''ve been trying to get through something, and I''m sure it has nothing to do with that. Amako lowers her gaze diagonally at me tilting her neck. "Because it''s Usat..." "Uh..." "You guys, shall I start by recognising that I''m in trouble all the time?" For some reason, even Nair has agreed, so I''ll just deny it. "I''m from another world, even if I look like this, right? Because the edge is the only thing that''s been around since we got here, right?" I don''t like wet clothes at all. I can''t remember exactly how many times I''ve been involved in previous brave warrior-related incidents. "It''s impossible to see something through me in the first place. It''s still more believable that someone could use magic like Falga." "... well, just saying" That being said, your suspicious gaze remains unchanged? How much do they think we''re in a whirlpool of trouble? I can''t even think about what I''ve been through. "Anyway, based on the predictions, there is no doubt that we will hear from you soon. Amako was in the prediction that she was traveling, right?" "Yeah. But I didn''t know members other than Suzune and Kazuki" ... Can''t you think about this? Maybe that prediction will soon become a reality, and we just have to stay on track until that day. Let''s finish the prediction and talk about tomorrow. "I''m going to see Mr. Leona at the castle tomorrow, but Amako''s going too?" "I really want to go, but I have to help the store tomorrow...... If you see Mr. Leona, say hello." "Yeah, okay" Nair is naturally willing to go, so you won''t have to ask. "... Mr. Leona, how did it go? We met on the battlefield, didn''t we?" "It was very reliable. If he hadn''t come, I wouldn''t have been able to move. I''m so glad you came." "You gave me the magic restoration potion at all costs." "Is that expensive, after all?" "Yeah, many times what Usat thinks." I''ve been teased during the battle, but as far as I''m concerned, I want you to know the value of that potion. "In the first place, potions that work just by drinking are basically expensive, right? Especially when it comes to potions that restore magic that have to be restored naturally. It''s hard to make a lot of potions." "Really..." Though in the middle of the fight, I didn''t know you drank such a rare thing. Because of that, I was able to keep moving after that, and I really can''t thank you enough. "Anyway, let''s go and say thank you tomorrow" "Then you should rest early today in case of tomorrow. You woke up today, didn''t you?" Sure it is. But before you rest... "Amako, are you going to stay in your quarters? If you''re going home, I''ll drive you home?" "Yeah. I''m staying here today" Even today, does that mean you''ve been here for three days until I wake up? You really got me worried. Again, keep talking as you think so. "Do you have a place to sleep?" "I''ve got a futon in my room with Ferm, so don''t worry about it. Amako is small, so she doesn''t even take up so much space." "Mmm!" Nair smiles at Amako, staring at her with a soothing look. If you don''t need to send Amako home, I guess I''ll take a break early. Nair''s right, I just woke up today and I''m not in the book shape, so let''s get some sleep and get things in order for once. 229 Lesson 208 The day after I woke up from fainting. Early in the morning, after sending Amako home, he was on his way to the castle with Nair. I''m letting the seniors and Kazuki know I''m heading to the castle beforehand, so I don''t think it means I can''t get in, but the situation is so I''m going to leave before I bother you if it seems to get in the way. "I wonder if Mr. Alk is here..." "I don''t know. Maybe he''s still on the battlefield." When you reach the castle gate, you will find the knights of the guard and the red-haired man you found in it. He smiled and waved as he noticed us approaching the castle gate. "Lord Usato!" "Mr. Alc!" Run over for a small run and see if Mr. Alk is cheap or not nearby. He had bandages on his head and arms, but other than that, he doesn''t look injured. Maybe he pushed some injuries back here. He responds with a bitter smile when I offer him a hand that wraps healing magic around him. "Thank you" "No, I''m glad Mr. Alc''s okay." "Lord Usato also seems magnificent and above all. I heard you woke up yesterday?" Did you and Kazuki tell you that? As he nodded at Mr. Alk''s words, he shrugged his shoulders as Nair in the owl''s condition shrugged. "Yesterday, finally. In the meantime, you''ve been sleeping with a swallowing face? At all, how worried I was when I suddenly collapsed on the battlefield..." "Ha, because I did all that work. I can''t help but get tired." "It''s a question of how to fall. Because it''s really bad for the heart to fall with white eyes without touching it..." "Oh, did I fall like that?" I remember falling, but did you have such a spectacular stun? Somehow, it was like darkening in front of me without touching it, so you never thought about how it looked from around you. "Those who were around, that''s already a big rush. Once all the knights on the spot had taken Usat to the stronghold where Uluru and the others were, he looked like he had cut it off and was just asleep." "I was on the spot then, too, but it was amazing. A lot of people were rushing around, like Lord Kazuki and Lord Suzune." I just passed out, and I never thought I''d worry about so many things. No, I''m sorry too for the confusing way I fell. "When did Mr. Alk get back here?" "Yesterday, right? Many knights can''t move because of their injuries, and the power here is so thin that only knights who can move, including me, have come back here." "Were you... If anyone is injured, should we cure them?" Suggesting so, Mr. Alk shook his head sideways. "No, I''m not going to let you have that much trouble. We''ve already been treated by the lifeguards on the battlefield, and Lord Usato will be sick?" "Speaking of sickness, it''s sickness..." In the morning, Knuck, Ferm and morning training ran around as much as I wanted. With a subtle expression on my face, Mr. Alk went on to utter words. "Then don''t push it. Maybe your heart is weaker than you think. Take advantage of this and rest your body and mind." If Mr. Alk, who wasn''t aware of that, but has traveled with him, says so, maybe he is. Nodding at Mr. Alk''s words, he turns his gaze and speaks to Nair, who is on my shoulder. "Nea, would you like to speak to Lord Usato?" Yeah, I''ll take care of it. To Mr. Alk''s words, Nair nods with a confident look. ... hmm? Mr. Alk, why would Nair treat you like my guardian...? "Well, it''s time for me to get back to work," "Excuse me. Sorry to bother you." "No, rather glad to see you again safely this way" Then, after about two words exchanged, two figures appear from the side of the castle as they try to break up. "Hey! Usato!" "Kazuki and... Mr. Flana? She came back here, too." Someone from the guard told me, apparently picked me up. After bowing to Mr. Alk and all the guards nearby, he joins the two of them and steps into the castle. "Ever since we met on the battlefield. Thank you for saving me then." "I''m glad you''re feeling better, too." The battle against the Third Legion Commander was different from the other Legion Leaders...... But I''m really glad I was able to disable the Third Army Commander. If you ignored me like that and fled the sky, you wouldn''t have been able to chase me. "Kazuki. Where are you headed now?" "It''s about the training ground. Leona says she''s there now." "A training ground... Speaking of which, seniors?" I now realize that I don''t see the seniors, and I ask Kazuki. "Oh, they''re putting together some enemy information or something from that war today. We came after this, so we picked up Usat before." "That''s right..." So, are you gonna tell me about the report, too? Perhaps Mr. Alfi will be in charge then. "Hmm." "What''s wrong, Frana?" Tilt his neck from next to Kazuki to Frana, who is looking at me. Was it on your face? "... Usat, the atmosphere is completely different from normal when fighting." "Well, that''s... I''m aware. Instead, I recently made sure to be aware" If I stay stuck forever, Amako will be mad at me... But no matter what they say, I''m no different from being human. No matter what anyone says, I will never give in there. "Sure, Usat, which is the time of battle, is no more reliable. Yeah." "Sometimes I get scared of Kazuki''s purity..." "Though I know you''re reliable. My words and actions are out of the ordinary." Yeah, yeah, Nair and Flana show a slightly pulled reaction to the nodding Kazuki. As far as I''m concerned, it''s a little itchy, though I''m glad they said it''s reliable. "But from the people you''re fighting, Usato must be terribly scared." "Really?" "In fact, it was not normal for me to be frightened of my men with the Captain of the Third Legion, which was temporary but captured. Now I ask, what the hell did you do then?" "That''s what I want to know... No, really." I know I was confused without my phantom magic working, but all of a sudden I tried to stab a knife in my foot, or suddenly I started apologizing even though I didn''t do anything. At the end of the sentence, what''s going on with the devil''s treatment? Why should my staple foods be turned into souls? As for the various causes, I have a general conjecture. "Later, I''ll ask Ferm and Nair in the quarters. I''m sure you know what you did?" "He!?" Don''t get mixed up in the conversation, smile at Nair, who was turning into an unspeakable owl. I forgot because I was fainting, but I need to listen closely. From Nair, who turned blue in his face, he looked forward and remembered what Amako predicted. Speaking of which, are Kazuki and Flana asking about Amako''s predictions? ... No, I guess we shouldn''t be talking here. I don''t know where people''s eyes are, and Master Lloyd may not have informed me about the predictions in the first place. If it''s enough to confuse you badly, you shouldn''t put it in your mouth. "Usato, what''s wrong?" "... yeah, it''s nothing" "? Well, if there''s nothing... it''s time for a training ground" Looking forward to Kazuki''s voice, I can see the castle training ground I always use, too. In that place, I find the figure of a woman pretending to be a spear. "Huh!" It''s Leona, a woman with beautiful golden hair tied to one behind her back. She had a spear, a brave man''s weapon, twisted, paid, poked, and rolled it out to flow without any disturbance. Frana gave a slightly more floating voice to the more sophisticated move than she had made when she joined forces at Miarak. "Mr. Leona is a cool guy, isn''t he? Maybe I''ll admire you a little bit." I know how that feels. It was really cool when you ran me through the battle with Baldinak. When we arrived near the training ground, Kazuki, who had stopped his leg, turned to us. "Well, we''re headed to the report." "Yeah. Thanks for getting this far, Kazuki. ... Oh, yeah. Before I break up with Kazuki here, I need to ask her if she can teach me how to resist magic. "Right now, I''m wondering if I can make it as resilient to magic as Kazuki, but if there''s a trick or something, can you let me know? Of course, I wish I had time." "Usato resists magic?... I see, I don''t mind at all!" I thank Kazuki again for the smile. [M] If there''s nothing else Kazuki can tell you, you''re a golden stick to a ghost, yeah. "If it''s time, how about this afternoon?" "Yeah, I''ll be fine at that hour." "... rather than being okay, I only have basic training." Nair whispered so loudly and nodded as she was poked at the star. "So, we''ll meet at the training ground this afternoon, then, Usato! Nair! See you later!" "Yeah, see you later, Kazuki" "Thanks for the guide." Me and Nair, who broke up with Kazuki and Flana after discussing a light, training schedule or something, take us straight to the training ground. The training ground still has Mr. Leona waving his spear, but he just can''t get in the way of his training, so he decided to wait until he had a paragraph at the edge of the training ground. "I''ve fought people with spears... but Mr. Leona''s spear moves don''t feel like it" Somehow, it feels like there''s a core through the attack. Poking, twisting, paying, just repeating it, but the motion has no precipitation and no gaps. "You''ve heard the story that if you stick to the basics, you don''t need any other moves..." "Uh, from who?" "I manipulated it about a hundred years ago, from this spear man." "The one named you..." "Honestly, I didn''t really understand what I was saying either, so I freed him up right away." I unintentionally zero my sigh to the blatant Nair. When we had that exchange, Leona, who was training with a spear, noticed us. "U, Usato!? Hey, you there!?" "Oh, is that so surprising...?" Mr. Leona turns his previously riddled face into a look of surprise. She smiled troubled as she walked over here, upset. "You''re a bad person, too. If you''re here, I wish you''d call me." "No, I just thought it was a bad idea to get in the way... Can we talk now?" "Absolutely. I wanted to talk to you." Mr. Leona turned the spear in his hand, along with the light, into a pendant. In the meantime, lower your hips to the nearby raw material to talk calmly. "Nair, I''m glad you look good too" "You''ve become more brave than you ever were." "Oh, is that right?" To Nair''s words, Mr. Leona shows a slightly lit appearance. ... I have to thank you now. "Mr. Leona. Again, thank you for coming to help." "I can''t thank you enough. As I said during the battle, I''ve come to repay you, too. Instead, I still can''t give it back." "So, but..." "But." Mr. Leona, who blocked my voice, raised his index finger. "Given your personality, that doesn''t seem convincing, so why don''t we call this your son? I was saved by you, too." "The way you put it is a little sloppy..." She looked at me eating her face and laughed strangely. After all, will you understand with your face? Hmm, they read my thoughts. "Huff, I''m glad to see your year-to-year response." "Yep..." It''s like I''m not old enough... Slightly illuminated, Nair on his shoulder nodded to agree with Mr. Leona that he was out of sight. "From what I usually do, it takes as long as I think you''re a child, but you''re also seventeen years old." "You''re about 300 years old, and you''re very persuasive." "Huh, by vampire standards, I''m your age." "... eh?" What''s that first ear? No, just the standards don''t change you older than me, but vampires have that lifespan. Stunned by the fact that I had never cared, I turned to Mr. Leona again. "Mr. Leona to the kingdom of Ringle after the battle?" "Oh, before I went to the battle, Master Farga ordered me to wait in the kingdom of Ringle." "I see..." From the current state of Miarak, Mr. Leona assumed that he would have to leave soon, but Master Farga had some thoughts, too, and maybe that''s what he ordered. "We are now having an exchange of information and discussions with Norn, Farga and Lloyd, the King of the Kingdom of Ringle, in Miarak, via Hoover" "When it comes to discussion, is it like post-war measures?" "I haven''t been informed of the content itself, but they''re just a little different" Maybe it''s a discussion about Amako''s predicted crusade to the Demon King. Then I can explain to you that we are having a discussion with Falga, who is a secret being. "You seem to have a pretty good guess." "... excuse me. Now......" "I know. To avoid unnecessary confusion?" Am I really going to get on my face? Ms. Leona changes her gaze from me, leaning her neck as she touches her cheek, to the training ground. "After the battle, you''re restless..." "Right. Maybe it''s because I assume you shouldn''t be relieved somewhere in your mind." Nod to agree with her and let magic float in her palms. The turbulence is not over yet, and that''s why I was trying to develop a technique to compensate for my weakness. Mr. Leona asks me a question about your interest in the magic that is floating in your palms. "Usato, what is that? It doesn''t seem to be the same thing that would have caused the strengthening of the previous lineage." "Oh, this is-" Explain what you are practicing to make your magic resilient. Ms Leona, who heard it, reacted somewhere. "Ma, you are about to grow in a strange direction again... Now I feel safe in a direction that is not dangerous..." "Ha..." "Resilient to magic? A move that can be done because it is an indeterminate magic, unlike attributes like flames and thunder. My magical properties make it impossible... interesting." Mr. Leona groans so as he puts his finger on his chin. "Is that possible?" "I hope you use Master Farga''s cage hands. You don''t know if you can do it unless you try." If you can grab something, even if it''s impossible, that''s fine. Blah, blah, blah. Not as hard as elasticity, but it can be treated as a healing glove for both hands. "Next time, Kazuki... the brave man who can make his magic resilient will see his training." "Really?" "Yeah, I''m going to do it this afternoon." Maybe seniors will come too, so I''m not looking forward to skipping training. Leona, who was listening to the training and showing her how to conceive, looks up. "Can I take part in that training?" "...... eh!?" I was surprised by the sudden offer. She looks slightly anxious when she looks at me surprised. "... su, sorry. If it bothers you..." "Yes, no! I don''t even wish it! But... okay? Mr. Leona, I''m busy..." "No, from a standpoint, it''s not like I can talk to conferences in other countries. We''re running out of time until the next life comes from Falga and Norn." If that''s the case...... "Well, that means Mr. Leona''s in the afternoon training, too." "I don''t know if I can help you, but I''ll try my best to be." But it''s a luxury for me to train with three brave men. We have to try to grasp something today so the three of us won''t be disappointed. "And what about the kingdom of Ringle?" "It''s the first place I''ve been, but I think it''s a good place. Unlike Miarak, it''s surrounded by trees what a place to calm down." Miarak is a city surrounded by lakes, so I guess everything looks different compared to the kingdom of Ringle. By the afternoon, do we still have time? "There''s still time, and should I show you around the city? I''d like you to meet Amako." "Mm, okay?" "I was guided through Miarak before. I''ll pay you back." "If that''s the case, let me spoil your generosity" Stand up straight and start walking towards the castle gate. Even though it''s the war, you''ve come to the Ringle Kingdom at the corner. Let''s get to know some of the good things about here. "First of all, what''s good here? I wouldn''t be surprised if I ran with Burlin on my back." "... the people of the kingdom of Ringle are mighty" "You''re used to it. Maybe you have more liver than the rest of the kingdom?" That''s not what I was expecting? Leona leaned her neck slightly and we headed into the city. 230 Lesson 209 Me and Nair headed to the castle, together with Mr. Leona, who met there again, were to guide the city of the Kingdom of Lingle until the afternoon training. The battle has just ended, so I took a trip to Amako''s helpful store as I guided them, as they were less popular and have not yet returned to their original streets, but the store is still well open. And in the afternoon, when training with Kazuki was imminent, me and Leona had a light warm-up. "There!" "Sweet!" A protruding fist is bounced into the pattern of the spear Mr. Leona rotated at hand. Mr. Leona, holding the spear back as it was, rolled a stone-piercing thrust on my leg. "Huh!" Avoid it by taking a step back, but Mr. Leona waves the spear wide and horizontal at the same time as he steps in. Bring the reach to life! You can''t keep a bad distance! Play the cutting tip of the spear with the caged hand of your right arm and once again deliver Mr. Leona''s figure to your sight as you distance yourself. "I thought you could do it at close range, but you mean there are ways to fight that keep you away from your opponent..." He''s more technical than Kazuki and seniors. Even if I try to get close to being strong, I eat a counterattack like I just did. "I said we''d have a mock fight in a casual way, but you got a fever gradually" "haha......" No, it was at first that I should have done it in a casual way... but as I continued to attack a few times, I felt pretty beefy. Of course, Mr. Leona''s brave spears are bladed with ice, and we follow the rule that we don''t seriously do it to each other. "I don''t even have Nair right now..." Nair was left alone at Amako''s when he headed to train this afternoon. You''re not coming? When I asked, "I''m also allergic to following you all the time, and once in a while, friends, have fun with each other". So now I''m fighting without her support. "Mr. Leona. It''s time to use magic." "I don''t mind, are you okay?" "Yes, and because I want to review the use of this cage hand" I usually only use shields instead of caged hands. The assimilation with Ferm has eliminated the advantages of unharmed and outbursting magic, but this cage hand is equipped with another characteristic: the aid of magic manipulation. Although we have not been able to take advantage of it before, we need to gain a better understanding in acquiring the technology to make it resilient to magic. "If that''s the case, we have to work together as someone entrusted with Falga''s weapons, just like you." "Huh?" That''s what I said, Mr. Leona, once you wave the spear you switched to your right hand, Jackin! The shape of the spear changed to a sword, along with the metal noise that Modestly, it''s so cool. I raise my voice to surprise at the deformity. "Huh!? Does that even make a sword?!?" "Because the original shape is the wand. Compared to you and the brave warriors of the kingdom of Ringle, they are more accommodating in form." I did, it was an axe when Mr. Caron was using it, and it''s no wonder he could change to other forms. Seeing me by surprise, Leona stepped up her grin and took the stand, letting the cold air out of her sword. Behind her are four ice swords floating. "Well, you already know how to fight me with a sword?" "... hey, superior!" This one also creates a healing magic bullet in both hands. We don''t mean each other, but it still makes a mindless fit. After a small, deep breath, he rushes out towards Mr. Leona. "Healing Magic Ammo!" "Intercept!" Two healing magic bullets thrown by me as I run and an ice sword unleashed by Mr. Leona clash in the air. Same battle as the mock fight we had in Miarak. The difference was that the relative Mr. Leona was not lost in the fight. I myself, any consciousness growing since then, on top of that, Mr. Leona flirts skillfully with skill and magic and doesn''t allow approaching. While I was as happy as I was about myself with her strength as a brave man without hesitation, I also regretted myself for not being able to handle the brave man''s arsenal as fully as she did. After a few minutes or so, she raised her surprise to me, distancing herself with her healing acceleration fist while wearing Mr. Leona''s ice sword. "You started using weird moves again in a little while! You are!" "It''s called a healing acceleration fist! This is also a move that has been applied to an outburst of magic!" "I''m sorry! It''s confusing to ask now, so we''ll hear about it later!" I''ve been treated to a move that doesn''t make sense to me far away. He tries to pack the distance again, but is stopped by Mr. Leona''s unleashed tracked ice sword. "Although that unusual acceleration is troublesome --" Leona, who raised her sword high, wrapped her magic around herself. I see a translucent blade that starts emitting white cold air and I have a bad feeling about it. "This kind of move works for you with fast legs?" The moment she waves down her sword, a powerful cold air caged magic emanates from her body. As it spread to the side, it froze the ground towards me. "Become!? Heal Magic Rupture Palm!" While eating the surface, it emits a shockwave of magic from the palms to prevent impending cold air. But it was only for a moment that the cold air was stopped, and it was immediately pushed back. Step back and stare at the cold air wall that still won''t stop momentum. "No...!" Running cold air as you freeze the ground! If this is decided properly, movement will be restricted! The healing magic rupture palm can not stop the cold air properly. - Then!! "If you can''t do it with a ruptured palm, you can strengthen it even more!" Stand on your right arm and create a magic bullet in your palm. Normally, we apply the magic manipulation ability and system enhancement of the cage hand to magnify the more magic we cage, and continue to cage the magic while keeping it the same size. "Whatever you do, Usat..." Add your left hand to the cage to hold back the magic that seems to overflow. A magic bullet that distorts its shape as it floods with green light. Unleash the sole caged to the limit critical with your palms protruding forward. "Ha!" At the same time as the sound of the air bursting, a healing magic bullet, compressed with the palm, erupted and a shockwave beyond the healing bursting palm was emitted fan-shaped as it was. Accompanying this, an incomparable recoil strikes the healing ruptured palm. "Nooo...!" I''m about to fall in shock, but I can hold my temper in my leg. The green shockwave emitted from the burst of magic bullets pushed the looming cold air back and pulled off the ice covering the ground. The green magic particles of healing magic and the ice shattered and splashed in the air reflect on the sun, sparkling and fantastic sights spread. "Phew..." Breathe out gently as you lower your palms as you stand. For being so aggressive... you''ve succeeded. If an enhanced healing punch is a healing flying fist, would it be this move that enhanced the healing magic bullet? I look at the green light drifting through the air as it glows where I stand, tilting my neck. "Did you also fly the healing magic magic with the shockwave..." It feels like healing magic is being done just to be on this spot, so I guess it feels like not only did it offset the cold air, but the caged healing magic was sprayed in the air as well. ... If you use this technique well, you can heal a lot of people without touching it directly? The effect is drastically reduced, but I think it would be quite useful to just be on the spot to heal the wound. "Extensive healing magic? If you want to name it, it''s either a healing flash or a healing blast wave..." I notice Mr. Leona rushing over here on a small run, whining about it, blinded by the view in front of me. "... ah" Leona, who can use system enhancement, knows how I used the moves I made earlier. Ma, you could get mad again...... I can stand Rose getting mad at me, but I can''t stand Leona getting mad at me, so I speak to Leona, who approached me all the way down. "Oh, uh, Mr. Leona, this is..." "Usat, will you remove the cage hand on your right arm?" "Yes, sir" Releasing the cage hand as I was told, I saw Mr. Leona grab my wrist and observe my entire right arm. She stroked her chest down like she was relieved when it was left for about a dozen seconds. "Good. No injuries, apparently." "Huh?" "That''s all the moves. Maybe it''s not weird to get seriously injured. I checked." "Oh, aren''t you angry? As for the earlier move..." "I''m not angry.... I''m going to stop saying things your way, too. Generally speaking, the technology you use is too dangerous, but its application and idea is something only you can do." That''s what I said and took my hand off my right arm. Mr. Leona laughs bitterly. "Then what I have to do is not blame you, but help you as a user of the same system strengthening and encourage growth" "Mr. Leona......" "Well, I was just surprised by the move earlier..." I notice two signs of approaching the training ground where we are as I feel something creeping up on her that says so as she tries to illuminate. Apparently, the seniors and Kazuki are here. "Yay, Usato - hey, why is Diamond Dust dancing when it''s not even cold!? And it''s glowing green!" "Oh, it''s beautiful" I have to explain the situation to both of you first. In the meantime, he briefly explained that he had joined Kazuki with his predecessors and had been in mock warfare until now, creating a sight like the one he is now in as part of it. The seniors seemed very sorry "I should have come sooner...!" Thereafter, training was to be given to make magic resilient as planned in advance. "What do you say, Kazuki?" Show Kazuki the magic bullet created on the palm covered in caged hands. I haven''t even found the thread yet, but if Kazuki looks at it, he might know what it is. "Usato may be building this magic with a system strengthening policy." "Oh, can''t you do that?" "What can I say..." Placing his hand on his jaw, Kazuki twisted his neck emits words intermittently, with a magic bullet in his palm. "If you compare this magic bullet to a water bowl, to the magic that you pour into it, it''s the system that strengthens the water so that it doesn''t break, after exceeding the water bowl''s tolerance." "Yeah." "So what makes magic so resilient... if you say so, it''s a puzzle. Align the shapes exactly so that there is no gap between the magic powers, and braid and stack them multiple times... it feels..." With that said, Kazuki, whose voice slowly dwindled, began to be visibly depressed. "I''m sorry, I don''t seem to be very good at explaining." "Yes, no, I know somehow, so it''s okay!" Follow Kazuki, who drops more and more shoulders. Honestly, I can imagine the part, but I didn''t understand the key part. I''m just ashamed of my pontificate comprehension, but Mr. Leona and his senior, who I was hearing next door, were nodding as I was convinced. "Make it resilient to magic...... no, call it resilience grant because it''s long. In terms of its elasticity and system enhancement, it''s different from the first steps leading there, right?" "Really?" "Hmm, Lord Kazuki seems sensationalist." I lean my neck as well as Kazuki. Then Mr. Leona turned this way. "Usat, Lord Kazuki''s magic is different from ordinary magic. It''s easier to say that you didn''t just release it from your body, you''re building in its contents." "It''s not like you''re just releasing magic?" "Oh, Lord Kazuki, Lord Suzune, could you make a magic bullet to try?" "Oh, yes." Got it. Mr. Leona tells me that Kazuki creates magic bullets. If you look closely, the sphere is shaped so that the magic is caught in the center. Senior magic bullets, on the other hand, are familiar to me, and they harden so that a mass of magic overflowing from my palms is fleshed out. "See the difference?" "Yes!" "Normally in releasing magic, its contents are empty. But the magic that''s in it can also be described as the magic that''s built into it." You mean the starting point was different in the first place? I left it to my senses to release magic, but now I have to be aware of that, too. "Sometimes, Lord Kazuki, I hear that you have gained system strengthening... but I think you have had quite a hard time meeting system strengthening?" "Uh, yeah. We finally succeeded with Farga''s cage." How did you figure that out?!? I''m surprised at the feeling like that. Mr. Leona nods at him like he''s convinced. "I thought it was a strange story that something as good at handling magic as you had not succeeded in strengthening the system... such precise magic. I guess there was no room for that inherited magic, even if it was to strengthen the system." "So, you just failed... I didn''t know..." You mean you couldn''t strengthen the system because it was too precise? It''s amazing how quickly you can spot that, but above all, it''s amazing how easy it is to tell. At a time when I can still keep up with the conversation, I think it''s pretty good. "Usato, did you grab anything?" "I feel angry." Stand up, giving that back to the senior you''ve been talking to. I understand the principle. The question is, can you do to me the extraordinary magic manipulation that Kazuki would be unconsciously doing, but that can only be done with the power and guts of a cageman. "Try it first. And then." "That hiccups, it''s just you, Usato. Yeah, Usato, it''s you." What did he say about me? Raise your right arm covered in caged hands as your legs loose strength at a senior who is happily grumbling like that for some reason. I don''t think you''re in danger, but even if anything happens, Mr. Leona will stop you. With that in mind, I close my eyes and concentrate on manipulating magic. 231 Lesson 210 Conscious from the release of magic. Instead of releasing the magic collected in his right arm as it is, he braids and overlays it. Make the most of the magic aid abilities of cagemen. I have to concentrate quite a bit, but I feel a slight touch of a different feeling. Allow the braided magic to release from your palms over a minute or so. I feel the magic wrapped ahead of me from my wrist and open my eyes. In the open vision, there is a right hand covered in green magic, unchanged from usual. "... you look normal" "Hmm, yeah." Seniors, Kazuki, and Mr. Leona''s gaze gather in their magical hands. It doesn''t look like any kind of weirdness, but do you want to touch it? When I touched the magic of my right hand with my left hand, Puyo, it returned an elasticity that seemed to hear a phonetic sound. "Yes, I''m on it! Usato!" "Success? This is a success!? Puyo!?" When I''m in a hurry for a delightful kazuki, the magic of my palms is instantly foggy. When Kazuki and I are stunned by the magic that has vanished into the air, the senior speaks with a face that seems difficult. "Apparently, if you get distracted, you''re going to untie it. No, maybe it''s simply a short duration" "I mean...?" "So you only have practice." I knew it would happen. You need to get used to it by the time you activate it, and you''re still, like, far from being in action. "But that''s just great. I can''t believe I almost succeeded at first sight." "It''s only because of Leona''s commentary. It was easy for me to understand." "Oh, yeah? If you''d told me so, it would have been worth joining." That was true during Miarak, but you''re still just being taught by Mr. Leona. Well, thanks to Mr. Leona, I could grab the hang of it, and then, as always, until I can do that, I hope I do the numbers. Fortunately, you don''t have to hurt your own hands either, like you did when strengthening your system, and it''s easy to feel comfortable. "Quickly, I would like to try the elasticity grant" "Oh, come on, you''re using it. Elasticity Grant" "Without a name, it''s inconvenient." It''s easier to understand than anything, and it''s a hassle to make elasticity more resilient than magic. I wrap up the magic I let elastic impart to my palms, grinning bitterly at the seniors who seem to be somewhat happy. As far as possible, keep the concentration uninterrupted and put a caged hand in front of it in the form of a hand knife. "... I was wondering, Usato, how are you going to use that?" "Seniors, we are now concentrating on Usat..." "Hmm, that bothers me too..." Watch the space in front of you and imagine the enemy. What I imagine is the appearance of Koga, the most impressive demonic tribe as an enemy. Hit the guy in the black mask to pay for the elasticated cage hand as he tries to swing his nails down this way. "Phew...!" Without force, move your right arm to play with the magic of elasticity granting. If the healing acceleration fist is a technique that makes a difference in my movement, the elasticity grant is a technique that saves me from wasting my movement. How to fight for magic preservation, replacing the outbreak of intense system strengthening of magic consumption, playing the opponent''s attack with minimal magic, movement. Aim for a gap where the arms were bounced to a large extent due to elasticity, and in its defenseless pocket - sticking out the left fist that rolled out with the stepping in. Interpretation, the image is an image. Ideally this would happen, but this doesn''t work as it is right now. ... Even the current series of movements must be unexplained from the side. What if the three of you see me with weird eyes? I pay the magic of my right hand, which I could play with so much anxiety, and turn to the three of them. "Forced to glance at your opponent with a caged hand in your right hand, Zdon with an empty left fist" "You''re even stronger in melee. Usato" "If it''s from an enemy, it''s technology you don''t want to deal with..." "That!?" Not too insightful, guys!? Without having to explain it, they grasped the full story of the move. To much comprehension, it draws cheeks. "Anyway. You''ve accomplished your training purpose sooner than I thought. After that, do you want to practice where you want to stretch each?" "Right. Fighting the Demon King''s Army made me aware of what I was lacking, and shall I?" Seniors who nodded at Kazuki''s words. I agree with you because I just didn''t want you to squash your training time just for me. Then the senior turned to Mr. Leona, who was watching where the story went. "Mr. Leona. Can you tell me about strengthening my system?" "Hmm? Oh, I don''t mind. But it''s dangerous, but do you mind?" "You know the danger! In the future, we need moves like strengthening the system to fight the Demon King''s Army!" Seniors who make a grip with a caged eye of strong will. Leona seems motivated by her enthusiasm... but I can tell. "The real deal?" "I want to use special moves like the two of us!...... Ha!?" Speaking in such a voice as to squeal, I immediately got bored. A senior with a hazy face, but Mr. Leona, who heard about it, is slightly pulling. "No, I''m the only one who hasn''t been able to strengthen the system, or my face as a senior is rounded! Instead, they told me not to practice because it''s dangerous, but Kazuki you were practicing in the shadows, and it''s not sloppy!?" "Do you want to jump on me there!?" You didn''t think the story would come around, I''m surprised Kazuki watched us interact with the smile. But Kazuki pointed the spear at me for a moment, and my senior gaze immediately turned to me. "In the first place, Usat, it''s bad that you remembered first!" "No, I didn''t know anything before, I just burst my magic on my own and realized it" "Hatsune!? Under what circumstances did that happen!?" That''s when you tried to darken the color of healing magic at Mr. Olga''s clinic. Hey, I thought maybe that time was the cut that would be the way we fight now. "Wait a minute, Usat. What are you doing now...? You let yourself break out? What did you try to do without knowing how to strengthen your system...?" Shit, I dug the grave...! I try to change the subject, laughing and deluding at Leona, who sees me with suspicious eyes. "Kazuki! Seniors and Leona will be training to strengthen the system, so why don''t we do something about it?" "Ooh. Oh, so you can go with the sword training? I felt powerless in the battle with Koga." Nodding at Kazuki''s words, I rushed him into training. The training was to be cut off around dusk. After that, they were supposed to train each other while changing training opponents, but training to strengthen their systems with seniors was a series of surprises. What surprised me was that seniors were not talking about having difficulty mastering system strengthening or anything like that, but on the contrary, they were gaining system strengthening at an unlikely rate. Although I don''t know if Mr. Leona''s teaching was clever or if his predecessors had genius skin, including that, I was surprised. "Hmm." "You''re in a good mood. Senior." "I''ve finally got a system strengthening, too. That would make me happy." On his way home from the castle, he grins when he is followed by an upbeat senior. Seniors who somehow followed me by saying, "I''ll walk you all the way!". Was there anything I wanted to talk about, even though I admitted it without question? "Sometimes, including that, strengthening my system was a necessary technique." ? "Fighting Armilla shows that just being fast doesn''t make sense to certain powerful people. I thought you needed a special move for me." "After all, was Armilla strong?" I''ve only seen each other twice, too. [M] Even though I know I''m strong, I don''t know its strength. "He was a great opponent. Experience, sword moves, magic, whatever it took, outweighed me. I would have won thanks to the power of Master Farga''s weapons.... In that sense, I can say I''ve been helped again by you" "No, that''s not..." "Without you, I wouldn''t be here. It''s the same in the first battle and the second." With that said, seniors turn to the ribbon wrapped around their wrists. She touches it with her left hand and mouths her words as she whines. "I''m still weak. So we need to be stronger." I didn''t know how much that word meant to me as I walked next door. At this time, the figure of a former brave man, once made to see in Samarial, appeared in my brain. An evil dragon who devotes himself to atrocity and an earlier brave man who was only fighting alone. Overwhelming power and a lonely back. "Hey, who''s fault? The king, Mr. Scary Dragon? Or... brave man? '' The sorcerer''s manipulative witchcraft reminds me of the words of one of the souls, the nameless girl, who was tied to Samarial. The power even feared by the people who tried to help. ... to seniors, I don''t want them to be. "Then I''ll have to work out more than I can beat a senior." "Oh, how does that happen?" Suddenly my words make seniors look decent. [M] "Because if you leave seniors alone, it can be weird." "Weird!? Don''t you trust me!?" I flaunt my shoulders feeling the sunken air getting brighter. "What are people saying whining about things like having to be strong or Shura Fallen Flag while I can think of it earlier" "I was serious! I was aineedmore powered!" "Oh, that doesn''t suit me, so I''m usually in trouble" "You''re a serial. I don''t care!" I don''t know why you like it. But I don''t think dark seniors seem to be. I open my mouth as I flush my seniors against the taste of food. "I won''t let you fight alone, like the brave predecessors. You have us." ! Maybe next to the previous brave men, there was someone there. I even regretted that the owner of "The Handbook of the Brave", which was written about him, thought that he was the someone," but that he was letting his predecessors fight alone. The previous brave man, who fought alone, was betrayed by those who believed, those who were supposed to have protected him, and he could not believe himself or anyone else, and became lonely. I can''t imagine how hard that would be. But I don''t want that thought, seniors, or Kazuki. "Let''s be strong together and stand up to each other" "... yeah. Thank you, Usato." I walk around the city getting dark, reassured by my senior laughing brightly. Then a senior walking on his left pointed to my right hand to see if he noticed anything. "... that? Usato, do you keep your cage hands on?" "Oh, it''s true." Looking at his right arm, he did, indeed, remain unfolding Master Farga''s cage hand. It must have been the end of the training, but did you unconsciously put it out, or didn''t you? In the meantime, keep the cage hand back in the shape of the bracelet. "... indeed, I should have put it back..." "I didn''t really care, either, so I never noticed." Are you tired of everything that''s happened today? Well, it wouldn''t be that much of a concern either. After thinking so lightly, I turned my gaze on the bracelet of my right hand and turned back to the front again. 232 Lesson 211 The day after I trained with Kazuki and the others. The use from the castle came better. What was communicated is that Lord Lloyd will have a serious conversation in Wang Hall, so he wants me to join Amako. Dressed in white as a lifeguard, I left the lifeguard quarters after leaving Nack and the others to stay away. After rendezvous with Amako while he was on his way to the royal castle, he followed the guide of the castle to the hall where Lord Lloyd was. "Usato, how was yesterday? You trained with Mr. Leona, didn''t you?" "There was a harvest. Don''t be surprised to hear that. I''ve been thinking about a wide range of healing magic bullets." "You''ve thought about weird moves again." "Rude. I want you to stop saying that like I make weird moves every time." It''s a great way to get rid of your opponent''s attacks and support your allies, right? I smile at Amako walking next door, flattering my shoulders. "No moves that weren''t weird with the moves Usat came up with?" "Oh, my God, you are" They said that with very clear eyes. This is it. This fox thinks so from the bottom of his heart. "Now I was just wondering if I could create magic to blow up a lot of enemies. Usato could do that." "O, it''s cowardly to use predictive magic!" "... eh?" "Huh?" Amako looks up at me with a seriously surprised face. When I realized I had dug a grave, I coughed to deceive and turned forward. "Mmm, that''s how I use it, but it''s mainly a move to let it go up and spray the magic of healing" "Hmm, it is. That''s an amazing move. Yeah, yeah." "Ugg..." What is this sense of defeat? What the hell is this sense of defeat? When he remembers a strange sense of defeat in Amako, he arrives in the hall where Lord Lloyd is. There was Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Sergio, Mr. Welsey, and Kazuki, Seniors and Mr. Leona. Lloyd, who noticed me stepping into the hall, gave me a slightly flamboyant look. "Oh, you''re here, Usato. I''m sorry, I''m sick." "Yes, no. Never mind." "Amako used to come too" "Yes, Master Lloyd" I appreciate you showing me around, but I''m more worried about Lord Lloyd. Because it was hitting post-war processing and response, its expression is exhausting and it has enough neighborhoods to tell in the distance. Without having time to worry, Kazuki, senior and Mr. Leona are urged to sit where they are lined up. "Ohh. Usato, Amako." "Good Morning" "Morning, Suzune" When I say hello in a low voice, I close the hall door to see if I have them all. After a few seconds of silence, Lord Lloyd turns to me and looks around at everyone on the spot. "Usato, I have heard of this activity. You fought well as a lifeguard." "... Yes" "I should have given you a long break instead of such a short period of time... sorry" "No, I know what''s going on with me." "Right.... Your Lord is telling you from Amako?" I nod at Lord Lloyd''s words. I saw this one with a strange look on Kazuki''s face and seniors, but I think Amako''s predictions will be explained after this, so let''s be quiet now. "The contents of this convocation are confidential. Therefore, only a limited number of people have been gathered on this occasion. First, let me tell you something." To Lord Lloyd''s words, Mr. Leona gives a bewildered look. She seems to have doubts about being here because she is a Miarak person. Seeing that doubt, Master Lloyd turns his gaze to her. "Your Excellency, the brave man of Miarak, is also a relevant story. I should have told you in advance, but Falga told me not to divulge as much information as possible." "No, I thought it was natural." After all, is Master Farga also involved in this matter? "A winning coalition in the battle against the Demon King''s Army, but we were to be devastated by the ultra-wide sorcery attacks carried out by the Demon King''s Army. That damage has never been less, and we have fallen into a state where we cannot even pursue the defeating Demon King''s Army" I don''t know how much damage I''ve suffered locally because I''ve passed out, but it''s an attack on that scale. A lot of people should be hurt. At the very least, there are a number of injured people whose lifeguard healing wizards can''t heal after a few days. "At that time, an urgent sentence was delivered by Master Farga, the Divine Dragon of Miarak. Its contents suggested the fact that the attack carried out at the end of the battle was due to witchcraft exercised by the Demon King" "Demon King...... ugh!?" The protg of the devil tribe, who has never directly interfered before. Knowing that the earlier massive attack was by the Demon King, I understood how powerful it was to be said to be the Demon King. And at the same time, I finally understand the intent of that attack. That was also an attack to divide the pain, an attack to let the demon clan, his own people, escape. "We have the mighty power, only to bear the pain of the demon king''s attack, but on the contrary, to know that we have never been able to capture even one end of it" It can be said, however, that on the contrary it was to witness the strength of the Demon King until his overwhelming. Can only a human be fat enough to attack the Demon King? Somewhere in my mind, I get so anxious. Listen to Lord Lloyd as he strives to keep that anxiety out of his face. "" The Demon King is weak. "That is the conclusion drawn by Lady Farga, the dragon." "Weak? What does that mean?" "The current Demon King seems to be less powerful than he was before it was sealed, and Falga said he used up quite a bit of his power by carrying out this attack" Right, so the Demon King did not carry out the way of aggression as described in the notes of the brave man? It would not have been strange for the Coalition to fall without a fight if an absurd invasion had been carried out as described in the notebook... "Over the past few days, I have had a plan as a result of discussing it with Master Farga by turning in the ministers" You''ll remain silent, Master Lloyd. From his face, regret and confusion could be seen. After a dozen seconds or so, Master Lloyd makes words about the plan to squeeze it out. "Few units for the Demon King''s army crusade. Organize an army of three brave men, Suzune, Kazuki and Leona, and the healing wizard who assists them, the elite among the elites based on Usat, to lead them to the realm of the Demons." ! "For us, now would be a good time for the Demon King to be weak. Through the supreme power of the human side, we poke through that gap and turn to the offensive at once" Faces, excluding me and Amako, give me a startling look. Three brave men, including Kazuki and his predecessor, Mr. Leona, and me, the healing wizard? ... Why me when I think about it again? Yes, but maybe Master Farga recommended me. Honestly, I can''t think of anything else. "Honestly, I couldn''t agree with this plan. Because it will end the death fight and drive the surviving lords to the dead again. Although I tried to appeal to Master Farga to see if there was any other way, I never found an alternative. Plus..." Lord Lloyd''s gaze is directed at me and Amako. "Amako saw the prediction that your lords would embark on a journey to crusade the Demon King, so it was decided that the plan would be implemented" Amako''s predictions have never come off. Appearing in her predictions, Amako herself and I, the senior, Kazuki, must have already decided to embark on a journey. Still, Master Lloyd looks up and looks straight at us. "But I shall still ask the lords. Let the Demon King crusade, take it or not. Of course, I don''t blame you for refusing. I want you to give me an honest answer." Silence dominates the place. The first to break the silence was a senior. "Dear Lloyd, I''m already ready. It''s been a short while since I''ve been summoned to this world, but for me, the Kingdom of Ringle is my second home. If it is for the people who live in this land, I will take this sword." "I, too, feel the same way as a senior. If I can protect the lives of the people here, I will fight the Demon King." Then Kazuki makes it that way. Just like the seniors, I''m ready in me. Once I turned to Amako next door, she grabbed my uniform sleeve. "If Usat decides, I won''t say anything?" I nod at her words and turn back to Master Lloyd. "Dear Lord Lloyd, I join the Demon King Crusade as a lifeguard." "... do you mind if the Lord, too?" "Yes." Looks like I''m going to butt in here, and the captain will sneak at me again. And apart from my mission as a lifeguard, I also have a great desire to be a help to my senior and Kazuki. Let''s do what only I, the healing wizard, can do, who is nobody else. Yes, when the three of us declared, Mr. Leona walked out one last time. Keeping Master Lloyd in front of her, she knelt down and opened her mouth after placing one between them. "From the former, I visited the land on my mission as a brave man. If you are, you have no reason to say no, at the mercy of the Demon King Crusade. And..." Mr. Leona glances at me. She smiled small at me tilting her neck and continued to utter words. "He, Usato and I have been diving through the dead line. With him, I would feel free to wield my power as a brave man." "Oh, Mr. Leona..." "On the occasion of the oath, he said it was an appeal...!?" When they put it that way, it usually lights up. For some reason, the seniors regret it with a small voice, but it''s so comforting to have Mr. Leona on my side, even for me. After hearing four responses, including mine, Master Lloyd lowered his shoulders to weakness. "Kingdom of Ringle, no, let us entrust the fate of the people who live on the continent to our Lord" "" "Yes!" " "Suzune, Kazuki, Usat. I feel sorry for myself as one adult because I''m going to have to carry the burden again. But still, I want you to tell me. Make sure you come back alive." A trip to the Demon King''s Crusade, I can''t imagine how difficult that is. Nevertheless, we must absolutely carry out that mission as long as it has been entrusted to us. Be sure to go home alive. Yes, I forcefully replied to Lord Lloyd''s words, engraved in my heart to remember them. After announcing our participation in the Demon King''s Crusade, we were once led to a separate room where we were briefed on the full scope of the Demon King''s Crusade and the predictions Amako had seen. Sitting in a chair lined up in a room where materials, maps, etc. were gathered, we were asking Mr. Welsey, who had the materials on the table, to tell us about the demon kingdom he would be heading to. "Now that the Demon King is weak, it would be desirable to leave at the earliest possible stage... but it is dangerous to reject him without first knowing about the geography and information about the Demon King''s realm" Mr. Welsey, who placed a map of the continent on his desk, points to a black land marked Demon King''s Land. The kingdom of the beast man across the realm of demons and adjacent demon kings. Take a serious look at that map and listen to Mr. Welsey''s explanation. "Honestly, the demon kingdom is as unknown to us as the kingdom of the beasts." "Is there anyone in there?" "He said there were many who tried to come in, but few came back alive" Is this such a harsh land? No, it simply seems possible that the Devil''s side is a strong guardian. "If you have a few pieces of information, the demon kingdoms are home to fierce demons." "Well, maybe it''s hard to run a horse properly." "Yeah, that''s more than likely," Mr. Welsey nods to Mr. Leona''s point. If you can''t travel by horse, you''re limited to walking. I''d like to avoid traveling with heavy baggage in relation to carrying baggage... but maybe Brulin can move the demons without fear. "The problem is, you don''t know how to get to where the Demon King is." "Yes, we have interrogated the prisoners, but in this short period of time, no powerful information will come up. Honestly, it would be very tough going to Demon King''s Land at this stage." "... because we can''t let the Devil Clan who took him prisoner give us directions. If we suck, we''ll be trapped." Seniors who put their arms together and say so. Even if the prisoner is entrusted with a guide, he will likely be taken to the worst place to lie, or trapped and brought into crisis. In the first place, this is not where I feel uncomfortable at the point of travelling with the captives of the demonic tribe who are hostile. "Guiding me, demon tribe" I have an idea. But I''m not sure if I can ask her out. ... No, it doesn''t make sense if I''m the only one worried right now. "Mr. Wellsey, I know what you mean." "Maybe it''s her?" "Yes, but can you just wait a day?" "I don''t mind that...... are you okay?" Return the anxious face, Mr. Welsey, not to worry. She is no longer dangerous, but she is definitely in a difficult position for both the human and demonic sides. Besides, given her past, she might refuse to go to Demon King''s Land. First, let''s go back to the quarters and discuss this with her - with Ferm. 233 Lesson 212 "Guidance to where the Demon King is? You can do it." "That!?" The night Lord Lloyd ordered me to carry out a mission to crusade the Demon King. Back in the dormitory, I talked to Fermu about his guidance to the Demon King''s Realm with a serious face, but the answers I returned were too light. Fermu, sitting across the dining room table, looked at me in surprise. "Why are you surprised?" "No, no! You don''t have many good memories of Demon King''s Land!?" "You treat me like a child...!" For some reason she gets grumpy, I don''t know why. Seeing me confused, Nair sitting next to me is laughing at the pieces. "After all, you''re so worried, you''re thinking more seriously than Fermu himself. Does this guy look so delicate?" "Yeah." "Quickly." I know that the ferm is quite delicate. Honestly, I''ve noticed it since I was locked in a jail room. Taking a deep breath to regain her composure, she sat back in the chair with momentum and put her arms together. "Mostly, Demon King''s Land wasn''t a good place for me, but that''s all. I''m so out of touch with the village where I was born... and I don''t need to worry about it anymore because I''m already a traitor to the Demon King''s army" "... okay? Are you okay?" "Shit. I said I''m okay, so I''m okay. Besides..." Bishi, and Fermu point to me. Lifting her eyes, she shuddered her shoulders in defiance. "I haven''t forgotten! After he threw me into the lifeguard, he immediately left me on a paperwork trip!" "Hmm? Oh, yeah." I think I left that one, or I just couldn''t get it out of the kingdom in Fermu''s shoes. "Do you have any idea how much hell Rose showed me after that!?" ? "Hey, why can you look strange there...?" "What are you looking at..." Well, I just think it''s bad that I left her alone and went on a journey, which is exactly what causes Ferm to join the lifeguard. But you wanted to go on that journey... When you have it so far in the roots, you can ask about the strength of that feeling. "Either way, I''d be comfortable if you could show me around. Even for me, it would be very helpful to have you." "... I''m not your armor" "I''m not. I mean, I''m comfortable with being one of them." Indeed, he is strong assimilated to Fermu. But it''s comforting to have people close to me who can count on more than that. I don''t know what I thought, I''m trying to talk to Nair with a cheek wand on the table from Fermu, who''s shivering his shoulder as he leaned down, and stop. "Nair, well, I''m going, and I don''t have to ask." "No, listen to me. I''ll follow you, though." "Well, you don''t have to ask." With that said, Nair somehow wakes her body off the table with an invincible grin. "Don''t you see? I miss you if you don''t mind me in moderation." "Are you a maiden or something?" Oh no, how proud...? When I''m told with such a confident face, I feel masculine the other way around. Return your gaze from Nair to Ferm with a slight glimpse. "Ferm, if you''ll follow me on my crusade to the Demon King, may I ask you to come with me to the castle tomorrow" "Oh, what can I tell you?" "Maybe it''s about the demon kingdom terrain and demons..." "... indeed, the Lord of Demons is far from here. Okay." Ferm nodding with his hands on his chin. I look at her like that and ask her what she cares about. "What kind of place is Demon King?" "A shady place" "Or even if it''s my hometown, you''ve said so much..." Don, pull. To Nair and me, Ferm laughs with his nose. "At least that''s what my growing village was like. It was always dangerous in the woods because of the land pattern, where the crops were difficult to grow, and because there were only fierce demons to eat that day, even if hunting" "... a fierce demon" "You may already be asking, but you can almost think of it as impossible to travel on a horse. If you ride a horse in a place like that, you''ll soon be targeted by demons or by hungry people." "Are you in so much trouble? The Demons." "Before the Demon King woke up, it was worse." Speaking of the Demon King''s name without interest, Fermu shifts his eyes to the view outside visible through the window. "I don''t know how I did it, but I empowered the land the Demon King called the Demon King''s Land. Thanks to him, the crop grew and the water became clean." "... but it''s out of standard. The Demon King." "Is it magic...? Even so, it''s too much magic to cover the vast realm of the Demon King..." But from what I''ve heard, does this mean that the demon kings of our time have moved for the demons who live in the realm of demons? Maybe I challenged the human side to battle...... no, is that a sweet idea? If the Demon King was the kind of person who would take the way it was written in his notes, it is normal to think of it as a means to create an army that would be his own hands and feet. Only, let''s keep this in the chest as one thought. But... "Is defeating the Demon King a mission as a brave man," So what happens to the Demon Clan after we defeat the Demon King? Each reason they fight remains unknown to us. Can I challenge the Demon King without knowing that? "I should see the demon kingdom with these eyes." I''m still unconscious. to what it means to defeat the Demon King. To find out, you have to know. "Hey, Usato" "Yeah?" When I looked back at Nair, whom I had spoken to, she spoke in a slightly sleepy manner as she slammed against the table again. "When are you leaving for that demon king crusade?" "He wants to leave as soon as possible because he doesn''t know when he''s going to recover from the demon king''s condition. Welsey says... as early as three days, we''ll leave the kingdom of Ringle and be ready for the final battle in the battlefield before entering Demon King''s territory." "Huh, you''re pretty stuffed with chopped feathers" "Right. I guess it''s hard not to know when the Demon King will recover." Though I have a desire to rush, ''haste blunts judgment, so calm down!'' cautioned Mr. Wellsey, so I must proceed with caution without rush. Thinking that far, I realize that Nair looks like she''s worried. "I know we''re leaving soon, but then Nack''s gonna be alone again." "... right" If me and Nair and Ferm out here leave, all we have left is Knuck here. Now that the Roses are not back, we''re going to leave him here, twelve years old. "I think about him properly. He said we''d talk after this." "Really? Then you''ll be fine." I was thinking about Nack, too, so I promised to talk to him later. Talking that far, Nack comes to the dining room. I think it''s just fine, and I stand up and I talk to him. "You''re here. Nack." "Yes. Uh, I heard you wanted to talk to me..." "Oh." ... I can talk to you here, but do you want to talk while walking outside because of your mood swings? "Naa, can you make dinner for me?" "Yeah, all right." "It''s gonna be tough on your own, so I''m gonna go help you when I''m done talking to Nack." "Fine, talk to Nak more closely than that. I''ll let Fermu help me." "Ha!? Why me!" "Hey, I''m coming," Nair said to the dissenting ferm, heading toward someone in the kitchen. I dropped off Fermu, who followed him reluctantly, and turned to Nak, and I urged him to go outside. As I walked down the road from the lifeguard quarters to the training ground, I briefed Nack on my trip to the Demon King''s Crusade. Though it''s information that hasn''t been revealed to the public yet, I thought it should be told to Knuck, and I told him -- Knuck''s reaction to hearing that seemed somewhere shocking. "Why..." After all, have I been shocked that I might be left alone here... I couldn''t help it, so I kept talking to him, and he spoke before me. "Why does Usato do all those life-threatening things..." "Nack...?" "I can''t believe the battle has just ended, but the demon king is next... Mr. Usato is still dead..." ... I''m an idiot. When I''m shocked that Nack is going to be alone, I''m ashamed of myself for thinking so. "How much, Mr. Usato, is impossible and sturdy" "Yeah......" "Someone so nervous that he ate and hung up on Mr. Rose." "Ugh, yeah......" "Occasionally, even if you have a doubtful or abusive personality" "... hey, Knuck?" Isn''t that a little too much? But the leaning knuckles don''t stop. "Blunt enough to know beside you." "... hmm?" "Even if my naming sense is broken" "Even if you''re so polished by movements you don''t think people are" "I just can''t believe the demon king is against me... maybe" "Whoa, wait a minute. Nack." That''s the most we''ve ever had! I''m already overflowing with the truth in my heart!? And I''m saying it feels like I''m losing it, but I''m saying pretty good, right? That!? Could it be that I''m still mad that you can leave me alone!? "Excuse me. I said about half of it" "Not half, right? All of it, right?" "No, in the sense that I said half of what I wanted to say..." That''s half what I meant. I''m afraid of the other half, so I can''t ask. "Honestly, I know why Mr. Usato has to go to a dangerous place. When I was helping the castle, I heard what Usato and the others were doing." "Oh well..." "So you don''t have to worry about me" "Hmm? Why?" I honestly questioned Nack''s words. In return for me, he continues with a slight surprise. [M] "After you''ve received your important assignment, you''d better concentrate on that one than on me. I don''t want to get in Mr. Usato''s way either." "Nack." Stop and call his name. I showed Nack the way into the lifeguard. I leave the guidance to Rose, but I still have a responsibility. "Ready? I never thought or thought I''d get in your way." "You are my apprentice, my man, and one of the same lifeguards. It doesn''t matter what year. Of course, the mission is important, but I don''t think I can cut you off because of it." I know how Knuck feels. But still, I can''t leave him alone. [M] "Nack, why don''t you go help the captains?" "... Huh? Help... you''re all here now..." "Yes, I''m treating the injured now at a base in the plain zone. Maybe we don''t have enough people there" No matter how much Guerna you are, there are limits. If Rose is also seriously injured, one more person will want help. "In the near future, we will be heading to the Demon King''s Lands. I''ll leave you there with the captain. and then it''s up to you to do what you do" After the battle, so no danger, but still a hard sight may await for Knack. Even for me, I don''t know if it''s right to take him to the base. After explaining that again, I''ll ask him if he wants to go. "What do you think?" "... I''m coming! Much better than smoking here all by yourself!" "That''s settled." Nack is strong. His spirit is strong because he has experienced a hard past and has been beaten down many times, and he does not break in terms of line-up. That''s what it seemed like when he was left to me while I was gone. ... because I can''t stay in the base. Build a grip and watch for the knucks that are motivating you, while realizing that you can see the training area nearby that you always use. "... it''s too early to go back" Nair and Ferm are cooking dinner for us, but we''ll probably wait a little while when we get back now. "All right, Nack, don''t tell Nair, okay?" "What is it?" "I''ll teach you a little of my moves." I''ve been advised by Nair before, but I wouldn''t mind just a little to encourage his growth. As we headed straight to the training ground, Nack and I walked up to the tree by the training ground. Let the raised fist wrap its magic around it and show it to the nack. "Healing punch is simply a technique of beating with a fist that entails healing magic. I''m not doing anything else. It''s a simple move, but with this guy, any opponent can take consciousness intact." "Fine, it''s simple. Sounds like I can do it... maybe it won''t work like Usato..." "As I said before, all you have to do is find your own moves. Mine''s just a rough move." Then, gather the magic that has been wrapped around your hands in your palms and make a magic bullet. "And healing magic bullets. Are you familiar with this?" "Yes! I''ve been hit with tea!" That''s some catchy way of saying it...... No, I know it''s not offensive. Refresh your mind and throw the healing magic bullet at the tree at the end of your gaze. Pan, the magic bullet that struck the tree directly with the sound of it plays and flies. "But throwing magic bullets normally doesn''t make it that powerful, does it? Once, I tried to manipulate it, but I couldn''t do it at all." "Ha, you don''t have to throw this move." "Yes!? Really?!?" Although it is easy to be mistaken, my healing magic bullet is just a move to throw a magic bullet with a force move. If you can normally release magic bullets, you don''t have to throw them. "That''s exactly what I said..." "I didn''t have the gift to unleash magic, so I had to throw it. So, normally if you want to release a magic bullet, it''s a move that anyone can make." "To me, too?" "Oh. Yours, you can do it your own way. I''m more like a teacher on the other hand. You shouldn''t make mistakes, should you?" "Ha, ha, okay" Nack, who nodded at my words, created a magic bullet in his right hand, just like I did. Then he set his hand in front of him with a magic bullet floating, releasing a magic bullet straight ahead. The unleashed magic bullet slipped slightly away from the target tree and flew back. "is off..." "But I succeeded. Nack, this is your cure magic bullet." "Mine, healing magic bullet..." Slightly shivering his voice, Nack mouths so. From what I''ve seen, the way you aim seems the same as a healing flying fist. Then I think I can give you some advice. Approaching him, I straighten my right arm and place my hand on my shoulder. "Straighten your shoulders to your palms. Imagine passing between your shoulders and your palms, releasing magic bullets." "Yes." "You can fail. Don''t rush, set your aim." "Don''t rush..." That''s right, squealing, Nack releasing a magic bullet from his palm again. Watching him like that from behind me just a little bit, I felt like I knew what it was like to be Rose training me. I guess it''s a relief to have a disciple who can entrust his "next. 234 Lesson 213 Usat brought Fermu as a guide on his journey to the Demon King''s Crusade. Thanks to her coming, the plan went a long way, and I got my way out of here, but honestly, I''m still just a little scared about the Ferms. I know I''m not a bad kid. There''s no more shadow of a black knight that makes you feel dark and heavy, like when you''re relative on the battlefield. Seniors were still trying to gauge contact with the Ferms today while showing a different response at the speed of switching in front of them, but with all that enthusiasm she hid on Usat''s back to distance herself from the seniors all the time. At times like this, I envied the speed with which seniors switched. "Kazuki, I''ll stay here." "... well" And after a second discussion, I nod at Frana''s words for visiting me. "After all, it wasn''t your father''s forgiveness" "Frana is the only daughter of a chief, so I can''t help it" "Yeah. I know... if you can, I''d like to follow you even if you ignore me..." "But?" Sitting in a chair, she leaned down and raised her face. The smile on that expression was powerless. "Honestly, think that even if I go, I''ll only get my feet together." "That''s not true" "During my battle with the Demon King Army, I put at risk all the knights who followed me because of my lack of power. If Usat hadn''t rushed then, I don''t think the Third Army Commander could have been powerless either." If it turns out, the unpleasant hunch I had in the middle of the battle has been taken care of. Flana and the knights were in danger, and Usat himself was to use a lot of magic. "I''m not strong enough to keep up with your journey. It''s also visible that it can become a burden of kazuki." "... you''ve already made up your mind?" "Yeah. I''m here, waiting for you to come home with Celia" Then I won''t say anything more. Because if you''re thinking about her personality, you must be more sorry than I think. "Oh, yeah. Don''t be impotent because I''m not around. You can''t do anything like that when you get hurt in the hand anymore." "Well, I know." I know it worried me so much, but it is difficult to be aware of the use of system strengthening while being immature every time. "And then you should take a good look at Usat" "Usat?" "Yeah. He''s probably worse than Kazuki" "Is that bad?" "Why, you seem a little happy?" No, I''m not looking that happy. Tilt her neck to Flana, who had her mouth overtly drawn, she coughs to regain her mind. "On several occasions, I''ve watched him fight, but it''s not normal in strength. Well, I guess that''s because there''s cooperation between Nair and the people who help him. Still, from what I saw, it was a disastrous battle." "Well, if they tell me to fight a real Usat too, I''ll be tempted to shy away." There are reasons why Usat can''t use light magic that could kill him, but before that, the moves he deals with are troublesome. Healing acceleration fist, healing rupture On the palm, the healing burst wave that I knitted the other day. And martial arts that let you use the elasticity of magic. Almost no physical aggression, but because almost every move he knits is something that will surely knock his fist into the opponent he fights with, his best weapon. "Ma, you can never seriously fight Usat, so I don''t think you care enough." "I know that. But he was... scared when he was about to head to the next battlefield as he was about to run out of magic" I have heard Usat''s actions in the war with the Demon King''s Army. Usat was running around the battlefield, helping the injured and those in the pinch. He also dealt with the Legion Leader in the middle of it, and kept moving even as it wore off. "I was scared to see the strength of his spiritual mind." "... Flana" "No, if you blame me, I''ve been scared since I saw you fight Mr. Rose" "Hey, you''re so fucked up." You look serious and you say it, so I almost stumbled on you unexpectedly. "Because it''s me, isn''t it? It''s usually normal, but when it comes to fighting, it''s like she-she conrad rambling around with anger!?" "Wu, don''t compare Usat to the patron saint of the Elves!!" "Huh? It''s the biggest compliment to the Elves." "That''s not the problem..." Sheche Conrad is a gorilla demon passed down to Flana''s hometown. He is like the patron saint of the Elves and is also said to be a symbol of power and knowledge. So I know you''re complimenting me. I know, but I don''t know how to compare it to a gorilla... "Anyway, you should take a good look at Usat. And be careful not to let Suzune run wild." "Seniors, I''ll leave it to Usato." "Oh, yeah? Well, Suzune would be better off too." Flana gives it back to me in a slight pull. Seniors, I don''t know, because even if I advise poorly, I''ll go around empty-handed. If it''s comparable to baseball, if the director directs the bunt, I''ll swing full... targeted? "... after all, you suck at analogies, me..." Again, being aware and depressed about it, Flana stands up after the conversation. "Well, we''re done with what we want to talk about, and let''s go to Celia''s. We''ll be leaving soon, so we''ll have to talk a lot." "... oh yeah. Exactly." I nodded to Flana, and when I got up too, I left my room with her. Demon King Crusade Journey. Given the predictions Amako saw, there''s a good chance something else will happen besides the Demon King. I have anxiety and fear, but at the same time I am just a little excited about it. Anyway, seniors, Usato and I, the three of us who have come together into this world, travel together. It''s not like when we split up and traveled in Lukvis. Joining forces, believing in each other, moving forward together... you can''t be excited. I took Fermu to the castle today. Thanks to the presence of Fermu, the plan went a long way and the date of departure of the journey was set, for example. After that, I went to greet Alc and Celia on my way home and told them with my own mouth that I would follow the journey. "Letters, you''ve come a lot..." I was given a letter on my way home. [M] In addition to that, I also received a letter from Amako the other day from the Land of the Beast, so many letters overlapped on my desk. From Samarial, Master Lucas and Eva. From Miarak, Master Norn. From Hinomoto, Linka, Mr. Hayate and... somehow from Amako''s mother, Mr. Canoco. It was a little surprising that she also came from Princess Nia of Rio to Carm. "He also came to Kazuki with his senior, so it''s not just for me, but he''s a disciplined guy." Again, you''re being sent by some really amazing people. I mean, it''s scary or something...... "Ok!" I have to write a response before I go on my journey. As I grabbed my pen with exasperation and tried to get to my desk-- "Usato, don''t you have a book or something here?" I hear a swallowing voice behind me. I turned around sighing and for some reason Nair was sleeping in my bed. Besides, my face tells me to give you the book, and it''s a joke. "Nair, why are you here? It''s my room." "Oh, ''cause I''m free" "If you''re free, leave." "I don''t like it. I''m free." Well, then I guess I''ll have no choice... No, I''m free? Are you in my room because you''re free? No, you can''t concentrate as me, so why don''t you just leave? What do you mean? I''m confused by Nair''s ingenious talk. "If you think about what you''re doing, you''re writing a reply to the letter. Well, there''s plenty of them." "... as far as I''m concerned, thank you." "Write a reply to all of this?" Nair leaks an unpleasant voice when she peeks into my hand from behind. [M] "It also means letting you know that I''m okay. And I don''t know how long it''s gonna take me to travel to Demon King''s Lands." "Hmm. That''s why you haven''t trained rarely." It''s like I''ve been training for four or six hours. But I''m not wrong. "Huh, while I''m sitting down, I''m training for magical mobility." "What?" Show me your left hand and show me a magic bullet about a beaver that travels fast through your palms. The advantages of this "magic spin are that it can be trained in a way that feels as easy as an exchange or a pen spin. When she shows magical movement from finger to finger, finger to wrist, wrist to elbow, and elbow to wrist, Nair shows an overtly drawn reaction. "I''ll pull with the same training idiot. It''s also creepy to see magic bullets moving around like creatures." "Not terrible?" Although I admit that I am only training. But don''t disturb your concentration when Nair is around...... Take out an old worn out book that had been in a nearby drawer and give it to Nair. "Here." "Yeah? What''s this... oh, my Handbook of the Brave. "I forgot, but speaking of which, you had it." "Is this okay?" "Huh. Thanks, this is gonna be a good time." He falls into bed in a good mood and carefully wraps the page around. Although it was a manuscript full of insects, by the way, the text has been supplemented and modified by Nair. From her immersion in reading, I slowly stretched my back when I saw the letter in front of me. "Do you want to read it?" Anyway, I have to look through the letter first. When you first take the letter you see, it says'' Linka ''there. It''s a letter from Linka, a wolf beast girl who is Amako''s friend. Open the seal as carefully as possible and look through the contents of the letter. - Yay! Usato! - It''s Linka!! "No, you''re fine" It''s amazing how emotions come from the letters. I found out in two lines how Linka felt writing this letter. I look at the first sentence and follow with my eyes a slightly girly letter with a bitter smile. Yay, Usato! It''s Linka!! It''s been a while since Usato left Hinomoto. I just miss Amako a little bit, but I''m doing fine. Since my father decided to rule Hinomoto, I''ve come and gone from hiding to Hinomoto. It''s a little loud to be told to put on your kimono, be quiet - it is, but the hinomoto your father is ruling isn''t that boring anymore. Speaking of which, I remembered that there was only a little noise after Usat and the others left. Amako''s mother made a scene a while ago wandering around Hinomoto all by herself. The whole country is already panicking then. All the soldiers changed their blood and looked for Amako''s mother. Dad said, "It''s the usual. It''s been a long time since I''ve had the usual..." I held my stomach down, whining over and over. In the end, Amako''s mother said she was going for a walk, and after about half a day, she was back where she was. When I went to talk to him later, he said, "I saw him when I took a walk, too" in a nostalgic way. I''ve thought of you since you were a little girl, but Amako''s mother is a funny person! And then... my mother came back to Hinomoto and my father got mad at me a lot, that''s about it. I wrote the same thing in the letter I sent to Amako, but I want my human friend Usato to come back and visit Hinomoto. If you have any weird moves like before, show me again!! Well, I might write to you again! "I want to go again...... Hinomoto." Finish reading Linka''s letter and remember the kingdom of the beast man, Hinomoto. It was a land overflowing with nature, just like the kingdom of Ringle. A view of Hinomoto, lined with nostalgic Japanese houses and able to recall the original world view. When I arrived, Mr. Jinya, I couldn''t afford to be caught up in tangled disturbances and enjoy myself, but I still know the nature surrounding Hinomoto and the power of the beastly people living there. If a senior went to Hinomoto, he would definitely fall. That''s about it, it was a place full of charm. "Nevertheless, Mr. Mushroom, with too much mypace?" Though it felt like I was doing the same thing until two years ago from Mr. Hayate''s whining described... But the mushroom, who was debilitated initially when he woke up, can now walk too... This must also be good news for Amako. "Hey, Usato" What''s the matter? Could it have torn the page or something? " "Yeah, that came from the beginning. If you have any extra paper and pen." Turn around and give Nair, who has spoken, a few sheets of paper and a spare pen that he has prepared for the letter. She began to write something down on paper as she glanced through the notes of the brave man. "What are you doing?" "... Decrypt? Something like free time." "I think the letters are blurry or full of insects..." I can read some of them, but I can''t read all of them, so it''s like I don''t know what''s going on. I can even read the part where Nair deciphered it for me, but until then. "Content and letter form. And I predict the text because of the tendency to write letters, and I''m just going to fix it, so if the whole page isn''t wasted, I can fix it so I can read it in portions." I''m honestly surprised that Nair turned this one around with a Doya face. "Nair looks smart..." "Excuse me! I am so smart!!" Fact is, I''m smart, but I''d like to see how it usually goes. Well, I''ve been helped so many times by her. "Can''t you show me that later?" "Hmm? Fine. But it doesn''t say anything interesting about this." That''s what I said, Nair, but I''m going to wake up and look back. "Ah, but. I''ve only noticed one thing." "Huh? What?" "This notebook is the notebook of an earlier brave man, isn''t it? It''s real in age and content, but there''s something obviously unnatural about it." She smiles like a lot, and shows me her notebook. "There''s no such thing as a" name of an ancient brave man "anywhere." While I was convinced that it was not written, I was devastated by the zoary chills. A small fact that I didn''t even care about, but the more I thought about what it meant, the more I got scared. The name of the brave man was not mentioned in the notebook because the previous brave man thought he might have been treated so well that he wasn''t even called his original name. "Usato?" "... no, it''s nothing" Return to the task of responding and reading the letter again to Nair, who has been silenced. An ancient brave man who was fighting demons for people. An ancient brave man who was revered by the Beast as a hope of saviour. But... did anyone really see him? Was anyone calling him by his proper name? The question kept spinning around in my head, but I tried to focus on what was right in front of me. 235 Lesson 214 I hear voices. I feel like I''m trying to tell you something important. But I don''t get it. The sounding voice is a wooden spirit like a disgust, scattered and transmitted to me. "---! Huh!" Don''t miss that voice. In a blurred consciousness, I vaguely felt that way, concentrating my consciousness on trying to hear the voice. Put your hands on your ears and clear your ears. ''Come... no. Me... my voice, deceived me... not, with'' A voice that captures slightly, fragmentarily. When I finally heard it, the scenery that I could see just drifting away changed in an instant. Vision that turns eye-catching as you darken. If it may last forever, close your eyes as you get tired of the illusory sight, the next time you open your eyes---, "Ah, Usato. Wake up?" "... seniors?" There was a senior peeking into my face. If you look around, you''ll find Kazuki, Senior, Mr. Leona and Fermu, Amako and Nak in the familiar room. Seven people, including me, are sitting across the street, and the room in the carriage -- is rocking with gutters. "Oh well. You left the kingdom of Ringle, I..." Having been tasked with the Demon King crusade, we were in a carriage prepared by the castle to head to our base, where we would prepare to depart for the Demon King''s realm. Wiping his sweaty seeping forehead, he tries to keep his back on his sitting back again, noticing Nair napping in owl condition with his shoulders. "If you didn''t think I was here, you were on my shoulder..." "Ho......" No, you were supposed to be sitting in your seat normally when you got in the carriage, right? When did you come to my shoulder? I look at Nair on my shoulder, and Amako, who was sitting next to me with a senior in front of me tilting his neck, talks to me. "Usato, what''s wrong?" "You look pale..." "Oh, uh, you had a weird dream.... I don''t remember what kind of dream I had." When I hear it''s a dream, Amako tilts her neck. "Scary dreams?" "No, I don''t think I was scared" I really don''t remember the content. But there''s a sense of loss that I''ve forgotten something I shouldn''t. Amako goes on to say questionable words to me, even though she looks a little distressed. [M] "So, Mr. Rose will train you to dream?" "You said you weren''t scared, right?" "Usato loves training, so I thought I''d finally train him while he was asleep." "Oh, I''m sorry, nothing right now. So stop looking at me like, ''Did you have that hand!''" Training in your dreams? I guess it''s like extending image training. "Well, I don''t think I care enough" "Right. Unlike my dreams, Usato''s would be a normal dream." Instead, I think if I had a predictive dream, what would it be? "Uhm, Usat, while you were taking a nap, I thought I''d put you on your knee pillow again, but I couldn''t." "Lord Suzune, isn''t it too good to do that...?" ''Don''t stop me, Mr. Leona. This is all I have...!'' Somehow a senior is whispering to Mr. Leona. From the feel of it, it doesn''t seem the seniors are bothering Mr. Leona...... "Kazuki, how long has it been since you left?" "About an hour." "An hour. You didn''t run out of time..." I don''t even remember diving through the castle gate of the kingdom of Ringle because my sleeper attacked me as soon as I got in the carriage. Maybe you were more nervous than I thought... "Finally, you left..." "Right. Once we stop by the base, we may not be able to return to the kingdom of Ringle for the time being." I nod at Kazuki''s words and the next thing I know, I''m nervously looking out at the view, talking to Nak. "Is this the first time Nak''s been in a carriage?" "Yes, no! I used to ride a few times when I was little..." I was given permission so I could get my knuckles on to take them to the base where Rose and the others are. Both Mr. Welsey and Mr. Sergio seemed to know about Nack, who was helping with the castle''s work, and allowed me to ride the carriage comfortably. Nack sees the seniors as he sees his shoulders. "I was nervous when I thought I was present in the carriage where Mr. Suzune, Mr. Kazuki and Mr. Leona were chosen as Miarak''s brave men..." "Ha, this is my first meeting with Leona, and I can''t help but get nervous" I hadn''t already finished introducing you, but maybe it made me extra nervous for Nack. "... is it easy for children to distance themselves, I..." And Leona, who was listening to the conversation as she was thinking, is plain depressed. When I try to talk to him about having to follow this, he gets a voice from another seat. "Well, you haven''t been so nervous yet." It was from the most end of the carriage that such a voice was heard. Knack returned the word with his jit eyes to Fermu, who sat at the far end, distancing himself for about two people. "Why is Mr. Fermu sitting at the far end like that?" "... I''m just unnecessarily unfamiliar." Phew, and Ferm smiled at Nihil. You noticed her like that, a senior gets up with a full grin. "Ferm! Don''t stay in such a dark place. Come here!" "Absolutely not! Who goes to a freak like you!!" "Don''t say that, because we''re on a journey together." "Don''t come over here! I''m scared of you!!" to seniors who slowly try to make their way to Ferm''s, "Suzune, don''t make a scene" "No, I''m about to get lonely..." "Don''t try to jump on Usat" "I won''t!?" ... Huh? You tried to jump on me at this time? Unexpectedly? Amako utters pale words to seniors who show great reaction. "Seen in prediction" "Predictive wrongdoing!? Usato-san! I think I would suddenly do such a weird thing!?" "... no, the... er..." "How much do you not trust me!?" Seniors are shocked by Gabby''s troubled reaction to me. "No way, I can''t believe I''m going into such bold action a few seconds away...! No! Instead, isn''t it a fate that I was determined to have executed in the future!? I mean, would it be ok if I did it now? Wait, this place feels like a carriage shake is taking my legs off and pretending to be a coincidence -" Senior, he''s saying something so fast. Amako was grinning when she saw me and my senior interactions, but suddenly she looked a little giddy. Is something wrong? "Just kidding. Suzune." "If you decide so... Huh? A joke?" "Yeah. I was just teasing you" Seniors who were taken aback. I knew it was some kind of Amako joke, but I''m glad it wasn''t a real prediction. Whether you want to prevent it or avoid it, it would be tough if a senior got hurt with some clap...... "Heh, heh, it was dangerous. If that''s what you''re predicting, I was just going to keep flying." "Why are you so on the spot..." Oh, ahhh. If I kept going like that, you think the prediction of a joke would have become a reality? Amako is also cold sweaty that he didn''t "predict that much," and he''s still a horrible person. Seeing a senior returning to his seat for the most part, Fermu, who was just about stuck, is zeroing a sigh of relief. As always, he''s distancing himself from us... but, um, will he be all right? I guess I have someone to talk to because I have a knack nearby. "Usato, can I talk to Fermu for a second?" "What, you?" I''m surprised at the suggestion Amako, next door, has been whispering. Amako was in the dorm to see me when I passed out, but she still didn''t look like she was talking to Ferm then. Maybe now''s the time to talk decently, but are you okay? "For once, I wanted to talk to you properly. He''s just like me and Flana." "You sure are.... you should talk about it. He''s got a bad mouth, but he''s a good kid." "Yeah." That''s what I said, Amako heading to the empty seat next to the Ferm. I take my gaze off of them when she sits next to the Ferm, turns over the knuckles and sees the three of us start a conversation. "... do you even read books in your spare time" Place the bag you put at your feet on your knees to retrieve the book you were told to take to Nair. The bulk of my traveling luggage has been packed elsewhere, so all I have in my bag is a book or a hand wipe. In the meantime, when I try to retrieve the notes of the brave man of purpose, I realize that the bag has moved back and forth. Hmm? Tilting his neck, a slightly black ear and a small head pop out of the gap in his bag. "Kukuru? What, were you here?" "Cuh." The captain''s pet, Noir Rabbit''s Kukuru. Actually, I was looking for this guy before I left, but were you lurking in my bag? You should be angry why you didn''t come out early, but if you think you wanted to surprise me, you don''t even know how angry you are. Kukuru, who jumped out of his bag and held my hand and went up his arm, kicked the owl nair sleeping on his shoulder off his back leg. "Oops!?... Not at all, this kid..." "Ugh...... Hoo" She accepts Nair with both hands, but she doesn''t wake up just to be done at the heart. Don''t know what to do, keep it in your palm and watch out for Kukuru. "Here, don''t fight" "Cu......" "Ha, if you''re reflecting, fine." Finger the head of a snug, snug kukukuru. No, I know it''s sweet, but I can''t hate it. You know this, so you''re a little devil. "Ugh, uhh, Usato! Hey, what''s with the explosively cute kid?!?" "Usat, is there another demon?" "... a noir rabbit? This is also... very rare..." If I noticed, I was paying attention to Kukuru, whose seniors, Kazuki and Leona were on my shoulders. Seniors, in a way, react as expected...... "That? Didn''t you tell me?" Speaking of which, it''s like I didn''t tell you about Kukuru for some reason... It''s only natural that Mr. Leona doesn''t know, and neither seniors nor Kazuki have come to the lifeguard quarters so many times. Kukuru himself, he hasn''t moved around freely. "I''ve never seen it before! And now I''m distraught!" "Excuse me. Speak in a language that I understand." I know, but I can''t get my head on too much momentum...... I couldn''t help it, and when the seniors put their arms around each other and switched to a crisp look, they offered their hands forward like theatre. "Oh, it''s you in the pitch black! My heart has been stolen by its beautifully fruity red, sinful eyes...!" "Who told me to put it nicely..." I had momentum that seemed to shoot even my same-sex mind, but I''m sad that Kukuru was the one who was pointed at it. The Kukuru of the day doesn''t seem to be interested, and he is getting hairy. In the meantime, point to the kukukuru on your shoulder, paying attention to the nair you''re putting on your left hand. "This kid is the captain''s pet, not my messenger. As Leona said, Noir Rabbit is a monster and his name is Kukuru." "Heh, Mr. Rose''s... somehow, that''s surprising" "Ha, I thought the same thing at first." I agree with Kazuki, who looks at Kukuru with interest. In fact, it''s a demon that combines the intelligence and irrationality Rose''s partner deserves. Well, because you look and do definitely adorable...... can''t help being fooled. "I can''t believe we''re seeing noir rabbits here..." "You know Leona, don''t you?" "Oh.... I hear you are very timid and alert. Because of their extraordinary ability to detect, they rarely show up in front of humans. I''ve never actually seen it before." ... cowardice? This guy? Rather take the initiative, I thought you were a nasty rabbit trying to trick them... "You''re really liked by demons." "Really?" Kukuru, who is sitting relaxed on his shoulder, and Leona, who sees Nair sleeping with her palms, say so. Kazuki nodded to agree with that. One senior stares at this one silently. Scary. "Indeed. Nair and Burlin are demons. The kid says he''s Rose''s pet, too, and maybe he feels something close to Rose and misses it." "Maybe I just want to fight Nair." I always sell fights every time I look at each other. When we had that conversation, Kukuru jumped off my shoulder without a scratch. "Hmm? Kukuru" "Queue" Landing on my lap, Kukuru, who jumped again, jumped on the knee of a senior in my front seat. As a matter of course, the senior panicked. "--- Huh!? ---!?" "Usato, Lord Suzune is looking at you for help..." "Uh, yes. Senior, he''s basically harmless, so it''s okay." Seniors so shocked that they can''t even speak, they can''t even move the spot. Knowing or not such a senior, Kukuru, who moved his neck slightly on her lap, lifted his face and twisted to convey the senior''s arm as it was, jumping with his shoulder---jumping onto his head. "Cu" "Usato, I can die now. No more regrets." "What are you talking about with your enlightened face, this man..." What''s wrong with the Demon King crusade... Kukuru jumping with pleasure over the head of a pimp and senior. Seniors with a full face. Kukuru''s behavior looked the same as what he had previously done to Nair in the human condition. "... could it be" Kukuru you...... I only see seniors as the same players as Nair......? Kazuki and Leona, who were watching beside me, noticed that too, looking at me as a flicker with an indescribable face. Uhm, what shall I do? "Cu, cu!" "Here, don''t get violent. Ha ha." ... Yeah, seniors seem happy, and I guess I can leave them alone until I get to base. I looked at both of them, and I put my back on the carriage wall. I take the notes of the brave man out of the bag that was half-opened, and with one hand I turn to the part where Nair decrypted me as I rolled the page. Just a few moments until we arrive. The base is home to all of the lifeguards and... Rose. I''m worried because I hear Nero Argens wounded me. 236 Lesson 215 First base in about a week. Because the days had passed since the battle against the Demon King''s army had ended, supplies and weapons in the strongholds had also been cleaned up, and the knights, who were abundant, were about to return to their respective countries. After I got off the carriage, I was split between Kazuki, a senior who reported details to Mr. Siggles about his "Journey to Crusade the Demon King", and me, who was going to meet Rose, my immediate boss. Mr. Leona accompanied Kazuki with his senior and I had Amako with lifeguards from Nair, Ferm and Nak. Kukuru immediately went somewhere when he got off the carriage, but, well, I knew where he was headed, so I left him alone. "... am I glad to be here" As he was headed to where Rose and the others were, Nack looked around the base and muttered anxiously. The different knights face like exhausted, some of them wrapped in bloody bandages. Because the battle is over, that''s not the end. Talk to him, who would be aware of it again, to reassure him. "Fine. If only I''d been beaten up." "It''s a premise not to be pissed off, but to be beaten..." Amako, who looks frightened. Let''s make one joke here to cheer up the dark-faced knuckles. "Shit, it''s quicker that you end up getting beat up. Ha ha." "Whoa, you guys. Are you kidding me? Just kidding. Stop keeping Nack away from me." While Fermu looks at me like, "Are you serious?", Nair and Amako keep the nack pulling away from me, just like her. Exactly. I didn''t say I should be beaten up, either, did I? ''Cause it''s just so quick, right? "... I know. Usat likes to hurt, doesn''t he? Do you want me to slap you?" "If I snort at it, I''ll end up as a human being!!" They told me to slap him with a sooo sweet voice. Moreover, it is a bright smile that is rarely seen. "It''s over as a human race." "Indeed." This is crazy! Vampires and Demons there!! Seeing my reaction, Amako, with a broken grin, looked forward as she touched both cheeks. "Mm, joke." "Yep..." "I wouldn''t do that to Usato." If you notice, you''ve been jokingly returned to me. ... You should come up with a milder joke next time. With such an exchange, I see the lifeguard''s base of operations. In a lot of lined tents, somewhat reduced, but stacked supplies... "Ugh, Usat!!" In it, look at us and find the woman who raised her voice of surprise. I wave to Uluru, the woman who dropped the box she was holding and hung me over. "Ah." "What''s wrong, Amako?" "Hmm. Well, I guess this is good. Yeah." "Huh?" While listening to the conversation between Amako and Nair next door, trying to speak to Mr. Uluru also shows no sign of her stopping. Huh? and at that moment when Mr. Uluru couldn''t stop distracting me, she jumped at me with so much momentum that she misjudged me. "Usato kuuuu!? Glad you''re ok!!" "Oh!?" I don''t have half the momentum, that much experience of being done the same to Nair, who used to play village daughter. I realize Mr. Uluru is crying as he manages to escape the shock as he falls back so as not to injure her. "Usat, I''ve always been worried when I heard you fell and were transported to the kingdom...!" "Mr. Uluru......" "The thongs weren''t worried about the shards, but I wouldn''t be anxious..." "Those strong faces, I''ll beat them up later" They need to worry about me for a little while. ... I''m worried about Mr. Uluru. I know this guy isn''t the kind of person who makes weak noises, but she kept healing those injured on the battlefield until today. The burden and the anxiety we have had by today should be considerable. Understanding that, I decided to wait until she stopped crying, not pulling Mr. Uluru off. Having regained some calm, Uluru welcomed us into the hub laughing lightly. There were hardly any injured people if we put them inside the tent. After the battle, this place should have been overflowing with injuries, but I guess that means everyone in the life-saving corps worked hard until today. "Mr. Uluru, Mr. Olga..." "Your brother... he fell down yesterday" "Huh!? Where are you?!?" "Ah, oh! It''s overworked to say he fell! If you stay calm, you''ll be fine! And Mr. Charles is with me!" "Oh well... good..." He was healing people to the point where Mr. Olga, who was weak, fell. I can see that Mr. Uluru, too, behaves in a temperament, but is quite impossible. Other members say they are cleaning up supplies and tents that are no longer in use, so when we leave the tent for now, we realize that something is approaching us like that. "Hmm?" Looking at Mr. Uluru, feeling a little deja vu, the blue mass approaches as he turns to you and makes heavy footsteps with Dosudos. "Grrr!" "Burlin!!" He, recognizing the appearance of Burlin, opens his arms wide and takes him flying. Unlike Mr. Uluru, he lowers the burlin not so glimpsely, thanks to his up-front posture. "You missed me!" "Grrr!" "Ha ha, don''t bite, don''t bite, I''m glad to see you again too. You haven''t bothered anyone, have you?" "Gru!!" Of course, I stroke under Burlin''s jaw with my chest stretched just to say. Brulin, you''ve been working really hard. He carried the injured man on his back, and he stuck him among his enemies with me. "This guy didn''t even rush into Burlin right now...?" Ferm was whining about that behind him as he responded to Brulin, who followed him twitching like he was hitting him with his forefoot. Nair and the others react to her voice when she tries to think through that she doesn''t even care enough. "It''s no surprise now." "Yeah." "If you''re Usato, well..." "Even if you guys get used to it, I''m not... ugh!!" As far as I''m concerned, the habit is delightful. [M] "Amako, can I take care of Burlin?" "Fine... but what about Usat?" "It''s time to meet the captain of the regiment. Nack''s coming, right?" "Ha!" I nodded to Nack, who replied, and I asked Uluru where Rose was. "Mr. Uluru, where''s the captain?" "I''m resting in your tent." "I heard you were injured..." "It looks like I can''t cure my injury yet, but I think it''s going to be okay... But the captain is just as impossible as Usato..." ... Well, there''s no way that person would behave to make Mr. Uluru and the others anxious. See Rose first, unless you ask her about the condition of the wound, don''t you see? Once we get away from Amako and the others, we move on to the tent where Rose is with Nack. The last time I saw her was when she was swallowed up by a tornado created by the strengthening of Nero Argens'' pedigree? I''ve always been handed down by Nero Argens. [M] Even if he did, he was slashed from above the spell of resistance... and if he meant it, I could have been killed for nothing. There''s no way I didn''t think about the possibilities when I heard you were injured fighting someone like that. Silently, me and Nack, who reached the entrance to the tent where Rose would be, speak out so that she could hear me inside. "Captain, it''s Usat. I just returned from the kingdom of Ringle." After a few seconds or so, ''in'' with the same voice as usual, I get a short reply. As he crept through the entrance and stepped into the tent with Nack, there was Rose sitting on a wooden sleeping table lined with about two. She weaves her feathers on her shoulders with the uniform she always wears, underneath which she wears a black ground inner. The wound still doesn''t seem to have healed from the fact that it supports my left arm to pass through the cloth I put on my neck. And then again, on my right shoulder, which was not injured, there was a kukukuru who was with me until just now. "I just changed my bandage" "Cu" Look, Rose''s sitting sleeping table is thrown away with a bloody bandage. Look at the blood, breathtaking nack. ... First of all, you should explain that you brought Knuck. "I''ve already heard of you and your brave men on their journey with a sentence from the kingdom." "Yes, I was chosen as a healing wizard to support Kazuki with my predecessors" "After the battle, fight again... No, you don''t have time to rest either." "Ha..." I laugh bitterly at Rose, who sighs like a coward. From me laughing at her, she shifted her gaze to a nervous knack. "I guess... why did you bring Knuck?" "We brought Nack to this occasion because our journey leaves him alone. He''s also a fine lifeguard, even though he''s twelve. I won''t be able to get you into the fight, but you should be able to help with the work here." To put it that far into words, the knack beside him walks out a step forward. Taking Rose''s gaze, he shows how scared he noticed, but still he raised his voice. "Oh, me! I''m here because I want to help you! Never throw up weak sounds!!" After a brief silence, Rose opened her mouth. "We''ve come this far... Fine." "! Thanks!!" "Alec and the others are cleaning up the base outside. Come and help me with that." "Yes!" Pah, and Nack, who brightened his expression, bowed deeply, "Excuse me!" before leaving the tent on a small run. I dropped off his back and I turned again to Rose, who is in front of me. "May I sit down?" "Be my guest." Sit on the other bunk next to Rose''s sitting bunk. "Is the injury okay?" "It''s not as serious as it looks. There''s no obstacle to being a grown-up." "Huh? Are you sure you''re okay? You''re not feeling well or anything, are you?" I heard you got a bastard slash on your left shoulder. She sighed at me wondering if she was really okay with it. "You, who do you think I am" I don''t know what to do, the words alone are starting to seem okay now. As a matter of fact, I was really, really worried, but in front of me this way, I am reminded that the worry was a worry. ... a really substandard person while my master. "Is Nero Argens'' Devil''s Sword Curse still there?" "You''ve broken my curse in about four days." "... what''s the curse of the captain?" "Abominably, you still have it. This is it." Rose put her hand on her left shoulder with a very unpleasant look on her face. "I don''t like that. I accidentally took his sword on my left shoulder when I punched him in the blonde hair, but he seemed to cage a lot of power, too. The effect seems to have put a stronger curse on my shoulder wound than any other." "... you mean so obsessed" "I guess so. Anything but annoyance to me." Around looking really annoying, maybe for Rose, Nero''s presence is the perception that he''s just an enemy stuck up. "Can you break the curse?" "It''ll only take a little while, but you''ll figure it out. In the meantime, I don''t think my left arm will be useful." Actually, I tried on the battlefield but couldn''t manage to break the spell of Nair''s liberation. The power of Nero''s demon sword is a curse, but it is not a curse by witchcraft, and it seems that simpler, pure emotions coming from man''s hatred were imprinted on the sword as a curse. No wonder I can wield something like that normally and stay fine. Don''t you think he''s possessed of ghosts or something? At least, I''d be freaking out the moment I had it and beating it up on the spot. Think that far, and, uh, look at Rose''s left arm, and an idea comes to mind. "... can I win if I compete with you now?" "Ha, if you think you can win, do it" Oh, I can''t. Here. Even with both arms unavailable, I can''t think of a vision of winning. I can easily imagine myself being kicked to the other side with a full spin kick. Rose smiled pleasantly at me for admitting defeat. "Looks like you''ve been through a lot this time." "As far as I''m concerned, I didn''t mean it... I''m dying, I''m going to be stuck with an annoying stalker, a demon call that can''t be called at the end of the quote, can it?" "Ha, the devil. It''s been a pleasure, Oi." "It''s not every laugh..." It''s okay to call the devil because it''s not so widespread. "Whatever it was, I often came back alive" "... Yes" "Whoa, now you''re not gonna cry?" "Is that what you''re pulling out now?" When the first battle was over, Rose praised me and I cried unconsciously. At that time, I honestly remember it vividly as an embarrassing memory, and now they say it and my face gets hot. "Haha, don''t stare. Sorry." Rose, who laughed at me like that, managed to spin her thoughts to return the words, aggrieved by further shame. 237 Lesson 216 noon on the day of arrival at the base. When Rose and I were reunited, the next thing I knew, we were going to face each other. Though they were on a horrible side the same way, I was heartily relieved that no one was missing to survive. ... Well, then I was about to get into a fight after the stir and Rose kicked me out of the tent, but that would not be a rare view either, as it is a familiar sight in the lifeguard. Having greeted all the members, I was then called by Mr. Siggles to a conference tent in the middle of the hub. Going around the drapes, there were four of them in the tent: Mr. Siggles, and seniors, Kazuki and Leona. "Well, Master Usato''s here, and we''re all set. Shall we begin?" The reason why the four of us were gathered here this time is to enter the Demon King''s Realm tomorrow, so we can have that discussion. The general plan was made in the kingdom of Ringle, but in this stronghold we will be discussing another issue as we enter the demonic kingdom. "The biggest problem is about the great rivers that are flowing in a way that separates the demonic kingdoms from the human realm..." "Oh, there''s already a solution to this." "Really?" Seniors answer Mr Siggles'' words. "Mr. Leona, Miarak''s brave man, magically builds a bridge of rapid construction. And Usat, assimilated with Fermu, you reinforce the bridge with black magic, from which Nair exercises his resistance with sorcery. This should make enough bridges for us to cross." Honestly, I doubt I need to assimilate to Fermu. No, if you want me to focus on the combination of Nair and Ferm, would you rather have me? "I really wish I could have helped, too." "Me and Kazuki, your magic specializes in attack, so I can''t help it." Kazuki is a light system that extinguishes what it touches. Seniors are an electric shock system that manipulates powerful lightning. Both are powerful magic, but not suitable for building bridges or anything. "Hmm. I understand the theory, but is it possible? May I ask Lord Leona''s views?" Mr. Siggles, with his hand on his chin, asked Mr. Leona. "We have confirmed the width of the Great River itself, so I was wondering if it might not be possible. If possible, I just want to make sure with this eye that the right place to bridge once..." "So will you go and see the Great River by the end of the day? From now on, you''ll be home before sundown." Show Mr Siggles'' suggestion how Mr Leona is worried for the time being. You put together a single thought, she nodded to Mr. Siggles. "Right. I should go check it out myself first. Can I borrow your horse?" "Absolutely." ... Will Mr. Leona go to the Great River now and look for a point to bridge? Well, then, I''ll be involved in building the bridge, so you should check with me. Speak with your hands up to Mr. Siggles, who is instructing his men''s knights to arrange a horse. "Mr. Siggles. Can I follow Mr. Leona, too? I want to check the river too." "What?" "Okay. Now let''s get a horse for Master Usato." For some reason, Mr. Leona was surprised, but more than that, I was surprised that a horse would be ready for me. ... No, wait a minute. I''ve never been on a horse before. "Ugh, horses are good!! I can''t ride horses!!" "Mm-hmm? Well, I''ll leave it to my men to stay behind..." "No!" I just can''t bother Mr. Knight. And from here to the Great River, it shouldn''t be that far. "I''m going to run, so I''m fine!" At that moment, the expression of Mr. Siggles and his knights hardened. And the next thing I know, they just said, "Oh, I see." He gave me an enlightened look. Plain Zone. Me and Mr. Leona were ready to leave in front of a worn wooden fence after the battle. "I didn''t expect you to follow me either." "If it''s for tomorrow, I should go." Nair, clumped on his shoulder in the owl state, puts his chest up in an upbeat mood. With such a bitter laugh at her, she moves closer to whether she''s finished prepping first or horseback ridden Leona. "Usato, you can always go this way." "I''m ready too." "I''m going to understand your level of physical ability... but I feel strange" Mr. Leona says that with an indescribable look. "You better get used to it. This guy does more weird things than he did when he was in Miarak." "Ugh, yeah?" "When I was in the Land of the Beast, I just took my eyes off and knitted moves that I didn''t think were sane, and it was already tough" This owl. What do you say to Mr. Leona? In response to Nair''s advice, Leona replies vaguely, mindful of me. Absolutely, how little credit I have. ... Shall I hide a little more about the healing blast wave from Nair? "Mr. Leona, it''s time to leave" "Huh? Ah!" Let''s go before they say anything more. As Mr. Leona''s horse runs out, so do I. "...?... Him!?" Mr. Leona''s horse sounds weird when he sees me walking side by side. "When you have someone to compare, you''re really a monster, aren''t you? The horses were beautiful. I saw them twice." "... I''m gonna bite your tongue!" Seeing Mr. Leona riding along and me, Nair grumbles about that. I ran down the plain with my horse, listening to her. The plains where the battle was fought seemed terrible. Demon bodies and other things had been cleaned up, but the wounds carved into the earth by the last attack from the sky carried out by the Demon King were extensive. The terrible part was that I didn''t even know that the original was a meadow, it had been burned and I was to be reminded once again how powerful the Demon King''s attack was. From the brightly colored plains of the battle, we passed through the lush woods of the trees and quickly reached the Great River, where we were meant to be. "... this is it, is it?" "Oh, have you ever seen a similar river on a boat?" "At that time, I didn''t get this far when I met Suzune on the way." There are rivers flowing beneath the cliffs that are quite high. Looking down at the river, which is wide and fast flowing, I speak to Mr. Leona. "Was there just a good place or something?" "... With this much flow, it would be okay to erect a strut with ice. The question is where to hang it... the scaffolding is unstable here. Let''s move places." "Okay." Follow her down from the horse. We need to be careful with the scaffolding so we don''t accidentally fall. "... now that I think about it, it''s a strange thing" "What is it?" "Remember the first time I met you. It wasn''t a river, it was a frozen lake." When we first met, was it the first time we fought Mr. Caron, who ran wild? At that time, you mistook Leona for a man... Now that I think about it, I''ve done something really rude. "At that time, you still didn''t have a cage hand, and you were just an org with a mental tolerance of a monster." "Isn''t that an orga?" "... Oh, I''m letting you faint just one shot at an orga before that, and you''re not an orga. I''m sorry." Is that it? You apologized, but I don''t feel apologized for. The person seems really sorry, but for some reason the words are not engaged. "Your friendship is the same." "Naturally. ''Cause I''m this guy''s user-demon. Instead, there''s no one else left to hang out with him." "Say that much?" In a good mood, Nair winged Peppi and my cheeks. No, I''m sure you''ve dated my impotence many times, but it''s not like you''re bragging that much... Annoyed by the tickling feel of her cheeks, she realizes that Leona, walking while pulling her horse, is laughing with pleasure as she tickles. "Mr. Leona...?" "I enjoyed talking to you guys." "Huh? Fun..." "This is a fresh way for me to interact without other love." Though I''m not aware I''m saying that funny... from the side, it''s probably a pretty pleasant sight. I think the sight of an upbeat owl on his shoulder causing his cheeks to fa?ade extensively is surreal inside. "I took part in this journey as a brave man, but I was able to make that decision because you were there" "Am I?" Tilting her neck to the word, Mr. Leona, who stopped pitifully, leaked the voice "Ah". Turning this way in a slight panic, she opened her mouth as she moved her hands warmly. "No, it doesn''t mean anything. We fought together. It''s comforting to have you..." "Uh, does it mean it''s comforting to have me as a healing wizard?" "... that''s not true. I didn''t make the decision because you''re a healing wizard. I can''t say it well, but I assure you that" "Yes..." In an impatient manner, Mr. Leona pressures me to correct the misunderstanding. Can I assume you joined me because you have me as an individual, not as a healing wizard...? Either you''re so trusted by Mr. Leona or you''re so worried... but when you look at your actions, you''re usually more likely to be worried... yeah. "Thank you. As far as I''m concerned, I''m... glad." "Oh, yeah! I''m relieved you think so!" Because of her anxiety, Mr. Leona looked back forward, brightening her expression. "Oh, your legs have stopped. It''s time to move on!" "Right......" "Um, this stubborn brave man and training idiot. Neither of you are clumsy and you''re not meshing beautifully." I look at me and Mr. Leona, who start to snort at each other, and Nair whispers such rudeness. I didn''t know you weren''t meshing...? I follow Mr. Leona with doubts about that. "... this sounds like a good place. Usato, can you hold the reins?" Copy that, sir. Then Mr. Leona, who stopped, gives me the horse''s reins. When I picked up the reins just a little freaked out, Mr. Leona crouched on the spot and put her hand on the ground. "Yeah. There doesn''t seem to be a problem with scaffolding here. If it doesn''t rain today, we''ll bridge here tomorrow." "Do you want to mark it or something?" "A landmark... Right, let''s do that." Nodding at my words, Mr. Leona stood up and let the chill drift through his palms. What the hell do you think? In the meantime, the color of magic emanating from her hand darkens, and its shape changes to a bar-shaped one. "-- System Enhancement" When she groaned so, an ice spear formed in the universe, piercing it to the ground. ... with more than me, the process to strengthen the system is very polite when viewed up close. "All right, you''ll find this soon enough" Mr. Leona turned this way, wrapped in a landmark cloth on an ice spear wrapped around a white beard. "Won''t it melt?" "It''s due to system strengthening, so I''ll keep it spare until tomorrow morning" "Well, if you''re so cold, you don''t have to worry about getting knocked out because you can''t even touch the demons." and you''ve also decided where to bridge, and all you have to do is go home. Before that, I''ll also look at the cloth-wrapped spear - from the point with the flag, across the shore. Let''s see how far away it is, though visually. "Again, you say it''s pretty far away... hmm?" "What''s wrong with you?" "No, I think I heard a beast roar from the other side of the shore..." When Nair, with a strange expression, listens just like me, he does hear some kind of squeal from the other side of the shore. The voice of a beast that is neither human nor demonic. Plus, quite a few. "... the voice of demons." "That''s all!?" "The effects of the war may have enlivened the demonic movement. If we keep going across the shore, we might get attacked." "So should we change places?" Nair shakes her neck to the side of Mr. Leona''s words. "If that''s the case here, it''s the same thing elsewhere. Then you should make it a priority to cross safely." You know, I have to pay attention to what''s going on across the shore tomorrow. Fortunately, we have a reliable partner named Burlin, so if we let him cross first, he''ll get rid of the demon. ... but the demons are making noise over there, does that mean they are also affected by the war? "Usato. We''ve decided where to cross the bridge, and let''s go back to base. I have to report demons across the shore." "Right." Walk out with your back to the Great River as you hand Mr. Leona the horse''s reins. Tomorrow, we will cross here and enter Demon King''s Land. This is a journey with a mission to defeat the opponent directly, unlike the journey of handing over letters. There''s no way I can go along with a sweet idea like I''ve always had. We have to keep our heads together. "It''s time to cross tomorrow. Maybe we should let Usato go first." "Hmm, why?" "Excluding demons. Demons are basic, and strength doesn''t strike the people above them." "Don''t treat me like a demon naturally." Returning it like that with a muck, she apologizes in a mild way just as she thought it was bad too. "I''m sorry, don''t be so obstinate.... but you assimilated to the Ferms are almost nothing like demons. That looks like an unlimited outburst of carons, doesn''t it?" "Yeah, don''t be scared..." I''m usually scared when they say that. Is that it? If you keep assimilating with the Ferms, one day my flesh will stop being human, right? Well, it wouldn''t be so dangerous to say it''s only close. 238 Lesson 217 "U, Mr. Usato! May I see Master Suzune?" That was something I was afraid of. Upon returning from confirming the great river flowing between the demon kings and the human realm, I was returning to the activity base of the Parting Life Corps with Mr. Leona in the stronghold. It is tomorrow that we leave for Demon King''s Land. I was supposed to spend the night at the base, so Kate, who had come to visit me, asked me to do that in a somewhat eating mood, to the arrowhead I was thinking about spending some time calming down. "Hey, Kate. Don''t embarrass Mr. Usato." Guerna, who came to visit me with her, beware. But still, Mr. Kate doesn''t stop. "We only have a chance now. Stop now, Mr. Guerna... and I''ll keep resenting you forever!" "Can you not say something horrible with your bounced voice...?" Based on Kate''s condition, there should be no malice... right? I have to get the seniors'' permission, but as far as I''m concerned, I can''t let Kate go without asking me to do her best as a lifeguard until today. "Okay. But after I get permission from the seniors, okay? Maybe they''ll say no..." "Never mind! Rather, that is also the ant!" "No, you''re an ant..." I don''t know, I''m just excited to have celebrities nearby... huh? But seniors are also popular. This is usually the case in Rio when women are popular with Carm. "If you decide so, why don''t you go quickly? Guerna, are you coming?" "I... I don''t know what this guy''s gonna do, so I''ll follow him for once" Gerna, you point to Kate in her dreams and say so. [M] I''m leaving the lifeguard base with Mr. Kate and you, Guerna, to go to my senior. Kate talks to me like she remembers something as she progresses through the place where the pine lights were placed. "Oh, speaking of which, after the war, I had something I wanted to ask Mr. Usato. Shh!" "Hmm? Rumors with seniors are a misunderstanding..." "You''re not talking about that one. How did Usato become a healing wizard like he is now..." Guerna, you only stiffen up for a moment to Mr. Kate''s question. A healing wizard like now, I mean, that''s the direction, right? But the problem is... Kate is taking out something like a notebook. What the hell are you going to write about, this girl? "Eh, what''s that notebook for?" "To describe Mr. Usato''s training methods and such!" "For what? Could you put it into practice yourself?" "Eh! Because when I was sent here, the great man of the kingdom asked me to!" Shit, this girl is amazing honest. Different shapes, but that''s the first one I was afraid of. But Kate at the time came to explore the inside of the lifeguard...... but she seems too obsessed with her senior to have forgotten it so far. I mean, Senior Fine Play. "Are you trying to create a healing wizard like me and the captain in Rio to Carm..." "Oh, really? I don''t think so." "Don''t deny it. No spy consciousness? This guy..." "Supa?" "Enough is enough..." To Kate, who leans her neck so tightly, as if she were tired, Gerna. "So, who''s the great guy? Princess Nia?" "You were a minister with Kyle, not Lady Nia" "... oh well. Yeah." Prince Kyle. How shall I judge? Trying to find my secret as a healing wizard? Soon after the talks, considering I gave her away, it seemed like my hands were too fast... not surprising to think that she was burning so much antagonism. "Mr. Kate. Do you have a chance to see Princess Nia when you get back to Carm?" "Ugh, Master Nia seems to be busy. If it was Kyle, I''d see him at the right time..." Prince Kyle...... no, I''m sure not now, maybe. But to Princess Nia, is it not so easy to see her? "Then can I just give you that notebook?" "Oh, you can do that! They may check the contents for inspection!" "Well, could you lend me that notebook for a second?" "Yes!" I take the pen that was stopped and pinched on the spot, surprised the other way around by her for giving me the notebook without tremendous hesitation. The contents are... This aspect is what I''m writing and asking the healing wizard dispatched to avoid harsh training - to ask Kate not to do any harm. And while it''s not so much an alternative, I wrote down that I''d rather have a healing wizard who specializes in healing directions like Mr. Olga and Mr. Uluru rather than cultivating a healing wizard like us. In addition, I will appeal to the usefulness of this war after writing as much detail as possible about how effective healing wizards like Mr. Kate have been. "Now, okay. Yes, go ahead." "Thank you!" "Ugh, yeah?" ... Why did you thank me? Am I... autographed paper or something? As soon as we walk out again, we arrive at the desired location. There were a number of small tents lined up there, and the fire lit the perimeter brightly at its centre. "... Ah, there he is" Find Kazuki sitting similarly in a place lit by the burning lights, senior, Mr. Leona, who is sitting down on a chair substituted Marutai, and a place where he sandwiched the burning fire. In the meantime, I''m gonna keep Mr. Kate and Mr. Guerna waiting on the spot and get closer to the three of them. "Hmm? Usato, isn''t it? What''s wrong?" Kazuki and Leona look at the voice of a senior who noticed me. I scratch my cheek like I''m in trouble and reply to my senior. "Actually, there was a kid who wanted to see his senior." "Kid who wants to see me?" "He says he''s a passionate fan of seniors" When I said that without joking about it, the seniors with their hands on their foreheads zeroed their laughs. "Are you an avid fan? Then you have to live up to that expectation as a brave man... hey!" "You mean ok?" "Off course!! Leona, are you ready...... ugh!!" "Suzune! Wow, I don''t care!?" You look a little tense today. Mr. Leona next door is doomed, confused, but when did we start to call each other off? Anyway, I got an understanding, so I''ll give the two behind me a call. Then Kate, who sparkled her eyes, rushes over here on a small run. "Mr. Usato! Thanks!!" "You don''t have to worry about it. Come on, think about it, you should talk to your senior. The person next to the senior is Mr. Leona. She''s a Miarak brave girl. And to the front is Kazuki, another brave man in the kingdom of Ringle." "Huh!? Another brave Kazuki and Leona who solved the big incident in Miarak with Usat!? What a surprise! I''m not complaining when they tell me I''ve used up another lifetime''s worth of luck!!" Again, Kate, who has been deeply thankful, turns to her senior, who is smiling and inviting. "Dear Suzune, Dear Leona! Be the first to see you! I am the healing wizard of the kingdom of Rio to Carm! My name is Kate!!" "Yeah, yeah, you''re called Kate. Nice to meet you, I''m Inukami Suzune. He''s a brave man in the kingdom of Ringle." "Wow, I''m Leona. of Miarak... that, brave man." A senior who introduces herself with confidence and Leona, who names herself with shame. Kate, who is in front of two contrasting people, is leaping her chest in joy. ... Yeah, that sounds fine for some reason. "Hey, Usato" Kazuki, who is sitting in a different marutai from his senior and Mr. Leona, raises his hand here. "I''m coming now. Look, Gerna, you too." "Uh, okay?" "I don''t mind at all. Besides, it''s almost the year." Gerna approached Kazuki with you and lowered his back to the empty space of Marutai. There''s no room at all for three of us to sit down. "Usato, where is he?" "Gerna, you''ve come from the kingdom of Nirvalna to reinforce the lifeguard. He''s a healing wizard just like me." "is, nice to meet you, Guerna. I''ve been to Nirvalna and I know Kazuki very well." I bowed my head in awe, Gerna, and I scratched my cheek like Kazuki was in trouble, too. "Uh, you don''t have to, do you? From what I''ve seen, it''s the same age, and you don''t have to force it and speak respectfully." "No, no..." It''s a little itchy for me to be spoken respectfully by you, Gerna, about the same age. Regardless of who routinely uses reverence like Mr. Halfa in Lukvis, Guerna, your usual way of speaking would be different. "Not now, but I don''t have to speak respectfully either. I don''t mind a tone like the first time we met." "... ok... ok" "Well, good to see you again. Guerna." You bewildered but nodded at Kazuki, who laughed brightly. Kazuki then turns his attention to the seniors talking across the fire. "Did Usato come here to see the seniors?" "Right. She''s a healing wizard who came from Rio to Carm... she asked me to see her senior and I brought her here." "Oh. Seniors were admired before, but it doesn''t seem to change in this world." "Before..." "Oh, that''s what I mean" Guerna, you took into account, Kazuki was blurring the expression. I guess that means the world before we were summoned. "But I wonder how excited I was" "I''ve been asked about brave men every once in a week. I..." "So much so... That''s the guy from Rio to Carm..." Kazuki laughs bitterly at you, Gerna. To Carm. Rio has a valiant faith, so Mr. Kate''s obsession may be natural in a way. ... from the side, though I just seem to be happy to see the entertainer and be doomed. "Usat has seen the Great River in the daytime, hasn''t he? What was it like?" "Right... from what I''ve seen today, you didn''t flow so fast. It was a little wide, but I don''t think Leona''s magic would be too hard to bridge." "Oh well. Before entering the demon kingdom, I felt a little relieved that if anything happened, it would be difficult." "Ha, indeed" You''ll think of another way when that happens, but I''m sure you''ll be eating wasted stops. "... you two are going to a great place" "Guerna, from your point of view, what is the Lord of Demons like?" "I don''t think most humans know what the Demon King''s Realm is like. We''ve hated each other for hundreds of years." That''s what you say, Guerna. You stare at the fire. "If you imagine, a demon tribe is a horrible subhuman. Maybe it''s because they''ve been listening to my ancestors fighting the Demon King''s Army when I was a brave ancestor, but even if I pull it out, in this battle... honestly, I shook up from the bottom of my heart." Nirvalna is a country with many militants. Such a country might have courageously challenged the Demon King''s Army in the days of its predecessors. That''s what we''re dealing with, the Demon King''s army led by the "Terrible Demon King who did all he could to the extent of his treacherous outrage as described in the handbook. "... so you shouldn''t have said this to the two of us leaving tomorrow. Sorry." "No, it was helpful. Thanks." I apologize for looking so sorry, Gerna. To you, Kazuki shakes his neck sideways. People''s perceptions of demons in this world are horrible... but conversely, what about the perceptions that demons have of humans? ... Maybe the Demons think they''re horrible about humans too. "Dear Suzune, I was there!" At that time, I heard such a voice in front of me. If you look at it, you can see Kate shining her eyes, talking to her senior. But the seniors'' expressions seemed to be somewhere convulsive. "Oh, what is that place... somewhere?" Suzune, your voice is trembling. What''s up? '' Tilt your neck, Mr. Leona, to seniors who are somewhat upset that you had predictions. Knowing or not her upset like that, Mr. Kate uttered the word as it were. "This is that square, where I completely dismissed Prince Kyle''s confession!" "... ah, uh, w... gaha!" "Uh-oh! Suzune held her chest down and she collapsed. Ooh!? '' The seniors who alternated between Kate and me erupted as they turned their faces bright red. Leona, who supported her on the verge of falling behind, asks me for help, but the person in question is desperately shaking her neck beside her. "Can you handle it..." In the meantime, neither the demon king, nor the demon clan nor the demon kingdom will begin without looking at it with this eye. Seeing the noisy seniors in a good way, I also broke some tension. I got up to help the seniors. 239 Lesson 218 Day of departure. After I had Burlin carry food and other items of luggage, I said my first goodbye to Olga, Uluru, and Nak, who had gathered at the lifeguard base. "Mr. Usato, I''ve heard you''ve come to another difficult mission." "Is Olga okay with her health?" I wake up this morning and care for Mr. Olga for dropping me off. ... I guess physical fatigue is healing, but his heart has healed more people than anyone else is exhausted. Mr. Olga smiles powerlessly at my words of care. "It''ll be fine if it moves a little bit." "As far as I''m concerned, Usat, you and your brother are worried... Usato, I know how you feel about dropping me off, but don''t push me too hard." "Ha, ha, sorry to worry" Mr. Uluru grumbled like an infidel. Then, from behind her, the strong faces that wrapped up the hot and bitter atmosphere gave Eri a grin. "Whatever Olga is, I don''t think this guy''s worried." "Oh, here we are again on the battlefield." "Well, it wasn''t weird to be called a demon. The sky was flying." He was more of a monster than me. "In fact, the demons and monsters were freaking out." It''s no different at a time like this, you bastard. Maybe he saw me several times as he was running around the battlefield. I could see the black clothes moving, too. Thong''s words first, one after the other. Both the humanoid monsters who utter virtually groundless rhetoric to me, secretly hold their fists and keep their laughs. "I can''t help it if they say so." "Exactly" "It''s Usat, isn''t it? I can''t help it." "Gru." Huh, don''t I have an ally...? Nair, Fermu, Amako, and just in the order of Burlin are agreed to wander. "But, well" Shouldn''t this be a blow to the culprit Thong after he says something? Thinking about it, he keeps trying to talk about something. "You shouldn''t. I don''t like it. I''m a fucking kid, but when I''m gone, I''ll be gone. Then there''s no tension. I''m not even worried about the shards, but just come clean up and come home, Legion Leader or Demon King." When Tong says yes, the others have a vicious smile that even adults are likely to cry out. That hasn''t changed since I first came to the lifeguard - it was a traumatic smile, but at the same time it was more familiar to me than anything else. "Ku, haha" I can''t hold up the grin that squeezes up, and I lift my hair with my hands that hold my eyes. Faces other than the strong ones look at me and blur my face, but face the thongs without worrying about it. "Be prepared when I get home. I''ll put you in training hell with superior privilege." "Ha, he''s superior. This creature." Speak to each other with a deeper grin. If I don''t need any more words, I cut off the conversation and then move my gaze to Nak, who is still blue-faced. "Nack." "Hih, ah, eh..." Oh, what''s that fear not, but fear by instinct kind of face? Neighbor Amako pulled my clothes sleeve as she leaned her neck against a knuckle that reacted like her will and body were moving the other way. "Usato, the face and the atmosphere are in trouble." "It doesn''t feel like Rose anymore, it feels like Usat..." What do you mean, I''m alone? Although I am certainly not aware of Rose. In the meantime, rub both cheeks with your hands and look? undo. To be sure, turn to Amako. "Back?" "Yeah. Usat the usual. The orga rate''s dropping." What is the Auga Rate? Is that really quantifiable? In doubt, he recollects his mind and speaks to Knack. "Nack, you asked me to be away." "Yes! I will do my training hard too!!" Nack stretches his spine and responds loudly. "Me, healing punches and healing magic bullets like moves still can''t be done by me, but I still have a heap of things to teach Usato to find my, my only healing magic !!" "Usato?" "All right! Nack, I will definitely be back even if I want to, so good luck to you too!! Grow up with each other and see you again!!" "Huh, yes!" I shook my shoulders unintentionally in a low Nair voice I can''t even imagine from time to time. And, Shit...! I found out that I taught Nah my moves in secret to Nah...! I''m glad from the bottom of my heart that I found my goal and his intent words when I found my way to go, but my voice turns away unexpectedly at the signs of Nah I feel from behind. Afterwards, without tightening inside, the greeting ended. But maybe that''s fine with me. Because I thought it would be more like me to spare my goodbyes and renew my determination to go home laughing rather than grieving. The journey to a place on the Great River became a journey by horse. The members of the journey, including me, Mr. Siggles and the two knights who came to see me off, and Rose, were to be on their way, but only I was to run as well as yesterday. I now realize that I had the idea of riding a brulin, but today I could only ride Amako in space because of the luggage on his back for the trip. Rose had a shoulder wound, so she was normally on a horse... but she looked at me running, and she groaned "I''ll tell you how to ride a horse when I get home" with a rare head in her arms. "Is the end of this river Demon King territory? As I heard you say, you can hear the sound of demons everywhere." "When you cross, you have to be careful" Reply to a senior looking across the shore. From that side, I feel the same signs of demons there as I did yesterday. "Okay, Usat. Bridge it up quickly." "Yes. Bye, Nair, Ferm" "Yes." "Okay, I get it." Ferms nodding at my words are swallowed by black magic as they sink into their own shadows and assimilate into my body. Nair turns into an owl and jumps on my shoulder. I look at my legs and tilt my neck when they are transformed into deformed, fast, and capable of an outburst of magic from all over my body. "Hmm." "What''s wrong?" "No, you can put your feet back in their normal shape. It''s a little inconvenient when you run on the back of your leg because it sounds chaotic." ''... I think this one''s cooler, but if you say so, I''ll just put the shape back'' When the ferm inside me says so, the leg armor becomes deformed and turns into a black boot. As I was tapping the ground with my toes to see how I was doing, Rose, who dropped me off, put her right hand on her chin and looked at me, assimilated to Fermu intriguingly. "Well, that''s what he said." "Yep. This guy assimilates to Ferm''s dark magic, and he doesn''t have any direct offense, but he can do a lot more... Feels like it" "Really, you''re going to grow apart from my assumptions." "My master is my master. The disciple looks like a master." "Ha, ho" While Rose and I spoke lightly, I spoke to Mr. Leona, who had Farga-like spears. "Mr. Leona, we''re ready for you." "Mm, okay. Then let''s build a bridge of rapid construction with my magic as we should. Everybody stay away from the river." Mr. Leona, who lowered his attention to us, creates eight ice spears that wield a single-handed spear. "-- System Enhancement" When Mr. Leona squeals so, the eight ice spears begin to wrap up intense cold air. They move according to her will and line up opposite shores located diagonally to where we are. Confirming that the ice spear had moved into position, she dropped the ice spear straight into the river. "Freeze the ice!" He pointed a spear tip at the river, and the next moment she screamed so - eight ice columns protruded from the great river. Did you activate the system enhancement enclosed in the ice spear in the water to create a bridge? Understandable with his head, but overwhelmed by the tremendous skill and strength of system enhancement, he realizes that Leona, who wrapped his magic around the spear blade he possesses, is moving into a sweeping position. "Go on, do it again!!" Immediately toward the eight struts, unleash the magic of ice forward with the tweezers. The magic blows, so much so that I mistakenly see it as a snowstorm across the shore as trembling the atmosphere. When the white clay created by magic cleared, there was an ice bridge there supported by eight struts. "That''s right, you''re a Miarak brave man" Apart from Rose, who is normally impressed, not many surprised people can speak up. Somehow, I''m really glad Mr. Leona is on my side...... yeah. The ice bridge is about three meters wide and seems strong enough for even a burlin to ride easily. Leona, with her palm on the bridge, turned to me as she poured her magic into it. "Usato! Please!!" "Oh, yeah! Ferm, Nair, let''s do it!" Kneeling next to Ms. Leona and placing her hand on the ice bridge as she did, Fermu applied the black belt to reinforce the bridge, the magic of Nair''s resistance to shock on the ice bridge. I nodded to Mr. Leona and told the seniors behind me that the bridge was ready to cross as I stretched black magic over the bridge''s walking area to prevent slipping. "If it''s about to break, it''s the worst I can do with my strength. Two of them are desirable, so the first thing you can do is intimidate Burlin against the demons... earlier... no, Kazuki. Amako and senior after that. Next, Mr. Leona. Let''s go in our turn at the end." "Hey, Mr. Usato? Now you''ve avoided letting me and Burlin cross, haven''t you? Why not?" Shift your eyes away from the seniors staring at you with a jito eye. With such a bitter smile at us, Kazuki approaches Burlin. "Bye, Burlin. Let''s go." "Gru." "Oh, you''re motivated. Ha ha." Fusu, and Kazuki grinned refreshingly at the nosy burlin. It''s a rare combination, I think, so I can move black magic in case it ever happens. "Well, I''ll be there first. Usato" "Grrr!" "Yeah. Be careful not to fall" Kazuki and Burlin carefully cross the strewn ice bridge of black magic. But even with the big burlin on board, the bridge won''t be frightened. Kazuki, who safely crossed to the opposite shore, walked out to the bridge with Amako, who confirmed that he waved over here. "Amako, if you''re scared... can you grab it? Would you rather I hug you?" "Don''t even say it in a cool voice. Let''s go, Suzune." "Ugh, Amako is cold..." And Senior and Amako will safely cross the bridge as well. The only ones left are me, Nair and Ferm, and Mr. Leona, who maintain the bridge. "Bye, Mr. Leona. I''ll take care of it later." "Oh. Looks like it''s okay to cross normally to see the strength of the bridge" Mr. Leona, who stood up with his hands off the bridge, also crosses the bridge. Even as she leaves her hand, the bridge created by the ice of lineage strengthening continues to exist. "Well, we''re next." "Well, if the bridge sucks, you''ll be fine." "Rather, you''re going to swim normally and go across the shore" "I can''t, but I''ve never been safer." I''ll be ready to cross the bridge, too, answering that to Nair on the shoulder and the inner ferm. The spell of resistance remains, but the black magic will be removed, so I''ll make a spike with magic on the back of my leg so it doesn''t slip here. "Usato" Trying to cross, Rose called from behind. "Yes, Captain." "I tried to drop you off, but besides my thoughts, you don''t seem to need words." Rose is passing her left arm through a cloth suspended from her neck. She looked at me all over again and smiled. "On this journey, you will be forced to make choices that will shape the future." "Shaping the future...?" "I don''t know that. But I''m sure it''ll be important to you." "... Yes" Nodding at that word of Rose. Given the journey ahead and its purpose, it''s not surprising that such an option is imminent. "What should I do then?" "Do what you want. You can also choose who you think is right. You can choose all the choices you''ve been given, and you can choose whatever you want." "Yep..." Rose stroked my head hard with her right hand when she laughed at me, making a delicate face. "Don''t narrow your possibilities, Usat. Not the answer you gave him, but the ideals you thought and derived, and believe the answer and act." "... Yikes!" "Nair, Ferm. Temeh and the others, too?" "Yeah..." "Yes, sir." The ideals and answers I thought and derived. Now once, I make Rose''s words rumble in my chest. "Come on, Usato" "I''m coming!" That''s how I replied to Rose, turning back forward, and I move forward firmly on the ice ground. Journey to the Demon King''s Land. There was fear and anxiety, but in Rose''s words it all blew up. Without being confused by anyone''s words, I look at the demon kingdoms and demons with these eyes and derive my own answers. I don''t know what''s waiting for me, but I have people I can count on. That''s all there is to it, something called courage. 240 gossip demon kings "please” first part "Ciel, I need a favor from you. Will you listen to me?" Not long after all the demon kings returned. The Demon King has said that to me, the Lady of the Demon King. The place is on a castle fortress with a view of the castle town, but I wondered if my ears had gone crazy for a moment to the words of the Demon King, which I had no idea. "Huh? Demon King, now what?" "Ask you. In other words, I said I had a favor to ask." The demon king asked me, please? Currently, the Demon King, who has used much of his magic, lives with the least amount of power he had over the Demon King''s land to recover from it. Because of this, the Demon King''s range of action extended from the castle hall to the outside, so that he could walk outside more than before. But such a favor from the Demon King. Besides, substantive orders disguised as "please and tea glare. I was determined to write a suicide note to my mother, who secretly quarreled in her hometown, wondering what unreasonable orders were coming. "I don''t know why you look so dying, but it''s not that hard." "Huh?" "Will you head to this place now?" The Demon King, who took a single map out of the magic formation that floated in space, showed it to me. There is a detailed map of the demonic kingdom and something like a red mark on it. "Um, what is this place?" "This is where our army used to root castles. I just want you to check here a little bit." From what I''ve seen, it''s a long way inside. But, Demon King, it''s just a favor. There''s no way I can say no. I know you serve nearest as a samurai, but I''m not aware that the Demon King is ordering you. Simply because you trust me is a bad favor. "Why me? I''m a samurai..." "Hmm. Sometimes I trust you. I wanted to ask you about that place from your point of view.... Don''t worry, I''ll put on an escort" "Ha..." My chest rattled for a moment when I heard that I trusted you, but I get anxious about some inclusive way of saying it. "Are you calling, Demon King?" Then another person besides us appears in the fortress. Turning around, it was the Silver-haired Demon Clan, Mr. Koga Dingal, Second Legion Leader, who was there. I heard he lost his left arm in this fight, but he was putting up his left arm, which shouldn''t look casual. "It''s Koga. Is your left arm important?" "It''s not a problem at all. Instead, I even feel more familiar with my magic than before." The black-stained left arm of the Commander of the Korga Army deforms and turns like a creature into a sharp blade. I realize his arms weren''t real, they were made of dark magic, and I accidentally think, "Ugh," but without having to worry about me like that, he laughs joyfully. "So, why are you bringing me here?" I wanted to ask you to escort my maid. "Escort? Are you going somewhere?" "Well, it seems to be here." The Commander of the Corps of Koga peeks into the map in my hands. Hmm, the demon king utters his words to Koga, who nodded intriguingly. "Now that you''re rebuilding your army, aren''t you too busy? It would be more convenient to move it than to rot you here. Besides." Once the word is cut, the Demon King looks at the Commander of the Corps of Koga and narrowly distorts the edge of his mouth. "Where you''re headed as an escort could be interesting to you?" "... The Demon King really is clever at putting people on. Escorts, roger that." II, and the leader of the Korga Corps, who is escorted with a noisy smile. The Demon King seems satisfied, but honestly, as far as I''m concerned, I''m afraid of the Corps Commander Koga. Because he''s famous for not doing his job, and most importantly, on the battlefield, he hears rumors that he was beating each other up laughing at a shitty healing wizard named Cumaidan Usat. "I''ll leave it to you, then. I don''t mind increasing the number of escorts. At your discretion." I''ll take care of it. That''s all I said, the Demon King leaves me and the Commander of the Corps of Koga on the spot to return to the castle. I am frightened and look at the castle town and see the leader of the Corps of Korga laughing. "Oh, you know, Corps Commander Koga..." "Yeah? Yeah, you''re not even one of my men, and you''re an important servant of the Demon King. I don''t care about Koga." "So, then, Mr. Korga. What are you going to do now? Are you leaving soon?" To my question, Commander Koga Army No, Mr. Koga arms as he thinks. "Well, you can leave right away, but you want to invite the one who seems to be able to take you first? I''ll be the only one with enough escorts, but I don''t know what''s gonna happen." I''m vegan and surprised you''re thinking surprisingly well. Though younger than me at my age, he seems firmer than I was hearing about it. "It''s obvious that the Demon King is assuming some sort of situation at the point where he hits me as an escort first. Then we should bring quite a few guys to the escort." "Well, who?" "Armilla... he started training with Nero''s old man when he left. Assuming he can''t... he seems relatively free and can fight there... Gired''s old man can''t. When that man is gone, the Demon King''s Army will disintegrate." I thought about it for a few seconds, and I got a hazy face, Mr. Korga. The look belonged to an age-appropriate child and only slightly changed my impression of him. "All right, let''s go." "Oh, wait a minute" Mr. Koga moves to action what comes to mind immediately. I followed Mr. Korga, wondering who the hell he was going to ask for an escort. The place Mr. Koga headed was a soldier''s quarters outside the castle. Currently, the treatment of wounded soldiers and the rebuilding of their respective units are taking place, and even here, where soldiers live, there are fewer people''s streets. "The rebuilding of the army is being done at the initiative of Gillette''s old man... how long the hell will it take? At least, though the Demon King seems to be thinking about forming for interception, not marching. Have you heard anything about being a samurai around here?" "No, in my position, you don''t hear that much" Watch Mr. Korga as he walks between quarters built by unit. In fact, I am concerned about the "healing wizard that has been rumored within the Demon King''s Army for a long time. Lie or truth, you can''t be sure of its authenticity because of your position as a samurai who doesn''t go to battle, but if he''s actually relative and fought, he might be able to let you talk. I thought so, and I shook up a little courage and decided to ask Mr. Korga about the healing wizard of the kingdom of Ringle. "Um, Mr. Korga" "What? Er..." "Oh, it''s Ciel. What about the healing wizard rumored to be in the realm of the Demon King... is that a true story?" "Oh, it''s true." Oh, I''m totally admitted. Cramping my cheeks, Mr. Koga talks about the healing wizard on his own with pleasure and narrowing his eyes. "I don''t know about him. It''s really not him. You''re a healing wizard, but you''ve been fighting fleshshells. The first time I fought, I didn''t know why. The principle was healing, magic, knocking shockwaves in." "Shockwave with healing magic?" "Later, it turns out, it''s a nice unexpected shock to have intentionally burst through a system strengthening." "Outbreak system strengthening?" "Well, that was pretty much before I used it. Whatever you do, hit me at close range with dark magic. Hey, I really enjoyed that time." Wait, I can''t chase understanding. Humans? You''re talking about humans, aren''t you? "So, the next time I fought, he assimilated me to my ex-boyfriend." "Dowka?" "If you change your mind, it''s a merger. He''s taken in the power of dark magic, and he''s spraying magic from all over his body. That kick, honestly, was close to being conscious of a blow." "Taking in dark magic?" Where are the healing magic elements? No. I can''t think of that healing wizard image as a human being just listening. Nanica, in the shape of a musculoskeletal human being three meters tall, has been fixed in the image. "He made a lot of noise after he fought me, but, well, I guess it''s mostly true," "Tentacles, demon wings, ridden on the back of a blue grizzly turned into a tank and ravaged demons...?" "I guess it''s true that I haven''t seen it. Isn''t that less of a fact? In his case." Awesome trust. I don''t know, there''s more to Mr. Korga''s mouth than a completely hostile opponent. "Man... some guys got all kinds of trauma carved up by Usat. Do it. They knocked you off the dragon, or they grabbed the arrow they released at close range, and they stranded you on top of it. This time alone, you were pretty rounded up." "You speak happily even though you are an enemy" The opponents, like the brave ones, are enemies of the devil tribe. It has become a bit of a thorny way of saying it to Mr. Korga, who is even happy to talk about it. "He''s a good enemy of mine. The stronger he gets, the stronger I fight. I know it''s annoying from him, but we don''t care because we''re enemies." "Hey, stop bluntly distancing yourself from me" I pulled it normally. I have a little sympathy for the healing wizard named Usat, who is the enemy. "Let''s get back to it, but we''re talking about trauma... and there''s a particularly bad guy in there. He''s our third regiment leader." "Oh, is Hannah here?!?" Hannah Lowmia. A woman who has become the new Third Army Commander and a user of phantom magic. He is a man who is good at witchcraft and witchcraft, and at the same time he thought it would be good to see you in front of the Demon King, but he also had the impression that he was just a little scared. "No, I tried to illusion Usato in good shape and I did. Somehow, he didn''t seem to work. Instead, he got caught by surprise." "Ha ha, that''s a masterpiece. Oh, my God, resistance to illusions." Aren''t you the devil already? How do you acquire such resistance, such as resistance to illusions? Is that it? Should we continue to show powerful illusions? Though that would definitely break your spirit. "So, I can''t take that Hannah as an escort." "... Could it be that we''re on our way now..." "It''s where Hannah is. Look, I just saw you." When I look at the one Koga pointed at, I see a building a turn bigger than the rest of the soldiers'' quarters. The appearance of what is somewhat old does not in itself differ from that of a dormitory. First, in front of the door, Mr. Korga said, "Hanner! Koga! Open it -!" he said, raising his voice, calling Master Hannah, but no response. Besides, Mr. Korga tilts his neck. "Hmm? Hey. Are you behind this?" "Oh, I''d rather not take it personally..." Just unrelated. He moves on to the back of the building. As I follow him, I discover a flowerbed beautifully arranged on the back of the building, wondering if this action and speed of decision is why the Second Legion Leader wants it. And find a woman crouching to turn her back on this one of those flower beds. "If you are a nourishing soil outside of F, F, or Demon King''s territory, you will grow up fine. F, F, F, F" Evil. There was Hannah, the third regiment leader who was taking care of the flower beds with one hand, zeroing the ominous grin of waxing. It was too different from the image of the Third Army Commander I had, and even Mr. Korga lost his word, not just me. "Huff, huh?... Huh?" And when she finally realizes our presence, she blues her face at once when she alternates with this one. Did Mr. Koga, who saw it, intend to care, pointed a full smile at Hannah as he thumbed up. "Unexpectedly, well, it''s a lovely hobby! Yeah!!" "Koga...!" "Hey, bugger off! I think I''m good!!" Why exactly did this man stir up an oversized incitement? Dear Hannah, who, silently, produced countless purple magic bullets. Mr. Korga hastens to incite, a word of excuse. Before the magic bullets that would kill me, my heart was about to crumble at this point. 241 “Please” Part II of the gossip Demon King Mr. Koga stirred an extra-large stir at Hannah, who was in a good mood and messed with the soil in the flower bed. Dear Hannah, naturally angry, has attacked us all, Mr. Korga, with a large number of magic bullets caused by phantom magic. I was prepared to die in a situation I wasn''t sure of, but I managed to be safe because Mr. Korga wiped out the magic bullet with something like a tentacle made of dark magic on the verge of it hitting me. And -, "I can''t. Unlike you, I''m busy." The location is a room in a building owned by Master Hannah, the Legion Leader. Restoring her composure, Hannah and I heard why Mr. Korga and I had visited the occasion, answering instantly without having to think about it. Well, I assumed it was natural. "Why not? You''re free to mess around, aren''t you?" "Are you nuts? I do what I have to do as Commander of the Third Corps, and then I spend a small amount of time caring for my vegetable garden." "Oh, wow." Is it fun doing that? That''s what you said, Mr. Koga with a subtle expression. Seeing him like that, she sighed. "When it comes to the orders of the Demon King, you have to be escorted, but it is only up to you, Korga, to increase the escorts, and it is the maid there who actually took the orders" Exactly. Since I am the only one who has been asked by the Demon King, I must myself go to the destination and see it. ... Though I thought, isn''t this pretty lame? I''m a samurai who doesn''t even know how to fight... "If I may add, I have committed a great failure to be an enemy prisoner in the war ahead." "Oh, on Usato---" Moment after moment, a noiseless hand grabs Mr. Korga''s jaw. He opened his eyes, alarmed by the unexpected hand from Master Hannah, who was supposed to be on his side. "Don''t say that name. How do you intend to take responsibility if you accidentally fly in!?" "Huh, flying? What?" "Wearing that healing wizard skin, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "" Huh? " Shivering her voice no more, so said Hannah, shivering in fear and holding her head. Around "loosen up" and "sorry" in quick calls, it''s not normal. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, the narrow between fantasy and reality, obey the ominous bird, and the white man with the wings of the devil takes his appearance from the Book of Darkness -" "Koga! Isn''t this a bad idea?!? I''m whining about something I''m going to summon!?" "What the hell did he do...? Well, for now..." That''s right, Mr. Korga panicked too, slapping a light handknife at the disturbing Hannah. Gassssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss. "... excuse me. Disturbed." "No, I''m not on the level of being disturbed. I was confused." "I''ll keep talking." "Hey, ignore me." After a long cough, she continues to talk. "It was originally a breakdown that could have caused me to lose my Legion Leader status, but the Demon King, considering the current state of the Demon King''s Army, told me to continue with the Third Legion Leader. You know what that means?" "... somehow" "So I can''t throw my part out because I don''t have any more later. Again, if you fail, I must give this life to the Demon King." Exactly like the Demon King doesn''t want that much...... Without the courage to deny Hannah, who says such a thing with a stuffed face, I remain silent and thorough with the listener. "The First Army Commander also went somewhere to train Mr. Armilla before his wounds healed. Me and Mr. Gillette, Assistant First Corps Leader, have to work hard here. Koga, you''re usually useless, and all the more so." "Something stronger than when we first met? No, it''s only useful in battle. I''m aware of that." You see? And you look at me like you''re asking for my consent, but you pretend not to notice. It''s too much for a samurai to answer. "Instead, let me introduce you to a competent soldier. His name is Nono Hellestaire. Excellent rider for handling flying dragons and can make cool decisions in unforeseen situations." "Oh, that would help. I was just thinking of riding the Fei Long." "Feilong..." Wow, wow, I''ve never been on a flying dragon before. I''ve lived in the demonic kingdom all my life and I''ve never even ridden a demon. Let''s go that way. "Yeah, she seems to like riding a flying dragon, so she should be happy to take it" "Whoa, okay. "Oh, I also ask her to avoid the topic of healing wizards" "Is that him too... I knew it was him..." After such an exchange, we leave our quarters with Master Hannah and quickly head to our next destination - the stables where we raise demons such as the Feilongs, which were used in the war. It seems that the distance is not so far from Hannah''s quarters, so I arrived at the stables immediately... only the wrecked Glow Wolf and ordinary horses are there. I thought I''d look for it better, and when I was looking for the person I wanted with Mr. Korga looking out at the stables, I finally found a flying dragon-like flying dragon. "Oh, there you are. Feilong." "Right." On the red body surface, sharp fangs. Wings as integrated with arms and tails are so big and powerful that they''re likely to suffer major injuries just from being hit. A little pressure, but when I go nearby, I realize that there is one demonic figure beside the Fei Long. The demonic woman was talking about something as she narrowed her eyes and stroked the roaring flying dragon. "Sean. I''m sorry. I can''t feed you much good rice. And you haven''t been satisfied lately, have you?" "Gee......" "Ugh, right? You want to fly. I know, I know, I know how it feels." I''m letting my heart go through with the flying dragon so much...? Mr. Korga called out to her when she was surprised that she was building enough trust to see. "Nono Hellestaire, huh?" "What the fuck!?, Commander Koga Army!? Oh, hey, Bebe, I didn''t think of any other escape plans!? Hey, I was just about to give you a walk!!" "That''s a beautiful suicide bomber. Hey. I''m gonna do something you didn''t ask, so listen to me." Looks like he''s happy again. Watch Mr. Korga and Mr. Nono Hellestaire have a conversation, just a little slack. Hearing about my escort assignment this time, she makes her eyes shine little by little. "Ugh, I''ll take it! If you can fly with this kid again, you can go anywhere!! What makes you ambush the kingdom of Ringle like this!? We can do it now!?" "That''s a fascinating suggestion, but I can''t stand it. Unfortunately." Shouldn''t we stop this guy now, Second Legion Chief? Once that''s done, until me, I''m going to go to the kingdom of Ringle. "This time, all you have to do is get me to the right place" "Yes, Sean! I did it!!" "Grl......" A flying dragon called Nono, who jumps and reveals his joy, and Sean, who sees her like that and sounds his nose satisfied. What is it? Is it possible that the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army are full of freaks? I get a headache for the fact that I didn''t see it because I''m a samurai. "... ha, how could the Demon King let me..." Many times I think I''m just a demon tribe entrusted with the Lady of the Demon King. Though I have a sense of trust in the Demon King, I have never used magic in my life, and I have only gripped about a knife for a blade. What does the Demon King want me to do? I know it makes sense for sure, but only this time I resented the lack of explanations from the slightly less mouthed Demon King. 242 gossip anomaly Creha Fountain. Mystical Fountain, which the royal family of Miarak continues to protect. One mouthful of that fountain can hold tremendous power, but instead it is dangerous to destroy the human body with the water of the fountain in its mouth. The fountain, which is only such a danger, creates a fantastic sight in the cave where the slightest light plunges in. "Dear Farga, Is it time for Leona and the others to enter Demon King''s Land?" With the sight of an underground cave unchanged in my eyes, I ask that of Falga, the Divine Dragon, who is quietly meditating on his eyes. ''Norn, don''t worry about that. Leona has enough strength as a brave man. That is no less than the brave men of the kingdom of Ringle.'' "But..." A heavy voice the same as usual. I can see trust in Leona in that voice. Even for me, if I hear that I believe in her power but fight the Demon King, I can''t be worried about her as a friend. "He doesn''t fight alone. To the two brave men of the kingdom of Ringle, there is Usat. All of them have different strengths because of their individuality. Of course, there are weaknesses, but they have bonds that can make it up to them '' "From Master Farga''s perspective, what impression did the two brave men have?" When Master Farga deposited his weaponry with the brave man, he flew a brief but split consciousness and tried to have a conversation. In the middle of the battle, so many of them never exchanged words, but Master Farga would have figured out how to be a brave man in that short time. "Impressions? Hmm, the brave Kazuki was a rarely pure boy nowadays. Full of justice, purely compassionate of friends, in a sense, he was the bearer of temperament close to Caron ''. Someone like Caron. Is the perception of him an impression that a person is a good casual person? Due to his position as queen, he had never seen him with a crushed attitude, but in Leona''s story he heard of someone with a pleasant personality admired by everyone. Now, the sequelae of his power as a dragon has left the line behind, but his activity is still often heard. ''But on the other hand, the brave Kazuki has a spiritually brittle part. anxiety about his own power and anxiety and fear in battle.... No, this isn''t brave Kazuki brittle, I guess that''s normal'' Dear Farga, you can take a breath there. As far as I can tell, is the brave Kazuki a good young man? "Regarding the brave Suzune... uhm, how can I put it?" So much so that Master Farga worries...? Dear Falga, who closes her eyes and leans her big head in distress. "I''ve exchanged words with him, but you''re a man with a lot of heart activity. Although it combines the talent of battle, the analytical ability to respond and judge ad hoc, which can be called nature '' "but?" "I don''t know if it''s to distract the fear, but even in the middle of the battle, there''s a constant light mouth joking about it, someone whose movements become sophisticated with pointless exaltations. Anyway, you recognize even the weakness of your weaponry as an advantage, who can say it''s not weird? '' "Er..." He is in contrast to the brave Kazuki. It is quite unusual for Master Farga to have such a tired look. ''Honestly, I can''t understand that. I don''t know if it''s from another world, or if it''s simply him, but there''s probably only a handful that can hold that reins. " "Is that all they say..." Dear Falga, the brave Suzune appreciated that much. Horrible in many ways. "Two brave men. This will be joined by Usat, a heretical healing wizard '' "If you just listen to the words, you''re going a little crazy" It''s a little uncomfortable to be a brave man and have a healing wizard in it. Knowing the reality of a person named Usat makes him feel uncomfortable. ''With them, Leona will be fine. No, for Leona, maybe she''s full of motivation at the time Usato''s here.'' "Huh, that''s true" From one of Karon''s cases, Master Farga began to joke occasionally. I don''t know if you recognized me as queen, but it''s a happy change for me. "Dear Farga?" I realize that Master Fu and Farga are as silent as they come up with. After a brief silence, Master Farga opened his big mouth. "One thing I''m sorry to hear about. After using the connection as an instrument and attempting a conversation with the two brave men, I still had some concerns." "Concern, is it?" "On Usat''s Caged Hand." Why is Usato''s cage hand there? That must have been a rebuilt based on the katana used by the previous generation of brave men. It''s the same fundamentals, but not like the two brave men''s weapons. "Formerly a brave man of his predecessors, a swing of a pair of katanas that young builders were dealing with. To seal my half-body, Evil Dragon, who once tried to do all he could to destroy, the young maker stabbed Katana in the heart of Evil Dragon and let every Evil Dragon soul seal it ''. "I''ve been told that story before... is there anything wrong?" In response to my question, Master Farga reacts in a way that makes sense. "The soul of the evil dragon is filthy." "Are you hurt?" "After hundreds of years, the soul of the evil dragon who does not fade and tries to scatter death with an impulse of destruction cannot be decent. So much obsession, so much killing, so much hatred, is beyond our imagination. '' ''That is why, in the process of caging Usat''s katana, I tried to purify the filthy thoughts of the evil dragon... but when I touched Usat''s katana, nothing evil existed even fine dust'' "That''s... that''s not a good thing" ''Yeah, but I''m sure it won''t fall to my heart. There is no cloudiness whatsoever in Katana, which kept holding back the souls of dirty evil dragons. If that''s all the young seal was strong, that would be fine. But what if...'' Master Farga, who separates the words, speaks the words so strongly as to make them speak to me. ''If contamination by evil dragons is headed somewhere else through Katana - things will be serious, far beyond our assumptions. Anyway, it''s nothing more than an anomaly that even the young man didn''t envisage.'' "... don''t you think too much?" ''I hope so. But things don''t always roll in the right direction'' Usat and the others were the only ones who actually saw the evil dragon. I can''t imagine how horrible and tough that is, but since it is the same Divine Dragon as Master Farga, I guess it is a monster with unusual powers. Katana, an ancient brave man who touched the soul of such a wicked being. "Do you know where the other wave of Katana is?" "No, that young man hid another swing somewhere" "Hidden?" ''I feared it would be abused, or no, I may have simply let it go but no one will know where it is. Because the guy who got to where he was supposed to come shut his heart and renounced trusting others'' With that much mouth, he closed his mouth like he remembered something. "No... one, you were there" "Did the brave man have an open mind, too?" ''I don''t know that. But there was only one man near him who followed him. " First ear. At least, I''m honestly surprised at what Farga said because they were told that the brave men were acting alone. "The first beast man to be given his name by a brave man. A swordsman who takes on the strongest corner in swordsmanship by making it a first-generation chant that even made him look forward to a parallel future '' Time chant. Whatever other part I was concerned about, the first thing that came to mind when I heard the words was Amako, the girl next to Usat. "--Kannagi by name. She''s such a busy little girl that I can still remember." That''s what he said when he closed his eyes so that he could put his thoughts to a distant memory. 243 Introduction to characters + Usato moves list Name Koga Dingal Race Demon Race Systematic Darkness (Beast) A young warrior who heads the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army. Despite his age, which is no different from that of Usat and his men, he has been entrusted with the command of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army. Abandoned by his parents as a child and left in the woods where demons burst, he lived fighting alone. Having grown up with little knowledge of anything but battle, he had become incapable of finding pleasure other than that. He was bored of joining the Demon King''s Army in search of battle, but he met Usat. No, he unilaterally identified him as a favorite enemy and enjoyed the next day of battle, now or now. The magic you deal with is the magic of the dark system. His dark magic, with its beast properties, wraps around his body like armor, increasing Koga''s own physical abilities to the extreme. A versatile type that works for abilities and can accommodate mid-range opponents by stretching tentacles, thorns, etc. By mimicking the outburst moves of system strengthening in the second battle against Usat, he met Usat in the same way he fought, suffering Kazuki with a motion and attack that was unusual. He lost his left arm by fighting Kazuki, but he wasn''t so painful because he instantly produced his left arm with his own magic. Koga''s understanders did not exist in any way, including his parents. But Usat, who had revealed his beastiality in the battle at Hinomoto and determined to fight after understanding it, had become so much an understander for Koga that it was in a different shape than it was in the time of Fermu. Name Nono Hellestaire Race Demon Race System unknown He is Hannah''s man and a soldier in the Demon King''s Army of the Feilonger. I''ve dreamed of flying in the sky with flying dragons since I was young, and I volunteered for the Demon King''s Army. After a fateful encounter with Sean, a flying dragon that was attacked by himself, even the Demon King''s Army became acclaimed as a fingerfolding flying dragon user. That came to Hannah''s attention and promoted her as a subordinate. After being captured by the kingdom of Ringle, he saw the gap created by the massive magic of the Demon King and took Hannah and escaped with Sean. He returned to his side as he dodged a fireball pouring out of the sky. Against Usat, not as traumatized as Hannah. Besides. Usato''s moves list Healing Punch [chapter, episode 34] It''s a normal move for Usato, a fist that just wrapped healing magic around him. It is the most used move by Usat and the only move taught to Rose, his master. Usato uses it because he thinks, "If the target is ultimately intact, that''s fine!" Healing Punch, Derivative Techniques -Healing Restraint Fist [Chapter 4, Episode 88] A healing punch that granted the magic of Nair''s restraint. If you hit him, the place where you hit him will be detained. It can also be layered by beating continuously. -Bizheng Zheng Fist Healing Punch [Chapter 5, Story 119] Systems enhanced version healing punch. Depth for Usato, making sure he lets his opponent live and pass out. -Healing Flying Fist [Chapter Six, Episode 135] The official name must be "Healing Punch One Mold/Flying Fist" Flying healing punch. A move that unleashes a huge chunk of Fist Magic by exploiting an outburst of system strengthening. -Healing Fist [Chapter Six, Episode 140] The official name must be "Healing Punch II Shaped and Continuous Fist" A technique that knocks healing flying fists in a row at close range. Its offensive power is against the lifeguard''s flux, so it will not be used except by certain opponents. But if you''re dealing with Koga, it takes you to tap in without showing any hesitation. Restraint Flying Fist Healing Punch [Chapter VII, Episode 156] Healing flying fists granted the spell of restraint When I used it on Rose opponents, it didn''t go through at all. -Healing Accelerated Fist [Chapter 7, Episode 158] Accelerating mobility, propelled by an outburst of magic. In the biological state, acceleration can only be carried out by caged hands. Acceleration from the whole body is possible after assimilation with the ferm in Chapter VIII. -Healing Fast Fist [Chapter 7, Episode 158] A move that accelerates the fist itself by erupting magic from the elbow/fist. -Serial Attack Accelerated Healing Punch [Chapter VII, Episode 158] Healing streak fist from Healing Quick Fist. Noli on the spot and a move that shouted with momentum. -Healing Instant Fist [Chapter 7, Talk 171] Official Name Manifesto Okiyoshi [Healing Punch III Mold/Instant Fist] A technique that slaps a fist while simultaneously releasing a healing continuous fist. Because this is also a very dangerous move, it is not used by human opponents. Healing Magic Ammo [Chapter 2, Episode 59] A knitted move by Usat, who had no talent for throwing magic. Leaving it to his arms to throw magic bullets allowed him to recover at a distance. It does not harm the target, but it frightens him or uses it to restrain him. Usat''s assumption is used when hitting a wounded ally or forcing an ally into a pinch to dodge. Healing Magic Ammo, Derivative Techniques Healing Eye Moulding [Chapter 3, Episode 67] The technique of hitting a healing magic bullet in the other person''s face to take away his sight. Usato said, a secure safety eyeball that crushes your vision without harming your opponent. -Healing Magic Restraint Ammo [Chapter 4, Episode 93] A healing magic bullet that granted the spell of Nair''s restraint. Direct hits limit the movement of that part. -Healing Magic Ammo [Chapter Six, Episode 120] Dividing healing magic bullets. Tips for healing dense allies. By granting the spell of restraint, you can stop the movement of a direct hit part of the place. -Healing Guns [Chapter 7, One Hundred and forty-five] A move that creates a magic bullet on your finger and strikes it out only with the power of your finger. There are types that use no cage hands and cage hands. -Healing Acceleration Ammo [Chapter VIII, Episode 180] Accelerating healing magic bullets. A move that allows the opponent to land a bullet quickly due to an outburst of magic. In Chapter VIII, we used it to save Hyde. -Healing Remote Bullets [Chapter VIII, Episode 180] Curing magic bullets that bend. The magic manipulation of the cage hand allows you to refract only once. Healing Blast Waves [Chapter IX, Episode 209] Skill name candidate healing flash. Deep Righteousness as a Healing Magic Bullet. A move that cages magic beyond its limits in a magic bullet created in the palm of your hand and releases it forward. The resulting shock wave is extensive and immediately after the move is made, the healing magic particles are scattered around. Usat''s assumption is that it is meant to heal allies by letting them go on top. It can be further enhanced by being used in conjunction with elastic granting. Healing Magic Rupture Palm (Chapter V, Episode 113) Using a special cage hand, this technique deliberately performs a magical outburst and emits a shock wave from the palm. Urgent evasion of aggressiveness, magic and arrow interception, blowing up enemies, and various applications are advantageous. It is also the move on which the healing acceleration fist was based. [Healing Magic Rupture Palm, Derivative Technique] -Healing Fall Fist (Chapter 7, Episode 169) A move that strikes a fist on the ground while simultaneously emitting a shock wave of magic and breaking the opponent''s attitude. -Darkness Healing Rupture Slash (Chapter VIII, Episode 192) A move that assimilates to the Ferms and simultaneously emits a shockwave of magic while waving the sword that they let form with dark magic. Wider range than normal bursting palms and can cover a wide range when intercepting enemy attacks. Other Healing Decopin (Chapter II, Episode 63) Reduced decopin wrapped around healing magic. Amako says it hurts so much, but the pain will be gone soon. - Healing Throw (Chapter 3, Episode 73) A move that uses an alc manipulated by Nair against an opponent. After beating the target to the floor, apply healing magic. Depending on the situation, there is a version that wields the opponent with force moves, engages the enemy, and then throws it away. - Healing Legs (Chapter Eight, Episode 192) Healing continuous fist in the leg that can be used by assimilation with the ferm. Due to their strong ability to blow up opponents, they can only beat in one blow, but the power of the moves is stronger here. Healing Kick (Chapter VIII, Episode 195) Technically a kick with both legs that just gained momentum with healing accelerating fists and various others. Noli on the spot and a move that shouted with momentum. 244 Lesson 219 I''ve been in Demon King''s Land for a few days. As we went on intercepting the monster that struck us, we were taking turns and resting and proceeding steadily through the demon kingdom. On the road, Suzune said, "No! To the demon king''s journey of exorcism!! ''but since entering the demon king''s realm, there have been more battles against demons than against demons. There are also many types of demons that strike me that I''ve never seen before, and that was strong, but with three brave men and Usat and Burlin, it wouldn''t have been so much of a problem. "Hey, Amako." Alternating with Usato and Suzune, the next time I opened my eyes, a blonde beastly woman sat on a predictable view I could dream of and something like a translucent chair in that view. "... why are you still here?" "You''ve been saying hello." Who is this man who even affectionately calls his name and sits in my dreams? No, it''s understandable that someone with the same predictive magic as me. Understanding is what I can do, but that can''t lift my guard. "I told you, didn''t I?" We''re connected. " "... what can I do for you?" I thought I''d talk to you a little bit. "Before you do that, name it first" At a time when we don''t name names, it''s a pre-credit issue. To my point, she puts up her index finger without breaking her expression. "Well, guess what?" Honestly, I have a candidate in me. Her appearance is because she has seen it several times in the kingdom of the Beast Man. But it''s not the living, it''s in stone statues, etc. "... Kannagi. Aren''t you Kannagi?" "If you call me Kannagi, I guess so." Neither affirmation nor denial. But it''s also not the wrong kind of reaction. "... what''s the story?" "Your predictive magic is not what it is around you. You recognize that, don''t you? '' I know my predictive magic seems to be stronger than any other predictive wizard. Besides, the prediction is subtly different. "You can show others two futures" "... what''s that?" "You succeeded in avoiding the worst future for you and hence for the kingdom of Ringle by letting Usat choose the future" A mouthful of disgust and a pleasant voice in your ear. And for some reason, with something like disgust, I return silence to the woman''s words. Doesn''t it bother you? of the original future, beyond that. '' "What are you going to do!?" "Oh, my God, I''m just gonna show you a little bit of a future that wasn''t chosen." Kannagi flips his hands before I speak, reflecting the view in the space. There were the remains of many, and the appearance of demonic soldiers. "Originally, two of the brave men were dead. Killed by the Black Knight, whose Black Knight was also killed by Rose, resulting in the defeat of the kingdom of Ringle and the taking of the lives and dignity of many '' "... Huh! Usat, is?" He survived, naturally? Wave your hands again and change the scenery. Then, a different view - reflecting the figure of one boy surrounded by demonic soldiers in the city of the vandalized kingdom of Ringle. The figure was nothing more than Usat''s, but the figure was far from what I knew it to be. ''If you''re just going to conclude, he''s still fighting for someone. Right now... in the process of reclaiming the kingdom of Ringle? It''s been over two months since the battle. " The team clothes I always wore were worn out and showed signs of burning. The sleeve of his arm was stained with bloody red stains, and his own eyes - unlike before, filled with anger. "Usa, t?" "Losing my best friend. Failure to protect the country he swore to protect, and the loss of many human beings in front of him, he cast aside his sweetness'' A demonic soldier is attacked by Usat. In that next moment, however, Usat had eagled his head wrapped in the soldier''s helmet, lifting it with only his arm as it was. "Hih, ha..." A healing magic magic can be gathered in the hand that grabs its head. The magic gathered condensed like a system strengthening - bursting to involve the face of the soldier at the end. Blood overflows like rupture from the gap between Usat''s hand and the soldier''s helmet. "... eh" Usat, who burst from the inside and released his hand, which grabbed the helmet carved with a large claw, attacked the other soldiers without looking at the wounded hand and the soldiers who had stopped moving. "Killed, did. Usat?" ''Ties don''t exist for him here. Wrath and regret made him carry everything, and he''s not lost in killing the Demons.'' The hand, wielded at an inconspicuous speed in his eyes, accurately choked the soldiers'' throats, pierced them, and fists protruded by force penetrated the body protected by armor, sprinkling blood all around them. A kick slammed into his neck broke his neck, and after he grabbed his arm and swung it, he slammed it to the ground and something snapped. I don''t want to see it. Such an unsaved Usat could not be looked at directly. "The fist to keep no one from dying turned into a weapon to pierce the demon''s guts and throat. What if you, Nair, and Leona never met each other - he became a real monster feared by the Demons." That sweet guy, he''s nowhere. The only thing that is there is a horrible monster, with regrets for not being able to protect Kazuki and Suzune and anger against the Demons. You seem a little too irritated. To me, who can no longer say anything, Kannagi arms with a thin, laugh. ''But is this future Usat wrong?'' "... what do you mean" The Demons are enemies, aren''t they? And yet, where is the need for pity? I can say the same thing to the two brave men, but it''s too sweet '' "Demons are the kind to perish, aren''t they?" I feel unspeakably disgusted by the cannabis who come to me asking for my consent. I guess what you''re saying is right. In fact, the kingdom of Ringle, where we live, was threatened by the Demons. But still, it seemed like this man''s mouth hated the very race of demons. Without being able to say the following words, the silent time lasts for the time being. At that time, I feel the signs when the prediction comes. ''Finally. I''ve been waiting for you. " Did the cannabis in front of you feel it too, look into a space of nothing. Immediately thereafter a predicted view is shown. The first thing that showed up were two shadows. ''Uh, nice to meet you. I''m Usat Ken. " "Hello, I''m Nair, accompanying him on his journey" The figure of Usato in a group outfit mixed with white and black. But his skin is black as a demon clan, with black horns growing. And for some reason, Nair also looks like a demon tribe. Oh, wait, why are we both like demons..., It''s my wife. "What?" A cold voice came out of me that I had never before uttered to Nair, who looked like a demon. What do you mean, driven by an impulse that could spill over into the Nair we''re in now time, the sight shown in front of us shifts to something else. "Nair, I''ll do that move!!" "Huh!? What!? What moves!!" "Healing blast wave, no!! This evolutionary move -" With his left hand on a glowing green magic bullet floating in the cage hand, Usato stood on his back and Nair panicked when he saw it. Oh, if I''m convinced this is the usual array, I''ll move on to the next one again. That''s what Koga and Usat look like fighting something huge in the streets that resemble Samaritan, unlike earlier. I round my eyes to the unusual sight of that Koga and Usato lined up, though I can''t see anything of it. ''I don''t care, but just cooperate now, Koga! Me and you will defeat him!'' ''Well, I don''t mind. Why are you grabbing my leg? Hey?'' "I have a big weapon. So you deform your armor and become a weapon! '' "Huh!? Oh, man, you! What I''m saying is disastrous, and I''m not saying that''s cooperation!! Oh, hey, hey, hey, no - '' Usat grabbing both ankles of Koga and swinging towards something. I''m flabbergasted by the sight of prediction that I don''t understand anymore, but Kannagi is shaking his shoulders with his hands on his mouth. ? What, are you laughing? Surely, would you laugh enough to push your voice to death, though it was just a freak thing called Usato Three Series Predictions? The prediction ends and you are attacked by the feeling of being drawn back to reality. With it, the figure of the cannabis disappeared thinly, and my eyes closed with a feeling I couldn''t resist. The next time I opened my eyes, the sky was still dark. I was actually supposed to sleep through the morning, but I seemed to wake up halfway because I saw the prediction. Around me, Leona, Ferm, Nair, Kazuki and Burlin are asleep. I wake up remembering what my earlier dreams were about, and I hear a sound of passing nearby. Looking at you, Usato and Suzune, who sandwiched the fire between them, were throwing each other alternately at an unusual rate of speed something like a sphere. Suzune has a small electric run on her right arm, and Usato has a caged hand. There was no sound, just a sight of something like a sphere coming and going between them, and I''m stunned, and a suzune across from Usato notices me. "Ah, Usato, Amako." "Uh, did I wake you?" Usat, who grabbed the green sphere thrown by Suzune, looks back here. "... Usat, Suzune... what are you doing?" "I was watching, I was playing catch ball." "I''m up late at night, to mislead my drowsiness." To not sleep? I know that, but ---, "What are you talking about?" "Oh, catchball is. Um, you know, it''s a game where you two alternate between throwing a ball and taking it." "Well, in your case with me, Usato, I was trying to figure out how fast I could do it, so maybe the name Extreme Catchball is better." "... what''s that ball... magic bullet?" The green ball in Usat''s hand emits a thin light. I used to try to make it resilient to magic, but could that be it? "Yeah, a magic bullet with elasticity that references the moves Kazuki was using. If you want to name it it should be called a healing elastic bullet." That''s what Usato is going to give you a magic bullet. If you touch it terribly, it conveys a light that heals a guttering elastic and healing magical person. I''m just touching it, and my heart is at ease and tired. That, what is this normally healing. "Usato, give me this. For what it''s worth and for real." "Do the same as the seniors..." "I get it. I get it, Amako. That''s good, you can commercialize it, right? Let''s name it Chiyut Ball." "Seniors should not develop commerce on their own......" I''m not sure what Suzune is talking about, but it''s a healing substitute in a spiritual or physical sense to hold it. Returning the Magic Bullet to Usat with remorse, he grips it away. ... Shall I tell Usat about the predictions I just saw? "Usato, Suzune... I saw the prediction again" "... again. What kind of prediction is that now?" "You''re in trouble, too. Is there anything wrong with your body?" "... yeah, I''m fine. Thank you, Suzune." Nodding at the words of Suzune, who worries me purely, I recall the contents of my earlier predictions and answer them as concisely as possible. "Usat and Nair became demons, Usat was about to make another weird move, Usat was grabbing Koga''s legs and swinging" "Yeah...... yeah!?" Well, that''s the reaction, isn''t it? But this is the prediction I saw, so I can''t help it. but should we talk about the "what if future Kannagi showed us before making the prediction? If Suzune and Kazuki were killed then, considering Usat would have been, maybe I should keep this in my chest. Usato, who is here now, will never be like that future. Because that''s something I can say with confidence. 245 Lesson 220 About a few days after entering the demonic kingdom, Amako saw the prediction. In spite of not being so spaced from previous predictions, the contents of that prediction seen were almost about me. I don''t know how you could have seen the prediction of a highlight on me, but I kind of remembered when I left Lukvis. You were watching me get stabbed in the stomach then. As a matter of fact, though it was Nair''s prediction of an attempt to self-determination. Anyway, Amako told me what the prediction was, but it didn''t look like it was going anywhere. Maybe he''s got a problem we can''t tell him. Amako herself tries to behave normally, but as far as I''m concerned. "--- Guys, demons are coming!" "Gru!!" The day after Amako saw the prediction. As we continued our journey towards the Demon King, we were struck by the sixth demonic raid. Fei Long and Glow Wolf tormented many knights in the war ahead. And a ragged red wolf - Hangwolf - to whom Glowwolf can follow. "There are so many demons in Demon King''s Land!" "Anyway! Let''s get rid of all these guys!!" Kazuki manipulates a magic bullet with a palm wrapped in a cage and sends it to the demons. The Magic Bullet, which holds down the extinguishing power characteristic of light magic, kills and retreats to demons while maintaining its iron sphere-like hardness. "Me too!" Seniors who unleashed a sword wrapped in violet electricity travel at high speeds and are forced to lose a machete to the demons. The next moment a senior who couldn''t react and landed behind the demons pointing in the wrong direction dressed up as a kachin and a sword - a powerful electric shock bursts from the slashed spot, burning the demons. "Uh, what is that? Cool." Watching such seniors move behind my back, I grumble at that sentiment. Seniors and Kazuki were at the avant-garde, and me and Mr. Leona were at war with the demons that would strike in the form of a rear guard, but it seemed like they wouldn''t need me and Mr. Leona''s hands if they had two avant-gardes. "I''ve seen it many times, but the power of Suzune and Kazuki is still amazing" Leona, who let the ice sword unfold around her, said so for the first time in the battle between the two of them. "It''s not long since I''ve had a brave man''s weapon, but I''m almost using it" "True, you should be a lot different than my cageman, but you''re already treating me like your own hands and feet. oh?" I''m worried about my senior health...... It seems that continuing all that movement in a row consumes a lot of health, so I predict where she moves and throw a healing magic bullet. Did the seniors also notice the imminent healing magic bullet immediately, cleave the magic bullet with a knife to return and shower the healing magic magic all over his body. "Usato-kun! Thanks!" "Don''t find anything else because it''s dangerous!" Watch out for the seniors waving in the middle of the demons and realize they''re looking at me like Mr. Leona and Nair on their shoulders pulled slightly. "Yes, I can see the movement of the Suzune right now, and I think you''re awesome in there, too?" "I''m just used to it, but I don''t think it''s right to get used to it..." No, it doesn''t change that I can''t totally follow you with my eyes. "Gluer." "Hmm? Burlin, Fermu, can you protect Amako properly?" "Why do I have to babysit?" "Ferm, don''t treat me like a child" I give back a bitter laugh to Burlin, who snorts behind me, and Amako and Fermu, who stare at me all the time. Burlin and Amako are getting their enemies to go, telling us that a powerful demon is approaching. Fermu is protecting Amako, who is fighting the enemy, with Burlin. It feels like Fermu is protecting Amako because assimilating him with me will give him more means to fight, but now he should have more manpower. "--Huh, Guru!" "Usato, Mr. Leona, demons come from the right!" Quickly, it looks like a different demon will come from the herd ahead. Dosun, the bush shakes with the sound of Dosun, something approaches. "... ah" Amako looked at me and said something like that. Concerned about the reaction, an approaching demon appeared. Nuh, and it was a man-shaped demon about three metres tall who revealed the bushes. its musculoskeletal body and the stick in its hand--, "Auga..." "" Ah, it''s Usat "" "You guys, get ready later?" I look at Auga, vowing vengeance on Nair and Ferm, who called Auga to me with all their voices together. As far as I can confirm, there seems to be not just one, but three. "Mr. Leona, I''m coming." "I don''t mind that, but are you okay?" "Don''t worry. There are a few things I''d like to try." Returning so without distracting himself from the Auga, Fermu next called out. "Usato, should I assimilate?" "... No, you stay here. Maybe the demons will come again." "Okay." Let the cage hand unfold on your right arm and head toward Auga. When I stopped in front of the three orgasms as I braided the magic from the cage hand by imparting elasticity, one tall orga roared and stood before me. "One-on-one battle?" "Gi......" "Oh, this is simply being tasted. You look weak." Normally snap. Well, that''s fine if you''re trying. Gather the magic that imparts elasticity to the right palm and take the stand. "Come on, come on!" "Gah!!" A stick that is waved down at the mercy of force. In contrast, I try to pay my right hand and hit the stick. At that moment, a stick waved down with the sound of a batin, is played and diverted to the ground. "What?" "If you want to name it," healing bounce "..." Defense technique due to elasticity grant. It is a technique that prevents attacks with minimal force by playing attacks with elasticized magic that is wrapped around your hands. This allowed me to play the attack with less force than I would with force moves. Ask the august to provoke the stick that glides into the ground and the one that sees me. "Come on, come more!" "Gaaaaaaaa!!" You''ve got your head on extra provocation, or you''re going to slap a stick that you swung up at your discretion in a row. Nair is pitifully screaming "Hiaaah!?" to a stormy streak, but calmly plays the stick with his right hand. "Ga, ha, ha...! Ga!" "Nooo!!" A fist of misery, breathless. In contrast, he takes his fist once with his right palm and begins straight back. With an aug in sight with a bump from a bounced impact, I launch an attack. "Magic Spin" Move the elasticized magic from your right arm to your right toe. Step on the resilient magic to the best of your power and use its recoil to accelerate at once and dive into the orga''s pocket. "Gih!?" "It''s late!" Return your magic to your right fist as it is, and slap your vertical fist into the body of the orga as it is. "-- Healing Elastic Fist" "Gee!?" A blown away orga backwards thoughtlessly falls to involve two of his companions. An auga who held her abdomen down with a stunned face, but she looks at me with frightened eyes when she realizes there is no pain. Healing Elastic Fist is a healing punch that focuses on blowing it away. The amount of elasticity granted and blown away by my arm is weak, but I am good at glaring at them for that matter, and in some situations I can beat them up and force them to cut up the fight. "... this is going to work in action too" "Ga, hi, hi!?" "Hmm?" Seeing me again taking the stand, the august who was fighting earlier raises a voice of fear. While being distracted, Auga, driven by fear, went straight back to the woods with two of his companions. "There was still something I wanted to try, but for now, it''s a defeat success. Nair." "You must be the only person who frightened the august almost exclusively with fleshshell fights later and beyond... You really are a monster..." He was a once-win opponent in Miarak, and it wasn''t enough to struggle that far. Besides, they were insulting me. Nair, staring at me with her jito eyes, reminds me of the move I made earlier, widening her wings wide. "More than that! First, explain the moves you just made!? Why don''t you explain to me that you''re fighting with me!? What the fuck!!" "An outbreak of system strengthening a new technology following the breakdown of the system, the granting of elasticity. Nair, my moves evolve another stage." "Oh, that''s crazy!" That''s it? While doing so, it looks like the seniors and Kazuki succeeded in repelling the demons ahead. Confirming that, and returning to Leona and the others while scooping Nair, Leona, who looked impressed, and Amako and Fermu, who were outspoken, greeted him. "I didn''t expect to use the elasticity grant in that way. Exactly the only technology you can handle that''s good at fighting and reflex nerves." "It''s also a technology to compensate for that, because it consumes a lot of magic when you''re outbursting system strengthening. The outburst is more powerful than the shock wave, but it seems more user-friendly." Should it be called breaking system of attack and granting elasticity of defense? "Leona, don''t praise me too much. He''s going to make another weird move." "Finally, the auga stopped putting it on your teeth, too, right? It was sunk in one blow before." "Aren''t you supposed to be an orga now?" "Gluer." Hey, little animals. Corner, what a compliment Mr. Leona is giving me. Where we repel the demons, we go down the roadless road again. The demon kingdom is a place with many deep woods where trees thrive, just like the kingdom of the beast man, with no tidy path. So it will take the form of Amako and Burlin proceeding cautiously with their demonic enemies, spearheading the felm with the land exploration. "I don''t really want to say this, but Demon King''s Land is a bit of a creepy place" "Right. It''s a place you don''t want to come alone." That''s how Kazuki replies to my whining, walking nearby. There are dark and gloomy signs in the woods, where the sunlight only slips in slightly because of the trees covering the head. The trees don''t feel blue either, they also look dead by the way. "Kazuki doesn''t like horror or anything?" "For the crowd. Well, I can''t see it, but I feel like I''m never going to see it. What about Usat?" "Absolutely not. Because the thing I hate the most is ghosts." Ghosts can''t do it with bees. Although he was originally a ghost denier, he became even more scared because he found that ghosts existed in one of Samarial''s cases. That''s how bad I don''t like ghosts, and I can only hope to never see them again in the future. "Ha, that''s a little surprising. I thought Usat would beat the hell out of me with a ghost." "No, if this guy has an entity, I''m gonna beat him up, right? That''s what Samaritan did." When Nair the Owl says so, Kazuki opens his eyes to surprise, "Seriously!". Technically, though he was a curse-bound soul, I guess that also falls into the category of ghosts once and for all. Hoops, I smiled and I fisted. "If you have an entity, you can win. Because I can beat you up." "Someone who gets beat up by a ghost must be about you..." When Nair is frightened, a demonic barking voice from somewhere in the woods woods. In response to that voice, Brulin turns in a certain direction, but immediately turns back forward whether he decides there is no danger. "Amako." "It''s okay. I''m not coming over here." For once, it seems okay to check with Amako as well. Sometimes if you''re a little cautious, you''re surrounded. Really demon kingdoms have trouble with a lot of demons. "... but you hardly see demons or anything like that. I''ve already entered the demon kingdom." "Indeed. You can see as much as one, but you only encounter demons" Kazuki snorts at my words. [M] I can''t really see the demons, though it may be because the Ferms avoid encountering the demons. "Well, from that side of the spectrum, we''re like interrogators, so we''ve never crossed paths. I don''t want to make a scene." "In fact, I wonder how the average demon people would react if they saw humans." "--I don''t think you''re gonna do anything about it." In that conversation with Kazuki, Ferm walking in front accidentally gave it back that way. "The Demons, who are not soldiers of the Demon King''s Army, have never seen humans in the first place. People rarely step in here, and even if they do, the demons will have to eat them to death." "... it''s similar to the kingdom of the Beastman that you''ve never seen too many humans" When I went into hiding over there, I was watched with a strange gaze. But for what''s obviously hostile, the Demons may be seen more in the gaze of hostility. "Originally, demons are a race born in poor lands. The truth is, the forest hasn''t grown this far, and the demons aren''t doing that well." "So you''re saying it''s different than before?" Ferm nods forward at Kazuki''s inquiry. "It had almost nothing to do with me, but they made my life better thanks to the Demon King. So more of them moved around the city where the Demon King is." "I see, that''s why you can''t even see the demons..." "This is the end of the line. There are many demons, and most of them are moving elsewhere." That''s what Fermu said seemed like some other HR. It seemed a little lonely to me, though it may be natural given her past. ... I may offend you, but do you want to step in a little? Get away from Kazuki and get close to lining up with the leading walking ferm. "What does Fermu think of his hometown?" "... I already forgot, but it was a place I couldn''t help myself. Everybody was scared of my kids." Your parents, too? "Oh. Now I don''t even remember my face, and I don''t care at all" This is a face I care about...... As far as the face I can think of, I guess I have something to think of. I thought you''d agree, but I didn''t have enough consideration either. "You know, Ferm-" That''s when I tried to speak to Ferm, the demonic ambition sounded again. Closer than earlier, then a voice filled with hostility that would strike something. Along with that, I hear a scream from a tall man. "Child screaming...?" That''s not alone either. Turn reflexively toward the voices of multiple young children, wearing a hood deep into their eyes. "Ferm, assimilate!" "Oh!" "Senior!!" "I know! Let''s go!!" Seniors appeared brave swords to hide them in their robes while wearing a hood just like me. "Kazuki! Mr. Leona! Seniors and I will go first!!" "Oops, ok!! Watch out!!" Fast-paced me and my senior head first. Yes, I told Kazuki and the others, and when I jumped out of the scene, I went ahead to hear the scream. As he was running through the trees, Nair over his shoulder spoke with surprise. "Usato, could it be a trap like when I was here?" "They''ll be demons, too." "Even so, you can''t abandon a child!" "I''ll think about the hard stuff later too!!" It could be a trap, but if it''s true, a kid who''s not even old gets eaten and killed by demons. If so, there''s no way you can overlook me. [M] My predecessors and I pushed forward, praying for the safety of the Lord of the Voice, who would be at the end of the forest. 246 Lesson 221 A scream of a child echoing in the dark woods. Having heard it, my senior and I rush to the voice-over with all our might to come out of the woods into an open space. First, places like settlements lined with many old houses get into view. "Mr. Usato! That!!" Look in the direction pointed by seniors entangled in electric shock. In front of the door of a house a turn bigger than the others, a demonic man bleeding out of his feet and falling down, and two children crying around beside him. And there are demons, girls standing in front of a bunch of Hangwolves, to protect a wounded man. "Get over there! Get close!!" At the girl''s feet, the shadows shake, and things like tentacles are swung out into the universe to keep the demons away, but it''s weak. "That kid, do the dark magic...!?" "It''s better to deal with demons now!" "Exactly!" More deeply hooded, the senior accelerated at once with electric shocks all over his body, slamming a strong flying kick into Hangwolf as he tried to assault a girl using dark magic. "--Huh?" "Ah, cute!?" The scream of a senior who sees a girl goes through. I need to take care of someone who got hurt while the seniors were responding to Hangwolf trying to attack the kids. "Senior, keep the demon away from us!" I''ll take care of it. Seniors are electrically shocked forward and are holding us back from getting demons closer to this one. In the meantime, I approach two children who are crying and clinging to a demonic man. "Stay away from me! Who is it? You guys!!" A girl using dark magic stands in between to be vigilant. In front of the girl whose voice is trembling, I give in to gaze at her, and I speak in the most serene voice possible. "It''s okay, because I''m just gonna make allowance" "... so, but..." Is he a little older than the kid who''s crying because of his age? Girl featuring dark silver hair and small horns. From the looks of it, the knacks and the years also look close. A stranger, and wearing a hood and hiding his face, can''t help but be wary of me. ''--Ha, I can''t help it. Do you want to try?'' Ferm? When she whines so small in me, it feels like the hood worn on my head is pushed out into something. With that, I hold something just a little uncomfortable with the black magic that covers my body. "Usato, it''s okay to remove the hood" "Oh, but..." ''Fine!'' Black magic forces him to move the hood and exposes his face. I tried to hide my face, but the children who saw my face besides my thoughts were not surprised. Nair, who was as surprised as the children were, speaks from above her shoulders in a whisper. "Usato, you, you got horns growing? And her hair looks white, and her skin looks like a demon..." "What? Huh?" When I do my hand on my head in confusion, I do have horns around my side head. Instead, when I look at my hands, I have demonic brown skin. "I used the power of assimilation to bring only the color of my skin to me. The horns are made of magic, so you don''t have to worry weird '' Can assimilation do that? No, it''s a little complicated, but it looks like we could have de-alerted the kids in front of us. Face the girl as she takes a small, deep breath to regain her composure. "I want to make his allowance. Do you mind?" "Ugh, yeah! Help Greff!! Uncle!" ... Uncle? I look at the wounds of a demonic man called Greff, a little concerned about his uncle calling. Hangwolf must have bit me. To this extent, you can cure with healing magic - but if you show healing magic poorly, you''ll find out you''re human, so you cure with subtle healing magic while wrapping a bandage for first aid removed from your bag. "Now we''re all right" "Ho, true!?" "Yeah, but I''m fainting, so you guys wait here for a little while. We''ll get rid of the demons that attacked you." Tie the bandage properly and then get up and move on to the senior who is unleashing an electric shock Healing magic is phylogenetic magic that is expressed only in humans. Someone who understands, so you shouldn''t use healing magic to fight. Cover your arms with black magic and let them whip from your back and protect the children behind you. "Wow, the same dark magic as me..." I can hear the girl from behind, but now let''s focus on what''s in front of us. "The injured have healed. All we have to do is get rid of these guys." "Wu, Usato, are you okay with that look?" "Later...... Really, it''s just the appearance..." No matter how alert I was, I never thought I''d look like a demon myself. The seniors also saw the demonic children behind me, and they understood everything. "Now let''s get this over with!" Drawing the knife out and at the same time entangling the electric shock, the senior heads to Hangwolf with the roaring sound. Having switched consciousness, I set my aim for the nearest Hangwolf and put my left arm up. "Stretch!" Stretch out the black magic on your left arm and grab Hangwolf''s neck and pull him in. Hangwolf getting semi-frequent and rampaging, but an arm made of black magic won''t scratch one. "Bye, Va!?" "Oh man!!" "Kuh-uh!?" Throw him into the woods with a groan of pain. Two Hangwolves, who saw their companion disappear into the woods with a sad cry, continue to rush into me. As soon as Ferm deformed his left arm into the shape of a shield, he pushes his left arm forward and sets up a body hit. "Different use!?" Hey I don''t know what you''re talking about but thanks!! I grab the frightened one and the other root that has been attacking me as it is. And then if you throw it in the woods --, "Danger!" "Hmm?" "" Gah! "" At the same time as the voice of such a girl, I can hear something flying from left to right. Are you trying to pinch me from the sound? But... "Let it be!" "You see it!" - I have no blind spot in this state...! From around the shoulder blades of his back, a sharp clawed arm stretched out mimicking the black knight''s caged hand, grabbing two bodies that tried to ambush him, simultaneously casting a curse of restraint. "If I can''t use my arm, I thought I''d eat it easily, you wanker...!" "Wow, you look like a devil, this is..." Calm down, don''t you think I look pretty bad right now? He''s a demon figure, and he grows two things like black knight arms on his back. If I add, I''m grabbing a hang wolf in each hand. ... No, let''s not worry about it now. "Sora!" "" "" Kuh-uh!? "" In the meantime, I''ll throw the four I grabbed into the woods. "Well, and" If you look at the senior with your hands hanging, you can see the sight of a paralyzed hang wolf cramped and lying on the ground. Looks like the seniors cleaned up the rough way. "Mine... hey, huh?" "" "Huh!?" " When I glanced at the rest of Hangwolf, I realized that they would do the same thing as the guys who threw them away, too, and they fled in the direction their buddies were thrown at full speed, with their whole bodies in total furrow. "... I feel more scared of demons these days" "Are you aware of this?" I whine about that while returning the black magic stretched out of my back. The Hangwolf herd is good to have repelled, but I''m not sure I can get involved with them staying here. Even if I''m the only one dressed as a demon, the senior and everyone who hasn''t arrived yet have to hide their faces in the hood. Nair accidentally jumped out of my shoulder as I was trying to figure out what to do while checking with the seniors rushing over here. "... Nair, what''s wrong?" "I''ve come up with something good. Wait a minute." "Oh, hey!" Nair, feathered with rust and wings, flies into the shadows of the building. I know you didn''t go far, but what did you go...? "What are you gonna do, Usato?" "I just want to wait till everyone gets here, but you should get him to the building where he''s falling first" "... you know, Usato" "I''ll talk to those kids. Seniors feel dangerous." "What do you think of me?" No, what is the first person who sees a child using dark magic saying "Cute!"? Leaving it to the seniors is going to borrow in an instant, so when I tried to talk to her again from me, she came out of the shadow of the house where Nair flew away, transformed from owl to human form. It was as if Nair''s head, rushing over with the body that chased us, had horns like goats, and her skin had turned to the same brown color as the demon clan. "I''ve turned into a demon clan. You wouldn''t be suspicious of this." "Ne, Nea has a demonic daughter attribute...!? How much attribute do you exalt, this child!?" "The one named you..." "This guy is anything..." But I''m pretty sure it''s a lot easier to communicate than talking alone. Nice decision in that sense. Bringing a gruesome senior-in-law behind him, me and Nair approach the girl and two children looking at me from earlier. "Uh, nice to meet you. I say Usat, Usat Ken." "Hello, I''m Nair accompanying him on his journey" The two children cry and hide behind the girl''s back when they talk to avoid scaring her as much as possible. Ugh, not good. I can''t grasp the sense of distance. Nair followed with a grinning grin about how he looked at me like that and opened his mouth. It''s my wife. "What are you lying to a child about, you?" "Chan!?" Hit Nair''s forehead with a healing rifle that flew out of his cage hand. Ignoring her stuffy with the women''s ragged voices, she talks to the children looking refreshed. "May I have your name?" "... Keira. These kids, Rose and Lamb." "Bye, Keira. The demons may strike again, so let''s just get this guy who''s passed out into a nearby house." "... yeah" Confirming that Kokuri and Keira nodded, I am in charge of a demonic man called Greff. "Senior, when Kazuki and the others arrive, can I ask for an explanation or something?" "Either way, that seems to be all I can do right now... All right, Kazuki, I''ll meet you there, and I''ll be waiting for you." The first thing you need to do is make sure this guy is safe and sound like a guardian. When Mr. Greff lays his hands on the doors of the doors of the nearby house where he was falling, he can smell the sound of wood pounding and the smell of mold that hasn''t been used in years. "... do other houses feel the same?" As it is, they pull the hem of their clothes from behind as they try to step into the building with Nair. Turning around, a girl named Keira took her hand off the hem of her uniform in a slight panic. "Oh, uh, uncle, the... thank you" "Uncle......" "Pu, hehe, uncle." Ignore Nair, who is laughing, and see herself in the glass window at the entrance. It is blurry and dirty with dust, but there is my face where black horns grew and turned into demonic brown skin. Put your hands on your chin, thinking of Master Lloyd, Mr. Siggles, Mr. Lucas, and Mr. Hyde. I would have been shocked to call my uncle before... yeah. "Was it so... dandy?" "You''re not even full..." "You''re such an idiot sometimes." Every time, they just tell me it looks like Rose, so I just feel a little fresh. You just don''t care because they call you worse than your uncle ever called you, do you? 247 Lesson 222 Having brought an injured demon clan, a man named Greff, into a nearby house, I decided to put him to sleep in a nearby bed after checking to see if anyone was inside for now. "Has it been quite a while since people disappeared in the house...?" After lightly paying off the dust accumulated on the bed, put Mr. Greff to bed. He was a man about forty years of age with a slightly larger horn in brown and a slightly weaker impression for the Demons. When he wondered how he could have been surrounded by demons with children like that, two children beside him - an eight-year-old boy called Ros and Ram - were rushing by. "Uncle Greff......" Is that Mr. Greff''s kid? ... No, not because I''m saying uncle? "Is Greff hurt... okay?" "I did the first aid, so don''t worry about it." "But... there was a lot of blood... healing magic..." Keira whines so anxiously as she watches Mr. Greff a step away from Rose and Ram. This kid seems to understand how deep his wounds were. You look like me, Nair speaks to Keira in a calm tone. "Don''t worry about that. This guy is really good at healing magic. So he''ll be fine now." "... really?" "Yeah, I''m not lying. Right? Right?" "Oh, oh." Things seem to say, but it''s good to have Nair. Instead, you''re too bad at deluding me, me. Keira stroked her chest down to relieve herself, looking up at me like she had decided to, and leaking the voice of "Ah". "Hmm?" "Su, I''m sorry! I called you uncle... brother... right?" "This guy, you simply didn''t notice" With horns and brown skin, was it not recognized as a demon tribe? Speaking of which, it''s not strange to be mistaken because I''ve only shown this kid his hindsight except at the beginning. But... "Isn''t it because you''re sinister and cool..." "Where?" "Oh, lie, are you normally depressed?" Normally depressed, he laughs at the anxious faceted Keira. "I''m fine because I''m not mad at anything. Besides, I don''t give a shit about your uncle." "Oh, yeah..." "Why don''t you tell me more about you guys? I don''t mind as much as I can tell you." Keira opened her mouth after seeing Mr. Greff. "... we are all headed to the center of the Demon King''s Land... and along the way, we were attacked by demons and strayed..." "Everybody? Were you traveling in a group?" "Yes, roughly twenty people... now that the demons are moving vigorously and dangerous, they want to move where they live..." Were you moving towards the center of the Demon King''s Realm to escape the demons? In the middle of it, the demons attacked me, and I got caught off with Keira and the others. Mr. Greff came here to find a safe place - okay, but at that time, he was attacked by a bunch of Hangwolves, he said. "Do you have an eye for joining that group?" "Greff says there''s a different abandoned settlement beyond the ruins ahead, so we''re talking about rendezvous there." Ruins...? No, more than that, you already have a rendezvous method for times of need. Then should we stay out of this?... No, for once, I guess I should hear directly from Mr. Greff as well. "That brother... Usato, why are you here? Are you trying to get to the center just like us?" "Hmm? Well, it''s the same thing. I was just passing through the neighborhood, and I heard you screaming and I rushed." We can''t even talk about the real purpose of crusading the Demon King. I''m suspicious of being weirdly deluded, so let''s just say that we''re here for the same purpose as them. ... I guess it''s about time the Kazuki and the others arrived. "Nair, look at these kids and Mr. Greff. I''ll explain it to everyone." "Yeah, I''ll take a good look, so don''t worry about it." Ask Nair for this place and leave the room behind. Shortly afterwards, Keira raised her voice to me from behind. "Oh, that! Are you the same dark magic user I am!?" I unwittingly stop on my feet with my back to Keira. What was in that voice was the anxiety that I had named myself Dark Wizard and the joy of meeting the same Dark Wizard that I was. "Nod, you''ll be suspicious." I returned to me with the voice of Fermu, grinning with all my heart as I pulled my cheeks together, turning to Keira. "... yeah, you''re right. I am the Dark Wizard. We''ll talk about this later." "Ha, yes!" Turn your back on her looking happy and go straight outside. "You''ve done something wrong..." ''You''re not wrong. Now that you''re assimilated to me, you''re the Dark Wizard. " "That''s what I''m saying..." It doesn''t feel so good to fool a kid like Keira, even though we don''t find out who we are. ''... maybe that child is a child abandoned by his parents'' "How do you know? It could be Mr. Greff''s daughter, right?" "It''s an investigation. Intuitively I thought so '' More importantly, it''s just a question. ... Someone has an almost definitive intuition called Rose, and I can''t deny it in general. ''Don''t step in too much. It depends. But even you, a weird guy like Koga, can easily like you.'' "More than anything else, it''s Koga...?" ''Cause he''s the worst.'' I should deny it, but I was unconsciously convinced. Abba, I imagined Koga smiling and hitting me...! With that in mind, we find the seniors and the Kazuki outside the settlement where we are now. Everyone but Brulin is hiding their heads in the hood to see if the seniors have told them properly. I have to explain the situation to you first. ''... right'' Though concerned about the slightly less energetic Ferm, I rushed over to them to join my predecessors once. First of all, I was surprised at how I looked like a demon clan. The seniors seemed to explain it to me for once, but Kazuki and Leona were surprised by the way I looked, and Amako moaned remorsefully, "I couldn''t prevent it...!" Well, as for my appearance, if I solve the assimilation with Fermu, I''ll go back to normal, but first I decided to interrupt an empty house nearby and report back on the situation so far. Because of this, Burlin has been asked to wait at the entrance to the house. "... a demon man and three children" In the living room, Mr. Leona puts his hand on his chin when he hears my report. There was a wooden table in the living room. "They were cute kids." "Mr. Usato, are you all right? So you don''t have to keep your distance?" Seniors grasping at my arms trying to get distance. Predicted my actions!? Strong...!? With an invincible grin on my face, she speaks to Mr. Leona, who is conceiving. "Leona, I need to hear your thoughts." "Hmm, there is a danger that the Demons will know who we are... On second thought, it''s not that painful for us." "Oh, why not?" To Kazuki''s question, Ms Leona answers. "Worst case scenario, because I have a hand in helping Nair." "Is it Nair''s power as a vampire..." Nair can manipulate the subject by drawing blood from his neck. It''s a breaking force that can be manipulated from action to memory. "But even for me, I don''t want to use this too much. We should only consider it as a last resort." "Right. Even if you manipulate it in this limited area, you could get suspicious later." Besides, Nair wouldn''t want to manipulate such a young child either. I know I like kids because of the time I was in Hinomoto''s den and my reaction to them earlier. Only this should be considered as a last resort. "So, what do we do now? Should we leave soon?" "... No, this can also be a good opportunity in a way" Yes, I tip my neck to Mr. Leona''s words that I gave back to my senior. "Having fought many times on our journey to today, we are tired. It''s an empty house, but there''s a place where you can rest your body, and you should take a short break." "Surely, they were all through the fight..." Amako nods convincingly watching the demons raid. The physical aspect can be healed as much as I want with my healing magic, but after all, the healing magic will never extend when it comes to the spirit. Leona''s right, we need to get some rest to rest our spirits. "It''s that there was a well nearby that wasn''t dead, and I don''t have to worry about moisture. And then... you should also collect food. We can still afford food, but anticipate future journeys and procure it on the road." "The first minute won''t be enough." Anyway, it''s food for eight, including burlin. I need to source it somewhere, and no matter how much I chop it up, the limit comes. Convinced by her words, Amako raised her hand. "Then when I got here, I heard the river flowing nearby. I don''t know if there''s any fish, but I think it''s worth a go" What comes to mind when I hear of fish is the figure of a senior who was taking fish in the darkness of Ringle. "Now it''s senior''s turn" "Usato. As far as I''m concerned, it''s not a rush to rely on you, but it''s a complicated mood for that role to be fishy, right? "It''s because I trust you" "Can I have a hundred norms?" Isn''t that too much? As he grinned bitterly at his unusually motivated senior, Kazuki next uttered his words to Mr. Leona. "But isn''t it a little long?" "Our ultimate goal is to defeat the Demon King. That''s why it doesn''t make sense to be hit by demons on the road up to then.... because Usato''s healing magic isn''t perfect either. This journey should be more discreet than necessary." "... indeed" Kazuki looking convinced by the word. Determined to have gained understanding from other faces, Mr. Leona now looks around us once and opens his mouth. "While resting in this empty house, Usat, Ferm and Nair are here to respond and monitor the demons. Kazuki, Suzune, Amako and I will be the main players in food procurement. When sourcing food, try to act as if you are two or more people." Does surveillance mean you can''t find out who we are? Although it is heavy on me to dress up as a demon, I can''t say enough. "Ah, Mr. Leona" What''s the matter, Amako? "I don''t think it''s a problem to even find out I''m an animal man. Because to the Demons, beasts seem to exist closer than humans." "If that''s the case, I''ll leave you with Usato''s support." Will Amako come too? Kind of reminds me of when I was on a paperwork trip. It would be perfect to have Mr. Alk... but he''s also working hard in the kingdom of Ringle. "Me too, let''s do our best... Fermu, Amako, let''s go to Keira and the others. I have to introduce you." "... right" "Yeah, okay" Ferm''s body sinks into the shadows and assimilates with mine. In addition to that, her forces of assimilation change the colour of her skin and the colour of her hair, creating horns made of black magic on her head. "All right, now you''re all right" "Shit, it''s really weird when you transform in front of me..." "Auga to the Demon Clan.... demonization?" I laugh bitterly at Kazuki, who looks at me with admiration. Amako''s whining never reached my ear, but I''ll do a little payback later, yeah. When I was checking to see if there was a horn in my head, the senior next door put his hand on my shoulder. "Usato, be careful not to find out who you are." "Yes. Seniors also watch out for demons" "I know. But there''s something about you that builds up a lot of trouble unconsciously. [M]... That''s why I wanted to let you know that you have company called us." "Seniors..." A little mediation is the one, I nod to the seniors who put it to me. After all, I don''t know why. Seniors are respectable to me -, "Tell those kids I''ll make a better impression later." "You''re ruined." With a crisp look, they said such ruined things. No heart, or the ferm assimilating with me. [M] Oh, oh, yeah. This is seniors too...... yeah. Drop your shoulders and respond. "I refuse" "Then let me touch the corner later." "I don''t like it." "Then next time, use that magic to grow cat ears" "You don''t like it." Well, what the hell, then? Not a single concession has been made, and one request has been made. A grand looking senior had an invincible grin when he forgot even the reverence he always used and donned. "You''re tough...! But Usat, you have to be...!" "It''s always easy for you today!?" It''s not a dialogue that tells a guy that he''s tough or anything, is it? Why are you in a position to attack me? For the sake of it, today''s seniors are strong and a little pushy. "If you can''t push it, pull it, if you can''t pull it, push it through, Mr. Usato!" "Senior, I have no idea what that means..." I give a little credit to seniors who, as usual, have conversations three steps ahead of normal people, but on the other hand, I have myself enjoying such an exchange without other love. I''m still anxious, but with this guy, maybe I can stay with me. 248 Lesson 223 Having decided on future policies with my predecessors, I was assimilated to Fermu, returning with Amako to an empty house with Nair and Keira and the others. At that time, Amako had her hood removed to explain the situation, but Keira and the others, who found out she was an animal man, were as surprised as expected. Rose and Lamb were not more alert than they thought because they had never seen the Beast Man, but because Amako looked closer to Keira. Keira, on the other hand, seemed to distance herself from Amako, unlike when I was there. "... you''re tired and asleep" "Right." When it was getting dark outside, I looked down at Rose and Lamb, both of whom were sleeping amicably in separate beds where Mr. Greff was being put to sleep, and I sighed as I kept my back on the wall. Tired of being attacked by demons during the day, the two children quickly fell asleep. "Fermu, you''ve been assimilating for quite a while, but are you tired?" "Not at all. Unless you use magic, it''s not much of a burden on me." I don''t have any problems with myself, but is Fermu the same? Can we assume that assimilation will also remain for a long time if we don''t move our magic poorly? "Ah. I''ll tell him." "Hmm?" ''Cause if I don''t respond, I''m probably either asleep or ignoring'' "It''s terrible to ignore, but what do you mean sleep? Is it normal to sleep in a state of assimilation with me?" You''re not unexpectedly crippled? Without hiding his surprise at the fact of the shock, Amako, who was watching sleeping Ros and Ram, turns here. "Usato, be quiet" "Oh, sorry." They pissed me off. Lurking his voice, he talks to Amako. "Amako, what did you think of these kids?" "... an innocent child. I don''t want to know why I was nostalgic at an unusual rate.... Usat, then I get angry when I say ahead" If I wanted to tear it up a bit, I''d be prefetched and advised. "I feel a little complicated. Because I felt like I had been shown that the Demons were no different from beasts and humans..." "I was going to know by my head... When you look at reality, it hurts how sweet your thoughts were." To say defeat the Demon King is the same as to break the lifeline for the Demon Nation. The Demons suffer from poverty and may cause hard feelings for Keira and the others we helped today. These kids haven''t done anything wrong. "... well, no matter how troubled I am, our mission to defeat the Demon King remains the same." I don''t know if defeating the Demon King will end the war, either. But to stop the invasion, we must defeat the Demon King. Put your hands on your eyes as you push the question around in your head into the corner. "For that matter, don''t look away from reality..." Take your hands off your eyes and turn your gaze towards the two demonic children who are now asleep once. Then the door to our room opened and Nair turned up. Behind her was Keira, who was looking at me with a flicker, and her gaze turned from me to Ros and Lamb, who were asleep. "Nair, what''s wrong?" Greff woke up. "! Okay. I''ll be in Mr. Greff''s room right away. Nair, Keira, can I have a look at these kids?" Yeah, I''ll take care of it. I''ll leave Rose and Lamb to the two of us and head over to Mr. Greff. Then Keira, away from Nair, followed me silently. "Keira?" Silent to talk to. Are you worried that we and Mr. Greff are in the same room? Seems like I''m coming up with something somehow. We arrive in the room where Mr. Greff is, mindful of Keira, who follows us from Amako. If you look inside through the open door, there is a figure of Mr. Greff waking up his upper body in the bed. "Greff." "Oh, you brought me!" Noticing our presence in Keira''s voice, he releases his hand, which was mopping the bandaged right leg, and turns to a pleasant grin. "Nair told me. Is it okay if you guys give Usato an amako?" "Yes. Is there anything wrong with your body? I took care of the wound..." "That''s it, but I''m surprised it''s almost painless. It''s like we''re out of injuries." In fact, the wound is really completely healed... Well, let''s just say we''ve been treated with restorative magic so far. "Whoa, you didn''t introduce yourself. As you may already know, I am Greff... the devil clan of strangers traveling through the demon kingdom." "My name is Usato and I am traveling just like you." "Amako. As you can see, Beast Man. I''m fourteen years old." "Huh!?" Amako, who somehow emphasized her age. And I''m surprised to hear Keira, who has been silent so far, ask how old she is. ... Well, I guess I thought you were about the same age looking at Amako''s height. Mr. Greff bowed his head deeply to me, staring at Amako subtly whether he was on his face. "Thank you so much. You saved not only my life, but the lives of Keira, Rose and Lamb." "Yes, no, because we couldn''t overlook it..." I ask Mr. Greff to raise his head, panicking as he does every time. "Even though many demons rot to their hearts with the earth... a kind demon like you is rare right now. Ha ha." "Oh, really?" Returns a loving laugh upset by Mr. Greff''s words. I don''t know the character of the demon people in general...! Specifically, all I know is the face and ferm of the Legion Leader...! Do I have to feel like Koga? Greff, Mr. Usato''s in trouble. "Oh, yeah? I''m sorry." Keira''s attention, Mr. Greff apologizes to me. Let''s change the subject a little. As it is, I think I''m going to have a rundown. "Mr. Greff, about the injury...... you should be able to walk in about two or three days" "Really? I didn''t know that bloodthirsty Hangwolf was going to bite me and that was all I had to do... to be honest, right after I woke up, I thought my legs were just going to stop moving. More than I expected, I was really surprised there wasn''t any pain." When Mr. Greff grumbles like that as he rubs his right leg, he sits in the chair Keira keeps beside the bed where he is. "It was a terrific injury, but Mr. Usato took care of it right away" "Oh, how amazing was that?" "Shit." "Is it bad?" "Yeah, it sucked" "Oh well... that sucked..." It''s a unique exchange. "Sucks," Mr. Greff muttered like a parrot return, smiling calmly and placing his hand on Keira''s head. "I''m sorry to make you worry. And good luck." "... yeah" Keira snorts with no expression. With his hands slightly out of his head, he continues to speak to her. "No more rest today. You must be tired too." "But..." "I wouldn''t have to worry. Besides, if you don''t get some sleep soon, the terrible healing wizard will come and get you?" Hmm? I don''t know, it seems like a dialogue has emerged that concerns me at a completely irrelevant time right now... "... Greff, I''m not afraid of that." "Ha, I know. Let''s go." "Yeah." When the sighed Keira gets out of the chair, she heads towards the entrance to the room. I thought I''d just leave the room and stop in front of me. "What''s wrong?" "Mr. Usato... can you teach me how to handle dark magic later?" !? Or if you''re training in dark magic ? healing magic or life-saving regimental ceremonies, you''re still out of expertise in dark magic, to be honest. ... No, should I tell Fermu, who is assimilating me? Some hands say no, but if you say no here, they''re going to be suspicious, and I''ll take it. "Oh, I don''t mind." "Oh, thank you! Bye!" Keira flipped out of her anxious face and smiled brightly, jumping straight out of the room. Mr. Greff, who dropped off her back, has a troubled grin. "I''m sorry. Keira seems happy to see the same dark wizard as herself. Don''t make me feel bad." "No, I don''t care." "That would help if you said so. What are you standing for, and you should sit down." In response to Mr. Greff''s words, he pulls another chair out of the corner of the room and sits in the chair with Amako. Well, if there''s anything I want to ask you first...... "Is Keira... your daughter?" "... no. He... he''s the kid I picked up on my journey." "I took it, I mean..." "There''s a situation. She can''t go home to her family." "... I knew it" That''s what the ever silent Ferms whine about. "And the other kids?" "Oh. Those kids are the ones whose parents have been killed by demons. For once, I''m proxy, but I''m not sure I''m doing well." "That''s not true. Until just now, they didn''t try to leave you asleep..." I snort at Amako''s words, too. The truth is, I brought Rose and Lamb to bed because the two of them had fallen asleep to bring to Mr. Greff''s bed. As far as that goes, those kids will have a heartfelt trust in Mr. Greff. "... the demon movement has been revitalizing lately. Not if we''re just traveling swallowing, we thought we''d head to a safe place with a bunch of people trying to migrate to the center... so we slipped away in a demonic raid." "Keira told me. You can still rendezvous with that group, right?" "Fortunately. Injuries also don''t seem to matter more than I thought, and in about two days I''ll be able to leave here, pass near the ruins, and head to the village I''m planning to rendezvous with." ... I was a little concerned during the day, but what is a ruin? Do you want to try it? "Um, what is a ruin?" "Don''t you know? It''s rare that you don''t know this. The ruins are where the Demon King and his men were rooted centuries ago." "Yea!?" "You really don''t know? It''s also where the demon king and the brave man fought their last battle..." It seemed like a more important place than I thought...!? Amako also opens her eyes and reveals her surprises. "Now it seems that the resurrected Demon King is in the castle of the city... but there are rumors about the ruins. The Demon King''s special golem to protect the ruins is still active, high levels of magic fill the ruins, and some of them contain weapons that the brave men were handling." "! Were you dealing with a brave man, a weapon..." It was Amako''s prediction that passed behind his brain. A knife different from the knife on which my cage hand came. That could be where the Demon King used to be based. If you look at Amako, you''ve been thinking the same thing as me, putting your hand on his chin and thinking something. "It''s a rumor you don''t deserve to believe." "So, right..." "So what about you guys?" "We?" "You''re traveling like me, aren''t you?" Explain, with a little excitement, that I had decided beforehand with Mr. Leona. "We are more about the kingdom of the beast than the kingdom of the demon king." "Oh, is that why Amako the Beast Man is with you? Is there anyone else here besides you and Nair?" "Yeah, there''s a demon of the four of us and my partner in an empty house a little away from this house." Well, this is where it matters. "But other than us we cannot let them meet because we avoid engaging with people or because some people have behavioural problems. Especially since one of my buddies is a respectable person, but has a negative impact on the child..." "Some of it''s true." Seniors can really rely on me when I''m serious, but when I run wild, I can''t get my hands on it, because my actions and words and actions will be of another dimension... "Oh well. Well, travelers aren''t surprised because a lot of guys have had something happen in the past. But who''s your partner''s demon? Aren''t you a demon?" "No, it feels like you''re simply friends with each other, not using demons. Blue Grizzlies." "... Blue Grizzly?" Oh, this is pre-sighted. I knew you''d be surprised, so I''ll tell you right away there''s no danger. "There is no danger. Because it doesn''t strike people, it''s more of a reliable presence on the journey." "... oh, I mean, I''ve seen a lot of things too, but I''ve never seen anyone like you before. Perhaps you are acquainted with the Commander of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army with the Dark Magic Connection?" Second Legion Chief--Koga. What floats behind my brain is a damned figure standing in front of me trying to fulfill my mission as a lifeguard and beating me with laughter. Before I think about it, I''ll respond quickly. "No, you don''t. I don''t know anybody who''s muscular to the brain." "... Oh, you''re lying, aren''t you? Do we really know each other?" "Huh!?" Shit, I responded instantly with a spinal reflex...!? "You''re the one who''s muscular to the brain, idiot." "Usato......" I get upset and smile as I flush Amako''s gaze at Fermu''s curse and the poor guy. "It''s a rotten edge. We just had a couple of fights and punches." "By the time we hit each other with the youngest, out-of-standard who''s grown into Legion Leader, I think it''s pretty good." I don''t know, I feel like digging more and more graves every time I open my mouth. I can''t tell you this about my senior...... 249 Lesson 224 Having finished our conversation with Mr. Greff, we decided to go back to the empty house where the seniors were. So I informed him about the content of the conversation I had with Mr. Greff and the ruins that it was near this settlement. I still don''t know if this ruin has anything to do with Amako''s predictions, but I settled on the conclusion that we should take a look there once. But... "I don''t think I should go" Here Amako refused to let us go to the ruins. "There''s so much wrong with this prediction. No, my predictive magic itself, may be interfered with by someone" "You mean the beastly woman you used to say?" "... yeah" As far as this reaction is concerned, it''s not a one-time dream, is it? If so, don''t get suspicious. If what Amako saw was manipulated by the woman, it''s more natural to assume that we''re being called to the ruins. "Hmm, you go into dreams. Nair, is that possible?" "You can''t do it with magic. But almost none of us can handle magic right now, and you can say it''s a zero possibility. Oh, but if you''re out of standard like Falga, you can, but there''s no chance of that." Nair answers senior questions. As things stand, it might be hard to find the cause of the anomaly that''s happening to Amako''s predictive magic. Once the conversation stopped, Leona quietly opened her mouth, who was putting together one thought. "The ruins that the Demon King and his men had made Negijo before it was sealed. Besides, if you ask me where the showdown between the brave and demon kings of my predecessors is, it''s not like I''m not interested... there can''t be anything in such a place..." "Surely, it seems to have something to do with me and my senior..." No matter what happens in connection with brave men, it''s no wonder. Instead, it is decided that there is something definitely troublesome. "I''ve been caught up in a lot of noise and sticking my neck in it too... you smell like trouble again this time" !? "Hmm?" I feel a strong gaze from Nair and Amako. Looking at you, they were looking at each other like they were serious. "Nair, this is..." "Yeah, that''s not good." What''s that exchange? Before asking that question, Nair turned to Mr. Leona. "Leona, there''s definitely something about this. Most importantly, it''s pretty good at a time when Usato has a feeling of disturbance." "Oh, really?" Nair points to me, Mr. Leona, who tilts his head. "If you''re traveling with this guy, there''s a good chance you''ll run into trouble." "Hey, don''t forget to tell me one of the causes of that trouble is you." "I don''t know what it is." This little girl...! Amako, next door, opened her mouth as she shuddered smugly to Nair, who shivered her gaze. "... in a way, the physique of encountering Usat''s case may be more accurate than my predictive magic" "Amako, did you mistake me for a plague god or something? Hey?" It''s not like I caused it, is it? Coincidentally, he was in continuous trouble in the country and place he was headed to, right? "As it were, well, I don''t think it''s Usat''s fault you got caught up in the noise, and I don''t think it''s that much of a concern?" "Ka, Kazuki......" You''re the only one on my side here...! Don''t look directly at seniors whining about "If you''re stuck with Usat, it looks like fun" or something disturbing next to it. "And anyway, even if we don''t go inside, we should just check the appearance of the ruins first. Fermu, do you know where the ruins are?" "Oh, I''ll teach you later" "Please. In some cases, you don''t go inside the ruins, you have the option to go bare. As a result, I don''t know how Amako''s predictions will work... but at least it won''t be dangerous" In the meantime, Mr. Leona''s proposal is the safest. But what happens if we actually step inside the ruins? I can smell trouble, but the "Another Brave Sword" thing caught on a bit. My cage hands are also profound, and most importantly a powerful weapon that would have been used in a showdown with the Demon King. " essential to the battle against the Demon King, is it?" No, don''t you have that? In the first place, the other sword is reserved for the brave predecessors. There won''t even be anything I can handle now. The night when everyone fell asleep. I was on watch with this watch duty Ferm so that I could handle any demons entering the settlement while setting fire outside. Burlin is sleeping in a quiet sleep on my back, replacing me with a back that feels just right. "Fermu, let''s decide the euphemism" "Huh?" Fermu, sitting face to face across the fire, gave me a distracted look when I said so. "What kind of word is that?" "When I''m assimilating with you, you change the shape of your arms, you stretch a whip or something from your back. At that time, I don''t have to bother explaining it, but if I can deform it in short words, I feel like I can handle all kinds of situations." I can''t explain it while it''s moving. If you could manipulate black magic with one phrase, that would reduce the gap. "... don''t say things that rarely made sense. Even though I usually only do things that are lame." It''s superfluous. "For starters, yeah. If I say" Arm Mode, "will you grow arms off my back?" "Okay." "Next, build a shield on both arms in Defense Mode" "... ok" "It''s" systemic defense, "and it feels like covering your whole body with black magic like when you go beyond the flames of a flying dragon." "Oh, that one? Okay." "Huge my right arm when I say ''Koga only!''. It is advisable to equip the fist with black magic for capture so as not to let the opponent escape.... so we can drop him with one blow." "Wait a minute." "Huh?" Was there something wrong? Exactly. Was the arm mode too pointy namically? "There''s something wrong with the name and everything, but it''s weird that there''s only that stupid Legion Leader" "No, it''s natural to take the initiative against Koga, who challenges me to fight. He''s threatening to take hostages around to fight me..." "Well, that''s honestly sympathetic" I know I won''t take that kind of means, but it''s the evil nature of the demonic clan called Koga that makes me think I might do it. I''m not calling myself the worst for Dada. But even if you think it''s a pain in the ass, you don''t hate a person named Koga. He''s the same guy, and he''s born as complicated as Fermu, so you can''t stop hating him. Then, after deciding on a few euphemisms, I recall the content of the prediction I heard the other day. I, along with Nair, predict that the evolutionary moves of the healing blast wave may be... "Is it a different move from the development of healing blast waves that I''m thinking about right now...?" Or is it the same thing? Apparently the moves themselves shifted in prediction before I saw them, so I didn''t know what moves they were... but if you''re going to get a chance to use those moves, you should think about them just in case. " for once, also consider the form for healing blast waves?" It feels like I said shaping a cannon-like firing port with black magic on my right arm would fix the direction in which the impact flies. The image is launching fireworks, healing eight-foot bullets if you want to name them. It''s a miracle move that sprinkles the magic of healing like an eight-foot ball of fireworks, and you can expect to look and heal. ... I don''t know how many fireworks an eight-foot ball is. "... whoops, maybe my imagination is out of the question" "Isn''t it just weird to get out of here?" Or weird. However, there is also room for improvement in this healing blast wave. Rather, due to the elasticity imparted and the black magic of the ferm, I feel only possible. Create an elastic magic with the caged hand of your right hand to try it, transfer it to your left hand, and then create a magic bullet in your right hand. "If you use an elastic grant on the blast wave... with dark magic on it... and a healing flying fist... wait, apply here the spell of Nair''s restraint and the spell of resistance..." "Ugh, wow...... hmm?" Look at me carrying a magic bullet in my hand, Fermu pulling a dong. Concentrating on hand as it was, the unexpectedly hackneyed look of Ferm wrapped in his own dark magic, conveying the ground and assimilating it to me. In an instant I am left in a demonic state, and I speak to her, assimilated in astonishment. "What''s wrong?" "Someone came out of the house where Greff and the others are!" "What? At this hour?" I look back as I lay my hands on the brulin on my back, and I see a figure approaching me with a slightly indelible foothold. Judging someone by their height and seemingly contours, I hold the caged hand that was unfolding to hide, and the shadow - I speak to Keira. "Keira, what the hell is going on?" "I just woke up. Why is Usato awake?" "I''m a lookout. It doesn''t mean the demons won''t attack you in the dark." It won''t be a problem to be honest here. In fact, you''re right. But Keira, who had just glanced around, looked back at me surprised. "Um... Was Usato... talking to someone?" ! Were they watching you talking to Fermu through the window? No, from this angle, Ferm''s body should be hidden in Burlin''s. The only person seen would be me in conversation with someone. Luckily, I don''t seem to know I''m human by the light of the fire myself. "Ha ha, I was talking to this guy" To deceive, lay your hands on the sleeping burlin. "... Huh? also, not a blanket!? ma, demon!?" "I''ll introduce you. This is my partner Burlin. Well, I fell asleep earlier." Pompom and gently tap to zero a mindless chirp called "guffoo" burlin. As I grinned at the way things were going, I moved only a little bit of where I was sitting and urged Keira to sit. "It will be cold standing. You should sit down." "Oh, thank you" Sit back where I was sitting and keep my back on the burlin, looking at the sleeping burlin. "... warm" "Grua......" "Hih..." "It''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you." Speak up and reassure her frightened by the humble burlin. Ask her how she got up at such a time when she regained her composure. "Couldn''t you sleep much?" "I had a little scary dream..." "Scary dreams." Don''t remind me of Eva. In fact, although it was a story where her mother and the kings of Samarial in her history defended where she was being blamed by a soul bound to Samarial. "I felt scared during the day. I can''t help but dream." "... Yes" Keira that drips like she''s depressed. You can''t ask what kind of dream this is. Let''s change the subject. "You taught me how to handle dark magic, didn''t you?" "Yes." "Why is that?" When asked, Keira replies in confusion. "My dark magic doesn''t listen to me." "Don''t listen...?" "That''s a common thing for dark wizards these days. Dark magic directly reflects the user''s emotions." Listening to the voice of Fermu whispering, he hammers. It''s not like I''m thinking about it, it''s like I''m moving it with emotions? "I can manipulate it to some extent. But when it''s cute, when it''s delicate... when you''re lying, you move out on your own..." "Shh?" "... ahh, no, nothing" You don''t want to talk about it. Keira mouths spicy. Maybe that''s what Mr. Greff said about Keira. I''d rather not pursue this as poorly as I would dream stories. "Me, I want to make my magic my own soon. If it doesn''t, it''ll annoy Greff and the others." "Annoying? That it hurts me?" "There''s that, too, but with dark wizards like me, it''s natural to think they''re creepy. If they knew it wasn''t handled..." Naturally, huh? I meant to understand the Dark Wizard''s situation, but the environment surrounding them seems worse than I imagined. Instead, positive dark wizards like Ferm and Koga may just be rare. I pretend to put my hand on my mouth and devise a way to talk to Fermu in a low voice. "Ferm, what do you think?" ''This guy is consciously trying to steer magic away from himself. If you do it badly, it''ll get worse.'' "What happens when you do?" ''Run away from this guy''s will. That''s what magic looks like.'' Cause you recognize from the beginning that it''s not your own, despite your magic, and that''s how it degenerates. '' Dark magic is magic dictated by the emotions of the user. Now that came to mind here. ''Some hands say I''ll leave you alone, but I''ll leave you to it. If you want to help, I''ll give you some advice. " That''s right. I''m not honest with the ferm I spoken to, so I let go of the hand I was hiding my mouth from. Keira looks at me with surprise and silence from the side. "Mr. Usato...? Um, if it''s annoying, you can say no..." "I''m sorry. I was just thinking. I''m here to teach you how to treat dark magic, but I''ll take it." "Uh... okay?" "Only for a short time, though." The period would be really short, long and about two days. In the meantime, I have to give this kid the hang-up, although it won''t even solve the problem. So determined, the same anxious faceted Keira turns her gaze over the fire. That''s when me and Fermu realize something''s wrong with her shadow. "True... what is it?" Her shadows move every bit as if they represent the anxiety and exaltation of that heart. And Keira herself, unaware, looks at me and says the words. Those eyes, slightly darkened - reflected in the flaming swings of the burning fire, seemed as dark as her own shadow. "---It''s not a lie, is it?" It avoids the lights of the fire and moves like an octopus foot to crawl on the ground to surround me and get close. There was no attempt to attack this one, but it was clear that it was moving apart from her will. "Usat, is this a bad idea?" "... Huh" It''s been too long since I forgot...!! Anyone I encounter on my journey has a high probability of having something wrong......!! I thought that Nair and Amako were right, and I wanted to cry. 250 Lesson 225 "I see, that means you''re training with a pretty girl while I''m trying so hard to collect food, right?" "Are you kidding me? Usato, sir? So that''s exactly what Iron Claw is---no!?" After I was to see Keira trained. Am I relieved, or I put Keira back in bed asleep to keep my back on Brulin, and I explained my earlier story to my next seniors in charge of the watch. Fermu is getting some rest first as she takes turns, but as far as I''m concerned, I wanted to tell Mr. Leona about Keira and the dangers of her dark magic as soon as possible. In the meantime, with a light iron claw on a senior who has been making a weird mess of me, I release her with my sigh. "Huh, are you done?" "Yep..." Late night tense seniors, it sucks. Leona, who unleashed a twig on the fire, talks to me as I lay low to a senior who makes me laugh invincibly for some reason. "From your point of view, was that Keira... dangerous?" "Keira herself was under the impression that she was a courteous and heartfelt girl... but she felt her own magic was so dangerous" Keira''s magic will not hurt her, the user. But not against those around her. If the magic of darkness breaks out of her will and can move on its own, it hurts the people around her. And if it were to be targeted first, it would be Mr. Greff or Ros and Lamb, who are closest to Keira. When that happens, I don''t think Keira''s heart can stand it. Seniors listening to me put their hands on their jaws with a troubled look. "When I first saw her, I thought she might have something... but apparently, she has quite a bit of trauma" "... did you understand?" "Of course. You see, you have eyes for people." "Pretty!" and other crazy remarks were popping up at the beginning, but from that moment on, did the seniors spot Keira having some kind of problem? That''s just great. "Huh, if it''s the depth of darkness, I''m not losing either." "... eh?" "Oh, I''m sorry. This is a joke too, so you don''t really have to take it." My senior panics when he looks at me when I''m out of line. Seniors have a reason why they don''t want to go back to their original world. I don''t know what that is, and although I''m not going to dig it up now -, "Ku, if I may add, she''s a pretty devil''s daughter. There''s no way I''m gonna miss this!?" - No, I''m full of energy in this world, and I don''t have to worry about it. Think about Keira again after you care about me or scratch "it''s too evil" at a senior flying a deliberate mess. Perhaps Keira''s request from her senior mouth wasn''t something she could take without consultation. "... excuse me. I''ve done something unsolicited... and I''m in the middle of an important assignment." If we do poorly, this issue may not be one that we can manage in the short time frame of two days. I bow my head as I fall into self-loathing for my shallow self. Then, Mr. Leona, who is facing each other, utters a heartfelt voice. "Instead, it''s not like you to turn down that kid''s favor." "Really?" "Yes, I am." With her face up and her gaze at me, she smiles with a glowing smile. "I myself am saved by your words and your actions." Are you talking about Miarak''s case? As far as I''m concerned, I reprimanded Mr. Leona for remaining emotional. It''s an embarrassing past... "I still remember exactly what you said to me that night, the night before the showdown with Karon." "Anoyol?" Catacotto seniors for some reason. You haven''t noticed that, Mr. Leona meditates her eyes as she nostalgic. "" There are only a few things I can do alone. So you can ask someone around for help without carrying everything by yourself " "Thanks to these words, I was able to recognize my mistakes." I remember exactly what I said. But I''m driven by tremendous embarrassment. Now I wonder what I''ve said to Mr. Leona...! "If you wanted to help the child, you should go into action. Otherwise, it''s not you I know." "Mr. Leona......" Mr. Leona''s right, it''s not like me to abandon Keira here. Once I was consolidating my resolve now, the seniors next door gave me a hoot of laughter. "I''ve been helped by you too, Usat. No, it''s nothing. I''m not gonna stick with Leona." You''re unscrupulous, aren''t you? Why do you treat me like a trophy so many times? [M] "I don''t think that''s something to be proud of..." "Usato, do you remember what you said?" Words I said to seniors...? What? Wait and see, a dozen seconds or so of silence goes on from there. She finally opened her mouth to a senior who was getting more and more anxious as she was stiffening with a smile. "Suzutan, you are a goddess to me..." "What!?" "Hey, don''t make up the past" You never thought of that. No, I''ve had regular conversations with seniors, too, but I don''t remember saying a line that looked like a floating tooth. Instead, I definitely remember if I said it. To my point, with her arms around her, she remains a clear expression. "Nothing but words are our connection. Isn''t that right? Usato." "I don''t know what a good story you''re trying to put together." "There''s no need for words between us! A bond as a friend is shown by action!!" or cool...... you''re trying to push this guy through with momentum!? After that, I talked to a lot of seniors and Mr. Leona, and I decided to leave my watch to the two of them to go to bed first because I was mentally tired. Starting tomorrow, Keira''s training. It''s not like a lifeguard ceremony. It''s a training for dark wizards, so maybe I can learn something too. The day after I was supposed to teach Keira dark magic. Me and Ferm, Nair, who were supposed to stay in the settlement after Miss Leona and the others dropped off to procure food, were quickly teaching Keira about dark magic. "Gru." "Wow, wow! Burlin." "Ha ha!" Ros and lamb figure on the back of a lightly running brulin. In the morning, I introduced Burlin to faces other than Keira, but somehow these two were quicker than Mr. Greff to forgive Burlin for their hearts. Maybe it''s because you''re a child or you''re less alert. Burlin has also not shown a ferocious side, so he is now in a vehicle state. Mr. Greff, who had just placed a cane with a thin wood combination beside him and sat on a crate that was rolling there, ---, "Ha-ha-ha, be careful not to get hurt." And I watched him smile. Are the demons terribly quick to adapt? ... In the meantime, let''s get Mr. Greff permission to train Keira first. "Mr. Greff. Do you mind if I train Keira?" "... be careful. I tried to teach you how to handle it too... but my power couldn''t even teach me." He looks up at me sitting in a crate. "I''m not looking lightly at your powers, but if you feel dangerous, just stop doing it. If you let him worry about it badly, he''ll hurt you too." "... ok" He listens to Mr. Greff and snorts deeply at Keira waiting for me. "Keira, I''ve got clearance, so let''s move to a big place where we can train." "Ha!" Move to the open space in the settlement. Here, I can see it from where Mr. Greff is, and there won''t be any problems. "Well, shall we..." The only people in this room are Fermu and Nair, assimilated to me, and Keira. But Nair is on my shoulder not as a person, but as an owl. "Not just Mr. Blue Bear, but even Mr. Owl." Keira looks up at Nair on my shoulder unusually. [M] Nair himself has decided to go with his buddies to collect food, so he won''t find out this owl is Nair. "He''s my demon." "Ho ho ho" I''ve been wondering, is your owl ringing a subspecies of hototogis or something? I''m not even flattered by the owl... "It''s a weird squeal, but is that the kind of demon you are after all?" "Oh, the one you can count on to support my battle." "Hoo!" Norinoli, isn''t it? It would be nice to spread your wings as wide as it appeals to my presence on my shoulders, wouldn''t it? You hit my cheek with wings, didn''t you? No, I''m not even angry enough. "Well, first..." "In the meantime, you should see this guy''s magic." Follow the voice of the Ferm heard from within and instruct Keira to use dark magic. "Keira." "Yes." "I want to see your magic first. Are you okay?" "Yay, maybe... maybe I''ll hit Mr. Usato..." Are you out of control? While I''m a little surprised, I just make you snort if you don''t have to worry. "I''m fine. I can still stand on my arm." "... ok. Then I''ll go" Keira begins to concentrate with a slight anxiety. The shadow at her feet creeped, tentacles like octopus feet extended upwards - one of them poked out at me. Keira blues her expression when she realizes it. "Ah, Mr. Usato, it''s dangerous!?" "Mm?" "Ho!?" I play the sole with my bare hands that pushed me in the face with it. Keira and Mr. Greff leak distracted voices into the tentacles played with the mild sound of Pisces! "" Huh? " "... yeah" It''s fast there, but not too much to see through. But why did you attack me first? I know it''s not Keira''s will. While I was thinking about it, now multiple tentacles strike me again, but after several starts, I grab them all with my right hand. The tentacles are stiff, but the power to resist is weak, as if to represent Keira''s confusion. "Somewhere in his mind, I guess the magic reacted because he doubted you." I see. Well, I can''t help but suspect it at this stage. The resistance was weakened, I guess, because I proved I could handle her dark magic. That''s what I thought, and when I saw Keira, she looked up at me with a crying face. "Shh, sorry... I didn''t mean to..." "You can activate the magic with confidence because you can prevent it to this extent. I''m fine. I''m working out pretty good looking like this." ''It sucks enough to fool me with appearance. Your Body.'' "It''s a fraud if it comes from them." Once again, he turns his consciousness to the magic of Keira by passing through the Bosoli and the tiny, scratchy Ferm and Nair. Now, unlike earlier, they won''t be attacking us, they''re just dark magic coming out of their feet. "Try moving it first" "Yes......" As Keira tries to move her magic, the black magic that has risen from her feet shivers and moves. The move was immense, and it looked like she was about to move apart from her will. Seeing her dark magic, Nair, on her shoulder, dives in her voice and talks to her. "It''s so unstable that you can see it." "... oh" "That''s painful to watch... I''d like to do something for you..." I know you''re desperately trying to manipulate me, but I guess dark magic isn''t as simple as trying to manipulate me. Shall I ask Keira to stop the magic once? Keira, who has erased the dark magic at her feet, gives a slight expression of relief. "Um..." "Hmm?" In the meantime, when I tried to put my hand on my mouth to hear Ferm''s opinion, Keira spoke before that. "May I show you Mr. Usato''s dark magic?" "Is that me? Might not be helpful?" "Still, I''ve never seen anyone use the same magic as me..." You should show it here. My... or I have a hand in seeing the magic of the Ferms for reference. "Okay, okay.... Fermu, you remember the euphemism, right?" "Of course." I whispered confirmation to Ferm, and I put my left arm up to look like Keira. "Sword" Just squealing like that, a black sword extends about fifty centimeters across the blade from the forearm. Show that to Keira who rounds her eyes. "Wow..." "My dark magic is something that can simply be reshaped. You can cover your clothes and look like armor, and this is how you can build weapons. Here''s how..." I squeal the euphemism I decided last night and change the shape of the sword on my arm. Keira gave an age-appropriate smile to the ever-changing magic, but that smile quickly shows shade. "Me too, like Mr. Usato... if it was dark magic, I wouldn''t have had to think like this..." "...... eh" Ferm gets upset with Keira, who squeaks so. The agitation and slight anger, it is transmitted to me that is assimilating. As for Keira, I guess it was a word that got zero. I also know exactly what it''s like for her to say that. If I was in the same position, I would have said the same words. But I know about Fermu, and I have to deny her words. "No. No. Keira." "Mr. Usato...?" On your knees on the ground, gaze at Keira and slowly utter the following words. I''m not a dark wizard. I don''t deserve to say this. But even if it''s a lie, you should tell it. "No matter what power you wake up to, the Dark Wizard has a hard past for everyone. And my corrupt dark wizard. We''re all living through the past, sometimes dragging on and on." "......" You understand the meaning of the words you utter, Keira blues her expression. I''m not going to blame Keira from the beginning, so I switch from a serious look to a smile. "As for me, they said scattered things about being a monster or a monster or an orga... you''re right, I don''t give a shit" "Don''t lie, you ogre" "I definitely have it in my roots, you monster." You guys will decopin later. I swear vengeance on the two of you who whine so that Keira doesn''t hear me. No, I don''t give a shit, but we gotta get this right, right? Yeah. "Mr. Usato... will you stop me if I run wild, without running away?" "That''s not how it works." I don''t know how rampant it is, but using the worst healing magic moves should stop it. "Keira, dark magic is a special magic that can take any form at the will of the user" "... Yes" "If you want, I''m sure Dark Magic will respond. So let''s start by believing in your magic." "Shin, Jiru..." "Oh." I have narrowed my potential with my assumptions. Exactly, that''s what Keira is now in. 251 Lesson 226 After resuming my training in dark magic, I first turned to Fermu for judgment. Because I thought if she knew more about dark magic than anyone else in this room, she might have come up with something. "Usat. Now, tell him what I said." A subtle nod to Ferm''s words will direct her to speak in a small voice. Follow it and pass on Ferm''s words to Keira. "Keira. The first thing to be aware of is that your magic is yours" "Mine, stuff?" "Oh. I don''t know why, but you are consciously trying to distract yourself from the magic you have. Unless you do something about it first, your magic will run wild one day and it will be a big deal" Keira strengthens her expression in my words. [M] "What''s the big deal...?" "It means that your magic will no longer be yours in the true sense. I leave your hands, the user, and just get rammed around with emotions. In that case, the first to get involved are the people closest to you, Mr. Greff." "Because of me, the Grefs..." Look at your own feet and squeal, Keira. I can''t help but be shocked, but I know there''s nothing to hide here badly. Honestly, it''s painful, but I have to teach her my magic situation first. "Keira, that''s inevitable as it is now. That''s why you have to face your magic." "But my magic doesn''t listen to me at all..." "That''s why we''re here. Let''s do everything we can to keep you from hurting the people around us." The presence of Mr. Greff and his men for this child must be irreplaceable. If I put such a presence in my hands, my heart will be broken. In the end, no one can want that. "To that end, I need to revamp your perception first. Maybe you''ve realized your magic isn''t yours." "Is that wrong?" "Oh. Your magic still belongs to you" I am unconsciously disgusted with my magic because it has been hard on my eyes due to dark magic. If her magic is a state of motion that reflects emotions, then it is believed that it is such a direct reflection of her disgust with her own magic. "And all of a sudden you say this, you can''t accept your magic," "... Yes" "Then let''s get used to dealing with dark magic" Picking up a stone the size of a fist that was falling by the empty house, I put it on a crate. "The first goal is to let them touch this at their will. Can you?" "Ya, I''ll try!" That said, Keira stretches the black magic of dark magic from the shadow at her feet. When she sees the black magic stretching from her feet, she puts her hand up against the stone placed in the crate two meters earlier. Then, the magic at her feet moves, but shows how she resists her will. ... No, I''m still trying to force it to move. "You don''t have to try to manipulate me. It''s important that you move your hands and feet so that they move and you take it for granted." "Yes." To my advice, Keira pulled out her shoulder. The magic at her feet has also eliminated resistance and is moving every bit. Watch her training from about five meters away, whilst giving some advice. "If this was healing magic training, I could have advised you too..." "Healing magic, training your body? In your case." "I don''t deny it" Nair''s right, maybe I''m not the right person to teach magic. Honestly, the only thing I''ve been taught about magic is that I feel magic while running. "But when I look at Keira, don''t remember when Nack..." "Speaking of which, is he your apprentice?" "Oh." Nodding at Ferm''s words. When I first met him, he was also now a fine lifeguard with all sorts of complicated circumstances. The training I imposed on him was meant to raise the same healing wizard that I and Rose could move, but now I think Nack worked hard with only five days of training. At least for the second half of the day, I''ve haunted my heart too... "I can get Keira to do some life-saving magic training too... because it''s too dangerous given the nature of dark magic" ''What were you going to do, you?'' "He''s the one who deals with magic while running. In the meantime, if you''re running, you won''t have to think about anything extra, so can you let the magic out naturally?" It should be suitable for reason, but doing so would put a lot of stress on Keira, and most importantly, she would not be spared the dong pull from the surroundings. I can tell the difference between a good thing and a bad thing. "... but it''s still strange magic. Dark magic is heterogeneous compared to other magic." ''That''s why it seems creepy. If you do poorly, you risk going wild, and your ability to wake up is far from existing magic, so it''s horrible magic from the guys around you.'' Nair and Ferm, who saw Keira, squeal so. Being made to think again about what a Dark Wizard is like, I notice a change in Keira''s dark magic magic magic powers being trained in front of me. One of the magic powers at Keira''s feet is moving slowly. There''s no such thing as being forced to move. Keira has a serious eye for the black magic that is only floating in front of her. The black magic that emerged after a few seconds went back to the shadow at his feet. Unnervous, she turned this way. "Ugh, Mr. Usato!" "Yeah, I was watching it right." "A little, but made it work my will!!" Pah, and Keira with a bright smile. Swallow fast. This is going to make me remember how to use it better than I thought. "At this rate, you don''t have to be without me." "--Huh?" Keira clouds her smile in an instant. I spoken naturally, but it''s not a good idea to get Keira out of shape here. Encourage Keira to continue her training as she waves her hand sideways to delude herself. "Keep practicing first!" "... Yes" Restored and replied, she performs the magic manipulation again. As long as I can grab the hang-up, all I have to do is hand it over. Watching Keira, I relieve myself of my shoulder strength. "If you''re magical, you''ll be fine." "Oh. I was anxious at first, but at this rate, it looks fine" "... hmm" "Ferm, even if you care about something?" When she speaks to Fermu, who cares about me and Nair''s words, she replies in what a poor incisor. "Did you really solve this?" "What do you mean?" ''I don''t know, but I just don''t feel like I''m gonna end up teaching you how to use it'' Yeah, maybe. I know very little about Keira. What past she has and how she feels now trying to acquire the treatment of dark magic. I only know it on the surface. ''... no, shouldn''t we get into it poorly? I don''t care if he depends on me. It''s just that at the moment, they put a lot of trust in me.'' "I know." "No, you don''t understand." Why do you guys have a choice between being dependent on you or not? Don''t you think you''re normally trusted? How much do you think I''m a troublemaker? He tried not to distract himself from Keira while feeling uninterrupted by much treatment. hours after continuing training. When the time was almost noon, I told Keira to take a break from training, and I was cooking fish stung on a skewer in front of the fire. Seniors came to get me in the morning. Leona''s magic will allow her to use her hands to make it into a preserved meal, but for now, she will take it lightly to make it a lunch for Keira and the others. I''m sorry, Usato. "No, it''s as cheap as this." I reply with a bitter smile to Mr Greff, who looks sorry. Blah, it''s just a simple task to take your guts and put them on a skewer. Besides, Nair should be able to help too... he flew away in owl condition. You''re not coming back. I didn''t go that far. "... you''re a really strange man. I can''t believe you easily embellished Keira''s magic..." "Ha, I''m working out pretty good." Saying so with his arms around him, Mr. Greff smiled as if he had been caught by me. He turned his gaze and sighed small at Rose and Lamb on Brulin''s back and Keira watching them as they awoke. "It was tough the first time I saw her. I''m not that strong either, so I''m constantly wounded. There''s no way I regret taking that kid away, but it was really hard." "Not now, is it?" "Of course not. But she''s... she''s still sick of it." You mean you regret hurting Mr. Greff with your own magic? Well, if you let someone who''s been nice to you get hurt, you can''t help but think so. If I hurt the captain too - no, wait, let''s not think about it because it doesn''t apply to the story in the first place. Move the stopped hand and stab the fish sprinkled with the skewer onto the ground at the position where the heat of the fire hits. "... Speaking of" You wanted to ask Mr. Greff something, didn''t you? It''s a good story to do in front of Keira, so why don''t you ask her now? "Mr. Greff. Keira said if she was lied to, the magic would run wild. Do you know anything about it?" "... Keira took it from herself?" "Yeah, well." "Right..." Oh, my God, that reaction makes me so anxious. Troubleshooting, Mr. Greff. After a brief silence, he looks up with a face like he has decided to. "Usat, Keira is ---" "Hey! Usato!" A loud voice sounds, blocking Mr. Greff''s voice. If you look at you, Nair, transformed into a demonic figure, is inviting you here. Near her, there are Leona and the others in the hood.... I''m curious what Mr. Greff tried to say, but you''re Nair first. "Excuse me, Mr. Greff. If you''re a fish, all you have to do is wait for it to cook..." "Fine. You''d better go faster than that, if your people are calling." Leave the scene after saying no to Mr. Greff. In the meantime, Keira comes running over who notices me. "Mr. Usato, are you going somewhere?" "Yeah, a little buddy called me" "Training, is?" I know you want to do something about your magic soon, but you better not let Keira do magic training on her own just in case. Besides, Keira should be consuming magic in her morning training, too. I shouldn''t make you do too much pushing. "Let''s take a break until I get back. You''ll be tired of unfamiliar training, so it''s forbidden to impose." "Uh, but---" "Usato!" "Oh! I''m going now!! It''s time to go. It''s okay, because your magic is improving." Yes, after telling Keira, turn to Burlin. On the back of a sleeping brulin, Rose and Lamb climb up and play. Speak to him, smiling at the sight. "Burlin! You may leave here once, so protect Mr. Greff and his men!" "Gua!" "Okay!" Make sure the prestigious ringing has returned and move away from Keira to Nair''s place. "Nair, what the hell is going on?" "Suzune and the others need to talk. What more did you say to Keira? I''ve been staring at you for a moment." "Eh, something particularly strange..." Looking back at Keira with that in mind, there is no stare. "Is it your fault?" "... hmm, maybe you do. Follow me because everyone''s waiting for you." "Okay." Follow Nair and leave the spot. I just moved to the outskirts of the settlement where the seniors who stayed with me waited, solving the assimilation with the Ferms. On the spot, everyone was gathered, with the exception of Burlin. The seniors who confirmed my appearance, they''ll talk to me right away. "Earlier, me and Leona went to a place with an example ruin." "... is something wrong?" It was a suspicious place from the beginning, but did something really happen? Seniors and Mr. Leona nod to my question. "Maybe it''s something to do with me and Usato?" "Oh, that''s why I called the two of you with the Brave Armor." Kazuki''s left arm cage hand and my right arm cage hand. Both of them are the brave weapons that Master Farga gave us. Calling us with it meant - after all - that the Demon King was involved in the ruins that once existed. 252 Lesson 227 After that, the seniors, Kazuki, and me and Amako went to the ruins of the example. The truth is, we should all head out for confirmation, but we can''t just leave Mr. Greff and the others behind, so we left Nair, Ferm, Mr. Leona and Brulin in the settlement. "Senior, what happened at the ruins?" "Briefly, I wonder if that means me and Leona''s weaponry have reacted" "How do I react?" To Kazuki''s question, the senior who was walking in front tells us what was going on then. "When I get close to where I can see the ruins, like this, blah! It was like an aura that flew in. In the next moment, you''ll be surprised how your weapon unfolds on its own and reacts in resonance with something in the ruins!" "Not much tension coming through, Suzune" "Ha..." While I laugh bitterly at Amako''s scratch, I find myself conflicted with why he called me and Kazuki. "Are you sure the same thing will happen to me and Kazuki?" "Oh, so I''m not talking about it, but if the same thing happens twice, you''ll get certainty?" Nod to agree with seniors. But you have something to be nervous about when you''re on your way. A land once made a root castle by the Demon King and used as a place for a showdown with the brave. From me, who knows so far about the seniors and the brave man named Kazuki, it''s a place that seems to have some cause. "Usato, how far has training gone with Keira?" Speaking of which, Usat taught the Dark Wizard child how to treat magic. Two, Amako walking next door asked me that. Seniors and Kazuki also seem interested. "You''re doing well. It swallows fast, and I think I''ll soon be able to make my magic work." "That''s pretty good." "I''m not. There was a ferm familiar with dark magic, so it was like being taught." If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have been able to advise Keira. No, I might not even have known why there was a problem with her magic in the first place. "Something doesn''t remind me of Nack''s time. Even then, Usato taught him a lot." "Hahaha, you sure do. I miss those days." We embarked on a journey to save Amako''s mother from the mission of handing her a letter. Back then, I didn''t even imagine how turbulent the journey ahead would be. "What surprised me about the journey was that Amako''s mother had an eye-catching personality inside." "Oh, really? What was he like?" "U, Usato!" Seniors interested in the fuzzy words come to visit, but the mundane and hasty Amako stop. Are you ashamed of yourself as Amako? You should keep your mouth shut here though ---just fine as a seed to talk about, so I''ll continue!! "He was a beautiful man. There was something a little inadvertent about him, but he was a very healthy man. Maybe you and your predecessors seem to fit." "I see... Amako''s mother. Give it to me..." Seniors who saw Amako properly, thinking for a few seconds or so, turn to Amako with a crisp face. "Amako, can I come and see your mother when this battle is over?" "Suzune, if you want to see your mother - I''ll be your opponent" "Contingency!?" You don''t want me to see you for much longer, Amako says so with an unparalleled readiness. You just didn''t think that was it, the seniors who were supposed to be bogged down turn to scratch. Amako talks to me like that when she thinks it''s a rare combination. "Usato, do you know what would happen if I let Suzune see her?" "Huh? Be friendly... be?" "Sure, I''ll get along with Suzune. I know that too." Mr. Mushroom, he''s probably a sweet character, and I think he''s going to be able to speak well with his senior. But what''s the problem with that? To me leaning her neck, she says the following words with an impatient look. "Suzune goes well with your lover, Linka." "Yeah." "My mother will be joining the combination of Linka and Suzune" "... yeah" "Definitely going to be a big deal. Specifically, Mr. Hayate''s stomach explodes" It depends on what Mr. Hayate looks like working hard every day as the head of Hinomoto in his brain. "... seniors, what do you mean by me... I''m going to stop you" "Yeah, that''s the other side!? Usato, aren''t you on your side!?" "Mr. Hayate, I must protect him...!" "Who!? That''s such a bitter look!?" It''s just that I''m having a stomach ache about Mr. Candle. That would definitely put more stress on him than Mr. Jinya did when his senior, combined with that energetic, anthropomorphic linka, strolled the hinomoto...! That''s all you have to avoid...! If I don''t protect him...!! "Ku, that''s Amako, my competitor...! I didn''t know I would easily draw you to my side...!" "I think Suzune should weigh herself first." "Huh, if you do that, it''s not me! Instead, I see you getting worried!!" "It''s bad nature to have a good self-analysis." "You do worry..." Me and Kazuki can''t help but be convinced. At least, when I get back to a senior with a personality like the world I was in, I''ll be worried first rather than surprised. "Mmm, it''s time to get to a place where you can see the ruins. Maybe it''s more than you can imagine, so you need to get ready." "?... ok" Is it still a ruin or a place like that? As I questioned the way seniors said it, I proceeded through the woods - out into an open space. "This is...!" The first thing I saw in my eyes was the land of Mara. Hundreds of meters away, in places where no grass even grows, I get stunned. "This is the demon kingdom...?" Far from the woods you''ve ever walked in, it''s just "Dead Land". In places where I don''t even feel shards of life, I have learned potential fear, but not so far away from here, I find something like a building. Half-destructed temple-like building. "Senior, that''s..." "Oh, it''s a ruin where the Demon King and the Brave fought" "Something feels creepy" The next moment I nodded to agree with Kazuki, something gushing from the ruins. A raw, warm breeze with something magical in it. The moment I feel the wind, I, my senior, and Kazuki''s brave weapons unfold on their own. "Wow, seniors, no way this is...!" "Again? Apparently, approaching the ruins up to a certain distance will cause the brave men''s weapons to unfold on their own" We are surprised to see the weapons of each brave man. If you look closely at my cage hand, it''s making a noise so small that it resonates with something. - Come on. - No. Uh-uh-uh-uh!! "Eh." Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounds like she''s talking straight to the prefix. If you experience slight pain and dizziness and flutter, Kazuki will support you aggressively. "Usato!?" "Oh, hey, are you okay!" "... thanks, Kazuki. But it''s okay, ''cause I just heard a little mystery." "Usato, I don''t think that''s okay...!?" My headache is for a moment, and I don''t need to worry...... should be. "Don''t come, that''s what the voices who don''t know" "... a warning?" "It was a voice that felt desperate somewhere. It''s more like... telling us to run away... Did Amako feel anything?" Ask Amako sharp about this feeling, but she shook her neck to the side. "I felt something creepy, but I didn''t even hear my voice" "Right..." And does that mean my fantasy or the mysterious voice that only I can hear? Warning us to run may not be the enemy. Is someone in jail? Let''s get the hell out of here. "Right. So is Usat''s influence in some way, and I don''t think he should be here any longer" "Me too, I think that would be better" If I stay here any longer, I might be affected again in some way. In view of the danger, we are returning to the settlement where Mr. Leona and the others are waiting for us first for the report. In conclusion, we did not go to that ruin, but were to bypass it. First of all, it''s out at a time when our brave men''s weapons have reacted strongly, and most importantly, we''ve heard a mysterious warning, so we decided we shouldn''t go. I want to avoid trouble myself, so I have no objection to the decision, but I am wondering if it is really okay somewhere in my mind. I wonder who that mysterious woman''s voice was, or maybe the sword of the brave is what we need. "Where''s Ferm..." When the sun was leaning and the sky was turning orange, I was walking between empty houses, looking for a ferm. I''m wearing the hood of my uniform, so if Mr. Greff sees me, I don''t have a problem, but I don''t want to be suspicious as much as possible, so I need to find Ferm quickly. "Nair, I heard you were over here..." I haven''t introduced Mr. Greff to Ferm, so it''s hard to assume he''s showing up. Walking with care around, I find her in the shadow of a nearby empty house where I was watching Keira train in the morning. With her back on the wall, she seems to see something from the shadows. "Ferm, you were here" "Huh!? Oh, don''t surprise me...!" "Ha, sorry. So, what''s wrong?" "Look at that one." Looking in the direction Ferm showed with his jaw, Keira was training for dark magic where he was training in the morning. I kept trying to get some rest, but I''m trying to manipulate dark magic by myself. I guess we should be careful here...... I also know how she feels about wanting to do something about her powers. "... if this wasn''t Demon King''s Land, I''d be scouting for the Lifeguards." "Humph!!" Gessie, and I get my tibia kicked with my toes. You''re just tearing it up, aren''t you too powerful? "I''m kidding.... Since when did she train?" "As soon as you get there." "Immediately, have you been going on since then?" Tell Ferm to assimilate and head to Keira. When I become a demonic figure and try to get out of the shadows immediately, I see Keira''s manipulative dark magic approaching the stone I put down during my training, stopping my legs by accident. Forget the agony, drink solidly and watch Keira. "Come on......" It makes me talk naturally. Then the black magic, slowly moved by her will, could indeed be seen touching the stone. Again against the wall, I turn my gaze to her, but I don''t see how Keira is happy that she has achieved her goal. I''m just staring at the stone. "Keira?" Her body was inadvertently annoyed as she remained intact for a few decades or so. Not good!? Ugh, jump out of the shadows and take it to support her back. And healing magic so they don''t notice. "Tu, Usato...!?" I told you to take a break. "---Oh, sorry! Oh, you know, since when?" "Just now. I was about to fall, and I found you, and I popped out." Because I''ve used a lot of magic, or I see tiredness in Keira''s expression. Besides, he took his gaze off me to find out that he was hiding and training and it was awkward. "... this much practice didn''t even allow me to touch the stone" ... hmm? But I just looked like I was succeeding. Was that a mistake? Were you in shock that you didn''t get the key earlier? "You don''t have to worry about it. Rest first, we''ll do it again tomorrow" "... yes, yes" Slowly closing her eyes with her mouth that far, she fell asleep. I can''t believe I''m going to do this until I''m so tired... don''t be impotent. No, this is my fault. I didn''t do anything to stop her strongly, understanding her desire to do something about her own magic. Reflecting on the lack of consideration, he heads towards the empty house where Mr. Greff and the others would be holding Keira. "Usato" "Hmm, what''s wrong?" The ever silent Ferm now speaks with a heavy voice. "... Maybe he''s not talking about... where his parents dumped him" "... what do you mean?" "I heard about a village when I was in the Demon King''s Army." Talk about the village? When I was in the Demon King''s Army, was it a time when they called me the Black Knight? "What''s the story?" "It''s a chest shit bad story about a parent who can''t raise a child turning and feeding a child to a demon residence" "Let the child be a demon, feed?" What, that. I am irritated by the feeling of freezing from the core of my body. Then I don''t want to hear about it - but I have to hear about it. ''I just didn''t think this was it, but seeing this guy''s "earlier behavior, it''s more likely it was on the sole'' "Did this kid do something wrong with what he did earlier?" ''He lied. The magic of dark magic was indeed touching that stone. Despite that, I hid it from you. " "... for what?" To me confused, Fermu keeps saying things. "The same dark wizard I first met. Without fear of my dangerous magic, he takes it. But this is not the only reason to lie and then delude you--- '' "So the story of feeding a child to demons involves?" "Oh." Is it also painful to put it into words there, Fermu says. "... in that story, when you send your child to the demonic abode, you decide to blow in a lie" "A lie..." "It''s a lie to make sure the demon eats it to keep the child from coming back to his parents" Listening to the Ferm, he turns his gaze unintentionally on the Keira he holds. When you''re told a lie, the magic of dark magic runs wild. It''s the trauma that''s engraved into Keira''s heart. "Abomination Send," the worst custom I''ve ever known. Keira thought someone was lying to her and she had some kind of terrible eye, but the story that Fermu said was far beyond my imagination and cruel. 253 Lesson 228 Lately, I''ve had all the same nightmares. Remember that day when your father and mother left me in the dark woods. For me, it was the happiest memory and the one I hated the most. "--Keira, I need a favor from you today." The same mother''s smile as usual. Back then I assumed that was a natural smile. So glad you relied on me as a child. "If you give me a little help, I''ll have fun with my family again." The same kind words of your father as usual. But that, too, is just a word without any emotions caged. Back then, I believed it easily and wanted to be useful - I stepped one foot into the dark woods. - I shouldn''t have been born. I hear such a dark, heart-eroding voice in my ear. A voice I don''t know with anybody--but I''m sure this is the voice of my heart. Unfalse authenticity that never comes out of your mouth. - Why should I be the only one seeing this? My family abandoned me because I had such dark magic. I could almost be eaten by demons alive. - I don''t want to be alone. If Greff hadn''t picked me up, I would have died wild somewhere. Without Rose and Lamb, I would still not have been able to open my heart to anyone. But if I stay with the Grefs, my dark magic could hurt everyone. I don''t like that. Then I''ll be the one... - If that man is with me, he will not be hurt. In my ear, such a voice sounded. ... That man, Mr. Usato, will accept me. It understands my suffering. It teaches me how to handle dark magic. He turns a fake smile on me, just like the Grefs. You''re gonna hurt somebody. You''re gonna stop my magic. - I''m sure he wouldn''t turn me down. That''s right. It is so decided. The look on his face, the words weren''t empty. So... "--- " - Is this exactly what you call the worst mood? Waking from my dreams and covering my eyes with my hands to block the sunlight that plunges me out of the window, I remember the dream I had earlier and I am irritated by a tremendous aversion. They made me understand how ugly I am and how much I only think about myself. "Keira?" "Huh!?" I get out of bed and I look up at me staring at my hand, and I look up unexpectedly at the voice I''ve been called. "Usato......" Coming in through the empty door was Usat, the demon tribe, who helped us where the demons were attacking us. Someone who is the same user of dark magic as me, but is so sweet that I don''t think he has the same magic as me. When he realized what I looked like when he woke up, he gave a soothing look and sat down in a nearby chair. "Morning. How are you feeling? Remember I used a lot of magic yesterday and I passed out?" "... excuse me" Of course, I remember. I trained on my own without following Mr. Usato''s words and fell at the end of it. And - I lied to this guy. With a strange look on his face at what I apologized for, he smiles at me for not making it up. "I''m not going to get sick. I trained until I fell, too. Instead, it''s like the real deal after you fall... Ah... this is the one you shouldn''t be referring to. Ha ha." Sometimes, but there is a unique time in Mr. Usato''s conversation. You''re not talking to anyone, but you''re reacting like you''re talking to someone, but is he unique? "Keira, shall we take the morning training off" "...? Huh!?" "The magic will still be restored, and we need to rest a little longer." No, no, no, no. I accidentally give my voice back roughly to Usat, who labors this one. "Wow, I''m fine! I can do it!" "No.... So is magic, but I can''t even do what I can with it stuck. We''ll take a break in the morning until the magic recovers." "I''m already..." Even though the goal is clear. But I can''t talk about it. I can''t tell the truth because I lied to you. "Already?" "... nothing" I can''t say anything more to Usat, who leans his neck with a smile on his face. He sighs small at me like that just because he can''t help it, he goes on and utters words. "Do you want to go get some fish?" "... Yes?" Huh... fish? I accidentally zeroed my voice in love with Usato''s sudden suggestion. A river that flows deliberately and quietly. The more you peek into the surface, the clearer the water is to the bottom of the water, and you can see several fish swimming. "... cold" I don''t know what that means. I was coming with Mr. Usato to a river that was flowing near the settlement. Sitting on the bank of the river, soaking only his bare feet in water, he turns his gaze to Usato, who is royal in the middle of the river. "When it comes to the river, it''s fishing, but on second thought, I don''t have a fishing pole, and I can''t make one. Then you just have to come up with the idea of reversal. I don''t need a fishing rod...!" "Ho......" "Huh, don''t compliment me." Mr. Usato, with a satisfying grin, takes the user-demon owl on his shoulder at some point. "Mr. Usato, what are you...?" "As you can see, it''s a fish catch." "Mi-no, right?" ... What, with your bare hands? As a matter of course, I''m surprised you took off your shoes and went into the river, but are you serious about catching them with your bare hands? If a demon king was before a man was resurrected. Still, the nature of the demon king''s realm today and the animals there are quite energized, so river fish shouldn''t be that easy to make. "Grab it? No, no - Nair, the curse of restraint." When Bosoli and Mr. Usato whine about something, his right hand is overshadowed by the black magic of dark magic. Waving up that fist, he slammed it to the surface at an unstoppable speed in his eyes. "--- Cu Fall Fist!" Moment - The water bursts from where Mr. Usato slapped his fist. When something purple rushes through the water, puffiness and ten or so fish float. He''s breathing, but somehow he can''t seem to move. "Oops..." When Mr. Usato caught about six fish early, the remaining four, who were just floating, moved vigorously as if they had breathed back. "Yes, how did you do it now?!?" "Huh? Ah... su, I stunned the fish with the momentum I hit the water" "Can you do that with dark magic too?!?" If I can do it, I want to do it too. When I ask him that thought in cage, Mr. Usato can be blatantly wolfish. "No, this doesn''t really matter about dark magic. It''s a technique that you can do with your arms and other elements." "Arm strength...? U, is Mr. Usato also amazing in arm strength? You''re a monster!!" "Hohoo!" The owl on Mr. Usat''s shoulder held his mouth with his wings and shook his little body. No, think about it, that''s what happened when you protected us from the Hangwolf herd. He was throwing Hangwolf with tremendous force from the Demon Clan, and given that power, it''s not surprising. "Oh, come on, what''s a laugh?" "Hooo." An owl that flies off his shoulder so that he can pull his cheeks and escape from an angry Usato. While winging the universe, the owl headed for my shoulder...... YEAH!? Suddenly, an owl jumped on my shoulder, so I''m surprised to jump. "Ugh, Usato, how, how?" "This guy got away to a smart spot.... the kid will be fine. Basically, I love you, and I won''t hurt you." "Ho ho ho." Geez, if you try to calm down, you might be very dear...... the ringing sounds a little strange though. Try reaching out to this kid on the shoulder and he''ll give you his head, and he looks like he understands the language. When I stroke it in fear, it narrows my eyes to make me feel good. "Ho." Oh, this is a creature that totally frightens people. Maybe a lot of people must have been fascinated by this kid. Like he had been possessed for a while. Why, Mr. Usat, who had caught the fish, raises his right hand. The shoulder owl then jumped up, staying in Mr. Usato''s right arm and flew straight to his shoulder. "Well, the fish has been taken and we should go back." "... Yes" I accidentally zero out my fainted voice, but Mr. Usato laughs at me like that. "Ha, you can like this guy when you get home" "Are you sure?!?" "Howa!?" I embarrass myself for making a loud noise while I go down the roadless path that leads to the settlement where the Grefs are with Usat. "Have you changed your mood?" ? "Yesterday''s training, you seemed in such a hurry. I hope I feel better when I restore my magic." Indeed, I have ignored Mr. Usat''s words and trained him to be able to handle my magic. I was so impotent that I ran out of magic because of it that I also bothered Mr. Usato. "Mr. Greff was worried about Ram and Ros." "The Grefs..." The moment I hear the Greffs'' names, I get a nasty imagination on my mind. It''s the worst future my magic has ever hit the Grefs, hurting them, and finally taking their lives. I don''t like it. I don''t want you to do that. Tell yourself that if you learn how to use dark magic, you will be fine, but you cannot erase the imagination that came to your mind. "Um, Mr. Usato" "Hmm?" "I can I follow your journey?" I had unconsciously spoken those words. It was already too late when he realized, and Mr. Usato, who stopped on the spot, said nothing silently. Having learned the fear I remember of that reaction, I opened my mouth with my emotions intact. "Wow, I don''t want to hurt anybody! No Greff, no Rose, no Lamb... no one else... whoa!" "So, Mr. Usato would stop me, and teach me about dark magic -" "Keira. Sorry, I can''t do that" For a moment, I couldn''t understand what Mr. Usato was talking about. "Our journey has a purpose. I can''t take you for that purpose." "Why, " "It''s an important mission. I can''t put you in danger." Is that true? Maybe they''re saying the right thing and saying no. Aren''t you lying to me as a child? Such a voice of suspicion echoes in my head. Pushing in heartless words, I still desperately appeal. "Wow, I can''t remember how to handle magic like this! So...... Huh!" "It''s okay, I know... you don''t have to lie" I''m even finding out you''re lying. Mr. Usato leaves me like this. Like your father and mother, like when you tried to feed me on demons you didn''t want. No, no, no, no. Mr. Usato still talks to me, trembling with agitation. "I was wrong. What you don''t believe in is not your magic. Yourself." "Oh, my God! You can''t believe it!!" I make my voice absurd against Mr. Usato in a calm tone. Asked me face to face, I noticed. I didn''t believe in myself. "I was abandoned and deserved it! I was born with dark magic! For your father and mother, they dumped you because you weren''t a good kid!!" "I was the only one who thought it was my family, it was a lie! I was just scared of me and they hated me all the time!!" I know it''s wrong to complain to Mr. Usato about this, but he can''t stop the black emotions gushing from the depths of his heart. "I would have survived for a long time and had Greff not picked me up, I would not have had to worry about Rose, Ram or hurting me!! I would not have been neglected by the people around me and struggled with Greff!! Because I am there, everyone would be scared and the people I care about would be unhappy!" "... Keira" "Oh, my God, if I die in the dark woods then -" "Keirah!!" Mr. Usato returns to me with a loud voice. A Mr. Usato in front of me has the black magic of dark magic wrapped around his arms, looking behind me. "Don''t turn around. Slowly, walk over here." "Usato, ?" "I''ll take care of that guy who came out of your body (...). So...!" Right behind you, there''s something. If you look at my feet, the dark magic that I was unconsciously activating is spreading at my feet, and it''s flowing behind my back. I accidentally turned around, frustrated by the feeling of massive magic falling out of my body. there---, "--- Death Ndesimae" Something black, thin as a skeleton, far beyond my height. It shook down at me with its knife-like fingers galloping. 254 Lesson 229 Something people-shaped that emerged to float from Keira''s foot to behind her. To lean like a stirrup, he had sharp nails warped like a sickle, and no face existed on his head. A monster created by Keira''s dark magic. As he tries to shake his fingernails down to Keira, I''m going to help her with every possible acceleration using elasticity and an outburst of magic. "Huh!" Hold the keyra and kick it off with your feet caged with the magic of elasticity granting at the same time as you miss it from your nails. Healing elastic legs, I''d say, but you can''t call it healing near the Keira. No, more than that...! "Keira, are you okay?!?" "... ooh" If you look at the Keira you''re holding, she''s bluishing her face and meditating her eyes. Are you unconscious? Ask Nair, who is on my shoulder, to see her. "You seem to be losing your powers and fainting." "... is that what caused it" At the end of his gaze, he is struck by a tree and there is a black mannequin trying to get up. I feel an irresistible disgust at the mould of people trying to get up with their lukewarm behavior. ''Sorry, Usat. If I''m not mistaken... this is what''s going to happen...'' Seeing the black people-shaped, Ferm groans as he regrets it. "If you say that, I''m worse. If only I had thought a little more about how this kid feels..." "Reflect later!! Coming!!" "...... Huh!!" Hold the Keira with your left arm, protect it to cover it with dark magic, and set your right arm free. As I set out to stretch my right arm, I stare at the person who has moved on to flying this way. Usato, that''s for Keira! That is the dark magic monster created by Keira''s You better die!!" emotion!! '' "Oh! Nair, the spell of restraint!" "Okay!" As far as the foot goes, Keira and that human form are connected by magic. If her magic is being sucked away right now, we have to do something soon. A black human form pops up with a creepy roar. "Jah!" "Restraint and healing bounce!" Restraint at the same time as playing a man-shaped arm that spreads open both arms and flies up. Moving my legs to slip and instantly moving to the side of the human form, I attach a fist to its defenseless torso, slamming my full healing flying fist from a tight state. "Healing Fist" A blow because the opponent is not human - it was an intended move for a small hand check, but the human-shaped body was instantly shattered. Seeing the remnants of the black magic disappearing in the air, I''m also taken aback by surprise. "Unsurprisingly brittle...?" ''Cause it just reflected a temporary emotion...? If so, Keira''s magic could still be undone!'' There is no appearance of magic emanating from Keira wrapped in dark magic clothes. It''s okay...... I don''t know. It can be said that things have gotten even worse. "Usato, let''s move this child to a safe place first" "... oh" Nodding at Nair''s words, he heads in the direction of the settlement with Keira in his arms. I can''t be irrelevant anymore. If you''ve gotten involved so far, you should hear from Mr. Greff about Keira''s past. When I took Keira back to the settlement, after I put her to bed, I decided to call Mr. Greff to talk to her. When I also told him about the conversation I had with her in the woods to go with it, he held his head with a struck look. "I can''t believe Keira was cornered that far..." in a room with Keira''s sleeping bed. Sit in the chair beside her and say a word of apology to him who is nagging. "Excuse me. While I''m on..." "No, it''s not your fault. It was my fault that I couldn''t understand the pain she was going through..." Keira''s words in tears. I don''t want to hurt anyone. It makes my loved ones unhappy. The reason she tried to follow us was because she didn''t want to hurt anyone. I couldn''t take her with me, even though I asked her about her tearful complaint. Our mission is to "crusade the Demon King," so it puts Keira, a child who knows nothing of any circumstances, in danger. Above all, because our aim is something that could make Keira and the others, the Demons, unhappy. "Mr. Greff, let me ask you something about Keira''s past" "If you''re the Dark Wizard, do you have a guess?" It''s Fermu who told me, but he speaks of the feeling in me. "Ambiguous child sent, is it?" "... just ask for its name and you''ll have an irresistible rage. I can''t believe I let a demon kill my own child, more so alive... a tough act that doesn''t even make me feel guilty." Taking a deep breath to quench his anger, he goes on to utter words. "Keira is a child in the Abomination Send, abandoned by her real parents" Honestly, a terrible story about a parent trying to blow a lie into a child and let a demon kill him, I didn''t want him to hit it. I listen to Mr. Greff as I hold back my emotions myself. "... it was in the demon''s nest that I found that child on the journey" "Did Mr. Greff get rid of the demon?" "No, the demon was already dead." So you''re saying someone helped Keira? When I asked him that, he shook his head to the side. "Keira was just shuddering and nodding to the ground, but beside her a black monster, like a four-legged wolf, was stopping the demon''s breath root, the Lord of the nest" "Like a wolf...?" You don''t have the same form as I did. Does the emotion change shape? "After the black monster disappeared, I took Keira back to the village. At that time, I was mistaken for Keira''s accidental wandering into the demon''s nest.... Now that I think about it, it was a mistake to take this kid back to the village where his parents are." "... what happened" "I was scolded. Keira''s parents said," Why are you back? "Or," Don''t do anything extra. " Parents trying to feed their children to demons alive. I didn''t expect a decent response back, but this... you can''t. "It was so ugly to spit out atrocious words that could also be made into words to less than ten children that I didn''t think they were the same person...... Instead of blaming the villagers for what they did, they turned a blind eye to me and Keira." "Does Keira have a reason to be such a terrible...? This is too irrational" If I was there, I wouldn''t be sure I could keep my anger down. Grip your fists as hard as you can as if you can indulge in anger. "Well, I broke my butt, so I took Keira." "... thanks for talking to me" I bow my head to Mr. Greff, who''s finished talking. When he laughs powerlessly, he stands up with a cane. "I''m going to see how Rose and Ram are doing. I''m watching Keira, so you need to rest." "... ok" Nodding to Mr. Greff, he leaves the room with his cane on. Then Amako walked into the room like he was different. "Usato, how''s Keira?" "Now that you''ve used a lot of magic, you''re just asleep." Looking down at Keira sleeping with Amako, who moved to line me up against the wall. I''m asleep quietly now but I''m worried when I wake up. "What can I do for this child..." I can if I just teach magic, but I can''t do anything more. She can''t take us on our journey for herself, and I''m lying so much about Keira myself. "I don''t know, this kid. You look just like me." And then Amako, peering into Keira''s face, says something like that. "... that---" "I don''t look, I''m not old, I''m not tall" "Oh, wow." Three consecutive outrages. How much do you care if I don''t even make you argue? "That''s not what I meant. When I was in Usat for the first time, I asked for help..." "That time, huh?" "Then there was all this stuff, but we worked hard to get over it." After Amako asked me for help, I went around several kingdoms and finally managed to help Mr. Canoco. We were also hit by a lot of noise on the road, but we were able to get it done to the end. When I think about it, I even think this occlusive situation is familiar to me. "You mean it''s too soon to give up" "That''s what I wanted to say." Is that true? Bosoli and Fermu twitched at Amako, who stood up his index finger and said so with a doya face. First, when Keira wakes up, let''s talk about it properly and make a policy on what to do with her magic. "You know, Usato." "Hmm?" "I''m talking about that ruin..." Amako talks about the ruins as she consolidates her determination to face Keira again. "I still don''t think we should go to the ruins, but if there is one, Katana the Brave might be something we need..." "... Honestly, I''m thinking the same thing as you" If we get into that ruin, we might get what we need, but it''s not too late after we get in and something happens. But on the other hand, you might miss this opportunity and regret it. "That ruin, I don''t care what you think, is too dangerous. It doesn''t seem like we''re talking about simply taking the knife home and ending it." "Yeah......" Either way, it won''t mean going to the ruins because decisions have already been made. I have the remainder of my heart about the brave man''s sword, but it''s much better than poking a snake out of it. ... Time to get back to everyone. "... hmm?" Are you out of your mind? It''s like Keira''s hand just moved. No, he still seems to be asleep, and he''s not looking awake. I take my gaze off of her, so I talk to Amako. "Keira will be watching, so let''s go back to everyone." "Yeah, okay" I''ll check on Keira once now, and then I''ll leave the room with Amako. It''s weird to tell Leona and the others about Keira, but we need to share information with them. This time the dream was different than usual. Same until my father and mother blew me into lies and headed for the demonic nest. The next thing I saw was a memory of me being cursed by people who were your father and your mother, who were helped by Greff. "How did you come back alive!!" "I can finally live in peace!!" "You shouldn''t have been born!!" "Give me something I wish I had been a fool of demons!!" Cursing like it sounds on top of each other. I don''t want to hear that. I put my hand on my ear and I crouch. Then gradually the voice ceases to be heard and the sight in front of me changes. "Greff...... Lamb, Rose......" What I saw was the laughing look of my precious family. But I''m not the only one in it - the moment I thought so, the sight shifted again. The next thing that came out was sinking into a sea of blood - the looks of the Greffs. "... Oh no...! Lying..." A dead figure of a loved one that can also be called an unbroken, chopped family. I was the bloody one at the heart of the sight colored by red. I can''t even turn away from that sight, I raise my voice in anger. "No! I hurt the Greffs!!" - Are you sure? One day I can hear my voice in my ear. Shaking his neck sideways in desperate denial, the voice continues to emit. - If we stay like this, our loved ones will die. Just because I couldn''t manipulate the dark magic, it would chop me up and die in vain. "I haven''t decided yet!" - There is only one path left, from the beginning. There''s only one way to follow Usat. "I can''t, I was turned down by Usato...!" - But that beast man''s kid is with me. "... it" I thought it was unreasonable. I don''t want this kid, but I can''t. Isn''t that the girl who said she was like me? What''s the difference between him and me? Because he''s an animal? Because you''re a demon? But Mr. Usato is a demon, not for a reason. Why do you keep turning me down? - That''s because I''m not strong enough. "Strength, strength?" - If I''m strong, if I prove strength, he shouldn''t have any complaints either. "I don''t know how..." Ask to cling to the precipitated voice. Then, as the voice tells me, she speaks slowly. - You really should know. Because I was listening to him. "... of the brave, Katana" I heard it in my fine sleep, Mr. Usato and the others. That was the story of a brave sword that Mr. Usat and the others were looking for in the nearby ruins. With that, can you really accept me as a companion? - If you admit you''re one of them, you''re sure to take me. Then you don''t have to be afraid of your powers anymore, or hide yourself as a dark wizard. "If I take the brave Katana, I will tell Usato..." I don''t want to hurt anyone. I don''t want to be alone. I don''t want to be abandoned. That thought was going around in my head, my choice---, Waking from the nightmare, the view outside from the room was surrounded by darkness. When I saw the sky on the other side, still tinted, it was just nightfall, but I got up anyway. There''s something I need to do. I lay my hands on the window of the room as I was about to be crushed by anxiety and impatience. ''- Yes, I am. Keira, I''m sure you''ll take it as a companion. Yeah, I''m sure.... huhuhu'' Even when I woke up from a dream, the voice I could hear in my ear had turned into a clear, comfortable voice in my ear. But to the point that I don''t care about that, my thoughts were converging to one purpose: to "get the katana of the brave". 255 Lesson 230 Keira is gone. I had a fierce bad feeling about Greff''s words as he ran to the empty house where we were resting late at night. I knew Keira was coming up with it. But she can''t possibly be unaware of the danger of going outside alone in the dark. With a hunch that something big was about to happen intuitively, I calmed down Ram and Ros, who cried out with Mr. Greff in a hurry, and I immediately decided to carry out a search for Keira. At night, we left Mr. Greff and the others outside to look for Keira, so he asked him to look at Ram and Ros, and we split up and went into the woods to look for Keira. "Burlin! Remember the smell of Keira?!?" "Grrr!!" "Please, you''re the only one I can count on!!" Fast-legged me and my seniors rely on Brulin''s sense of smell for searches. Kazuki, Mr. Leona and Amako are looking for the neighborhood of the settlement. "Nea!! How about from the sky!?" "He''s not here! Rather you guys are too fast!! more to suit me flying in the sky!!" I can hear Nair panicking from the sky, but neither me nor my senior nor Brulin are going to stop that leg. The forest at night is quite dangerous. Some demons attack me in the dark, and most importantly, I''m worried that Keira''s own magic won''t harm her. "Usato, this direction..." "Yeah, I know." ''It doesn''t seem like a coincidence... It sucks.'' Nodding at the voices of the Ferms heard from within. In the direction Burlin is going--there is that huge ruin. Going along with the deliberate chills stirring up the bushes - we head out into the ruined wilderness. Along with that, the weaponry of me and my predecessor''s brave men unfolds on their own. "... apparently, it was decided to come here" "Sounds like it." The senior, whose gaze shifted to the sheath where the knife was delivered, returns so with a bitter smile. I went out to the open place, and Nair, who was flying in the sky, came down to my shoulder. "Usat. Burlin says Keira''s ahead?" "Oh.... can you bring us Kazuki because we''re anxious alone?" "Copy that. And there''s someone ahead of us." "... Did you see it from the sky?" "From a distance, one person and one Feilong-like demon. I don''t see anyone else... what do we do?" Manipulate the flying dragon. A demon army soldier...? As we think about what to do, the seniors we were listening to together speak to Nair. "Nair, you''re Kazuki. Get me you guys. Me and you, Usato, and I''ll see how things go in Burlin, and then I''ll tie you up if I have to." "Yeah, I get it. Be careful." Nair, who jumped straight out of my shoulder, flies through the night sky as he rises into the sky. As we lose sight of her, we try to get close to someone who is near the ruins. "Burlin, be quiet?" "Gru." "Guru." One extra squeal. I turn to my senior. [M] "Senior, I don''t need you in an emergency. Don''t pinch me." "Yes......" A soggy senior. Keep your mind back on it, and as you move forward, you''ll see the debris at your feet. "When it comes to the wilderness, there''s rubble everywhere." "It''s not looking conserved, so I guess it''s on the decaying side.... Maybe it''s supposed to be worse inside. We need to find Keira as soon as possible..." "Yes." As you go in the shadows as you hide in what looks like the remains of the ruins, you find yourself a little far from the ruins, as Nair put it - a demonic woman burning in a place surrounded by the remains of the ruins. "Usato, Suzune, from the outfit, he''s a soldier of the Demon King''s Army." "Doesn''t sound irrelevant..." "... you''re talking to Fei Long about something. Let''s just eavesdrop." Is it thin on its own, the woman who was confused in front of the fire was speaking to the red flying dragon beside herself. To eavesdrop on it, we move behind the rubble and listen. "Ahhh... Mr. Koga and the others aren''t back yet, there''s a dong patch noise from inside, and I was wondering if I should go home now." "Gurgh" ''Yeah, yeah. Are you going on a journey with Sean in this far away place? Outreach, around the land of the beast man or something, right? What would you like to eat if you went to the land of the Beast Man?'' "Guh." "Oh, my God, that''s Mr. Bull. The kingdom of the beasts is rich in nature, and there must be some wild cows." What a nasty thing to whine about far from the problems we have. But there was one name in the woman''s words that I couldn''t miss hearing. "... Koga? Is he here?" ''It''s him more than that... I don''t like it. If I saw you, I would have attacked you...'' "Don''t say..." He seems to have a good understanding of how troublesome Koga is around Fermu being easy on him. But if he was here, wouldn''t he be looking at Keira, who would have gone through here? "Seniors. That guy, maybe he knows about Keira" "If you were here, you could be watching.... Wouldn''t you rather listen to Usat in Demonic Mode? I''m here looking for Keira. If I make contact with her body, she won''t be suspicious." "It''s a nice idea. Well, let''s just... Ferm." "Oh." The black magic that covers me turns me into a grey-haired brown demon tribe. I''m still not used to changing the color of my hair, but it''s just what I look like, so I''ll just put up with it. "... All right. Okay, I''ll ask." "I asked you, Mr. Usato!" "Gru." I nod to my senior and Brulin, and get out of the shadows and approach the demonic woman. As she dared to kick the rubble so that she could know it existed, the woman and the Fei Long immediately turned back and exposed their guard. I know the lights on the fire are just in the shadows and I can''t see the woman''s face very well, but I''m terribly alert. "What guy!?" "Guh!!" What the...? Catching on to anachronistic rhetoric, he throws his voice with his hands up. "Excuse me, I see the lights... are you from the Demon King''s Army?" "... hih!?" "Huh?" A female demon clan who somehow lags behind when he hears my voice. Immediately she returned to me, shaking her head beside her, with a convulsive smile. "Hey, it''s nothing. Wow, I''m a soldier in the Demon King''s Army. What about you?" "I''m a traveler. As a matter of fact... there are no more kids to accompany me on my journey... so far I''ve been looking for them. Um, she''s about twelve years old with gray hair..." "... Sean, have you seen it?" "Guh......" When the woman looks at Fei Long, Fei Long slowly shakes her neck to the side. Wow, he''s communicating like me and Burlin. "Um, if you like, can I help you find it? Sean and I can find him from the sky." "... please" Keira takes precedence over her own emotions now. Maybe we can find her from the sky. "In the meantime, come here. I can''t even see my face from there." It''s complicated from the standpoint of fighting Demon King soldiers more than once, but they usually seem like good people. ... Naturally, even the Demon King''s Army isn''t fighting with resentment alone. "Oh, it would be hard to be standing, and sit down" "Yeah, yeah. But..." "It''s important to calm down first. If only you could tell me the characteristics of your child, I''d fly with my partner Sean to find him!" Sean? That''s a familiar name. Where''d you hear that? Twisting her neck, she nodded at her words and approached the fire. So finally, I can check the woman''s face too... "Hmm? You..." He looks familiar. But Hannah''s men, the leader of the Third Army, who fought during the battle against the Demon King''s Army... are the ones who were. I heard you escaped during the demon king''s attack, but how did you get here? - Wait, she knows my face. No, I''m in Demonic mode now, so I should be deluded by the fact that it''s someone else''s aerial similarity. "But it''s a distinctive outfit." "Really?" "I saw an organism wearing the same clothes, but I was making a hell of a move. Definitely not a human being." "Oh, yeah..." "Oh, excuse me. I am the Demon King''s Army, in the Nono Hellestair belonging to the Feilong Cavalry... Huh?" She said that and lowered her back to the stone in front of the diagonal - Mr. Nono looks at my face as he introduces himself and stiffens. All right, say you''re a demon right here, and if you get to know me, you''ll be fine. "hi, he!? a, akma!?" "Yes?" "The horns are growing!? True figure!? Did you tear away the human skin!?" Wait, first of all, the premise stopped forming. Why did you recognize the devil from the beginning? Why did you come up with the idea of who you were? To her confused, unable to say anything, she distorted her face in fear as she fell back. "No way, to grab the kid!? Well, that''s it. And here to find me and Master Hannah who missed it!?" "Hey, just calm down -" "--- cucumber" She looks at me, screams of fear, and she faints as she is. A flying dragon, beside Mr. Nono, threw his limbs out and fell to the ground, so as to chase me into confusion. The way even wings rub against the ground is exactly what the five bodies throw in. I can''t say anything to the sight of chaos beyond my imagination. ''Something, I''m sorry. Usato'' "Why are you apologizing..." ''No, I''m really sorry. I''ll make Nair apologize later...'' It looks complicated, and Fermu apologizes. Seeing this situation, subtle expressive seniors and brulin come out of the shadows. "... what have you done to this child, Usato?" "This man was my prisoner in the midst of a battle with the Demon King''s army..." "I see. I guess I get it. Then... I can''t help it." I''m not convinced you''ll be convinced there...!? This is what happened. I can''t help it. Let''s give up our search from the sky and wait for the Kazuki and the others here. Feilong--round your big body beside Mr. Nono, scared, so you won''t have to be alarmed. As for Fei Long, I know why you can be frightened... "Burlin, do you know where Keira is?" "Gurrah." Brulin, with his nose sniffed by Kun Kun, turns his forefoot to the end of the darkness. Ahead--it wasn''t rubble, it was the only place where there were ruins that kept their shape. We joined Kazuki, Mr. Leona, Amako and Nair, and we were ready to enter the great ruins. "Usato, is it okay to leave her alone?" Turn your gaze to Mr. Nono, who is being put to sleep by Mr. Leona passing out. You seem pretty shocked, so you won''t be awake for a while... well, you''ll be fine. "I don''t think there''s a problem. My face was seen maybe not recognized as human" "Oh, really?" Mr. Leona shows me a slight pull, laughing at herself. Well, other than that, if you try to harm Mr. Nono, there''s also a reason because the frightened Fei Long beside you is going to resist with all his might. "Worst of all, it could be a battle with Koga......" I don''t want to fight Koga at a time like this, but it''s about him. I''m sure you''ll be challenging Keira to battle with a betty threat or something. ... sucks, let''s all hit the octopus. "Usato" "... hmm?" With that in mind, Amako called out with an owl state nair on her head. "Perhaps prediction is no longer avoidable" "Yeah, I guess." "So. I''ve been thinking..." Amako leaned over a little too hard to say. When I kneel on the ground to match the height of her gaze, she opens her mouth in confusion. "Our behavior, someone might have guided us." "Induction? To the guy you dream of?" "Maybe, though. Somehow, he''s frigid, more suspicious than anything else." If Amako feels that way, I guess it''s pretty good. ... You''re starting to stink all at once. "From what I can tell, Keira looked more and more cornered. Though that may be from the sentiment that Usat might abandon him... if not, he could be manipulated in some way" "... Nair, is it possible?" "Honestly, I don''t know. But if you could deceive my senses, you''d be a pretty good operator. it seems possible that he let his thoughts be guided so that he would act voluntarily" You think there might be a guy behind it manipulating Keira? Using that kid''s emotions, which were driven by anxiety that he might hurt someone, he tried to lure us here. Keira was scared of the dark magic she had, and couldn''t believe herself like no other. Still, I didn''t want to hurt my family, Mr. Greff, with all my heart, relying on me and trying to learn how to handle dark magic, but I had assumed somewhere in my heart that she herself couldn''t do it. I don''t know who it is, but if you mean you were using her kind-hearted that nobody wanted to hurt you - "... no" Let''s not be poorly preconceived. Now it''s a prerequisite to find Keira and make sure she''s safe. 256 Lesson 231 The ruins that the Demon King once made Negijo. Most of the exterior turned to rubble and all that remained were large pillars and remnants that were buildings. The first time we saw Keira entering that place, it was a wide staircase leading down to the lower level. Mr. Leona gave an expression to the interior of the ruins visible in front of him. "I would say something moonlight about what to say... this is suspicious" "... right. Compared to the look, it doesn''t look so painful inside... more importantly, it''s too bright" At the foot is laid by the way like a stone slab that emits white light, and the stairs under your eyes and the side walls are prettier than you thought. I don''t think it''s a building from hundreds of years ago. "I hope you don''t even have to illuminate it with my magic...... this staircase. Is this building structurally spread underground?" "Maybe it feels like a nest of ants spreading underground from here on out." To Kazuki and his senior words, I also go down the stairs in dismay. There is no stray in the footsteps of Brulin walking forward. The smell remains, which means Keira definitely went through here. "Usato, don''t get distracted. The magic here is much darker than it is outside." "Is it that amazing?" Nair over his shoulder nods strongly at Fermu''s words, which are assimilated to mine. "Not so much as a normal demon trying to stay away" "... I knew there was something here" We need to find Keira quickly. Going down the long stairs as it was, it continued to branch into several aisles, but Burlin ignores it and occasionally descends into the lower levels bending down the road. In the meantime, I''m getting Amako to make predictions in preparation for the demons and Koga raids, but so far he''s not responding. Going down the stairs, five minutes. I finally see the end of it on the stairs. "Gru!!" "! Usato, there''s Keira ahead!" To the voices of Burlin and Amako, I rush ahead to make sure that I am demonized. At the end of the stairs, I hold my head at the end of an unnaturally large room, and find Keira, the girl nodding with a whimper. "... Keira!" "? Huh!" Run right over to her and see if she''s hurt. When she raises her wet face in tears, she grabs her clothes so they stick together. "Wow, I, Ko, my voice... I can''t hear you anymore... how did you get here... oh, I got scared..." "It''s okay now. It''s okay..." "Sorry... sorry... eh" I guess I was just alone here and scared. Trying to get away from the scene with her holding her while moaning Keira out crying, Dosun! sounded like an earthquake that "Mr. Leona! I can stay trapped!!" "Huh!" Amako, who predicted the future ahead, shouts that out to Mr. Leona, who was nearest. Having immediately understood the situation, she tries to stop the wall as she turns her back and at the same time throws the spear of the brave --trying to close the exit with the staircase leading to the ground. But it was a moment too late. A spear wrapped around the cold air hits the wall and gets bounced off as it is. "Oh, was it too late?" Mr. Leona, who caught the returning spear, gives a bitter look. Behind closed walls, you can hear something closing continuously. It is accompanied by a sound that sounds like the same ground as earlier in the foreground. It doesn''t sound like something is closing, something... something like a human form walks, it''s such a sound and vibration. "Something, don''t come..." Fly back to where the seniors are while holding Keira. "... you''ve hit a bad prediction" "Oh. Apparently, the purpose of the guy who confused Keira and brought her here is us. And this is what''s commonly called a boss room." "Are you kidding me..." Seniors with an invincible grin and hands on the knife pattern, the weapon of the brave. Moments, with vibrations, something huge falls from the ceiling. The huge object that had fallen moved slowly like a machine and stood up as it was. Large object with a dull man-shape in its entirety. About ten meters in size? The center of the body is embedded with something like a basketball, with the left arm not from the shoulder and the right arm gripped with a long song knife. "Golem?" Is that the golem that Mr. Greff said was in the ruins of the Demon King? No, it''s designed far from the golem I imagined. "Mr. Usato! That''s a robot! It''s a different world robot!?" "Ugh, Usato......" "Please stop because Keira is scared" pointing to the golem sitting on the spot, tense seniors. Keira, who has never been associated with a senior before, reacts frighteningly to her as she talks to me at her usual pace. I sigh and put Keira on Burlin''s back. [M] "Mr. Usato...?" "Keira, maybe it''ll be a fight, so you stay safe with Burlin and Amako. Burlin, Amako. Keira, please." "Gurrah." "Okay." As Burlin and Amako fall back, a translucent ice wall made by Mr. Leona is created to protect them. "Thank you" "It''s not enough to thank you. Let''s think about what to do with it." "... you look like you''re asking how we are..." Golem sitting in the middle of the room staring at us. Honestly, it''s creepy, but will that keep moving? The next moment I thought of it that way, without a foretaste, the Golem stood to shoulder the machete and took a distinctive stance. "Usato, it''s time to hide your face is the limit" "Yeah, I know. Now let''s make it a priority to crack this situation down." The senior who listened to me takes off the hood he was wearing on his head. With that, Kazuki and Mr. Leona also take off their hood, they hear Keira''s surprise behind them. But now it''s dealing with the golem in front of us. "I''ll stop myself with ice! With the magic of Lord Kazuki, we will settle this sooner!! Usato supports, Suzune moves Yang!!" "" "Yes" " We each move according to Mr. Leona''s instructions. Thunder-torn seniors approach the golem at super high speeds and make a positive move. Golem waves a song knife at the senior immediately, but can''t capture her speed. "Where are you looking! Over here!" ! Kazuki uses magic on his left arm to activate system enhancement. Mr. Leona is also trying to create eight ice spears on the spot to completely seal Golem''s movements. In the meantime, all I can do is interfere with the support of a senior who is constantly moving and that big fat ass move. No normal healing magic bullets. If so -, "Nair, I''ll do that move!!" "Oh, what!? What!? What moves!!" Powerful moves to support seniors and break Golem''s posture...!! Caged hands create the magic of elasticity granting, to the left hand. Then he creates a magic bullet in his right hand and moves straight into the process of healing the explosion wave. If you let it go like this, it''s just a healing burst wave---, but add elasticity to this. "Ha!!" The magic joints enclose the magic bullet about to burst with the magic of elasticity grant on the left hand side. It was just a strong healing magic bursting palm. Improve so you can throw healing bursting waves...! "Healing Bomb Wave, No!! Evolved this move---Healing Bomb!! Nair, you know!!" "I hate to understand, but I regret knowing myself!! Yes! It''s the spell of restraint!!" "Wow!!" A curse of restraint is applied from Nair through my body to the magic bullet floating in my right palm. Healing blast waves that allowed throwing. This allowed for extensive recovery over a long distance! "Senior!! Be careful, it''s going to be a bit of a shock!!" "I''ll kill every shock, ok! Do it!!" "Go sooo!!" "Dunno!!" After gaining the seniors'' understanding, I swung through my head and threw a healing bomb towards the Golem, which is trying to catch the seniors. "Why doesn''t Suzune have any doubts about Usat!?" "We don''t know what crazy people think." Watch the healing bomb thrown through Nair and Ferm''s voice. Throwed at high speed, it strikes directly at the Golem''s defenseless torso - moments of intense shock waves and healing magic magic scattering widely around the place. The impact causes the body of the golem to lean heavily. "There''s a gap, right!!" The seniors with that gap slash the impending impact with a knife, knocking a kick into the head of the golem that wrapped an electric shock as they rotated in the air without it. "Secrets! Electric Dog Kamikiic!!" The golem falls to the ground as it sounds. Lightly landed on the spot, seniors give a surprising look at the healing magic particles filled with space. "Ooh! Mr. Usato! You''re recovering while you''re moving!?" "If you''re in that space, you won''t be tired of moving as much as you want!" "I mean, you''re invincible!!" It can''t be handled because it heals poorly in the presence of enemies, but it can be used to the fullest because the opponent is an inorganic object called the Golem. In other words, seniors can keep moving as long as their magic lasts in this battle. "Suzune, I really slashed the shock and stuff... I''m doing something like Usat..." "You''re an asshole, but you''re a bucket of stuff..." ... hmm? The curse of restraint doesn''t seem to be working... but it was destroyed in an instant? Doubting that it should have been a direct hit but no magic was working, he releases the eight ice spears produced by Mr. Leona into the fallen golem. "Freeze!!" The eight ice spears that reached the Golem turned into ice and sealed the giant''s movement. Where the ice covered Golem''s body, Mr. Leona turns back to Kazuki. "Kazuki, now!" "Yes! System Enhancement Collection "! No!!" The magic of light converges from the left hand where Kazuki caged his magic. A special blow that wipes out all cuts on the ray by strengthening the system. No matter how hard the golem is, it doesn''t make sense in front of Kazuki''s magic. The magic of the beam yet straight thrust light strikes directly at the golem. KNOWN!! THAT''S THINKED THE NEXT MOME---, "Uuuuu!!" "Become!?" Golem, who had never even spoken before, screamed. At the same time, the magic caused by the strengthening of Kazuki''s pedigree disappears so that it is sucked away by something, and the golem rises, as if the restraint on ice by Mr. Leona had never existed. "Light magic absorbed!?" Kazuki''s whining makes me angry. [M] The magic of the ice that was at the foot of the Golem is extinguished to partially dissolve. Seniors are coming back here to get their attitude in order. "... a golem to disable magic." "It could be pretty bad that my magic doesn''t work." "To my mind, that must have been made in anticipation of a battle with a previous generation of brave men. I feel like I''ve slashed it a few times, and the armor isn''t half as raw." Once again, the golem stands to shoulder the machete. The erection is the same as just now, but I notice that something like a white magic bullet is beginning to be generated at the base of the non-existent left arm. "---That''s my light magic!?" "Kazuki, your absorbed magic! For example, that Golem''s next offense is ---" "Wu, wu" I can play convergent light. The Magic Bullet of Split Light flies through us. If it hits one blow, it''s fatal, even if it''s alive - we have Amako behind us. You can''t avoid it...! "Healing Blast Wave!!" "Dogmaru! Discharge slaughter!" Me and my predecessor, who reacted first, emit shock waves and electric shocks forward. Magic bullets bursting to detonate, but still looming that missed interception. "Damn!!" "Usato, me!" Right before they tried to unleash their next move, Kazuki and Mr. Leona flew the magic bullet of light and the sword of ice, knocking it all off. "Hey, I managed to prevent it..." I knew exactly how it felt to be a demon king army soldier dealing with Kazuki and how it felt to deal with light magic. His magic is dangerous at the same time as it is powerful. " give it a try" "Mr. Leona?" I don''t know what you thought. Leona, who made an ice spear in her hand, throws an ice spear at the golem. To the golem, which does not show any movement to avoid, the ice spear strikes directly, but it has turned into water to dissolve. "... Apparently, the only thing that absorbs is Lord Kazuki''s magic. For better or worse, you mean the golem that made us specialize in the fight against the brave predecessors" "If the light magic doesn''t work, I''ll have to turn to support." "Oh. Let''s change tactics" Mr. Leona, who switched the spear of the brave man, turns to me and the senior after seeing the golem slowly approaching this way and showing him how to think for about a few seconds. "Okay. Usato, Suzune. You''re the main ones. Will you do it?" Me and my senior look at each other and nod at each other. "" Yes!! " Full fighting with seniors. That''s the bump production with no meetings, but I wasn''t anxious to work with wonders and seniors. 257 Lesson 232 Me and my senior flirt with the golem at close range. Kazuki and Leona support from the rear. Leona told us about the operation briefly, and we were on the move quickly to deal with the Golem. "I''m coming! Usato!" "Copy that!" He heads to the Golem with his electrically shocked senior. Seniors flirt with speed and I deal with the black magic of elasticity and dark magic...! "Woo!" "Come!!" Let the right-hand cage wrap the magic of elasticity grant, relative to the golem. A song knife on his shoulder is swayed by a horizontal razor. Calmly identify it and play it with the caged hand of your right arm to launch it from the bottom. "Nooo!!" A tall metal noise rings. A curved knife continues to wield as it rotates, but they all play by cage hands. "Attack to that extent!" Healing bounces are defense-specific moves. Such a slow attack! Hundreds and thousands of repetitions cannot exceed my defense! "Here!!" Timing his first attack and playing it to flow backwards, the golem falls ill at the front and kneels. Accompany it and tap a kick into the defenseless side area. "Healing Legs!!" One shock. The golem, a little annoyed, immediately tries to get up. But before that, from the overhead of the Golem, a senior who had fallen at super high speeds then went head to head and rolled out a spike with a knife held backwards. What rang was the same metal sound as when I was there. "--I ''d love to! You!!" Seen, the senior blade was barely stabbed, only slightly scratched. "Seniors, we have an attack!!" "Oops!" Me and the seniors avoiding the song knife wielded with their backhand. ... Strikes and slaughters don''t work any better than I thought. "Senior! I will build scaffolding in the air!!" Here, Kazuki, who floated a large number of magic bullets in the universe and disced their shape, manipulated them and placed them around the golem. "Nice, Kazuki!" Immediately understanding Kazuki''s intentions, the senior began to fly around the perimeter of the golem in a three-dimensional motion, scaffolding a disc of light magic that was in the universe without hesitation. "Oh man!" While flirting with the golem, the knife wielded by the senior sprinkles a continuous spark. Anticipating that Golem''s target had moved to his senior year, I rushed to the foot of Golem, squeezing my right arm wide. "Shield mode!!" "Are you a shield now?!? Okay." "It also grants resistance to impact!!" At the same time a circular shield is created on the right arm, covering it with magic from elasticity, beating the entire body to the foot as it is. A golem giant that looses around. In a glance, he punches and jumps to the ground with a fist that wraps the magic of elasticity granting. "orah!! healing jump fist!!" "Fly normally!?" "This one is faster!!" "That''s not the problem!?" Aim, defenseless jaw. Roll out the upper by the healing accelerating fist while getting in position in the air. "Me too! Usato!!" A senior who instantly appeared next to me waved a knife and sheath at the same time like a duplicity. Me and my senior blow, the golem that got knocked in at the same time, falls straight back. "Usato-san!! You know where you''re going!?" "Of course!!" I don''t care where they say. The treasure balls embedded in the torso, which we now know to be an important part of the Golem. There''s no way my senior and I don''t realize such a weakness...! So let me smash it fast!! "Olah!!" Ascend to kick the golem, waving down the cage with the treasure balls on his torso. It''s just the strength, not my strength, not my frightening---but if it doesn''t break, just hit it until it breaks. "Healing Quick Fist! Fist in a row! Fast Fist!! Continuous Fist!! Olah, this! Break it! You big fat fuck!!" "Are you sure that''s all right?!? Is that all right?!? Use your head more!?" "This must be the result of using your head!? Huh, Usato, the attack is coming!!" Just keep pounding your fists into it. Meanwhile, a song knife is waved to me, but a senior who immediately moves beside me swings the knife in the front eye down at a speed that even I cannot recognize. "--- I see it!!" - The slaughter of Divine Speed. It slashed the thumb off the part of the golem that invalidates the thing or the magic. Rip a golem with all that hardness. Understanding how awesome it was, and shivering, I reached for a song knife that was about to fall out of Golem''s hand. "Ferm! Give me that!!" ''Can you hold it!?'' "No problem!!" He jumps on the spot, grabs it with both arms that have made the attractive song knife huge, and beats the song knife to the treasure ball of the torso with the momentum of the fall and my own arm strength. A tall noise echoes around the area, as well as a cracking noise from the treasure balls. "Wow, wow!!" "Senior, let''s step back" "Yeah, I''ll do my best to get away with it!!" Did you realize that you were in a crisis where you would be destroyed, a golem rambling along the way? He''s trying to attack us with anger when we''re right behind him, but the battle is already on. "We''re the main ones, but we''re not stuck! Mr. Leona! There was a crack!" "Oh, this one''s ready too!" Our job is to build a fabric stone until it is stung. After that, Mr. Leona, who is moving into a spear-throwing position, decides. The spear of a brave man with an unusual magic - who grips it so hard, she targets and throws at the wounded treasure of the Golem who is about to attack us. "Pierce!" A silver spear thrusting through while freezing the air. It was without the madness of dimension, it struck directly at the golem''s jewel and pierced it from torso to torso with overwhelming power. A golem that loses its nuclear-like treasure and changes the color of its body from dull to rusty. "You shouldn''t be able to disable magic with this. Lord Kazuki, be the last!!" "Yes!!" Kazuki, who was near Mr. Leona, holds his left hand forward. Then, the disc that had been allowed to unfold as a scaffold for seniors turns into a magic bullet, killing it to the golem at its center. Every time a magic bullet is slapped, the golem is shredded like a hole is empty. "Light Extinguishing (Lost)......!!" At the time all the magic bullets were gathered to the center, the Golem had been destroyed beyond even knowing the original prototype. There will be no more moving about this. Finish the fight and drain your shoulders. "Well, what shall we do now, Mr. Usato" "... that''s it, isn''t it?" "I guess. There is no way that the existence that lured us could have ended in the Golem." A senior with a knife back in his sheath looks down at the remains of the golem. "A golem that absorbs light magic and renders magic powerless.... because it''s impossible that a relic from hundreds of years ago could move right after we came in." "I''m glad the magic shockwave came through." Since only magic deactivates, shockwaves generated by magic are not deactivated. But considering this stuff was deployed with Pompom a long time ago, that''s horrible. "In the meantime, shall we find a way out" "Yep.... but before that..." I turn my gaze to Keira in the rear. [M] She sees the seniors exposed to their faces in a bewildered manner, and when she notices me, she approaches here. "Ugh, Mr. Usat... are these people... human?" "Yeah. I guess this is one of the reasons I can''t take you... I''m sorry I hid it." " Is there anything you can''t reveal yet?" When I nod to that question, Keira leans silently. What a voice to speak to. "Until I got here, my heart was heavy and anxious." "... Keira?" "With all my heart I want to do my magic, I troubled Mr. Usato... with selfish assumptions... now I don''t even know why I thought of that" I thought Keira was being hinted at by someone? Now that it''s gone, it also looks calm for a few moments. "Mr. Usato is such a sweet man that he doesn''t think he''s the same demon tribe. Even the first time you helped us... it didn''t seem like a lie." "Well, I''ll help you if the demons attack you..." "Normal demons don''t try to help children who are attacked by demons. But for Usato and the others, that''s normal... what is it?" Keira''s gaze turns to the seniors behind me and to Mr. Leona and the others. And the next time she gazed straight at me, she opened her mouth with a trembling voice. "Maybe Mr. Usato-" "Wait a minute. From there, I''ll reveal it to you." Keira has already noticed. Then you have to reveal a secret from me. After a small, deep breath, I speak to Fermu, who is inside, and Nair, who is on my shoulder. "Ferm, solve the assimilation once. And Nair." ''... ok'' "You''re gonna be okay, right?" Understand that you can no longer hide it, and unassimilate it with Fermu. Next to me, Keira turns her eyes round when she sees Fermu and Nair as people. "This man..." "She is the true Dark Wizard. And Nair is my demon, the owl." "It''s a ferm. I''ve been watching you from inside Usat." "Hey, Mr. Nair..." "Well, I was Usato''s demon. Well, you can''t be surprised." After alternating between Ferm and Nair, Keira looks back at me as a human being. "After all, even the Demons were lying..." "... right" "Wait, Usat is trying to do something about you..." "Ferm, that''s okay." Stop the ferm from trying to shelter me. Though I can''t help it, it''s true that you lied to Keira. There''s no way I can make an excuse. "... let me hear it" "Huh? What?" How do you pay for your sins? As she waits for the next word in awe of Keira''s words, she mouths the words interruptedly. "When you taught me the dark magic... you were kind to me, you were kind to me... for Usato... lying, was it?" Keira''s eyes are shaking. As a result, I couldn''t do anything, but I didn''t lie about wanting to help her. Honestly, I try to put it into words to convey it. "No -" "No, no, there''s no way a man with muscles can lie like that to this brain." Yeah, why would you answer that? For some reason, I can''t help my shoulder to Nair, who answered before me. To go with it, Fermu, who hoisted his eyebrows, also opened his mouth. "That''s right. Because he stinks so much that he''s sick of lying to you all the time. There''s no way a guy like that can be clever." "... Really?" "Uh, no, the..." Keira asks me, and I get all worked up. Is that a compliment, gentlemen? I feel kind of lightly disoriented. "Wait, were you that sick?" "Honestly, it was a pain in the ass. I kept my mouth shut." "Say it!?" It''s so embarrassing to be told objectively about yourself!? Keira was whining about something as she stroked her chest down like she was relieved when she was about to complain to Fermu, who turned that way. "Yes, it was. Good... I wasn''t lying..." "Keira?" When I called out in horror, she looked up at me, wiping her eyes. "I don''t care if Mr. Usato is a demon or a human anymore. Because what you tried to teach me about dark magic for me was an honest, sincere action." "... are you okay now?" "... Yes" When she answers that, Keira smiles like her possessions have fallen. With that, the shadow movement that was shaking at her feet stopped and returned to its original form. "Now you''re settled." That''s what the seniors who watched over us said with their hands on my shoulders. "We haven''t solved the situation yet." "Still, it''s a good thing you don''t have to fake yourself anymore.... Well." A smiling senior crouches in to gaze at Keira. Keira, slightly drawn to that smile, hides behind me. "Keira. My name is Inukami Suzune. Suzune, will you call me your sister?" "... Suzune... sister?" "Ha!?" When Keira says so reluctantly, an electric shock runs to the senior. No, it wasn''t a metaphor, the electric shock was usually running. "Usato..." "Yes." Seniors who look at me with an impatient look. Absolutely, I''ll preface that the mess will come. "Make this child my sister" "I don''t know what to do." He wraps an electric shock, moves behind Keira and exhales a sigh of shuddering at the seniors who can hold him as he is. The senior smiled at me immediately. "Usato, only the blood connection... is not my family" "You can''t even say it like a good story!!" "Then even my sister-in-law never mind. I''d rather be that way!!" You didn''t concede one!? Instead, the depth of your business just surfaced!? The mouth of a senior who gradually becomes desperate does not stop. "Then I''m fine with my mom! I want you to play my dad." "Mr. Leona! Kazuki! Please secure!!" I ask Mr. Leona and Kazuki for help because more dangerous words were about to pop up than I expected. Senior who is grabbed by both of them and pulled from Keira. "Suzune, you can''t just dye your hands in crime." "Senior, weigh yourself in at times like this..." "Become, let go!! I found the significance of my presence in this world!! Sister!!" No, I don''t know what the seniors want me to call them, but I wish I had that wish on my chest. With his head in his arms, Amako walks over with Burlin. "Suzune will always be the same." "It''s not all bad..." Senior brightness is unusual. Sometimes it''s depressing, but I have myself enjoying interacting with seniors. Well, I can''t tell you how embarrassed I am about this. "Keira, there''s nothing to be scared of because Suzune''s not a bad person." "Yes, sir" "We need to be vigilant." "I know that." They got it. Well, if I suddenly mention it to my sister or something, can I even think about it? "--Guru" "... what''s up? Burlin?" "You''re responding to something, I predict too" And then, with his face up, Burlin turned his face in one direction of the room. To match it, Amako saw the prediction - at that moment, it smashed and scattered as the wall on the right side of the room exploded. Always with Amako and Keira, I step back with Nair and the others. "Are you new?!?" Stand with the walls broken and debris scattered as you lower them. As the sand smoke gradually clears, I notice something else rolling along with the rubble. "The same golem as earlier...... mini-size version of?" That was the kind of golem that made the earlier big golem smaller. Still, it was over three meters in size, but the treasure balls of its golem''s torso were cracked, and the whole body was beaten to pieces. Looking down at the golem as it were, something comes from behind the wall that it would have flown. "Huh, what the hell is this guy? Golem habits are strong. Seems like you weren''t as good as me!!" Too familiar voice. At the same time that I heard that voice, I immediately jumped forward before switching my mind. 258 Lesson 233 Fly out of the scene with all your might and attempt a pre-emptive attack on Mushrooms and the Second Legion of the Demon King Army who came to this scene--Koga. There is still sand smoke, my vision is unbundled, but I know where it is with my voice just now. Then it''s easy to slap your fist in! "Eat it, Koga!!" "Say hello instead, Usato!" Right in front of you after paying for the smoke, you can see Koga. Me and him, who met each other at a distance not even a meter away, clash in momentum after zeroing each other''s distracted voices, "Huh?" "" Guha!? " Me and Koga, eating Lariat with each other''s shaken arms, get bored by the shock as we get more and more on the spot. "And you were clashing as if you''d shown each other." "It''s self-destructive..." "That''s it. It''s true that brain muscles think the same thing." THREE THERE, SHARAP!! Once we spot Amako and the others, we move our gaze to Koga. "Heh, don''t be surprised...!" "Damn, what a coward...!" "No, don''t you say..." I can''t believe this guy was thinking the same thing as me... To my illness, Koga snaps at me, holding my neck. [M] At the same time, he beats the ground with a healing elastic fist and leaps with it falling. "There''s a gap!!" "Eh, jump... eh, jeopardize!?" He knocks his heel into Koga, which is still falling while spinning in the air, but is stunned. "Chi, did you take it off...!" "Oh, you, you''re wearing weird moves again...!" After all, this guy is a pain in the ass for me. Just like Koga, jump back and take the distance. Koga, on the other hand, has an invincible grin when he wipes his forehead with his sleeve. "Surely the Demon King''s words were true. It''s more than a surprise to me." No way, is Koga here also related to Keira? Falling back to his predecessors with vigilance, he realizes that Kazuki is turning tremendous hostility towards Koga. "Koga Dingal......!" "Ok, that was Kazuki the Light Magic Brave, wasn''t it? And that''s the thunderous brave man who was fighting Armilla. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. What are you kidding me? Why are you guys in Demon King''s Land?" "That''s our dialogue." A senior with a hand in the pattern speaks to Koga in a quiet voice. "What can you do for me, the Second Legion Commander, when you say" ruins like this "?" "Ha, it doesn''t have a particularly deep purpose. Just to the Demon King." "Ko, here, here Koga. Come on!?" A voice sounds out of place from a pressing situation. From the hole in the wall where Koga came out, another demonic woman emerges. "Wow, don''t leave me!? It would be an escort too!? Yet you completely forgot about me earlier!?" "You, take a look around..." "Huh? Huh, human!? I''ve never seen it before!?" ... you''re such a noisy guy. Mr. Leona and Kazuki, who had all that alarm exposed, also have the look of being taken aback. "Well, isn''t it a bad situation?... Um, Mr. Koga, you''d better run now -" "I don''t know why, but it''s a corner opportunity. Let''s play some... Usat!" "Listen to me! This battle idiot army leader!!" Koga tried to wrap up dark magic by gorgeously passing through the woman''s words. Such a slap on the back of his head, the woman cried and slapped him with her flat hand. "What the heck, Ciel..." "You know what? I''m a non-combatant, right?" "Don''t worry. It''s okay. Stay back where you''re not in danger." "Are you nuts, are you nuts? Whatever you think, you''re losing by number, right? How are you going to win? rather than who are these people!!" Koga, with his hand on his chin to the question, pointed to Kazuki with his senior. "Those two are the brave men of the kingdom of Ringle" "--Huh?" "Oh, my God, that''s Usat. I told you before." Gigigi, and a woman called Ciel, who sees Korga, in a machine like motion with no oil. "Yu, brave man anyway, Mr. Koga says that guy is Usat, but isn''t he the same non-combatant as me no matter where you look from! You look like the person you were talking to! That''s totally different from the rumors!!" How the hell is it conveying about me within the Demon King''s Army? I don''t want to know, but I''m curious. "Idiot, Ciel, you. That''s the only time. If you open the lid, you''re not a human being. He''s the one who''s going to brutally attack you with healing magic." "That''s what I can''t believe!!" But you''re a guy with a lot of liver... this... guy named Ciel. Even in front of seniors with weapons, they don''t look scared...? "But you haven''t been treated like a decent person in a long time..." I was plain happy in this situation. Did you hear that whining, Nair and the others behind me are the ones who say the words? "Are you not sad?" "You''re pathetic to be here." "Usato, poor thing" "Hey, remember you guys treat me like a monster?" Though I am aware that I can''t help but be told that too. The situation is overwhelmingly in our favour. The woman behind Koga seems to be a non-combatant and doesn''t want to fight, so let''s capture Koga and pull it out with information about the Demon King. With a subtle glance at Mr. Leona and the others, he stretches his arms to the ferm to assimilate. "Fermu, assimilate -" - The time has come. "---hmm." Moment after moment, I heard a voice echoing directly into my head. Looks like besides me, seniors, Kazuki, and Koga are having the same headache when I look at them for a headache. "On my head, my voice..." "Usato, this is..." The next moment we tried to rush over to see if our unusual Mr. Leona and Nair had noticed - something like a whirlpool of white light appeared where we were. Recognizing the whirlpool of white light that appeared in front of me, I thrust Nair and Ferm, who were nearby, away from the whirlpool. "Shah!?" "Usato, you!?" But Keira, whose body is small, cannot resist the power of the vortex and is about to be drawn in. I can''t resist the power of the vortex even though I grabbed my hand. [M] "Ugh, Usato......" "Keira, keep your hands off me!! Everyone else...!" No, I''m not going to check around...! Near the seniors and Kazuki, there was another vortex out there, but are you two okay?!? "Hmm!!" Beat the ground with caged hands and force it to implant. As it was, I managed to hold Keira with my left arm, and I try to get away from the vortex. "Okay, at this rate -" "Ahhh, why am I a samurai, but I''m about to get sucked in?!?" "Hey, Cora, wait, hey! If anything happens to you, I''ll be pissed off by the Demon King!" "--Huh?" The next moment I try to escape, Mr. Ciel and Koga, drawn to the vortex, clash into my body. "" Ah. " Me and Keira, who have fallen ill as they are, are drawn to the Koga Confederate Vortex. The view that keeps me away, Amako, trying to reach out to me while being sheltered by Burlin. Reflecting it in my sight, I was sucked into a vortex with me, yelling at a man. "Kogaaaa!! YOU YE!!" "Ha, no, sorry!!" I yelled at Koga, who laughed swallowing, and we would be swallowed up behind the white light. Grunting view, bright white view. With them in my eyes, I had to meditate on my eyes and endure jizzily, holding Keira so that I could not deviate. - Oh, Usato. This is the beginning of a trial for you. [M] - Gggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg!! Again, such a voice sounds. And the next voice--no, the roar was familiar to me. The most evil, cunning dragon ambition. The Lord of that voice was nothing more than a nightmare to me. Me and Keira swallowed up by a white vortex, and Koga and the mysterious Demonic woman, Mr. Ciel. Being flown into a circling view, dozens of seconds. Throwed out of another vortex with a flash of float, somewhere, I check for the cheapness of Keira, who was flown with me before I checked the perimeter. "Are you okay?" "Yes, I am nothing..." "Right... but what the hell is this place..." Here we finally look around where we were thrown, and we''re out of time. Anyway, the place we are now is not in the ruins, it was in some city. The streets and the number of buildings never considered in the demonic kings'' realm so much that people mistakenly saw them as inhabiting until just now. "Does a building this big exist here... Huh..." Keira''s upset like the first country kid to come to the city, but I was upset by the streets in front of me in a different way. Anyway, I''ve seen this view (...) before. "Damn, I''ve got terrible eyes...!" "Ugh, you said there was no danger. Demon King..." While I''m stunned, Koga is about to get up thrown a little further away. Koga didn''t do it... did he? "Hey, Usat. Where am I?" "I know, but I don''t" "Ha? If you''re joking..." "It''s a fact. I know this place, but it can''t be here...!" No, you can''t. I''m confused myself. As he holds down his forehead and desperately tries to wrap his thoughts around it, the dreaded Mr. Ciel speaks from behind Koga. "Um, excuse me... what are you talking about? I speak better than this person, so please explain it properly" "You''re losing your temper..." As far as we''re concerned, we''re enemies, but at this point, we can''t say four or five. That''s all that''s unusual. "This is the Kingdom of Samaritan" "... but it''s a country in the human realm, right? Are you saying you moved momentarily?" "No, it''s not. This is not the modern Samaritan kingdom." "? What do you mean?" You can''t forget the tragedy that happened here, this place that they showed you scattered. The building, the fruit placed in front of the dewstore, the chairs and the table are exactly the same. "This is---" This is the Samaritan kingdom of the past. "" Huh! "" Third party voice. Me and Koga stand by that voice. The center of the boulevard where we are standing - there stood a blonde-haired beastly girl. Close to witch clothes, in kimonos. The face of a girl our age wasn''t so different from that of us seemed similar to that of a mushroom or amako. The girl put her hand on her chest when she was happy to see me away. "Nice to meet you, my name is Kannagi" Kannagi, that name sounds familiar. "Are you the stone statue man who was worshipped in the hideout of the beast man...?" "I''m embarrassed, but you are. Exactly." A hiding place I stopped by before I went to Hinomoto, the kingdom of the Beast Man. So I saw the stone statue of Kannagi, the beast man who once fought the demon king''s army with the brave men. "Is it real?" "Of course, in person? Just the soul, though." Oh, I mean, this guy''s a yu, yu, ghost? No, I don''t know yet. Because it''s a ghost, there must be a beating decision or not. Yes, tell yourself, and restore calm. "You''re the one who called me here. Because I wanted to entrust you with something. Let me just take a little bit of a hassle for that." "Yeah, naturally you''d be on guard, wouldn''t you? You can ask me anything you want?" I don''t know if this man is an enemy or an ally. The trust that comes from her is real. But it feels like something is uneven. "... did you enter Amako''s dream?" "That''s right. It''s been a long time since I''ve talked to people, so I''ve been warned. Because it''s been hundreds of years." I haven''t spoken to people in a long time, so I distrust Amako. If I didn''t talk to people on a hundred years basis, it wouldn''t be weird if I did... No, I had one more thing to ask. "I was confusing Keira too... is that you?" "... yeah, I am" "---" Walk forward to shelter Keira, who trembles and trembles. Keira could have been in danger because of this guy. Depending on your response, you can''t trust this person. As she secretly consolidated her fist, she bowed her head deeply to me. "When I heard you guys weren''t coming here, I had to. I''m really sorry." I didn''t think she''d normally apologize to me, and when I looked up, she went on to say something. "But I believed in you." "... did you believe?" "You must save Keira''s heart. So I could have been so impotent" "Such a discretionary...! I don''t care what happens if..." "No, you will not always abandon Keira. ''Cause it''s been like this before." That said, Kannagi points to the caged hand on my right arm. The weapons of the former predecessors of valor that Lady Farga gave me. Now a caged hand. Seeing it, she smiled small. "I am. It''s connected to your cage hand. So I''ve seen your previous journeys, and I know exactly what kind of person you are." "Previously..." "Ever since you pulled Katana out of that abominable evil dragon, I''ve seen you. I''ve seen all the curses of Samarial, the dragon men of Miarak, the work of Jinya of Hinomoto, your battles in the war." What, all the time? While you''re wearing a cage? I honestly don''t pull it off, but the look on Kannagi''s face doesn''t change. I didn''t know how much her words meant. "So, for once, I want to be sure with these eyes." " what?" "I want proof that I wasn''t wrong to entrust it to you." At that moment, when Kannagi raises his hand, a black figure appears around him. Translucent they flee somewhere, looking in one direction and screaming sadly. Gradually clearer, shadow. It didn''t take that long to realize those were phantoms of the past. For there was in it the memory of the dead whom I had been shown in Samarial. "I''ve been waiting a long time since I woke up. Always, always, alone. You were the only hope. [M] So..." So grunting Kannagi''s voice was cancelled by the black-shadow winging noise that had descended from the sky. From the sky comes the nightmare that once was. An evil dragon that rots meat with tough poison, rips it apart with sharp nails, and eats everything with its huge mouth. "Huh, what!!" "I know Usat Ken won''t lose this level of adversity... show me" "Ghhhhhhhh!!" An evil dragon of a previous figure that will be sealed by a brave man. It was a nightmare for me and a memory of the tragedy that took place in Samarial. When she turned her consciousness toward Kannagi, she was nowhere else. Instead, there was a black dragon stuck in front of us with its wings wide open. "Could it be that the evil dragon that the Demon King was talking about...? It''s just that he''s not supposed to be in this world anymore..." Mr. Siel, who is in front of the roaring evil dragon, blues his face no more and embraces Keira, who is equally frightened. Disaster that descended on the city of Samarial. Originally, a previous generation of brave men would have sealed the evil dragon and saved the people of Samaria. "Whoa, Usat! What the hell is this guy!! He looks like a funny guy!!" "Koga! Give me a hand!!" But there are no brave men on this occasion right now. All I have is me, the healing wizard, and Koga, the leader of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army, Keira and Mr. Siel, frightened by the Evil Dragon. The only way to protect Keira is to join hands with Koga to fight evil dragons...! Koga smiles blatantly at my suggestion. "What? As far as I''m concerned, I was hoping we could have a threesome match between you and him." "Ah?" "Ha, what are you talking about in this situation Mr. Korga!! Are you nuts!? Please work with that person normally!!" Mr. Ciel turns his seriously missed gaze toward Koga, but I remain faceless. Without noticing me like that, Koga smiles happily at Mr. Siel, who is revealing his puffiness and anger. "Ha ha, I''m just kidding" Accommodate the serial fist you were about to put out, frustrated with Koga returning a joke reaction in this situation as well. I thought I''d skip consciousness before I hostile you, but you seem to cooperate. "If we take this guy down, it''s me and you next. Don''t forget?" Biscuit, I get even more irritated with Koga holding my finger as I put it on. That''s it, this guy doesn''t need to be distracted. I offer my cooperation to Koga with a smile so that I can reschedule the earlier exchange. "I don''t care, but just cooperate now, Koga! Me and you will defeat him!" "Well, I don''t mind. Why are you grabbing my leg? Hey?" I grab Koga''s legs without hesitation. Even after defeating Evil Dragon, if you''re going to fight Koga - until you defeat Koga with Evil Dragon. "I have a big weapon. So you deform your armor and become a weapon!" "Guh!?" I pulled Koga''s leg as hard as I could, holding him aside like a nunchuck and taking charge of his torso. "What matters is teamwork!!" "Oh, man, you! What you''re saying is lame, and that doesn''t mean cooperation!!" "Let''s go wow!! Feel like it wow!!" "Oh, hey, hey, no -, wow, sorry, wow!?" Bhun!! and once in Koga, he makes a bare gesture and heads to the evil dragon who got off to the ground. Second battle with evil dragons. Besides, this time Evil Dragon''s body should be endlessly close to full height. Never be alarmed, not a good opponent! I''ll do my best!! 259 Lesson 234 Usat, Keira, Suzune and Kazuki were sucked into the mysterious vortex and disappeared from this space. If I had concentrated more on prediction, I would have been avoided. Disgusted by his impertinence, he speaks to Nair and Brulin, who are searching for traces, where they were sucked into the vortex. "Nair, Burlin, what do you got?" "Grua......" Brulin shakes his head to the side. The smell seems to be completely interrupted. "... there are traces of magic being used." "Do you know where it came from?" Nair nods at Mr. Leona''s voice as he guards his surroundings. "Barely, but it''s still there. But this concentration of magic could take a long time to trace." "It''s enough to have a clue. If we follow that, we can find Usat and the others, right?" "Yeah, Usato and the others are still here" Nair, who said so, puts his hand on the slab on the floor. "Perhaps this magic is a short-range spatial metastasis." "You want to see when I''m brought to Miarak by a guy named Farga?" "... no, the user will have considerable power, but in that case the coarseness is noticeable in the composition of the magic." "I mean, what do you mean?" As with Ferm, I lean my neck too, Nair roars with her finger on her mouth worried. You look confused about what to say. "It''s Chigu, isn''t it? Even though I have the power, I feel unfamiliar with dealing with it. I have no idea who set this up... but honestly, it''s unusual." "... let''s start by tracking down the trail and finding everyone sucked into the vortex" "Right...... Traces of magic continue from that wall over there." "Hmm..." What Nair pointed to was a passage that had been closed by the wall when he entered here. Looking in the direction she pointed out, Mr. Leona, one nod, held the spear in his hand backwards and threw it against the wall. A spear pierced against a wall produces hard ice from its tip, destroying the wall from the inside out. "... All right" "Hey, hey, Leona!?" "I don''t have time for this. At this point, let''s move on with strength." Having grabbed the spear that came back alone, she walks ahead. As we follow behind her too, we proceed down the aisle at the end of the destroyed wall. "Usato, Suzune, Kazuki... and Keira, are you okay..." "You don''t have to worry because Keira has Usat on her. Besides, the Usato one... he jumped me and Nair first..." Shortly after the vortex shows up, he is thrust by Usat, and Fermu, who has escaped the difficulties, is in a bad mood. Nair doesn''t even talk about it, but he''s upset. I guess I''m frustrated that Usat took refuge in the Ferms over himself first. Usat, because he basically puts himself behind... "The next time I see you, I want you to say one of your complaints." "I''m going to hit him." "Maybe it won''t work, so do something else." That''s what I exchanged words for, Nair and Ferm. Looking at those two backs, I speak to Brulin walking next door together. "Burlin, are you worried about Usato and the others?" "Gluer." Burlin ringing in a bright voice. From his voice comes the emotions he trusts rather than worrying about Usat and the others. "... yes, that''s right. Usato and the others will be fine." "Guru" "hehe, thanks" I stroke Burlin''s head, which rings one more time to care for me. I have a bad feeling about it. This case is not what it used to be. With such vague anxiety, we proceeded through the ruins to find Usat and the others. Immediately after the Second Commander of the Demon Army, Korga Dingal, appeared before us--a whirlpool of white light appeared before us. The next time we opened our eyes to the vortex of light that appeared to attract only me and you, the white world was spreading. "Senior, is this...?" "I was drawn to that whirlpool of white light... I know until then, but other than that, it''s refreshing" One thing I can tell you is that it wasn''t Koga who put us in a trap. Anyway, he was drawn to the white vortex, too. Being alert to our surroundings while making sure we have our own weapons of valor, we see something like a shadow in front of us. "Welcome to this space" "Who is it?" "I am Kannagi, the one who lured you to this ruin this time." Put up a cage hand and try to continue the conversation as I waited for you, Kazuki, to unleash the magic bullet of light magic. The presence in front of me is too frigid, though the usual me would be too attractive kemonomimi. No, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. Isn''t that okay? Instead, isn''t it an ant to try and tear things up with a body that keeps holding back? "Huff, you''re on guard. My eyes are running blood." "Please calm down. Senior." Oops. Switch consciousness and ask Kannagi again. "... for what purpose?" It''s for you. "What do you mean?" Kazuki smiles at your words. "I''m here for you." "Support?" "The Demon King needs to have his breath stopped this time. That''s why I''m moving. I want to help you." "It may sound like a lie, but this is undisputed sincerity. For me, the Demon King is my enemy." She doesn''t look like she''s wearing a cat. She seems to be telling the truth, but she still can''t be trusted. I can throw up as many good words as I can hear. A woman named Kannagi dares to take off her pivotal part and put it into words. "Usato is being tried." "Huh, are you doing something to Usat...!" "Don''t worry. He has something he wants to entrust. So far... uh, yeah, I''m fighting very well." Why did you say that? Kannagi''s expression, which had a frigid grin, becomes subtle only for a moment. But what do you want to entrust? It sounds special from the mouthfeel of the cannabis, but I don''t think that''s a good one. "Of course, I want you to take the test." "... what if I said I didn''t like it?" "Still get it taken. Because as it is, you will never beat the Demon King." Kannagi goes on to say the word as he points to us, unable to say anything to the sure word. "You guys are sweet. That readiness to defeat the enemy is irresistibly sweet. Then you''ll never be able to defeat the Demon King?" "There were no shards of kindness in the battle of the previous brave. No mercy, no mercy. All I have is a willingness to definitely end the other person. Compared to that... you can''t." Indeed, we are not the same as our predecessors. It is only natural that the ways of the brave predecessors called in the rough times in the first place are different from ours. But still, Kannagi''s words don''t stop. "Kindness matters, doesn''t it? But one day, I''ll be asked to make a ruthless decision. You two must tolerate some sacrifice for the happiness of many as brave men." "I won''t let that happen...!" "Kazuki. That''s already sweet thinking." With a voice that felt serene, she said so to Kazuki, raising her hands. Then an unusual concentration of magic gathers from nowhere and turns into a sphere. "What are you going to do!!" "I just gathered the magic drifting through the ruins. I won''t use it to attack. Instead, you''re gonna have nightmares." With her hands on her left eye, she began to work out her magic with a bitter voice. "--- System Enhancement" The moment she put it that way, the white space around her was heavily distorted. The distorted scenery gradually fades, changing even where we stand. If you noticed, me and Kazuki stood right in the middle of a battlefield like no other. "Burning? Where am I?" There is no sign of Kannagi who was there until earlier. The trees that grow around them are burning, and the bodies of humans and demon king army soldiers are rolling around everywhere. As I accidentally flaunted myself by the sight of reality that wasn''t an illusion, Kazuki noticed something. "Seniors, there are people over there!" Kazuki, look in the direction you pointed. "Take back our homeland!!" "Oohhhhhhhhhh!!" There they were, soldiers who raised their ambitions. The armor they were wearing belonged to the kingdom of Ringle, but it was scratchy, as it had been used many times. There were other unfamiliar soldiers in Samarial, to Carm, in white and water armor, who were uniformly heading in the same direction. "... is that the kingdom of Ringle?" Ahead of them was the kingdom of Ringle, a place we were used to seeing. The castle, which was so beautiful, was filled with black smoke, and the people''s lively underneath it was engulfed in flames - around it were soldiers of the Demon King''s Army, forming a formation with our faces. "How could there be an army of demons in the kingdom of Ringle..." "What the hell is going on..." Flattering us. If the situation is not swallowable, in that direction in which the Kingdom of Ringle exists - we have found our well-known hindsight. A brunette boy wearing white group clothes mixed with some red. He sat back on something with his back to this one and watched the jiggly burning kingdom of Ringle. !! "Senior!?" He might know something. I think so, and when I run over to him, I realize his body is full of blood. Like when assimilated to Ferm, the hem and arms of his uniform are dyed red, and the uniform itself is scratched. "Mr. Usato! Are you hurt?!?" ? Turning around in a slow motion, he turned his eyes to surprise me and Kazuki when he saw what you looked like. "Senior...? Kazuki...?" "Usatoku -" At that moment I tried to rush over to him who was injured - I see the sight of you in front of me, Usat, trying to stick your hand out to my throat. Rushly, I take a distance from the thunder, but my cheeks were engraved with small cuts caused by your penetration. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Hands on cheek wound, voice trembling at slight blood. Did he, Usat, try to kill me? Staring at the off knife, he slowly stood up, looking at us flashing and distorting his expression into anger. "Oh, that woman. I knew you should have dropped your neck. I can''t believe you''re showing such bad chest shit again..." Hold your head, you wicked Usato. If you look closely, it''s not Marutai he was sitting down. It''s the remains of a stacked demon king army soldier. He''s got his throat crushed, he''s got a hole in his chest, he''s desperate. "Usat! Don''t you see us?" Kazuki, who desperately claims to be himself, saw you with cold eyes, Usat, and you punch yourself in the forehead. Both me and you, Kazuki, are stunned by his sudden actions. "Won''t you wake up yet? This worked before..." Blood dripped from his forehead, but he raised his face despite it. "Seniors and Kazuki are dead. He died because of me, because I couldn''t make it." An emotionless voice. A cold, frozen voice far from him we know. "So I have to fight instead... to protect everyone''s place of return" Mumbling so as to tell himself, he turned his bright red eyes over here, stained with blood flowing from his forehead, and set up his fist. "If it''s an illusion, kill it and you''ll disappear" - Me and Kazuki, you''re dead? I don''t think his words are lies. Anyway, because the attack on me earlier was an attack that was really meant to hold my breath. "He... we know, Usat, not you..." His pride, lifeguard uniform, is wet in blood and full of calves. The prominent eyes and bright red hands of the neighborhood were too spectacular for the earliest humans - it was so painful to watch. Having seen him like that directly in front of me, I realized. Notice it, understand it, the tears of immensity creep up and transmit the cheeks. "... no..." A world without me and you, Kazuki. That''s when the Black Knight killed me and the Demon King''s Army won the war, what if time. We don''t know you here. Being alone was a man who carried everything in and became a genuine monster and ended up. "Usato, are you..." Oh, it''s a nightmarish sight indeed...! Kannagi...!! We are now going to fight - Usato, who fell into Shura...!! 260 Lesson 235 Usat Ken, the worst enemy" standing before us. Me and Kazuki, it''s just a bad joke of a nature when it comes to the world you died in. When you get here, it''s not funny at all. His eyes, which are relative, are vain, unable to read any emotions, but nevertheless the killer conveys. Perhaps there was a reason you judged us fake... I don''t know who you are, but really, it''s something you did extra. "Se, seniors..." "Kazuki, stand up. He''s coming to kill us." "Are you going to point your weapon at Usat?!?" "He''s not you we know, Usato." "Still... heh, I..." Kazuki, I know what you''re trying to say painfully. But if we don''t fight here, we''ll be attacked. Running away - some hands, but even if I can only run away, Kazuki, you can''t escape Usat you. Instead, he''s faster than me, not wrapped in thunder. "Either way, if you mean it, you could kill him. I''ll deal with him." "Seniors -" Switches to Thunderbeast Mode 2 with the knife still in the sheath. At the same time, Usato, who puts up his fist, turns behind you and shakes his sheath around his neck. I have to hit hard to stun you...! Sorry, Usat!! "Now...!" The next moment my sheath of swords struck directly, Usat without a foretaste, you leaned your body to the side and slammed a spinning kick towards this one. "Become!? Gu!?" At the same time as dodging, the kick flies. It is taken with a critical sheath, but is blown back by too many shocks. "Read the motion?" "... you''re faster than that pervert. Are you using a knife to reflect my knowledge?" Usato, who said so while rubbing his neck, kicked straight to the ground and approached me in an instant. An uncalled for healing magic, fist that specializes only in beating enemies is waved at me. "Sure, a knife would look good on a senior." "Huh...!" If I hit it straight, my bones will be crushed with my endurance. If I''m caught, I''m out at that point--I ''m better up there at speed. "There!!" Keep his fist low and avoid, whilst slamming his raised sheath against his forehead. At the same time, electric shocks are flushed and electrically shocked. "--- I got a try wondering why you''re fighting with it in your sheath, but you''re sweet even if it''s fake..." "...... Huh!" "What are you? Is that an illusion? Someone with a similar face?" Usato, who pushed back the sheath slapped on his forehead with only the power of his neck, you have a ghostly shape. So, eating electric shock isn''t working!? No, it''s not, it''s enduring while healing!? I grabbed the sheath with my left hand and he puts his fist in my face without hesitation......! "I have no choice...!" Pull out the knife with the sheath grabbed, scaffold the fist that will be swung down and leap - and at the same time cut your shoulder off Usat. A new scratch is engraved into the multiple-cut uniform, causing blood to erupt. Landing in the rear, catching the sheath he let go, I charge the magic with a nabbed knife. His shoulder wound is healing with healing magic without standing for a few seconds, but it has hurt him. True, I feel terrible about the book...! It''s not like killing demons and demons, it makes me feel bad about chest shit like the important things in me are being shredded. "--Aren ''t you a senior? Oh, and you''re a fake." I glanced at your shoulder wound and said so, Mr. Usato. No. He''s totally determined me to be a fake. Somehow, he doesn''t have the means to prove I''m real... Ha, yeah! "I''m a genuine dog ringtone.... your... ah, uh, fiance." "That''s a fake. I''ll kill you." And I did!? I did it with the same nori as usual!? "No, wait! Let me start over! Because it''s a joke!" "I refuse" With a smile on his face, his arm braces as he raises his right hand. At the same time, something flies at a tremendous speed as I look at it. When you pull a knife out and cleave the flying object -, "Stone...?" A stone split in two with no weirdness of any kind. But that''s the stone thrown by Usat your arm power. Even soldiers in armor should be powerful enough to penetrate it easily. "Do you have time to find out?" "...... Huh!!" While I was taking my eyes off him for a moment, he was already ahead of me, my eyes and my nose. He''s already grabbed my arm and thrown straight in the direction of the woods. "Let''s change places" "Ooh!?" Vision guru guru!? In panic, he manages to grasp onto the branches of the tree as he manages to get in shape. The surroundings were surrounded by trees on fire. "--Well, you can fight it out of your mind here" You, Usato, kicked the trees and stepped down in front of me. He took something out when he got his hands inside his coat. Then I made a noise and saw it zero out of his hand, and I accidentally pulled my cheek. "Usat, what is it?" "It''s a chain. Because it''s a little resistant to fire and it''s just stiff." Without grinning, he wraps it around his right arm lightly. It''s not like the cage hand of the brave - this is Usat, your weapon. Usato, whom I know, was not much of a man who wanted to use his weapon. I have heard from Usato himself that he was compelled to do so and used it several times, but his expression was not very good at that time. Loosely Usat, your body shakes and you walk out to the left. I was trying not to take my eyes off him---the moment he crossed the tree into a wall, I instantly lose sight of him. At the same time, the sound of kicking something out of the surrounding trees sounds continuously. "Are you moving while kicking a tree...!" The sound of the flames and the fever don''t tell the signs of him......! At the same time when I tried to get to Thunderbeast Mode 2 to see if I should fight on the same mound, I see a chain about to wrap around my neck as something came down right behind me. "Dangerous...!?" By shredding the chain he tried to wrap around his neck, he slashes it backwards while avoiding it, but there is no more of him. In that next moment, something will sound crushing in my right direction, and the burning tree will fall in the momentum that just pushes and crushes me. "Don''t use your surroundings well...!! But to this extent!!" Swing the knife continuously and cut the tree into rings on the spot. Remnants of trees falling to the ground -, "I guess. Prevent it, right?" "I don''t care how much you do this -" "So what about this?" Landing soundlessly away from me, he shook up his open hand as he kicked up the lit round too. "Healing Magic Rupture Palm" "No!?" A shock wave emitted as he swung his arm up from the bottom strengthens the flame of the burning round - dispersing it. Like a shotgun, pieces of wood surrounded by split fire come to me with tremendous momentum. "Discharge slashing!!" Intercept it with lightning magic released from the knife, but you were already in the next act, Usato. He jumped off the spot and threw the bottle he had removed from his nostrils, while sticking both hands forward. "Healing Ruptured Palms" The bottle was destroyed by a shock wave emitted from his palm, causing the liquid in it to spill over, while at the same time igniting with the surrounding flame - it became a giant flame and poured out of my head. "You''re a healing wizard, aren''t you?!?" Isn''t that a flaming mistake!? Is that a flammable potion or something? I can''t say four or five, so I wrap my thunder around it, and fly the spot to escape the pouring flames - but Usat, despite being in the fire, you wave your chained right arm, and it strikes me. "Gaps" "Come on!" Play your right hand with a knife. Your muscle strength is overwhelming, Usato. I''m going to deal with the attack with criticality, but my left hand towards my neck -!? "Besides, you can''t get hit!!" Tilt his neck to the side, avoiding his left hand, and cleave his torso to the lateral giraffe. However, due to healing magic, the wound regenerates in an instant and is not frightened at all. "Become!?" Is this how the healing wizard fights? Is it man I''m fighting for? A healing wizard for this to hurt -!! "Strong...!! You are still strong here!! Usato you!!" "---hmm." As my wielded sword cleaved your shoulder, Usat, blood gushed from his left hand, and an awesome shockwave bounced off my body. "... eh" Take advantage of the bounced momentum and distance yourself from Usat. He''s paying for the blood on his hand, but that hand was probably hurt by an outbreak of system strengthening. "You''re so impotent about outbursting system strengthening." "My hands are just cut, and it''s no big deal." Usato, you had the caged hand that Master Farga gave you, but you don''t have it in front of you. So, the outburst of magic that I know you''re doing with no-risk, it''s activated with wounds, and the way you use it, maybe - rupture after grabbing it. It has been transformed into a move to reliably kill your opponent. "Your way of fighting is unusual. I''m not even trying to look at myself." "I use everything. Otherwise, I''d never have lived before." A world without us. Usat your battle after the defeat of the kingdom of Ringle. I guess that was unimaginable. You can''t stop him, halfway ready. "I knew I had to kill you to stop you." Then I should be ready. Halfway through the attack, it is avoided and endured. I can''t hesitate anymore. Once I breathe deeply and deeply, I slowly lay my hands on the pattern. "... I''m going for real" "--Huh!?" Instantly activated Thunderbeast Mode 2, I am slashed by Usat at the full speed of the true (...). He defends himself with a critical chain, but before that, my kick is slammed into the temple. "Gah...!?" "Sorry, Mr. Usato. You can''t do anything anymore." That''s what I talk about as I stab a knife in his foot trying to step forward. I know that won''t stop me from moving. With his sword pulled out and held in his opposite hand, he reached out to me with his hand - letting his power flow as it were and throwing it free under the auspicious guidelines. "Nah...!?" Slap an electric caged palm on the defenseless back shown in the air. electrically shocked, slammed to the ground, but instantly recovered, Usat. Though you try to unleash magic from your left hand to escape the scene---, "Healing Magic Rupture -" "Slow" Stuffed in an instant, I slap my wrist with a sheath in my left hand, stopping it. Where you crushed the source of the attack, stand to pull it with a knife wrapped in electric shock - release the move. "Dog Round Stream, Four Series (Shin), Thunder Streak (Kami-Kanezan)!" "Huh!?" - Ultra-fast quadruple hit. A powerful electric shock strikes him after slashing four places on his left arm, leg, and torso. Every time I attack him, my heart snaps. But I don''t expect to be able to stop him to this extent. I know you, Usato, because you were a man who would never fall. In semi-preparedness, this one can do the opposite...! "Let''s end this" At the same time as he stepped in, he punched a pattern into his mistletoe - where he was finally frightened, with instantaneous acceleration, he lowered back and snapped. "--- system strengthening entanglement " As the concentration of magic increases, its color changes from gold to purple. It feeds into the sheath, overlays condensation into condensation, and sharpens nerves. "Deep Righteous and Thunderbeast Mode 3" The back hand that wraps the system strengthening itself around its body. With a purple electric shock wrapped around my knife and whole body, I jumped forward in a straight line with my knife pulling---, while fully controlling the overflowing force, making sure I fell forward---, "Thunder Cut Ri...!" Usat, I slashed your right arm off. Shaking off a knife and scattering the magic of system strengthening into the air, I look back as I snap a knife. "... Usato-kun" Behind you was Usat, who fell and lay on his back with his right arm slashed. Thunderbeast mode three. It is a form that has been enhanced to single-point protruding speed and attack. It was a knit move for a rematch against Armilla Belgret, but I didn''t think Usato would use you against him. "We have to hurry..." Usato, you could even connect your arms. If we don''t just stop the bleeding while he''s passing out. "Seniors...!" "Kazuki..." From the back of the woods you come to this place. [M] Even considering the time he would be here, it seemed like a battle for such a short time, but it was enough time for me to seem like hours. He distorts his expression when he looks at you, Usato, who falls down. "Sorry... I should have fought too...!" Honestly, I thought I could blame you. Though he attacked me, Usato, I cut your arm and cut you, Kazuki, you just say you''re angry... No, is that what I want? The most angry thing about me right now is that I''m not the only one. "That''s okay. We''ll stop your bleeding sooner than that." "Right!" Me and you, Kazuki, tried to rush over to Usat - at that moment, a gust of wind blows out of your head. Before me and Kazuki, who recognized that it was not of nature and jumped right back, something shadowy came down from above. "Become..." What I felt then was more presence than I had ever felt before. The shadow that made Armilla and Korga feel stronger than they could possibly be, peeks into your face at your feet as you erase the wings of the dragon that grew on your back. "Dude, you got hit pretty bad. Usato" The man''s appearance, in a nutshell, is a warrior. Usato was a stranger to us because of his flesh, short, blue hair and stern face, more than a minute taller than you, but he looked familiar with the axe pattern he had. "Senior, " "Oh, that''s Leona''s..." Leona''s had, Miarak''s brave armor. Axe shape now, but could this guy... "Don''t pretend you passed out. I have a sharp feeling about this." "... I would have liked to have slept a little longer" ...!!? You couldn''t have stunned me by doing all that!? Usato, who rose with a sleigh, picked up his right arm, which was falling beside him as it was, and began to heal with healing magic. "As always, why don''t you stop fighting to hurt yourself? Princess Nia was worried." "Because this is all I have." "I don''t think so." In about a dozen seconds as it is, he rises again with a loud sigh, completely joining his right arm together. "Mr. Caron, why are you here? Are you a battlefield ahead of you?" "No, listen to me talk about you struggling. He flew in." Brave Karon. Someone who was swallowed up by the power of a dragon and rampant, temporarily causing Miarak to perish. Now he is fighting as a brave man in this world who should be leaving the line with sequelae due to the dragonization...!? "It''s too protective." "No, no, we''re friends, right? Of course I''m going to help you." "I don''t remember being" Usato, who takes a tuned attitude, laughs happily as he slaps you on the back. Karon. "No, that''s it. If I leave my back to you, you''re my basic friend, me." "If you attack me from my back, my friend will stop...?" "What a horrible thing to say, dude" Brave men and healing wizards. We were brave men in this world. We''re gone. But instead a brave man named Karon appeared. 261 Lesson 236 Karon, the miarak brave man who showed up before us. Usato, who seemed annoyed by the overwhelming presence we felt from him, spoke in a somewhat gruesome manner. "Ha, can I leave my place in the first place?" "Whoa, wait, it''s too early to say I don''t like it. I have a fucking serious colleague on my property, so I''ll be fine." "It''s visible that the person is having a very hard time..." "Shall I introduce you? Instead, when this battle is over, I''ll force you to introduce me." "I hate it." Karon turned a smiling smile on you, Usato, who looks sincerely disgusted. But soon he turned to us, unable to move without shock, turning that expression into something dangerous. I didn''t mean to hit him unintentionally from the beginning, but there was no gap at all in this guy. I just had a feeling that if I attacked him, I would definitely start a life-threatening battle. "Well, I''ve come to see the enemies who have hunted you down so far... no matter what you think, you''re human, but what do you mean? It feels the same power as my weapon. Strangely enough." ! "Ask me, are you my enemies?" Karon''s body is engulfed in a flash of light. In his head, where the light subsided, he had horns, his arms wrapped in dragon scales, and his back had strong blue wings. A brave man who inherited the power of the Divine Dragon. Me and you, Kazuki, are powerful enough to see. Seeing us like that, Usato, you walked out in front of Mr. Caron with the axe on his shoulder. "Mr. Caron, can I take care of these people?" "You can''t win. Even with the array, it''s a good match." "... I know" "Then leave this place to me. You won''t be aware, but you look terrible." Mr. Usato, who showed a bit of rhetoric in Karon''s words. But still, he looks up at Karon''s face with his back to this one. "... this will be the last time I use water" "Huh!?" Karon stuffs you with a surprise look, erasing the previous intimidation. What do you mean, water? "Come on, what kind of change of heart did we stop using so much?" "I thought it was time for me to move on." "... right" To your words, Usato, Karon returned the horns and scales to the human ones. He continued to speak with an utterly loud voice when he put his hand on your shoulder, Usato. "But even if you dilute to the extreme, the power of the fountain is immense. Don''t let your powers swallow you." "... Yes" "Okay, then I''m going first." Having said that, he turned his back on this one, and after one last glance at me and you, Kazuki, he jumped to jump up the spot, flickering his wings and flying up into the air. Usat, who dropped him off as he flew toward the castle to cleave the night sky as it was, took a deep breath. "Thank you. Mr. Caron." I whined small. What he took out was a small vial. Opening his mouth and sipping away, he throws an empty vial down to the ground. "Su......" His condition changes. More magic overflows, blood vessels rise in his arms Smoky magic blows up from his body holding down the urge to gush within himself. Strengthened by potion? A healing magic rampage? No, it doesn''t apply to any of that. Now he''s as if, being poured into a mighty force, forcing it into his body -, "Ooh wow!!" With such beast-stained ambition, Usat, you jump forward. Grabbing your arm, Kazuki, lacking calm, jumps backwards to the speed approaching my Thunderbeast Mode 2 as well. The moment he waved his fist down to where I was - the ground crumbles. Kazuki, who sees the ground submerged in crater form, turns his eyes round to surprise. "Senior, is that...!?" "I don''t even know!! That''s a force we don''t know!!" Because of the contents of that vial!? Pulling his arm out of the ground, he breathed loudly and raised his voice. "BRULLYWIN!! COOOOOOOOO!!" I get unintentionally stiff in my voice enough to sound the air. Why do you think BRULLIN ''HERE!? Meanwhile, the ambition of the beast comes here with the sound of the ground immediately. "Grrrr!!" What showed up was a blue demon wrapped in worn armor, a blue grizzly brulin. Burlin, his unchanged partner from the original world, but his body has many scars, and I can see that he has fought the battlefield with you, Usato. But more than that, I ''m-- no, me and Kazuki, you see the sole equipped on Burlin''s back, you lose your voice. "Thanks, Burlin" "Gru." "You always take care of me. It''s okay, you just have to watch." "... Guru" Stroking Brulin, he grinned calmly for only a moment, pulling a familiar long sword and a dagger out of his back. That''s the "sword" that me and Kazuki were using during the first battle. I would have held it till death in this world, a sign that we were there. Usato, with a long sword in his right hand and a small sword in his left, stares at us as he lowers himself. "Stop me." Receive pure intent to kill all by yourself. To that fact, in today''s reality, Kazuki and I set up a weapon, wanting to cry helplessly. Rumors of healing wizards being whispered among the Demon King''s Army. Personnel grabbing" the wounded at a speed that no one can follow. Those who are not frightened at all of any wounds or attacks. "Eat the blow of the Second Legion Leader!!" "Goha!? gehu!? ogo!?" "Garbage Style Gah!!" There is an evil dragon in front of me who long ago did all he could for the atrocities. Zero purple exhalation from the edge of his mouth, and his wings heavily flickered, was tougher than any demon he had ever seen, and then it was completed like a single piece of art. Even a powerless me can see how desperate it is to fight such a non-standard existence. But, but. There were people who tried to stand up to it without being frightened at all even in front of such a presence. "You''re still a talkative lizard!" Correct me for saying he''s normal. That''s, like, another monster in a man''s skin. Humans are inferior to us demons in physical ability and inferior in magic. It shouldn''t be possible for such a person to deal with the Demon Clan head-on. Not to mention that... "Feel free Koga!! You''ll still be fine!!" "No more!?" - I can''t believe you''re banging on a big dragon while turning Mr. Korga, even if he shows it in front of you. I was the girl who heard the name earlier - holding Keira, being made to see the sight from the shadows. "Oh, wow... what, that guy... is a human being such a horrible species" "... Usato..." He looked like a normal boy. He seems mediocre, somewhat close to me, such a boy. But if I opened the lid, Mr. Koga''s rating was too accurate. "Huh!? Huh, Usat! This guy''s so hard! Me, itai!?" "Rest assured, heal magic!" "Where do you want me to feel safe!? Where do you want me to feel safe?!? You probably hate me too!?" "Yeah!!" Wow, an awesome smile. Well, I can''t help it if Mr. Koga is showing almost stalking obsession. Still, Mr. Korga also cramped his cheeks on his just smile. "I hate you so much too!!" "Then you don''t need pity!!" "No!?" A boy known as Usato, who attacks Evil Dragon while gently wielding Mr. Korga''s legs covered in black magic with his right hand. He turns to Evil Dragon as he turns that look into something horrible. "Come on! I''ll deform you as you wish. Wow!!" The magic surrounding Mr. Koga, who is swung by Usato, enlarges and turns into a shape like a thick stick with a tip. Usat, skillfully turning it around, slammed Mr. Korga into the side of the evil dragon trying to bite him with his big mouth open. "Nice! Koga!! That''s how it goes!!" "Yikes!! This is the power of the Second Legion Commander!!" "Strange moves, human style gah!!" Big nails swinging Mr. Korga off to Usato. A blow that a mere human would be smashed to pieces without even having to be made. I accidentally put my hand on my mouth and leaked a scream, but the next sight that popped into my eyes was the sight of Usat, who waved his big right arm, turning back the claws of the evil dragon with unnatural force. "Healing bounce! Mm, magic spin!!" As the green light instantly moves from his right arm to his feet, he jumps at a tremendous speed---Mr. Koga is slapped to lift Evil Dragon''s jaw. The opponent Evil Dragon also seems baffled by an attack that is not unexpected and does not appear to be able to cope. "Brave Gahhhh!" The evil dragon begins to ravage my samurai Luo with anger. Mr. Koga raised his voice to Usato, who was disturbed and tried to escape the evil dragon waving his arms wide. "Usat, throw me at him!!" "Ok!!" Without hesitation, Usat throws Mr. Korga to the evil dragon. Evil Dragon trying to knock it off as it should - but Mr. Koga, who solved the deformity on the verge of the attack hitting him, strikes Evil Dragon in the eye with his changed left arm. And as he chased after it, Usat, who jumped high in the sky, devoured his intense flying kick and disfigured him all at once. "If you fall, it''s this way!!" "I''m gonna beat you up right now!!" "You lah!!" An evil dragon that raises the ambition of anger. But Mr. Koga and Usato, who made him close by kicking that big mouth up at the same time, beat him up without question. "Whoa, you look great alive!! Looks like you''re still having fun! Oy!!" "I''m not bothering people!! Olah!! Spit out the poison right now!!" Demon tribes and humans (?) who go after fallen evil dragons in peace. I don''t know which one is a monster anymore. "Um, that guy, the Dark Wizard... what is it?" "Huh? Yes. Yes, sir." "That''s right..." Keira stares jizzily at Koga and Usato as they slap their legs and fists in on the evil dragon. Can I show that to my child? Isn''t it really good for education? And I push evil. "Mr. Usato, you fight like that. I''m fighting with the Dark Wizard." Isn''t it a mistake we''re fighting with the Dark Wizard...? Why are you shining your eyes? Now they''re showing you the moment when the girl you want steps off the road? "Don''t be fooled!! He is a healing wizard!!" "... heal your injuries, aren''t you a good person?" "No, I really do... look at that one and I don''t think anything!?" Keira returns a truly discerning reaction when she points to Usat trying to tap her fist in reverse as she begins to wield the arm of the evil dragon that wields her nails. "No, especially" "Yep..." "Mr. Usato is Mr. Usato. Now I''m not scared or anything." Oh, demon king. Me, I don''t know how sensitive my kids are these days. When I''m more confused, a loud scream comes from the direction of the evil dragon. With that, I notice that the ambient air is drawn in. "Vogaaaa!!" It was the purple poison smoke that poured out of its big mouth to spit it out on the ground. Mr. Koga avoids at his leisure, but the poisonous smoke that pushes him out like an avalanche approaches where I and Keira are. Usat, who saw them, turned to us and jumped. "Don''t move from there!" He rests his right hand on his back and begins to gather his magic into his hands. What the healing wizard was going to do, he unleashed a warped, swollen magic bullet on his palm. "What do you do with healing magic?" "Healing Blast Wave!!" At that moment, the poisonous smoke that was about to swallow us when it sounded so loud that it was mistaken for an explosion was blown away. I can''t block my open mouth. In a space full of sparkling green magic, Usato looks back here. "Keira, are you okay?!?" "Usato, now...... can I do it too?" "Don''t manipulate this move because it''s dangerous." I laughed bitterly at Keira''s words like that. He speaks so embarrassingly. Mr. Koga, who avoided poison smoke next to him like that, stepped down. "Huh, it''s dangerous, it''s dangerous" "I think Mr. Korga should worry more about me." Absolutely this guy, you forgot I existed. Why are you being protected by a healing wizard, not an ally, but an enemy? "You have a lot of endurance. We barely made it through the attack. Are you really a creature?" "... no, too weak" "Huh?" "If this guy is a full-season evil dragon, he''s only as powerful or slightly stronger than the zombies we fought. Is that a real evil dragon?" Usat, who grumbled small, still relative to the evil dragon who stares at them. I don''t know what you''re thinking, and I don''t know what you''re really going to do. That was such a healing wizard that it was even said to be a symbol of fear for the Demon King Army. 262 Lesson 237 I know how to fight Usat. Usat''s own human detached reflex nerves, defense by cagemen, restraint and resistance by Nair''s sorcery, Ferm''s dark magic coat, numerous moves that applied the outburst of phylogenetic enhancement, and - elastic grants knitted by looking at techniques that make my magic resilient. I have dealt with any opponent by doing everything I can and using it separately depending on the situation. But Usat in front of me is different. It was too different from what we know about Usat. "--- Wow!!" The movement is like a storm itself. Usat''s behavior as he makes his assault on seniors, spinning heavily, is too off track when it comes to humans. Originally, if you gently wield a long sword that should be wielded with both hands, you will easily double cut the tree that is supposed to be an obstacle, stab a small sword in the ground with your backhand, and change the direction you are forced to travel - launching a fierce attack to ensure that you hunt down your senior. "Corresponding to my movements...!?" "I''ve just gotten used to it...!" "That responsiveness is the same here! You''re not too adaptable!?" Usato and senior exchanging swordspears at unstoppable speeds in their eyes. But seniors have no choice but to back down to Usat, who slaps his long sword with stormy rotation. The long sword Usat uses - that''s what I used. It is something that has been broken in the battle against Koga before, and it is also the longest handled weapon in this world. "You''re dragging our death...!" It wasn''t the fist Usat was good at, and I was terribly upset that he was using it. It''s like you''re trying to keep me and my senior dead from ever forgetting it, even if it''s your fault, and you''re driven by the feeling that there''s nothing you can do about it. "Humph!" Usat pierces a small sword on the ground as he wields a long sword. Axis it and increase the rotation further, flying with the momentum to the seniors. "Miscellaneous handling of my sword!" Yes, a few trees are broken at once when a senior-in-law who had a scratch on Usat gives himself up. A sword technique at the mercy of power with no sword technique or snare. But that''s why that extra power is forcing me to elevate it into a move. "Or, Kazuki! HELP!! Shit, if it stays like this, it breaks my knife!?" "Huh, seniors, scaffolding!!" Release a disc-shaped magic bullet and stall it around your predecessor. With it scaffolded, she avoided Usat''s wielding long sword on a piece of paper and fed a kick wrapped in electric shock to her neck. A flash of discharge--but Usat turns his face to the seniors who unleashed the kick, without looking slightly frightened. "Ah... oh, I''m sorry?" I try to stab my sword at a senior who can''t do anything until he lands as-is---but I won''t let that happen!! I unleash the magic bullet created in the cage hand of my left arm to Usat at the same time. "Usato!" In number, he releases fifteen magic bullets to Usat at the same time. Attack by granting them elasticity so that they don''t disappear poorly ---!! "Now make a move -" "Sweet" Usat knocks his foot on the ground, he protrudes the ground like a tatami and wipes out half the magic bullet. In addition, he flew massive amounts of debris towards us by striking the ground that raised a loudly wielded long sword. "...... Huh!" Attracting a magic bullet and wiping out the debris jumped into my eyes, along with a leap, the figure of Usat about to wave down his long sword. "Do we have to intercept...!" Roll over and avoid the attack, pulling out the sword on your back and letting a magic bullet float in your cage hand. Disadvantaged in melee. I''m not in a situation where I can say anything! Release the elastic grant and release a small magic bullet to Usat with the ability to extinguish it. "...... Huh!" If only we could take away the freedom of hands and feet, we should be able to render them powerless...! Turn the manipulated magic bullet against Usat with disgusting emotions. Seeing the magic bullet going to himself with cold eyes, Usato thought he would not hesitate to move to dodge it, and he went into the magic bullet without a hesitation. "Become!?" A magic bullet hits him directly in the leg and shoulder, leaving a hole empty, but the wound plays at a rate that even healing magic can''t think of. When you take a protruding little sword by the hand of a cage, a terribly cold voice emanates from Usat. "The aim is too sweet. If you don''t shoot me in the head, I can''t take you down." "Usato! What did you drink...! That''s not normal!!" "... a drop of Kreha Fountain. Well, I wouldn''t know if I told you---" As it is, it is played with only arm strength and allowed to melt back. I hesitate unintentionally to make and release magic bullets. "--- You''re too alarmed." "Huh." While hesitating, Usato stepped into the nostalgia at once. His fist, which at some point let go of the long sword, was pointed at my torso. "Huh, Shima -" "Healing Crushing Fist" "Gah......" A strong impact runs in the abdomen and is bounced back. Still manage to stay and get in shape while supporting the sword. Before I breathe on my shoulders, Usat walks up to me with the sword I picked up while paying the blood on my hands. "Kazuki, you''re too kind." As it was, Usat waved his sword down unconstitutionally with my head hanging. "Grr...!" Even though he manages to divert diagonally with a sword that stands tall, the bones of his right arm sweep and severe pain run. This despite the recirculation! Now I may have gotten a jaw in my right arm bone! If I back down here, I can do it for sure. I dared to step in big and roll out my left fist caged in light magic with Usat''s shoulder hanging. "WOOOOOOOO!!" "So sweet" Before my hand, Usato''s knee kick slaps him to the stomach. Usato looks down on me, kneeling in intense pain. "Don''t do anything about it. You should be stronger." "... Usa, t?" I don''t see his expression in the shadows. Usat, who wields his sword as it is, but his predecessor is slashed with a knife from behind before that sword is swung down. "I won''t let you kill...!" "I can''t. I''ve come to a point where I can''t turn back." "It doesn''t matter!" "You''re a strong man." "That''s me! Your troublesome senior, the dog bell tone!" "Do you say that yourself!" Usat began his senior offense as he turned around. On that occasion, the two of them scratch out and battle at high speeds. Usat follows in a movement that transcends even the limits of man with the power of a mysterious water called the Fountain of Creha, with an extremely fast movement of the electric shock system. While we were fighting to destroy our surroundings and heat them up with electric shocks scattered around - I was thinking of something else as I held my abdomen down and thoroughly recovered. "Usato, you..." I''ve always felt uncomfortable. If Usato is serious about killing me and my predecessors, something obviously unnatural has happened in previous battles. The fact that Usato became the enemy and was not even questioned by the shock that he was going to fight, but now he finally realizes it. "No way......" Noticed, anger crept up in me. This may be the first time in a way that I''ve had the anger so far. And why Usat is fighting us. And why Usat has become like this now. If it''s what I think it is, I have to be angry with Usat. Get your hands off your abdomen and work out your magic. No more hesitation. I''m not going to take care not to hurt you badly - and I''m not going to kill you. Just stop Usat with all your might, without looking at yourself. "If you say it''s sweet, just say it! I could say a lot to you too!!" Stick your hands forward and force yourself to create twice the amount of magic bullets you can make at the same time. Let them all be endowed with elasticity - to recreate the outburst of Usat''s system strengthening. "Senior! I will get involved!! Sorry!!" "Yeah, I get it!! What do you mean, eh!? Get involved -" "Disperse (spread)!!" Systematic strengthening erupts and blood flows from the right hand where magic leaks out. The resulting shock wave diffuses the Magic Bullet in all directions, flying extensively. "" Become!? " Magic bullets launched with acceleration, which cannot be done by my magic manipulation, bounce the surrounding obstacle by imparting elasticity, killing them both through an incredible orbit. "--I see, that''s what I''m talking about! Thunderbeast Mode 3!" As the senior wraps a purple thunder, he hits back toward Usat one after another with a magic bullet that flies out. Hurry up and manipulate the magic bullet while you panic a little to the seniors who did something different than my thoughts. "Suction!" Suck a magic bullet towards Usat and let Usat restrict its movement. He sees a magic bullet sucking on his own body, and he moves slowly, but he turns toward me as he quickly changes his target. But - the movement has fallen so far that even I can see it. "System strengthening!" Throw your sword and cage your magic in the cage hand on your left arm. The magic of a condensed light system turns into a dangerous substitute that extinguishes everything it touches. "Kazuki!" "Usato!" - Wave a caged hand that has been turned into a hand knife by a long sword that will be swung down. Without a glance at the long sword that was melted from the roots so as to cut the butter, he takes and erases with his palms the small sword that was next handled by the seniors rolled out. "...... Huh!" "Teeth, eat up!" To Usat, who instantly lost his weapon, he puts up a right fist wet in blood. In contrast, Usat opened his eyes wide and the next time he smiled small - he let go of the pattern of weapons he had and dropped them to the ground. Usat, who is punched in the cheek as it is, falls backwards without even taking a reception. "Ha... ha...! Ouch...!" My right hand is bloody because of the sudden consumption of magic that has erupted system strengthening from me. Me breathing on my shoulders, and my senior running over to the fallen Usat, talk to me in confusion. "Mr. Kazuki... take care of the wound..." "No, it''s fine now" I don''t have time for that right now. I grab Usato''s chest, which lies powerless. Staring at him already losing his temper of war, I slap the words I wanted to say with anger. "You''re the one who''s doing it!! From the start!!" "... ugh." "It doesn''t look good on me! It''s not like you to be forced to be evil like that!!" It was something I would know if I thought about it a little bit. Usat had noticed it since the first time he was slashed by a senior. So the tone was back to salutations like it was when I talked to my senior, and even when my senior got his arm grabbed, she was safe. If Usat was really here to kill him, the seniors were finished when they grabbed him by the arm. "You haven''t changed anything from the Usat we know!" "He''s kind, thoughtful, reliable... he''s my friend!!" Even when I am. I had any chance of killing me fighting without the determination to fight for real. When I used a technique called that healing crushing fist, or when I kicked my knee, on second thought, Usat''s power would have made it easy to kill him. "The truth is, you knew. That we''re not fakes." "--- It''s the same as fake. ''Cause they''re not the same seniors I know and Kazuki." Usato, who finally said so, smiles mocking himself as he looks up at the sky. "... even he knew. You''re not Kazuki with the seniors I know. I didn''t know what you meant... but if you were there in real life, it wouldn''t have mattered otherwise" "Did you understand me?" When the senior pointed at himself as surprised, Usat smiled as he nostalgic. "I only know seniors who say crazy things like that in battle." "Oh, uh... here, my fiance is a fact" "I wish it was fake" "I don''t like it that much!?" I think it''s first bad to try to make up the facts on your own. As he was only slightly shuddered by the senior, Usat, who sighed small, opened his mouth again. "I... am half the man who couldn''t be a lifeguard or a healing wizard. Halfway down, crushed by the weight of what I lost, and as a result, I''m a killer." "Usato......" "Now, what kind of face can I put on both of you? My senior and Kazuki are dead. I''ve taken a lot of lives because of those two deaths." I don''t know how Usat lived since we died in this world. But I know it''s not a half-breed thing. "Is that why you tried to take us down?" "... Honestly, I don''t know. You wanted me to stop, or you wanted me to kill you again... But you do -" Raising his body only in his upper body, he drops his gaze on two swords that became only a pattern that fell to the ground. Two swords left behind by me and my senior. Speaking only of the results, it would have destroyed what was important to Usat, but for Usat, who lives now, this was only a shackle. "The untrained have been cut off...... no, am I right in saying that you have cut me off" "Gurrah." That''s how he shrugged. Brulin, who''s been watching us fight, approaches him. He looks like a possession has fallen, hands on Burlin''s cheek. "Thanks. Keep your hands off me." "Guru" "I''m all right now. come on." Usat, fluttering but rising, looks back at us as he wraps his healing magic around him. Having regained his current composure, it seemed unlimited to us to know that one drop of the Fountain of Creha and its effects had expired. "I don''t ask why you two are here---" "Actually, hey! He was sent to this world by a bastard called Kannagi while he was infiltrating the demon kingdom! Next time I see you, I''m going to do everything I can to catch you and make you regret being born with your beast ears and tail on!!" "... well, it''s a fantastic world. There must be a lot of things. I don''t ask deeply." Even in the words of the air-breaking senior, Usat has a nostalgic look on his face. And when I turned my body to my senior again, I bowed my head deeply. "I''m sorry. I got caught up in this on my own. Honestly, I was scared to fight the seniors at first, but the seniors were still reassured at the seniors" "Hey, Usato. Is that a compliment?" "Of course." Usato, who said so and smiled, turned me next and bowed his head just like his senior. "Sorry, Kazuki. I said sweet about you... no. Your compassion is not weakness. [M] That''s definitely your strength over anything." "... Usato" "So whoever denies it, you go down the path you thought was right" "Oh, okay" After all, the fundamental part doesn''t change when the world changes. Usat is Usat. As I carve his words firmly into my mind, I realize that the body of the senior next door is gradually becoming transparent. "Seniors, my body...!" "That''s what you are, too. Does that mean time has come?" I will be brought back to the original world. Even though I still wanted to talk to Usat in this world. Usat watched us gradually disappear, and he talked to us without worrying. "Senior, Kazuki. Am I in your world?" "... yeah" "Aren''t you bothering both of us like me?" "Rather I''m bothering you" "Senior, were you aware...!?" It''s a plain stunning fact. Usat smiles bitterly as he is slightly surprised by the seniors'' words. "Then let such a happy man be in more trouble. Maybe I''m a legitimate healing wizard who doesn''t rely on the Fountain of Kreha or fight like a shredder." It reminds me of Usat fighting in a crazier way than the Usat in front of me in the back of my brain. This Usat is pure strength, which is why I managed... but it''s scary that Usat in our world really doesn''t know what he''s going to do... "Sounds like it''s time" "Usato, are you..." "I''m going my way." Usat makes that a straight word. Our bodies are disappearing. Never again will I see Usat in front of me. Does he know that too, he seems sad... still kept smiling and opening his mouth. "Because thanks to both of us, we''re finally moving forward" Using that word, the sight in front of me shifts. Kannagi said he''d give us nightmares. I also told him to get rid of the sweetness. But no. "I do what I think is right." Now once, reminding me of Usato''s words in another world, I now relate to Kannagi once with my senior. 263 Lesson 238 We fought Usat in another world, and then we came back to our original white space. Standing in a place no different than before I got here, I''m a blonde beast sitting around holding my eyes at the tip of my gaze - capturing Kannagi. "You can''t change us. No matter what kind of nightmare you''re given, you won''t be confused anymore." That''s what I say to the cannabis holding my eyes. I don''t know if this guy is an enemy to us. As he was vigilant so that he could set up his weapon at any time, Kannagi, who had held his left eye silently, raised his face. "I was right to send you." "... what?" It''s blood that''s flowing through the gap in your hand that holds your left eye. Maybe at the price of system strengthening or something? "Oh, you don''t have to worry about this. Because I just couldn''t use my left eye because I couldn''t help it. After all, the magic of this ruin wasn''t enough." Kannagi, who spoke so like any other HR, snarls his fingers with his left eye closed. Then something like a bandage from nowhere is wrapped around her head to cover her left eye, and a mark resembling witchcraft is engraved on that bandage. "Off the prospectus, but his future in parallel time was changed. It''s never been better for me." "... what brings us to that world?" "? Same as the first one. I wanted you to throw away the sweetness. But now I don''t care because I''ve achieved more." Kannagi gladly loosens her cheeks. "Oh, he still hasn''t changed anything fundamental in that world either. If you keep going into the future, you''ll be given one of the two brave weapons you were supposed to have in your hands, and most importantly, there''s a chance you''ll find even me over there." "What are you talking about...?" "It''s a possibility. I was supposed to die because of you, and his fate was cut open." I can barely understand being spit out of the mouth of a cannabis, but does that mean the Usato in that world would have lost their lives if it stayed that way? "Creha Fountain. It''s a mistake to leave that behind." "Huh, there''s one in this world too!?" "Absolutely. Poison that drives people crazy flowing underground in Miarak. That''s who Kreha Fountain is." Miarak. Is it the city where Mr. Leona is? If we don''t know at the moment, it''s not being used like that...? "Nah, why am I still leaving that one? Even though it only drives people crazy. Well, I don''t even want to know what that main unit thinks." Kannagi whining about bumps and something. I don''t care what you talk about. Is he on our side in the first place? "Well, I''m done for you guys! And then we''ll have to wait until the time comes." Wait? What are you waiting for? " "I can''t tell you right now. ''Cause if you ask, I''ll definitely try to stop you." At that moment, the figure of a senior who was laughing thinly and questioning Kannagi disappears. The next person to show up was behind Kannagi, more than ten meters away, shaking off his knife as he wrapped an electric shock. "Aside from the main body..." "You''ve definitely come to get your neck. The brave ones over there seem to be better off in a good way." "... thanks to you" The seniors who delivered the knife to the sheath abominably stare at the cannabis. Kannagi, on the other hand, distorts its appearance so that noise runs. "Well, that''s a good place to be, bye." "Oh wait!!" Stopping but ignoring it, Kannagi disappears instantly. Focusing on where Kannagi disappeared, he returns to the original ruins so that the surrounding scenery is eroded. But where we are now is clearly a different room than that place that was first sucked into the vortex. "Senior, what do you want to do now?" "Let''s rendezvous with everyone first. Kannagi could be a troublesome opponent beyond our expectations" An unidentified opponent who doesn''t seem to be on either side of the enemy. He''s still someone you can''t even trust, but let''s make it a priority to rendezvous with our people first. This evil dragon is unlimited to the evil dragon I know, but it''s far from real. That''s how I felt fighting evil dragons a little bit. Even if you had various experiences and were definitely stronger than you were when you fought Evil Dragons before, it can''t be extended to full-powered Evil Dragons that are not zombies at all. "--- of, it''s supposed to be" Whatever the relative evil dragon may be estimated, it is inferior to the evil dragon of the past in memory. No, harder than a zombie? "Hey Usat. Not now, though. What is that?" "Really now..." Koga, who has fallen apart to fight with me, asks me that next door. ... Evil Dragon is also asking how to get out of here, and I''ll explain it briefly while I''m at it. "That''s an evil dragon. It''s a dragon that was raging on this continent a long time ago. I should have defeated the guy who resurrected as a zombie a while back with his buddies... what do you mean, he''s relative in his past summaries all season now" I see. I mean, you''re a strong guy. Did you hear my explanation? It''s been so short. Is that a good idea? I feel like there was a more amazing part to it. "Did Usato fight such a scary monster?" Keira, who is protected by Mr. Ciel in the back, understands better. I turn to her to reassure her. [M] "I joined forces with my people to defeat them. It''s okay, ''cause I''m not gonna lose this time either." "Ha, yes!" As there are no problems so far because I can fight...... I was a little concerned about Mr. Siel''s gaze of suspicion, or how he was pulling a dong, but now let''s focus on what''s in front of him. "Let''s go, Koga" "Heh. Be careful not to get caught up in my attacks." "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m kidding. So don''t try to hold my legs." Relative to Evil Dragon, sighing at Koga, who won''t break his joking posture even over this period. On a blackening scale, big wings. Is the current threat poison and an attack using nails and tails? "Now there''s no Nair, no Ferm, no Amako... but it''s not like I can do anything" There are only a few things I can do on my own. An outburst of system strengthening to impart elasticity - system breaking. Hang them well together and apply them. "Koga, I''ll draw him in." "Well, I''ll attack you properly. We''ll deal with each other on the spot." Even if we work out the operation poorly, it will definitely get in the way because we move around in each one. That was understandable in an earlier short fight. After taking a slow, deep breath, I now approach Evil Dragon after checking with Keira and Mr. Ciel. "Brave man...!" "That''s why you''re telling me I''m not a brave man... But, well, let me give you back what I used to see scattered...!" Silver caged hand equipped with right arm. Proud of its unparalleled hardness, it holds it forward and grips its fist hard. Covering my caged hand with the magic of elasticity imparted that concentrated and generated my consciousness, I relate directly from the front to the evil dragon who raised his nails and struck his tail. "Come!!" "Ooh wow!!" With the roar, my fingernails swung far beyond my height. Cut out the claws that are impending to smash them, and put a cage hand on their tip to change their trajectory. "I''ve seen that attack before" "--- Heh! You, you gotcha!!" An evil dragon rolls out his claws on both arms like a child with eclampsia. Does it not change that the incitement resistance is low...? I feel that the vocabulary of words is too monotonous for it. Well, for the clutter of the attack, it''s easy for me to do it too...!! "Huh! Woo! Sweet!!" I cut it out with my eyes and play it with my caged hands with the steps. If you take it directly from the front, it''ll crush you with mass, but if you play it accurately, you can flush it with minimal force. And -, "That attack!" A "sweet attack carried out in a messy attack. Avoid it in steps and tap a spinning kick into the side of your hand that has been tapped to the ground that has entailed the magic of elasticity granting by spinning magic. "Nu!? lick mernah!" An evil dragon who is bounced off his arm and disfigured, but he tries to take advantage of the act of falling forward, opening his mouth and biting me. A large mouth of evil dragons with sharp fangs looms. "Slow...!" Step on the right foot that has moved the magic of elasticity grant (?) and move the spot instantly. In sight is the side of the evil dragon who clashed his head to the ground with momentum. "Magic Spin" Instantly restores magic to the right fist and releases a healing elastic fist. But the weakening suspicion is that the opponent is an evil dragon with a huge body. Healing elastic fists cannot be pushed off alone. Then until you do the moves again here...! "Healing Fist!!" Blast more magic over vertical fists slapped by evil dragons. Moments later, a further shock ran on the cheek of the evil dragon, shaking its enormous head wide. I myself fall slightly behind the recoil bouncing off my right arm. "Gah, na, naze...!" "Wow...!?" My fangs broke and I fought lightly against the evil dragon who stared at me with hatred - a move that showed more power than I expected. The combination of elasticity grant and magic outburst moves. I tried it aggressively, but it''s usually a dangerous move. "Bombing... elasticity - is, uh... yeah, healing bullet fist" Hit the wedge as the starting point with the healing elastic fist, and pass the impact back with the healing continuous fist. Serial shots don''t work better than healing serial fists, but this one has more power to blow them up. "Ooh. I can''t do it. You." I wonder what the Second Legion Leader is doing, not attacking the Evil Dragon more than that. "What are you doing? Koga." I was watching. "Were you watching?" "Yeah." "What?" "You." "I?" "Yeah." "Okay, from now on, your name is Kogarod, or Koga Caliber." "Hey, hey, sorry! Seriously, I apologize! Ah, sorry, forgive me!?" This one''s desperate to fight evil dragons, what''s this guy doing? Do we have to force them to fight now or treat them as weapons? Anyway, I don''t know what your secret is. "... what?" "Well, you''re elastic. You''re playing an attack by making it resilient to magic itself, right?" This guy was observing my elasticity grant!? Startling me elsewhere, Koga walked forward, grinning at the evil dragon who rose in anger. "I see. Elasticity is funny. It was called a system strengthening outbreak, it was a blind spot." "Wow!!" That''s what I put it. A change happens to Koga''s dark magic clothes. The clothes covering his body get bigger around and change from lean looking to muscular. He puts his left fist toward the evil dragon - beating it to its torso like a whip with centrifugal force. "Oh man!" The blow carried out with the bursting sound of Bachin! glances at the giant dragon of evil. Elasticity Granted by Dark Magic. When I see it, I stare at Koga. Koga turns a friendly grin on me. "Your move. Looks like we''re getting closer to the Dark Wizard." "... eh" The magic of the dark system is the magic of form. If you can manipulate that strength freely, you don''t have to give it the same amount of elasticity as I do. When I fought Kazuki, he used my system strengthening outbursts, too, so why is this guy making all my moves? "... I had a hard time getting this move." "Ha, that''s bad" "It sucks. When this happens, we just have to look at the gaps and punch them from behind and erase their memories..." "You really aren''t the healing wizard of ideas!?" It''s been a real pain in the ass. Isn''t this guy more troublesome than the evil dragon in front of you already? "Gahhhhh! You, inferior nah, inferior nah human domomeye!! '' "Is he angry?" "... now it''s time to fight properly" He said, "I know." I can''t trust this guy unless he''s always in my sight anymore. Zero poison smoke from the edge of your mouth, stand in front of an angry evil dragon at the same time - run straight out. Koga jumped first, and I turned to the side as I drew Evil Dragon''s gaze, and I slammed a kick into its flank. "Sonna Attack Pain Spider -" "You forgot I''m here? Sad, hey!!" "Huh." When he turned his consciousness to me, Koga tapped into his left arm like a whip on the side of an evil dragon. Where his upper body leans wide, he runs up its back all at once. I grab what looks like a horn in my head when I get to my head and tap my fist continuously into my brain. "Ha, you''re still missing your feet! You didn''t see me too small!?" "Little Nah!" "Oops." Avoid as you jump up your swinging arm toward your own head. To me trying to fall to the ground, the tail rolled out by the evil dragon looms. My left arm stretched by Koga wraps around my leg as I attempt to evade with my healing acceleration fist immediately. "Koga, help -" "Ha ha! I''ll pay you back. Oh!!" "What?" Having forced his tail to shun as it was, Koga swung me around as she could and tried to slap my body toward Evil Dragon''s Brain Heaven again. I know you meant to give it back earlier --sweet wow!! "Stop! Healing Magic Rupture From Palms, Healing Elastic Fist!!" "Guha!?" "Hey, what the fuck!?" Healing Magic Ruptured Palm attenuates momentum and slams a healing elastic fist into the head of the imminent Evil Dragon as it is. Landing on the frightened evil dragon''s head, I grab the magic of Koga tangled in my legs and wrap it around my cage--- and pull it up straight up with a single fishing procedure. "How brave of you to attack me!!" "Ha!? It''s not too much of your counter-stress!? And whoa, whoa, whoa, this stream---" Koga dragged by me into the universe. I leap along with it, and I eagle his legs down disappointingly. "Let''s go Korgaa!!" "Is this it again? Ooh!?" Don''t you like the pain, Koga, who deforms into the shape of a weapon on his own. I landed with him on my shoulder, and I started back with a koga tail swinging for the landing. "We''ll take them down together!" "We''re not together, are we?!? Basically, you''re alone!?" "Ugh! Eat our friendship power!!" "No!?" As they complain, they start attacking evil dragons back in Koga. "Oh, it''s easy to play thanks to the elasticity grant" "I didn''t steal my moves from you for this!" No, it is, though. Stepping in by imparting elasticity, I hit Koga on the torso, approaching Evil Dragon at once. "Right here!" Along with the voice of such a koga, the tip of the stick deformed by the koga explodes, and several sharp thorns pierce the body of the evil dragon. Heh, is this what an outburst of system strengthening looks like? Thorns aren''t coming out so fast, but stabbing you looks like it hurts there. For the future, let''s see what Koga does now. "Alright, do you have any other moves!? Koga, your powers aren''t like that yet!!" "Ooh! Or if you let me go, I''ll reveal it to you!" "What..." "Why do I have to look at you like that?" "I ignore Suruna!" An evil dragon''s poison mass approaches me when I stop unexpectedly. I realized I couldn''t beat him back in time, and I let go of Koga, avoiding a mass of poison, and at the same time releasing a healing flying fist into his mouth. "Gu...!" "Koga, I''ll throw! Come!" "Anything but swinging is ok!" Timing with Koga, who has jumped this way, launches Koga with a palm wrapped around the elasticity imparted by the evil dragon. It''s actually a move that envisages working with seniors...! "Come on!" "Leave it to me!!" Koga approaches the Evil Dragon with momentum that jumped several times due to the magic of mutual elasticity. With that, Koga rolls out a body hit that has changed to a triangular cone-like shape, deforming his left arm greatly, while heading toward the Evil Dragon. Having breathed a little further away, I see something like a wound on the chest of an evil dragon while observing a subtle koga. "If you''re going for it, there it is." Wounds caused by an earlier outbreak of strengthening of the Koga lineage. Not a drop of blood has leaked, but it''s got to be pretty deep. Then maybe if you aim over there, Evil Dragon can be defeated. At that moment when I gathered my thoughts and tried to act immediately - someone stood before me at some point. A man with dark hair, wearing lightweight armor. Seen many times in the memory of the people of Samaria. It was the face that didn''t look clear, but its standing exactly -, "Memories of the past of previous generations, brave men?" The man stabbed a knife pulled from his hips to the ground. That''s longer than the knife I pulled out of Evil Dragon''s heart. "... knife?" Why are you here at this hour? So doubtful, as I approached him with vigilance, his beautiful body reflected my face. "--Usat, take it" ! From right behind, that voice whispered in my ear. But there are no signs. There''s nobody looking back, and all I can hear is Koga''s hard work. ''With it, you can easily defeat that evil dragon. It''s like twisting a baby''s hand. " Is this really the sword that the brave man had? It looks just like that in my memory, but I don''t think I can do it if I kind of take it. ''You don''t have to get lost. Come on, get it in your hand -'' "I refuse" "Huh, what?" No, you can''t have anything but this suspicious! Ba and I turned to the back and headed straight to the chest of the evil dragon with my caged hands. "Koga! Keep your attention!!" "Whoa, over here. You lizard bastard!! You haven''t hit an attack yet!!" Koga provokes so with a very frustrating face. The evil dragon, who has no resistance to incitement, is furious at it. Open your mouth wide and try to spit out poison. "Shorty Na Humans Gah, Humans Gah!!" "It would be nice to have a big mouth open, but my jaw is away!!" Jumping to go with it and bounce at the same time as landing, Koga sets his body against the jaw of the evil dragon as he stands to protect his head. An evil dragon flipped backwards due to its elastic magic. On that chance, I land where the heart of the evil dragon would be and stick my right arm in a crack in my chest. I don''t feel like an organism. It''s like they''re sticking their hands in clay or something on the ground...! "--- Healing Fist" Moments, successive shocks explode inside the evil dragon. To its impact, Evil Dragon''s body cramps like a machine. Evil Dragon''s movements are completely silenced while confused by the sensation of incompetence. "Ooh, you did it, didn''t you, Usat? You took something delicious." "... knocked you down, huh?" Evil Dragon stopped moving. But what is this discomfort? Am I really fighting evil dragons? "Mr. Usato!" "Koga." When I look at Evil Dragon and I have such doubts, Keira and Mr. Ciel rush over to me and Koga. "Are you hurt? Haven''t you smoked poison or something?" "Yes, I''m fine!" "You too?" "Yeah, yeah." Why take the distance. No, from the other side, I''m the enemy, so I can''t help it. That''s why I''m not going to try to do this to anyone without hostility. "... hmm?" At that time, changes occur in the surrounding space. Samaritan''s past streets fade away. As we lose color and turn into a building with only white shapes, the figure of the evil dragon that we defeated also transforms into something else. "Ha? What the..." "... golem?" What emerged was a golem that resembled the shape of a dragon, apart from the big golem we fought for. Originally you forced it into the shape of a human shaped evil dragon, by the way, it''s full of calves, and it looks disgusting. There is something like a cracked treasure ball in the chest of a pretty creepy dragon golem, and I can see that the evil dragon stopped moving because I broke that one with a healing continuous fist. "What is this place..." Large space. A white building in it and a broken dragon-shaped golem. It''s like a georama that recreates the streets of Samarial in the past. "I really wish I could have shown you illusions." "--Huh!" "But you. I can''t even get my magical caged voice to reach me because I have so much mental power, and I can''t show my illusions, so I''ve worked out a few ideas." It was Kannagi, the beastly girl who put a golem on us. "Kannagi..." "Fine, you had a hard time, didn''t you? I had to reproduce my looks and stuff with coloring magic and stuff.... but it''s worth all the hard work, you''ve delivered results" When she smiled at me without animosity, she clapped. "This golem is for the record, but it was definitely stronger than the evil dragon you fought. something unexpected happened, but to say that you were able to defeat it without difficulty means that you are entitled to inherit power in a true sense" Kannagi creates a vortex of light that sucked us into the space behind us. She sees it, she leaves her guard exposed, and she points her hand at me. "Come on, come on. Let me give you the right power - the magic of the brave predecessors, the Seed of Light Fire." 264 Lesson 239 Seed fire of the light of an earlier brave man. Kannagi said that in front of the glowing vortex. From the nuances, I wonder what kind of power it is. "Come on, come on, come on. ''Cause I''ll take you." He''s a hugely innocent smile in person. I don''t know how old Kannagi is, but he doesn''t look that different from us. "... what shall I do" The options are limited. At least staying here doesn''t necessarily mean we can get out. Or even if they take me to Kannagi... I''m not sure what that light seed fire is. I have a vague, unpleasant feeling about it, but I also know we shouldn''t take the option of not moving here. "Okay, let''s go see what comes out." "Hey, wait, come on." "Wait, you bastard" "Guh!?" Me and Mr. Ciel grab Koga''s shoulder at the same time. Instead, I stare at Koga, slightly surprised that Mr. Siel had a fastening method that I don''t know if it was a salutation or a mouth. "Why are you coming with me?" That''s crazy, right? " "That''s right. Why don''t you understand the situation better than this one? You know, kids, right?" Mr. Ciel asks me, and Keira snorts while I linger. But Koga smiles invincibly without ever showing reflection. "Hey, I''m not following you here. You don''t have a choice. Somehow I can tell, but surely Usat will be a hassle. But it doesn''t matter to us. I''ve got a stomach full of fun things to see from behind." "Whoa? Whoa? Do you want to take it and stand up?" When irritated, Koga grins belligerently. No, you can''t. Don''t ride the provocation. I''m sorry I''ve come so far to deal with this. "Either way, I''m following you on my own, and I can''t help it. Keira, near Mr. Ciel." "Oh, wow, is that me" "Excuse me, but she''s a child that has almost nothing to do with us..." "... ok" When I say that, Mr. Ciel joins hands with Keira in confusion. From what this man has said and done so far, maybe he''s someone in a position close to the Demon King. Well, I wouldn''t be a bad person. "--- You guys are coming too. Hmm, well, come on." Keira gives a frightened look to Kannagi, who groaned seemingly uninterested. I step into the vortex as carefully as I can, as I go in between to hide her. Then I wondered if my surroundings were surrounded by white light, and the next moment I was standing in a different place than where I was earlier. "This place..." Metastased? was a vast space that seemed half destroyed. From the top of the head stretches an unknown phytosaurus, scattered with debris on the floor. Not that it was dark, however, but a pale, shining stone-like thing was inserted all over the room, illuminating this vast space brightly. I pointed in a direction where Keira noticed something confusing in a space that was clearly different from where she had been. "Usato, that..." "Hmm?" If you look in the direction Keira pointed, you can see that something like a stone coffin is placed. Kannagi, who emerged from the space, walks toward its coffin. "Come on, over here." Proceed with vigilance so that whatever comes. The stone coffin is tightly closed and you cannot look inside. "Come on, open it." "Uh, no, um... I''m scared, so I don''t like it" I''ve seen this in a movie or something. The first person I touched had a curse on me, and it was hard to see. Kannagi leaks a frightened grin at me. [M] "There''s no bodies or ghosts in there, so it''s okay. Come on, hurry up." Let''s go, I''ll hurry. Give me this far and I''ll have to come to my stomach. Worst of all, I''m going to throw that light seed fire and the dot, and I''m going to try to lift my hand in the gap between the sarcophagus lids. I''m a little surprised by the weight there, forcing it away. "Wow, it''s a great force. Looks like an orga." "It''s this with vegetables. I knew it was a chemical." "If I work hard too..." I kind of feel like the demons are saying something I''m not convinced of... We''ll keep an eye out for Keira later. Out of the way, and out of the lid of the sarcophagus, I finally peered into it... "! This is" It was the girl who looked the same as Kannagi who was inside. Wearing clothes similar to kimonos, she meditates her eyes as if she were asleep. But there was something like a tear of blood flowing from my left eye, which was fuelling the creeps. "Why, to this man..." Most importantly, it caught my eye that a knife was piercing the girl''s chest. "Another wave of the sword that was the source of my cage hand...? A knife that emitted a pale light - it was undoubtedly another sword handled by the brave. "This is why I brought you here." "Kannagi, this is..." "It''s me. My body was sealed here just before the previous brave men fought the demon king." The other cannagi sits on the sarcophagus where he sleeps himself. "Let me guess, the previous brave... fought the Demon King, you know? No way, the reason the Demon King sent me here..." "Ho, that''s getting interesting" Now I thought, is it good for Koga on the Demon King''s side to hear this story? In some cases, it''s going to develop into combat... but given this guy''s character, is it just better that he can''t get attacked right now? When that happens, I just need to move Keira to a safe place. But you''re saying that the previous brave men sealed her as one of their companions? But in the lair of the kingdom of the Beast, Mr. Hayate told me that Kannagi was one of the brave men, right? No, there''s a problem in the first place, there''s something you should check. "Is this body alive?" "He''s alive. My physical time has stopped." " why did the previous brave men seal you?" "I don''t know what you mean, but he sealed me here alive. It''s a surprise, when you suddenly think you''ve been in this narrow box, you''re stuck in your chest? Well, I was surprised, too." I don''t know what to look like in a cannabis like that. [M] It doesn''t matter to me, she talks to me asking for my consent. "That too, just before the battle against the Demon King!? Don''t you really see why anymore!?" "Did the brave man not take the knife...!?" "Yeah. Though you''re strong enough not to need me anymore, you just think it''s too unscrupulous. I''m going to use one of my swords on the evil dragon before that." Something, don''t get more out of standard every time the information is revealed... What the hell was it, the previous brave man... "You''re the only one who can unleash my body, Cage Hand." "... this guy with the sword of the brave...?" "Yeah. I know you realize that, but it resonates, doesn''t it?" Indeed, the cage hand has vibrated slightly since just now. So I know the knife that''s stuck in Kannagi''s chest is real. I''ve listened so far, I don''t know if I can trust her. As far as I can tell, the previous brave men were not bad men. If a man like that kept betraying himself, would he still suddenly do that to Kannagi, his best ally? Perhaps, in fact, it is considered a brave man that Kannagi sealed it with an outrageous evil man. "In the meantime, let''s tie the cannabis body" The first conclusion I made, based on the possibilities so far, was to seal the movement of the seemingly dangerous cannabis. The other cannabis panic about this too. "Wait a minute! Please wait!!" "Excuse me. Can you find me something I can tie up a little?" "Why do you have to find something to tie me up for someone who''s trying to tie me up!? That''s crazy!?" I still can''t do it. There''s no convenient thing here to tie you up. There''s only debris around. "He''s trying to keep the guy who just can''t move." "Wow, you''re scared of humans..." "Be careful" Through the whining in the back. He stood up in a hurry, and the cannabis popped up in front of me. Her expression looked very hurried. "Kee, it''s natural to doubt your character, but I''m not going to hurt you! Rather, I want to help you!" "Uh... no, I don''t need it" "Don''t say that! Listen to me first!" I''m just starting to feel sorry for you a little bit, so I''m gonna listen to you. Although I still doubt it, it may be too early to judge Kannagi''s words as lies. "I don''t care about Kannagi''s body at this time! But I want you to receive the Seed Fire of the Brave Light!" "Well, what is the seed fire of light?" ....... although there were obvious words of concern, should this be pursued? Do you want to start by asking about the seed fire and the dot of light? "The Seed Fire of Light is the source of magic held by previous brave men. If you hold that, you''ll be able to use the same magic as your predecessor." "... you want me to believe something that''s convenient?" "It''s not something convenient. Rather inevitable." That''s what I said, another cannabis with hands on a knife stuck in the chest of a cannabis. "This knife has been used by the brave men in thousands or tens of thousands of battles. It is no exaggeration to say that the memory of his battle, everything, is engraved. Naturally, it is equipped with his magical memory and some of its power" "... can''t you keep it for someone other than me?" It would be a lie if people asked me not to be attracted to that kind of power. But I obviously don''t deserve that kind of power. For example, if seniors or Mr. Leona can use light magic, that''s invincible. At least you can handle it much better than I can do with a kick in the ass. "I can''t do that. Planting someone else''s magic system is a rough business, a normal person can''t stand it. That''s right... it''s a lot like how vampires turn humans into their own kind." The one Nair used to say in half a joke about how to increase vampires? You normally don''t like being explained that way. "If you have this power, you can defeat the Demon King with Kazuki, Suzune and you. Can you bring the peaceful world you wanted?" "... peaceful, world" If you do get the power Kannagi says, you will be able to help seniors, Kazuki and Mr. Leona. But is that really okay? I still don''t feel like I''m missing something important. casually, turn your gaze to the koga behind you. "Try pulling it out. It''s going to be absolutely interesting." "No, please stop!? What are you overlooking the Demon King''s enemies getting stronger!" "Ha-ha-ha." "Oh, you stupid army leader! Oh, my God, you! Are you a personal priority?!" Mr. Ciel is kicking a laughing koga. Keira sends an uneasy gaze to me beside her like that. When I was ready to take her gaze, I turned back to Kannagi. "--- In the meantime, I''ll wake you. Then it''s up to you to decide if you want to receive the power." Yeah, that''s okay. I want to talk to you on my own. " Kannagi seems a little relieved by my words. [M] I raise my right arm, which has been vibrating since the beginning, hoping that the relief is genuine. "Um, how do you do it?" "You can grab it with your right arm and pull it through." "Should I do it with healing magic?" "Yeah. Because it looks like it''s stabbed, but it''s actually not. Don''t hesitate to pull it out." I mean, he''s looking and poking around. Fear, bring your right hand wrapped in a cage closer to the knife. At that moment I saw the pale light wrapped around a knife turn into a light similar to Kazuki''s magic - as if drawn to a magnet, Gatin! The cage hand caught on to the knife with the coupling sound that "Become!" At the same time as the smiling Kannagi scratches out, several lines of light stretch from the knife to the cage hand. An alarm goes off in my head. I get annoyed by the feeling that something can be rewritten in me. Something''s about to happen. Ask Nair to follow the traces of magic and move on inside the ruins. Mr. Leona will destroy the wall in the way or something, but we haven''t even been able to rendezvous with the Usatos yet. "... that''s crazy" "What''s going on? Nair." Speak to her as she twists her neck with her hands on the floor. Is it possible that traces of magic have been interrupted? To such a mixed voice of anxiety, she looked back here. "There''s almost no more high-density magic in the air." "Uh, is that a bad thing?" "No, I guess it''s a good thing because you don''t have to worry about magic sickness... but the question is, what was the magic drifting through this huge ruin used for?" "After all, does it have anything to do with us being pulled away?" To Nair''s words, Leona, who was asking around, speaks to her. "Maybe. But at the point where it takes all that magic, it means a hell of a lot of magic or magic was used." "Can you still follow the trail?" "There''s no problem over there. Instead, it''s easier to chase without disturbing magic.... In the meantime, the remnants of the magic are going on over there." Start moving again in the direction indicated by Nair with his finger. With my hands on Burlin''s back. I also proceed to walk, the appearance of restless ferm enters my sight from earlier. "Is Ferm worried about everyone?" There''s no way. I''m being mean again. While I laugh bitterly at the palpable reaction, I also mouth my honest mood. "We''re worried, but I think we''re used to it." "I don''t like it. Such a habit......" "I agree." You were listening, and Leona, who was looking forward, agrees with Fermu''s whining. "... it''s true I''m not worried" "Yeah." "But when they take their eyes off me, I get anxious that they haven''t done something wrong. Especially Usato." "" I know. "" I was so convinced that Nair and her voice accidentally wore it. Nair, who was following the trail, turns this way as he blues his face. "Even while I''m doing this, if I imagine Usato may continue to make unexplained moves again..." "No, it can''t be this short time," "No, you were working on something like a healing blast wave or something like that! When did you make that?" Talk to Nair, who is so angry, with a face that Mr. Leona can''t seem to say. "Uh, Nair. I think the healing explosive moves were made a little after the battle of the Demon King''s Army. He was knitting it out in the middle of working with me." "So soon!? Oh, oh, that brain muscle! You hid it...! And the healing bomb!?" "That''s... maybe during an earlier fight" "Howaaaa!?" Nair holding his head. Looking from the side, Usato, I made another new move - but I suppose it would be a big deal from Nair supporting him. The question of what are you talking about with healing magic and moves in the first place has disappeared a long time ago. Specifically, since around the time Usat knitted the healing magic bullet. ? "What''s up, Amako" "Gurrah?" I feel strange signs and turn around but behind me there are only ruins of rubble rolling. When I tried to call Ferm and Burlin, who spoke to me, saying it was nothing... "Ah! I can finally talk!!" Someone appears with noise in a space where there was nothing. Mr. Leona, who jumped before us, sets the spear of the brave man in the voice emanating from his unclearly distorted appearance. "Who is it!" "Ah, ha!? Nice to meet you! Oh, I''m impressed by the conversation I''ve had with someone for a long time now... Shit, I''m going to cry... '' Mr. Leona also looks surprised at the bright voice that goes against expectations. As the distorted figure becomes clearer, its golden hair and familiar face become apparent. On a straight face, bandaged left eye. And when I saw a girl wrapped around a kimono close to Hinomoto''s, I accidentally raised my voice of amazement. "Huh! Kannagi!?" "Ah, nice to meet you! Amako!! '' "Ha?... nice to meet you?" What are you talking about? This is the third time I''ve seen this guy in my dreams. It''s the same person with the bandage wrapped around his left eye, but his face is indisputable. Yet how can you react like a first person now... ''Sorry. It''s been a long time since I''ve spoken to people and disturbed them. It''s confusing.'' "Who are you?" To my question, she looks straight in the eye. Her appearance is occasionally shaky, even when it becomes clear. Perhaps he is like a ghost with no entity... is this man really a cannabis I know? She took a small, deep breath, decided to open her mouth... "Me HANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNH!?" ... Huh? Did you bite at the right time? Pressing her mouth and blushing, she looks at us groaning and coughs with Cohon. "Wow, I''m Kannagi. Chanting in the first generation, that idiot... the one who was sealed by an earlier brave man and forced to entrust him with the mission of seeing the world ahead...! '' Awkward silence for both here and there. Couldn''t stand it, the person named Kannagi utters the word slightly faster as he goes out of sight. ''Oh, let it be, I had warned you by daring to send a voice to a mentally tolerant Usat, but that wasn''t all I could do. But the weakness of the magic that binds me has finally allowed me to make contact with you. " "... voice? Could it be that he was speaking to Usat..." "Yeah, me" Before coming to this ruin Usat had been sent a voice like a warning. The Lord of that voice is in front of you, Kanagi? She starts to snort, yeah, about putting our arms around each other that''s confusing. "Hey, the other me gave up speaking to him, so good chance! I thought so, but his spirit was really too strong, and it was really hard! After all, you''ve just broken the curse of that Samaritan dorotten fucking outer road! '' You usually have a bad mouth, this guy. Although the cannabis in my dreams felt like a floating person. Nair speaks surprisingly to Kannagi, who starts talking more and more even if he hasn''t heard anything. "The other one, you? What does that mean?" ''Right. Let''s start with that. " That''s what I said and nodded at her, back to the serious look. "The culprit of this commotion. fake deceiving my name...... no, let''s explain the other me '' Another cannagi. I assumed it was an untrustworthy existence until now, but whoever names the Kannagi in front of me now, when I could believe it was a wonder - seemed like it. 265 Lesson 240 The other Kannagi, who said so, was also a girl named Kannagi. We put a strange look on her words, but at the time she didn''t break a serious look. "For the sake of brevity, what I''ve come into contact with you in the form of a dream is a fake imitation of who I am." "... yes, what" Normally it should take suspicion, but Kannagi is telling me now. Because she seemed uncomfortable playing somewhere in her dreams. But the cannabis in front of me right now are natural and have an unparalleled human odor. "And it was also the fake work that lured the anxiety of a demonic child named Keira to this ruin. I really wanted to stop... but I was so sealed up that I could barely move. '' "So now you can move without the intense magic that drifts through this ruin?" "Yeah, you''re right" So it was also the fake work of the cannabis that moved the rabbits elsewhere? "So, what''s that fake?" "Him...... no, who she is--the sword of the brave" Of the brave, the sword? When in the first place you are questioning that you are not even an organism, Leona, who is deeply connected to the brave man''s arsenal, throws a question to Kannagi. "... does that mean that life has been inhabited by inorganic objects?" She wasn''t even alive. A weapon just made from a piece of the flesh of the Divine Dragon Falga. That''s just what it was supposed to be... '' So Kannagi says, but soon he utters the words that follow. "My self as a fragment of the power of the Divine Dragon Farga has awakened, influenced by another swing of sword protruding into the heart of the Evil Dragon" "Evil Dragon!?... then...!" To seal the soul of the evil dragon, the previous generation of brave men stabbed a knife in its heart. Now Usat is what he has as a caged hand---if he was influenced by Evil Dragon from that knife, that should never be a good thing...! "No, by the time she woke up, her spirituality seemed like a child" "Huh?" "But it''s in my consciousness that she woke up sealed. I can''t talk to anyone and I can''t see anything. The only thing I could do was remember some of the Divine Dragon Falga carved into my own soul and my sleeping memory... and my memory as a knife before I woke up... '' "But that can''t be enough to distract hundreds of years of loneliness. She was forced to endure long periods of loneliness without even being allowed to break '' Loneliness between hundreds of years. That too, I''ve only seen other people''s memories since I got myself, and I don''t know anything else. "So when she first saw a man named Usat, she was quite shocked." "... why is Usato out here?" "He''s the one who pulled the brave knife out of the heart of the evil dragon. From that moment on, the two swords were connected." "Connected?" To my whining, Kannagi answers. "Usat''s knife, through her caged hand, finally allowed her to see a view outside of her memory.... besides, the seal is loose and I can interfere with the outside world... '' So far I''ve only seen Kannagi''s own memories and those of Farga, but you mean he got the hang of knowing the outside world by Usat? ''Ever since then, she''s been watching you guys. Fighting Samarial, Miarak, Hinomoto, Ringle, Demon King''s Army - and trajectories until you come to this ruin'' "I was watching, huh? Our interactions so far?" ''Yeah. Finally I was watching, too. Oh, uh! Don''t pull! No, I thought it was bad, but I missed you too...! Because I never got tired of watching you guys travel...!'' Kannagi stared at by Nair and became mundane as soon as possible. I don''t feel a little bad about what they''ve seen before, but it''s not enough to blame. "When did you wake up?" "For me, it was when Usat pulled out the sword of the heart of the evil dragon. Until then, I didn''t even know that I had woken up to the sword of a brave man. I was really surprised when I found out... '' That means until then... Just a little bit, I feel sorry for that guy I talked to in my dream. "So, in the end, does that fake identity mean someone whose self has sprouted on the sword of a brave man?" Nair hands on forehead for a headache. To her, I guess the Kannagi story sounds absurd. Indeed, even if there are sorceries, it is an unscrupulous story. ''--- My fake identity is... someone who is Farga, me, and nobody. Her purpose was... to save herself by the presence of Usat'' ''Cause she''s been watching your journey. How long have I been wanting you to save your lonely self?'' Maybe Nair and I are in the same mood. I knew it, but I think Usato is in a really weird shape to donate people. "Then you should have normally asked for help without having to do something like this" "Right. He''ll act as soon as it''s simple and you can ask for help. It''s simple." Ferm, I snort at Nair''s point, too. Basically, Usato falls into the category of people, rather than... Suzune and Kazuki. If you ask them for help like that, they will not hesitate to go to help. But Kannagi''s expression remains dark. "... she''s distorted." "Distorted? What do you mean?" "Mission as a weapon made. A grudge against the Demon King. hatred for a species called the Demon Nation who has been sucking chopped blood with its body. They haven''t disappeared since I got my emotions. So I chose not to honestly seek help, but to force you to be strong in order to defeat the Demon King ''. "Maybe Usat and the others were sucked into the vortex..." Amako, you''re right. Usat, Suzune and Kazuki were sucked in because they tried to make them do something to make them stronger to fight the Demon King? Then that golem was also prepared by a fake? Hey, what a hassle. "She is trying to strengthen Usat and the brave men with good intentions. But I don''t have a heart the way I do it... and Usat has... '' "Are you trying to do something to Usat?" "Give yourself the sword of a brave man, and in addition to that... I''m about to give you the magic of the light of a brave man" Nair was the first to react to that word. She held her head in a state of agitation and made that look bright blue. "... even though it''s just lies, healing magic, light magic? What, are you going to make the carbide any more...?" Nair''s in some terrible shock, but he''s through now. "And what do you got?" "She has mixed Usat''s desire to use herself as a weapon with her desire to destroy the Demon King. All sorts of aspirations are mixed up and you don''t even realize it''s broken '' "What happens if Usat embraces light magic?" Kannagi answers Nair''s question. "The magic that existed is overwritten and turned into something else" "Wait, what''s something else... Usat''s healing magic..." "Yeah, it would be overwritten by light magic and extinguished" !? Usat is a healing wizard... gone? If you can''t even speak too much of a consternation, Kannagi in front of you arms up. "But what I fear is something else." "Anything more than that?" "The dirty power of the evil dragon transmitted through the knife has a strong influence on the spirit of that child. Of course, in a bad direction. '' What is there but that Usat''s magic may be lost? Listen to her as she understands things are worse than she could have imagined. "She barely maintains herself now, with Usat''s strong desire to save her. If she becomes aware that the wish will not come true... '' "You mean your self will collapse?" ''No, it''s going to be worse. By losing its strongest aspirations, what is left behind is a killing impulse against the Demon Nation... which, too, is more malignant, inspired by the Evil Dragon'' Do you come here and the case of Evil Dragon draws its tail? I don''t care how much it affects our journey even if we''re released from the seal... ''Honestly, when that happens, I don''t know what will happen to me either. So we have to rendezvous with the Usatos. " "Do you know where?" "Yeah. But it''s time to be in this room -" At that time, the wall on our side was broken and someone entered with the electric shock. I don''t have to predict anymore, I understand who came, I''m a freak who spreads his arms wide and flies to Kannagi - I look at Suzune and I hold her forehead by accident. "Oh, Chemomimi! I won''t let you get away with it!!" "Wow!?" It''s not even an act. It''s a tin sticking into a real screaming cannabis, but it goes right through. Landing on the floor with her tongue pounding, she finally realizes our presence and leans her neck. "... that means we''re back together safely!" "I think Suzune should have a little pain in the eye" "Spicy on the encounter!?" "Seniors! What''s the matter, I ran out of the blue..." Kazuki comes from behind Suzune. Seeing it, Kannagi returns to calm and calls out to us as he lays his hands on his chest to hold down his palpitations. "Come on, it''s about being able to rendezvous with Suzune and Kazuki, and let''s head to Usat!" I don''t know what to do, I''m kind of getting anxious watching this guy. Is Usato really gonna be okay? Power flowing from the sword of the brave. With a clear chill on my sole, which came up to run up my arm, I immediately try to let go of the knife, but the cage hand who grabbed the knife doesn''t move. It''s stuck like a magnet!? No, they keep it from moving!? Something irrevocable happens to me like this - I feel it! "If so! Mmm!" Swing your left fist and tap it into your right shoulder. A fist strikes around the joint, causing the arm to lose strength and forcing the hand to open. After aiming for the moment and pulling the knife out of Kannagi at once, I throw the sword of the brave man to the ground. I stabbed him in the ground, and I saw it, and I stroked my chest in relief. "--- Phew, it was dangerous" I didn''t want to believe it, but I knew you were setting something up. "Why did this guy suddenly punch himself in the body...?" "Maybe that''s it. You couldn''t open your hand, you punched him in the joint, and you couldn''t help it." "How do you know?" Switch your consciousness to battle and look back at the Kannagi who pulled out the sword. Sleeping sealed until earlier, she was getting her upper body up. "... this is the body of a person" Staring at her own hands, she touches her peppers and her own cheeks and body. And as soon as I noticed the left eye that did not reflect the light, I broke the sleeve of the kimono I was wearing, and with it I was covering my eyes like a bandage. You noticed my gaze, and she turned to this one with the same blue eyes as Amako, smiling with a year-to-year smile. "Thank you Usato! I can finally wake up!" "... Usato?" What do I look like now? [M] I guess I should really suspect this guy, but I''m not sure that''s a good idea. Tilting her neck to my reaction, she comes out of the sarcophagus when she looks at the knife piercing the ground and is good at it. And when you pull the knife out of the ground in an unbridled foothold, you offer it to me. "Yes, this!" "... No, this is..." "This is yours!" But if I touched it, it would be the same thing again...? The cage hand resonance is still going on. "Kannagi" "Hmm? What?" "Tell me the truth, please. What happens to me when I get this?" Questioning that openly distorts her expression. But soon, when I looked sorry for him, he explained the side effects when I received the puffiness and the "seed fire of light and the do - or something like the price. Apparently, when I receive this knife, I gain light magic and lose healing magic instead. "So, but look, I''m gonna lose my healing magic, but I''m gonna get stronger magic...?" "Certainly healing magic is an important magic for you. But if you have the light magic and the sword of the brave, you can fight the demon king. That''s not even an enemy of the Demons." "Oh, you''re angry, aren''t you? Sorry... I tried to make you do it without saying anything..." To me silently, Kannagi is weak as soon as possible. Because of her leaning over, her blue eyes seem dark and turned into something that stares. Concerned about such a change, the cannabis, whose shoulders trembled tremendously, suddenly change into leopards. "Wow, if you take me, you can defeat the Demon King!" ! "He (...) left me, so he couldn''t kill the Demon King! If you hadn''t left me, you could have killed me for sure and destroyed the Demons!" "Kannagi, are you..." "So now it''s time you took me! As a brave man, to kill the demon king! Me!" Something''s wrong. I''m not the only one who feels strange about her unstable words, but Koga and the others. I hesitate to ask her a decisive question in a way about how she even looks painful. "You''re not Kannagi." No, you''re not. I''m a cannabis? " "You don''t have to lie." "I''m not lying. I have good memories. I also remember brave men." Her words were no longer cold. The question came from the beginning. Seeing what she had said and done so far and how she reacted now made predictions about who she was. I reach out to Kannagi, who is desperately about to offer me the sword of his escape. Look at that left hand, heartbreaking to her to brighten her expression - pushing that knife back, rejecting it. "I can''t take that knife" "--Huh?" "I need healing magic. So I don''t need that power." If Kannagi''s words were true, if I received this sword, I would have the magic of light and two brave men''s weapons, like my predecessors. Honestly, losing healing magic is not so important. More than that, I felt a strong rejection of the word "destroy the demons." The Demons also have people living in peace like Mr. Greff and his children desperately trying to live while experiencing hard beginnings like Keira. Without understanding that, it just seemed wrong to try to destroy it. "I can''t replace a brave man. That''s why I can''t take you as a weapon." This child was overlapping me and my predecessors. He wanted me to possess light magic, perhaps a sword of the brave, who would be himself, and to defeat the Demon King. But I can''t do that. To my words, Kannagi leaned back to relieve herself, clutching the knife. "Yeah...... yeah, I''m sorry. I get it. Right, you would, wouldn''t you? I knew it from the beginning." "... sorry" "You don''t have to apologize. Think about it, I''m already saved. This is how I finally became a person... is that it?" Kannagi holds his head as he leans there. When I tried to get closer to her, I was starting to whine a little bit about something. "To be saved, what? Am I already saved?" "... Kannagi?" "--- What''s my real wish?" When Kannagi''s right eye shifted to purple--she jumped out with a tremendous velocity and crossed my side. And he pulled out the knife so that it flowed, and stabbed the knife in Koga behind me. "... Ofu...!?" "---what?" ... what? Even the winner, Kannagi, has a stunned look on his face and sees himself stabbed in the hand by Koga. Fully unintended, Koga vomits blood and falls back. Looking down at him like that, Kannagi smiles mixed with confusion and distress. "And..." "Uh, sorry? But you, you''re a demon, so you can die, right? And you guys there." "Oh, Keira!" Kannagi tries to swing a knife with Koga''s blood down to Keira. Seeing it, Mr. Ciel embraces her as she aggressively shelters her. With that look in my eyes, I don''t hesitate to roll my full spin kick into Kannagi, but she avoids it as if she knew it. "... cum!" Did you predict my movements this way of avoiding it? I''ll make sure she gets a distance from us, and then we''ll get closer to Koga. "Koga worried if I should help, but are you okay?!?" "No, help me right there..." "Oh, thank you......" Koga and I are not enemies, but how can we not heal...! In a hurry, Mr. Ciel, rushing over, is talking to him as he holds down a severely wounded Koga wound. "Mr. Korga! Aren''t you ashamed to be able to help the enemy healing wizard!! There, please comment!!" "You''re a wookie...! Oh no..." Koga stares into her own hands as she undergoes treatment and is stunned. "Magic, taken...!" "What...?" As he pours healing magic into his wound and tries to treat it, Kannagi looks at me in surprise. The eyes remain purple, close to black, unchanged. "--- Usat, why are you attacking me!? I don''t know what that means!" "What are you saying...?" A sword wet in blood, nothing has turned into a cannabis that sues me like that without even looking at it. Really, I don''t know why I was attacked...? "You know what you did!? Even if Korga is fine, Keira is an irrelevant child!?" "Hey, don''t whip the injured..." "Is Mr. Korga the type of person who gets thinner when he''s weak...?" Behind you through!! To my cry, Kannagi looks badly bewildered. "But ending the Demons shouldn''t be a bad thing... sorry for now. I apologize." "Are you sure you don''t understand...?" "You know what I mean? I do that... Me? No, it''s me, isn''t it? Yeah, I was created to destroy the Demon Clan and kill the Demon King. That''s why the demons in front of us must be killed." That being said, the color of her eyes shifts from purple to blue. "Hmm? Don''t you have to do that anymore? But the demon king is still alive, and there are demons. Is that it? No, that''s not my wish. Not that I want to do this...?" She holds her head with a sad face. The usual me would be just rushing over, but it''s too dangerous to get close to her now. "I just wanted you to help..." "... to me?" "Because you were the first real person I ever saw. Like Eva, Leona, Kalon, Amako, Mushroom, Kazuki, Suzune, Keira, I wanted your help." The color of her eyes brightly extinguishes as blue and purple. As her personality is replaced, she pays for the blood on her knife as she changes her words, deeds and emotions. "But I must destroy the Demons. I have to kill the Demon King. I wanted you to use me as a weapon until the end. But I can''t make that wish. So you can''t help it, can you?" Darkly precipitated, purple - turned into a disastrous eye reminiscent of an evil dragon, she turns the cutting edge of that knife towards Keira and Mr. Ciel behind me. "I have Kannagi''s body, and I have to do it alone, right? Because you refuse." Black magic, similar to Korga''s dark magic, overflows from her body. It overflowed, passing on Kannagi''s arms and dyeing her clothes black. "Kill the Demon King. Destroy the Demons. All the carbides in the form of men disappear from the world. Because that''s why I was born." I made the wrong choice. I jumped her hand asking for help. Even though I was overthrown by that fact, I set my fists to protect the Keiras behind me. 266 Lesson 241 Suddenly, Kannagi attacked the leopard and Keira and the others. In front of her with a knife that would be her main body, once again I was ashamed of my impudence. I was wrong. [M] Kannagi says he''s not a bad character. In fact, there was no backdrop to her childish innocence and her words somewhere to shrug. But her spirit was terribly unstable. I don''t know what the impact is, but my hatred for the Demons and the Demon King has left me in oblivion. "Koga, I''ll tell you right now. Sorry." "Huh? Why are you turning your hands on me - ghhh!?" I lay my hands on Koga and unleash my magic with healing flying fist guidelines. The healing magic chunk that popped out of his palm struck Koga directly and blew his body. "Oh, you! What a sudden!!" Koga raised her anger at me as she rolled over the ground. Thanks to healing magic, I was able to do first aid for now. "Minimum wounds healed! You protect Keira and Mr. Ciel! You two get back to Koga!!" "Heh, I feel complicated, but if you can protect me at this time, please!" "Ugh, Usato......" Keira is looking at me with a sayin ''look, but honestly, I can''t afford to be pointing my mind at you. As we turn around, we jump out and intercept in front of the cannabis about to set up a spike towards Keira. I knew you were trying to attack them before me...! "I don''t want to fight you......!" "Same goes for me!" Cut through the cutting edges, play gently with your fists and deviate diagonally. I try to wield my fists to stun them as-is----, "I see it." Attacks can be avoided as if they knew. After all, does this guy have predictive magic too...! The story from Amako and his current moves give him a rough prediction, but he has combat experience with the Predictive Wizard! "All you have to do is look out for that prediction and attack!" "I don''t want to be left alone with that self-expression lust!" Keep your eyes peeled away from Kannagi''s movements and grip his fist. She waves the knife, stops the knife, pulls it back and at the same time transitions to poking, stopping the blade again. "Ha!" "Ha! Wow! The visible future is changing!!" From the side, an incredible offense that has not touched any fists or knives. But from what I can tell, every time this one responds, he flirts with the constantly changing Kannagi movement. Not like Mr. Jinya. Her predictive magic is more accurate than he had and sees a future ahead...! "There!" "Huh...!" At that moment, when she was only momentarily upset by that movement with a rush, the sword she swung up from the bottom plunders her shoulders. I stomped to the ground with my feet swung up to the best of my power as I saw a distorted grin that seemed both joyful and distressing. "Hurrah!" "Wow, wow!?" Fly back on the spot before the cannabis enter the ground. Breathe out slowly as he holds his nearly erected right fist. "Oh, it''s dangerous! If I hadn''t gone back now, I''d have been beaten to the stomach!" "Avoid it. What are you talking about" The fact that I reacted before I put up my fist is likely to mean that I''m looking at least five seconds ahead. It''s troublesome, but I was uncomfortable fighting earlier. "Maybe... are you the first one to fight now?" Kannagi is strong. But her movements are elusive and not commensurate with the strength of that flesh. She hung up so that she could see my words. [M] "Oh, do you get it? I''ve fought a lot in my memory, but this is my first time." "Heh." So, is that it? Pull your cheeks together as you heal your shoulder wounds. "But still, with your current body and memory, you can kill the Demons, and it''s amazing, right?" Every word she utters like that is innocent and brutal everywhere. I don''t have any doubts about my words. To do something about her first, you have to stop moving. "Don''t be handled with a simple attack..." Predictive magic with more accuracy than Mr. Jinya. A half-breed attack in front, on the contrary, eats the counter. Keira and the others in the back will be targeted if they remain on the other side of the battle. In fact, even in the middle of the battle, Kannagi was about to launch some sort of attack behind me. "I know all your moves." ? "From your cage hand, I''ve been watching your journey, so I know. What you''re about to do, the moves you''ve knitted and thought about." Don''t pull normally on Kannagi''s words. But it''s troublesome when my previous moves are known. "You can''t beat me. This body has the strength and predictive magic of the Kannagi, a warrior who has survived the fierce battle against the Demon King''s Army" "So?" When I asked him back, Kannagi''s eyes wobbled. "... that''s how powerful I am to shoulder to shoulder with Rose and Nero you know. I just wish the Demons could kill me. I didn''t do anything wrong, okay?" "No, what you''re doing is wrong" "There''s no mistake!" She speaks up to my words. [M] Even in front of that sword screen, I don''t break my expression and look away. [M] "I am! I''ve been killing demons all my life! He shakes me, slashes me, slashes me, slashes me, slashes me... do you say that when you''re wrong about what I mean by living...?" "Yeah, still wrong" Again, when I say so clearly, Kannagi holds his right eye. Suffocated by the pain, she brings a bitter voice, her eyes flashing in blue to this side. "Please... I don''t want to kill you" "You know that, right? If I decide to do it, I''ll never pull it off." "Yes, but yes! I am now...!!" Kannagi, trembling heavily at her body, lowered her hand, holding her right eye tight. When weakened she raises her left arm and whines about something, a black sheath is gripped inside her left hand. Her atmosphere has obviously changed......! "If I''m on the Devil''s side, I''ll kill you" Katin, and her knife in the sheath, unnaturally lowers herself. Having lowered her head so far as to touch the ground, her appearance is more like a carnivore attacking this way than a cohabitation----, "Kannagi Stream" Moments, the cannabis pop forward with the bursting sound of air. Drawing a zig-zagged orbit and attacking her, she pulled the knife out of her sheath as she jumped. "--- Running" "Huh!?" Play the knife with a caged hand resting on your neck. Continue, the swinging knife of return at high speed approaches your neck again, but it avoids by giving in. I''ll slap you right in the fist...! And I''ll swing my fist up, but before that, Kannagi stepped on my shoulder and jumped. At the same time they land on the ground, they are distanced by a hasty movement that they do not think of as a person. "Quickly!" Not as fast as Senior Dog, but hard to read! If I were you... when I say run, you call me that because I run around like a dog!? ...... heh, the next one is coming!! I put the knife behind me, Kannagi. "Kannagi Stream Monkey Dance (Embu)" It is an inevitable series of strikes that are precisely aimed at this steeple. I get some knives that are accurately prefetched by predictive magic, but heal instantly with healing magic, and vice versa. "Healing bounce...!" "I wouldn''t be afraid of that if I knew the seed!" But Kannagi took advantage of the recoil bounced with the elasticity grant, a spin on the spot. "Kannagi Stream...!" At the same time as turning this way, he knocks the sheath he gripped with his left hand with a knife. "Ugly!" "Ku...!" The knife and sheath swung down on the horn of the cow. So where I was forced back down, a knife and a sheath thrust rolled out. "Ugly!" Take them by cage hand, but heavy...! This guy has abnormal physical abilities after all...! How powerful is he?! "What a dude to fool me with his looks...!" "That''s not what you could have said!" "Sure...! That''s right!" Push back the knife and sheath pushed in with force moves. I''m pushed off without being hit like this. "I''m so passive, I can attack you! If so -" "You mean push!" "That''s the thing!!" If all my moves are grasped and dealt with, then I just need to get confused enough! Having created a Magic Bullet on my right hand and a Magic Bullet on my left hand, I jump back to Kannagi. A giggling girlfriend waves a knife and hits the cage hand before I roll out my moves. A tall metal noise rings in the ruins, stopping me and her from moving. "I''ll push as hard as I''ve ever pushed. Bye..." "If you can handle it, do it." "... Ha!" "From here on out, it''s unknown to me too! Healing elastic legs!" Step on your feet and kick out with recoil. Keep putting your hands together and releasing your moves to the cannabis that smile and avoid it. "With both hands, it''s twice as powerful! Healing Ruptured Palms!" Kannagi mutilates the impending shockwave with a knife at the same time. Blood gushes from his left hand without a cage hand, but ignores it and flies out to the cannabis with his right arm protruding forward. "Kannagi Riu - No! First!?" "Strengthening and healing eyeballs!!" An outburst of magic using the entire cage hand covering up to the elbow. This emits a magical shock wave in front of Kannagi. But even that predicted Kannagi closing his eyes and trying to protect his eyes--that''s all I had in mind. "Healing Chop!" "Wow!?" "Don''t avoid it! Healing Lariat!" "Hih!?" Kannagi rolls over screaming and avoids the lariat swinging as it emits a shock wave. With her tongue-in-cheek like that, she wraps the healing magic bullet she created in her palm around her fist. "orah! healing diffuse fist!!" "Wow!?" "Huhaha! What happened to the momentum earlier!! Mini healing bomb!" "Wow ah!?" The healing magic turbulence emitted by the momentum of the healing flying fist - a cannabis that manages to avoid a small-scale explosion caused by a healing bomb created at its fingertips after the healing diffuse fist. "Hey, I don''t know that!" If you can handle it with your previous moves, you just have to think new. Fortunately, in me, my vision of the moves is solidified! And then if you let it go properly, it''ll take shape! ''Which is the enemy...?'' ''Wow...'' I feel drawn to the people behind me who are supposed to be protecting me for some reason, but now focus on what''s right in front of you! I throw a caged magic bullet of elasticity without loosening my hand at her for losing her cool after piling up confusion. "Healing elastic ammo!" "Oh, jeez, fu, fu! Something like this - Ugh!?" A magic bullet bouncing off the wall behind something critical and avoiding hits me straight in the back. She stares at this one with tears and shows a bare gesture of moving a sword. To match it, shake the caged right leg of the grant of elasticity high and slap it to the ground as far as the force can. "Olah!! Just a heel drop!!" "That''s not even a move!?" The heel drop, which has been made even more powerful by adding elasticity, smashes the floor, making it more extensive. As a result, Kannagi''s arm, which was about to collapse, hooked the sleeve of her clothes with a critical index finger, and threw her body into the universe with only the force of her fingers. "I was thrown away...!? But if I predict your behavior, I''ll avoid it too -" Knock it off with a healing flying fist before it falls. If you show a avoiding motion, launch it with a healing ruptured palm to heal the flying fist. If the healing flying fist comes off, I can''t help it, so the healing continuous fist. If you have the means to move around in the air, attack in range with a healing burst wave and blow it up. Worst, assemble it in the air and tighten it off. - Never, I won''t take it off. Consider responding to as many cannabis as you can think of in your head. Then the look on her face blues with a knife in the air. "---... Hih!? Oh, shit" "What''s going on? Try to respond with prediction. - If you can." He releases his full healing flying fist at her as he pulls his cheeks with a grin. The magic of the great fist unleashed looms towards Kannagi. "Oh, yeah! Stretch!" "Become!?" The healing flying fist unleashed looked like a direct hit, but the black magic covering her body on the brink covered its entire body and protected herself from the power of the healing flying fist. Korga''s Dark Magic Armor. In the exact same motion, I raise my voice of amazement unexpectedly. "Oh, it''s dangerous..." Kannagi landed with black magic. Perhaps the dark magic taken from Korga by the magic of the brave man who dwelt in the sword. I thought you just took it away because you didn''t use it in earlier fights, but can you use it normally? "... that''s a pain in the ass" I was able to take advantage in the current battle because Kannagi wasn''t used to the battle. The battle with the sword and the tactics with the predictive magic were all hand explored, so I was able to hunt her down that far. "... I''ve also come to know how to use my powers. I''m getting used to the feeling of just my right eye." But now Kannagi is grasping his power. To that evidence, the black magic that covers her witch clothes has morphed into a sharp blade similar to the knife in her hand, reshaping as she will. "Now I know I can''t let you stop fighting." ! "If you really want to protect those demons, I can''t help but force you to do your job." He grows a few knives from his dark magic clothes, and Kannagi turns to me with a knife cut. To the predictive magic of Kannagi, physical ability beyond the boundaries of the beast man, and the dark magic of Koga. Even though one is troublesome, when it''s three at the same time, my hands are missing. "First of all, I can''t move your legs" "Huh, come on!" Cannabis popping up, deforming their dark clothes. The moment she tried to attack me, the ceiling on the corner of the floor we were on was untouched and collapsed. "Here, Kannagi!" "That''s right, Suzune! I feel the presence of Usat from here!! '' !? Me and Kannagi stop moving in surprise at the voices I''m used to hearing and the same voices as the person in front of me. But at the same time, I notice something black crawling to me on the ground and something flying in the sky approaching me. "" Usat! "" "You guys, the way you arrive is not too scary!?" Nair transformed into an owl and a ferm assimilated to dark magic. From the side, it''s a really horror sight, but it''s no more reliable support for me. "Shut up! We came this far desperately!!" "Don''t even know the hard work over here, now what did you do to this monster!!" That''s a terrible word for a meeting. I heard Amako from up there when I tried to welcome them. "Usato! Looks like the non-cannabis are trying to stop the merger!!" "Oh!" Believe in her voice unmistakably heard from the broken ceiling, and release a healing magical bursting clap at the cannabis in front of her and blow it away. "...! Amako is here!! Kuk, Kannagi, more so...!" "Now the terms are the same......!" assimilated to the ferm, with a nair on my shoulder, I once again relate to the cannabis with a bitter look on my face. When she saw me wrapped in black magic in her uniform, she raised her right arm as she stood up. "Not yet... not yet, it''s not over..." The walls and floors of the ruins then slide and numerous golems appear. Some of them are the same as the ones we were fighting for, some as big as humans. "I can''t stop until I kill the Demons...!" I saw Kannagi with his hands on the knife pattern whining about bumps and something, Nair starts winging at my cheeks with a crisp, dry laugh. "That''s Usat! You''re taking the worst out of the scenario! That''s it! Yo, you plague god!!" "Huh, don''t compliment me" "I''m not praising you, you idiot!!" Seniors coming down from the ceiling are surrounded by golems. I''ll leave the golem to the seniors, and I''ll continue to deal with Kannagi. But if Kannagi makes it to Keira and the others in this mess, I might not make it. ... I don''t want to use this method, but do I have to? "Kannagi, I''m sorry" "Huh?" When I apologize, she looks up. But you predicted the future a few seconds later, and she blues her face, she drops a knife out of that hand. "Stop it! Please, don''t do that!! I don''t like it!" "Ferm" ''... what?'' If she has feelings close to hatred for the Demons and is rampant, you can take it backwards. Fermu, assimilated with me, still seems confused because he doesn''t know the situation, but he doesn''t have time to talk about the situation, and he doesn''t have time to get lost. "--- It''s Demonic Mode" "Ahhh!" Momentarily, my skin changes color and horns made of black magic grow on my head. Kannagi, who saw me transformed into the first demonic clan, raised his sad voice and picked up the knife that had been removed, attacked me without hesitation. 267 Lesson 242 We finally made our rendezvous with everyone, but the situation hasn''t improved that much. Numerous golems served by Kannagi. Each of them was armed, moving to gather in a place with holes in the ceiling with mechanical sounds and movements. "The falling end is a romantic space full of golems!" "What if I''m saying something light-hearted at a time like this!" "Finally, you see the end of this commotion...!" Seniors, Kazuki, Mr. Leona and Amako on Burlin''s back descend from the hole in the ceiling. While relieved that they were safe, he switches consciousness to the cannabis that are about to strike right now. "Ahhh!!" Receive a sword waved down in tears from your eyes with a deformed arm into a shield. "Usato! What the hell did you do this time?" "She hates the Demons! So I became a demon myself!" "I have no idea what that means!?" I don''t have time to talk about the details, so guess what! Something composed of black magic emerges from the waist part of the outfit that resembles Kannagi''s witch clothing. That number, eight. It was shaped very similar to her own tail. "Tail!?" "What''s that creep?" "Me, I hate octopuses and stuff!" Surprisingly, the eight tails stretched out of her waist became like whips, while simultaneously attacking me. "Nair, the spell of restraint! Ferm, Sword Mode!" "Yes!" "Ooh!" A cursed sword of restraint stretched from your left arm to accommodate one tail after another. I have a lot of trouble with it, but I can still handle it if I restrain them one at a time. The problem is the knife wielded by the Kannagi body...! "You are not a Demon...! How can you look so tough!!" "The Demons themselves must not be tough!" I manage to deviate with the cage hand the thrust that is rolled out while the motion is prefetched. Then Nair and Ferm argue with me in reaction to Kannagi''s voice. "Yes! This guy''s ecology is tougher!" "That''s right! This guy is tougher than we are! '' I wonder which side you guys are on...! Retreat behind and distance yourself from the cannabis while being disowned by your allies for some reason. She makes her tail made up of eight black magic pieces smaller and exposes her vigilance. I''m not the one at the end of that line of sight. "Ahhh! My body! '' "Eh, Kannagi is the other one!?" It''s pointed right next to me. [M] Fluffy and floating, the girl with the appearance of two cannabis and melons. "Or, on your own...!" "... if no one''s in there, okay..." ''Keep me locked up the moment I regain consciousness and you can say that a lot!? rather than don''t let weird things grow on my body!?'' Kannagi is angry at Kannagi with a mess and trembling. No, they both look the same, so I don''t know why. Then he talks to Nair as he points out with his wings the cannabis of those who are floating. "Usato, this is the real cannabis." "... so you''re saying it was someone else I was dealing with" As I predicted, she sprouted herself on the sword of an earlier brave man. And Nair said it was this guy who sent me a voice and had been warning me. For now, the real Kannagi, let''s call him Mr. Kannagi. "Kannagi,. She..." "I had a lot to talk to you about, but that''s later." Mr. Kannagi''s gaze is directed towards Kannagi, who holds a sword. "Usat, that child is under the influence of evil dragons and his hatred of the devil tribe has been heightened. If we don''t stop it, we won''t be harmed by the Demons alone." "Then I''ll stop. Step back, please." ''... yeah. Okay.'' Look at this one, Mr. Kannagi with such a face that he misses something, but as soon as he returns to his serious expression, he falls back to Amako and Burlin. Given the power of Kannagi today, I''m not the only one who can do it. But the seniors ate a stop at the golem... no, I guess they can come, but have you considered the turmoil with Kannagi or are you turning to a stop? "You seem to have all the numbers!" "Senior! Keira, please!" "Wow! Mr. Usato over here! It''s been so long since I''ve seen you!!" Me over here? You''re saying things that don''t make any more sense than usual... Reply for now and face Kannagi. As Mr. Kannagi left the scene, she shifted her gaze to me and stared strongly at me. As long as I''m stuck looking like a demon, she can''t attack the Keiras. "Usato...!" "My eyes are so bloody running... It''s okay, that." "... we just have to do something" Now I have no choice but to fight. As we fight, we have to find a hand to stop her. "The opponent is an unparalleled user of predictive magic! Attack with unexpectedness!!" "Specifically?" "I knocked in a series of new moves earlier to create a gap, but now I''m going to outperform her predictions head-on" "Shinwaza, Lenzok?" For some reason Nair is catacotted, but ---, heh! Approaching in an instant, he casts a sword of cannabis that has been slashed. "Dangerous..." "I won''t let you do the same thing again! Your new moves are already dusty!" "I knew you were making new moves!? Spit it out! How many did you make!?" Now is not the time to say that!? He stands around responding with a desperate eye for an attack that is pre-fetched and launched. Much less wasted on movement than just now......! I seem to have gotten used to my eyesight just for my right eye and the battle......! "It''s disgusting to assimilate with the Demons. He''s just happy to be stuck with you...! Anyway, the assimilation..." "Wu, Wu, Usato! Kill this guy. Yikes!! '' "Ferm!?" He uses a healing bounce to judge the attack as he deforms his left arm and holds down Ferm, who is trying to create a disastrous sword. ... are you trying to piss off the Ferms and break our links? "Nea, you''re the same!" "Hmm?" "You''re just a demon! You''re just a monster, not even a man, no matter how far you go!" "What, are you jealous?" "What?" Now Kannagi trying to provoke Nair. But one Nair remains an extra look. "Hate, I am satisfied with my current position. It''s just a weapon. I don''t have the guts to tell you anything." "You...... ugh!" "But I forgive you. It''s my role as an adult to be associated with a child''s seizure." Wait, can you not provoke me too much? The attack was harsh - no, wait. While the speed and power of the attack increased, the attack by prefetching by predictive magic disappeared. So you''re saying that Kannagi was upset by Nair''s words? "Then eat! Great Enhanced Healing Blindfold!" "Wow!?" "Until me!?" Healing eyelids with an increased range of effects by crossing arms in front of your face and emitting magic shock waves in your torso. This will poke Kannagi''s void and force him to create a gap. "Right here!!" Huge your arms to grab Kannagi''s torso. She finally returns to me, and she looks terribly nasty. "Get off me! Don''t let the demons touch me!" "Nea!" "Ugh... my eyes tickle..." The curse of restraint pours in from Nair toward the immense arm. But before it reaches, the magic of Kannagi''s hips moves, chopping up his gigantic arms. "Chi...!" You''re a pain in the ass. "It''s Korga''s magic." Was he bewitched? Zana!! Sounds good!! '' "I know how you feel, but we don''t have time to be happy!" Kannagi is rocking his hip tail like a snake, changing its tip like a spear. "I''ll chop you up with a few tricks...!" Are you trying to break my defense with a series of attacks? [M] Gorillas while predicting with predictive magic is very troublesome, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s easy to do the opposite. From his shoulders and back he grows four arms and puts up his fist, which he sees in the cage hand of the Black Knight. "Read it all out and hold it in! Fermu, I''ll take care of your back arm!" "Oh!" Me and Kannagi run out at the same time and exchange defenses. Kannagi jumps and a black tail extending from all sides strikes. Fists smash the ground and sharp tails cleave walls and ceilings. "There!" "Kuh." Kannagi''s onslaught, a prefetched blow carried out in the middle of it, strikes me in the torso, but it is played into the purple script of sorcery. "Nah...!" "A spell of resistance!" "I knew it was you who was troublesome...!" "Oh, I guess you just noticed! I''m the best at supporting Usato! Most!!" I wonder why you stir it up there!? Turn your eyes to Nair''s words, which Kannagi can take as hatred. hostility directed at her own will, unlike that directed at the Devil Nation. "Neaah...!" As if in reaction to Kannagi''s hostility, her manipulative eight tails are simultaneously directed at Nair. Nair of the day, whoops, and giggles. "Usat, help me!" "If you regret it, don''t stir it from the beginning, of!" "Stupid or you!" Ferm''s manipulative arm and my waved hands prevent an attack on Nair. I can''t come forward to show Kannagi''s anger or to attack all the naas on my shoulders. "There!" "Let me!" Accept Kannagi''s rolling spikes with his arms. The blade penetrates the magic of dark magic and pierces my arm. "Ouch." "Protecting him will only hurt you!" "So I''ll pull it off!" Roll out the kick and force the knife to pull through. Move on to the attack and Nair will be hit for sure...! ''--I can''t help it...... ugh!'' "Ferm, what''s wrong!?" If you can''t get on the offense, the ferm inside speaks out. "Nair, don''t move!" "Don''t move, don''t move in this situation -" Moment after moment, the weight disappeared from Nair''s right shoulder. "--Nair?" Noticing the anomaly and looking at her own shoulder, the usual owl figure was nowhere, just her beautiful black feathers dancing through the universe. Shaken off black tail. Nair without appearance. Black feathers falling down. At that moment when you recognize it, you are governed by unspeakable emotions that you have never even had before. Without knowing what that emotion was like myself, I made an all-out attack on Kannagi -, "What the hell is this?!?" Just before I set it up, Nair''s voice sounds from inside of me. I woke up all at once, and I jumped back. "Naa, are you all right?!? I think I''ve been hit..." "Nair also assimilated it into dark magic and took it in. Now it''s okay to be targeted." "What''s here, strange!" No, no!? assimilated, which means me, Ferm and Nair are assimilated now!? The spell of restraint appears in my hands in astonishment. ''Usato, we can do magic from here. It''s more efficient this way!'' "... haha..." I kind of worried and lost it. But I''m really glad you''re okay. As I stroke my chest down to relief, the next thing I know, Fermu talks to me. Call Amako at this hour! Let him assimilate too! '' "Oh, why Amako too..." "With him, you can fight Kannagi too!!" Sure, but no matter what you think, Kannagi, with the same predictive magic, jammed it---, "Usat, we''re on our way!" "Grrr!" That''s what I already predicted Amako is coming over here with Burlin!? Amako, who predicted Golem''s movements, is approaching us as she gives instructions to Burlin. ! If this happens, I can''t pull any more! "Come, Amako!" "Yeah!" "Let it be!!" Kannagi stretches out his tail and causes Amako, who is on Burlin''s back, to attack him. Amako, in contrast, will direct the way to Burlin while predicting its trajectory. Predictive magic and predictive magic. If the prediction accuracy of Amako and Kannagi is the same, the conditions are the same. If there''s a difference -, "I won''t let Amako do it!" It means I have company to help Amako. [M] A senior, who appeared with a purple electric shock, chops the stretched eight tails of the cannabis into pieces in an instant. "Suzune!" "Angry Chemomimi is also a B! Kannagi!!" Kannagi runs this way in anger at a senior who looks uncommonly nasty. On the other hand, Amako, who escaped Kannagi''s attack and came near me, jumps from Burlin''s back to mine. After a moment of sight with Amako, I accept her with both arms without hesitation. "Ferm!" "Oh!" The black magic stretched out of my uniform envelops Amako and sinks into my body. A merger of dark magic assimilation that revolves around me. ''Now I''m not a foot wrapper either...!'' "Beasts, demons, demons, humans, name it Chimerausato!" ''Hopefully, I wanted to get it out where that stupid Legion Leader wouldn''t see me, but I can''t help it!'' Ferm''s dark magic, Nair''s magic, Amako''s predictive magic. Now we finally have the same conditions as the cannabis now. All we have to do is stop her! 268 Lesson 243 An assimilated form of me, Amako, Nair, and Ferm. They called me an unwanted way of calling me Chimera, but now I can break the advantage of predicting Kannagi. "Uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-u!" "Later!!" Reply to the voice of a senior heard from behind, without turning around. We knew that reaction was coming, so we''ll deal with it later! "Let me finish." "Suzune, don''t stand in the way of Usat!" "Senior, I''m still coming to Golem!" "Whoo! Then we just have to get rid of these guys!" With the ambition of his predecessors, the sound of electric shock sounds. Having confirmed that, I am once again relative to Kannagi. She was staring at me like she had bitten the bitter bug when she saw me now. "No one fought like you, no matter how many memories of the past..." "Yeah." "I guess." "Will you stay like that?" My insides are noisy. I don''t know, it feels like I can hear three people at the same time while my heart echoes. Being in this form broadened what could be done. We''re in battle, but let''s find out. Amako, look at the predictions and give us instructions. ''Okay. And Usato.'' "Hmm?" Listen to Amako. Then Amako''s voice echoes from the inside, just like Fermu''s. "Just like before, Nair, make sure you voice your instructions for Ferm." ? ''Cause I''ll predict it and reflect it on Usat'' ? "... entrust it to me, ''cause I can tell by that" And let''s leave it to Amako anyway. If she can predict my movements with predictive magic, she can preface the magic I would seek, the deformation of dark magic. That way, we can work together without having to speak for ourselves. "Nair, the spell of restraint on your fists" "Whoa." "Ferm, sword in the hands of Usat" "Okay." "Usato, three seconds later, the cannabis will strike." "Oops!" At the same time that Amako finishes, as predicted, Kannagi strikes at the same time as eight tails. Play them with a sword stretched out of your arms. But it''s not sweet enough to lift everything up, and the tail that I couldn''t play approached me. When you aggressively try to ask Nair for a spell of resistance -, "Nair, Torso Resistance to Slashing" "...... Huh!" A spell of resistance is activated on the verge of a direct hit, starting back at the tail. Amako instructed me before I spoke up!? ... I see this is what Amako was saying!! "This, Kannagi, confused!" A tongue-beating cannabis releases a slaughter that flickers like a snake. Moves at close range. I''m in a hurry for a sole that makes unpredictable moves---, "Don''t be confused, Usat can see it through" "Oh!" With Amako''s quiet voice heard from within, he calms down. Maybe this move is meant to slash the opponent into a confused gap. Calm down, it''s not a move you can''t deal with...! "I''m out!" "Then I don''t know about this!!" Eight black tails unfold from the back of the cannabis, even though they are avoided by identifying cuttings at the critical point and tilting the body to the side. They wrapped themselves in one like a spiral, and they stuck out to me like a drill. ''Usat, this is inevitable. Prevent. " "Ferm! Fit it!" ''You don''t have to tell me!'' As I spread my arms, the arms of four black knights stretch out of my back. Grab it so you can hold your tail in with all of them as you retreat to the impact. "More like a monster...!" "That''s not what you could have said!" The tail, unraveled so that it could play, tries to wrap me around. "Keep catching you..." ''Ferm, support your tail with your arms. Nair, restrain your tail'' When Amako says so quietly, the four arms on my back hold my tail. Pre-reading deformation applying predictive magic. Whatever I don''t say, Amako will show me the best sorcery and form in the situation. Then I can attack without thinking about it. Black magic covers the cage hand and turns into a cylindrical hammer. "On the contrary, you narrowed the escape!" "Huh!?" "Custody and healing punch!" For the first time here, a fist strikes directly at the Kannagi body. At the same time as her fist is tapped in, a healing flying fist from close range is released, blowing her body wide open. "The spell of restraint, I''m in!" Take Consciousness With Healing Flying Fist As It Is!! Now Let It Go!! Turn your own hands and the palms of the four caged hands stretching out of your shoulders and back toward the blown cannabis. "Six simultaneous healing flying fists! Healing Six Shots (Chiyumundane) !!" "Wow! I''m making weird moves again!? '' Even if this is defended by Koga''s magic, it should be capable of impact. Aim firmly. At once I try to free the magic. At that time, I realize that Kannagi has a golden magic in his palm. "Or the spell of liberation...!" "Huh!" "Ugh... guh...!" Unnaturally the spell of restraint is extinguished. Blowing backwards to escape my range of attack as it was, she held down her defensive abdomen with black magic. Deactivate the magic in your palm while deciding that it is impossible to hit a healing six-shot bullet at this distance. "Nair, what''s that..." "Yeah, magic." I thought you were still hiding something, but more so magic. I hope it''s just the spell of liberation, but naturally I remember other sorceries. "Oh, it hurts more than I thought...! Even though healing magic heals you, I don''t want to eat it again and again..." "... I knew I needed to slap my fist as hard as Koga to completely stun you." "Oh my God, I absolutely don''t like it... I don''t want to eat this many times..." How painful was my continuous fist, Kannagi, who looked at me and shook my body slightly. I''m driven by a little guilt, but I can''t finish this fight unless I stop her. "Usato, I have something to tell you right now" "Ferm?" Listens to the voice of Fermu without taking his eyes off the cannabis. "With the exception of you and me, assimilation is the limit for both of us. If I take any more in, maybe assimilation becomes unstable... mixed '' "Mixed?" Naturally, the disadvantages also exist? It''s like I knew, but you''re anxious to mix it up. "Rationally, you mixed elements of beasts, demons, and demons - becoming a girl" "Yeah, what? I want to see that a little bit." "Sounds interesting" "Olah!! Kannagi!! Kannagi no Kolaa!" "!? Kiku, suddenly motivated!?" He is beaten to the cannabis with a loud smear of Amako and Nair whining. I''m not gonna ask you about that! Goosebumps! Shit, that''s all I''m sorry about! Even for a moment I thought about further enhancements I was stupid!! "I don''t care about Kannagi''s own magic, but do I have to use it?" Kannagi, who saw a fist wrapped around the curse of restraint, makes something like a golden text float in his hand. The magical text spreads in her hands --turning into a white whirlpool. "Sorcery...!" "" The spell of metastasis. "" Vortex enough that people can finally get through. Kannagi jumps in there without hesitation and disappears with the vortex. "Escaped...!?" No, that''s the same white vortex we were sucked into. If she didn''t use it for the purpose of escape-- "--- Huh, Usat! Behind!! '' "That''s what I''m going to do!!" The knife protruding with the arm from the vortex that appeared over the back of his head begins in a critical fashion. Appearing from the vortex, Kannagi, who landed on the spot, is smiling thinly. "If we''re predictive and mutually reinforcing, it''s until we surpass each other in magic. " The Flame Spell "" The flames envelop the sword held by the cannabis. I didn''t want to think about it, but it looks like I could use multiple magic tricks after all. Momentary travel is troublesome, but you haven''t used it before, simply because it consumes a lot of magic? "Instead of using magic, I''m not using the power that took away Koga''s magic." "Is that magic, too?" Kannagi erases the grin that was on my finger. [M] I think I''ve gotten to that reaction, but I open my mouth in other calm ways of thinking. "... it was the magical power of the brave men left in the sword that took the magic away from Koga. Light magic seal ", invincible magic that can seal and release any phenomenon, this knife can only be used once for one object" "... you talk to me" "The truth is, you were supposed to have this power. Even now, you don''t want this power... you won''t give me it..." "Yes." As I said first, I''m not throwing away the cure magic. [M] Moreover, at a time when Kannagi himself is adversely affected by the Evil Dragon, he cannot receive that power. Worst case scenario, because I may be manipulated by Kannagi myself. "Usat, if the power of that knife is dividing its capacity into the magic of Koga, then that power will never be directed at Usat." "Even if there is, that''s when the magic of Koga, which is wrapped around Kannagi, disappears." I nod silently at the inner Nair and Fermu voices. "When this battle is over and you get rid of all those who stand in your way, I''ll change your mind." With that word, Kannagi enters the vortex again. "Usato, left!" "That way...!" A blade wrapped in flames crosses the face slip. Intense heat causes you to quickly hide in the vortex, like a mole, even as you try to move into an attack with your eyes closed unexpectedly. That''s a pain in the ass. Should I squeeze my aim and hit my fist in a row at the counter...? "You can''t get caught to this extent, can you? Then," Magic Curse "! Flame Curse "!" When a kannagi popped out of a vortex and appeared in a golden text floating around my left hand, a text resembling a magic formation different from a vortex appeared around me. What are you gonna do! and before I uttered my voice, I paired the spell of flame that Kannagi floated on my right hand with the spell of demonic rotation on my left hand. Moment after moment, a small fireball pops out of the magic formation around me. "Usat, this is the same one that came down from the sky during the war!" "Huff, I am. And even more!" Kannagi makes the eight black tails bigger. I wondered if it would strike me with it, and having made some vortexes appear, she stuck her own tail in there. "Usato, up!" "Huh." Attack from directly above. Avoid that in inches and hoist your fists--it''s one of those black tails stretching out of the hips of the cannabis. The moment I realize it, a black tail hits me from a whirlpool that arises simultaneously from left and right. "Hiaah!? This is the only hell painting!?" "Nair, Ugh!" "That''s right, you idiot!" "You guys be quieter, hey!" If you jump at it, the fireball and tail will fly. Using an instant healing acceleration fist, land while dodging in the air and cage your hands against the knife of the cannabis slashed by multiplying the confusion. "I wonder if you have less magic already! Keep fighting. Come on!" "Is that it?" "What!" "We have more!" In retrospect, Kannagi has a distracted look. "You''re practically alone!!" "Yeah, you''re right." I don''t know what you''re talking about, this guy. "Are you crazy?" Which side are you on? I laugh invincibly at how I feel so scratchy. "We all do what you do alone. Then we''re stronger!" "I don''t know what that means!" Her tail disappears into the vortex as the cannabis falls back. With that, the attack from all directions strikes me again, but I deal with Amako''s predictions, Ferm and Nair''s eyes, and my own senses. "Now, the key is how to capture the cannabis...!... hmm?" For a moment, Kannagi''s gaze turned from me to another. [M] Confirm the location of the transfer? "Usato, don''t be bawdy!" "... oh, I know" What are you after? I''m worried about that, but now I have to deal with the attacks coming from around me...! The battle between Usato and the Beastman, Mr. Kannagi, was more harsh and rough than I''ve ever seen before - so great. No, a very big stone demon named Golem before that? The battle with was amazing, and Mr. Usato was strong when fighting a scary dragon called Evil Dragon. I didn''t know a lot about fighting or anything, but the Dark Wizard guy... waving Mr. Korga around like a weapon was very firm and I couldn''t keep an eye on him the whole time. "Wow, look at that, Ciel. If you think you''ve assimilated it to an owl demon, now you''re assimilating it to an animal man''s son. After all, he''s a yabe. That guy." "Aren''t you a new breed of monster rather than a human being!? It seemed to me like a beast man''s child or an owl was absorbed...... preyed upon!?" "Well, I guess I assimilated it with Ferm''s dark magic. As far as the battle goes, do you mean Usat can do magic deformation and witchcraft at the same time almost no-time?" Demons who see Mr. Usato fighting and analyze him so - Mr. Korga. To his voice, though slightly disturbed, Mr. Siel points to Mr. Usato, who is fighting. "Who is that dark wizard in the first place!? Why are you on that side?!?" "Huh? He''s my ex-member. I''ve been betrayed." Anger lingers in Mr. Siel''s eyes as he holds the wound down and sees Mr. Korga with a smudging grin. She starts pounding Mr. Korga with a flat hand that she shook up. "You stupid Legion Leader! Oh, my God!" "Ouch, that hurts!? Don''t hit me exactly where I got hurt! Because you''ve only really had the least healing!" "That''s what happens because you don''t have a lot of people! Isn''t it strange how distant that guy is!? Aren''t we the enemies of the Demon Clan from that side?!" "Ha, I wonder why. Well, I don''t know either." "Now he''s more trustworthy than Mr. Korga! You useless!" These people are a little strange. Mr. Korga is the same dark wizard as I am, and Mr. Siel is a kind and gentle man. The two are people related to the Demon King''s Army, and Mr. Usat and the others are fighting the Demon King''s Army. Perhaps it is Usat and his enemies to us demons... but even if we could see that, there was not a bit of anger or hatred against Usat. "...... grrr" "Mr. Burlin?" "Grrr." Mr. Brulin of Blue Grizzlies, the Blue Bear demon who is protecting me sometime nearby. While Mr. Suzune, Mr. Kazuki and Mr. Leona are stopping the golem, his eyes on the battle of Mr. Ji and Usat are clear everywhere and his figure is grand. "Usato," He''s fighting Mr. Kannagi right now. Being a demonic figure and avoiding an attack that you can''t chase with your eyes is so strong that you don''t think you''re human. I''ve just had it protected all the time. Scattered and annoyed, Usato has asked all of you to protect him all the time...... and Usato is protecting him again. Mr. Kannagi is going to kill us demons. I had no idea what she didn''t like about us when we talked about it. I was just so scared of the eyes I got straight from her. But more than that, Mr. Usato just protects me, and I regret myself for not being able to do anything. Me too, if I could have used dark magic as well as Mr. Korga, I could have helped Mr. Usato, who is fighting now. How can I be so helpless? If I had the strength to fight, I could have fought too. If I had handled my magic well, I wouldn''t have been in Mr. Usat''s shackles. For one thing, you could have treated me like Mr. Korga was just a weapon. Because dark magic is more competent for Mr. Usat than such a useless me-, "Oh, calm down." "Pi!?" ''Wow!?'' I scream weird at my voice from next door all of a sudden. Looking next door in surprise, there was a man in the air who looked the same as Mr. Kannagi, who was just as surprised as I was. "So, who?" ''Good. It calmed me down, oh, it was dangerous. It would have been tough if I had been run wild in this situation.'' "... ah" Return to me and the shadow at my feet was about to move. Also, my magic was about to move on its own. Over this period I tried to pull Mr. Usato''s leg again. "I''m sorry about my one crack" "Kaka, me?" "Actually, I was born in me on my own, but, well, I don''t care" Pumpkin and floating Kannagi look at Usat and Kannagi after glancing at Koga and Siel, who have not yet noticed. "She''s just like you." "Huh?" "I''ve been abandoned by the most trusted people and I''ve had a time of loneliness where I seem crazy.... the base of her heart for her was the first human being to show herself the light - there was only Usat '' Me and that guy the same? Overlay me and Mr. Kannagi, abandoned by a family I thought was important. "But there''s something decidedly different about it" "What''s different...?" "You have the kindness to think of someone." "... you can''t just be kind..." "Huff." What do you think, you''re just resting. When he returns the thorny words without being himself, Mr. Kannagi, with a gentle grin, looks at Mr. Usato and goes on to utter the words. ''For me, the Dark Wizard was only a perception of the troubles that came out on the battlefield... the poor enemy. But every time I saw his Usat''s journey with this eye, I was forced to change both the Demons and their perception of the Dark Wizard'' That''s what she says. She looks back at me, and she looks at me. "Keira, dark magic responds to your pure thoughts. Your strong desire, your only thoughts, is the amazing magic that manifests itself in form. Never some nasty magic." "Strong...... wish" How have I always used magic? My mother and father dumped me because of this magic, and I''ve been neglecting you. I didn''t need this magic. You just have to stop being so magical. I haven''t tried to believe this magic, either myself, because I''ve always thought so. "My, thoughts" Thoughts I can put into this magic. If that meant taking shape, the answer was much simpler. Having noticed that, I express my gratitude to Mr. Kannagi as he wipes the tears flowing from nature and his eyes. "Thank you, thank you" "... is it a time when demons and humans can understand each other? I wanted to be born in an age like this too... '' Mr. Kannagi looked just a little lonely. But at the same time as a loud international noise sounds from the direction in which Mr. Usat is, he looks at you with a rugged face. "You''re totally swallowed up by resentment towards the Demons. To do something about that, stop the movement or let that kid disappear himself... No, wait. If you use that sword... '' Did Mr. Kannagi notice anything? I noticed her freak floating next door, and that''s when the sound of Bhun rang from right next to me. I looked right over at you, and there was a white vortex, and from there something like a black tail stretched out - grabbed my arm. "--Huh?" "Grrr!" "Na, it''s nice, Mr. Burlin!! Damn, you''ve been after me, no matter what!" But Mr. Burlin, who reacted faster than anyone else, wipes it away by chewing off the black tail that grabbed my arm. But I also relieved myself that during the pattern, a number of white vortexes emerge to cover my surroundings. "Huh, gua!" "Oh wow...!? Yikes!?" The moment Mr. Burlin was distracted by the vortex, an arm stretched out of his foot grabbed my leg. As it is, it is gripped with a force that is likely to be gripped and drawn into the vortex. After a blink of sight, I can be held by someone. "--I can''t help it, ''cause you''re not giving up" Earlier, the voice of Mr. Kannagi I was talking about. When I opened my eyes to that voice--there was a Mr. Usato with a stunned look in front of me. The person holding me, Mr. Scary Kannagi, speaks to Mr. Usato in an incorrectly placed and bright voice when accompanied by a silver sword-like blade around my neck. "Usat, solve the assimilation?" So, finally, I realize. I, for pulling Mr. Usato''s leg at the worst moment. 269 Lesson 244 Cold and sharp, felt on the neck. It is Mr. Kannagi, the beast man who is trying to kill us, who has a knife that would easily take my life if he moved at all. The situation in which I was placed sucked. "I''ll say it again. Usat, solve the assimilation." "... Kannagi, you are" I was pulled hostage by Mr. Kannagi''s manipulative vortex. I can''t speak one voice, not just too much physical movement of fear. Now I have my life in this man''s hands. That''s just what I thought, I can''t stop my body trembling. "Quick!" But like me, Mr. Kannagi''s arm was trembling terribly as well, catching me. I don''t know what emotion that comes from. At least, Mr. Kannagi''s face stood against something and seemed in a hurry. "... ferm" When Mr. Usato says so, three figures pop out of his body. It was to Amako, to Nair, and to Fermu who appeared to divide. With that, Mr. Usato''s appearance also changed from that of the demonic tribe, to that of a human in white. "---hmm." "Ugh..." Mr. Usato looks at me when I raise my voice unexpectedly, with even more power caged in the arms of Mr. Kannagi, who is catching me. "Keira, don''t worry. You will definitely go back to Mr. Greff and the others." "Usa, Mr. T......" I wish I could abandon myself. Seeing Usato, who solved the assimilation, Kannagi, when he released the blade of the knife from my neck, turned it backwards and pointed the patterned part at Usato. "Take me this sword, and I will save this child''s life." "... except Keira?" "Now you think you''re in a position to choose? Honestly, I''ve been wanting to kill this kid for a long time and I''m putting up with it. No more concessions." "Hurry up and finish the three of them, okay?" Kannagi''s gaze is directed at Amako and the others behind him. His eyes closed and he was silent for about a few seconds, nodding at Mr. Kannagi''s words as he stepped forward. "Okay." "No, Usat! Not only will you lose your healing magic, but you will be affected by evil dragons! Worst of all, I can be imprisoned for my hatred of the entire Demon Nation!" "It''s okay, if ever, live positively as a light wizard" "Why are you activating weird positives there?" Mr. Usato loses his healing magic? Are we going to have a hatred for the whole demon clan? In the back of my brain, I can see Usato being nice to us. I don''t like it. I don''t want this guy to change. I don''t want you to hate us. "No, no..." A blurry little voice can come out of my mouth. I don''t want anyone to get hurt. I can''t stand someone getting hurt for me either. Yet my weakness has led to this situation. Mr. Kannagi slowly approaches Mr. Usat with a distorted grin. "I don''t like it...!!" I can''t just stay protected forever. The black magic characteristic of dark magic overflows from my feet, so clearly voiced. It''s not like before, the feeling of manipulating magic at your will. "--- Heh, dark magic!?" "I''ll protect you. I won''t let anyone hurt you anymore!!" Swallow your head as dark magic envelops me. What formed was a black cape-like coat that covered my entire body softly. It moves apart from my will, shakes off Mr. Kannagi''s restraint, and plays her body. "This! little girl...... ugh!!" "Here it is! Healing Flying Fist!" "Oh, my God! Why, my God, Usato!!" When Mr. Usato sticks out his right fist, something jumps out of it with tremendous momentum and hits Mr. Kannagi directly. Freed from the hostages and unintentionally appeased, a cloak of black magic covering me moves toward Mr. Usato on his own. Plus, flying in the sky. It''s the first experience I''ve ever had in my life to fly, so I can only scream. "Wow, wow!?" "Keira!?" Usato will take it. Mr. Usato, who has fallen back to let the shock escape, rushes to see if I''m cheap or not. "Are you hurt!? Nowhere is he slashed!?" "Duh, duh, it''s ok!!" "Usatovo!!" Mr. Kannagi''s voice can also be called a scream. Me and Mr. Usato, at the same time, look at Mr. Kannagi throwing a lot of fireballs from his flame-wrapped tail as he turns to you. "Ya, slightly. I knew it!" "Hold on, I can handle this right now -" "Ha, ha, you can swing me!! I''m a dark wizard, so I''m fine!" Koga bastard, what the hell did you blow into Keira......! Forgive me!! " The moment Usat, who supported me with his left arm clinging to his neck and wrapped his magic around his right hand, attempts to unleash magic on an impending fireball, the cloak worn by me moves out on its own. "Huh? Oh, hey, move on your own...... ahhh!?" "To?" Moving away from me, the cloak extinguishes the fireball as it moves around incredibly fast. The cloak, which instantly bounced off all the fireballs destined for Mr. Usato and me, is somehow put on me to weave feathers on both shoulders of Mr. Usato, not mine. Uh, Keira, what''s this? " "Wow, it''s my magic... but it''s refreshing to me too..." Did my magic protect Mr. Usato? It moves on its own, but I feel like a relief, unlike before. "I don''t know what it is, but again, gather them all!!" "Damn, people are rough..." "Yes." "Ha..." Mr. Fermu, Mr. Nair and Mr. Amako jump in turn to Mr. Usato with me in their arms. In an instant, Mr. Usato, who appeared entangled in black magic, turns his empty right hand toward the cannabis as he flips through my dark magic - the black cloak. Keira, who has been held hostage, but with her own dark magic on this earthen field, she was able to get rid of her predicament. But while I was surprised that Keira flew at a fierce speed in that next moment, I was even more stunned that her dark magic had stuck on my shoulder like a cloak. "Ahhh!" Kannagi launches an attack as he weaves his magic without question. Definition is the only thing missing from that attack, but it''s more harsh than it was earlier, with a strong willingness to kill. But a feathered cloak taps off most of that on my shoulder. "Keira, your magic sounds like a magic specializing in defense...!" "Maybe it reflected my desire not to hurt anyone in this guy" Then why did you stick to Usat? When Nair asks that strangely to Fermu, who squeals so in me, she turns and becomes grumpy. "I don''t know!! I would never tell you if I knew!" "Why are you angry!" So I want you to stop fighting in me. Slightly more relaxed, he wields his right fist wrapped in elastic granting and begins an attack that slips through the cloak''s defense. "I really wish I had let you get away to a safe place......!" "No... because here too, in a way, is the safest" ''Right. If you''re near Usat, you''ll be fine.'' Amako agrees with Keira. For once, I''m letting you protect me with black magic, but not necessarily without it. Not to mention that Kannagi is targeting the Demons as a priority. As long as Keira''s here, there''s no guarantee she''ll be absolutely safe. "Usato, come out back left" "There!" You can''t instantly wave a turning fist, but you can''t attack the main body just by capturing the shadow of a cannabis. I can prevent that attack now, but I can''t hit this one either. It just wears off like this. "No, if you have Keira''s magic..." "What, me?" Can you use that move that would take a while to activate? A translucent figure - Mr. Kannagi himself - flies at me as I try to respond to the attack, eyeing Kannagi moving through a white vortex. "Usato" "Mr. Kannagi! I''m busy right now...!" "I''ll Stop That Child" "Can you stop it!?" Unexpectedly, I''m about to turn to Mr. Kannagi, but before that, Kannagi, a ghost-shaped Kannagi, will shake his sword off to my brain. It is inhibited by Keira''s cloak, but her gaze is directed at Mr. Kannagi. "What are you going to do over this period...!" "Help You" To Mr. Kannagi''s words, she makes her anger even more exposed. "You''re going to erase me...! Don''t lie! You are so good at lying to yourself conveniently!!" ''I''ve lost everything, but not this time. Usato'' "In the meantime, try as much as you can!!" Leave Kannagi as she responds to her voice. Mr. Kannagi, lined up beside me, gives me some instructions. ''--- To do this, you need to stop that kid from moving. Can?'' "Just, there''s something I was going to do" ''Okay. I believe you. I''m temporarily possessed by you. " "Oh, I didn''t hear that...... ooh!?" Mr. Kannagi enters me without question. I can''t feel any physical abnormality, but I can''t describe being possessed. With my cheeks raised with my right hand as I blued my face, I speak to Amako and the others in me. "Wow! Everybody, let''s do that!" "''What!?''" ''... ok. I just checked with prediction.'' No problem if you pass it on to Amako. Quickly I move the elasticity imparted to my left hand and create a healing burst wave with my right cage hand. ''Amakoo, tell me before this guy does something crazy!!'' "Hurry up!!" "Huh? Usato, what..." Cover your entire right arm with black magic to envelop the healing bomb you created, creating a shell. A spell of resistance to impact on the shell as it is. Move on to layering the curse of restraint on the healing bomb and striking out more healing flying fists. - It takes time to launch this move. In the meantime, Kannagi is still attacking me, but Fermu manipulates all of them and Keira''s cloak prevents them. "Damn, this...!" Still, after glancing at the cannabis trying to stop my attack, I speak quietly to Amako, who is inside. "Amako." "Yeah." A blow that surely drives the cannabis. That doesn''t make sense if you don''t guess, but if Amako is there, there''s no problem. Predict Kannagi''s escape position. "Okay." "---Hip...!?" Did you see the prediction, the cannabis entering the whirlpool with their faces blue? If Amako focuses on prediction, Amako can see a future further ahead than the cannabis that must always move. Anyway, Amako is not like Kannagi, and we can afford to make that possible. As Amako instructed, turn your right arm diagonally up-, "Coming Out There" "Go, heal eight foot ammo!!" A healing bomb accelerated by a healing flying fist - releasing a healing eight-foot bullet. Glancing at the intense recoil but looking at the flying tip, a cannabis emerges from the white vortex. "--Nah." Immediately before a magic bullet approaches her, the elasticity grant begins to fly. This is accompanied by an intense burst of healing magic that unleashes a shockwave and a curse of restraint. Kannagi tries to wrap her black magic around her, but the shock wave blows it away so easily that it hits her body. "Uhhhh!?" Cages due to shock waves. Widespread shaped imperative of healing magic. That''s the healing eight-foot bullet. Purple literature by the spell of restraint and healing magic particles scattered throughout the air. And to the appearance of the cannabis that continue to be exposed to shockwaves -, "''Wow...''" "Wow, beautiful..." The three daughters in my company leak a dongled voice. The only thing that impresses me is Keira, with her pure eyes. Breaking my heart about how Kannagi is doing, I bring the Keira I''ve been holding down to the ground. When this girl leaves me, the cloak on her shoulder goes back to her, but that''s more convenient for me. "Keira, are you okay alone?" "Yes, I''m not always protected anymore." "Okay.... let''s see" When the shock waves subside while filling the space with healing magic particles, the weakened cannabis fall from it. Using elasticity and an outburst of magic, get to her immediately and take it. "Ugh..." "Mr. Kannagi!" "Yeah!" Mr. Kannagi, who was possessed by me at the same time as he spoke to me, enters Kannagi''s body through me. After a few seconds or so, she slowly opens her eyes and looks at my face. "Success... I did" "I don''t mind if I put you back in the body... what are you going to do after this?" But that voice sounds double. Returning Mr. Kannagi''s soul to its former body. That was the way she told me to do something about the cannabis. I needed to push Kannagi to pass out for that, but I haven''t heard what she''s going to do from here. "It can''t be normal to have two souls in the same flesh. What are you going to do? '' "Usato, trust me" ? "Hey, confusing things, because I will" Mr. Kannagi turns his attention to the brave sword he holds. When she grips it, the black magic wrapped around its body is lost to dissolve on the ground. With it, something like a ball of light pops out of the knife and heads toward those with koga. "We''re back, too!" ''Then come and help those people!! At least give me back what you protected!'' "Guru!?" Is Koga''s magic back? Return your gaze from Koga being kicked by Mr. Siel to Kannagi holding him. At some point she was trying to regain the knife backwards and stick it in her own chest. "Become!?" "It''s okay, don''t stop" Yes, she said to me, trying to pierce her radiant self into her chest - just before that, Kannagi''s own left hand stops grasping the radiant blade. "--- I don''t like it. I don''t want to disappear. I don''t want to disappear." "... ugh." "Help me... help me... Usato..." Kannagi, who looked up at me like that, begged me to do so in tears. Blood overflows from the hand holding the knife, dyeing her clothes red. "I can''t believe no one wants me to... Why was I born? If I were a creature, I wouldn''t be allowed to live normally?" Kannagi is a child. Even while you were fighting, you knew that. The fact that he tried to take hostages, regardless, was also because he was desperate. Even though she was trapped in hatred for the Demons, she asked me for help. "Finally, I could see you... There was so much I wanted to talk about... The truth is, this wasn''t supposed to happen..." "Kannagi......" This kid was just desperate. I used someone fine because I was desperate, and I put them in danger. That''s not a good thing to forgive, but if that''s what you chose to do because you wanted me to help, I have one end of the blame. "The first person Kannagi saw was you." Nair appears next to me, who solves the assimilation with Fermu. "Since I woke up, I''ve been alone for hundreds of years. That''s when I saw you through Katana pulled out of the heart of the evil dragon." "Yes, it was..." "The truth is, I just wanted you to help... maybe. I couldn''t live honestly with myself or be aware of it because I was born with incomplete will" I can''t find the words to call. I refused to help Kannagi. [M] At that time, when I think about how much I''ve hurt her, I''m annoyed by strong regrets. I unwrap Kannagi''s hand holding the blade with the hand she was turning to support her back, gripping it healing magically. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t notice your voice asking for help." "Usa, t..." "... I can''t do anything" Heal her hand wounds with less magic. There are only a few things I can do anywhere. [M] On the spot, even if I''ve meant to do what''s best for me, there are lives I can''t save somewhere. I have had such thoughts many times during my battle with the Demon King Army. But still, I''m not as clean as giving up so easily because there''s nothing I can do. I lay my hands on the knife that Kannagi is gripping with my right hand and cage my strength. "But you can believe it" "Hey Usato, what are you...!?" - Stick your glowing self straight into the cannabis. I haven''t forgotten what you said about helping Kannagi...! Kannagi...! "--ooh!" Something pours from her body into her body the moment the sword pierces the cannabis. It releases a strong black presence. The presence was memorable. Wicked and murderous, a living disaster - an aura unleashed by evil dragons. "This is..." "The evil dragon''s resentment is on the knife...? No, there''s something else going on with me..." Me and Nair. If you dye the steel fillet black, you lose your strength so that the Kannagi''s body weakens. At the same time, Karan, a knife that made a noise and turned into a black knife, falls to the ground. When you look at the place where the sword pierced you, there are no scratches, and on the contrary, there are no holes in your clothes. "... Mr. Kannagi" The golems who were fighting the seniors fall apart and fall apart. I go to my predecessors with Mr. Kannagi who doesn''t wake up. The battle that lasted so long was over, but my heart still did not rest. 270 Lesson 245 Finally, the disturbance at this site ends. Keira is safe, and I could stop Kannagi. This disturbance was a lot of trouble. "Kannagi......" Fermu, I''ve solved the assimilation with Amako. I held her and put her to sleep in close proximity. A brave sword sucked something out of her and sealed it. It looked like a black aura similar to Evil Dragon''s, but I don''t know what that is as it stands. ... I wonder if Kannagi will wake up like this first. "The sword of the brave has gone black." She shows me the sword and sheath of the brave that Nair brought to her as she twirled with a cloth. A brave knife stained so black that there was no shadow to see it. Ask Nair to have that, and the next thing he needs to do - turn his back on us now and speak to the demonic pair who are about to go home. "Koga, I have a lot to ask you guys." "All right, let''s go home! Ciel!!" "Hey! I''m hungry!" "Ferm, Nair, Capture" Ferm-extended black magic and the curse of Nair''s restraint catch Koga about to run out. What are you trying to do so insignificantly? Tied with multiple black magic to avoid being escaped by force moves, Koga is layered with more spells of restraint. "Whoa, Usat. Beat me when I get hurt. Is that all right?" "? If it turns out you''re intact, no problem, right?" "... Huh, Ciel. Look, this is the healing wizard. You''re a terrible guy." "What''s scary is your retard!!" Mr. Ciel, who is not tied but sits next to him, is in tears in his eyes as he dongles. "Wow, please save my life! I''ll give you as much as this guy can!!" "Hey, stay!! I''m the only one trying to sacrifice you!" "Speaking of the original, isn''t it your fault!!" We get poisoned by her arguing with Koga. Whatever Koga is, as far as Mr. Siel''s actions so far are concerned, does that mean he''s a non-combatant in any way involved with the Demon King? "What do you want to do, Mr. Leona?" "We''ll get our info on that side as it is... why don''t we ice it here?" "If there isn''t one... you''re an ant" I really don''t know what to do. I''m the leader of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army, but I can''t even be ruthless because of my weird involvement. He''s a non-combatant to Mr. Ciel... "No, wait. Is there something we need to talk about as soon as possible now?" "Uh, seniors. Anything else bothering you?" "It''s you!" Tilt your neck to the seniors who pointed to us. "You were assimilating with Amako and Nair, weren''t you?!? And you were weaving Keira''s magic on top of that!?" "Oh, it seems that Fermu assimilated them to me." "Wow, I... my magic moves on its own..." Keira in a cloak made of dark magic is mundane. Even for me, assimilation with Amako and Nair was unexpected, so I can see this seniors reaction. "I want to assimilate with you too!" "Too desperate, Suzune..." To the stuffed seniors, flashing Amako. Working with seniors? It may be a strength to be able to combine healing magic with electric shock magic, but given the strength of the current situation...... "No, I think seniors are stronger to fight alone" "Seriously turned down for the price!?" "In the first place, there seem to be a lot of conditions for assimilation with Fermu." I don''t know exactly, either. But I hear there are only two people who can assimilate, except for Ferm and me. "You can''t have anyone. You can''t assimilate unless you''re the one I admitted it to some extent." "Well, then I''ll be fine." For some reason he''s a confident senior, but Fermu made him blush. "No, I can''t." "Why!?" "Because you''re not good at it." "Guha!?" Seniors who are normally rejected and damaged. Yeah, well, I mean, skinship''s past, or something. Then Koga, still tied up, laughs naggingly. "Hahaha, from what I''ve seen, it looks like your performance is going to change with emotions directed at the guy you can assimilate. You''re a really easy guy to understand, you." "Usato, let''s bury him on the ground from the neck down, then keep him exposed." Fermu, pointing to Korga with no expression, said such a noisy thing. Seems to have a stirring tolerance, but it seems frustrating. ... Do you bury it on the ground from the neck down? "Oh, hey, that''s right. That''s tough on me, too, huh? You wouldn''t do that much worse, would you?" Finally, I worry about what to do with Koga and Mr. Siel''s treatment. It''s time to come to a conclusion and take him to Mr. Greff, who is worried about Keira. Kannagi''s too -, "" "--- Huh!" " At that time, chills, like being cold watered without any foretaste, rush through the entire body. "Oh, what''s this feeling..." Perhaps something that everyone on the spot felt. Something is approaching the spot where we are. Turning to those who feel the signs, there is a passage connected somewhere, from which you can hear someone walking by the name of Katoon Katoon. "--well, this has been a lot of pleasure." It was one demonic man who showed up. All-back silver hair, he is over two meters tall. A man who is not a normal demon tribe, has a wrapped atmosphere, a presence that seems to still be barometric just to be on the spot, when he sees us, he slightly distorted the edge of his mouth. "Brave man." "Demon... King..." I don''t know who squealed. We were in such a tight spot. But when he realizes that the person in front of him is the last enemy Kazuki and his predecessors have been destined to fight, the Demon King, he moves into a combat posture. "I didn''t expect to come out at this time...!" "Demon King...!" Kazuki lifts a magic bullet out of his cage hand with a senior who started wrapping electric shocks with his hands on the knife pattern. Two in the lead. I can''t feel room from that look. Naturally. I''m confused by this situation, too. The commotion should finally be over, but I never thought the Demon King would show up on this occasion. "Thought it would come... were you coming to this ruin" The demon king who steps straight into the hall without caring about us to expose his guard. He smiled slightly when he spotted Koga and Mr. Siel looking around the hall and caught him. Are you all right, Ciel? "Demon King... If you''re coming from yourself, do so from the beginning..." "Looks like you''ve seen something interesting." When the Demon King moves his hand forward, something magical is activated in a row. The moment I tried to move immediately to it, Koga''s restraint, which had been caught nearby, was destroyed, and Mr. Siel, who was supposed to have been next to him, was held by the Demon King with both arms. "Hih, princess of fear hug!?" "Hey.... ha, okay" To her screaming, a demon king looking frightened. Is that magic...? Even so, it''s out too fast. Koga, who took the restraints off, will distance herself from us, but ignore her. Not if it''s up to Koga now. "Three brave men in five weapons? Sounds like a lot of power." "...... Huh!" "Are you going to fight? With this me in a worn out state?" A demon king smiling coldly at Kazuki for trying to activate magic. Honestly, my magic is almost empty after a series of fights. I''m under a terrible drowsiness right now, and I''m so tired that I want to fall right now. Seniors and Kazuki should be wearing out, even if they look plentiful. Most of all, you could fight, Mr. Leona, but even if she fights alone, we''re stuck together. "The land of the former showdown. I''m thrilled to fight you in this place, but let''s have some fun ahead." "Are you going to miss us...?" "There''s just something I need to prioritize over your fight. And..." The Demon King''s gaze turns this way. What? Are you looking at me...? "Even if we fight now, it''s boring." So groaning, the demon king trying to activate some sort of sorcery while holding Mr. Siel. I know there''s no hostility, but I still can''t help but feel better. "What. Are you going now? Demon King." ! The voice from behind me, my hand turns on my shoulder before I turn to it. Kannagi, the fox beast who walked out of behind me, walks out to the demon king as he unbandages his left eye. "Meh, you''re awake! Mr. Kannagi!" "Thank you for believing in me. Usato, thanks to you, I was able to help the other me." Was Kannagi able to help? But the way you talk belongs to Mr. Kannagi. "Which cannabis are you?" "Both of them. We''ll talk about it later, so let''s focus on the Demon King now." That''s what I said. I looked back at her. Her left eye was turning purple. Smiling softly as she was, she is relative to the Demon King when she receives the sword of a brave man who has turned from Nair to Black Knife. "Long time no see, should I say? Kannagi." "You''ve weakened a lot, Demon King. No shadow to see." "Things have changed with you like that. Did you mix your soul? Looks like you''ve been very impotent." Watch how it goes, surprised by Mr. Kannagi, whose tone turned slightly pointy when dealing with the Demon King. "I didn''t know you were sealed on the spot where I was sealed." "You''re going to throw up. I can''t believe I''m with you." "I miss that evil now too." Mr. Kannagi, who wraps around a pungent atmosphere, and the Demon King, who recieves it in a cool way. Mr. Ciel in his arms still looks like he''s gonna throw up and tremble, but is he gonna be okay? Although that position looks bad on the heart, without regard to the enemy or anything. "Hisago... what did that idiot do at the end" "I don''t know. Well, yeah... I think you''re right." "... right" Kannagi who gave it back like that to push his emotions to kill him. The Demon King turns his hands to Kannagi, as he has changed his mind. "Regardless of the brave man, your appearance is unexpected to me as well. Do you want me to kill you now?" "... what, do you do it?" The demon king with his palms wraps up a different atmosphere. With that, the pressure is released from Mr. Kannagi, who thumbs up the sword''s jaw and gives a peek at the black jaw. That was clearly different from the cannabis I fought for. The true power of Mr. Kannagi himself, supported by actual battle and training, not reproduced from memory, made him feel close to Rose and Nero. "Huh...... no, let''s not. I didn''t come here to fight." "... you''re not what you used to be." "I am aware" The demon king, undoing the sorcery floating in his palm, looks down at Mr. Siel in his possession. "Ciel, we''re leaving." "Ha, ha!" A white vortex appears before the Demon King. Using the spell of metastasis that Kannagi was using, the same sorcery as that, he speaks to Koga just before stepping into that vortex. "Koga, you must come back with the others." "Heh. Bye, Usato." Bish, he turned his hands on me, and went straight from an empty hole in the ceiling to the upper floor. The demon king, who missed Koga, turns his gaze back on us. I''ll wait for you in my castle. !? "Come if you want to defeat me. Of course, let me intercept you." At the end of the word, the Demon King stepped into the white vortex and disappeared from the spot. Disgusting silence dominates the scene. Our presence has been distracted by the Demon King, but we have finally been able to see what the Demon King looks like. "... you''re a terrible opponent, Demon King." The seniors finally murmured like that, but none of them answered that snort in that voice. Even those of us who are enemies are so charismatic that we are likely to be drawn in. And the confidence you feel from the edge of the word. Because I manipulated multiple sorceries without any bitterness, maybe I''m better at handling sorcery than Nair. "Ha, good. Have you come home?" In the meantime, Mr. Kannagi sat down on the floor in relief. You''re the one who woke up earlier after the demon king who left. "Mr. Kannagi, is your body okay?" "Well, I''m fine.... Nevertheless, I''m glad you left me like that. Honestly, he''s too strong to be weak... he" Give her a hand that squeaks like she''s tired. Take my hand. As she stood up, Nair, who was nearby, spoke to her. "So what happened to the two souls in you? What did you seal on the knife?" "Speaking of a part of a soul contaminated by evil dragons? After taking it into my soul, I cut it off and sealed it." "... did you cut your soul out of yourself and merge it with the other''s own? How impotent..." "haha......" Nair pulls a dong on Mr. Kannagi, who laughs like trouble. Then she turns her body towards this way. It meets the eyes with blue, purple, left and right different colored eyes. "No more fake or real. I''m the cannabis now." "Do you remember everything? You know, when you fought me." "Yeah. Hold on to it all" Mr. Kannagi turns his gaze to Keira, who''s behind me. With her gaze on Keira, who looked slightly frightened, she bowed her head sorry. "I''m sorry, Keira. I put you in danger for selfish reasons." "... I''ve seen you so scared, I forgive you. I, too, was finally able to face my magic..." "You''re strong. You are." She gets up with a tender smile. Then I realize that my senior is speaking to Mr. Leona. "Leona, it''s time to get out of the ruins" "Right. I can''t be here forever. Is Lord Kannagi coming?" "Of course. I''ve been freed from these ruins." Escape from the ruins first? Don''t lighten your mind, too, when you think you can finally see the view outside. Mr. Kannagi, who knows the structure of the ruins, said he was headed to the exit. "Usato, you can have a nagi about me." "Huh?" "Because that''s what the guy who named me Kannagi called me. Because I don''t need any more salutations. The years won''t be so different." The man you named, or the previous brave man...? I was talking in a respectful tone because I was under the impression that the person in question was a good person, but would you call him that if he said he was a good person? It would be rude not to call. "Uh, nice to see you again... Nagi..." "... yeah, yeah. Greetings. Usato" Ka nodding with a smile zero to his nostalgia...... Mr. Nagi. At the time she tried to walk away, looking straight ahead - abruptly, untouched, she hugged me. "" Huh? " For some reason, even Mr. Nagi is shouting surprises. The fellows who were walking behind them also have zero voices taken aback. What''s the situation? Amako walks over to me frozen in a situation I remember. "Kannagi, what are you doing? Hey, what are you doing?" "Yes, no, it''s not, Amako. Your body''s on its own! Because it''s not! Because it''s not!? Because it''s never my intention!... hough." "No, get away from me normally. Why are you calm?" "Ha!? And get out of town, the other me...!" She is pointing out and trying to get away from Fermu, but that arm that grabs me doesn''t move like a panacea. rather, until it is painful with its unusual force. If you add, it''s time to run out of magic and pass out. Gradually, as the vision in front of me became void, something black jumped on Mr. Nagi''s face as he held me. "Buho." "Oh! Sorry, sorry!! My magic is working on its own again!!" Keira blues her face and wrinkles. Contrary to her will like that, the cape attaches to Mr. Nagi''s head in a belligerent manner. Having seen too much chaos after the battle, I lost consciousness. [M] 271 Lesson 246 I was able to escape the ruins safely and return to the settlement where Mr. Greff was. After recovering from the stun, I broke up with my predecessors, who were hiding who I was, assimilated to Fermu and became a demonic mode, returning with Nair, Amako and Keira to the house where Mr. Greff and Ram and Ros were. The Greffs, who saw Keira healthy, were very pleased with her safety. What a relief Mr. Greff made me cry so much, he was making Keira flutter and troubled, but I thought that''s how much I cared about her, and I was relieved. "You took care of me. Usato" "You''re okay with foot injuries now, right?" "Oh, I never thought I''d be able to walk anymore." "Ha..." The next day, we were exchanging words of farewell to continue our respective journeys. His leg, carrying a large bag, is lightly bandaged, but the wound is so healed that it won''t be difficult to walk. "Usato, thank you for helping Keira." "No, she grew up on her own." I don''t think he thinks so. Ni, laughed. When he points back, there''s Keira, who looks terribly depressed. Keira, who realizes our story is over, rushes over here on a small run. "Greff, I need to talk to the Usatos for a second, so stay away from me." It doesn''t matter if I''m here. "... uh, yes, yes, I get it. Lamb, Ros, let''s go over there for a second." "" Yes "" "Around the age," he said, distancing himself from us, Mr. Greff. As I grin bitterly at the way it is, Keira approaches me silently. "I... thanks to all of you, I was able to figure out my magic. Thank you, thank you." Ferm, assimilated to me, speaks to Keira with a slightly lighter voice with a lowered head. "You''re still a dark wizard, because you just woke up. Sometimes things are going to change as you grow, so don''t let that change fool you? '' "Ha!" Keira responds energetically to Ferm''s advice. I''m a teacher. It''s a good way to teach, and maybe it''s good for you, though I''m bluffing. "The purpose of the journey you are all sending is to understand. Still, I... I wanted to believe you guys." "The truth is, I still feel like following Mr. Usato on his journey. But Greff, Ram and Rose are my precious family now, I give up" "That''s better. We can''t get you into this for our own convenience." "... Yes" Now that the Demon King has distracted us, we don''t know what''s going to happen. You can''t take Keira in there like that. "Nair, I hope it''s not your fault that she said ''now''?" "Yeah, you said that." Amako and Nair next door are talking about something small. I''m curious, so I''m going to ask you what you''re talking about, but Keira''s going to talk to me first. "Where is Mr. Usato''s country?" That''s abrupt. Well, now I have nothing to hide, so I''ll be honest with you. "The kingdom of Ringle is a place. I''m the deputy head of the organization there." "Lifeguards?" "Running around to help hurt people...... I guess a group. Well, it''s the kind of place you always train." "Really?" Briefly describe the life-saving corps. After a few seconds of silence, Keira, with her face up, turns her gaze to Amako and Nair. "Amako, Nair and... Ferm, too, there?" "No, Amako''s not. It''s in..." No, I''m not in there. "Yeah, I''m not in either." "Yeah, I''m not in there." What happened to you all of a sudden? When I turn my confused eyes, Amako and Nair look at me in a hurry for some reason to tell me something. What, you don''t want us to treat ourselves as a team? No way... you think Keira''s coming to the kingdom of Ringle? That''s just dangerous on the road, and more importantly, you can''t come alone. Keira giggled small as she was confused by the uncertainty. "You''re lying." "Oh, yeah. Nair and Ferm are part of the life-saving corps." "Hey......" "Yes, thank you for letting me know" I think it''s polite of Keira to say thank you for the dust. I thought about it when I was a knucklehead, but when I was the same age, I wasn''t this decent. "Well, I''ll get Greff and the others." A cloak made of black magic pops out of the shadow at Keira''s feet that said so and is worn on her shoulder. Fluffy and raised as it was, she went smoothly through the sky as it was. "It''s amazing magic to be able to fly..." "You were flying, too." "No, I''m not. This guy''s not flying, he''s just blowing up." Well, it''s like I was floating in a magic outburst. Even when fighting Mr. Hannah and her men, it felt more like they were traveling swinging than flying. Nair shrugs in a slightly sinking voice when she sees Keira, who is no longer visible. "... one more person will knock on the gates of hell" "Are Dark Wizards all this trouble?" "That''s convincing when Fermu says..." ''... Shut up'' You seem to be getting along before I know it. "By the way, the gates of hell mean the lifeguards?" Shock from the inside of the clothes and a tibial attack by two legs. It doesn''t hurt or itch, but it''s a good collaboration. But why did you get kicked? Mr. Greff and I were to break up in the settlement where we are now. Keira brightened me up more than a few days before I first met her, and again I''m glad she was able to face herself and the dark magic. "I want to help you on your crusade to the Demon King." That''s what Mr. Nagi said to us last night when we left the ruins. who ran the battlefield with the brave predecessors. I can see that strength is not half-baked. No one could possibly speak out against her offer of cooperation like that, and she was to accompany us on our journey to the Crusade of the Demon King. "What, the previous brave man had a wife and child!?" "I heard you were there before you were summoned. He was like a father to me..." We left out of time with Mr. Greff and the others. As the Demon King walks on to Negi, which would await him, he hears a conversation between Fu and Nagi. "Then it would mean that the previous brave men were summoned to another world leaving their wives and children behind..." "Hmm?" "... yeah, you are. I think that''s what''s gonna happen." A senior who turns a surprise to Mr. Nagi, who reacts slightly late. You guessed it was something you shouldn''t really touch, and she immediately talks to Mr. Nagi to try to change the subject. "With your addition... is it OK to say that warriorly, now we have five people who can use the warfare of the brave?" "Will it...? But the knife I have already used the capacity to seal it, so it''s just a sharp knife." "Your combat skills alone are powerful enough." Indeed. I don''t know because I haven''t asked if I can use magic or anything yet, but it''s a lot of fighting power at a time when predictive magic and sword moves are available. But still, Mr. Nagi only laughs bitterly. "The Demon King already has your presence, so you can''t make too big a move." "I can''t help but notice. I don''t believe the words over there, but they''ll be waiting for us, and I''ll take them and I''ll stand up for you." "Suzune is positive." Nagi laughed at me for saying that, and he spoke to me. "Usato, are you all right?" "Yeah, I got some sleep, so I''m fine. Is there anything unusual about Mr. Nagi? Nair said you were pretty unscrupulous about fusing your soul? "... to be honest, I wonder if there''s still any confusion in my head" Mr. Nagi stares at his own hand. It would be like bringing the two consciousnesses together, and I guess it''s complicated things that I can''t even imagine. "To my mind, your condition now is a blend of good cannabis and evil cannabis, right?" Isn''t that too easy to summarize? For a senior example, I get a subtle look. No, it''s easy to understand as an expression. "Um, I can''t say good or evil, but you''re not wrong as an expression. Two souls in one, thereby making me, what I am now. It''s a little confusing, to put it into words." That''s what Mr. Nagi laughs like in trouble. A senior who sees her like that gets a hazy look. "Kannagi. Can I call you Nagi, like you, Usato?" "Oh, don''t worry about that -... no, you can''t" "Huh?" The way Nagi tries to reply pleasantly changes in an instant. She immediately returned to me and, sorry to say, joined hands with the senior. "Sorry. Apparently not the other one, privately, except for Usat" "... Usato-kun" Don''t stare at me. "Guru! Wong!" "Don''t bark..." Conto. You like that, huh? But how come it''s just me? When I doubt that, Mr. Nagi, who was comforting a depressed senior, laughs bitterly. "That''s what you''ve been calling me, because there''s only one person I''ve ever known. I think that makes sense, too. I don''t know what it''s like to think that way." The look on Mr. Nagi''s face that I put to you looked somewhere sad. But on the other hand, the senior next door remembers something, niggling and approaching Mr. Nagi. "What? Suzune." "Speaking of which, Kannagi. I''ll have that parallel world grudge redeemed with its tail and ear... duh duh!" "Come on, I can''t think of a way to treat you... but what are you going to do?" "Of course, that''s something you can''t say!" "Wow! Stop!?" Avoid seniors with Mr. Nagi flying around. What the hell did the seniors do? I''m all over my personal greed, as usual, but I just seem a little angry. "Well, that doesn''t help seniors get angry." "You know Kazuki?" I''ll see how Mr. Nagi interacts with his predecessors and talk to Kazuki, who squealed like that. "... actually. Seniors and I went to Kannagi..." Kazuki then explains the trials given by the previous Kannagi fusing with Mr. Nagi. What a story that was about me in a parallel world. A future where seniors and Kazuki were killed by the Black Knight and moved on as they were. I used every means I could to become someone with an enemy in my hands. [M] It seems that Kazuki and his predecessors fought hard against me like that. "What if I was in the world?" "It was a tough fight. We fought a hell of a lot over there." "What, exactly?" "He was stuck with his arm." "Don''t pull it." What? I wouldn''t do that. What, more of an arm thing was going on? "I really didn''t think we should talk about this. But I knew... I thought I had to tell you." "Oh well..." Death of a familiar person. That changed me. Honestly, I can understand how that happens to me when I hear about Kazuki. "Have I changed?" "... oh, because I beat him up and made him so angry. It''s all right now." "Then don''t worry." For me over there, Kazuki''s fist would have hurt more than any injury. From now on, we will head to the central part of the Demon King''s territory, where the Demon King awaits. Honestly, there is also the presence of the Demon King and the anxiety that we have witnessed in his mightiness. "Humans and Demons..." Mr. Greff and the others were just good people living normal lives. The other demons and the demons who are fighting are fighting for themselves to live. I am ready to fight the Demon King. But I must act with understanding the story of the possibility that lies ahead of our mission. 272 His story of a gossip. On the day of the battle with the Demon King''s Army, seniors and Kazuki were killed by the Black Knight. I couldn''t make it, I could only be struck by my powerlessness in front of the two bodies. The revenge black knight, too, Rose killed. Rose ended up with a fist that eventually wrapped healing magic around the magic of bouncing the attack as it were, but a girl as old as me was out of breath in the armor of a black knight that melted like mud. More than a black knight, my anger at myself for failing to make it erodes me. I couldn''t save my friend. Do I deserve to be a lifeguard? Where do I turn this helpless anger and hatred? Without even knowing that, he kept moving in a grudge, but in the end, the kingdom of Ringle was invaded and taken over by the Demon King''s Army. Since then, I have continued to fight on the front lines for the recapture of the kingdom of Lingle without returning to the lifeguard. I''ve killed more demons than I can count with this hand, trying to fight on their behalf so as not to waste two deaths. Ever since I started to rely on the water called the Fountain of Creha to fight the Demon King Army, the kind hearts around me stopped me, but still I couldn''t stop. Instead of the two that aren''t here now, instead of the wounded knights, I had to keep fighting. "I wonder if he''s gone..." The two of them disappeared as particles of light in front of me. Thunder Brave, Dog Upper Bell Sound and Light Brave, Dragon Springs Ichiki. The two men who were once murdered by Rose by the presence of the Black Knight somehow appeared before me. Honestly, I thought it was an illusion shown by the worst demons of character like that Hannah boiled down such malice, but the suspicion soon disappeared. Because it was clearly different from the seniors who disguised themselves as unusually serial and serious as they saw in illusions. "Why didn''t you help me?" "You could have saved me." "I believed you, but you betrayed me" "I wish you were dead instead of me the brave one" Words spoken by seniors and Kazuki reflected in illusions. I was angry and willing to kill the two of you who resented me and spewed out words that would hunt me down while I was bloody at death. Don''t be silly. Those people, they can''t say what I wanted (...) to say. With anger, it was a purple-haired demon clan called Hannah who was ahead of my sight when I punched myself in the head. Regardless of the discomfort I felt peering into my head, I left it to my anger to fly to the demon clan in front of me. "It''s you!!" "Hee!?!" I chased him around the woods for over an hour, beating down a lot of demons like his men as they were, and finally caught him, but the Legion Leader got in the way and missed him. That happened and I was wary against illusions, but soon I found out that the two people who showed up in front of me were not fakes made of illusions. Anyway, the pity at first glance of that senior was that no one could imitate him. "Ha, I thought I was going to die..." Sit straight to the ground and lower your chest with a difference in relief. It was strong. They were already terribly strong. Maybe if the two of you were serious about killing me, the battle would have been on soon. I''m totally stuck right now, but my arm was severed. "Gru." "I''m sorry to bother you. Burlin." You''ve been following me, buddy, Burlin. I told you before to abandon me and go back to the woods, but you''re still my reliable partner next door. "... let''s go. Mr. Caron is fighting." The battle continues. Standing up to make sure there were no physical abnormalities, I broke up with Burlin through the woods and headed to the front line. We have carried out many operations to recapture the Kingdom of Ringle, but all of them have ended in failure. That''s because sometimes the fact that the Kingdom of Ringle was occupied by the Demon King''s Army is breaking the footsteps of the nations around it, or simply that the knights, warriors of other countries were not able to cope with the Demon King''s Army, which they are used to fighting. Coming in front of the front line, you can see the demon king soldiers fighting with the knights on this side there. "Healing Wizard No!!" ! Demon King soldiers grasping and attacking the sword. I instantly stretch out my arms and try to snap them at the same time as I grab my neck -, "No... you''re not" - Stop it, punch him gently in the abdomen and stun him. I let go of the Demon Clan as I am, staring at my palms, bewildered by my changes. "Now... ha" I''ve killed so many Demons that I can''t take them back. I smile dry as I stare at my fist. "... hmm?" Something approaches me from behind, stopping on the battlefield. [M] Looking back to make sure he wasn''t the enemy, a woman on a horse was rushing this way. "Dear Usato!" It was a woman with impressive red hair, Lady Nia, who showed up on the horse. How could she be here as Princess of the Kingdom of Rio to Carm and in this battlefield as an unusual commander...? For once, the escort seems to be bringing her, but it doesn''t turn out to be dangerous. When she saw my bloody and scratchy uniform and blued her face, she came down from her horse and ran to me. "Are you all right?!?" "You react the same every time, don''t you, Lady Nia?" "... Huh! Are you kidding me?! I was worried when I heard you were engaged with an unidentified enemy!" When it comes to an unidentified enemy... you mean two seniors and Kazuki. I knew someone other than Mr. Caron could recognize you. I apologize for making you worry, making your face red and grinning bitterly at Lady Nia staring at this one. "Excuse me. I''m worried about you." "... eh?" "What''s wrong?" Look at my face, Master Nia. When she reaches into my face, she doesn''t hesitate to follow my cheek. "... it hurts" "Ho, that''s real" Did they think it was fake? It also hurt plain to apologize honestly and be reacted to like that. Hands off her cheeks, she opens her mouth with a slightly worried face. "Um, what happened?" "... it''s time for me to change." Remove from the nostalgia a vial containing water that dilutes the fountain of Kreha and give it to Lady Nia. "You won''t have to rely on this anymore" I got the vial. She grips it. The Fountain of Kreha drives people crazy. For example, even if it is diluted, the load on the body is immeasurable. Master Nia, like Mr. Caron, had stopped me from taking Creha Springs. "I have seen you since the day the people of the kingdom of Ringle came to Carm to ask Rio for help." "Dead brave men, fighting and hurting to chase the shadows of two dead brave men... with their eyes as if they were dead alive..." That''s all I said. She looks up. "You don''t follow the shadows of the brave anymore, do you?" "Yes." "Do you have to act like you don''t care about yourself?" "Yes." "So you''re getting engaged to me?" "I don''t like that" "... why? Is that the kind of flow that you accept?" What kind of flow is it? How many times is this exchange? I''m surprised the other way around by Master Nia, who is normally surprised. When she smiles invincibly, she takes a piece of parchment out of her nose and shows it to me. "... somehow this" "It''s a nice piece of paper where what it says becomes a reality. Write your name here and you will get a huge fortune and a beautiful wife. Don''t hesitate." "I''ve never seen a horrible piece of paper before in my life." Besides, I said you''re beautiful yourself, this guy. No, it''s true, though. I thought you had the opposite personality as a senior, but maybe the roots are the same. "What would you like about me..." "You don''t have to worry about being assassinated or poisoned, and most importantly, you can keep working tirelessly. Oh... and I like you." "I''m more afraid of you than the Demon King''s Army..." I''m too scared at the point that I''m worried about assassinations and poisoning. Then it would be easier if you were still fighting. From the front line, it sounds like a meeting of tall iron. With the ice and the flames, and the tornado like, Mr. Caron seems to have begun to fight the Legion Leader. "... Are you relieved of tension?" "Yeah, thank you. Dear Nia," Apparently, he tried to relieve me of the tension before I went to the fierce war. Reminds me of my conversation with my predecessors and calms my mind for a few minutes, I thank Lady Nia for her joke about sacrificing herself as an engagement. She put her hand on her cheek and smiled softly. "Come back alive. Let''s continue after this battle." "... Yes" I wanted it to be a joke...... Shh!! I think so from the bottom of my heart right now......!! Shivering internally at the fear of the outer moat being buried, he leads away from Lady Nia to the front line. Near the kingdom of Ringle---a place where so many lush trees were felled and turned into wasteland. The knights on my side, I go into a place where not even Demon King soldiers can get close. "--- You''re here! Usato!!" "Mr. Caron!!" It was Mr. Karon who turned into a dragon man who slipped down from the sky. "The situation!" "That sucks already! In addition to your hot corps leader, another troublesome guy showed up!!" "The other one...?... ugh!" Something''s coming from above!? Before I step back, Mr. Caron shakes up his axe and prevents the attack of the blonde Demon clan who has swung down his sword from overhead. "Don''t do it. Dragon Man." "It would be an honor to be complimented by you who are dyed with chemicals!!" This is the first guy I''ve ever seen. The red sword, the magic of the wind - and so generous that you can see it. Someone will attack us from another direction, even if they try to cover Mr. Kallon immediately. Wrap the chains removed from the Souma group clothing around your arms and receive the sword waved with the flame. "You''re finally here...!" "You again...!" It was the red-haired demon clan, Armilla Belgred, the leader of the Third Corps, who was slaughtered. He''s a troublesome man who fought many times on the battlefield. She stares at me with a fierce grin. "I didn''t want to see you...!" "Don''t tell me that. Shallow cause, isn''t it? To the grin directed, he begins his sword back with a chain wrapped around his arm, agitated by a bitter chill. Seeing her back down, the blonde demon clan also moves away from Mr. Caron. Two Legion Leaders? I''m always glad that Koga doesn''t come out attacking me, but the situation is pretty bad. Especially that blonde swordsman. Maybe it''s not compatible enough that I''ll never win... "Is the stray clear? Usato" Mr. Caron talks to me, keeping his gaze off the blonde man. I nod strongly as I recall my earlier senior interaction with Kazuki. [M] Yeah, thanks to you. "Well, I don''t ask now. I can''t even afford that." "... indeed" Fist. If Mr. Caron is dealing with a blonde, I will inevitably contain Armilla. An opponent who has fought over and over on the same battlefield, but it doesn''t change that he is a troublesome opponent. "... fight, live..." Until now, I fought to replace Kazuki with my predecessors, not to mention hurting them. But from now on, I''ll fight to live my own path. 273 One for two gossips/the change he gave Two gossips, one for two. By severing a part of my own soul, I fulfilled my fusion with the personhood that was born of another me - the sword of the brave. Honestly, I don''t understand how much I''ve changed from before right now. The only thing I can say is that I was reborn as a beast man with two personalities, Kannagi. Usat passed out as he escaped the ruins. We were supposed to put him to sleep in a room in the settlement safe house, carrying him out of the ruins when he passed out immediately. It''s my fault, we were all mentally and physically tired this time, so we were supposed to take turns keeping watch... ''Guys, leave his nursing to this dog upper ringtone. Don''t worry! I''m so energetic!! A woman who doesn''t sleep is me!'' He was a suzune who named Usato''s medical attention with a full grin, but was immediately rejected by Amako and the rest of them for no good. I mean, I''ve seen Suzune''s weird behavior many times through her cage hands, but she still reminded me that the real thing is different. "... really, it''s real" Usato put to bed. Sitting in a chair placed beside it, I accidentally whine about that. Honestly, I didn''t think I could look outside anymore. He was desperate to remain sealed and to continue to live as a mere soul without being able to move. "Thanks, Usato" Put your hands on his side as he sleeps, squealing. The world I watched through him was very different from that I know. An ugly, uncontested, peaceful time between humans. Interaction with good people. The same thing about being exposed to the crisis of the Demon King''s Army, but everything else was dazzling to me. "... I wonder if Hisago wanted me to see a peaceful world..." It may have the purpose of letting me see into the future, but it makes me want you to have those thoughts, if possible. In my time, it was hell. Times when the beast man is pawned as a matter of course, and the treatment of people as less than objects is the norm. I was dawning in the battle against the Demon King Army in it, and I didn''t know what a decent life was. Of course, I had no regrets because it was my chosen path. But still, I dreamed of a peaceful world where no one would betray me and calm my heart - when I was fighting with Hisago. "Don''t you find out you''re in a futon now?" "... eh" Return to me the voice I hear from within me in fear of emotion. "You''re here! An evil whisper of mine...!" I whisper to you quite often, I can admire the other one''s voice. As a result of merging my soul, this is how the other me comes to talk, but I also have eyes around me and I really want you to give me a break about this. "It''s okay, I don''t care if Usat" "Mmmm!?" My arm stretched out to the futon on Usato, which moved out on its own. Let him! And I stop thinking, but I in me also try to move into defeat. Me and my battle in me......! I shudder as I sift with my arms sticking out, wondering what I''m doing myself. "Wait, wait! Let''s just discuss it...!" "Shit." You''re a child!? No, spirituality is like a child! You''re good inside me, but I''m going to be treated like an unspoken pervert on the table!? Exactly. That''s not good! I''m not as strong as a suzune, and I can''t stand to show such ugliness! "You don''t hate me either!" "Yes, but...! But things have an order...!" "Don''t be pure, you romantic fucking fish bitch! My wife says I''ll help her instead of you! '' "No, don''t!" Who the fuck is a mutton fish? No, before it was sealed, there were only outdoors or people around the basics, and it wasn''t if I was out of depression about that!! "--hmm?" That''s when suddenly the force that was trying to move my hand loose. Unexpectedly relaxing, he sees Usat sleeping in bed and realizes that there is an unnatural fuzz right next to him in the hanging futon. ... what? I slowly rolled the futon as I tilted my neck, and there... "To Su, Su, F" There was a black owl, Nair. Even though she''s an owl, she tucks her cheeks into sleeping by rolling over to the side. Yes, when did you dive in? At least I''m pretty sure I''ve been sneaking in here since before I got here... "--I was here" "Hih!?" Voice from behind. Looking back with a strange scream, too surprised by the rarity in front of him, the sleepy eye Amako stood at the entrance. She''s surprised. After glancing at me, she approaches Usat sleeping and sees how he is for about ten seconds. "... All right" Sleeping nair nagging as it is, and eagling. Looking back at this one, she tries to rear the room with a small extension as it is - looking back at me before. Those eyes are sharp somewhere. "Kannagi" "What is it?" "Don''t imitate early, okay?" "Ha, ha, no" You convinced me of that, Amako left the room with Nair grabbed. Again, in a room surrounded by silence, I sit in a chair in a daze. You can''t hear a voice from me that''s already inside me. Maybe Amako frightened me and pulled me in. "Seriously, take care of yourself..." I don''t want to piss Amako off. Though I thought so regardless of the difference in strength of the vegetables, I was nursing him until the time of my shift. gossip The changes he gave The Demon King ordered me to go to the ruins with Siel, a lady dedicated to the Demon King, where I was to encounter Usat and the brave men. It wasn''t something I could overlook as a Legion Leader, but most importantly, there was a good enemy named Usat. I couldn''t possibly do anything about it and I sold the fight - but things developed into something I didn''t even anticipate. Anyway, there was a lot going on. Well, mostly outside the mosquito net, after being skewered with a sword like Katana before I knew it, I fell into a pinch saying that I would take away the dark magic... but eventually I managed. "Dear Koga, Wow, I, I ran into that demon and he almost took my soul!!" "What are you talking about, you" After being helped by the Demon King and successfully leaving the scene and escaping the ruins, I was flying in the sky on a flying dragon to return to the Demon King''s Castle after I somehow woke up a passing out nono. "Yes, that look that still burns in the back of my brain. brown skin... threaded corners... oh, that''s just the devil..." "... aren''t you just a demon clan? It." Rather than that, so are you. Nono is cleverly manipulating a flying dragon while shaking his rattle and body. Listening to the story, while waiting for me and Ciel, Nono, who was free outside, seems to have encountered Usato, who became the figure of the Demon Clan. The trauma of the previous battle and the fact that she fainted from the shock that horns were growing on Usat, she was engraved with new trauma. In the meantime, it seems that her partner, Feilongs, was hanging out and protecting her. ... Well, don''t be too funny. "Me, I''m convinced...! That''s not a healing wizard, that''s a demon wearing people''s skins and manipulating humans from behind...! Otherwise, the healing wizard won''t move that insane...!" What the hell did Usat do to this guy? I can imagine, but I think it''s pretty good to plant fear so far. "And he''s after me and Master Hannah...!" "No, why not?" "That''s all I can think of to come to a soggy land after all this desolation...!" "What do you say to your birthplace..." I don''t have any busy memories either. The last time I saw her, it was when she was left in a demon-spreading forest. I don''t know if she''s listening to my scratch or if she''s through, but she sifted and shook, and she grips hard at the reins that are manipulating the Fei Long. "We must report this to Master Hannah when we return! Report it and leave the rest to Hannah!" "You''re not thinking of moving your target to Hannah and running away, are you?" Moments, the flying dragon rocks heavily as if to represent her upset. Stick around while falling in jeopardy, but with it, a wound stabbed by a woman like Kannagi hurts. "Oh, my God, you don''t do that! Hannah is a respectable boss, so I thought I''d share the information...! I don''t have an idea to offer it to the devil instead of me!" "Okay! I got it! Fly properly!" With one relief where the Fei Long is stable, he attaches his hand to the wound stabbed by the Kannagi and cages the magical power of dark magic. Usato gave me first aid, but I''m not completely cured. Paired with healing magic, dark magic blocks the wound. "... to this extent, it''s going to heal soon" If I were to say greed, I would have liked it to heal a little more. ... No, in this case, should I think Usat has cured me well? Because I''m aware that I''m getting in trouble because of the annoying entanglement. Normally, you''d be right to kill me on that spot. "You mean you owe me..." It was an impudent story that I couldn''t handle the unintended blow from the front, but it''s not a bad idea to make a debt to Usat. I don''t know, I enjoyed working with him. ... I''m sorry to have to grab your leg and swing around. "You''re getting stronger, that guy" At first, it exploded magic, and this time it made me resilient to magic. Honestly, I never thought of making it resilient to magic. Besides, it''s assimilation with the Ferms. He''s assimilated with demons and predictive magic beasts in addition to the Ferms. Even me can''t imitate that. I''ve been fighting alone, because I can''t even work with someone else like that. ... No, if you insist, this fight with Usat might hit the sole for me, but it doesn''t make sense if the other guy is Usat. "You''re fighting harder." I don''t care about winning or losing. It''s always fun to fight him. I don''t know what''s gonna fly. Scary. Above and beyond anticipation. Even I don''t pull words and deeds. I enjoyed all of that. If the battle between humans and demons is over, will we no longer be fighting like that? That''s an idea on my mind. No, I was feeling like I was lonely somewhere in my heart that I would lose touch with him before that. Are you saying I''m as affected as Fermu? Returning to me on my own thoughts, when I accidentally smile bitterly, I realize that at some point Nono, who looked back at me, has a disgusting look on his face. "Master Korga, you''re disgusting, aren''t you? Ha, the devil did it!?" "Ah, uh! Ouch, don''t grind your head! Shit, Sean! Help!" I hurt you just fine, so I''ll gently fist you out of both temples. If there was Ciel on this occasion, he''d give me a sober scratch, but I''d miss him if I wasn''t there. 274 A gossip interception is the biggest enemy. The gossip interception is the greatest enemy. He was rescued by the Demon King and was able to return to Demon King''s Castle after several moments of travel. Honestly, I was trembling at about two or eight percentages of fear at times at the facts held by the Demon King. "Rest, you''re just tired, aren''t you?" The demon king hung such words to me when I was brought down into the hall of the castle. I thought it was something they told me to tell you about what happened at the ruins as it was, and it makes my eyes round to surprise. "The Demon King... cares for me...!?" "What do you think I am..." With a sigh he would never normally take, the Demon King holds his forehead as he lowers his back to the throne. Apparently, it''s true that you cared. "I''ll talk to you now. Honestly, if I rest like this, I''m going to forget it." "... right" I''d love to fall asleep with mental fatigue, but I should talk to you when I can. Talk about what happened at that ruin, sitting back in the chair that was in place at some point. About the ruins. About the brave men. About the healing wizard Usat. About the beast man, Kannagi, who was a valiant squire. Follow your own memories and talk. "I see you''ve been watching things from a very interesting position." "Honestly, I''ve been prepared to die many times. Many times." "You don''t have to say it again" Mr. Korga at heart barely protected me, and... No, he may have really been helping me where I was in danger, but from what I can tell, he was a pretty bad guy. "Did the healing wizard defeat Kannagi? This is another unexpected ending." "That one, he''s more haunted than a rumor. He merged with the Dark Wizard, with the Beastman, with the Demon." "... you''re still tired. You can rest now." "No, no, it''s true!" They turned a huge eye on me. When he appealed to the fact that he was sane as he waved his hand beside him, the Demon King sneered and grinned. "It''s a joke.... assimilation with the Dark Wizard that was in the reports from Hannah and Koga? I can''t believe the Dark Wizards who reject even their own kind are no longer just human beings, but embrace other races... it''s interesting, after all." "Were you paying attention?" "You''re a kind of person that doesn''t exist in my time." Instead, I''d be surprised if there were people in the past who would do such a disastrous thing. I decided to ask him about what I had ever cared about - why he sent me off to the ruins - even though I gave it to a man named Usat, who had done so much disastrous things within the course of the day that I could no longer say in words. "Why did the Demon King put me in that ruin?" "Feel what was about to happen in that ruin. I thought I''d send you to see what was going on." "Yep..." "I was also thinking about the possibility that a brave man might be entering Demon King''s territory to discuss me. It wasn''t so weird that they were there." I didn''t have to go, did I? I was glad you came to help me as a result, but how many times have you been prepared to die in the play of the Demon King...... "But a line of brave men? This is the first time I''ve seen it in my eyes, but it looks like a lot of stuff." "They''re here to harm the Demon King, aren''t they...?" "Oh, there''s no other reason to come." Though the Demon King seems to be very calm. Don''t you see the brave as a threat? "Don''t be dramatic, Ciel. Even if you don''t worry, I''ll strike you in the hand. It was a little unexpected, but it''s also within the margin of error." " error, is it?" "It''s about the cannabis." Um, are you the Beast Man who was fighting Usat? Can I say from the Demon King that she knew one of the few former Demon Kings to be sealed? "I didn''t know you were where I was sealed." "I also had something called the brave Katana," "Oh, that one" The Demon King put his hand on his forehead to remember something. "During his last battle with the brave predecessors, he never came with a knife that was a powerful weapon... but he would do a lot of B things to seal the cannabis" "Oh, did you? So how does a brave man get a demon king?" "He who has built many piles of corpses by his own magic by running many battlefields no longer needs the auxiliary equipment of a brave man." You mean you chose to fight the Demon King after letting go of your mighty weapon? It draws my cheeks to the cod of my predecessors. "He fought me with the iron sword he picked up somewhere and only with his own magic - so he triumphed at the end and sealed me off." "Ho, really, you were a monster" "Modern brave men also have qualities. Ten years... No, if you have the same level of experience and training as your predecessors for about five years, you will have the strength to just follow his power. It''s horrible." That''s what I say. The demon king distorts the edge of his mouth. "But at first glance, I knew that spirituality was goodness itself. They wouldn''t have done you harm if you weren''t a combatant?" "Yes, sir" Even from me on the Demon King''s side, a line of brave men were good people. Usat, who Mr. Koga said was all that sucks sucks sucks... he was a good enough person to protect me and Keira, though he was dangerous enough partially. ... It was only salt compatible with Mr. Korga from start to finish, but I can''t help it in that guy''s case. Rather, he''s as gentle as he healed my wound. "Then there will be enough clearance to get in" "How are you going to do that?" "You have to do something about it. Like a demon king, cunning." A demon king with a cold smile. A demon king who should be losing most of his power, but he looked somewhere amused to see his grin like that. 275 Introduction to characters + list of moves Name, Greff. Race Demon Race The devil tribe of the stranger traveling through the demonic kingdom. He replaces the children, Ros, Lamb, and Keira he picked up on the journey. As a demon, he is also a bloodthirsty man who is rarely affectionate and unable to overlook those in need. Such a character is often disastrous and painstaking. I had immediately guessed that Usat and the others were hiding something, but years of traveling experience had shown that they were not malicious, and he would not dare point it out. After I broke up with Usat and the others, I saw the upbeat Keira and I thought what a slight detachment it was that my parents were close, and when she cut out that she wanted to leave her former self, I was thinking of sending her out warmly without holding back. Name Keira Systematic Darkness (Self-Defense - Desire for Destruction - Guardianship) Race Demon Race Demonic girl with dark magic. Since childhood, when my real parents blew lies into me and sent me into the realm where demons live, I have not only lost faith in my own dark magic, but even in myself. Because she is young in spirit because of her child, her own dark magic is also very unstable, and at the beginning of the encounter Usat and the others moved on their own without listening to what the dark magic had to say. Her dark magic, which grew spiritually after interacting with Usat and her strong awareness of what she wanted to do, transformed her appearance into a cape. I am determined to head to the kingdom of Ringle when I can be independent. Dark Magic: Guardian The ability is to automatically defend Keira and the subject she recognizes she wants to protect. Keira herself may still move on her own from immaturity, but most attacks can be defended. It also allows for flying to the sky, albeit exclusively in the Keira, with small turns and long-distance travel when practiced. This can also be described as a trait in which the emotion of ''going to see you wherever you are'' took shape. Next to Keira, the user, there is a tendency to prioritize and tackle Usat. This one is shaped by the sentiment of ''I want to stick with you, but I want to follow you''. Keira herself is still young, so as she grows, there is ample chance that her dark magic properties will degenerate. Name Kannagi (Knife) Race inorganic Consciousness born of the sword of the brave. Together with some of Farga''s memories and Kannagi''s, Sole dreamed of going out into the outside world one day, enduring hundreds of years of loneliness. It is contaminated at the soul level by the influence of the brave knife that pierced the evil dragon, which has increased to such an extent that hatred toward the Demon Nation, the Demon King is not lined up. With Usat pulling out the brave knife in the battle against the Evil Dragon, the sealed Kannagi was finally able to interfere outside, at which time she finally came to know the first human--Usat she saw. Having endured solitude for a long time, she has seen Usat''s journey through a caged hand with a brave knife perverted. That naturally led him to think, ''I want myself saved, too,'' and set him in motion at the time of his entry into the demonic kingdom. The detachment of the soul affected by the evil dragon also allowed the hatred of the devil tribe to subside and return to sanity. Being able to go out into the outside world as a form, she thanks Kannagi and Usat for saving herself as a result and agrees to help fight the Demon King. It is the memory of Kannagi and Farga in her, but her spirituality is young and her own face is strong. Ultimately the fusion of the real cannabis with the soul made it identical, but it has become one of the simple dual personalities, moving the body of the cannabis on the surface in order to attack Usat. Name Kannagi (True) Magic, prediction, magic. Race Beast Man (Fox) A beastly girl who was the partner of a brave man in an era before the Demon King was sealed. Age is nineteen. When I was a child, I was saved by my predecessor Hisako, the brave man, who was about to be turned into an army of demons, and I was to follow him through the period. I thought like a father because he was more than ten years away from hisago at his age. He was more angry with the humans who guided Hisago and threw irrational words at him than anyone who was in those days. For her at the time, neither the Demons nor humans turned into untrustworthy enemies. It had the same predictive magic as Amako, and before it was sealed, it was possible to see parts of a parallel world, but when separating souls contaminated by evil dragons, it also lost its ability, and now it can only handle ordinary predictive magic. The system strengthening is a demonic eye that attracts parallel worlds and requires unusual magic when activated, thus also losing vision and cannot be used for detours. He had temporarily lost one eye function because he had Kazuki and Suzune meet Usat in the parallel world. When assimilated to Kannagi (the sword), although it was his vision that returned, the color of his eyes changed to purple. Her methods of warfare, which have fought through numerous battlefields, lie in swordsmanship that utilizes foresight by predictive magic. In addition, as an animal man, he possesses a broken physical ability, so his strength can also be said to be equivalent to that of Rose, Nero. In addition to being peaceful and unrelated before it was sealed, I had rarely experienced life as a decent person because (brave men) had betrayed me by most of the humans with whom I had intimacy. So even casual normal exchanges are not enough, and I''m pretty freaked out inside, especially by the skinship that can be described as Suzune''s unusual. The view I had seen through Usat''s cage hand was hard for her to devote to the brush tongue, admiring the world outside the present, although not as much as Kannagi (the sword). I''m afraid of when the other self will go odd against Usat because I''m like a fucking miscellaneous fish for romantic matters in a separate vector from Suzune. [List of Kannagi streams] - [Dino type] Ugly Giraffe/Ugly Wearing Striking technique with sheath and knife at the same time. It is also a move that is exerted because of Kannagi''s unusual physical abilities. [Six-no type] Confused and rejected A move that confuses the opponent with an irregularly swaying slash and knocks the slash into the exposed gap. It''s hard to avoid because it''s an attack that''s prefetched with predictive magic. - [Jiuno type] monkey dance Close to walking, not attacking. While weaving the feints, roll out the movement with a loosening and slashing from the leap. A move that assumes a mass battle. [Eleventh type] Running This is not an attack, either. Walking. A move that builds strength to the extreme with your head dripping and is slashed by your enemies at full speed. It is a move that requires prefetching by human detached reflex nerves, or predictive magic, and it is also a dangerous move that can self-destruct if handled poorly by those who are not equipped to do so. It is a move that assumes one-on-one combat, but can also be used when running through a mixed battlefield while stumbling through enemies. [Chapter X, Introduction List] -Healing Elastic Fist (Episode 220) Healing punch wrapped around elastic impartment. The elasticity has greatly reduced the power, but the ability to blow it away is strong for that matter. Magic Spin (Episode 220) Techniques that are the foundation of magic and pinpoint the movement of magic. By moving magic at high speeds, he raised the elastic grant, which can only be made with the caged hand of the right arm, to the practical level. Healing Bounce (Episode 220) A move that allows you to play an attack with less force by wrapping the elastic grant around your hand. By aligning it with Usat''s reflex nerve, its true value is demonstrated. Restraint/Healing Bounce (Episode 229) A move that caused the healing bounce to grant the spell of restraint. While playing the attack, it can inhibit the opponent''s movement. -Healing Leap Fist (Episode 232) Beat the ground with a fist caged in elastic granting and leap as you go. Quick exit because it does not pass the magic spin. Healing Bomb (Lesson 232) A healing magic encircled with healing blast waves imparted with elasticity, a magic bullet move. Explode by hitting your opponent directly - scattering healing magic particles and shockwaves. Usato says "extensive healing magic bullets" -Healing Bullet Fist (Lesson 238) Healing punch combined with elasticity grant and phylogenetic breakdown. Wedge with a healing elastic fist, from which the shock passes to the back by tapping into the healing continuous fist. Its power is enough to blow evil dragon''s face wide open. Our Friendship Power (238) The means used by Usato, who thought to crush the Dark Wizard Koga as a weapon and defeat the Awabari Evil Dragons. I betray you sometimes, but you two are nakayoshi. Probably the most compatible with Usat in combat style. Reinforcement/Healing Eye Moulding (Episode 241) Techniques for hitting healing magic bullets in the eye, a developmental form of healing eye crush. It emits a magical shockwave from the side of the cage hand, crushing the target''s vision. I don''t need to bother to put a magic bullet in my eye because of the wide range. -Healing Ruptured Palms (verse 241) Healing magic rupture palm released with both hands. Usato said, "If you shoot with both hands, it''s twice as powerful". - Healing Chop (Episode 241) Chop in healing magic. Beat in a magic outburst at the same time as a direct hit. Healing Lariat (Episode 241) Lariat in healing magic. Since it imparts elasticity, if it strikes directly, it is beaten to the ground by recoil of elasticity. Healing Diffuse Fist (Episode 241) Healing Magic Muzzle emitted by healing flying fist guidelines. It''s a move you release in melee, so it''s very difficult to avoid if you let it go. -Mini Healing Bomb (Episode 241) A ping-pong ball-sized healing bomb. It''s not that powerful, but if it hits, it''s usually blown away. -Healing Elastic Bullets (Episode 241) Healing Magic Bullet with Elastic Grant. It bounces back when it hits the wall, so it has a lot of advantages in application. Greater Enhanced Healing Eyelash (Episode 242) A move that makes strengthening and healing eyeballs even more extensive. By assimilating with Ferm, it is possible to emit a shock wave of magic from your torso and frighten your opponent at close range. -Healing Six Shots (Episode 243) moves made possible by assimilation with Ferm. From his own two arms and the four arms he brought to life from his back, he emits six simultaneous healing flying fists. It was never released in this part, but it has to be in a situation where the magic consumption is intense and the consciousness of the opponent can surely be taken away. If you want to do it, you can also release a series of healing flying fists from each arm. -Healing Eight Foot Bullet (Episode 244) Possible by assimilation with Fermu Nair Amako. Put a healing bomb in the cannon that deformed Ferm''s dark magic and grant on it the spell of Nair''s restraint and the spell of resistance. A move to shoot with a healing flying fist after letting Amako predict his opponent''s position to ensure a direct hit. The encapsulated healing magic equals none of the killing abilities, but because considerable shock waves are transmitted, they will remain exposed to shock waves, even as they are sealed with the curse of restraint and healed with healing magic at the same time as direct impact. Keira said, "You look beautiful like a green flower". Besides. [Morphological description] - Chimera Usato (Usato IN Ferm + Nair + Amako) The way Fermu, assimilated to Usato, embraced Nair and Amako even more. It is a form that can be described as a previous collection, combining elements of man (?), demon, demon, and beast man. By becoming this form, Amako becomes the Tower of Command where he can predictively predict the movement of his opponents and Usato, so Usato can focus on the enemy in front of him and fight. Only Usat, Nair and Amako have been found to be able to assimilate the status quo, since a certain trust must be gained from Ferm in order to assimilate. The combination of abilities that can be handled by those who assimilate changes. (Example) Suzune + Amako = Usat using predictive magic prefetch and fast travel in Thunderbeast mode. Of course, there are disadvantages, and assimilation with more than three people except Usat and Fermu makes assimilation unstable and changes occur in Usat''s body. Usat vows in his heart that he will never assimilate with more than three people when he hears about the disadvantages. 276 Lesson 247 We were caught in a commotion in the ruins where demon kings and brave men were said to have fought their last battles. Willingness born of the sword of the brave, Kannagi. After a battle with her contaminated by evil dragons and incited hatred against demon kings and demons, things were to converge when the real Kannagi - Mr. Nagi - and her soul merged to separate and seal the soul contaminated by evil dragons in the sword of the brave. All the commotion came to an end. When everyone thought so, the Demon King appeared. "Quite simply, the Demon King is losing most of his power." "... with that?" When I approached the center of the demon kingdom. My senior and I were on a night watch near Little Falls hearing from Mr. Nagi about the Demon King. Mr. Nagi laughs bitterly at a senior who reacts slightly like a pull. "Even that one. Because it''s a monster that deals with an incredible number of sorceries. He was an all-powerful enemy." "But did you defeat the previous brave men?" "Hisago was just more of a monster than that. Because he''s gonna seal everything and let me go." "Anything...?" "Hmm." Mr. Nagi puts his hand on his chin worried about his senior question. "He sealed the whole water of the lake and watered it in a place without water and air, or sucked it away from demonic soldiers and made it his own in a way that sealed healing power" "Wait, something went beyond expectations!? What''s wrong with that?!?" "Uh, yeah. Honestly, compared to now, Hisago''s methods of warfare were the outer roads themselves. At the time, that''s not what I was talking about." Is it true that the Demon King is a versatile type that deals with many sorceries, and that the ancient brave Hisago is a one-point, prominent wizard using sealed light magic? You just listen to me, you sound like someone out of the standard you can''t even imagine. "I don''t know if it''s because of the seal on Hisago, but even if he was weak, the Demon King wouldn''t turn into a guy with enough power to reign in this world. Honestly, you''ve been in this world for less than six months. I''m aware that we''ve been through a pretty intense routine, but on second thought, it''s only been almost six months since we''ve been in this world. "In the meantime, I''d like to help as much as I can until I head to the castle where the Demon King is" "Specifically?" "I want to tell you how you fight and what you can improve and apply about magic." Our magic improves. The more you look, the more likely you are to come out and don''t be scared. "Kazuki doesn''t handle the point well of eliminating the power of light magic extinction. At first glance, the ability to seem weaker can also be a powerful weapon depending on the way you think." Kazuki himself wanted to be able to handle his own dangerous magic, and I think that''s how the cage hand''s ability became... the advantage of light magic that eliminated extinction? If it stays, it''s Kazuki''s unusual magic manipulation. With that in mind, Mr. Nagi''s gaze shifts to seniors. "There''s so much I want to teach Suzune." "Huh, can you teach me tricks and tricks? Hmm?" Seniors who somehow become nihil characters here. Exactly, I don''t need to play a character like that here anywhere... "I''m trying to teach Suzune some of my moves." "Let me call you Master" Plus, the character fell fast. With an amazing clap return, the senior bowed his head to Mr. Nagi. "When you say Nagi''s moves, you mean Kannagi flow?" "Ugh, yeah, you are. I''m actually embarrassed to put it in my mouth." Mr. Nagi blushes in embarrassment. When I ask her why, she talks with a little hesitation. "I had little or no upbringing, so I only learned what most of my knowledge wore on my journey and what Hisago taught me." "It is. And also the Kannagi stream?" "Yeah. I made it from a creature called Juunishi." If so, the Kannagi-style motif is a creature. "But I didn''t think it was passed down to this day and age..." "You mean Jinya who fought me now?" "I honestly had a heart attack when I saw it through your cage hands then. At some point, I don''t think the moves I''ve made are conveyed like a genre..." Does it feel like my black history has been passed on to future generations? To be honest, Mr. Jinya doesn''t have the image of Kannagi Stream because I took him down with a lot of momentum. Talk to her to follow her bored with shame. "I think it''s cool. Hey, senior." "Yeah. You have no idea what you''re ashamed of." "I''m so happy with that feeling... but how can anyone else be so anxious if it''s still your word" Agreeing with my senior, he gave me a very subtle look. Why...... Anyway, Nagi taught his senior swordsmanship... do I have something? "Mr. Nagi, do I have something?" When she asks, she arms herself troubled. "Honestly, unlike Suzune and Kazuki, where the direction of growth is firmly set, you''re too irregular, aren''t you? An outburst of lineage strengthening, elasticity, and assimilation with Fermu, the Demon race which is a technique that was not used in my life." "Oh yeah..." Well, if someone asks you if you''re fighting like me, you can''t imagine. I''m going to be aware that you''re fighting as weird as that. "All I can tell you is that you understand the tactics that make use of Ferm assimilation." "With Ferm?" "I think your strength will only be demonstrated when you join forces with your peers. Amako when he fought Evil Dragon, Nair when he was relative to the curse of Samarial, Commander of the Second Regiment of the Demon King Army, Ferm when he fought Koga... In all the great battles you have been through, beside you were fellows fighting together" So once she separated the words, she gazed at me. "Let''s connect and join forces. You have the edge to make it possible and the people to respond to it." "... companion..." "Of course, I''m one of them. I''m a newcomer." Mr. Nagi laughs lightly. Then a senior who stood up silently about what he thought approached Mr. Nagi, who was sitting in front of me. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Suzune?" Mr. Nagi tilted his neck. Then, the hard-eyed senior jumped at Mr. Nagi with fierce momentum. Unexpectedly, Mr. Nagi''s expression is overflowing with confusion. "Uh-huh!? Suddenly, Suzune!!" "Bruise, Kannagi! You''d be after an older gap-based position you can count on, but that''s my seat! Me! I won''t!!" "No, stop! Don''t make any sense to me like that! Hey, help!!" "To the bruising position! Oh my God, oh my God!!" "Wow!?" It''s supposed to be amazing in strength, but it doesn''t seem to make sense for a senior''s ability to act in a bit of a different dimension. Seeing Nagi mocked by the seniors and crying for help, I sighed and stood up and pulled the seniors off Nagi. "Senior, please don''t" "Satisfied" "You''ve changed your mind." You''re definitely grabbing Mr. Nagi for a different purpose on the way, aren''t you? I know this guy won''t change anywhere, but I''m worried if I should really scold him and stick him down for once. Afterwards, we have a conversation with Nagi and his predecessors, who took a little time to regain their composure and no other love. "Huh..." When a little time had passed, Mr. Nagi zeroed a small extension as he held his mouth down. It''s getting late at night, so she must have gotten sleepy, too. She smiled slightly happily as she rubbed her eyes. "... I knew it was a good thing to sleep. While it was sealed by hisago idiots, it was hard because I didn''t feel like sleeping." "Even for the other Nagi?" "... yeah" Cannaghi, who has spent hundreds of years alone. I''m sure the very act of sleeping is unfamiliar to her, too. "We''ll take care of the watch, Mr. Nagi. You can rest first." "Well, let me make it sweet." That''s what I said. Stand up while she pays the sand on her clothes. He looked back and tried to walk away - but somehow he turned back to me immediately, and he came next to me in a agile motion that involved a sleepy appearance and lowered his back. "Come on," he said. "Huh?" I''ll borrow your shoulder. That said, she closed her eyes as I called her. [M] A few seconds of silence. What''s the situation? Even confused by Nagi, who began to get a regular sleep. Can I keep you awake? What''s the right thing to do? Turning her gaze to her senior for help without knowing what to do, she nods forcefully. "Okay. Then I''ll take a ride too" "Fuck, yeah. This guy was like this...!" "Give me your other shoulder, Mr. Usato...!" "What kind of request is that?" Bandits? I pull my cheeks into a senior who tries to move to the opposite side with Shizuru and Mr. Nagi. Exactly as it is, there is so much awkwardness that I still wake her up shallow asleep. "Mr. Nagi... Mr. Nagi, another self is pulling me off again" "Huh? Ah, uh... ha!? Oh, sorry!" He opened his eyes and looked around my face. Mr. Nagi distanced himself so that he could fall back while turning his face bright red. I laugh bitterly when I see her lying down in a critical place where the fire hits, apologizing for the fierce momentum as it is. "You''re a fun man, Mr. Nagi." "And he is also a formidable enemy. Similar to me." ... where? I seriously think so, while throwing tree branches into the fire to delude me. "Usat, are you..." "Yes?" "Again, what do you think of demon kings and demons?" I think a little into the unexpected senior question. Honestly, my heart is shaking. By getting to know Mr. Greff and his people as Keira, I understood once again that the very race of demons is not evil. I don''t think we should come up with the cheap idea of destroying the Demons like this. "The battle is inevitable, I believe" "Yes, I wonder..." "But we think we should step into the demonic situation a little bit more..." From now on, the place to go is the city where the demons are gathered. It is my belief that we need to see what is happening there. As a result, I don''t know what choices I will be forced to make, but I do know that it will never be avoided while I reach the Demon King. "That''s when Usato infiltrated with your girl form!" "Ha ha, apparently the dog wants to really piss me off" "He even stopped wearing me seniors!?" Maybe it was Nair who taught you. If I don''t have to punch you later...! Imagine the disadvantages of assimilation with Fermu, and now I blur my face once. 277 Lesson 248 The personal special training by Mr. Nagi took place from the day immediately following that. In the first place, as she was approaching the city where the Demon King was, she didn''t have time to be long, so she changed her usual gentle impressions and was strictly coaching seniors and Kazuki. "Kazuki, use your moves more flexibly! Don''t hesitate! Come for real!" "Ha, yes!!" Kazuki plays his senior sword with his sheath as he spares the magic bullet released by Kazuki. "Suzune, you watch my moves and remember!! If you can''t, remember them with your body and show them!" "Where I want it!" "Well, let''s go! Kannagi Stream, One Knife!!" Place the pattern gripped with both hands on the upper stage and swing it down as far as the force can go. That''s all the ground cracks and the sand smoke dances. "Oh, once again, that''s amazing..." "I guess that means the strength of the original cannabis" Me and Mr. Leona watched the sight from a distance. Other faces include Nair, Ferm, Amako, and Burlin. "Fermu, Nair, Amako, let''s do it too." "" "Yes" " I like Nori...... Ferm assimilates with me and Nair and Amako enter my body as they are. My uniform is mixed in black and assimilation is complete. "... I knew I wouldn''t get used to it" Amako whines about that as she relaxes her body to do prep gymnastics. In response to her whining, I can hear Nair, who is somewhat amused. Am I used to it? That''s pretty cozy. '' ''No, you''re too relaxed...'' You wonder what it''s like when you assimilate with me in plain sight. They say you can sleep normally in a ferm or something, and it''s surprisingly comfortable to build? ... No, it''s made. My body is a sharehouse or something. If you think for yourself and you''re poking yourself in, Burlin is coming to me doing prep gymnastics. "Gru." "Sorry, I can''t assimilate any more..." Burlin also seems interested in what he looks like now. But now that my body is overcapacity, I have to replace it with either Amako or Nair, even if I assimilate it. Now that we have to try how much we can do with this basic assimilation, let''s have Brulin watch the game now. After stroking around Brulin''s lower jaw, he turns to Mr. Leona. "Best wishes. Mr. Leona." "Oh. What do we do first?" "There''s something I''d like to try, so can I ask you to fly a magic bullet?" Copy that. Mr. Leona creates a number of ice debris that releases cold air and floats into the universe. They come at me pretty fast. "Huh!" Backstep them all at once. Hearing Amako''s predictions, we deal with the ice debris, and the inevitable attack is dealt with by the spell of resistance Nair has put on us. ''Usato, I can''t replace you specially, but does this make any sense?'' "Of course!" Travel as you fist back through the ever-looming rubble of ice. Whenever the place moves from near the waterfall to the woods. "Ferm! Remember what we talked about before this training!" Is that what makes my dark magic so resilient? Like I said, do you think you can do such a delicate thing? '' "No, I can! You would!!" Ferm was half-hearted, but given the dark magic traits, it shouldn''t be an impossible story. Instead, I guess the fact that Koga was able to easily imitate my elasticity grant by that time is not so difficult technology for the Dark Wizard. "Shit, I''m trying to do something weird..." "You''re the usual Usato." I can hear Amako and Nair sighing. To extinguish it, a shockwave is emitted from the dark magic sword stretched out of his arm, blowing up the ice debris. In the first place, Ferm is skeptical of making Dark Magic resilient. So I decide to burn her down here with effective words. "Koga''s ready." "... what? If he could do it, I could do it too!! '' "Hey." "That''s a little bit." "You guys shut up!!" Yelling at Amako and Nair, Ferm makes a difference to the black magic collected in his left arm. Black magic, which was hard made, gains rubber-like elasticity. Try and hit the tree lightly, and I''ll get a recoil back. "The elasticity itself is stronger than my elasticity grant... this is it!" Spread your left hand and take one of the ice debris. With a slight recoil, the ice debris sinks into the palm and completely kills the impact. He wraps the magic that made him resilient on both legs as he is, and moves as he kicks the tree. "This is how you use it!" "Is that what you want to try!" Mr. Leona with the spear comes towards us as he creates even more ice debris. Ice debris that hits us with more numbers. In contrast, he slaps the dark magic that deforms him like a cloak to the front, rendering the impact itself ineffective with elasticity. "Then can this be prevented?" "Oh, Usat! Up!! '' Ice debris rolled out to overlap the overhead sun. A rubble slams against my blinding body and falls to the ground - but due to the black magic I have concentrated on my back, my body rises again into space to bounce the ground. "All the while, you also prevent the impact of the attack. His name is... Dark Cushion." "You guys, can I name this move Cushion Armor?" "Yeah." I''m not complaining. "That?" Didn''t you hear me? Well, I''m a little short, but can I have a cushion armor? My own Elasticity Grant for Move, Attack, Defense, and Ferm''s Elasticity Grant that will offset the impact of an attack, etc. If we use these two successfully, we should be able to use enough weapons in action. "Well, here goes!" "I won''t hesitate!" I wave the cage hand on my right arm, and Mr. Leona waves the spear I set up. Time is limited. In the meantime, I must work out the cushion armor to a level that I can use in action. Me and Mr. Leona''s training ended about a step ahead of each other that we were serious about. Sometimes it''s just training to practice what you want to try new, but more importantly, because Mr. Nagi asked his senior and Kazuki to do healing magic. After applying healing magic to two exhausted people, they are making baked fish on fire, but their training continues in remote locations. "Kazuki! Yes!! Take advantage of the traits!!" "Ha!" "But it''s late! Then you''ll be dropped soon!!" I would not be bad to see Kazuki twice, who sometime rode the disc-shaped light magic and began to travel through the universe. Seniors wrapped in electric shock are challenged by Nagi, who prepends the magic bullets Kazuki rolls out with predictive magic and exchanges spare time. "Eat! Thunderbolt and Run!" "Sweet! Kannagi Stream, Unhidden Return!" He stabs the tip of the black knife to the ground and instantly rolls up the smoke, causing the attack of a senior who has been slashed as Mr. Nagi wraps his thunder around him. Nagi, who let go of the knife as it was, slapped his palm with both hands into his senior. "Handless, ugly!" "Ugh!?" Seniors rising again, rolling down the ground. She grins, wiping her mouth while applying it to the soil. "Not yet...!" "That''s what I meant, Suzune! You should be able to do more!!" "Oh, Master Kannagi!" "Come on!" Training to get Kazuki involved and intensified as it is. ... Spokon? "That''s hot and painful. Those guys..." "I don''t know why it goes well with Suzune, do I? Kannagi." Ferm and Nair are sluggish with grilled fish in their mouths. Even though we''re not serious about each other, it''s great to take that senior and Kazuki on our hands. If I had the time, I would have liked to attend the training, but I can''t even get in the way of the two of you right now. "Yes, Usat. Nuts." "Oh, thank you" Amako offers me purple nuts. When it is placed in the receiving mouth, the characteristic acidity and slight sweetness spreads to the mouth. Yeah, it''s not even tannic and it''s usually delicious. "Okay, this is edible nuts" "Ooh, boy fox. You poisoned me again." "Mm, joke." Are you kidding me? I look aside at Amako mouthing the nuts without worrying, and drop my shoulders. Then Mr. Leona, sitting face to face, talks to me. "Don''t you come up with new moves every time you fight" "Ha, I just referenced Koga this time," They imitated my elasticity grant, so I can say they imitated it back. Well, I couldn''t handle it as well as Koga, but I was able to differentiate it from my own elasticity. "I still think your presence is reliable." "Your strength is higher, and you don''t..." "I''m not talking about power. You... seem to be able to do something in a way that no one can think of in any situation... there''s something like trust." "And trust..." Am I being praised for the way no one thinks? No, I''m sure Mr. Leona is complimenting me, but I felt a little complicated. "... hey, Ferm" "Hmm?" As Leona and I were having such an exchange, Nair was talking to Fermu, who was disappointed in the grilled fish next door. "Does Leona meet the criteria for assimilation?" "Huh!?" Mr. Leona returns a felm that tilts his neck while devouring the grilled fish and a slightly over reactionary. Seeing her like that for about a few seconds, Fermu shakes his head slowly. "Not yet...... sounds impossible. I feel that way. I guess it''s simply because we just met before this." "Right..." Slightly unfortunately, Mr. Leona drops his shoulder. When I tried to speak up to follow her like that, Ferm spoke faster than that. "Well, I can see right away that you''re not a bad guy. I simply just got to know you, so you don''t care that much." "... Oh, thank you, Ferm" ... No, I don''t know, I''m impressed. When I first joined the life-saving corps, I realized how ferm had grown when she was stabbed in all directions and now spoke words that cared for others. Ferms stare at me for such a surprised look. "Hey, what are you looking at..." "No, I mean kind of friendly...... Amako would think so, too." "Good boy, good boy" Pom Pom and when Amako, who moved next to Ferm, stroke her head. Realizing it, Fermu shook Amako''s hand off as he turned his face bright red. "Treat me like a child!" When I think I''m smiling, someone slaps me in the back. "Grrr!" "Whoa, what''s up, Burlin?" Turn around and there''s a burlin. Hmm? I said something, what''s wrong? "Wouldn''t Burlin like to assimilate to Usat?" "... Really?" "Grrr!" Apparently. Speaking of which, you wanted to earlier. It''ll be fine now, and let''s see if Fermu can assimilate it. "Fermu, can you assimilate Burlin?" "Huh?... uh, well, you can. I don''t know why I''m involved with this guy." Speaking of which, we used to run on the battlefield together. They seem to try it right away, and the black magic and the ferm assimilate it to my body. And Burlin, who was right next door, jumped at me - assimilating as it were. "Grrrrr!" "Oh, you can hear Burlin from inside me" Unlike Fermu and Amako, I feel kind of fresh. "So, what do you think?" "There''s no change in appearance..." "The usual Usat." Leona and Nair looking interesting. Then the ferm inside me talks to me. ''Well, shall we try to reflect the racial characteristics of the assimilating burlin'' "... can you do that?" ''I mean, I can do it, I''ve done it many times already. When I made you look like a demon, it was like you gave me character. " Amako gives that word an intriguing look. "So you can also give me and Nair characteristics?" ''You can''t do this. Well, I didn''t think this guy needed it.'' Because I really don''t need the ability to be a vampire... The feeling of the beast man, though, may come when it is necessary. While I''m talking about it, Fermu makes me reflect on the characteristics of Burlin. Then I raise my voice of surprise when I see the collar of my uniform and the hands that change as if they were wrapped in a black blanket with both arms from my elbow to the tip resting on black hair. "Ugh, my arm..." I feel somewhat overflowing with power. Does this mean the power of Burlin was reflected? I also feel sharper. That''s a success, and I looked up at Amako and the others - and for some reason I''m laughing. "What''s wrong?" "Why are you laughing?" Amako and Nair are holding their mouths and laughing, but Mr. Leona is shaking her back and shaking her shoulders. Nair pointed at my head in tears as Fermu and I were confused. "Oh, you have ears like burlin?" "... eh?" When I was distracted and touched my head, there were round ears that couldn''t have been there. Could it have been a reflection of a racial trait that caused a bear to grow on my head? You couldn''t stand it, Nair laughed as she pointed at people. "Pfft, hehe! You look great!" "Yeah, I think you look great" "Here, these guys...!" "I want to see it too. Look, I want to laugh at you all I want." I don''t have a conscientious ally. Mr. Leona is even enduring, shaking his shoulders as he looks at him, hiatusly and sideways. No, you can''t. I can''t stand shame anymore. Besides, if that guy finds this situation -, "Usato wants to chemimite you!?" No, it''s too late! It''s locked on even though it''s quite a distance away!? "Master, once it stops! Now I have a place to go!!" "Suzune, look away!" "Until now, I''m beyond my master! Let''s go, Kazuki!" "Oh hey, seniors!?" Seniors on their way to Mr. Nagi with great motivation. Seeing how it goes, I imagine how it unfolds after this, pulling my cheeks together. Though assimilation with Brulin seemed strong, you can''t get it out in front of seniors...... 278 Lesson 249 Senior and Kazuki training is going well...... looks good. On the other hand, we were just exploring our possibilities for collaboration. Reflect the racial traits of assimilated beings on myself. "Guh!?" Well, although I''m thinking about it, it couldn''t have worked so easily, and I''ve been blown away by the direct hit of Mr. Leona''s magic bullet for three days since it came into this form. "Ku, bu, Burlin''s sense of smell and hearing is too sharp for me to get used to..." "Guru!" "You can''t move with a wildlife feeling that easy," Was it just a hard story to avoid magic bullets with the feeling of a warcraft...! Rubbing where the magic bullet hit, Mr. Leona, who was manipulating the magic bullet from the top of the hill, peeks this way. "Are you all right, Usato!" "Mr. Leona! Again, don''t hesitate to do it again!" "... you haven''t really changed since Miarak." After my successful assimilation with Burlin, I earnestly escaped my obsession-burning senior, and I was training with Mr. Leona again. Even so, the content is almost the same as earlier training to deal with magic bullets, but the difference would be that I am now assimilated to Burlin in a new form. "Go!" Mr. Leona, standing on the hill, manipulates the magic bullet that made him lurk among the trees with his spear in his hand. In the woods with obscure visibility, it is difficult for me to flaunt the exact magic bullets that Mr. Leona manipulates. It''s times like this that we need Amako''s predictive magic, but... "Burlin, help me again!" "Grrrr!" I, assimilated to Burlin, have his senses. Avoid magic bullets approaching from behind at fierce speed by shifting sideways, bewildered by the unfamiliar feeling of your senses expanding. "Ok, I''m getting the hang of it...!" I feel like I''m finally getting something for all that sensation! Is it supposed to smell like magic? I don''t know if it''s a biological trait as a Blue Grizzly or something that''s ready for the Warcraft, but now that I''m reflecting Burlin''s sense of smell, I was able to smell the magic. "Oh, that way!" "Grrrrr!" "What happened to your adaptability..." Completely grasp the magic bullet that keeps you constantly on the chase, repeating steps, jumps and bac turns, only with smell and hearing. But that won''t last long either. Instead, the information is getting into my head so much that I''m going crazy right now, it''s so tight. "We''re going next at once! Leona, strengthen the system!" Mr. Leona nodded in my voice when he erased the magic bullet he was manipulating and activated the magic of ice from the top of the hill. It''s ice cubes created with system strengthening. The ice cubes created in the air fall to where we are. "Ferm, Burlin. Let''s do it!" "Grrr!" ''Are you sure you want to...'' Falling out of the sky is the ice cubes that Mr. Leona has made for me with system strengthening. In Miarak, even the runaway Mr. Caron is an ice that could not be destroyed. "Enhanced reflection!" My arms wrapped in black magic are wrapped in black fur. No heart, or even something meatball-like reproduced in the palms, but without worrying about it, I squeeze my arms wide. Keep the power caged -, "Humph!" Strike your fist to the ice cubes as hard as you can. Along with the roar, the ice cubes created by the system strengthening enter the cubes. "Heal, serial fist!" The second shot fired directly from the fist finally crushes the ice mass. I thumb up to Mr. Leona on the hill when I see the remains of ice falling flat on the ground. "That''s Burlin. More than enough power." "Gru!" Though the power is amazing... maybe he''s getting more defensive because he''s reflecting Burlin fur in his uniform. "... decided. Let''s call it Burlin Mode." ''Okay. Warcraft mode.'' "Grrr!" What did you find out? No, it''s nothing. That''s fine. Unassimilating Ferm and Burlin with that in mind, Mr. Leona, who was on the hill, came down here. "Finally, it looks like you''ve made it something." "I don''t know if it helps when I have to." Do as much as you can right now. I''ve done my last training with that idea, but no matter how much I do, it''s not enough. "As I was training with you, I remember when I was teaching you how to fight in Miarak." When Miarak? That''s when you taught Mr. Leona and Mr. Alc how to fight. Until then, I had only beaten him to my power, and it was because of my experience then that I was able to overcome the battle with Mr. Caron, as well as the battle of Koga in Hinomoto. "Ha, it''s the same as it was then. It''s still full of things that I don''t have enough of." "That''s the same for me.... I haven''t completely used this weapon yet either." wand given to the brave men of Miarak. Turn it into the shape the user wants. Leona, who deals with it, is strong enough to beat Kazuki and seniors alike. No, this guy is unplugged when it comes to moves and magical applications backed up by real life and experience. "Hey. Usato" "Hmm? What''s wrong, Fermu?" I get my shoulder slapped by the Ferms from behind. "Look at that." "That?" Seeing the direction Fermu pointed, the sky visible from the gaps in the trees, he saw something like a mass of light flying around the sky. "... Kazuki?" Kazuki figure riding board shaped light magic. He masterfully manipulated light magic to ride the waves, moving endlessly through the magic bullets that floated in the universe, following them, pushing through the blue sky with glowing trajectories. "You can fly that far now..." "That''s just great. I wouldn''t be able to manipulate such delicate magic." Exactly, I guess that means we''re doing separate operations at the same time. Perhaps I can say the technology that Kazuki, who stuck his magic manipulation into it, enables. Does that mean Kazuki didn''t have enough mobility to make up for it? "Fermu, can I fly with dark magic or something?" "We can do this." "Oh really!?" "Maybe, though. But instead of flying, it''s slippery, right? You have to assimilate with Nair... and you''re faster than running. There''s no point in flying." I''ve been told by such a frightened breeze. Even if I could, I''m sure it''s not something I should practice right now. "Usato" Blurry and thought-provoking, Mr. Leona has spoken. Seriously, I look back at her. "I wonder if it''s slight to ask this in front of the fight. But I want you to listen." "What is it?" "If our power didn''t reach the Demon King, what should we do?" ! It''s not a battle you can always win. No, if you listen to Mr. Nagi, fighting the Demon King may even be a battle with fewer winning eyes. "It is understandable that Lord Kazuki and Suzune are now undergoing dramatic growth due to the handiwork of Lord Kannagi. But the Demon King is not the only one to fight. Demons, Demon Kings, Legion Leaders, from now on, all around us are enemies" The only people on my side are those who are traveling right now. It is also a desperate war power difference equal to dealing with a single country. In that, I think it''s pretty tough to fight the Demon King. But the answer was decided in a way in me. "If you''re about to lose, I''ll keep you all alive." "... that''s not the problem, is it? No matter how many healing wizards you are..." Shake your head to the side of Mr. Leona''s words. It''s healing magic, not healing. "Whatever hands you use, I''ll get you all out of here alive. With you, Kazuki and the seniors, you can still hope." Mr. Leona and Fermu, who was playing with Brulin next door, look at me with a flashing face. "Usato, yours is just like mine before..." "I know. Of course, I''m not going to do that, and I don''t want to. But when I''m pushed into a situation where I have to... I''m ready" I still remember firmly the story of Mr. Leona about to mouth the Fountain of Cleja. I don''t want to do that either. [M] "Are you serious?" A slightly lower voice ferm with a troubled grin. "I mean it. I''ll force you to go home." "If you can, do it. I''m not gonna let you do what you want." "Gru." Rounding her eyes to Ferm and Burlin, who mouth so forcefully, she shifts her gaze to the side. "And it... don''t ever tell Nair and Amako" "If you say this, I won''t tell you because you''re gonna be mad at me" "It''s really bad in nature to know and think about it before... ugh!" "Grrr!" Shh, and Burlin hits me in the front leg with the opposite leg as Fermu kicks my tibia. I smile unexpectedly at the breathtaking scratch. It gets a little dark air, so shall I tell you a joke? "Oh, but what happens if I get caught by the Demon King''s Army? Ha ha." "Koga''s Player" "What will you do? I can''t stop shivering." I intend to try to tear it up makes me look straight at Ferm''s whining. And it''s a fear you can easily imagine. I forgot that when the Demon King''s Army caught me, Koga would automatically follow me. Absolutely, that guy has the fear of doing so. "... it''s time to go back to Lord Kannagi" "Right." Time has passed while we were talking. Travel with Mr. Leona, Ferm, and Burlin to where Mr. Nagi and his predecessors are training. An open place with waterfalls, through the woods. There Mr. Nagi and his predecessors were fighting, sounding metal. "Thunder Strike One Blade - Weiyin!" A thunderous senior knife clashes with Mr. Nagi''s knife, who holds a sheath and a black knife. Along with the sound of metal playing, the air shivers. Nonetheless, his senior, with a belligerent grin, waves a sword at Mr. Nagi as he circles in the air. "Monkey Dance, it''s confusion from..." "I won''t let you! Kohiko!" But before that, Mr. Nagi''s body, with his fist attached to a black knife placed horizontally, is slapped against the senior. Did you crush your moves with a fast first hit? But seniors are also landing on the ground as they rebuild their positions in the air. "Thunderbeast Mode 3, Running" The electric shock that covers the senior body instantly turns purple. Thunderbeast mode powered by system enhancement, when the knife was snapped into the sheath in that state, and tried to jump out with it standing low -, "--- Chen (Sin) " "Yes stop!" "Mmm!?" Mr. Nagi makes a stop. The senior, who leaked a distracted voice as he stuck to the voice, stuffed to Mr. Nagi with puffiness and anger. "Hey, why are you stopping me!?" "No, I thought it was about time you forgot me and used the big moves. If you do this any more seriously, you might notice (...)" Mr. Nagi put his hand on the senior''s shoulder as he looked up at the sky and said so. "Suzune, I''ve taught you the basics of the moves you need, so all you have to do is shape yourself." "You haven''t told me everything, have you? Like an unhidden return." "I can''t because it''s not right for you." "All denied!?" will have raw and warm eyes on the shocked seniors, Nagi. "You''re stronger off being slashed by your opponent without thinking about it." "I hope you don''t treat people like mutilators." For seniors, fighting is more important than dodging because of the style of combat. I also feel like I know what Mr. Nagi is saying. "Well, that''s about all I can teach you. And then it depends on your hard work." "Yes! Master!!" "Is it still going on, Nori? Well, that''s fine." Nagi, looking slightly drawn, turns his gaze to us as he watches the game. "Kazuki and Suzune have been finishing it, and it''s time to get everyone together" "And?" "Oh, we''re going to discuss measures against the Demon King''s Army" At the end of the last training, the next one to head is the city where the Demon King is located. It is the destination of our journey and the place of the showdown. I can''t imagine what kind of battle there would be, but we still have to go. 279 Lesson 250 The night I finished training Kazuki with my senior. Sitting in a way that surrounds the fire in a forest surrounded by darkness, we turn our gaze to Nagi, who gathered us all. "Shall we first check the power of the Demon King''s army, excluding the Demon King, as it turns out at present?" "Right. Let''s start there." Seniors nod at Mr. Nagi''s words. "First of all, you''re Hannah, the Third Army Commander. I think Usat and the others know best about her." "Victims of Usat" "Bad Character Conditioner" "Yes, no, I don''t want you to explain your impression..." Mr. Nagi will have a subtle look on Nair and Ferm who will respond immediately. Rather, he''s my victim. [M] Although I do admit that I frightened you. You know you were just kidding me too much, Nair starts talking with her finger on her chin. "You''re a phantom magic user. She was the one who used extensive and applied magic to make allies fight each other during the last war." "... Now that I remember, you have bad chest shit. That one." You remembered the knights fighting each other, Kazuki flattering his face. "I''m glad I fought because it was Usat, the psychotolerant, but if it was Kazuki or Suzune, it might have been dangerous. It would have been troublesome if we had eaten it by accident and distinguished the enemy''s allies inversely. " "That''s not true. I''m afraid I can''t say enough." Seniors grumble like that with a serious look. If seniors and Kazuki had fallen into Hannah''s magic, misery would not have been spared. Hannah''s opponent should be me, then. I can disable phantom magic. [M] Mr. Hannah herself, he wasn''t a fighter and he shouldn''t be a threat. "I feel like I''m going to be out of combat just to see Usat''s face anymore." "Well, I still carved in the trauma." Nair and Ferm are whining about something, but what is it? When I try to ask, Mr. Nagi moves on. "Second Legion Chief Koga is next. As for him, well, we all know because we ran into him recently, right?" "Oh, the man who deals with dark magic, right?" Nagi nods at Leona''s voice. "He''s a troublesome demon who grows just like Usat." Wait, you sound like I''m a troublesome person... It''s not even the air we can say that, everyone is snorting uniformly. "He''s a pain in the ass. My physical abilities are like Usato, and my thoughts are like Usato." "Fermu, don''t you have to take me for a reference?" Ignoring my point, Fermu keeps talking. "Above all, it''s troublesome that Usat is being watched. If we''re bad, we could go beyond our expectations and launch a direct raid on Usat." I don''t like that. Honestly, if we''re going to have a real fight with Koga, I have to be prepared. If you don''t have to fight, that''s fine... I can''t do that. "I, too, engaged Koga during the last war, but he imitated the explosion of Usat''s system strengthening, and he was able to use it right away." "My elasticity grant was imitated just a little bit." I''m not convinced why all my technology is absorbed, but his ability to learn is troublesome. Sometimes, rather than, the scope of application of dark magic is too wide, but I can''t complain about it because that''s something I can also say to the assimilation of the ferm. "But unlike Hannah, he''s also someone who can fight on each side." "If you don''t have a handful, you can call them easy fighters." Unlike phantoms, Koga, who has many direct attacks, can fight both seniors and Kazuki. The problem is about his unexpected behavior, but that would be futile to think about. "But for Usato... isn''t he a little hard to fight?" "Huh?" I''m taken aback for a moment by the seniors'' words. Her words were surprising to everyone, and her gaze gathers. "When we ran into each other in the last ruins, Usato looked like you were having fun." ? Tanoshiso? In retrospect, we only remember eating Lariat from each other when we ran into him in the ruins. Unable to understand, Mr. Nagi roared with his arms in his arms. "Um, when Golem of Evil Dragon, Usat and Koga fought in the ruins, you looked pretty breathtaking.... Usato grabbed Koga''s leg and swung it around and it was all so spectacular though" "Koga''s" "Feet." "I swung...?" Seniors, Kazuki and Leona tilt their necks and Amako, Nair and Fermu look like they perceived something. Mr. Nagi''s malicious whining is trying to create a misunderstanding! "No! I was just using Koga as a weapon to crush my enemies!" "You fell to talk." Usato, it''s not human behavior on the brave side. "What are you doing while we''re gone, you guys?" Words are hard...! When I often look back at my words, I find myself plainly depressed when I realize I''m saying something outrageous. ... You can''t just be depressed. In a way, the next story is like the real deal. Next up, First Regiment Leader, Nero Argens. "... yeah, it''s about him" Mr. Nagi nods strangely. Demonic tribe linked to Rose. I''ve fought only once, but I didn''t have my hands or my legs on that overwhelming strength, and I ended up only buying time. "Through Usat''s cage hand, I saw his power too... but he has the same or more strength as the powerful men who were in the days before I was sealed" "That''s enough for you to say?" "In every age, a non-standard existence comes into being. At least one of Usato''s masters." Rather, it seems Rose beat Nero up and repelled him...... I would have been seriously ill, but it''s still awesome. "Honestly, if you''re going to be dealing with Nero and the Demon King at the same time, you''re sure to lose this one. That''s why I don''t run into Nero, and I just want to get to the Demon King, but if that''s not possible -" Mr. Nagi lifts his index finger as he looks around at everyone. "Someone has to stop him." That Nero Argens stall, huh? It''s not a good thing to be ready for half a life. Even just buying time isn''t on the level that it''s hard to stop even though it was a life-saving thing. "And I''ll take that role" "Mr. Nagi...?" "The important thing is that you, the brave men, reach the Demon King." I can feel a strong will from Mr. Nagi''s eyes. "The Demon King awaits you. I''m not the one who just woke up, but you guys who have fought through these days. Once upon a time, I don''t know what you''re thinking. He''s a hell of a guy, but - that''s all I know." "If that''s what you''re gonna do, I''m gonna do my best." No one could speak to the words unleashed with a readiness to go out of line. As only the long silence, the sound of the bonfire sounded, Mr. Nagi spoke brightly to take care of it. "And, well, as I said so far, there''s nothing fine dust about my intention to die. I have a lot to do in this day and age, too!" "Ya want to do?" When I asked, Mr. Nagi nodded with a grin. "I want to see with these eyes how much this era has changed. I''ve seen a lot of scenery from the journey through Usato''s cage, but I still want to see it... and then there''s food!" "When it comes to food, it''s not what it used to be?" "Well then, in my day it was normal to lack food, and since it was just solid enough to eat rice in the first place, all the food in this day and age looks delicious and I''ve always wanted to try it!" They used to be overflowing times in battle, and maybe it wasn''t at food culture. Like Nagi''s rising tension, they make me understand how harsh her time was. "So when I''m done with this fight..." "Stop, Kannagi! Don''t say any more...... ugh!" "Hiya!?" A senior who grabs the tail of Mr. Saragiri and Mr. Nagi so he can hold it. Mr. Nagi trembles greatly on his shoulders in a sudden eccentricity. "Hey, what the hell! It''s too rude to grab your tail all of a sudden!" "I prevented your death flag. So this tail is like a reward. Hey, Usato!" No, I understand the death flag itself, but I''m having trouble getting my consent now. Mr. Nagi had been scared of his predecessor''s onslaught (?) and had evacuated me and Amako, but discussions about the Demon King''s Army continued after that. There are many elements of honesty uncertainty, such as forces other than the Legion Leader, about Armilla Belgrade, and the possibility of violent demons such as Baljinak appearing. I guess we should really get more ready before we do, but if we do poorly, we''ll also be giving time to the Demon King''s Army side. Are we leaving tomorrow? In front of the waterfall used by seniors and Kazuki as a training place with Mr. Nagi, one person is delayed in thinking. It''s about half a day away to a city with a castle with a demon king. If we get any closer, we will find ourselves in a situation where it is not strange when we fight the Demon King''s Army. "I wonder if the battle is inevitable" You whine and then mock yourself for being sweet with me. Then the footsteps approach from behind. Slightly narrow stride, noticing if anyone came right to the mild footsteps. "Amako. What''s wrong?" "I thought it was about time I was worried by myself, and I tried to come" "Foresight." Amako, coming from behind, sits next to me. As the waterfall drifts down from the top, and she stares at the waterfall stump, she speaks without looking this way. "You''ve always been lost." "... oh" Defeat the Demon King. I know exactly that it''s a journey for that. But what I imagine is after that. What will happen to the Demon Clan if we defeat the Demon King? What happens if we defeat the Demon King? I''m sure both outcomes will make a huge sacrifice to either humans or demons. "If the demons were bad people... I''d be mad at Samaritan mages and Jinya the Hinomoto, but they''re completely different." "... yeah" To survive on a barely connected earth on the brink of death called this demon kingdom. To that end, he has fought us so far. I am irritated by emotions that cannot be said to be right in their actions, but cannot be said to be given that. "My predictive magic doesn''t activate at these pivotal times...... If I could have looked ahead, I could have been more helpful." "I''m helpful enough. They''re still talking to me." "No one can do that." Amako holding her knees like an infidelity rotten. Smiling at her like that, I sit on the ground just like her. "Honestly, I don''t know what to do." Assuming you defeat the Demon King, what happens to the Demons? Will the demon king disappear and perish? But even if there was a way for the Demons to survive, is that the right choice? "I think it''s too hard to think about" "Yep..." When I hear my troubles, I groan at Amako, who returns them briefly. "Usat is a brain muscle, so you just do what you think" "I was seriously worried for once..." "There''s no answer. Because Usat''s troubled story is about the future (...) I don''t know if it will." They told me it was useless to just think out of the blue. Somehow I can''t argue, Amako turns to me with her knees in her arms and smiles at me. "Besides, if Usat chose to do whatever it takes, I''ll accept it." "... okay? You might make a hell of a choice, huh?" "We''ve been traveling together, and we''ve done less normal things, haven''t we? Besides, knowing that you don''t have to predict can''t be a bad result (...)" That''s what they said, and I felt strange and light-hearted. "So, Usat can stay Usat. Doesn''t sound weird to me." "Like me." Maybe you''ve been thinking a little too much. You should think a little more positively, simplistically. "I knew it would help to have Amako." "You can''t do that without me." "Isn''t that a little too much?" Exchange such a light mouth with Amako. ? Just like me ? Indeed, it wasn''t like me to worry about the same thing as Ujiuji forever. Before we leave tomorrow, I''m glad you made me realize. 280 Courage for gossip, fear. Let''s be clear. I can''t wait to be scared and scared of that healing wizard, Usat. With a gentle face that can''t even kill that bug, if you throw yourself into battle, it instantly turns into a demonic appearance. One by one, he slammed down the Kingsguard warriors driving the Fei Long, my immediate unit, to the ground, and finally tried to catch this me. From that time I took measures and tried to manipulate Usat with complete surprise - my nightmare began. The phantom magic doesn''t work, Usat. A verbal owl. And the wings of the devil that appear on Usat''s back. "... Hino!?" If I screamed a small scream and looked up, it was the usual office there. In the morning I sighed louder than any other in the room with a weak light slipping through the window from the cloudy sky. "What shall we do... a healing wizard will come..." Recently, instructions were given by the Demon King to all Legion Leaders. Prepare to defeat the brave men who will invade this city in a few days. "Let the people escape, prepare and prepare the soldiers. Intercept them in this city." I was wondering why the brave men were suddenly supposed to come raiding this city, but that was also quickly spoken to by the Demon King. Something tells me that the brave men have arrived at the ruins to which you, Koga, and the Lady of the Demon King, and Nono headed. If you''re just a brave man, you have nothing to fear. My magic can be called the natural enemy of everything that''s alive. "Ha, Master Hannah! Finally, the devil begins to reach out to this demon kingdom! '' The words of Nono, who rushed into my office without a knock, made my room brittle and collapsed. Originally, entering my room unauthorized by the Legion Leader would be a worthy punishment in itself, but I was so upset that I couldn''t afford to care less about that. Elsewhere in my upset, Nono bowed deeply as he came in. Master Hannah! My partner Sean and I will stop the Demon King Army today, so... '' "Nono Hellestaire! I appoint you as my deputy today!! '' ''Uhh!?'' ''No right of veto!!'' If you''re going to hell, all of you. As bait in times of need, I decided to keep Nono nearby as my deputy. From a mere soldier to a deputy, from the side of the eye, it is a great birth, but its reality is a good body. No guilt. Anyway, because I could see that Nono was thinking the same thing as me. " Shall we check the soldiers" I only get a short sleep but get up from the chair and go outside with the soldiers as I get my hair and familiarity. There are flowers on the back of the building that I have grown with care, but I''ll take care of them later. Because now we have to check on the soldiers in preparation for the brave raid. "Good morning...... Dear Hannah" "Yeah, good morning, Nono" Nono, standing at the entrance to the building, greets him with a light free eye. But I can tell. Her eyes are not dead, they are the eyes that are asking for an opportunity to sacrifice me with tiger gaze. I know because I would have the same eyes. "Hehe, shall we go" "Yeah, right." Nono''s eyes speak. Tuskete, watashinigashite," he said. If it''s true, Nono, he''ll be able to escape with the flying dragon he named Sean. But I''m not. Being head of the Third Legion, I will never be allowed to escape. Honestly, unlike other demon kings I am so inconsiderate with the race of demons. I understand the Demon King is a respectable man, but that''s all. I''m not so drunk as trying to keep orders until I put my life on the line. "Dear Hannah, how would you place your soldiers?" "To the prescribed position. I''ll leave the rest to the Demon King." But superficial responsibilities must be fulfilled. I''m in the position of Third Army Commander, I can''t escape. Instead, if I run away here, my fellow countrymen may treat me like a traitor and solemnly sanctify me, so I really don''t want them to. "What will Hannah do?" "You''re going to take command in the rear and use phantom magic to disrupt the braves." We will soon arrive at the location where the soldiers are equipped. My role, though I had already laid down more than the Demon King - honestly, I had a heartfelt relief. "Hehe, that''s fine as long as you stand around not to encounter the devil though. I backward support, if I don''t come forward, I won''t encounter a brave man or a demon...!" "That''s Hannah! Yo, belly black!" "Nono, you''re on the front line." "Chickshaw! This outer road!!" I wouldn''t even encounter that demon in the rear. Besides that, I was also coming up with a plan to get out of my current position alive. "To the brave, if I were to be killed... hehe" He deceives his men with phantom magic and flees the demonic kingdom disguised as his own death because of the light magic of the brave men. That way, we can get out of the Third Army Commander''s position without anyone noticing. Then first, you can use phantom magic to deceive the right people into living. "Really, really... that''s too perfect a plan" There''s no danger of death because it''s rear, and most importantly, you''re unlikely to encounter that demon. I don''t see any more elements to fail. It''s too perfect for me to laugh...! 281 Meaning of waving gossip power In the battle ahead, I was defeated by a thunderous brave man. He was an undisputed strong man. Experience in action seemed to be the only thing that made it seem scarce, but it gave me a painful defeat by using an elongated sword-like weapon that I got in the midst of extra talent and battle. I was ashamed of my lack of strength. "We''re gonna get this far." "... Huh! Thank you, thank you." Square surrounded by rocks. Among the burnt rocks and the trees that were knocked down by the wind and lit by fire, I lay on my knees and breathed on my shoulders - I bowed my head to Nero, my master, who until today trained me. "Don''t say thank you. In the first place, I don''t deserve to be called master by you." "But..." "It would be the fruit of your irresistible training to wear the art of wrapping magic with only fragments of my teachings. I only made up for what was missing." I have come to devise and meet my master''s skills on my own. It wasn''t a half-baked path, but it still wasn''t far to my master. "For a short time, I gave you the technique to make up for the lack of skill. Let''s just say it''s in your hands." But after a battle that suffered a painful defeat, the master trained me for the first time in years. Honestly, the thunderous brave, the wound slashed by the suzune was doomed and painful, but still worth more than enough to take. More importantly, for the first time in a long time, he couldn''t have been unhappy with the archery from his master. "There''s no better option for you not to fight, one of your forces, than for a brave man to come to this city" "Yes! I''m not going to let anyone through to the Demon King." The brave men are attacking this city where the Demon King is. Three brave men and one healing wizard. He''s only about a few, but no matter how many bunches of soldiers he''s got, he''s no match. Only power is out there. I have a sense. All I have to do is fight to keep the braves away from the Demon King. "... we must protect the Demon King..." I don''t feel that way either, fulfilling the snowflake in the battle ahead. But we must make sure that there is no more danger to the Demon King than our own personal affection. "... Master, I''d like to ask you one thing, do you mind?" "Oh, I don''t mind." The master lowers his back to the nearby rock. I decided to ask what I wanted to hear after the battle ahead. "Is the Master still imprisoned by the impulse to fight?" The Master was defeated by Rose. He had suffered considerable injuries when he was broken a red demon sword, also a symbol of his master, and had received her fist decently on top of it. The wounds healed quickly after the battle, but the master looked a little different than before. The present master had a constantly sharpened feeling that had disappeared, like before the battle took place. "No, you don''t have that anymore." " may I ask why?" The master wanted to fight Rose so much by then. Was it that battle that made the urge disappear? "I guess the battle with Rose meant I was satisfied. As a result, the Devil''s Sword was broken, severely wounded, and defeated... but my obsession was almost gone." Truth is, I''ve never fought Rose before. I only understand that its power is not semi-productive either. "He was already over the past. He only saw the fight against me as an obstacle." "But now I''m glad to hear it" As he sits, the master takes the sword placed on his sheath from his waist. Grasping the pattern and slightly pulling out the blade, he goes on to utter his words as he stares at the sword he was shown. "I was the one whose eyes were cloudy with anger. He relied on the power of the Devil''s Sword and lost when he was obsessed." "That you were right to lose the Devil''s Sword?" "At least that''s what I think myself." The Devil''s Sword the Master was dealing with imparts a curse that inhibits the flow of magic in the injured area. A powerful weapon that, once slashed by it, no longer works with healing magic or even healing magic. "When Rose showered me with a knife all over me, I was convinced of winning somewhere in my heart and I was alarmed. And he was caught off guard, and suffered an unparalleled defeat. It''s a pitiful story, but you can say you woke up because of it." Instead, the risen master stands before a large rock nearby and hands on the sword pattern. You want to try it out? I thought, and when I tried to follow his movements with my eyes, my master''s sword had already been pulled out of his sheath, and his cutting-edge was directed to the ground to weaken. "No sword, no matter which one you use, it won''t change" At the same time as the words, the great rock in front of the master slopes diagonally. I had to be stunned to see the big rock fall to the ground as it sounded. I didn''t even see a sword-wielding movement. "You don''t have to rely on the Devil''s Sword. All creatures will die if you slash them." That''s the word the master turns his back on me as he lays his sword on his sheath. "--Back ahead. You are also an important force for the Demon King''s Army. Return early and rest." "Yes, sir" Master after the spot as he walks. His sword moves without clutter are now so sophisticated that no one will allow him to follow them. The Demon King''s Army is the strongest - I take my own sword again, exalted as I am about myself that the title has now become unshakable. " a little more, keep your workouts loaded" I am the disciple of Nero Argens, the strongest swordsman of the Demon King''s Army. We must be stronger than we are now, lest we be ashamed of that name, lest we lose to the brave men who are coming. 282 Lesson 251 Departing from where we trained and headed towards the center of the Demon King''s Land, we proceed along a roadless path with as much vigilance as possible around us. There is a path for a single man in the demon kingdom, but the demon soldiers may be watching, so we decided to go in the woods. "Has Usat, Amako, or the enemy reacted?" Mr. Leona speaks from behind me as I lead the way. I further reflect and enhance Burlin''s sense of being a warcraft, exploring the surrounding signs and smells of magic. "Not at the moment, sir." "Gurr." Likewise, I didn''t see any predictions of being attacked. Amako, who is assimilating with me with Burlin, keeps me informed of the predictions. Currently, I am assimilated to Fermu, Burlin, and Amako, and while walking ahead in that state, I was surrounded by enemies. "Travelling in a group is a time-consuming and uneasy element. Ferm assimilation is convenient at times like this." "You don''t have to walk, just to show me around." "Yeah, it''s easy because I don''t have to walk either" "Gurr." "I know, I know, I know." As Nagi agrees, assimilating demonic daughters, sons and bears - and owls on his right shoulder ring. These guys...! Treat people''s bodies like buses...! "I was wondering, what''s it like to smell magic?" Seniors talk to me from behind, driven by the urge to shake off those who are still assimilated or stuck with me. Answer her questions even though she is a little troubled. "To be honest, I can''t say it in words. It just feels like that''s how I see it." I understand it by its sense of smell, but anything more is difficult to describe in words. "So you know what my magic smells like?" "Senior''s?... um, mushroom cake?" "Japanese style!?" No, if you dare, just smell like that, okay? Instead, basically, the smell of magic feels somewhere sweet. I don''t know if it''s because demons have a body sensitive to magic, but it''s a strange thing. In that sense, like Halfa with the Devil''s Eye, it''s not like anything that can be discerned by the eyes. "Well, what about me?" "Kazuki is... cake?" "Is my magic smell sweet?" You don''t know the treat, Mr. Nagi leans his neck strangely, but Kazuki reacted somewhat funny. But the seniors seemed uncomfortable with this and approached me walking in the lead. "Usato. I wonder why I''m a mushroom cake...? Can you compare me to a cuter treat? Eclair or something!?" "Pancakes." "More tannins!?" No, pancakes are a joke, though. It''s really vague, so I really hope you don''t ask too much. Burlin''s sense of smell could even be fundamentally different from that of a human. "In the meantime, I mean, Brulin''s nose is amazing" "Gru!" I can hear the proud Burlin voice from within. Then a senior speaks to me, depressed if he''s ever wondered. "Looks like Burlin got into a subject that could be assimilated, but that means you''ve only got more fights that way, right?" "Right...... right. For the most part, it feels like more can be done." Like now, I can make enemies fight by reflecting Burlin''s sense of smell. [M] Above all, the advantages of the assimilation of the ferm are that it can combine the abilities of the assimilated. "When I''m assimilated to the Ferms, think of it as a combination of Amako, Nair, and Burlin that will change the way I fight." Prediction and magic with Amako and Nair. The power of prediction and warcraft in Amako and Burlin. The power and sorcery of the Warcraft in Burlin and Nair, it will be. "I see. Burlin of power, Nair of sorcery, and Amako of prediction." "Yeah, it''s like that" "And when I go in there with" speed and beauty, " Doya, and the seniors who look at me. I have a slightly distracted grin on my sudden mess. [M] "Yeah, yeah, right..." "Stop!? Stop reacting like that!?" Then why are you skipping such a hard time reacting? Amako and the others inside me and on my shoulders make a voice out of the desperate seniors. "I envy Suzune, but it''s surprisingly hard?" ''That''s right. How many times have we been swayed by this guy? " "I''m really gonna hate this. Uh, I''d like to replace you if I could." Hey? And Amako, Nair, and Ferm, who unite their voices in ways they can''t even imagine from what they normally do. "Senior, stop looking at me in the face. I''m usually scared." "Usato. Now, for the first time, I''m getting emotions other than how much I love Amako and I love her." "What kind of eyes do you usually see Amako and the others in?" "Love" "'''' Hih!? ''" This guy, we have to stop him at this stage. I wonder if he''s gonna make a hell of a mess of himself. The three of us in good shape are making short screams. "I hate because of love, and I am heartbroken because of love. Then the work to be done at the end of it may also be safe!" "What are you so cool about self-affirming? It''s out enough, out." I have no idea what you''re talking about, but I''ll stop it for now. I can''t laugh with a bee like a brave man dyeing his hands for evil. "If you want to assimilate so much, why don''t you get along with Ferm" "Huh, if I could do that, I wouldn''t have a hard time." "If you talk normally, even the ferm will respond" To my advice, the snorted senior moves up next to me walking slightly. Take a slow, deep breath and talk to Fermu, who is assimilating with me. "Fermu, I consider you one of us" "Really?" Hey, Ferm. What do you think of me? " "For now, I see you''re a bad way to narrow your distance from people." "Guha!?" Instead, I guess the seniors are going to be talking to Ferm, but it''s awkward to see what you''re saying to me. "Yes, yes, once, I almost got killed by a wind hole in my stomach, but I don''t resent it at all!" "Oh, you... don''t steam back because you think I''m bad too..." It''s a full smile...... Maybe you''re tempered with a star poked at you, this guy. This can be awkward for each other any more, so get her back. I speak to the Ferm inside, smiling bitterly at the senior who dropped his shoulder. "You don''t hate seniors, do you?" "... it''s not like I hate you." If you really don''t like it, you can tell by your voice. At least it was a pain in the ass, but it didn''t feel like I hated it. "Oh man, he wasn''t around me, so it''s hard to do things, he''s a little different from Korga." "Yeah, you''re not normal, are you?" "It would be too hard to have two suzunas." Amako and Nair''s rating is too dry...... But as a felm, I''m the type of person you''ve never been around, so do you find it hard to talk to? Well, I also think seniors can''t help it because they feel too much-needed. ''... it''s time to get there'' "Huh?" Return to me in the voice of Fermu. If you notice, you can see an open space at the end of the forest in front of you. Walking forward nervously and walking towards the light - what I saw ahead was a city lined with tall houses. There are thick stone walls nestled around the city, and there are a number of crossbow-like things on the walls. In the heart of the city, which gave the overall impression of darkness, a harsh and staggering castle was built. "No way, this is..." "Oh, the Demon King, and the home of the Demon King''s Army---the Demon King''s City, it''s Belhazar" We came out of the woods in front of a high cliff. The city that looked down from above was different from where I imagined it would be. "Here, demon king..." Wonders and fists force me into it. This is the last battle. As I look at the city and get nervous, Mr. Nagi, who approached me next to me, puts his hand on my shoulder. "Everybody, pull yourself together. I don''t know where they''re looking from here." "... after all, do we know where we are?" "I don''t know that. At least it didn''t matter where he was before." I hear about the Demon King''s ability to detect beforehand. They didn''t make sense to hide anywhere during the full season, but now that it''s weakened, I don''t know. "If you''re finding out, that''s fine. If you haven''t found out, I''ll work out a plan. That''s all we can do." True, that''s all I have. If we get this far already, we know what we''re gonna do. Having checked the city''s full content, we decided to have a discussion once we got back in the woods. "Usato, we''ll deassimilate for now." "Oh, okay" When Fermu deassimilates, Burlin, Fermu and Amako come out of my body. Leona, who sees them all aligned, briefly writes a diagram of the city with tree branches. "From here, you can also see the full demon king city, and where to start -" Should I say chills then? My body trembles when I remember the back of my neck twitching. At the same time, Amako and Nagi, who shook their head ears, raise their voices. "" Coming!! " At the next moment, the forest of one of the cities is instantly cut into circles. I pushed Fermu and Nair backwards, with a caged hand that let them unfold on my right arm - to take the wind slaughter. "... oh, this move!" "Are you all right?" "It''s OK!" Kazuki with a senior who took the wind blade just like me. Nagi, Leona and Burlin are safe. Ferm and Nair are... falling to the ground as much as they want, but Amako is also protected by seniors. "Mr. Nagi!" "Oh, they''ve noticed! And when it comes to wind blades...!" Mr. Nagi, who pulled up the corner of his mouth, jumps forward at the same time as he puts his hand on the knife pattern. At the same time he clashes with Nero Argens, a demonic swordsman who came at an unusual speed, cutting through the trees. "... are you the cannabis you were talking about?" "Nice to meet you! Nero Argens!" Mr. Nagi pushes a black knife in with one hand against Nero, who holds the sword with both hands. I didn''t have time to breathe, and the flames of battle were cut. Our last battle with the Demon King''s Army was to begin with the raid of our greatest enemy. 283 Lesson 252 Nero Argens raid. Mr. Nagi and he collide in front of him, eyes wide open, sending his gaze to her in front of him and to us behind him. "To the brave, the disciple of Rose? You''re right about the Demon King." "Where are you looking?" Mr. Nagi, who pushed the knife in, turns his free left hand towards Nero. Then a golden magic text emerges on her left hand and a fireball of palm magnificence is released. "--- Flame Spells" ! Flames emitted in Nero''s eyes and at the tip of his nose. It burst so much flame that it was mistaken for an explosion that it swallowed Nero''s body. "Magic eats quite a bit of magic... Bit of a surprise..." Mr. Nagi came down behind me with a knife. The magic another Nagi used - I heard he could handle it, but I knew it was a surprise to him as well... "If we find out we exist, it''s one thing to do! Keep going straight from the front, defeat your enemies and go defeat the Demon King!! It''s a forcible breakthrough of power moves!!" It''s hard to get away from Nero like this, and if you leave now in the first place, it''s harder to get close to the next city. Then we just have to keep forcing it into the city and head straight for the Demon King. "Ferm, Burlin! It''s assimilation!!" "Oh!" "Gru!!" "I am!?" "You shoulder!" Put Nair on his shoulder with assimilation to Ferm and Burlin, who were right around the corner. Next thing you know, we need to draw Amako over here and make sure she''s safe......! "Amako, come here too -" "Usat! Something is flying out of the flames!!" "Huh!" Amako''s voice, protected by seniors, immediately turns in the direction where Nero would be. At the same time, a strong breeze broke out and Nero, who appeared with flames scattered, threw something like three sheets of paper into his hand at some point. "Oh, scroll!?" "It''s me you''re dealing with." "Come on!" Mr. Nagi receives the sword waved down by Nero in the wind. Skillfully manipulated by the magic of the wind, the three pieces of paper fly straight towards me, seniors and Kazuki. I also try to intercept Kazuki with my fist when I see him dealing with magic and seniors with a knife. "Usato, Suzune! Don''t touch that!!" "Huh!" Even listening to Nagi''s warnings, my fist punches a looming scroll in front of me. At that moment -, a circular magic formation floats in the air around the scroll and unfolds to involve me and Mr. Leona. "" Become!? " If you look at the seniors, she and Amako are caught up in the magic formation. Kazuki doesn''t seem to be activated because he magically wiped out the scroll first, but this one and the senior''s already activated and can''t be stopped...! "Hmm!!" You can''t smash something like a wall created by a magic formation, but you can''t break it just because it enters. ... Huh! It''s gonna be repaired from the broken side! "Nair, is this!?" "It''s all mixed up, but it''s spatial magic! They''ll fly me somewhere else like this!!" Scrolling is something that traps magic and magic on paper... Wasn''t it? I''ve heard of lost technology in this day and age, but it''s no wonder the Demon King can make it! "Senior, Amako please!!" Copy that! Amako, grab me! " "Yeah!" If I can''t get out of here and be forcibly transferred, the next thing I need to do is prepare for the situation ahead of me. "Mr. Leona, you will be flown somewhere like this!" "Oh, I was listening! You''re likely surrounded by enemies ahead of you!!" The light of the magic formations that trap us becomes stronger. I''ve been in a crisis of absolute desperation from the beginning, but if I don''t have any other hands, I''ll just have to brace my belly!! Usato and Mr. Leona, as well as seniors and Amako, have been transferred somewhere by the magic team. I was lucky enough to get away with the metastasis by magically wiping Scroll out, but the situation is hopeless. "Everybody...!" All I could do was watch the transferred Usatos! If this is going to happen, be prepared to destroy the magic formation with light magic!! Even regretting the sweetness of my judgment, something blew up with tremendous momentum right around me. "Keho! I knew you were an incredible master in this day and age. Nero Argens" "Mr. Kannagi!?" "You seem to have escaped your metastasis." Mr. Kannagi, who paid the dust on his shoulder, calls out without distracting himself from the woods where the sand smoke rises. "It''s okay, Usato and the others are alive" "What?" The strangely convinced words leak a distracted voice. Kannagi turns the cutting edge of the knife toward the city where the Demon King would be. "Maybe Usat and the others are being transferred inside that city." "How could that be..." "Because of that demon king''s character, that''s the one who does it. I don''t bother to go around keeping my enemies away....... Huh!" Ms. Kannagi, who still stares strongly at the woods where the smoke rises, wraps the blacksword around the flame that she magically generated, releasing a sharp thrust toward the smoke. "One type, child fire!" A thrust rolled out at a rate no different from that of a senior. It is bounced with a demonic clan jumping out of the back of the woods, a slaughter that sweeps up from beneath Nero. Nero''s blade approaches Mr. Kannagi, who was jumped up and exposed to his torso. "Huh, Weiyin!!" "Mmmm!?" But Mr. Kannagi is forced to slap the knife to the ground with only his upper body strength and arm strength, with the knife being jumped up. A black knife slammed to the ground breaks the ground and a shock wave hits Nero. "This is the Kannagi genre passed on to the rumored Beast Clan!! And the Kannagi who created it!! I see you are more monstrous than a legend!" "Damn! If this is such an embarrassment in this day and age, I wouldn''t have thought of the name of the move!!" Nero strikes again with the magic of the wind and responds to it, Mr. Kannagi. When I finally return to the sight beyond common sense, which I do not see as a battle between swordsmen, I create a magic bullet to cover Mr. Kannagi. "Mr. Kannagi! I''ll cover you!!" "No, I don''t need it! You need to help Usat and the others towards the city!!" With Nero''s sword hanging, she sends her gaze this way, raising her voice with her strong caged eyes. "We need your help to fight the Demon King! Let''s go! Kazuki!!" "... ok!" Not if you''re lost already! Create an oval board with light magic and jump on it. Light magic that eliminates the power to extinguish I took advantage of its properties and got the art of flying through the sky, and I keep rising high in the sky. If you look down, Mr. Cannaghi and Nero are fighting in the woods. Her battle intensifies as she slashes down the trees one after the other, rolls up the sand smoke and sounds so much metal that she can hear it this way in the sky. "Please, Mr. Kannagi!" Leave this place to Mr. Kannagi and head to the city manipulating the board. Travel to places where you can see the full city, feeling the raw and warm wind of the demonic kingdom with your body. "... what?" A specially shaped crossbow installed all over the city. I should have prepared it to repel the outer enemy. That was somehow not the outside, but the tip of its cannon was pointed inside. "Where the hell are you trying to aim...?" When I am surprised by the unnatural orientation of the crossbow, I see a distant castle - a long devil tribe standing in a place like the terrace on the upper floor of Demon King''s Castle with feathers of robes. Big horns, long white hair - and enough presence to feel pressure even at this distance. "Demon King...!" Who we should fight. He looks at this one flying in the sky and puts his right hand up with an invincible grin and activates some sort of sorcery. Let him! And I thought, when I tried to unleash the light magic--a huge magic formation appeared on the ground that encircled the entire city. "Oh, now what!?" Attack on us!? No, this is obviously magic that covers the entire city! Elsewhere in confusion, the Demon King raises his magic formation to the sky as if it were a lift - and I see something like a black translucent shadow coming down in a dome from above the city. That''s a tremendous speed, trying to cover the perimeter of the city. "First!" Before being completely isolated, the board is manipulated into the dome for critical entry. But it is also a matter of relief that, during the bundle, when you confirm the place where the Demon King was immediately present - you can see the castle disappearing to earth as it stood heavenly and high until earlier sinking into a bottomless marsh. "Huh!?" Where the castle is completely swallowed up on the ground, the structure inside the city also changes. The old buildings are wrapped in one black box-shaped wall after another, deforming as if they were a labyrinth. "This is the magic of the Demon King...!" By the time the change was over, there was no shadow of the place we had previously recognized as the city ''...'', where a fortress could intercept us, the raiders. I see phenomena beyond my imagination and realize that something is flying from the ground to this side when I am temporarily stunned. "Slightly." What flew in was a pile of light composed of magic. Let me try to manipulate and circumvent that light magic board, but it''s coming after me. Release a magic bullet and let it offset the ground - lots of demonic soldiers in the place where the crossbow was installed raise their voices full of temper. "Aim for the brave!" "Let the dragon out!" "Protect the Demon King!" Piles of traceable light emitted continuously. If I hit something like that right, it wouldn''t be a serious injury, but I finally figured out why the arr was pointing inward. "I see you''re after the Usatos on the inside with this guy!" The dome that covered the city is a cage not to miss us! And you mean you tried to attack the Usatos who transferred them to a predetermined position on a scroll with a tracked crossbow installed in the fort!! Then I''ve decided what I need to do! "Let''s go!" Push the board in with your rear leg and change direction. Fly around the limited space in the dome and attract piles of light that are struck out one after the other. "Gu...!" Zero distressed voices to intense wind pressure and gravity, while creating multiple magic bullets in the cage hand of the left arm. Simultaneously perform a sudden stop and inversion when the magic bullet is ready, putting the pile of light looming from behind in sight -, "Drop it!" ---Wave your left arm wide and unleash the magic bullet you created all at once. They hit and detonate piles of light, one by one. "I won''t let Usato and the others point at that! I can fly, I''ll smash it all!!" Cut it off and see the fortress on the ground. I see a crossbow turret pointing this way and a demon king army soldier driving a flying dragon up from the fortress. In that fortress, everyone must be fighting. "Then I''ll do what I have to do!" With magic bullets floating around me, I manipulated a board of light magic, and I stormed into the imminent pile of light and the masses of flying dragons. 284 Lesson 253 Metastasis by scrolling. Lost in this era, we have been swallowed up by glowing magic formations who have been caught up in ambushes using technology with little to no one to know. What I felt after a moment of light was a floating sensation. Looking around regardless of the floating sensation, me and Mr. Leona were being thrown over a place like a large arena. There are many Demon King soldiers directly beneath us who set up bows and magic... "Here they come!" "Let go!" A magical attack mixed with arrows and various attributes that are unleashed simultaneously. Unavoidable in defenseless air!! "Ferm! Nair!" "Oh!!" "I''ll put up some resistance to the arrows!!" Stretch the dark magic coat out of your uniform to surround me and Mr. Leona thrown out in the air, preventing the arrows and magic that have been killing you. Undo the dark magic immediately and see if it''s cheap for Mr. Leona. "Ah, Mr. Leona!!" "You don''t have to worry about me! You protect yourself!!" Mr. Leona makes an ice sword in the air and puts his foot on top of it. He waves his spear away at the arrow and the magic as he flies to the ice sword he made. Similar to Kazuki''s moves though - looks like Mr. Leona doesn''t have to worry about scaffolding in the air!! "Ferm! I''ll take Nair in because it''s dangerous!!" "Okay." "Not too scared to say take it in!? Oh, hey!!" Being assimilated to Nair on my shoulder, I perform healing acceleration fists on my extremities and perform flying attacks. Keep the line of dark magic stretched out of your wrist around the ceiling of the arena and manage to travel as you swing through the air. "Oh, my God, that''s black! We''re moving in the air!? '' "Ma, wait, ah, oh, he''s a healing wizard huh!?" "Why are you here? Ooh!?" ... I don''t know why you''re scared of me being attacked, but I need to get down to the ground for now. ... All right. "Ferm, Nair! Now we need wings!" "Yeah, but all you can do is glide." "That''s fine! I''ll do the acceleration and reorientation!" With a healing accelerating fist, you can do whatever you want while gliding. Then Nair, assimilated to me, hurriedly hesitates and raises his voice. "Fermu, this is the kind of time you get laid! The demon I showed you when I was Hannah! Let them freak out!! '' "Grrr!" "Oh, yawn, what!?!" Heal the magic approaching this one. Blow it with a magical bursting palm. I won''t keep it like this for long! "Quick, get your wings out!! Keep it up and you''ll fall in the middle of the enemy!!" "... I don''t care what happens." The magic of dark magic swells up on my back and spreads greatly in the form of wings. With that, for some reason, the Devil''s Horn grows on my head. Did it reflect the owl state nair, or even the horn of the ferm, and it came out? "Okay, first of all, where the number of enemies is low -" "Hmm?" Soldiers who were yelling and screaming from below are stunned when they see me in the sky. I wonder what it is, and the wings that are heavily in my sight that are distracted get into my eyes. That wasn''t a black wing as pretty as Nair''s. "... what is this" "'''' It''s the devil -!? ''" Moments, demonic soldiers run away like scattering spider children. Landing in an empty space as it were, I pull my cheeks at the soldiers who are losing their hips. "Heh heh, that works great! The devil, Devil Usat! '' Why did Hannah pass out when she saw me? Why did soldiers encountered in the ruins of the Demon King pass out? Finally solved the mystery...! "Nair, I''ll talk to you later" "Hino!? Fermu is also an accomplice!" "... heh" "Oh, you!?" I heard good things about that. You had some fun later. With a smile on his face, he sees a bat-like wing growing on his own back. "You can keep your wings and horns out. So if you lose your temper, you don''t have to fight for nothing." ''We''ll get our hands on the wings. It''ll be easier to fight.'' "Then I''d love it if Karon ran wild." "Please." The devil''s wing on his back folds and turns into something with a hand similar to the wings of a flying dragon. With my arms wide open and my arms low, I will not try to escape, staring strongly at the soldiers. ... Mr. Leona seems to have gone down somewhere else. Although I can''t confirm her appearance with the soldiers, I can feel the cold air characteristic of her magic, so I just need to push her in that direction. "I''ll get you through there." "Oh, there can''t be a demon! That''s a threat! Focus on him, everyone!!" Focus the elasticity grant on your feet and jump. Spread your wings in the air and storm the soldiers as you glide. "Hmm!!" "Huh!?" Strike the four soldiers in the lead with a caged fist of the curse of restraint in a row. A man with his white eyes peeled away and a collapsing soldier walked in. "Oh, my God!" A spear protruding from the side--take it with the palm of a cage hand. Running out of the spot as he grabbed the blade part and threw it at his fingertips. "What''s that move? No!?" "Enclose it! Push by number!" But still, the demons are on top. A spear sticks out simultaneously while remaining surrounded. "Ferm, kill only the weapon" ''I know!'' Turn the wing part into a sharp blade and instantly break the bow and spear pattern the soldiers have. In addition, a hand attached to my wing grabs the soldier''s body and throws him straight behind me. "... not like usual, but pretty good to use" I can slash it, I can glide it, and most importantly, unlike my back arm, it doesn''t get in the way. Also cool for the purpose I saw is the high point. "Come on, we''re gonna run like this!" "Too many enemies!?" "Burlin! Let''s go WO!!" "Grrrr!!" On my head grew a black beast ear separate from the horns of the devil clan, and my legs and arms turned to that of the beast. Enhanced Arm Strength--Shake it up loud and slap it to the ground with force. "Nooo!" "Ma, he''s changed again!?" As the smoke rises, the ground cracks and the soldiers in front of them collapse. Along with that, squeeze your right arm with your left hand wide. "Oh, get ready for impact!" Commander-like demons warn you, but it''s too late! Troops together and stun them with shock waves and healing magic!! "Earliest, too late! Eat!! Heal Blast Wave!!" "" "Wow!?" " Shockwave caused the soldiers to blow up backwards collectively. I only blew up the people who were in the lead, but after I broke the formation well -, "Now! Shoot me!" "Huh!?" Voices from the rear and multiple magical smells looming. The magic of fire and wind strikes me in the back before I turn to it. Surprised by the mild impact, the magic begins with a pair of clothes with black fur. "Phew...!" "Come on, it''s not working!?" "Why!? I should have hit it!?" A half-breed attack won''t work in front of a pair of clothes that reflect cushion armor and burlin fur...! Once I took my gaze off the soldiers trying to do even more magic behind me, I created a healing bomb in my right hand and threw it gently at one soldier who had struck me with a sword in one hand. "Yes Pass!" "Wow, wow!? Hey, what''s this!?" "Sorry!!" Having grabbed the breast of a soldier who had received it reflexively, I throw him into a group of soldiers trying to unleash magic. "Oh, hey, throw that away!" "The one that explodes no matter what you think!?... why does healing magic explode!?" "My hand...... Huh!" "What the fuck!?" "My hands don''t move, wow!?" "What do you mean?" After hearing such a voice, the sound of an explosion specific to the healing bomb echoes behind my back. The bomb I gave you carries a curse of restraint, so once I receive it, my hand stops moving. In the meantime, you stunned the group approaching from behind. "I think I just saw a very bad sight" "Once you touch it, there''s no bomb or blood or tears you can''t let go of?" "It''s healing magic" "No, it''s such a bluff, it doesn''t change anything, does it?" There are still soldiers out there, even as they look forward as they say horribly. There''s absolutely no room for magic, but not if you''re wasting it here. "More, Ferm!" ''Yes!?'' "If it scares you, you just don''t have to do too much!! Here, make sure you sharpen their will!" ''You blew it off. But I agree! " Wow, Nair screams with an imaginable tension that opens her eyes. "Fear will be the best detonator to mess up the group! Let''s do it, Fermu! Burlin! With my ability to transform, your dark magic, and the power of Burlin''s warcraft, I will turn Usat into a supercreature out of the world''s logic! '' "Grrrr!!" Wait, you didn''t tell me to go that far? Shit, bad Nair hasn''t come out of her village daughter days!? Dark magic assimilated to the body changes its shape dramatically without me having time to stop it. The pair of wings growing on the back increases in pairs, and the horns of the head transform greatly once and for all to increase their presence. And finally, a dragon-like tail stretches from the waist, different from both the Beast Man and Burlin. "--No, I didn''t tell you to get this far...?" When I go around to my transformed figure and return to sanity, I squeal so unexpectedly, but the demonic soldiers who see it escape from those in the lead with their faces distorted by fear. "Run for it!" "Ah, it''s the devil, the rumors were true..." Results aurai for now...... is that it? Later, though, I don''t even feel like rumors are going to be told off as a demon. If you''re inadvertently sighing, you can hear something dropping like metal right around the corner. I reacted instantly, pointing two pairs of wings at my fist and back. "Oh, oh, I''m sorry! Don''t take your soul..." There was one female soldier of the devil tribe who had escaped late. Dropping the sword she would have had earlier on the ground, she is crying out too much of the fear she saw me in. "... Huh?" I pull my reflexive fist and head straight to Mr. Leona. When you see me, you don''t run away, and you finally reach Mr. Leona while you wait for the soldiers to attack you. There were soldiers lying on the ground around Mr. Leona, and she herself wore strong cold air. "Huh! Who is it!!" "To?" Leona noticed me rushing over and pointed the spear tip at me with a harsh look on her face. Ask Ferm to unravel her transformation, bewildered by her unexpected behavior. "Oh, Mr. Leona. It''s me." "Usato!? su, sorry. I thought you were a new warcraft..." "Excuse me......" Leona, stroking her chest as relieved, talks to me as she sees the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army asking her this way on a far-roll. "Anyway, let''s crack this situation down first. We''re still surrounded." "Yeah.... maybe this is the inside of the city?" "Probably. If Suzune and Amako are in the same situation... we have to rendezvous soon." It doesn''t change the situation that we''re still surrounded by a lot of soldiers. First, let''s escape this siege and rendezvous with seniors and Amako - to the Devil King. That''s what I thought, that moment when I tried to get into action with Mr. Leona as soon as possible -, "Huh, Usat! The sky!! '' "What!?" It''s supposed to be daytime, but suddenly the sky dims. Looking right up, something like a black domed junction unfolds above the city. Shortly after that, it sounds like a ground. "... from next to next, what the hell!?" Things are shifting too fast. What the hell is the Demon King thinking...! 285 Lesson 254 A line of brave men who have finally come. And the battle in the city that has begun. If it wasn''t in the position of a samurai, I would have run into my parents'' house. "-- generally, as planned" A demon king buried underground and brings light to the darkened castle. Serving beside it, I could just flaunt myself with the unrealistic sight that happened right in front of me. "Oh wow... the castle is buried on the ground..." "Using the spell of landscaping, I just changed the structure of the earth and the castle and the buildings in the city and delivered them underground. It''s not that much of a rush." Let me show you something like that, but I don''t want you to talk about things in the common sense of the Demon King. He is truly insane at a time when it is easy to do such a massive thing in the first place. "Well, how does it work?" A demon king sitting on his throne causes magic to unfold in space. Then something is reflected in the text of black sorcery. "Ha!!" "Owo!!" Something is bumping into each other at an incredible speed. I can see someone moving in the midst of flames and gusts, but I''m not very much of a non-combatant, but I don''t feel like I can follow him with my eyes. "Demon King, is this...?" "It''s magic that reflects in space with the view you''re seeing with demonic eyes. Now it reflects the current battle of the First Regiment Commander" The First Army Commander is the most powerful swordsman of the Demon King''s Army. It''s the battle that I want to get into. I don''t follow it with my eyes, but I know very well that there''s massive natural destruction going on in that battle. "Kannagi is a pain in the ass. It was necessary to point Nero here and hold him in." "When it comes to Kannagi, he was in that ruin...?" "Oh, he''s a brave partner and a princess of first generation chants. I''m guessing Kannagi''s sister is the one who''s left the blood." A healing wizard at the ruins - a beastly woman with a suspicious plan on Usat or a dangerous eye. I was one of them at some point, but I didn''t think they were that amazing. "As Nero suppressed Kannagi, I transferred the brave men with the scroll I created... but I think I missed one." When the Demon King moves his hand to the side, the sight reflected in the magic switches. The next thing I saw was the figure of a brave man flying a sphere of light as he flew through the sky at high speeds. "Yeah, I''m flying through the sky... and I''m avoiding the attack on this side..." The soldiers are desperately attacking the brave men who fly freely through the sky without riding the flying dragon, but they are not even blushing. Obviously faster than a flying dragon, with a small turn...... ... Could it have been a glowing, brave attack I saw before the castle sank? "Ha, don''t look like you''re dying even now. It''s not even supposed to happen." "Oh, really?" The demon king, who looked frightened when he saw me, deposited his body on the back of the throne. "It''s not uncommon to fly to such an extent. Scrolling''s role in the first place was to break the braves apart. Flying in the sky, diving in the ground, it''s the end." So grumbled the demon king watches the brave flying man with his hand on his chin. "You seem to be good at magic manipulation. In magic manipulation and extinction, it could be better than its predecessors.... Next" Move your hand again and switch to another sight. The next sight shown was in the arena where many demonic soldiers gathered. As I tilted my neck wondering if it was just a sight where the soldiers were gathering, something gleamed golden through the sight that was inadvertently reflected. Oh, what? What light? "You lost sight of this one." "... eh?" "It seems I could only capture it for a moment... but that''s what I''m sometimes called the brave man of thunder. We''re surrounded by immediate exit at the same time. Is there another Wizard of Prediction here?" The soldiers in the sorcery are showing themselves unconfirmed and bewildered by the brave men who are supposed to attack them. "But this is also an assumption. If we narrow down the aisle and activate the trap after placing the soldiers, we''ll be able to seal the fast movement of thunderous braves." "The target has a predictive wizard, so the trap is pointless...?" That''s what the Demon King himself said earlier. "Kannagi still can''t keep up with the speed of thought of those whose young predictive wizards move at the speed of thunder" "Ha, indeed..." Instead, brave men traveling at high speeds are also doing strange things. All the humans fighting in this city right now are full of monsters. I''m scared of humans. I''m not a brave man. The healing wizard who was supposed to be. Oh, so I wonder if other humans are like that... That''s what I think, and when I''m afraid, the Demon King switches to the next sight. The next thing I saw was a human woman with a spear wrapped around the cold air in a place like the arena earlier. "Miarak brave man." A blonde woman who looks familiar among the ruins. Sounds like the oldest of a row of brave men. She floats a sword made of ice around her, kicking the soldiers attacking her as she moves endlessly. "The bearer of the weapons of the Divine Dragon Falga. He is less talented than the other two brave men, but has excellent skill and field experience.... it would be troublesome to be paired with others" "Beautiful, isn''t it? Ah! The... way to fight!" Speared Miarak''s brave warriors disobey the demonic soldiers who attack him one after the other, flying strong cold air and sealing his movements as he deals with them. Unlike the battle between the First Army Commander and Kannagi, there is no speed in the movement itself. It just seemed to make the best move on the spot. "Mm?" A Miarak brave man accidentally pierces the tip of the spear on the ground, creating a large wall of ice. In that next moment, something like a shining pile crashed into the ice wall, crushing its surface. "Well, how can you be so judgmental? Prevent Magic Weapon lightly it''s good magic with good application" Seeing the direction in which the pile of light flew, there was a figure of soldiers caging their magic in crossbow-shaped artifacts above the arena. Brave men with many lined crossbows set up spears to throw without flinching. I tried to throw the spear straight at the crossbow - at that moment something like a black rope grabs the big ice cube rolling around the brave man and disappears straight out of the screen. "Yeah?" It''s like the ice chunk that was on the edge of something is being pulled by something black right now... The Demon King noticed that too, leaning his neck in surprise. But the next thing I know, with a voice I hear from the outside of the screen - I could see who was trying to do what. ''If that''s a crossbow, then this is a human stone thrower!! If you think you can attack unilaterally from afar, you''re making a big mistake!! Phew!!'' "''Wow!?''" Something clashes and breaks with a voice that refuses to understand with its head. Outside the sight of something being shown, something extraordinary is happening. Miarak''s brave men, who are in witchcraft, also look in one direction and have a convoluted face. "... Hmm" One nodded demon king flips his hand and switches the sight reflected in sorcery to another. The next thing I saw was -, "--- WOOOOOOOO!!" It is switched to the sight of Nanica, who is spreading her hands and wings and making a scream that she does not think to be human - immediately winding back to the sight of the brave men of Miarak earlier. If you look at the Demon King by accident, you''re showing a bewildered look you don''t normally show. "Apparently, you''ve reflected an incorrect sight" "No... maybe it''s not wrong" "... right" Switching to the original sight, there was the figure of Usat, a healing wizard who was waving his right arm wide in front of multiple piles of light emitted from the crossbow. "Attack to that extent!! Mmmm!!" Beat the pile of light directly from the front, shattered... shattered? made him turn his black right arm into a cannon-like shape toward a crossbow. "Healing Eight Foot Ammo!!" A green magic bullet that gets shot off at high speed. It blew up the crossbow and the soldiers around it, scattering intense shock waves and healing magic light when it hit one of the crossbows directly. ... what is healing? "Next no!! Nair, Ferm! Let''s go!! '' Keep your wings wide open and jump. Spraying magic from both arms? He used his wings to skip him while letting him, sticking his right arm inside the shell of a crossbow about to strike down a pile of light. "Healing Flying Fist!!" The moment he shouts so, the shell of the crossbow snaps to burst from the inside. ... what is healing? Usat pulled his fist out of the shell. From behind him like that, I saw soldiers attacking me with their faces distorted by fear. "Uh-oh!! For the devil clan. No!!" A soldier trying to penetrate Usat while releasing flame-based magic from both hands. Having narrowed his eyes to the attack, he grabs both arms of the soldier without moving the wings on his back and without even using his hands, lifting them intact. "Hiccup." "Don''t make your life crude." Usato spoke that way in a quiet voice that cooled to the bottom. It''s a short time, but I''ve acted with Usat, and I understand just a little bit of his crowd. Keira, who is a demon, and he protected me who is supposed to be an enemy, and I''m sure the roots aren''t bad people. That, too, is probably advice to the soldier who carried out the assault of abandonment -, "---Kew" I''m sure it sounds like something else to those who assume it''s the devil. Usat, who saw a soldier with a subtle face who had fainted with his white eyes, turns his attention to the soldiers he fears after lowering the soldier to the ground. Then, basically, put your right arm up -, "BRULLYIN! COOOOO!!" Striking the ground at the same time as the roar, it spreads like a loose shadow from his fist, from which a blue bear warcraft - a blue grizzly - pops up. "Grrrr!!" "Let''s go!!" Fly straight to the demons with Usat, who spread his wings wide. "Buh, it''s a blue grizzly!" "Oh, is the devil following the Warcraft?!?" "Family! It''s the devil''s family! '' Soldiers who have crept through the training ground in the battle ahead are raising their voices of fear. Wow, that''s a hell of a painting...... I thought he was a normal human boy when it was a ruin. "Hmm, looks like the devil is getting mixed up. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you." "No, because you don''t.... Oh, are you sure?" "Just kidding." I''m so curious which is the joke. Is the devil real? Or is it a joke you believed the devil was in the middle of something? "You''re an interesting person." "To see what it looks like now, I even think it''s suspicious if it''s human..." Even what he looks like now grows wings and stuff from his back, and modestly, he doesn''t seem like a human being. "The assimilation of Koga with the Dark Wizard that was in your report. Never before has the Dark Wizard, whose abilities are transformed by emotions, wished for emotions leading to assimilation with humans" "Will it be sealed has it happened before?" "Huh, it''s a time when humans and demons hated each other the most. From those who know those days, that healing wizard who fights with other races will look terribly heterogeneous." Even now, humans and demons are in contention. Besides, the Dark Wizard is scared by our own kind, and it''s rarer to grow into a potent weather person like Mr. Korga. "A healing wizard who looks like him and is different, huh? It''s more and more interesting." The demon king, who sees Usat reflected in sorcery, grins back at his mouth. The battle against the brave has just begun. So far things seem to be going according to the Demon King''s assumptions, but I have no idea what''s going to happen. 286 Lesson 255: As he was transferred by scrolling, he hugged me...... clinging Amako predicted that he would be surrounded by enemies and attacked simultaneously shortly after this. As soon as I wrapped around Thunderbeast mode, I decided to leave the scene with all my might while avoiding all attacks, hugging Amako so he wouldn''t shake it off. Kick the wall, sometimes jumping out of the small entrance and exit of the arena while running. The soldiers of the Demon King''s Army can''t even follow my movements with their eyes. "Do you mean a narrow passage to counteract me?" However, from a wide area like the arena that was flown on scroll, there are soldiers patrolling the remote narrow aisles quite often, and if we were to impose them poorly, a large number of soldiers would push us into this narrow aisle. Fast movement of corners also makes no sense if the range of action is narrowed. And the extremes-- "Suzune, stop. There''s a trap set on the wall." "You mean scrolling that acts on those with a particular speed? You''ll do it." Magic described on parchment paper affixed to the wall. Amako says that if I get caught up in this, a magic similar to a spell will befall me in Nair''s confinement, and on top of that, my presence will be made known to the soldiers around me. "Suzune." "What?" "painful" I just solved Thunderbeast mode and left Amako in my arms. I''m already cornered and in pressing circumstances I won''t be disturbed because I have a presence in this arm to protect. I guard my surroundings as I further embrace Amako''s body. "There may still be danger...!" "I don''t see anything in prediction, do I?" "No, because predictive magic isn''t complete either. But don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I''ll protect you." "Either that or I want you to protect me from Suzune" That said, then Amako, who got out of my arm, starts walking. "Follow me" "... Amako''s, plush..." "Pull normally" I''ll be sorry. Amako goes down the narrow aisle, blushing his face. Due to the black dome over the head and changes in the city, it would be natural to assume that this place has been fortified - or labyrinthed. "The fact that we''ve been transferred inside the city means that you can assume that you''re in this city as well." "First, let''s find Usato and Mr. Leona. Oh, Suzune, stop." When Amako, who nodded, stops, he hears the soldiers talking from the end of the bend. Did you hear that? They''re being chased by the brave men flying in the air. " "In previous battles, the sky wasn''t supposed to fly." "Apparently, Kazuki, you''re here." "When it comes to flying, there''s only Kazuki." From here, wrapped in a dim sky, I can''t confirm how the sky looks, but it''s good to have been able to confirm your presence, Kazuki. I wonder if I can gather a little more information. As I clear my ears with Amako, I gather new soldiers again. The soldier, who looked confused, snorted at the soldier on his side with half a cry. "Oh, hey, what''s going on?" "Ah... Aku... ho!" "Relax, take a good breath." "Ah, the devil... I''m out...!" "Oh, you''re Usato." "So I''m convinced. I think you''re inside too." No, I know how to erase him. The immediate answer is that, Usato. I feel sorry for you. ''The devil has disappeared somewhere with the ice manipulating brave man...! I am searching for him as hard as I can right now, but maybe he''s coming this way, so tell everyone about this...!'' Copy that. Tell me the characteristics of that demon. '' "It grows black wings on a disastrous corner. You''ll see soon enough. '' Is that really you, Usato? If you look at Amako properly, she has a subtle look as well. Maybe a real demon is a line... "He usually wears the skin of a healing wizard. Don''t let the looks fool you...... '' "Usato, it was you" "It was Usat" We move away from the spot after the two of us are convinced to meet each other in the face. As a compilation of earlier information, Kazuki, you are in the middle of a battle in the sky. Usato, you and Leona are lurking away from the battlefield just like us. "First of all, Usato, I''d like to say that rendezvous with Leona is our top priority, but it''s pretty hard to find them while avoiding the soldiers," he said. "Yeah, predictive magic will limit the range of travel, even if we avoid patrolling" First of all, the premise is that we must reach the Demon King while preserving as much magic as possible. The reason the Demon King pulled us apart would be to drain our power in the battle against the soldiers he had placed in each of us. Then there''s only one option I choose in this situation. "It''s the demon king we should go to." "Aren''t you going to join Usat and the others?" "We end up in the same place. Then there''s a good chance we''ll be able to rendezvous with you." "If that''s the case, I get it" We need to get the demon king''s location out of the soldiers for that. Telling Amako that, she snorted. "Then let''s find someone who''s going to get caught" I''ll put it that way. No, he starts walking alertly again. No, I guess we''re already safe with the predictions she sees, not alert. I have complete knowledge of the location of the soldiers passing through the vicinity. "Hmmm...... this is just about right" Pick up the stone Amako is rolling at his feet. Then I hear the soldiers footsteps nearby. "Suzune, move as I instruct" "Ugh, yeah?" "Never hesitate.... Ah, now. Stop." When he stops at Amako''s voice, five demon king army soldiers cross his sight. If one of you points this way, you''ll find out - but as one of you somehow coincidentally crosses the aisle as it is without looking this way, disappearing to the other side. "Well, move on. Maybe you should run a little." Next run to Amako. Running as she walks forward, she confirms the figure of a soldier trying to emerge from the front as he tries to turn the corner to the right - but at the same time throws the stone Amako picked up earlier forward. "Hmm, what?...... stone? '' The eyes of the soldier who tried to send his gaze this way are directed towards the stone that fell at his feet. In the meantime, we didn''t have to find it by turning right at the corner. ... I can make you reaffirm that predictive magic, really bad magic. Afterwards, Amako, who fully grasped the opponent''s behavior pattern, slips through the soldiers patrolling him. And -, "Found" So he muttered, stopping Amako pointing to the alley a little further away. "In ten seconds, only one soldier will come from up ahead. Now, if we catch him, we won''t find out." It''s okay. Pull the knife in his reverse hand out of his sheath and fly to the alley at the right time. As Amako predicted, I made sure that one soldier showed up, and in an instant I turned behind it, sticking a blade in my throat. Don''t move. "Hih, yu, brave......" "If we''re adults, we won''t take it to life" Let him sit on the spot, dumping the sword and tools he could carry on his hips to the ground for now. "Amako, how long till the next patrol?" "... okay for a little while" Then I''ll interrogate you. "Yeah, let me handle it" Amako gazes at the powerless crouched soldier. Seeing how Amako looks, whether she decides to be a child or a slightly relieved face-to-face soldier, she does not hesitate to throw questions. "Where is the Demon King?" "Huh?" "Tell me where the demon king is." "Well, say it -" "Can''t you tell? Yeah... yeah... I''m in the castle. Did you sink a castle underground in the magic of the Demon King? A map has been given in advance by the Demon King... to whom? Yeah, yeah, yeah." Amako gavels with an unnatural soliloquy in front of a female soldier who is not likely to crack her mouth hard. The soldier begins to tremble when he hesitates to say anything but to Amako, who speaks of more and more information that he is supposed to be hiding. "Suzune, this man''s squad leader says he has a map of the castle that sank underground." "Oh, why!? Why...!?" "Because I am a predictive wizard. I just put your fear into words." Yes, Amako just said off, fainting the soldier with a light electrical shock. I''ve seen my master and thought many times, but I still think predictive magic is scary magic. It''s honestly amazing that it can be used in combat and, more importantly, in this way. "By analogy, it feels like we''re continuing to redo important options, huh?" "Don''t tell me you don''t know what that means. I''ll get the captain soon." "Ah, yes. Excuse me." Unexpectedly, I follow Amako. The female soldier put her to sleep to hide in the shadows, so she would not be found for the time being. "Because of that, what did you say earlier that people were afraid to say?" "That man, I think I''ve met Usat on the battlefield" "Oh yeah..." Well, Usato, you seem to be running around from edge to edge of the battlefield, so it''s not a funny story either. But why are you here, Usato? Thinking so, Amako, who is at times a foe around him, uttered the following words. "So if I didn''t talk, I said I''d give it to the devil, and he told me crying" "Don''t they say you, Usato, have come to resemble you?" "Really? Hmmm...... thanks?" "I didn''t praise you, did I?" What? What is it, that reaction? I have some similarities, too! Feeling Gerathy just a little bit, I quickly switched my mind and grabbed the knife I had laid on my sheath. "Usato, you''re okay..." I''m not here. A voice that never reaches him. Where we are now is in the middle of the enemy land, we are in the same place, but the distance feels so far away that we can''t help it. 287 Lesson 256 Me and Mr. Leona, surrounded by demon army soldiers and forced to fight. Surrounded by crossbows and devouring intensive fire in piles of light, he managed to break through the siege net and escape from places like the arena. "It was a tough fight..." "Ugly Chemical." "Shut up, you demon" "Why do you say such terrible things...?" Even the tone turns cold to the pungent ferm and Nair, who solves assimilation and becomes a human figure. After escaping the siege net, straying into a city that had changed like a labyrinth, we hid in the shadows to rest our bodies. "Without even hearing the screams of us, there''s something about the idiot who went straight into the siege weapon." "I didn''t feel alive..." The pile of light itself was slow, and it wasn''t so threatening because it was prevented by caged hands, but it was troublesome when you concentrated and targeted it, so you broke about half of it. I feel a little unscrupulous, but that''s why I got out of the siege net. ... Ok, if you get in a bad mood here, there''s going to be some discord in the collaboration, shall we follow up? "I was able to jump forward because I believed in you guys. I''ll always trust you." "Ha, even if you try to mislead me with words like that -" ''Oh, really... yeah...'' "Fermu!? Don''t be fooled!?" As usual, Nair was not deluded, but his rather honest ferm was deluded. I look around, feeling kind of guilty. Chatter does not fail to alert the surroundings. Alert the aisle while allowing the curse and healing punch of restraint to be served at any time. Usato, that''s enough. "Okay." Let them disarm the black magic they built like the wall they were putting out earlier. Out of that comes Mr. Leona, dressed in the clothes of a demon king army soldier. "---Sorry. Took me a long time to get dressed." "No, luckily the enemy didn''t come, so it''s okay" Until she was flown here, she was wrapped in Miarak light armor, but now she''s getting dressed in clothes worn by demonic soldiers. "What do you think?" "It''s okay, it looks great" "Yes, no, you don''t. Is it well hidden?" I nod to Mr. Leona, with his hood on his eyes, in order not to find out he was human. Behind Mr. Leona is a fainting female soldier, and the clothes she was wearing are now worn by Mr. Leona, so she is now wearing a grey coat. Speak to Nair, who is transforming into a demonic soldier while trying to keep his gaze away from you. "I doubted your ears when you said, ''Grab one woman soldier!'', but you thought about this." "If we disguise ourselves as soldiers, we can delude the patrols." "Well, I can tell you that my reputation has deteriorated even further..." "Mm-hmm. Not anymore." "Gurr." Even if the devil''s treatment was an invitation to himself, the manipulative treatment just snaps. But the operation of disguising would be quite a name. "I''m changing into a demon clan, and then there''s Usat." "Oh, Ferm. Please." "You feel the same way before." Using the power of the assimilation of the ferm, have the skin and hair color changed to produce horns similar to those of the Devil clan. In addition to that, by covering and deforming the uniform with black magic, only the shape is transformed into the same clothes worn by the soldiers of the Demon Army. However, I feel that my hair is slightly longer than before. "That, my hair..." ''Cause you might find out with your face, like before. Just hide it from your eyes. " It''s the same thing that my hair is turning into the same silver hair as the Ferms, but it''s only getting a little longer. Previously... when I met a female soldier at the ruins? Later on, I found out that he was on the flying dragon I was with when I captured the Third Regiment leader. Well, such coincidences don''t last, but do we need to be careful? "Mr. Leona, if only one of you was wearing a hood, you''d almost be suspicious..." "If Usat and I were accompanied by a demon tribe who only changed their appearance, they wouldn''t be suspicious...... right?" I have a hand in harnessing Nair''s power as a vampire, but I have to complete some steps, and they could find me while I''m doing that. I don''t want to make a bad noise, and I''ll just think of that as my wife. "Shall we move on?" "Oh." Me and Nair first, in the form of Mr. Leona following behind us, begin to follow the narrow passage through which the soldiers patrol. If you look up, the sky is high, like a pile of light directed at us and a flying dragon. "I wish I could tell him the roof and go..." "That would be difficult. The demon king who did what he did so far couldn''t have done anything about it." "Right..." Maybe some kind of trap just climbed the wall and went up to the roof, or the attack would activate. Either way, you better not climb up to avoid people. "Hmm?" Looking up at the sky, something black shows up at the edge of my sight. "Humph!" At the same time as I turn around instantly, I release a healing flying fist in no motion in the position where I see something black. But the healing flying fist hits the wall and spreads mist. "What are you doing with the arrow tip you decided to hide and move on!?" "It''s like a crow right now..." "You didn''t look like me." ... No, there was something indeed. Now, it looks like it''s disappeared from the scene, but you better watch out for the sky. "Huh." "Gua!" At that time, the smell enhanced by assimilation with Burlin captures the magical smell of the demon clan approaching us. Next to next, the problem overlaps...! Plus, I''m pretty close. "Usato, Leona, they''ll be here before you." "I know." "Oh." Drain strength from your fists and breathe gently and deeply. I''m a demon now. Treat them normally, like you treat a close associate. "I''m coming." "Ooh." The smell of magic becomes stronger. With that, the conversation between several soldiers approaches. At the corner of the road, at the moment of bowling, the soldier and I in the lead and Nair''s gaze cross. "" "Huh!?" " Three soldiers who saw us set up a sword with a surprising look on their face. Did you find out? One of the soldiers gives a relieved look and lowers his sword as he attempts to release a healing flying fist to intercept him immediately. "Oh, come on, don''t surprise me...! What, were you one of them..." Looks like you''re safe. Nair speaks to the soldier with a face he doesn''t eat. The other two soldiers also just lowered their swords, lowering the fists that I was pointing at as well. Of course Mr. Leona, who''s hiding his face, can be worn out when I talk, so I''ll leave this place to Nair. "In the meantime, should I share my information" "Oh, did you find the vanished braves?" ... That''s a former village daughter who''s been deceiving one village on a hundred years basis. I''m trying to get the information out naturally. Asked by one of the soldiers, she clasps her shoulders as she waves her neck to the side. "No more. I don''t know how to go after that." "That way too... were you at the interception site? We weren''t there, but I hear you had a rough time." "Yeah, I don''t even want to remember that." Nair blued her face, holding her forehead like we were. That''s Nair...! I have such a cage of realities that I don''t think it''s acting...!! To Nair''s story, another soldier asks a slightly eating question. "So, how was it? I was informed that there were brave men and demons out there..." "It''s a true story. The Ice Brave was a cruel woman who froze all those who approached her and crushed her with a cold smile." !? Mr. Leona, who is deeply hooded next door, is severely upset. Look at me and nod at her as she shakes her head sideways with great momentum, caged in what I know exactly what it means. Nair, you''re trying to be credible by expressing yourself out loud, aren''t you? If that''s the case, we won''t say anything. "And that healing wizard.... Exactly. That''s the real devil." "Oh, is that true too!?" "Yeah, tough wings, same horn as us... I couldn''t stop shivering when I showed my identity. Everyone was blown away with an unintelligible move... and some people lost consciousness just because they looked at each other. It was the end of the world." ... you''re expressing it in a big way, right? Hey, right? Soldiers, my face is bright blue. "... sorry. Not any more..." "Ah, oh! You don''t have to!! Because I know enough to want to know!!" Soldiers at once sympathetic to Nair, who held her mouth by hand and behaved in vain. From the angle that I and Mr. Leona can see, I can see the look on Nair''s face that distorts the edge of her mouth and looks so bad. "... you''re a bad girl" "This guy''s a scary one." Mr. Leona and Fermu whisper as slightly pulled. I agree, but you''re gathering information for us... "Now it''s our turn to talk..." What the soldiers said was information about brave men other than us. Kazuki is above the city, in an aerial battle against a massive crossbow and a flying dragon. Seniors and Amako were transferred just like us, but they left the scene before engaging and are now hiding. "Yeah, that''s tough for you, too." "My troop leader is a rough messenger." Apparently, the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army also have an upward and downward relationship other than the Legion Leader. One of the soldiers, who dropped his shoulder like he was exhausted, sees Nair with a grinning smile, continues and opens his mouth. "No matter how much you can figure out the structure here, you''re making it too impotent." "!... right. After all, is it because the Commander is trusted by the Demon King?" Hmm? Clearly, the story has changed course. To Nair''s whining, one of the soldiers laughs at the tease. "You''re not trusting or anything. I got the map because I was in top position, too?" "Yes, if you mean trust, I''m entrusted with the command, and I''m referring to Hannah and Gired." The map, I heard, distorts the edge of my mouth to such an extent that I can tell. "You''ve got to be kidding. Because we''re the same. Hehe." "Ha, you seem to be struggling on top of each other straining for nothing" Nair, smiling joyfully with her hands on her mouth, moves next to me subtly. She turns this way with her grin strapped to her face. "Usato, there''s the one with the map. I''ll get him." ... Scary. I honestly pulled on Nair, who was not suspicious at all after pulling out information too naturally. You say quite a few things about me, but I think you''re pretty good, too. When you pull it off your face, the soldiers'' gaze at us as to what you thought. "Speaking of which, are they okay?" A soldier''s gaze is directed at me and Mr. Leona. I''ve been lying silently on my back, and Mr. Leona doesn''t talk about anything with a hood on. Was it too suspicious not to talk about anything...!? But Nair turned away to look at something painful when she glanced at this one. "They were at the forefront of the interception... so you know what I mean?" "! I''m sorry. That was rude." "I had a hard experience, but I can''t believe we''re going on patrol..." "We have to work hard...!" Aren''t these people too comfortable before the enemy? Nair was talking to the soldier to get off topic as he was further reinforcing the guilt he had felt from the beginning. "Where are you headed next?" "We''re on patrol around here. I guess I won''t be able to get away from it for the time being." "Yes.... I can''t seem to pull it out any more" She shrugged so small she tries to cut the story out to break up with them on this occasion with a grin sticking to her face. "Is it time to get back to work? If they see this place, they''re gonna eat big eyeballs." "So is that. I don''t even know where the brave men are." "Good luck to each other." "Oh, you too" Waving to the soldiers and showing them our backs, we go down the aisle with no eating faces. Look for a troop leader and a dozen guys with a map like this, and... "Wait, wait, wait, wait." "Huh!" Called to a halt...!? Could they have noticed? Looking back as he caged his magic in his fist, the soldier who was talking to Nair twitched - talking to Nair who was tilting his neck. "Oh, uh, yeah. When this battle is over, the..." No, you''re not!? This is an invitation or something!? Nair, what are you gonna do? And when I saw Nair next door, she gave me a sorry look - and suddenly she hugged me in the arm. "I''m sorry. This is my husband." "What?" "What?" Voices of Ferm and Mr. Leona. Oh, what? In this situation, it was in front of Keira. Do you have the same story? Obviously, I don''t think it''s of a good nature. Seeing the fearful soldier, he is softly upset. "Ah, well..." I can''t help but feel like a soldier with an indescribable look on his face. Two colleague-like hands can be placed on the back of a soldier who is smaller than when he first encountered him. "Cheer up......" ''I told you. I never met her here...'' I can''t wait! I can''t wait!? I feel more deeply damaged than being attacked normally!? Where the soldiers disappear, they smile like Nair did. "Huh, you got it figured out." "Huh!" "Guuuuuu!?" Unstrayed healing decopin. Nair, holding on to her forehead, stares at me with tears. "Hey, what the hell!?" "That''s for the soldier." "You''re the enemy!?" "Enemy, but good and bad things to do... there are" "Oh, yeah..." It reminds me of the sight I had earlier and I can''t wait to see it again. ... Let''s just forget about what happened earlier. In the meantime, let''s make use of that first because we''ve got important information. "What do you want to do, Mr. Leona?" "... Suzune will make it a priority to head to the Demon King over to join us. We''re on the same side." Our purpose is only the Demon King. If you head there, you''re more likely to be able to rendezvous than you would normally be looking for, right? "That means we can also find our way to the Demon King, right?" "Oh, thanks to Nair, I know the map exists, and let''s find something to have it first" The first goal is to find the map. Then use the map to continue on your journey to the Demon King. The problem is finding someone with that map...... "So much so that they say you''re a troop leader that you have a lot of experience and strength..." "At least the Legion Leader had a verse chosen for his pure strength." Nodding at Nair''s words. Those with highly nourished magic smell sweet. Then, if you look for that person as a priority, you might have the map and the dots. Put your hands on the ground and close your eyes. "Burlin, Ferm, reinforce the reflection." "Okay." "Gurr." Allow the sensation of Burlin that you normally hold back to be summoned. Information about the soldiers nearby flows into my head through my sense of smell. I don''t smell Amako and senior magic. But only one of them finds the smell of sweet magic. "What do you say, Usat?" "It smells so sweet... someone has magic" "Near?" "Not so far away." I don''t know exactly, but I wouldn''t be the only one. Maybe he''s the troop leader they were talking about earlier. I don''t know the exact location, but I kind of know the direction you''re in. "In the meantime, let''s get him" Will there be ghosts or snakes? Worst of all, you might want to anticipate a fight because you might encounter enemies in the Legion Leader class. 288 gossip escape Measures devised by the Demon King. That''s what separates a line of brave men into three places, each attacking them. Operation with more than 80% of the current Demon King''s Army. But he said that was not just an operation to defeat the braves, but to sharpen and exhaust their power. Commander of the Third Corps, Assistant Commander of the First Corps, you take command in the rear. Orders given immediately by the Demon King. I just want to thank the Devil King for his care in ordering me to command you in the rear, whether you were listening to my faults in battle - but to be honest, I want to escape from where that fear exists as soon as possible. From where we''ve already intercepted the Ice Brave and the Healing Wizard, there''s information coming around that I hardly ever wanted to hear. The devil showed up, you think? The devil summoned the Warcraft, you think? At that point, I no longer want to be in this place. "Ha..." I sigh loudly and retrieve the communications equipment I have at my branch. Specializing in the transmission of information, there are five men in this location, each of whom communicates and holds the information of each unit. In my midst - I connect the other day to the monster of Nono, who made me appoint an assistant. "Nono, how about you..." "Dear Hannah!! Oh, that! That brave bastard! Faster than Sean! Oh, no, Sean! Your power is still coming!! Sean! Be the Wind!! Shon!! Yes, Shon!! '' "Ugh..." I flatter myself because of the high tension nono in the fight. ... that kid is going to survive somehow. Let him check the situation again, turning off the noisy Fei Long combo audio for nothing. "Did you make any movement?" "No, we haven''t found the lost brave anywhere and we''re still searching. The brave men in the sky are doing everything in their power to respond but as it turns out, they''re only stuck." "... this is tough" Good situation. This chaotic situation is definitely working positive for me. More importantly, it is good that the brave man of light is rampaging me in the sky. If you''re from the sky, it''s no surprise that some kind of mistake brought light magic here. "Find where to direct us now." Gather your men on a map placed on a large long table. Instructions are where we''re going to search. They will be communicated to the Force Leader, from the Force Leader to his men, and the search will be broadened. "For us, the most fearful thing is that the brave men are about to join us." I guess the reason the Demon King let the brave men split up was because the average soldier knew it wouldn''t extend to the brave men who bundled up. In addition -, "Another thing to fear is that the existence of the map will be known to the braves." Now the movement of the brave is superficially suppressed because this one is more advantageous on the terrain. If that advantage collapses, the braves will go to the Demon King almost intact. If that happens, we''re not talking about our faults. "First, escort each unit leader. Next, let your men hold the information on the bluff. because if the brave men find out about the existence of the map and try to take it away, they''ll just grab fake information." The rear command shall be firm. Because I''m not in the mood to be clueless about that, and if I don''t stay active at all, I usually get suspicious. Where my men are convinced, point to the map of the table. "And think about the possibility of the brave men joining us and change the position of the soldiers who patrol a little. Prepare to send instructions to the unit leaders in each compartment." "" "Yes!" " Seriously consider and give instructions while anticipating the actions of the brave men. To the extent that my men don''t notice in it - I''m going to create a "hole in the circle range. "... and then you seem to be okay without me" My men turn around and release a phantom magic magic bullet as they try to get back to work. The phantom to show is simple. That I, who sensed and went to see the anomaly outside, would take a direct hit of the light magic that flew like a stray bullet. I won''t show you a clear scene where I die, but I''ll show you a performance that hints at it. "I did what I had to do. I''ll leave the rest to Mr. Gillette." Put the hidden bag on your shoulders, sprinkle the sword and things on the ground that I know are in my hand, and drop the pre-prepared blood to the ground to disguise your own death. "All right... shall we go" Now neither my men nor anyone will doubt my death. The maps are all memorized so there is no problem. All you have to do is move to make a gap in the circuit route, and you should be able to get out. Outside the city, there is a domed junction created by the Demon King, but you just have to lurk in the lair you prepared until it disappears. All you have to do is remember that I was killed by a brave man, clear and free. Exactly, too perfect a plan. "And then don''t bowl with the brave," But that''s unlikely. Because in this vast city, the possibility of me and the brave man proceeding alone accidentally bowling together would be almost equal to zero. Even if they do, they''ll be able to deal with it except that healing wizard. It''s not like you don''t feel guilty about escaping. Just a little, I''m sorry for the soldiers fighting here, but I still care more about myself than anything else. "I didn''t think the Demons had a future... because I don''t think so" The land is thin, and the demons, who have no choice but to live in the land that is dying, are now like living thanks to the Demon King. It was defeated in the battle ahead, and now a line of brave men is coming to harm the Demon King. Whatever form this battle ends in, to the Demon King''s Army - there is no way ahead of the Demon Clan. "Still, I want to be on the side of deception... I don''t want to be deceived anymore..." There is no point in kindness in this doomed land. The moment I show you something like that, you''ll be deprived of all the bread you offered and everything you need to live from now on. As the land gets poorer, so do the hearts of the demons, including me. "... maybe that''s what those demons are used to destroy us" I laugh at myself to put it that way. "What are you talking about, me" Even if that''s not the real devil, I''m afraid of a healing wizard named Usat. I''m horrified at that good-looking facial habit, and he''s behaving badly. What scares me more than anything is that I couldn''t feel any lies in the words coming out of that mouth. "... left at the next corner, was it" After walking straight through the narrow aisle for a while, I tried to turn left through the aisle with only a few memories - that''s when someone jumps in from the corner. ... you''re a soldier on patrol! But I also assumed that the soldier and I would accidentally bowl together, and I would immediately pound phantom magic into someone who appeared with magic caged in his hands. If you touch it at all, the invincible magic that invites you to the illusory world in an instant. Someone who was pointed at it had an illusion -, "Mmm!" "Yes!?" When I could do something that was supposed to be like temper, I was forced to play the phantom magic that was supposed to be invincible. Did you jump it? E, Hajikitobashita? "Nooo!" "Hih!?" The next thing to come is a bright black fist approaching me. That stops on the verge of hitting me, and unusual wind pressure knocks me out. The man who stopped his fist looked down at me with a lump on the ground. "So, the Third Army Commander''s...!? Why are you here?!?" Eyes that shoot through those who stare, visible from the gaps in silver hair. A black-dyed fist that stopped at the end of my eyes and nose. It looks different, but I know who the person in front of me is. "Oh, oh..." What makes you the least likely to win? That''s crazy. ''Cause there''s a lot of soldiers on patrol here. Why would you run into me at a pinpoint...? "No way, this sweet magic... your...!?" It''s sweet magic. You mean the soul? Is my soul sweet? I don''t know what that means anymore. Nothing, I don''t want to know. I don''t like it anymore. "Nah..." "What?" A healing wizard tilting his neck. Long hair, horns grow, he looks like a demon, but from his voice and face... no, I only know one unintelligible being who blows phantom magic with temper in the first place. A healing wizard who is something mundane to me spilling tears from my eyes. "I''ll do anything, let it go." "Yep..." This world is too unreasonable. Especially against me. Sadly half crying, I stopped resisting. And I - I sold my soul to the devil. 289 Lesson 257 If I wanted to catch a demon king army soldier in the corner, for some reason there was a third regiment leader. When I solved the phantom magic that hit me on the encounter in my temper, I was begged for my life with a look of fear on my face. "What the hell is going on..." "Usat, is she the leader of the Third Army?" "Yeah, right..." Mr. Leona''s gaze is directed at the woman sitting on the wall. Screw bent horns specific to the demon clan that grew on its head. Hannah, a light-purple haired woman who passed through one corner like a sidetail, shuddered when she noticed my gaze. "... really?" "It should" Don''t you have too much trauma? Nair, who sees how frightened Hannah is, dives into her voice and talks to her. "Ma, I think I''m the reason this guy''s like this, so I''ll interrogate him." "Okay.... Burlin, please stand down." Spread your magic like a shadow from your feet and let the burlin out. Talk to her, even more frightened by Burlin, who came out to be summoned from her feet, as Nair, who leaned back, looked down. "I see you again, huh?" "... eh?" "Oh, can''t you remember? Is this easier to understand?" As Nair transforms into a black owl, Ms. Hannah steps back on the spot in surprise. "Ah, the owl then...!?" "Yes, I''m going to ask you a few questions now, but answer them honestly." To Hannah, who nodded frightened, Nair begins to ask questions, once again returning to the appearance of the Demon Clan. "Tell me where you belong." " Hannah Lowmia, Commander of the Third Regiment of the Demon King''s Army." "Why were you here?" "Say it. Or can I leave it to your husband back there?" "I was trying to get out of here, here, here!" Nair, with an awful smile on her face, points at me, while Hannah makes a confession. I''m getting less and less convinced with my treatment, but more than that... "Escape...?" "What do you mean? Explain it properly." She said she was trying to escape before our battle with the Demon King''s Army got in full swing. Why would the Third Army Captain''s girlfriend? And I wondered, Demon King Army - the situation of the Demon Nation is worse than we thought, and judging that there was no way forward, she seems to have been caught by us trying to discern the Demon Nation to this day. "The Demons, that''s it..." If you want to escape, keep going... No, should I just ask for information? Either way, if you''re not willing to harm this one... Don''t look sweet, Usato. "... hmm?" "I know as much as you''re thinking right now. Anyway, I know you''re thinking if you get the information out, you can miss it or something -" Nair turns his face to Hannah. Hold both Ms. Hannah''s cheeks in with your hands as she tries to distract herself from her gaze, forcing her gaze together. "Phew, phew!?" "This guy would betray any one for his own protection. I''m sure now, even if you pretend to obey, they might either hold the lie or let the enemy know where you are." Her eyes gleam only for a moment when she looks up at Nair''s eyes, but after a few seconds or so she blues them as soon as possible. "Look, you just tried to do phantom magic on me, didn''t you?" "Chi, no..." "You''re not, are you? But too bad. It doesn''t work because I''m a member of the devil''s family." "Ah, ugh..." What the hell am I being shown? Bad girl, VS, bad girl? More bad character is likely to win. Well, the phantom magic doesn''t work because Nair was preempting the spell of resistance. "Honestly, it''s for your own good to talk. We don''t have time for this. In some cases, I have to do what you hate the most... but I don''t know how." "Hi-hi, hi-no..." Normally scary. What do you mean, you don''t even feel that I''m incorporated into the content of that disgusting thing naturally? But I just thought it was too much. "Wait, Nair." "... what?" Nair takes her gaze off Mr. Hannah and looks back this way. "I don''t think it''s just fear." ? For a moment, a nae with an expression that said she didn''t know what she was talking about tilts her neck. He said something about terror. Devil Joke? That''s not what I hate. " "Grrr." "Funny little animals." Whoa, you can''t get mucky here. Take a small, deep breath and kneel on the ground so you can gaze at her, who took turns sitting down with Nair. "Mr. Hannah." "Ha, ha..." "If you can be honest with me, I''ll let you go." "... eh?" If her words were true, it would mean she didn''t want to be in this fight in the first place. I don''t know why, but I''m sure it''s unpleasant enough to avoid a fight. I don''t want to imagine a reason enough for her to want to escape with a strong magic called phantom magic, but if there''s no lie in her words, I guess I can let her go. "If you want to get out of here, you can do that." "Will you let me get away with it...?" "Yes, I won''t lie" With the most natural grin possible, Mr. Hannah also regains her composure. All right, even if I am, I''m not just called the devil. Let me get this information straight. "Here, the terrain here is -" At that time, a slight winging noise sounds overhead. Immediately react to it and at the same time throw a caged healing magic bullet in your right hand as you turn around behind it. "There!" The healing magic bullet released disappears when it hits the wall with the bursting sound of Baba, the green particle. Afterwards, it was a single black blade that fell from the sky. I knew someone was watching. "Don''t think you can get away with this! I''ll definitely drop you next...!... Oh, sorry. So I''m going to go on with what I just said." "Wow, I''ll show you! I''m beside you!! So don''t kill me after I let you get away with it!!" "Uh?" ... Shit, I did it. Nair was smiling as she nodded at Hannah trying to accompany her in a desperate manner. "That''s right. You''ve done a great job! Yo, demon!" ''I know I can''t help it. I''m usually scared of that change. " "Usato......" The ferm you''re pulling and Mr. Leona holding your forehead. And Hannah on my feet. Having checked my situation again, I put my arms together and meditated on my eyes. "All right, let''s go!" After thinking about it, let''s move on. All this time I decided to give up my thoughts. Then, following the guidance of Hannah, who was most of us, we proceeded inside the city, which had been reconstituted by the magic of the Demon King. Before we left, Fermu suggested that we could manipulate Mr. Hannah with the help of Nair''s vampires, but that seems impossible. To her, who has the magic to act on the spirit of phantom magic, the art of the same lineage is ineffective, and if you do poorly, you can''t even hear it. That''s what leads her, but naturally she also encounters soldiers on patrol. "Dear Hannah!? Why are you here!?" "... Wow, I''m just coming to search for the brave ones myself. Continue your search." "Ha, yes!" But that''s the Third Army Commander. I could break up with a soldier I encountered without being suspicious as a matter of course...... but when Nair breaks up, he puts his hand on the soldier''s shoulder. "Good luck with that, huh?" "Ha!? Oh!!" "Bye." Nair waved at the soldier in an effortless manner. Leaning her neck toward her incredible behavior, Nair, who turned forward, grabs Hannah''s shoulder. "You didn''t do anything suspicious?" "! Chi, I didn''t do that under oath..." "Heh... so what''s this?" What Nair showed me was like a little piece of paper. When she saw it, Hannah raised her voice, "Hih." "This was caught in the soldier''s armor earlier, but what the hell is this?" "Oh!? If you look closely at this, it''s cloth! It says," Forced to take the form of a tear! " "Oh!? And if you look closely, the hem of your clothes is torn too. Oh, my God! I don''t know why! It wasn''t torn until just now!" Pale face. Nair leans over to her ear with an unchanged smile on her face, not even her earliest gaze. After I turned my arm around my neck so I couldn''t escape. "You''ll see when you do it, won''t you?" "... hey" Scary!? I''m scared of Hannah, who asked the soldiers for help without me and Leona noticing anything, and Nair, who is threatened after spotting it in an instant!? I honestly fear the fact that something like battle is going on outside our consciousness. "Your demon is scared." "Yeah, I think you''re probably more scared than me." Right. " Mr. Leona, what is your silence now? We will follow Hannah''s guidance as she cares about her reaction walking next door. Reach an open spot at once. It''s still a place covered by black walls, but there''s something like an iron door on the central ground. It''s about three or four meters in size... pretty big. "This is the entrance to the underground castle. But to open this place, we need manpower." "Usato" "Yes, sir." Insert your finger into the big door and cage your strength. ... You don''t need dark magic for this. "Mmm!" Lift the door and knock it to the ground so that it remains flipped. When you look at the door, make sure there''s a staircase in the back. "Okay, I''ll let you in." "A boulder. Let''s go, Leona." "Oh." Nair and Leona descend the stairs leading down to the basement as they push Hannah''s back, which is pointing her eyes. A short descent down the stairs takes you out into an ancient passage lined with stone columns and cobblestones. "You''ve been in an old place a long time." "... this is in a castle that has been rebuilt. The Demon King is on the upper level of the castle he is now on the lowest level." If that''s the case, I''ll have to go down to the lower level. If the black array I let go was to monitor our movements, we should act as far as possible without staying on the spot. "Well, show me around" "... so, but just when I was walking here, he was suspicious... eh, yes! Let me show you!" You were thinking the same thing as me, Nair is rushing Mr. Hannah. Enemy Burlin''s abilities, walking down the aisle and steadily going underground as he descends the stairs into which he entered. Is Mr. Nagi safe fighting Nero Argens? Is Kazuki fighting in the sky okay? Did you and Amako get into the basement properly? Walking in a place that only resonates in our own footsteps makes us nowhere to think. "Mr. Hannah." "Eh, what is it?" "I want you to tell me why you tried to get out of the Demon King Army" "... a, Anatanoseides" "Hmm?" "Nothing!" Tilt her neck with a smile as she whispered something after a moment of stiffness, she would probably be forced to correct her by shaking her neck to the side. For some reason, I listen to her words as she took a small, deep breath as she slammed a healing decopin into Nair, who erupted right behind Mr. Hannah. "The Demon Clan has been over for a long time." "... Is it over?" In a way it might be the first time I''ve heard about the inside feelings on the part of the Demons. Ferm was insensitive there, and we should ask him while we can afford it now. "The land of the Demon King is dying. I don''t know how long it''s been, but the earth is steadily moving us to doom, losing our fruit." "... I didn''t see any signs until we got here." I will say so to confirm. Here, let''s make a story that was just speculation accurate. "That''s because... Until recently, the Demon King had enchanted the earth and made it abundant. The demon king who used his power to let us escape in the battle ahead..." "I am so weak that I cannot shed magic on the earth. You''re right about Falga." I nod to Hannah''s words, as Leona was convinced. To let the demons escape, huh? I guess that''s the last fireball I dropped. "... the truth is, if the Demon King hadn''t woken up... we might not have dreamed, we might have perished" ... Until now, Hannah''s words and actions have been frightening, but now that she has spoken the words, she was a little different. A face struck by despair that you can''t even imagine ahead. Since the first time I encountered him, I had the impression that he was a cunning, cowardly hand user, but that impression had also changed dramatically at all this time. 290 Lesson 258 I was silent on Hannah''s words so that I could think of Mr. Leona as well. I could perish. Because I couldn''t even imagine how much emotion was in that word. "Do you think it was a mistake that a race called the Demon Nation survived to this day?" "I don''t think that far. It''s just... I wish I could just end it, rather than show hope badly." What the hell has this guy been looking at? When I get here, I look distorted somewhere. "The demon kingdom before the demon king was resurrected... my homeland seemed so terrible. There were times when even the food of the day could not be procured satisfactorily, and most importantly every day to live, to trick and kick someone down." "But when I was a kid, I was an idiot. In such a routine, I have something that I don''t want to be good." Mr. Hannah walking forward leans down and goes on to utter the words. Is it getting cornered and mentally unstable, and the tone is throwing somewhere too? "Around the corner, I''ve been collecting nuts for just one sister... give my share to a child who was going down... and when I realized it, he hit me in the head from behind..." "... Hannah?" You haven''t even heard her try to speak up, she goes on to utter words. "When I woke up, there was no child who was going down. All the food collected with desperate thoughts had also been taken...... My sister hasn''t spoken of food in days, not even that...... ugh!" So Hannah finally returns to me and looks at this one. As if, holding her mouth down to regret telling her something she didn''t want her to know, she spoke quietly as she set her tone. "No matter what kindness you have, all you have to do is get trampled. That''s why I turned to the side of deception. No matter how alive or dirty you are, no matter how much you are cursed, because you want to live..." "... I wonder what you''re talking about. Are you going to confess... even though you''re the devil''s opponent..." I can''t say anything to her who laughs at herself like that in words. Being treated like a genuine demon made me understand so reluctantly that demons have demonic circumstances as a way through. I knew it, but there''s no way I wouldn''t worry about hearing it. Then I realize that Nair is trying to talk to Mr. Hannah. "... What about my sister?" "Dead." Just one word, that word makes my heart even heavier. Then they all go down the newly found stairs without uttering a word. Finally, at the end of the long descent from it, we go out into a wide aisle lined with marble-like floors and columns. I''ve been down the stairs a few times, but I''m finally getting a castle-like interior. "Is it still far from the Demon King?" "If you go through this passage and down the last staircase, it will be the bottom floor. You won''t be able to avoid soldiers from here." "... you didn''t run into a soldier so disgusting so far" Indeed, it was the signs of soldiers that were felt, but that number seemed small. You can''t be concentrating your soldiers on the search up there. Possible possibilities include the lowest level where the Demon King is and the surroundings - ugh! "--- please stop" An olfactory sensation enhanced by assimilation with brulin captures the reaction of the enemy. Is it going straight this way? "Usato, what''s wrong?" "A lot of people are approaching here. In it - it also smells so sweet that it''s not less than seniors and kazuki.... Ferm, reinforce your assimilation." "Oh." Strengthened reflection with Burlin produces beast ears on my head. Mr. Hannah is raising his surprise next door, but ignores it to see how the other person reacts. "I''m not lost in footsteps. He''s in the lead probably the Legion Leader!" It''s a move we know we''re here. Nair, hearing my detection, grabs Hannah''s shoulder, which is awkward. "Inevitable?" "Mm, I can''t. This is a one-way street, and most importantly, you have to go a long way to get stairs other than this one!" "Then there will be no other way to fight" Turn the sword into a spear that Mr. Leona was equipped to hide on his hips while wearing a hood. Me too, for now, I pull in my beast ears and change my mind so that I can develop into battle at any time while wearing my demonic disguise. Carefully going down the aisle in the guise of nature as much as possible, a red-haired demonic woman appears with a group of soldiers from the front. "Hmm. In the meantime, do you want me to peel the skin off..." At the same time that the hearing enhanced by assimilation heard such a grunt, the woman who at some point pulled out her sword - Armilla Belgred - had unleashed a flame so enormous that it covered her eyes on us. "Usato!" "Yes!" Mr. Leona, who took off his hood, stood up like a spear, releasing a wave of cold air forward. Along with that, I stick my hands forward - releasing a healing burst wave, holding back the cold air, and accelerating its momentum. Cold air walls wrapped around flames and green particles clash and a roar echoes. "Looks like you''ve gone deep enough." "Armilla Belgred!" Armilla walks forward with the water vapor she can get in and looks at us. Unlike the soldiers on the ground, the soldiers behind me aren''t even a little scared to look at me. "Scattered to this point, I''m not afraid of Usat, who has been terrorizing the demons as demons... I wonder if that means elite" "Usato, be careful. These guys are gonna come at us with the desire to kill the devil. '' Sometimes I wonder if you''re on my side. Terrible around serious. I don''t like demons either!? But I agree with the word elite. Now that we are quite close to the Demon King, the soldiers who defend their surroundings should also boast the appropriate level of skill and strength. Armira isn''t the only one in trouble...! "There was only certainty that you would have come this far, but I didn''t expect you to come, Usat, not the brave Suzune" "... I didn''t want to fight you." It goes badly with Armilla. An opponent who is finally able to fight decently after assimilation with Ferm but still doesn''t want to fight much. Armilla smiles invincibly at my words like that. "Really? I wanted to fight you once, didn''t I? Someone with a non-standard teacher. I thought we had a lot to talk about." "Well, there will be plenty..." Stupid, huh? I think it''s just stupidity rather than that. That''s all I have left to be unreasonable. "And Miarak''s Ice Brave? We never had a chance to see each other on the battlefield ahead, but we have heard of the martial arts that buried the large Baldinak" "And..." I turn my gaze from Leona, who spears silently, to Hannah, who is trying to hide behind me. "--- I didn''t know you were captured by the enemy. Third Legion Leader" "Huh!?" "I don''t know if they''re threatening me, but what impudence.... No, isn''t that what I could have said that was a former Third Corps leader" Armilla quickly sharpens that eye when she sees Ms. Hannah upset and smiles mocking herself. "But it''s strange. The information above tells me that you were wiped out by the magic of the brave men of light... why are you being held captive by them?" "Oh, that''s..." "The Demon King had already foreseen your thoughts. But if you betrayed us and led the brave men to this place..." Can''t you find an excuse, Mr. Mouthful Hannah? Did you show your men the phantom of dying from the story and then run away? Seeing her unable to even respond, Armilla turns the cutting edge of her sword to this way after only a moment of bitter expression. "--- At the earliest, words are unnecessary. Brave men and healing wizards, all burying traitors" "Coming!" Moments, flames burn with so much momentum that they mistakenly see it as an explosion in front of you. ! Awesome flame! At least, it''s extraordinarily stronger and hotter than the flames I''ve seen before!! To prevent a blowing hot air, he created and defended a shield made of black magic to protect himself and Mr. Hannah behind him - Mr. Leona, next to me, was spearing into Armilla with cold air. "This degree of heat, etc!" "You Ice Brave!!" A spike rolled out and a sword waved to shake it up collide, and a tall metal noise echoes through the aisle. Armilla grins when she sees her own weapon being bounced off, Mr. Leona gives a rugged look and exchanges a sword with a spear. "Interesting!!" "Strong...!" Mr. Leona and Armilla. Flames and cold air collide with each other''s gains swinging. Hot air and cold air - I don''t know if it''s hot or cold anymore. In front of the breeze and trying to cover from me too, Hannah, who had a lump in the aftermath of the battle, ran out behind her back. "Yes, now...!" Should it be called reflexive? Reach out to Hannah and grab her arm as she turns her back on us and tries to escape. "... ugh!" "Ah..." Look at the arm caught by me, her expression stains with despair. That''s when I remembered her story earlier, even though I was only a little bitter - let go of the hand I grabbed. Turning around, he wipes out the flames that Mr. Leona''s magic couldn''t offset with a healing magic bursting palm. "I don''t remember being a demon to my heart!" "... hey, why... ugh!" "So far, thank you! I''ll be fine later!!" That''s what I say to her when she looks at her free hand and me. Without turning around, I wrap up the dark magic of the Ferm. "Usat! Hannah got away!?" "You don''t have to chase me! Nair, it''s assimilation!!" Yes! I get it!! " Nair, transformed into an owl, jumps into my body and assimilates. As she confirms that her presence is within, a voice is heard from the Ferms who are within. "Usato" "Ferm, are you ready!" "No, he said he wasn''t a demon to his heart. You, for once you were human, but you admitted you were a demon... '' "Mr. Leona! I''ll cover you!!" Violently regretting the words I accidentally uttered, I turn to Armilla, who is fighting against Mr. Leona. 291 Lesson 259 Flaming Swordsman, Armilla. She is a woman with more flames and sword moves than Mr. Alk, a companion she once traveled with. I wave my right arm wrapped in a cage as I ask Nair to impose a spell of resistance on her, who is currently engaged with Mr. Leona. "Mr. Leona! I''ll cover you!!" "Oh, we''ll fight together! She is strong!!" "It has to be...!" Armilla, who waved her sword wide, emits a flame on the front. Mr. Leona releases cold air and causes it to offset, while I pop out and bring him into a flesh-bomb battle. "They jump in without fear!" "You can''t pull it here!" The flames envelop Armilla''s body. Is this the same magical armor as Nero Argens...! But still! "With strength!" "Try it!" The sword in her possession, which shunned my fist from my body, burns. "Huh!?" At the same time as I saw it, I was devastated by a terrible chill, and I stood guard against my neck with my right-hand cage wrapped in dark magic. In the next moment, a blade flash with a bright red trajectory passes where my neck was until earlier. "Is this power...!?" "Prevent it! Hahaha, will you prevent this!" Every dark magic coat I turned to the spell of resistance and defense was torn!? If I wasn''t a caged hand, I''d have my arms and neck amputated...! The sword held in Armilla''s right hand is red-hot to remind her of the colour of her blood. "Usat! That sucks!" "If you hit it, you''ll burn it out without question!?" "I know you don''t have to say that!" "Do you have time to talk to yourself!" "Wow!?" The sword, which is swung down so as to cut it off from its head, strikes directly at the floor, while at the same time melting it with smoke raised. Apart from the sword, the fever she wraps around is getting higher. As it were, my throat would burn without even breathing properly. "If you hit me, I''ll kill you...! Then you don''t have to hit me alive!!" I''ve been training for that! He plays the slash, which is carried out from the sophisticated sword moves, with his big protruding right arm. Eight-degree slaughter - Me and Armilla fall back on each other, clashing in the form of fisting a blow that can be swung up from the bottom of the end. "Huh...!" "Huh, I should have fought you sooner...... I can understand why Koga is so obsessed" Armilla, who took the stand just like me, says so with pleasure. [M] "Weird Whee......" "Battle Junkie Toys......" "Gurr." "Be prepared later, you little animals...!" Are there only enemies of mine inside and out? That''s just like Koga. When I get another one, I die. Intuitively I assumed Armilla had that kind of battle junkie part, too, so I thought more so. "Usato!" Then comes Armilla, who is about to wave his sword at me, a huge mass of ice unleashed by Mr. Leona. But she melts the ice in an instant without even looking at the ice cubes, just gently twitching the scorching sword. "Nair, focus on resistance to heat! Fermu, make me a shield!" "You do something about that sword first!" Set up an assault on Armilla to run alongside Mr. Leona, who has run with Farga-like weapons that have changed from a spear to a sword from behind. First, while I deal with the red sword with my cage hands, I take the flame emitted like a wave with a shield on my left arm. "I will prevent it! Leona, focus on the attack!!" "Oh, I''m counting on you!" Mr. Leona is slashed to Armilla with his sword as I hold that sword in with all my might. Accompany it with making and attacking multiple ice swords. "Sword group!" "Does that amount of cold air reach me!" But the sword made of ice is overwhelmingly dissolved by its heat before it reaches Armilla. Inevitably, melee combat takes place in a state sealed with remote magic. "Give me a little work!" "Gu." Armilla slams her sword to the ground, releasing so much hot air that she mistakenly sees it as a shock wave. When I landed, blown away by it, I set up a shield in front of Mr. Leona to receive the hot air. "Bumping move...! healing rupture... shield!!" Healing Magic Rupture From the front part of the shield Blasts the magic with palm procedures, emitting a radial shockwave in the front, which blows heat. Releasing the shield, looking forward, there was Armilla, who had wrapped an even bigger flame around her sword than earlier, about to wave her sword down exactly now. "Another blow...!" Armilla releases a flame that burns out the front of her eyes. I gaze at Mr. Leona and then jump over the impending flame with the magic of the elasticity imparted that moved me to my feet. "Catch!" "Oh, up there!" "No, this one too!" Mr. Leona, who tore the flame apart, was slashed with a sword that condensed the cold air to the blade. "Same move as me...!" "We should be able to have a meeting with you!" Armilla is in the air when she receives the sword, and I stretch my black magic from my left arm to bind Armilla. "Come on!" "Nair!" "The spell of restraint!" The spell of restraint held him back! Release the healing bomb that forced you to reinforce with two arms stretched out of your back over your right arm! "You, healing three-shot bullet!" "Let it -!" "Shoot me -!" A spear flies from the side towards me in the universe as I try to strike a blow into Armilla, who is immobile. "Spear!?" "Ugh, Usat! Watch out! '' I twist my body in the air and grab only one as I dodge the spear coming towards me. "Ngu!" As I landed the throwing spear, which kept coming toward me, bouncing with the spear I grabbed, I was blocked in front of me by soldiers of what I thought was an elite army of demons that Armilla had brought. "The healing wizard, I will stop here with all my might...!" "Armilla, I won''t let you...!" "A horrible human being falls on the devil, is it? Huh, enough reason to risk your life." ... Somehow, people with very thick characters. But it clearly has a different vibe than any other soldier. Mr. Leona and I have been separated. Beyond the soldiers'' walls, they are fighting with cold air and hot air.... We need to get back to work soon...! "Have them go through there" "With our will and pride, we will not let you pass from here!" A group of elite units of the Demon King''s Army throw spears at us. A spear that can stop you from moving to intercept because it''s grabbed by a bow and arrow - no, it''s not. This spear, if you look closely, isn''t it normal? "... Thu?" "That took!" The pointy wooden spear on the tip pierced my foot suddenly grows to root on the floor and wraps around my body. Tree lineage magic!? Look forward, there''s one soldier wrapping dark green magic around his palms. "Stay put!" "Yes!" A female soldier, who admired Armilla with her sister, attacked her sword with a handsome move, where the roots of a tree sealed her movements on both legs. In the meantime, pull off the restraint of the tree that came up to the upper body, gently playing the tip of the sword protruded by the steeple with his fist, and grabbing the part on the armor when he disfigured. "Shh!?" "Nair, of restraint -" "Usato, front!" "Wow!" Now a soldier with full body armor sets up a body hit with a loud footstep. Even though I try to leave the spot because I don''t need to hit it, I notice that the floor at my feet is degenerating like mud and I can''t move. "Ah, the magic of the same earthly lineage as Mr. Hyde..." "Get off me!" "Oops!?" The armor that was grabbing the female soldier becomes lighter. A big full-body armored man comes forward so that he can replace this one with a female soldier who just stares at you for shooting. "Can you stop this rock mass of armor!" "It''s haunting a rock...?" Is this some kind of earthly magic? A man wrapped around a rock like armor while running is about to hit his body at full speed. I can''t get my feet off the wet ground and dodge them - but there''s no problem. "Humph!" Stick your arms out, force your legs, and stop the rock-wrapped man directly in front of you. "I didn''t know we wouldn''t even be lagging behind...! What a force...!" "Now I don''t have time to compare my powers!" Hold it from body to body with only arm strength as it is, trying to take consciousness away with a slap to the ground, but now it is interrupted by an earlier female soldier. "Usato, they''re working together!" "Exactly, it''s a pain in the ass when they do this extensively...!" A wizard who stops my leg. And a soldier specialized in speed and a wall actor with strong power and weight. There are other soldiers who support me, so when I do it alone, it''s pretty hard. While avoiding the mud at his feet, he deals with the throwing spears that strike him one after the other and the sword that the female soldier wields. "No matter how much you look like, there''s only one of you!" ! Silently returns to the provocation as she follows the female soldier moving around with her eyes. Spears made of wood are still being thrown, so look around while avoiding it. "We have been diving through the rigorous training of the Second Regiment of the Demon King''s Army!" "Tough training! What exactly!!" "Huh!? erm..." Demon King Army training methods. their training with higher physical abilities than human beings - I am interested. You didn''t think they''d ask you that question, the soldier making the agile move gives you a bewildered look. "I''ve been forced into fleshbullet warfare for a long time, and I''m used to the movement of a monster like you!" Familiarize yourself with the movement? Is that, like, a drill to beat him up and keep him beaten until he''s avoided? "Kuh, I didn''t know Koga was doing the same training as me...!" ''I assure you. It''s not like you.'' Koga, he''s still the one who won''t be insulted. I didn''t expect you to create your own training methods similar to Rose''s, after you manipulated my moves. "Again, it looks like you have to settle with him once and for all...!" "Before that, you lost before our methods of warfare..." "But first, do something about the situation in front of you! Humph!!" Before they put it that way, they step and crush the ground with their thoughtful feet. The leg force bottomed up by Brulin''s force shakes the floor wide as a seismic leg. With the ground shaking, several people lose balance and throw a healing magic riot bullet caging the spell of restraint in its crevices. "Everybody!?" "Let''s start with you with the fast legs!" Cage your strength in your feet and move forward in front of the female soldier who continues to travel in one breath. She changes direction and moves, but immediately takes the lead using acceleration with elasticity grant. "Shh, shh." "Healing restraint bullets!" "--Huh?" Female soldiers whose feet stopped moving due to healing restraint bullets fall as-is. Waking up, she touches her feet as if disturbed when she realizes her own feet are no longer moving. "Oh, my legs, they don''t move...? Why...? Hit!? Ya, stop -" Place your hands on your shoulders immediately and use the curse of restraint to stop the movement of your entire body. Off sight of soldiers who have stopped moving, I see soldiers who have not yet lost their temper of war. "Oh, my God, the monster! Huh!?" "Eat it! Guha!?" Before the sword is swung down, he faints a soldier who has been waving his fist in a row. I turn to Mr. Leona as I turn my gaze back from the soldier who falls off his knees with his white eyes peeled. "Call me from the guy who wants to pass out...!" A great demon clan of all-body armor stands in front of me as I try to move forward, while the warning tries to keep my mouth shut. Earlier, he was a soldier wearing rock armor. "I''m not going anywhere from here!" A soldier who comes down with a big spear about the length of his body. In an instant, I stepped out of my leg with an elastic grant and entered into my nostalgia with a breath. By turning my magic, I slammed the elastic grant that moved into my right fist into the torso of stripping it - activating a healing continuous fist. "Healing Bullet Fist" "Guh!? --Gah!?" The next moment when his fist pierces him, a man of all-body armor whose shock is knocked in late and blown out rearward due to the magic and outburst of elasticity granting. Even though I saw it, the soldier who stared at me strongly without weakening his temper threw a wooden spear at me. "Don''t resent me...!" Approaching as he plays the spear with his left hand - slamming the healing bomb into the palm bottom to engage the soldier behind him. In the next moment, a healing bomb could play, blowing up the soldiers in the vicinity. "... Okay, we''ve got a way" "Me, I''m glad I saw the sight in front of you and you knocked me down when I was still weak -..." Through Ferm''s laid back voice. We finally arrive at Mr. Leona''s, pushing through a space full of green particles. "Are you all right!" "Oh...! But it''s a tough situation...!" Good, you don''t seem to be seriously injured. Moving next to her, a short distance away is still the figure of Armilla, who is still alive. Vigilant of her, healing magic is cast on Mr. Leona. "She''s strong. It would be advantageous if you and I fought together, but then the drain on this one is too severe." "Then I''ll stop her." I didn''t have to get lost. Me and Mr. Leona, it''s up to her if we make one of them a priority. I don''t care how you poke him, he''s only a healing wizard. More powerful than me, Mr. Leona above should go this way. "Mr. Leona, I''ll take care of this first." "... that''s the unmistakable part, but it really sounds like you. But, Usat...!" She looked at me and smiled small, pulling my shoulder back hard to see what she thought. The next moment I thought...!? ice walls were created to block me and Mr. Leona. Wall by system strengthening!? "Mr. Leona!?" "Suzune and Lord Kazuki need you. I hold Armilla and the others here. So I''ll take care of it later." When the ice wall completely breaks the passage, the next moment sounds like a flame burning up at the tip of a thick ice wall and a metal noise that meets iron. "... ugh!" "Usato, I don''t have time to be guzzled. We still have enemies." "Oh, I know" There''s no point in regretting it here. If Mr. Leona bought us a stoop, we just need to move forward so we don''t waste her readiness. Turning his back against the ice wall, his sight enters the sight of the soldiers who exposed their vigilance. Seems like I''ve been trying not to get caught up in the aftermath of the battle between Mr. Leona and Armilla until now, but their goals had turned to me. "Nair, Ferm, from now on, I''m just going to fight" "Are you okay?" "Your power will remain with the Demon King until the next opponent." Slap your fists into your abdomen and prune your consciousness as the soldiers in front approach you before you move. Grab the breast and slap it to the ground before the next soldier realizes it. He punches, throws, and stuns the soldiers who move into his eyes as he continues to punch them without using healing magic. He steps forward again, staring at the soldiers who lie on his back. While dealing with the soldiers, reinforcements and thoughtful footsteps are approaching from the end of the aisle. And I''m ahead of you - I could also feel the smell of sweet magic similar to Ferm. I didn''t have to think about it, I knew who it was. "Is it time to settle with you? Koga." I''m sure you''re waiting with an invincible grin, as usual, aren''t you? I think he''s a real pain in the ass around me being sure I''m gonna be there. 292 Lesson 260 ... Has Usat gone? Having made sure his signs were kept away from the ice wall behind me, I turn my consciousness to the mighty enemy in front of me. Armilla Belgred, a warrior manipulating the flames. Demons who are not the Legion Leaders, but have the same power as that. In this short time of battle, I was made to understand how much strength she hated. "Can I let you go?" "You fight with him, you fight in my favor." You purely wondered, silently returning Armilla''s words with a blazing sword. Indeed, it would also be true of her. With Usato, Armilla will be able to advance the fight in his opponent''s favor. He has the ability to make it possible and healing magic. "Because I believe" "Hmm?" "If it''s just the power to attack, I''ll be better off. But still, I''ve had the courage to correct the mistake of one human being, me, and to try to move on by being foolish." What I recall is the battle against Karon in Miarak. Eating and passing out Karon''s blow, my sight awakened with Usat desperately trying to save Karon, who would storm as he collapsed his own body with the power of a dragon. He excited me that he was about to abandon himself in disillusionment. I was in such a hurry for him. "Sometimes, indeed, he goes into clapping action. As much as I did earlier, I looked like a demon and threw away soldiers, but that''s only a small part of it." "... is that just part of it? With that?" I feel like I have no heart or the end of Armilla''s mouth has drawn me. But I won''t make corrections because it''s true that even during this short journey the demon is part of it. "His actions always go far beyond expectations. Even those of us who fought together for a long time still do." "Isn''t that a problem as an ally? Shouldn''t I tell you that in advance?" "Whatever, I can think of it on the spot." "Isn''t that more problematic? Okay, so..." outbursts of phylogenetic strengthening. Application by elastic conferral. Most of the technologies he uses are far removed from the existing ones. "That''s why it makes sense that you let him go" "Even if I deal with the Demon King?" "No, he won''t change if we put the Demon King in front of him. Because that''s a man named Usat." Affirming so, Armilla grins slightly. "I see, you''re still the same and nasty person as my master, Rose. But don''t think you can get straight to the Demon King if you let him go first?" I guess so. Armira, who watched me and Usato split up in front of her, didn''t show the sleigh to stop, which meant that there was a corps leader with the same strength as her in the future. The man is probably - one who is related to Usat. "Still, he moves on. All I have to do now is take you down here." "Huh, pull it out. It''s not me who falls, it''s you." Burn hard the flaming armor that was causing it to wrap thinly around. As his sword stains the burning color, I condense the cold air on the sword and wrap it around. The silence of the moment. At that next moment, flames and cold air, slaughter carried out by each other clash in front of each other. Having let Armilla and her face come close to the end of her eyes and nose, I cut her loose. "You weren''t named yet! I am Leona! I am the brave one who will defeat you here!" "Huh, that''s a sight to see how far that might go! Leona!!" I release cold air to quench the flames that strike me, and Armilla keeps turning up the heat to turn the cold air that is about to freeze herself into flames. "After all, you and I seem to have magic with conflicting attributes!" ! Physical ability has its share over there, which is the Demon Nation. Beat the sword without meeting directly from the front and pound the sword gathering cold air to the maximum. "Freeze!" At the same time, the sword tip is pierced to the ground and the magic is freed. From the ground a huge ruggedness emerges in front of him and hits Armilla. "Same hand again and again! Your ice doesn''t work for me!!" But Armilla is just a swing of a sword that instantly melts and evaporates the hard. ---! Sealed sight with water vapor!! To the brave armor gripped in his right hand, he sends his strength and creates eight swords around himself, storming Armilla at the end of the wall of water vapor. "--- Huh!!" Nine slaughters wrapped around intense cold air. At the time I tried to roll out the sole, which would surely cause fatal injury if it hit me - Armilla, ahead of the water vapor, was about to release a sword with a red glow to intercept. Is it the same thing I was thinking about!! We can''t afford to pull it off! Keep bumping!! "Eat!" "Burn it down!!" A flash of light. In the next moment, a shock struck my body so badly that it was mistaken for an explosion that it was blown back. "Ugh!?" I blow up big as it is, hitting the wall I built to send Usat out of my back. I managed to land before I fell to the ground, checking my own body. Good, you don''t seem to be hurt badly. "Again, you''re a swordsman similar to me..." Stand up with your sword in your support and look forward. Armilla Belgred is a swordsman who fights close to me. There is something unusual about skill, magic, and strength based on real-life experience that would have stepped on many occasions. Besides, it''s troublesome because the demons have physical abilities. "It''s hard to do, but it''s also easy to fight..." With contradictory words in his mouth, he sees the smoke and steam clear ahead. At the end of his gaze, Almost intact Armilla is about to rise. The opponent is, without a doubt, the greatest and most powerful enemy. But still, do not be cowardly. From here on out, you can''t let anyone through alone. The spiral staircase I found ahead of me, which powerlessly proceeded to disable the obstructing demon soldiers. Keep going down the stairs - we''re going out to the same wide aisle as earlier. When you unlock Burlin''s abilities and detect enemies, apparently there are a lot of soldiers in this hierarchy, and you can also see that one of them is him. "Where are the enemies? Can''t you see them?" "It seems this underground space itself is quite large, so it might be hitting the guard on another staircase leading up there." Continue along the aisle with vigilance around you. The marble walls and columns are fitted with a magic fixture that brings a little light, with no feeling of darkness. I''m going to forget if it''s even day or night outside when I''m here in the first place, so it seems like a lot of inconvenience. "You look alike." "What?" Ferm responds to my whining. [M] "No, don''t resemble the ruins that the demon king and the brave man are said to have fought..." "Perhaps the demon king made a magical modification of what was originally a castle." If so, that complexity is also convincing. Use the same methods of warfare as the previous braves, or you''ll feel something causal inside. "Demon King, huh?" I''ve never encountered that ruin before, but it was a tremendous presence. It''s all worn out, so I''m talking about how much the whole season is, but on the contrary, even if it''s all worn out, the Demon King-- the Demon Clan was trying to fight us. The reason for this is nothing more than the survival strategy of the demons born on a dying earth. I tried not to overthink it consciously, but I listened to Hannah I missed earlier, and even though I didn''t like it, it made me think. The stage has passed where the two forces can reconcile intact. Rather than, we can''t afford to talk about such sweet things. But if there is an option that leads to the future of man and the devil, those two races - "--- Usat, I wonder what you''re thinking" ! Nair calls out when she thinks that far. I replied with a bitter smile. "No, it''s nothing." "Yes... I guess the answer is mostly because it''s about you." Nair leaks a frightened voice as if she sensed something. Next thing you know, Fermu talks to me. "So, are you sure there''s a koga?" "... because I felt the same magic as you." "Well, is he the only powerful man with dark magic in the Demon King''s Army?" It can only be troublesome to get out here with a new dark wizard or something. Koga alone is like a pain in the ass. "Besides, when you politely don''t place enemies on us," There are no soldiers in the aisle in front of me. I''m in the range of Brulin''s sense of smell, but I seem to be concentrating on another part of the hierarchy, not this passage. What are we gonna do? Break through walls and detour? '' "Why don''t you stop talking on the assumption that I can break this wall?" You won''t know until you try it...? I know there are other rooms out there because of the smell of the enemy, but breaking walls and moving around isn''t a very realistic operation. "No, either way, he''ll come after me, smashing through the wall. If you do poorly, you might go to Mr. Leona, who is fighting Armilla" "... right" "And he''ll threaten me with it, trying to avoid a fight." "Not too bad in nature?" Bad nature because I''m going to take that way after figuring out my personality. That''s what I call my worst personality. As you continue down the aisle as you open up to the unfolding that will happen, you will see a large door at the end of your gaze. A door that emits a majestic atmosphere that is distinctly different from what we have seen before. In front of that door, someone is standing. "... ha" Sigh at the person as expected without having to stare. The man who stands in front of the door - approaching a distance where Koga looks clear, I stop. "Okay, I''ve been waiting." It''s as effortless as making it a friend for a decade, dropping his shoulders on a waving koga. No, I knew you were waiting, but there was something in my heart that I wanted you to come off. "Ha..." "Does that reaction hurt me, too? People get hurt more when they sigh like this than when they usually hate you?" "Chip." "Wow, that doesn''t feel right, you." Hinomoto, the kingdom of the beast man. Battle against the Demon King Army. Encounter at the ruins of the Demon King. This guy is really enemies but on edge. "It was worth the wait." "But there was certainty. If he''s like you, he''s bound to get here." Coga laughing naggingly. I was holding my forehead. Hands off and looking forward. [M] "Hey." "Hmm? What?" "Don''t be friends." "I''m gonna cry at last, Oi." You lie, and you stare at me without saying anything to your voice. That''s fine if we just talk. But from what I''ve been through, I''m not the easiest person to talk to and try to make it bare. "You weren''t waiting here to talk." "Oh, yeah. Naturally, I''m going to fight you." ... what? It''s not like the usual Korga. If he''s ever been a guy, he should be attacking me with exasperation... "What are you up to? You." "I''m not planning this. I''m just lost thinking about what''s going to happen." "... the end of the demon clan?" No, I''m not. Is it not? If you think about it carefully, most importantly, this guy who likes to fight doesn''t have such a special winning personality as to mourn the fate of the Demons. ... Are you sure this guy''s the head of the regiment? "With you in front, there''s still no answer in me. Then you only have one thing to do next." ! The atmosphere surrounding Koga finally turns into the usual belligerent. I''ll put up my fists too and be ready to move at any time. "Lost in me. I''ll fight you to make it clear." "This one''s a good nuisance" "We''re enemies, aren''t we? Then there''s no reason for me to stick with you at your convenience." Black magic seeps out of Koga''s feet all the time that no more words are needed, enveloping his body. The black magic, covered from the toe to the top of the head, makes Koga''s body bigger than two turns and further transforms its appearance into something alien. Dark magic of the beast. We fought together many times in battle, but we are not good opponents to be caught off guard even now that we have grown and become stronger after the help of our people. "Ferm, Nair, Burlin... we''ll do everything we can" ''Yes!'' "Koga, bust it" "Grrr!" Black magic envelops the limbs and bears'' beast ears grow on their heads. From there, the reflective enhancement is further strengthened, and the pitch-black fur made of black magic stretches from the elbows of both arms to the tip, and from the neck to the cheeks, making my body look like an animal. At the same time as we finish changing each other''s flesh, me and Koga jump forward with all our might. "I''ll punch you with all my strength!" "Enjoy me!" Clashing fists. Air trembling with impact. Here and now, I''ll settle with Koga!! 293 Lesson 261 This is the fourth time I''ve fought Koga. Hinomoto for the first time. The second time he fought the Demon King''s Army. The third time, well, I don''t know if I can call it a fight, but when I ran into him at the ruins. Every time he saw my face again and again, he chose no means and set up a fight. Honestly, I thought it was depressing, and I think it''s a bothersome opponent. But still, I thought I had to settle with this guy. "Olah!" "Huh!" Me and Koga''s fists clashed. After a moment of antagonism, my fist, surpassed by force, blew Koga''s body backwards. Koga, restarted and landed before being slapped to the ground, raises her exalted voice as she covers her head with black magic. "Ha, I knew you''d be better off with your powers! You''re starting to stain it from the looks of it!!" "Who''s a monster!!" "Oops!" Koga, with his healing flying fist shot off, makes his whole body enlarged. It''s a form of imitation of my elasticity...! In addition to that, four sickles are stretched out of your back. "Perhaps!" "How dare you fight by hand...! FERM!!" "Leave it to me!" The black magic of dark magic stretches out of my back just like Korga''s, turning into a black wing with my hands. Sharp wings like blades collide with sickles that strike at high speeds, making a metal noise. I can handle two things! Nair, you work too!! '' "I know, I know!" Nair grants me resistance to slaughter. If you exceed your limits, you''ll be destroyed, Sole, but enough for me right now. Poke your right arm forward, equipped with a silver cage hand, and breathe slowly. "Magic Spin" Move the created elastic applied magic at high speeds. Move it to your feet, step in and accelerate. Move it to the fist, punch force up. Move to the attacked area to soften the impact. Follow the attack with your eyes and start it all back with your right arm. I won''t back down. Play, poke, take, and identify the target''s attack. "--Here." The first big blow rolled out. It flows backwards, while at the same time strongly stepping into the left foot, which cages the elastic grant. "Nah!?" "Healing Bullet Fist!!" Beat in the healing bullet fist as you step in at high speed. The same blow that conveys in the back of your body as a healing serial fist. It certainly encapsulates enough power to fly Koga''s consciousness, coupled with the power of the Burlin to be added - it should be, but it was a surprisingly dull feeling that came back to my fist. It''s like you''re beating up hard rubber, that feeling. Koga grabbed my right arm with no impact. "Ku, ha" "Huh!" "I knew you were awesome. Honestly, I respect you. I never imagined there was a way to fight like this. --So let me learn" "Oh, Nair, the spell of restraint." Did you even wear this guy to the application of my elasticity grant...!? The black magic that covers Koga''s body unnaturally distorts and bursts, and the pitch-black sword mountain hits me. An outbreak of system strengthening......! "Danger!" While felm''s driving prevents him from wrapping his dark magic coat around him, he takes a kick in distance to Koga, who grabs his arm. You couldn''t prevent it all. Blood flowing. Healing the wounds on your cheeks and right shoulder. Magically healing, staring at Korga, who broke the curse of restraint on your body. "You even imitated the outbreak of system strengthening and the application of elasticity...!" "Who wants to imitate a strong guy? If that''s a good enemy, even more so." "Ha..." If my outburst of phylogenetic strengthening is a shockwave that fogs healing magic, then the outburst of Koga is a dangerous thing that protrudes accumulated dark magic with shockwaves and sharp thorns. As far as elasticity is concerned, he can do it all by himself, unlike me. "And - Huh." The dark magic that wraps around Koga deforms even further. The expanding body has muscles flowing like real flesh, sharp nails on both arms and feet turning into the feet of a beast poking at agility. Masks with large rips in the mouth and stretched palm seal-like thorns from the head to the back. At the earliest, Koga, transformed into an indescribable figure even as a Phantom, smiles with joy as he ascertains his appearance. "Don''t change your appearance every time you fight. Really." "This is the best I''ve got." How many steps is this guy deformed? If it''s just a few times, I think I can afford to go beyond the boss there or something. "... stop thinking poorly" "Usato, what are you going to do...?" Nair zeroes a slightly anxious mixed voice in front of Koga. I breathed again, and I grinned to reassure her. "If you can''t fix it, you can''t beat it through." "One, that is?" "Hit him even" "I knew. Right. I guess that''s what you are. On the contrary, I was relieved. '' You can''t imitate my moves any more. I''m very sorry, but it''s true that Koga and I are fighting alike. Then what separates the advantages and disadvantages -, "Let''s decide which one has the guts...!" "Fermu, this guy is on a rampage like never before!? Brain muscle points suck. This!?" ''I''m fine. The same goes for that idiot corps leader. " Relative Koga is also letting his wars roll. Looks motivated over there, too. I also drop my hips so that I can jump forward at any time while strengthening my assimilation with Burlin. "Let''s go, get ready! Nair!!" ''You can say you hate me anyway!? Then I''ll do it!!'' "Wow!" Jump forward with all your might and shake your fists up. Koga also flies his limbs like a beast over here about the ground. We will carry out our offensive as we travel endlessly through vast passages. I wield my fists at my disposal, and Koga rolls out her sharp nails. If I were to grab it and throw it, Koga would stop it with a system strengthening outburst. "I seem to have more power even in such a reclining way!!" "thats just you crazy!!" "What a bastard!" As I crushed the outburst with my caged hand, I grabbed my arm and slammed Koga''s body straight to the stone column. One time is not enough. He grabs his foot with his other arm and destroys it with Koga''s body as he advances to a regular pillar. "Ahhh!? Ouch!? Come on, do it!!" "Mmmm!?" He shakes off his arm and eats a kick in the side head. To match it, a system strengthening outburst is activated from Koga''s rolled left arm, and several blades pierce me. Pain runs in the abdomen - but it eats and withstands teeth. "Ah, you, big length----" "Hey, are you licking...?" Grab the black thorn pierced in your belly and squeeze it. You look like you did it because it worked before, but it doesn''t work for me now, you son of a bitch. "If you knew you''d stab me, you wouldn''t be able to stand it...!" "No, I don''t think that logic is right! It must have worked when I stabbed you before!" When he grabs Koga''s chest, he punches his head in agony. The hard mask and my forehead clash and the pain runs but with guts and patience. "Are we done? Humph!!" "Gu!?" Grab the chest barn with your other hand as it is and feed it on the head thrust with momentum. No damage could be done, but did the shock arrive? Koga glanced back a lot. Healing magic soothes my forehead, whilst raising my forehead wet in blood. "You thought I''d always be trained to get my belly and legs pierced? If so, you lick me too much." I think a normal person would be fatally wounded. "You''re already Rose...... scared" "Gurr." It''s guts if you dare to explain. If you know you''re going to stab me, I can stiffen my abs, and most importantly, I''m still fine compared to Rose''s blow. It''s still safe because it hasn''t been viscerally shaken. "Kaha, I knew you were a real human being!" A giant arm is swung down at me. I jump it aside and avoid it and hit Koga. The same offense continues as earlier, crushing both the stone columns and the marble floors, destroying the perimeter. "Ha!!" "There!!" A sword stretched out of my arm and a deformed blade on Koga''s left arm collide. Koga laughs more pleasantly when the movement finally stops. "Fun, Usato!" "I''m not having fun...!" "For that matter, it seems lively!" "Shut up...!" I try to force my sword in with force, but soon Koga, who has fallen back, rolls out with a jump, a heel drop that uses an outburst of system strengthening. I take it by cage hand, but a big crack runs on the floor where I''m standing at the force of being slapped from the top. "I bet!! You came here to be relative to the Demon King ahead!!" "Get out of the way if you know that!!" "I don''t like it!" Koga, kicking my arm and landing on the ground in a retrograde motion, hits me again using elasticity to bounce. Whatever happens, you mean you''re not going to go out of your way...! "Usato, it''s no use saying any more to that idiot" "Ferm...!" ''I''m very sorry, but I know how he feels. Because you''re the same dark wizard...'' See Koga again. Maybe you haven''t thought about anything but the battle. That''s all the temper I can feel, and more importantly, his exaltation is transmitted through the blow. "You''re the only one who can stop him. Not Suzune, not Kazuki, only you can do it '' "That''s also your responsibility for facing one dark wizard named Koga." Take a few seconds to understand Ferm''s words and close your eyes only for a moment. To go beyond this battle to the Demon King, you have to defeat Korga. Koga only knows battle. I''ve known that since I first fought, and I still understand that. That''s why the only way to stop Koga from fighting right now is to fight and win. "Ha!" The outbreak of phylogenetic strengthening causes fists with thorns to be rolled out. I perceived it with the sound of a wind cut. I open my eyes and at the same time take the fist from the front. A few thorns pierce my palm, but I still take it, and I stare straight at Koga. "Eat your teeth!!" "Huh!" "Humph!!" He slaps his fist up from the bottom into Koga''s abdomen and launches it into the air. Leave it to the centrifugal force as it is, and hit the ground as hard as you can with the elastic force collected in your fist - storming Koga in the air. "Koga! I will defeat you!!" "Ha, let''s have more fun! I miss you so much!!" A fist waved like a hammer and a fist protruded by Koga in the air strike directly at the same time. The next moment, me and Koga''s body crashed into the ceiling at the same time - smashing it to pieces. 294 Lesson 262 I broke through the ceiling. A body swallowed by rubble. Inverted, gravity applied from bottom to top. I don''t take my gaze off the ussato in front of me, even though I''m annoyed by a different feeling than I usually do. - When I first fought, I was a healing wizard with unusually hard caged hands. Moving vision enough to follow my movements with my eyes that I should be a dark wizard specializing in physical abilities. Physical ability to exceed even the Demons. In addition to that, even idiots who use their own flesh as a weapon to deactivate their opponents while healing were fighting in ways that they could not think of. Heal and Stun enemies who are supposed to defeat them. I guess some parts of you are repellent of killing the other person. But do you feel sorry for that? You laugh at half the people you''re not ready to kill? No, you''re not. You can''t put that anomaly into words with words that spit out with just such uppermost emotions. It''s weirder if you haven''t killed anyone yet by wielding that stupid power. At least, I ate it and it hurts to death. The feeling of destruction and regeneration being repeated in an instant makes you uncomfortable beyond description. "---hmm." If even I don''t defend myself, my fist is in danger, and if a ranked soldier receives it, it''s the first fatal wound. The bones are shattered, the guts burst, and in an instant they deprive the limbs of their freedom. If you don''t use healing magic to attack him, he can beat people to death with ease. But still, no soldiers have been killed by this guy in the Demon King''s Army, and no soldiers have witnessed it. ... No, wait, maybe I''m the only one getting hit with this power? "Healing Accelerated Fist!!" fists as they emit shock waves from their elbows and accelerate. An outburst of system strengthening - an out-of-the-box fist that elevated just a dangerous act of suicide bombing to a single strategy, pushes my way. Take it with your arms crossed directly from the front. Impact. My body was pushed up through the ceiling wall on my back by a force out of orbit. "---What!? Who!?" "And from below, Master Korga and, Ku, the black oxide broke through!?" There were soldiers from another unit upstairs, looking up at us in a flash. Naturally, too. Whatever, we popped through the hard floors. "Usato!" I grabbed an arm slapped into my stomach, and I let a bunch of bands unfold out of my own body and hit Usat. I just want to keep skewering - but an arm emerges from Usat''s back that mimics the wings, hitting each other with the belt. "Ferm! We''ll deal with this together!" The simultaneous attack blows me and Usato up so they can play in the air and clash against the wall. "Keho, uh, that power is a pain in the ass" Think about what Usat looks like now and his power as he keeps his back on the walls with him. I knew that Ferm''s assimilation had allowed him to benefit from dark magic, but now he seems to be expanding his abilities by taking in yet another. It will be certain that some owls in Usato today were manipulating witchcraft. Oh, my God. I saw him as his buddy''s Blue Grizzly because of his head ears and powers. "Dear Koga! Are you safe?!?" "Hmm?" A soldier with a weapon rushes up to me with his back on the wall. It''s not like you''re a fighter to see, so you''re more of a civilian than a soldier. So I finally notice the books and pieces of paper scattered all over the floor of this room. "Oh, is this the library? Sorry, get in the fight." No, no, no! "No, I don''t need it. Instead, you guys better run. I might get caught up in it." "But...!" "I''ll just accept your feelings. Look, just run." I stand up, chasing back soldiers, and I see Usat blown up on the wall. In front of a wall filled with claws, just like me, Usat was kneeling on the floor to ask this one. "... what the hell?" "No, it''s nothing. Shall we continue?" Risen Usat. Protrude and stretch the deformed left arm like a spear before it. "It''s late!" Usat, who dodged the stretched left arm with the jump, scaffolded and jumped further on my left arm. Move on to melee as you avoid the intense spinning kick rolled out while spinning in the air away from your body. "Humph!" "Huh!!" Honestly, it''s tough to pass an attack on this guy in a genuine fleshshell fight. They respond perfectly to unusual reflexes and unusual cages with magic defenses. From this side of the battle, it''s an unreasonable defense inside. "Nun!" "Gu..." Vertical fists that creep through defensive gaps. Three steps behind me as I was slammed straight into each other, I let my arms and torso overflow with magic. "I behaved in large part...!" "Usato!" "Oh this is inevitable!!" "Eat!" Free the magic at once, outburst. It releases a thorn forward that pierces everything in sight as it is. A special blow - but Usat takes the thorn with a black coat that has changed like a fur and storms it as it destroys it. "You can do anything you want!" "That''s the dialogue over here...!" Melee to be fought again. I grabbed Usat''s collar and slammed him against the wall to the best of my ability as I prolonged the undecidable attack. "Olah! Does this work?!?" "Compared to the attack of the captain of the regiment to this extent, it doesn''t hurt!!" "What kind of torture are you usually subjected to, heh!!" The walls with the clattering sound. When I heard that noise, I made him hit the wall to throw the Usat with more force in cage, and the wall was destroyed without hesitation, and the Usat figure disappeared into the back of the white smoke. What I hear continually is the sound of continuous destruction of the walls and - perhaps - the screams of soldiers who would have been in separate rooms. "How about this...?" Peek into the tip of the room filled with smoke rising from the broken rubble as you prepare your disturbed breath. There''s no reaction, and I can''t hear you. Did you pass out? At that moment when such an idea was in my head, a silver shining arm grabbed my collar without sound from where I was even concerned about my sight with the smoke. "You''ve had a lot of fun with your eyes, Oi" "Oh, thank you?" It was the ghost that bled out of his forehead that showed up, not Usat. It seemed pretty damaging, but all the wounds on his forehead healed magically as well, and he punched his hard gripping left fist into my abdomen. The defense made it. But my body rises slightly into space without holding back the impact. In that moment, Usato, who grabbed my leg, - runs straight to the opposite wall, wielding my body. "Give it back!!" "Oh, hey, don''t do that!? Hey, whoa!?" As of one day, it swings like a weapon - my whole body clashes against the wall. A shock that knocks your whole body out. "I know it doesn''t work to this extent!" "Guh!?" My guy, with his right leg and left arm, who was paralyzed by the impact, goes straight to the wall as a bull, pushing through the underground space as he destroys the wall. It usually hurts!? "Olah!" "Guha!?" You finally got out into a big space, and at the end of the day, he throws my body away. Looking around him as he was slapped to the ground, he apparently went out into the aisle. "Do you still want to do it?" "Ha ha, oh, you''re still up to it..." "Right." He''s falling on his back. To me, Usato waves his fist down without question. Rolling in a mess, he pulled his fist off the floor, tongue-in-cheek as he rushed to avoid it. "Oh, you have no mercy for the book!?" "I''m tired of fighting you." "--- is that right? I''m having fun." In the first place, there aren''t many guys who can fight me in the front cut. Even the brave men of light showed blatant disgust in front of my greed for battle. But you''re not. That day, he confronted me from the front only knowing how to fight with the first hinomoto he fought. "A little more, huh?" Maybe the answer to the choice is already out there. What should I do now? The Demon King probably left it to me to guard the door after understanding my mood. "I knew you were strong." "I''m not the only one. Ferm and I... we had company that we could rely on, so we have me now. If I''d been alone, I wouldn''t have made it this far." At a time when you can form friendships with the Devil Nation, you stand in a different perspective than the rest of us. That can also be said to be one possibility of humans and demons. "... you still want to do it?" Ask me when you''re up, Usato. "Neither me nor you are so worn out. Just a little more, I''ll have you hanging out with me." Usato fisting quietly. You''re as disciplined as ever, and you have a troublesome way of living. ... No, is that the same for me? That''s how he realized, and stood his fist covered in black magic with a smile. 295 Lesson 263 After all, Koga is a troublesome guy. So is his personality, but more importantly, this guy''s fighting power itself is too much trouble. Because of the skill this guy handles and the way he fights physical subjects, he gives the illusion that I''m fighting myself. And it''s troublesome where this guy gets up smiling whether he hits you or not. "You''re up again and again, you''re a zombie!" When he destroyed the wall and shouted so as he moved around the room dizzily, Koga let his face flaunt with all his heart. "I don''t want you to tell me that I will recover instantly with healing magic, too!?" ''I can''t believe the day is coming when I agree with Koga''s words...'' Boosh and Ferm groan so. While doing so, Koga''s wielded enlarged arms loom. With a visual confirmation of that, cage your strength in your arms - beating you straight back from the front with the arms of a beast covered with black magic. "Nun!" "Oops!" The reinforced fist smashes the easily enlarged arm straight from the front and bounces off the koga. Stare at the landed koga as he pulls his fist covered in black magic. "Don''t think you can beat me with power, because my power now is the Warcraft itself... ugh!" "Could it be an external declaration...?" You mean the power of Burlin!? But still, Koga''s grin doesn''t go away. Are you trying to make me tired? No, I can assure you that''s definitely not for this guy. Then... I''m trying to prolong the battle and enjoy it...? Yabe, it seems possible...! "Ha, ha!" "... what?" Koga laughing out of the blue. Untouched leopard freaks me out, too. "Uh, shit, I still don''t want it to end." "... I..." "I know. You got something to do, don''t you? Then I''ll finish you off with the next attack." Create sharp nails made of dark magic on both arms by Koga, who lowered himself. With that, the muscles on his legs swell. I don''t know what a change of heart... but I do know that Koga is trying to attack with all her dying power in the next attack. Then if I''m not prepared to respond, I''ll be the one to lose. "... for Ferm, Koga only" "Is that it?" "Please." My right fist grows about a turn. Bad skinny work is pointless. Then I will defeat Koga with my most trusted fist. Silence dominates as we stare at each other. I''ve fought so many times so far. The first time I just repelled, it''s like a draw. The second time I almost settled in the middle of a war. The third time, Koga herself had been seriously injured by the feathers of fighting with just the cooperation. I''m aware of the fact that I''m quite connected, and I understand this guy''s personality very well. That''s why your actions to end the fight here are inexplicable in themselves - but "I know you''re ready for what you deserve...!" As the Koga in front of me jumps forward, I intercept too. Staggering gaze. Two nails swinging to draw a curve and a fist protruding in a straight line. "Usatowo!" "Kovogaaaa!" Avoid bowing your wiggled right nail. The left nail, which is then wielded, protrudes as it stretches out the sword mountain just before due to an outburst of system strengthening, but sees it - and then dares to penetrate it. "Gu! Oooo!!" Ignoring the pain of a thorn piercing his flank, he slams his fist all over Koga''s torso. "Ferm! Nair!!" A curse of restraint is shed from his fist, temporarily sealing Koga''s movements, and furthermore the magic covering his right arm from above unravels in a banded fashion, fixing Koga''s body with my right fist. After seeing the confused guy, I wield my arms as far as I can and slap him straight to the ground. "Ha ha...!" "It''s your only form! Eat it!" "Ha, you, no way -" "Healing Fist!!" With Koga''s body slapped on the floor - the first move to break Koga, beating in a healing punch. A move that lowers and streamlines your magic consumption more than before. Here and now, I''m going to knock you right into this guy with all my strength...!! ''Usat, first pull out the stabbed nail and heal the wound!'' My flank, which still has my left arm nail pierced, has a fever. With this degree of pain, I am not softly trained to lose consciousness......! Never mind, release a serial fist. "The floor''s collapsing and you''re falling!?" I don''t care! I know best that you have to attack that much to get beyond this guy! Every time I slap a continuous fist, I get a huge crack in the floor. "Ka, ha, ha, ha!" "Fall!" Shake your fist up and shake it down as much as you can. On the occasion of that attack, the floor, which contained a spider''s nest, was heavily shattered and collapsed all at once and fell to the lower level. As my body and Koga fall, my nails are pulled out of my flank, and Koga''s restraint leaves me. "... cum" He manages to land while healing his flank and jumps off the spot before it hits the rubble. The place where the debris fell was wrapped in white smoke and Koga''s appearance cannot be confirmed. "... here is" If you look around, you realize that the place you fell was in the aisle you were in earlier. Near the evidence, I saw the ceiling that Koga and I smashed as we went upstairs, and there was a huge door right ahead. "Koga, could you defeat...?" It should have been good for you. Healing wounds Magically healing completely, whilst proceeding to the rubble where white smoke spreads. But before I approach, I see a shadow rising in white smoke and stopping. "Koga......" "Oh, shit, I knew I was gonna push you straight out of the front." Koga shows a remorseful bare gesture as she remains full of coal. He should still have as much leeway as I do, but you''re not gonna fight anymore? He leaves his back on the stone pillar by the giant door, no matter what I do, and sits there. "You can move on. There''s a demon king waiting ahead." Is there a demon king ahead? I inadvertently look at the big door, but I don''t see why Koga would go into such betrayal even here. "... what are you going to do?" "Hi, I''ve only been meaning to do this since I met you here." "What?" So, what''s the point of the fight? Does it hurt to get used to pain? "Honestly, it''s more fun to beat each other up without thinking about you than the future of the Demons." "You look disgusting, too. Well, I know. I''m sorry, but that''s my demonic saga. Give it up." Koga laughs at me when I usually look disgusted. Nair and Ferm, who are within, are donning. "Well, I mean, I''m in a fight with you. There''s nothing to settle for." "Huh." "If you guys beat the Demon King, I can fight you again as an enemy. If you lose... well, except for the point that you''re not in the Demon Clan a healing wizard, because you''re a strange creature far from a human being, the Demon King will keep you alive with interest. It could be hell for you then." "You think I''ll suffer in hell?" "I didn''t expect that return..." At the earliest, I''m experiencing something beyond hell right after I transferred across the globe. Instead, who is a strange creature? "Either way, the Demon King is interested in you and the braves." "To me? Why?" "Ask your own chest." I''ll put my hand on my chest as I was told and ask. "Nair, Ferm, Burlin, you know what I mean?" "''Yeah.''" "Guru" "In my chest you know, you bastard." "Do you really have the one who asks himself and gets answers...?" The beginning and end of being pulled by Koga for some reason. What can I say without calling this irrational? But this paved the way. "If you go through that door, you''re relative to the Demon King" Have the seniors and Kazuki already arrived? I can''t confirm that unless I go ahead, but it could suck for me to be relative by myself. At that time, do we have to do everything we can to escape and buy time? No, wait... "Then do I use you, the traitor, as a weapon and slap you against the Demon King? All right, this guy''s gonna be a good shield." "Seriously, stop that. Oh, don''t try to hold my legs...!?" "Ha, don''t be serious. It''s a joke. Yeah...... just kidding." "Absolutely, seriously, you...!" We should leave Koga here, who is losing his will, because we are in danger of getting into a situation where we deal with both Koga and the Demon King. "Are you ready..." Whatever''s waiting, I don''t know what''s going on without opening the door first. Take a deep breath and proceed to the door after a glimpse of the sitting koga. "I''m counting on what you do in front of the Demon King." Face Koga''s voice and touch the door. At the same time, the door opens on its own with a heavy sound. The first thing I saw in my sight was a dim hall. The interior of the hall, lit by candlelight, gives a creepy impression, but at the same time exudes aristocratic elegance. And in the back of the hall is the throne, one man sitting there and beside him, Mr. Siel, a demon tribe in samurai. You and I were the first to come here. The man looked down at me as he stepped through the door into the hall and squealed so. Seniors and Kazuki have not arrived yet. I don''t take my gaze off the Demon King, even though I''m frustrated by the feeling that my spine freezes on that fact. The demon king, who looked at me and distorted his mouth, moves his hand with his elbow on the throne. That''s just how it behaves, a large long table and three chairs flying from nowhere can be arranged in front of the throne. "Sit there and welcome your arrival." "... what are you going to do?" There are three chairs provided. It would be natural to think of it as something for me, Nair and Ferm, with the exception of Burlin. In my inquiry, the Demon King smiled coldly. "I wanted to talk to you. Well, you can keep fighting..." Moments, a number of circular magic formations float around the Demon King. They all had separate patterns, which made them feel different forces. "Until the brave arrive, can we deal with them? Usato" "... ugh." "Usato, that, all... magic..." Forty is innumerable sorcery beyond graceful. If all of them have separate powers, it''s not a matter of threat. If I was on my own, I would have run away, but I wasn''t going to buy time, but even that might be tough in a situation where I didn''t have a senior and a kazuki. Unassimilate the ferm silently and sit in a chair. The target is the Demon King. Don''t even think about talking. I am relative to the Demon King, feeling intense pressure just to step forward. 296 Lesson 264 An unexpected conversation with the Demon King. He was supposed to fight on the spot we met, but he wanted to have a conversation with me. Honestly, I don''t know if it''s a trap or if I really want to talk to you. Instead, I''m usually just surprised you called my name. Perhaps you heard from the Legion Leader or Mr. Ciel beside you, but it''s usually bad for your heart. "Hmm. After all, you''re not subordinating the Dark Wizard" !? "Are you the Black Knight? It was reported on the human side... I see, this is interesting" Ferm blues his face in the sight of the Demon King. She looks here and asks for help, but I''m in the same position, so I can''t help her. Next, the Demon King sees Nair sitting in a chair in an unsatisfactory manner. "And Necromancer... no, a vampire? If so, the daughter of a strange couple who owned the body of an evil dragon? This is also very rare." "Usat, help me" Is attitude the only thing that doesn''t make sense? Only his voice drops his shoulder unintentionally on weak Nair, but he turns his attention to Burlin, whom the Demon King is intimidating. "Grrr!" "... ho" Before the Demon King''s Pressure, a ringing burlin. Brulin also seems to be under barometric pressure, but still brave compared to Nair and Ferm because Rose is working out. Finally, the Demon King looks at me. "After all, you are the most unusual." "I''m human." "Kuk, say something funny" I didn''t say anything funny at all. I rather said it seriously. But the Demon King laughs joyfully and speaks to the maid holding back beside him. "Ciel, do you think that''s normal?" "No, it''s..." Look at me, Mr. Ciel. Just when her gaze fits, she sits out of her hips on the spot. "Hih!?" I don''t know why, but I''m scared. Why, I don''t remember myself at all...! Why am I so scared of this guy!? "That''s the infamous healing wizard. I didn''t know you had the art of carving heartbreaks on other people over video." "Video?" What are you talking about? I don''t understand the meaning of the Demon King''s words. "From what I can tell, you''re incredible." A demon king with his jaw on his assembled hand looks down at me. From that gaze, I felt curiosity about me, not hostility. "You are a Demon, and it also has the Dark Wizard as your companion. Why?" " do you need a reason?" "Oh, I need it. To gain strength? To understand us?" I don''t know what to do. I haven''t thought about it. There was no particular reason to keep her company in the first place. I mean, it feels like we can assimilate after we''re buddies, and if we don''t assimilate Ferm, we''re gonna beat him up the same way, but it''s gonna be my weapon, and, uh, to understand the Demons? I don''t think it''s easy to understand the Demons by understanding the extreme examples of Koga and Ferm. Is that why? Yabe, I haven''t thought about this much...? "Hmm, this is your face that you haven''t thought about anything. Some of them?" "Ha!?" "Well, the one called unconscious goodness" The demon king, who looked at my expression and guessed, shrugged so as he laid his hand on his chin. "Then what perception do you have of the Demons?" "... people living in tough land" "I guess. That''s what you would say." I guess it was the answer I expected. A demon king who keeps his back in a boring way. But the vast majority of people other than you say enemy." "Yeah, I guess so." No matter how many reasons, the Demons are on the side of waging war. Whatever that fact is, it won''t go away, and it can''t be forgiven. "To see, you were summoned from a different time than when the previous brave men lived. And the sweet perception of the battle is proof of that." "Especially when it comes to you, I even have sympathy for the Demons" Exactly. I have sympathy for the Demons. [M] That''s why I don''t even think it stops here. "When you realized the Demon King''s Realm was close to its limit, did the Demon Clan have no choice but to fight?" "... I didn''t expect you to ask me that crap" For the first time here, the Demon King turns his eyes to surprise. With a sigh of awkwardness, he turns his slightly disappointed eyes to me. "What if the demons asked humans for help, and the humans who live on this continent would allow it?" "Usato, don''t ask me questions you already know the answer to." Yeah, I already know why the Demons couldn''t do that. But I just couldn''t help asking. "Some of the reasons the Demons had to rely on the existence of me would be due to the quarrel I once had with man. But there was another reason why we couldn''t rely on humans." "... subhuman discrimination" "That''s right. Instead of discriminating against and ostracizing subhumans, humans were subordinates. Even in these days." Prominent among subhuman discrimination would be discrimination against beasts. Kirija and the others who live in places that have avoided the eyes in Lukvis. Amako, who visited Samarial during his journey and never removed the hood he wore. The place called the Kingdom of Lingle was just special, and discrimination against the subpeople is definitely happening. "It seems somewhat better now, but there are still those who grab and treat the sub-people as slaves. There is no way the Demons would trust such people and honestly seek help. If you were bad, you could have even been treated like a slave." "Still, why were you the first to attack the kingdom of Ringle? There must still have been hope." "Oh, and indeed, if the kingdom of Ringle, there would be almost no subethnic discrimination either. It''s also something I immediately grasped since I woke up in this day and age" Heard of the kingdom of Ringle, the demon king shows a sleigh of nostalgia for something. What if before the Demon King woke up, you mean the kingdom of Ringle hundreds of years ago? "Because that country was ruled by a king who kept the potent weather intact even before I was sealed. Even I struggled to understand why a country like that survived the war." "... of, energetic weather..." "Hih, they''re gonna say terrible... but it''s true" Ferm and Nair are pulling their cheeks together, but as far as I''m concerned, I''m relieved by the fact that that country hasn''t changed since hundreds of years ago. That''s why I was wondering why you''ve attacked the kingdom of Ringle on top of that. "Then even more so, shouldn''t I have asked the Kingdom of Lingle for help?" "There is no way that just one country can manage the subhuman discrimination that spreads to this continent. Even if it did happen, there''s no way the kingdoms around you would allow it. No, before that, there''s no time for the Demons to wait for the sense of discrimination to disappear among the subhuman people who live on the continent for so long." I knew it, but no matter what, the Demons were supposed to fight humans. The problem in the first place was the perseverance between man and the demonic tribe due to the former battle and the subhuman discrimination on the human side. "The more I look at it, the different it is from previous braves" I''m not a brave man. "As an otherworldly man. I just thought you were a similar person because you have a beast man with predictive magic... but you seem different from him from the bottom up" Well, you can''t be the same person I was hundreds of years ago. Faster than returning that word, the Demon King utters the word. "But you do. I guess we have something in common." "Anomaly?" "I understand roughly what you have done so far and what you have just said. And the more you name it, the less you''re kidding." ... Why do I have to tell the Demon King so much? I''m aware you''re a stranger, but the more they even call you an anomaly... "I can''t believe there''s something wrong with Usat now..." "It''s unusual not to have to think about a guy who beats you with healing magic..." "Isn''t it normal for people to wield people and use them as weapons..." Why are you being attacked by such enemies and allies? Is the attack already under way? I pull my cheeks into the words of Fermu, Nair, and Mr. Ciel. "Whatever the similarity is, the decisive difference... is the fact that he gave up." "... gave up?" "Even when exposed to human malice, I was still trying to find standing light on people''s side, but what was shown was - the ugly human nature and the reality to cruelty. Anyone who continues to be exposed to malice and still imprisoned by a mission to protect humans, at the end of it..." The demon king who put it that way gave me a look like he saw me and came up with something. Multiple layers of witchcraft unfold and spin in the hands of the Demon King. Having seen it, I rise from my chair and expose my guard. "Don''t panic, it''s just a little fun. It would actually be quicker to see than to speak out of my mouth" "What...!?" "Evil Dragon, and Samaritan, will lead you to the noise you''ve solved - let me show you some of the paths of the tragic journey Hisago has followed." The Demon King throws the magic of his hand into the universe. Moments, inside the hall, the particles that seem to be the magic of the Demon King pour down, and they shape and colour the shadows and scenery. "Which will change the course of time only in this hall?" Is the Demon King recreating his own memories!? What a hassle!? The view of the hall changes dramatically. Whether it reproduces even the scenery of the past, or where the great halls where the sunlight plunges in from the outside have been reproduced - many are created. In it, a familiar man finds himself on his knees in front of an old man wrapping an expensive robe decorated with gold. "---This guy..." A man''s identity was completely different from that of a modern man like us. The kind of armor you see in the Great River drama. But the armor was worn out and lacking by the way, and it was painted on a mate''s blood. "O brave man, you have now been chosen as the savior of my kingdom of Heygal." "Cucumber..." What the hell...... '' It''s like magic enough to be illusory when you''re on the spot. The summoned hissago... No, Mr. Hissago is flabbergasted by his inability to understand the situation in which he was placed. This is the same situation as when we were summoned... "The Demon King is about to attack. Dirty sub-people are trying to intimidate us. You will have a prosperous mission to fight them." No, it''s not. What, this disgusting feeling? Neither the gaze around you, nor even the King-like person in front of Mr. Hisago like no other, has seen Mr. Hisago as one. It was a masterpiece. Even feeling nauseated by the different scenery in front of him, the Demon King mocked the king in front of Mr. Hissago. "When I heard that a valiant summons would take place, I let the intrigued use demon be sent... but by all means, the people of this age were true to their own desires" "Why, a masterpiece?" "Because the Kingdom of Haygal did not need to summon brave men or anything else." what? No, just now the King of the Kingdom of Haegal said to defeat the Demon King... "It was a smaller country than I had ever seen, even from me at the time, such as the Kingdom of Heygal. Probably the same perception from other countries of that era." "Then why summon the brave...!" "It''s decided to gain strength, isn''t it? Rather, where else is the purpose" Did you force him from another world for that reason...!? Nair is the only one with a bitter look next to me who''s just grumpy. "This is a time when humans were contending with each other to take their territories, resources, and all sorts of things. The Kingdom of Haegal was not even recognised as a competitor to other kingdoms, but could only spill finely." "But by successfully summoning a brave man "named Hisago, I gained strength... right?" "Well, thanks to that, we were both blind to the existence of me." Demon King nodding at Nair''s words. I don''t know what to say about this emotion. I have experienced this kind of malice on several occasions - now the people surrounding Mr. Hisago are just like the magicians of Samarial. I try to use and dispose of someone who has nothing to do with my purpose. "Which means that the reason Hisago was summoned to this world in the first place was because it was a consumable for humans to kill each other" Just like us, Mr. Hisago, a brave man summoned to a very different position. All I could do was look at him being thrown into such a harsh situation by myself. 297 Lesson 265 I knew it, but a man named Nero Argens is so powerful in this day and age that he''s too out of place. equal or more powerful than those of the times I lived. I would say exactly the wrong person to be born in. Avoid flying slaughter in retrospect as you fly from tree to tree. This is followed by a continuous looming blade of wind. I looked at them as they fell, waving my right hand wide holding a black knife as I widened my arms wide. "Kannagi stream! Rotate!" The same type of defense as the Unhidden Return. Using rotation, use all wind blades backwards, and use a run to intercept Nero. Black swords and swords clash and scatter sparks. Take a spike stance with the impulse of being bounced, and wrap a flaming spell around your body. "Lian, Zino, fire!" A poke released while leaving behind the remnants of the flame. releasing them continuously, but they are rolled aside. Judgment isn''t in line either......! To match the sword that wraps and wields the wind, he strikes a sword and makes an impulse. "I didn''t know anyone but Rose had the power to this point...!" "That''s this dialogue, but...!" He leaps on the spot as he pushes his knife in with force moves and slaps himself into the air for a kick. "Lunch legs!" Use the kicking momentum to hit the spinning kick with the opposite leg and force Nero to retreat back. "It''s not just swordsmanship, it''s body surgery too...!" "For me, predictive magic and this is the only way to fight it!" If I don''t stop him here, the Usatos won''t be able to reach the Demon King. Nero with so much unusual strength, but Usato''s master, Rose, is the same kind. I''ve always seen it from his cage hands, but Rose himself is a monster in the wrong time to be born. A cure wizard weirder than Nero, who was good at pure combat in the first place. "Huh!" He slashes Nero with a knife to chase him, but before that, he releases four whirlwinds on the ground and sends him this way. Using a knife and a sheath, he releases a confusion as he wipes them out with an ugly giraffe. "Swinging slaughter!" "He''ll handle it!" Shortly before he hits directly, he is defended by a wind wrapped arm, but my knife cleaves the wind armor and slashes Nero''s arm slightly. Wind armor to prevent any attack. But there''s nothing wrong with breaking through with force moves. "Ooh!" "Huh!" It detects with predictive magic and avoids by rolling the gusts rolling out onto the ground. He attacks Nero again as he tilts his body to the side with the blade of the wind looming ahead of him. "---hmm." A sword trident that can''t even breathe. Every time he repeated a melee if he misjudged even once, the slash unleashed knocks him down as the blade of wind rips through the trees around him. "Weiyin!" "I saw that move!" "Huh!" A sword wrapped in the wind shed its sword. I try to evade immediately, but before that, the wind that Nero released from his palm blew my body wide back. Moving on in the air, putting a knife in place immediately - video of the prediction after a few seconds flows through my head. "Huh! First!" I''m gonna die like this! Run straight to Nero as he moves around the scene, confirming the future a few seconds after his torso is broken. Nero''s sword contains an overflowing blade of wind, and every time he waves it here, multiple overlapping blades of wind are released simultaneously. "Ha, funny! I''ll avoid everything!!" Slip through the ground as you slip through the mesh Avoid the first blade, push your body up with only your arm force with your hand on the ground as it is, and climb up into space to slip through the next impending slash. Nero''s appearance wrapping more intense magic than earlier, ahead of him as he slipped through the ground, danced through the universe and tilted his body--huh!? "--- System Enhancement" "Oh, here it is!" Forced by the impending wind blade to use predictive magic, I was one hand behind! Systematic strengthening is the hand of his wife, so to speak. The elaborated magic is freed in my present. This is not good. This is not the right distance! A blade wielded by a horizontal giraffe releases to me. At the time I set up a knife to attenuate my power in Weiyin in order to avoid fatal injuries... "---It''s not worth it, me" My magic diminishes softly without a touch, along with the voices I hear from within. A whirlpool of white light appears on the side with it. "Ha!?" "Come on in!" "Wow, wow!" At the end of the vortex is a different view. When I jump right in there, I instantly move a little further away from Nero. Yikes, that''s a metastasis spell!? Suppose I was the one who used it -, "How Long Have You Been Handy" - Wow, me in me!? I raise my face unwittingly to a voice that is frightened and then made a mockery of me. Nero is alert to this one with a surprise look and hasn''t attacked him yet. "It doesn''t make sense why you''re blunt in a long battle." "Wow, I know..." They poke at the stars and groan. To me like that, I''m tired of sighing in me. ''Pity. Still me. That''s why I''m a romantic fucking mutt fish. " "That doesn''t matter now, does it?!?" If I show any more ugliness, I''ll change my mind with you for a while. This one, this one... Rather, that''s the purpose, isn''t it? "If you switch, you don''t know what you''re going to do!" ''Then win. I can''t help you with the spell of metastasis anymore. " "Oh...!" I can''t show any more ugliness. Stand up and grip the black knife with both hands. "I''m going to be serious." Come. " Are you trying to activate phylogenetic enhancement, Nero, who begins to gather magic on his sword. I cannot use phylogenetic strengthening. No, in addition to the fact that we need a massive amount of magic, even if we could use it, we risk going blind, and most importantly, we risk interfering in a parallel world. It is usually useless because it is not offensive in the first place. "But I''ve made it up to you with moves...!" At a time when the battle was overflowing, we beat several others dealing with the strengthening of the lineage. That''s because I had the moves I thought and knitted. Even at this time, that remains the same. But I also have to give a trump card to Nero Argens, who is strong enough to be at the top, even in the past. "Su......" Inhale deeply and lower your posture while holding the knife with both hands. "Running Derivatives, Deuteronomy Unlock the Four Shapes/Jade Rabbits" A technique I once asked Hisago about, made from the story of a rabbit living in the moon. Running is a move that hangs its head on the ground and runs the earth - but this is a move that bounces off the ground. Stop even breathing, step on the ground, scaffold everything. "Nah!?" Moments jump to Nero''s present in the first step, letting the ground leave so much noise as it explodes. Shake off your sword and cut your flank shallow with each wind armor to a nero that distorts your expression in amazement. Nero waves his sword without turning around with an amazing reaction, but I scaffold a tree already in the rear - so powerful that the trunk snaps and breaks, it moves in the same way. "If you can''t chase him...! Gu!" Kick Nero''s body off the side and jump around in the other direction with recoil as it were. I destroy all things just by scaffolding them, just increasing the speed - a movement of force that even I myself have difficulty visually perceiving. My only move that could destroy myself at my own speed if I didn''t have predictive magic. "--- Huh!" It even exceeds the speed of the suzune, beating the kick in using a scaffold called Nero from all directions. But the opponent is one of the non-standard supermen. He''ll soon consolidate his defense and deal with my kick - but this move is only a connection. "Jade raven, kick ass!" "Huh! Still to this extent!" Jump up vertically with a kick from the side. Flying up high in the sky, I cage my utmost strength in a black knife that I gripped with both hands as I turned my back on the moon floating in the sky. "Chen (Sin) ---" Kick the sky and push it to the ground as it accelerates. From an omnidirectional series of attacks - pour everything and cut it down with one knife. "--- Beast hunting!!" "System strengthening!!" Nero''s sword, waved from the earth, and my sword, waved down from heaven, collide at the same time. In the next moment, intense shockwaves and winds swept around, blowing me and Nero''s body. 298 Lesson 266 I was insulting the Devils obsession... Speaking of which, I wonder if it would be an excuse...! Blurring so much in my heart, I still fight the soldiers in the air on the sky. There are so many arrows and magic looming from the ground that they already cover everything in sight, and it is in the present situation that we are cracking our consciousness to avoid them. "... I wish I didn''t have that stoop" I really should have gone underground sooner, but the dragon knight I ran into along the way. Fei Long, ridden by a demonic woman, persisted beyond expectations... caused by her strong hand. Sean, you can do this! I was a nasty guy, but still wow the hatred of Hannah who was my boss for once!! '' "This is the power of the Devil''s bond with the dragon. Ah!" "If Sean can go, I can go, too, brave man!" Things were so hard to do...! In addition to flying through the sky with unparalleled sophistication and attacking me with long spears, like the whole human horse, I was surprised by the unparalleled screams and heights of tension. If anyone comes forward, naturally those who follow also came forward with morale and pushed, quite handily. "I haven''t either...!" I managed to drop her to the ground while making her feel like a hero show villain, but most of the soldiers positioned at each location came to me while I was making hassle of her. I admit I bought a Yang Dynamic role and got out, but this was just too unexpected. I can''t keep going down there and take the soldiers all the way to Usat''s with my senior, and most importantly, with this number against me, my magic runs out. "Do you want to get out of sight?... No, I have that book, so I can''t? I can''t blow it away with light magic..." Doing that won''t keep the magic to the Demon King. "What to do..." Because of this gathering of soldiers, the seniors, Usato and Leona thought the castle of the Demon King had sunk and were arriving underground. If it''s not time for me to head over there, there''s no point in coming here. "We''ll stop the brave. Wow!" "''Ooh!!''" "Hey, are you here?" Manipulate the light magic at your feet and avoid the magic and arrows emitted from the earth. I''ve got plenty of room, but there''s no reason to eat an attack with one alarm. Avoiding a series of unleashed attacks, the momentum is strong in it, and a dark purple magic bullet of magic flies in. At first glance, I immediately reach for the sword on my back. "Ha!" This is not good. So intuitive, he cleaves a purple magic bullet with a sword pulled out of his back. But at that moment, the remnants of purple magic cover my sight. !? It''s, the view. staircase leading to the basement and the structure within it. Parallel to being shown a 3D map in your head, you go down the road like you were actually on the spot. A dim place illuminated by lights. Passage lined with stone columns. The appearance of Usato and the others running ahead. The footage that overshadowed my vision disappeared in an instant, but when I was shown it, I didn''t know what to translate and was confused. "Hey, what the..." Is that a trap!? No, but is that the path that leads to the Demon King now!? I don''t know what you mean, but the footage that covers my current vision shows me the way to the basement. "But it could be a trap..." "We''ve stopped moving! Now! '' "Oh, not if you''re worried! Damn! Men are brave!!" At this point, traps or whatever! Let''s just go and act like Usat and seniors here!! Manipulate the board of light magic and send it to the ground. Make the looming earth current, with magic bullets floating in your palms - emitting a light that will extinguish you. "Wear it!" The magic bullet released puts a big hole in the ground and jumps inside. There''s a huge space ahead of us. Compared to the memory I saw earlier while braking and looking around. "Can we go...!" "There''s a noise coming from over here!" "I can''t fool around! Let''s go now, people!!" Head to the ground again while creating magic in both hands. Keep holes in the floor all at once! "--Me, what are you doing..." As I stared at my hand toward the sky, I shrugged about it. I finally managed to escape from that healing wizard and get out to earth. All you had to do was wait for the unbundling of the junction created by the Demon King''s sorcery and run away. A brave man of light descending at a flashing speed to the ground. That human would be on his way to the Demon King by seeing the map I showed him as a phantom and my memories in the basement. This is more unforgivable than fleeing before the enemy. If I found out, I wouldn''t be spared heavy punishment, but wonder and I was in a mood that didn''t matter. "Ha..." Sit up on the roof you climbed up to unleash magic. Surrounded by rushing soldiers'' voices, it''s nothing more to worry about now. I was let go. I ran into Armilla and tried to multiply her and escape when the battle started, but she was on the verge of being grabbed by a healing wizard. I thought it would be taken hostage and used for the worst Armilla flaming magic shield. But I let go of my hand and said "thank you" to me at the end of the sentence. "Thanks......" I don''t understand. How could you thank me for being an enemy? Did you hear what happened to me and feel sorry for me? At that time, I remember myself foolishly trying to help others. I didn''t want to thank you. Just be childish, a child in need overlapped with his sister''s appearance - and I just reached out. "Oh, I helped that monster..." No, I''m not...! This is to buy time against the Demon King who helped the brave. If the battlefield gets messed up, that''s all I''m likely to get away with. There can''t be any other purpose. "I''m not...!" That healing wizard''s words have not moved my mind. Yes, I stand up telling myself. "... it''s time to move" From now on, I can still escape. Both the brave men and the demon king''s army executives, which is a current threat, will be underground, so we can say that this is a great opportunity. Fortunately, the magic earlier was lost in other attacks, and let''s keep moving. Jump off the roof and walk with care. "Yeah?...!" There''s something a little walk away. When he hides in the shadows, he asks ahead, where he confirms the broken wall and the figure of the flying dragon lying. There was a familiar demon clan, Nono Hellestaire, beside the Fei Dragon, who was either injured in the wings or bored by the pain. "Sean, the injury is shallow...! I just lost a little wing, so I''ll be healed soon hey...!" "Guh......" "Yeah, well done, you are. Let''s keep it together...!" "... ha, not at all. I''m not twisted." Can you hang out with them already? I think so, I turn my heel back and try to bypass it on a different route, and realize that I''m getting some terrible emotions in me that are similar to my previous frustrations. "... oh, already!" Having held my head, I turn up in front of Nono back the way I came. "Oh yeah!? Mr. Hannah!? But you must have been jeweled by the brave man of light!?" "Oh, I''m angry!? Because I couldn''t help!?" As always, ignoring the crazy word and deed nono, I touch the head of a flying dragon groaning at the pain of my wings. The wound itself is not a problem. Fei Long''s regenerative power would heal the wound completely. Confirm the extent of the wound while pouring phantom magic into your sleep. "Duh, why...?" "Come on, why not? Neither do I." Nono looks at me with surprise at the flying dragon who slept in a calm sleep. If I were my normal self, I''d be abandoning all these noisy Feilong geeks. Yet I helped. I don''t know why I did this myself, really. "Whatever it is, thank you! Mr. Hannah!" Thank you, just that word echoes deep in my heart. It''s not who I am. Just depressing, springing emotions in me. 299 Lesson 267 Soldiers of the devil clan, we entered the hissing basement. Moving ahead of an invincible enemy sensor named Amako was surprisingly on the road without encountering the enemy. The world she sees is ahead of ours. "Suzune, stop" "Suzune, coming from the bend" "Suzune, don''t talk." "Suzune, don''t try to touch my ear" Does this mean there are no more gaps? At the earliest, while I''m not thinking, Amako mouths it. "Amako, I''m not going to touch your ear...?" "No, Suzune has suddenly reached into my ear without a foretaste. Maybe I didn''t think about it. He looked like that." Amako was right, I guess he didn''t think anything of it. Because there are beast ears there...! ... jokes aside, I feel the signs of enemies in this hierarchy fade from earlier. "Amako, obviously the number of soldiers is down, right?" "Yeah. Looks like the patrol went up there too" "Then it''s you, Kazuki... Will he be all right?" ... Let''s believe him. There''s no turning back now, and the situation is definitely moving now. Until just now, there was a noise of something arguing in the lower hierarchy... and maybe Usato, you and Leona are already fighting downstairs? "Do you think the sound of the battle was Usato?" "At first I thought it sounded like a big demon fight... but it wouldn''t be weird for Usat" "I have no certainty..." "Maybe it''s Koga fighting. Usato couldn''t help but fight, but I think he was getting on Koga''s pace and really beating each other up." It''s like I was watching that scene. Is it easy for Amako to read your movements, who is gaining the overwhelming advantages of a written journey? "Ku......" "I don''t know why you regret it... but wait" Amako waits as she goes down the aisle. Stand with your hands on the knife pattern. Looking at the end of the aisle for a few seconds, Amako, concentrating on prediction, looks up here. "As it is, I think I can go downstairs" "Sure?" "The soldiers went up without even shaking their sides, so it''s okay" Then let''s go downstairs while we can. As we descend the stairs, we hurry as far ahead as possible. "The fact that you and Mr. Leona are already downstairs means they have arrived at the Demon King, either eating a stop at Korga and Armilla..." "Then we have to go faster." Nodding at Amako''s words. The power has been preserved, and we should hurry even if we encounter some enemies here. If Usat says you''ve reached the Demon King first, I''m worried he won''t be forced. Then Mr. Hisago''s situation was exhausted to the worst of words. Waiting for him to be thrown into a land neither right nor left could tell was a magical training that could be described as spicy. As a doll given only honor in the form of a brave man, he was just snubbed. After being verbally told how to handle magic, it just passes enough time to be able to beat the magic out of you. Don''t think of the rest of us. So throw up, and fall down. No one helps him. All I saw was just a fraction of him being exposed to violence. But I can still understand that this is not decent. "I didn''t know magic was too busy." They haven''t even taught Mr. Hisago how to use magic. "Why don''t you stand up! If it doesn''t help, you''re not worth it!! '' You should have called to another world without question, but you are exposed to careless cursing. What did he do? Didn''t they call you the Savior and come to this world? They treat you like such a good sandback, and then they just spit on you and leave you under the cold? It''s too unreasonable. "---What is this...!" "Ugh, Usat...?" Seeing the Demon King with angry eyes. At the time, he grins as thinly as he enjoys my reaction. "This stuff isn''t training! It''s just torture!!" Do you feel the same way about me, Nair and Ferm turning away? Oh, this can''t be training. "In the first place, was the very existence of a brave man suspicious to a soldier? He who stands on top is like that. Then it is only natural that those who serve it should be of the same degree." "Why won''t this man resist?" If they treat you like that, you''ll get angry. At least I got angry. Well, I''ll be pissed off and I''ll rather do it. As much as I cared about this bastard. To my inquiry, the Demon King elbows on the throne. "He''s not at all dissatisfied with the status quo in which he''s been placed." "... what?" "In the first place, you wouldn''t even have put it on your teeth." Are you being treated like that? You don''t say anything about resistance or complaining because he''s accepting the status quo? You don''t even have feelings of anger in there, rather than anti-bone? "Usat, this guy is still trying to move..." !? Then Mr. Hisago''s phantom of the past moves out. Struck by a sword, he stood up exposed to magic and scratched his whole body, and when he grabbed the pattern stained with blood, he began to bare as it was. He''s a soldier. ? "I dedicated myself to battle as one soldier in the world before I was summoned - I lost at the end of it, and at the end I was supposed to follow the path of being killed by my enemies as a defeated soldier, but somehow I came to this world with a valiant summons, etc." Mr. Hisago just keeps waving his sword with all his heart. I can roughly predict which era he was in, but is the perception itself different from ours in the first place? "Neither the Lord nor the family to protect already exists. There''s nothing left of him yet, and by chance, he''s trying to repay the kingdom of Heygal for saving himself from the abyss of death." "... give thanks, give back..." You don''t understand, do you? When I heard this from him, I doubted my ears, too. " A demon king who laughs delightfully. I owe you back because you saved my life. That''s not a convincing reason in a way, but I don''t see any reason to try to pierce it until I''m put in a situation like this. "And I was interested" The demon king twirls his fingers. The surrounding scenery then moves around hastily and is fixed to a single scene. It is a herd of pitch-black warcraft that runs far enough to cover the earth. When the raids of the Warcraft are attacked by what seems to be the knights of Heygal, they fall. "It wasn''t in my eyes more than the original, but I sent the warcraft created by magic into the territory of the Kingdom of Heygal to do it. To know what brave men are capable of." "Huh...!" "Naturally, the king of Haegal, who hastily hesitated, attempted to intercept, but the degree of force and so on in a country that is not even properly dealt with by another country is known. What do you think the king did when he realized his country would be destroyed?" "... sent Mr. Hisago out?" "Half right." Half...? When I tilt my neck, Mr. Hisago appears. Behind it is a terrible coal stain - no, these people... "Beast, man" Uncountable, 200 beast men have been sent forward and forward to the knights with their shackles. There was a blade spilled crude sword in its hand, but they were so weak that they could not be satisfied with a lean and thin body. "The Kingdom of Heygal decided to feed the beasts it held as slaves and buy them time." "--- Huh!" Slap your fists on the table, holding down the anger inside. A table made of marble or something crumbles in two and falls to the floor. I cannot forgive the kingdom of Haygal, which deceives the beasts with a cheerful face. I can''t forgive the demon king for making me do that. But the past won''t change with anger here and now. "Usat, calm down." "Oh, I know..." Mr. Ciel is losing his hips. With a little sorrow, I sit in my chair and correct my collar. I''m glad Amako isn''t here. While the anger is still still, the scenery moves. A horde of black warcraft covering the earth, beastmen with weapons thrown out before them, and Mr. Hisago. "Joo-jin, Torah" He waves his sword silently as he turns his eyes to the beasts, cleaving the iron shackles. Without even looking back at the beasts staring at the toys, and the shackles falling to the ground, he makes the same light magic emerge from his palms as Kazuki. "Run." The beasts, free with that word, flee. Warcraft strikes them like that, but the rays of light emitted by Mr. Hisago pierce the warcraft just before that. "I''m the one in front of you...!" The cloudy beasts attack Mr. Hisago in number. But with that number in front of him, he does not stop, but rather trumps the Warcraft with a sword and magic that he holds in his hands. You''re not supposed to be properly trained in magic. This should even be his first battle with the Warcraft, but he has easily cut off the Warcraft and turned it into a wreck. If the rays he emits are cast off, the torso of the demons on the rays will be severed. It''s not the use of light magic that holds off Kazuki''s maximum damage, just the power to destroy his opponent. Before him, who continued to fight with overwhelming strength, there was no appearance of the earliest enemies, only the remains of the Warcraft rolled. But still, he tries to find the enemy. Just saying it''s not over yet, I don''t let go of my hand from the broken sword pattern from half way through, walking every step of the battlefield all over the return blood of the Warcraft. A small hand grabbed his clothes as he questioned his behavior, which seemed even the earliest obsession, as to what would make him do so. When he looked back, there was an animal man''s child there. "It''s over..." Miscellaneously stretched dirty golden hair. When we saw the fox-like ears and tails growing on our heads, we had a surprise look on our face. "Amako...!?" "How could that child...!?" A beastly girl around the age of ten looking up at Mr. Hisago with her lifeless eyes. Mr. Hisago finally regained his sanity with her voice, zeroing his plundered voice as he dropped the sword in his hand to the ground. "Heh, Hinagi...!?" ? ''No, it''s not.... you, who?'' A girl who resembles Amako in the words of Mr. Hisago, who is exhausted and has sat on the ground, speaks of having no name of her own. "What about the others?" "Guys, I ran away" ''Right. Then why are you here?'' "This was the safest place, so I stayed" Convinced words as if they knew. Mr. Hisago, who understood what he meant, not that it was a lie, sighed loudly. "You, are you ready to go?" "No, there can''t be." ''That''s an odd encounter. You''re just like me...'' He puts his hands behind his eyes. "My wife and my children, who have lost their lord to protect and sworn to cherish him above all else, are gone.... How could you not let me die? '' That was the human emotion Mr. Hisago had finally shown. When I saw him like that and the girl was stunned, not knowing what to do, I saw the knights of the Kingdom of Haegal coming to the battlefield with the two of them. "What are you going to do?" "I can''t escape now, and I think we''re going back to slavery again" Oh, shit, can''t you just abandon me when I get here... '' With his head on, he stands up and confronts the girl. "Follow me?" ''... are you sure?'' ''Oh.... you didn''t have a name, did you?'' "Yeah......" To the girl who rounds her eyes, Mr. Hisago arms to conceive for a moment. After more than a dozen seconds or so, he turns his gaze to the girl again. "Your name is Nagi... Kannagi" "Kang, Nagi?" Was this girl Nagi...!? It looked just like Amako and I didn''t notice the other way around. The blood muscles are the same, so it''s not weird to look alike...! "Didn''t you like it?" "Yeah, from today on, I''m Kannagi" Mr. Nagi, a child who grumbles his own name over and over again to rebel. Instead, I''m looking at Nagi from the past in her strange spot, but is this okay? "This is the encounter between Hisago and the cannabis you know. Hisago saw the face of his dead daughter in Kannagi, and Kannagi found his place by gaining his name." "But in this battle Hisako showed many his strength as a brave man. Haygal''s men, to me at the time." Show your strength as a brave man. That should not be a very good thing, given the time when disputes between countries were taking place. More importantly, it cannot overlook the Kingdom of Haegal, who is trying to use Mr. Hissago in a dispute with humans, who can deal with a large number of warcraft by himself. "No way, Mr. Hisago remains an instrument of war-" "No, that''s it. Interestingly enough, he was banished." "... what? Exile?" He gives the demon king, who bites off his grin and smiles, a look that not only I, but also Nair and Fermu, don''t know what it means. "Haygal finally realized what kind of existence we had summoned." "... no, I don''t know what that means" "A force worth a hundred soldiers, that''s the brave man Haegal wanted. But Hisago has cited an unusual battle to annihilate a hundred or ten thousand units of Warcraft single-handedly. And the king realized - if Hisago cares about it, he can easily destroy the Kingdom of Heygal and so forth." "Such an idiot..." "It seems we had a sense that we were abusing Hisago, the brave one. No, it was an interesting pastime. They''re scared of retribution from being beyond their power." Hundred manpower, Mr. Hisago, who was a 10,000 injustice over one horse. I don''t know if I got the magic and gained that much strength, or if I had the power from the source to that again, but I didn''t expect to be feared because of too much power... "That is. Haegal''s king, who did not know him and even renounced facing him properly, has consequently let go of his power, Hisago, and embarked on a path of ruin." Unexpectedly hold your head. If I were to do such an irresponsible thing, I wish I hadn''t summoned a brave man... "The two brave men you know and the hisago are different in the first place" "Isn''t that... natural?" All similar processes have completely different surroundings. "You have the basement (...) of Hisago''s greatness as a brave man, but he didn''t have anything. No anecdote as a brave man, no reason to be held hostage." The seniors and Kazuki had also established their position because their predecessors, Mr. Hisago, had accomplished the feat of sealing the Demon King. Right, because Hisago as the brave man of the day was appreciated after sealing the Demon King, until then he... "The people of his life are funny. It doesn''t mean anything to you." Again and again, the demon king, who said so, looks sincerely delighted, sending his gaze to Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi. 300 Lesson 268 Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi''s journey. That passes like switching like a film in a picture. If we trace their memories for a long time, that''s what it''s not enough to have a day or two, but the Demon King manipulates the memories to show them with one hand. Perhaps a few months have passed since Mr. Hisago met Mr. Nagi. Their routine, which was to embark on a journey in the form of being expelled by the Kingdom of Haegal, was not something to be modest about. The fact that he kicked the army sent out by the Demon King got him into battle over and over again. Much of it is due to past demon kings and raids in other countries that want his power. Save the cities threatened by the Demon King''s army, they were stoned by the people they were supposed to have helped, and they were in a situation where they could perish in the betrayal of heartless people fooled by the Demon King''s sweet words. They continued their journey, albeit exposed to threats from humans who were supposed to be allies. "This! Those assholes! '' At first it was blurry and coal-damaged, she quickly grew beyond her current Amako height to look almost the same as she is now. Currently, in the sight in front of her, she is kicking a tree to hit eight with an awesome face, although she does not look like the same person as Nagi today. "What''s wrong with us? The Demon King''s army just came!? You guys just took the liberty of being fooled by the Demon King and almost destroyed!! Yet you''re crazy about kicking us out of the habit of getting help!! '' Where the tree she was kicking broke by a kick only, she took a slow, deep breath to see if she was ready, looking at two swords - a brave weapon made of Master Farga - in the way she came up with something behind her back. "Hisagogo! You get a little angry too!! They''ll put it up because you''ll always be like that!! '' "I don''t care." "I care! This is no good!! '' A curse that doesn''t make you feel any reluctance. I just can''t help but be surprised at what Nagi looks like, which has changed since his first emotionless appearance. "If anyone raises anxiety, look for spearheads that dissipate it. It''s just that we were the right people." ''I say I don''t like that!! Why do you have to be pointed back there fighting...!'' Less appreciated no matter how much he fought. Was that because of the world where all the wars were taking place, or was it accompanied by the rough hearts of people? Either way, from what I''ve seen, Nagi''s living days didn''t seem very good. ... as for that anyway -, "... how brave are you?" "Don''t say anything disgusting. In the middle of a fight with him, he''s just plugging in the memories he copied." "... what!?" Perhaps she thought the same thing as I did around the time Shiel, beside the Demon King, was showing surprise. But copying memories while we were fighting...? Did you use them for a mental attack or something? "I guess the first time he was recognized as a brave man was because he defeated an enemy to humanity named me. Until then, he was treated as just a troublemaker with mighty power, and he was turned into a monster." "... you must have made me do that." As Nagi''s notes also noted, there were occasions when the Demon King was directing people to turn on Mr. Hisago. Even if you say so, which is the cause, it only seems to be a transfer of responsibility. "Some of it. Including that, mortal beings want to be eliminated from their own existence. For the humans of the past, the hisago must have looked like a monster and a demon." "... just like Usat." "... oh" "You guys, don''t convince me with a serial face...!" What are these enemies? To Nair and Ferm, who nod with a strange look, restore calm as they look beautiful again. In the meantime, it was well understood that the people of this world were being spiritually hunted down by repeated wars and the threat of the Demon King''s Army. It''s not just the Demon King''s fault that these days have come. Only the Demon King is a powerful force, the Demon Nation, which emerged in its time, and even before that there have been fierce strifes between humans. "You really don''t think anything?" Then Mr. Phantom Nagi tells Mr. Hisago so. He meditates on his eyes as he worries for a moment. "... a little tired." "What? Tired?" ''... I''m a human being, too.... Even I''m not okay with being irrationally cursed and murmured. I just don''t know what it means to be a brave man, so I have to do my job. " He put the knife back into his sheath, which he was out of, and he grins zero to mock himself. ''Cause that''s the only thing left for me. ''... if you lived that way, Master Farga would have said it wouldn''t be in your busy eyes. You better not force an old man in a good year.'' ''I have to. You can''t do this. But, well, I''ve only seen bad parts of humans in the last few years, but still, there are some good things about them. I believe in that kind of human goodwill.'' Mr. Hisago stands up with that in his words. Seeing the sight, the Demon King seems a little bored. - I believe in human goodwill. The words made me sound like I was telling myself. [M] It''s invisible, but maybe he''s getting a beating. You''re supposed to be protecting people, but to be blamed by the people you''re protecting. "...... eh" Past Nagi looks at Hisago like that with a distressed look on his face, then rushes to him as he is forced to make a smile. "--- Hisago! Let''s go to the Kingdom of Ringle!" "What?" Oddly enough, Mr. Hisago and our voices overlapped. Kingdom of Ringle? Yes, no, I''m sure it''s in this day and age from the story of the Demon King, but why now...? What? Why? ''Let''s get some rest once in a while. Look, that''s a silly place to be calm, and when I went there before, I was usually welcomed and couldn''t calm down the other way!'' ''Sure, it''s like the extremes of energetic weather over there...'' Both Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi seem terrible. No, I know it doesn''t mean anything bad, but what a subtle feeling. ''You should touch a little bit of people''s kindness. If you stash any more, you''ll really lose it.'' "Yes, you are." Do you have some thoughts, Mr. Hisago, who snorts lightly? Somehow the heavier air earlier became as light as a lie. ... What if the Demon King is cutting out this memory to show you this scene? ''--Then should we stop by the city to procure food before then? Nagi, give me the map.'' "Hoi." But I also feel like I''ve seen the brightness on their journey, which went on scattered. I kept seeing terrible things, and I hope I can survive in the kingdom of Ringle for a little while. "It''s in the passage-" Hisago, who received the map from Nagi, gazes and looks at the paper. If the kingdom of Ringle still exists, security is guaranteed because there was nothing there that could have been destroyed by the Demon King''s Army or any other kingdom-, "--- You''re a Samaritan" Moments, I fall into the illusion of being punched through the head. Samaritan. The place may be the next familiar place in the kingdom of Ringle for me. A place where a ghost of the past, a sorcerer, tied the souls of hundreds of units of people to the city and sought the human pillar of a brave man while remaining paranoid. He wants me to come off, and seeing the Demon King also sees his thin, floating grin, and he''s convinced it''s going to happen. "Usato, what is this..." "Oh, Demon King. Are you coming to Samaritan?" "What, did you know? No, wouldn''t it be strange to know if you were involved in Samaritan''s curse" Only Ferm doesn''t seem to make sense, but from me and Nair, it really, really sucks. I wish I had arrived in the kingdom of Lingle with nothing going on like this, but the past that has passed won''t let me. "Well, good memory from here on out." When the Demon King flips his hand, the scene is forced to shift. It was reflected with the demise of -, "Gghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" The deafening roar I have heard many times and the sight of the city of Samarial full of fear and confusion. It is the dragon that is letting its giant float in the sky while flipping two large wings that are spitting poison smoke out at people ruled by fear and lightly picking up their lives. Mr. Ciel and Fermu have a blatant look at the disastrous appearance. "Hey, what''s this..." "Evil Dragon, yes." "Ha!? You mean the side annoying one Nair brought back to life!?" "It''s like that whole season." A genuine monster. The monster, suspicious of being able to beat even me today, releases a tremendous presence, even if it is a reproduction of the scenery of the past. Find Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi among the people who run away with evil dragons on their backs. "Hisago! What to do!!" "I''ll stop him." Hisago, with his right hand attached to the sheath of two large and small swords stabbed in the hips, moves on to the evil dragon. "Nagi, you evacuate with the inhabitants." "I can fight too!" ''No, I don''t need it. I''m good enough. " It''s not a strength. It''s not even a word for caring about Nagi. Unlike before, Mr. Nagi, who loses his word, nevertheless raised his voice. "Then don''t imitate me silly!" "What the hell, it" ''Absolutely!!'' Evil dragons breathe air heavily. Hisago, who noticed the behavior, turns his body from Nagi to Evil Dragon. "Ghhhhhhhh!!" Released is poisonous smoke with hedro-like concentrations. They urge Mr. Hisago and those who flee behind him to swallow. Mr. Hisago turns his hand in front of him in a range of braces that could swallow the city itself. "-- System Enhancement" When you create a compressed sphere of light in your palm, it releases forward to throw it gently. At that moment when the sphere of light touches the smoke of poison, the smoke of poison that tried to cover the city so that it was sucked into the intense wind is sucked into the sphere of light. "Poison. Well, you can use it somewhere. '' Push the sphere of light drawn to hand into your own chest and look to the evil dragon. Evil Dragon notices his presence, which wiped out his own poison. The evil dragon, descending to the ground as he crushed the house with his big wings, looks down at Mr. Hisago. "You, Hananda?" An evil dragon waves its tail at him who returns his silence. The tail that was swept away with the power that was not comparable to my time approached Mr. Hisago as he collapsed the building of what was to be done with a shock wave - but he went to the tail that approached the other way without fleeing. A knife pulled out of your hips. I held it backwards. So, I punch him in the tail. "System Strengthening and Sealing" That just stops the tail of the evil dragon, as if it wasn''t a shock or anything. A sphere of light is produced from a knife that receives its tail, and the sphere dyes its body golden when it is sucked into the knife again. He punctures his own abdomen without straying a golden tiny knife. "Solution" The golden light flows into Mr. Hisago. With that, he runs to the evil dragon. Crushing the ground in the first step, he dives into the pocket of the evil dragon in a movement that transcends man. The poisonous smoke spit out by the evil dragon for interception was also absorbed by the sphere of light, while he slammed his heavily wielded fist into the evil dragon. Just fists. But that alone is blown away with so much power that the Evil Dragon giant rises. "Wind and poison." Ms. Hisago generates two spheres of light from her own body as she looks up at the evil dragon rising into the sky with screams. If you let the other sword you pull out suck in two spheres, its full body is stained with toxic purple and wrapped in intense wind. "Ghhhhhhhh!!" "Rot with your own poison, monster" A machete mounted on the upper stage is swung down and a purple shock wave is emitted into the sky. It penetrates to involve a single wing of evil dragons who tried to get their attitude in the air - instantly, flying across the sky. Evil dragon losing wings and falling. Before that, Mr. Hisago jumps to the same height as Evil Dragon, who falls after pressing a newly released sphere of light against himself "We''re changing places." "Ki, xamah!" Because he flew easily into the sky, an evil dragon, who managed to get in shape with his perforated wings, opens his big mouth and tries to swallow Mr. Hisago. Evil dragons trying to chew themselves up. No fine dust or upset appearance, he slaps his back fist against the jaw of the evil dragon like he pays a fly. "Gugga!?" Shattered, splashing fangs. Where the evil dragon groaned, he produces more spheres of light than he can count from his own body. They circle Mr. Hisago''s perimeter like a satellite, and some of the hundreds or thousands pop up around him -, "Solution" When his words allow the sphere to play, a spear shot at him with tremendous momentum emerges from the void and reaches the evil dragon. The spear with the magic of light magic penetrates the scales of a robust and extreme evil dragon and cleaves its flesh. "Gah, gah, gah!?" "... can you use that one" He draws another sphere as he continues to release the spear from the sphere of light. spheres around him and things that do not change shape or color - but "Solution" The sphere bounced, and what was unleashed was enough flame to cover the sky. Evil Dragon''s body is blown further into the flames that explode and falls to the outside of the city. Looking the other way down at the evil dragon falling to the ground as he raised his voice, he gives a slightly surprising mixed look. "... you''re weaker than I thought." From the evil dragon slammed to the ground with the roar, he shifts his gaze to the streets of Samarial that are visible under his eyes. I can''t read emotions from that look. I just had the impression that my emotions had peeled off, like I''d given up somewhere. "Do you believe in human goodwill," That''s the word, he laughs like a mockery. "You''re already incredible. All I''m saying is, don''t be sarcastic." One shrugged, he sees an evil dragon fallen to the ground. He goes on to open his mouth to the evil dragon who sees Mr. Hisago from the ground with hateful eyes. "Is it because of this world of war that a man''s heart is rough? is also the nature of man in this world '' "Ki, Gizamaa, Gizamaa!!" "How are people''s minds changing in a world now ugly but without future battles? Even in such a world, does its heart remain ugly unchanged...... '' He points some of the spheres around him toward the evil dragon. ''It will be too soon to make a decision... Nagi''s right. Sometimes you try something stupid.'' That''s all he says, he goes down to Evil Dragon. In that next moment, the roar of the roar and evil dragon echoed. 301 Lesson 269 Ahead of the memories once shown in Samarial. We simply lost our words to the power of the brave man Hisako. "--- For Hisago, he didn''t even recognize it as a fear threatening himself, such as the Evil Dragon." "How much range could he seal?" "I don''t know. I could even seal this. Isn''t there a limit?" Although it is the word of the Demon King that does not seem to fit properly, I also understood that it can only be said so. His appearance in striking spears out of nowhere, creating flames and even using the power of evil dragons themselves to fight as his own power made him seem more than evil dragons. "But then why was the evil dragon sealed?" "... yeah, right" Nair nods at my whining. Whatever you think, Mr. Hisago''s power has always overwhelmed Evil Dragon. The backdrop to the battle between the brave warrior and the evil dragon that I know of is that Mr. Hisago, who jumped into the mouth of the evil dragon himself, pierces his heart with a knife that is the weapon of the brave and seals his soul. But the sight we''re being shown right now... ''--- What''s up? Stand up. "Gi, gizza...... tujah...... duh!" An evil dragon who is crushed with one eye, with one wing, falls to the ground and looks unharmed. Next to him, Mr. Hisago, with his knife in his sheath as he descended to the ground, looks down at the evil dragon, who is even making his consciousness blur, and hands on his chin. "... don''t be." As he pulls the knife backwards, he forces the evil dragon''s mouth open and steps into its mouth. His disappeared straight into the body of the evil dragon - when he tried to see the movement ahead, something like noise running that meant a shift in scenes. "Ah, demon king?" "We''ll find out later. I have something to see first." Oh, you mean that. Do you really want to show us how hell we are from here on out? I turn to the next scene with a bite of my teeth to the spiciness of the Demon King. There, the figure of Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi, surrounded by many. As far as I can remember so far, I was wondering if it was a scene where many people were blaming me and throwing stones at me and this time it was completely different. ''Thank you... thank you...'' "Thanks to both of you, for the danger..." "How can I thank you......" That was pure gratitude. The streets of Samarial were terrible in the attack of evil dragons, but the people living there were safe. Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi saved their lives. They sent a heartfelt thank you to both of them, and the two sent had a look on their faces like they were in a different situation - they didn''t know how to react. ''Sometimes this happens...... hisago'' ''Right, right.... Even for me, I didn''t anticipate this situation'' Hisago replies to Nagi''s words with a little joy. To those two figures, Fermu looks back here with a slight brightening of his expression. "This was rewarded... is that the guy? Usato" "Hey, say something. Why does Nair look so serious?" Even this rewarded sight can only seem painful to me and Nair, who still have a stiff expression, a felm tilting their necks, but know what lies ahead. Then, Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi were temporarily set to stay in the city to help rebuild the city and tend to the injured. "Yikes!!" Mr. Nagi carried rubble, wood, etc. with unimaginable force from his appearance, and Mr. Hisago was treating people who had been damaged and injured by evil dragons. "Uncle, what, this?" ''This is, uh, vitality... no, it''s the medicine that gives me the energy to live. You''ll feel better soon. " Mr. Hisago was showing the ball of light he had taken out in his palms to a boy with a bandage around his head and arms. Perhaps they are dividing the life-energy they take away from their enemies in a way that seals them in the middle of the battle to a boy who is debilitated. As he receives the light, the boy regains his blood color in his expression. "Thanks! Uncle!" "Oh. But you''re still tired, you should rest a little longer" "Yeah!" To the boy smiling and nodding, Mr. Hisago reached for his head, smiling gently - slowly stroking his head while showing a bare gesture of hesitation for only a moment. ''It just makes me look good... that''s all, my parents... your father and mother should be happy'' "Even your uncle?" Oh, of course.... because I need to see the rest of them. See you later. '' Mr. Hisago turns to the next injured man as he hears the boy''s voice that Bubba-yi. One after the other, he reaches out to those who suffer from the poison of evil dragons. ... could he at least have become the brave man he had hoped for for? I hope so. I sincerely hope so, and he stops to look up into the sky. "Tower, huh?" With his eyes on the building he sees, he is made to understand without denial that things are already imminent. Buildings built on a priority basis over any building. The magic of the earth system makes it possible to assemble at an unusual speed the tower that was called "Symbol of Samaritan''s Hope in our time. "At this point, I guess I still had hope for a species called man. No, if he had just gone to the kingdom of Lingle without his evil dragon opponent or something in the first place, he might have had a pretty good life." "Usato, do you know where you''re going?" That''s what the demon king asks me to know what''s going on ahead. Deepening his grin, he continues to talk in an intriguing way about whether he regarded silence as an affirmation. "When you found out the truth, what did you think? How did you feel about humans?" "... anger," "That''s right. That''s right." Happy with my answer, Demon King speeds up the scene. After a flash of brightness, the scene switches, from the square where the injured were housed to the hall-like place of the castle. Not so much time seems to have passed since the earlier scene, but the view outside the window was surrounded by darkness, plus clouds enough to hide the moonlight in the sky. "Dear Valiant!! You are the one this Samaritan needs!! No! Your strength is still not enough to be regarded as a treasure over everything!! '' "--- O king of Samarial, what imitation is this?" Mr. Hisago can be tied to a chain stretched from the magic formation in a hangover. With such eyes of him, the king of Samarial at the time, who is spewing out his words as if he had lost his sanity, and the sorcerer who lived to refrain next to him. Shake my shoulder with Ferm confused by a situation that is too unclamped. What do you mean? Why are you tying that beard, that guy who''s supposed to be the benefactor!? " "Too much power can confuse people. King Samariar, who watched Mr. Hisago fight the Evil Dragon, in that battle...... no, he was fascinated by the power" Magic has already been activated, and chains that look familiar to me and Nair are wrapped dozens or hundreds around Mr. Hisago''s body. "That power is too sparing!! For the prosperity of my kingdom, your power! Blood, will! I wanted to take it into my kingdom!! '' Excitement I noticed something when Mr. Hisago, staring at the king of Samarial in a way that did not cool down, tried to destroy the restraints of the chain that caged his strength in his arms and bound himself. ''--- Oh no, this guy...!'' "Yes! The demon ju prepared by my subordinate to retain the non raw sauce - '' Before the king utters his words, Mr. Hisago pulls out the knife on his hips and destroys all restraints with one sword. Without even delivering to his sight the appearance of a king and a magician with a look of amazement and despair, he jumps out the window of the castle and heads somewhere. The expression had turned to impatience and fear, which he had never floated before. Soon it started raining, and while struck by it, he reached the place of destination, what he saw -, "Oh, shit." They were wounded, breathless as they slept. Those who suffered injuries as a result of the raid of evil dragons gathered in the square and were unable to move due to their inhalation of poison. The life Mr. Hisago healed and saved - was taken for too selfish a reason. "Ferm. the king of Samarial and the sorcerer took the means to bind Hisago to the land." "Hey, what''s that..." "We sacrificed and empowered the wounded who could not move because of the victimization of the Evil Dragon. The result is... As you can see, the procedure was easily torn and all that remained was a soul-drained, breathless corpse..." Nair explains to the flashing Ferm. The people of Samaria, other than Hisago, who were there, could only weep over the remains of their respective families and friends. Mr. Hisago himself sat down before the remains of one person and held his body, which would have lived until earlier. The wreckage was a boy that Mr. Hisago was magically healing. Nagi rushes to Hisago, who has nothing to say and has sat back holding a child who is no longer moving. "Hisago! Soldiers are stopping me... Huh!? What..." To her, who loses her words to the sight in front of her, he mouths how he has come to this day with a voice that is about to disappear. Knowing that the people who were supposed to heal had a pointless death, Mr. Nagi looks back as he pulls out his sword in angry shape. Ahead is the castle of Samarial. "Nagi, what are you going to do" ''Let them get their reward. Definitely something to forgive...!'' I intend to kill the king and the sorcerer. I can see you''re just trying to do that with an angry look. ''... Enough, leave me alone'' "What?" To Mr. Flat Hisago''s voice, Mr. Nagi accidentally stopped moving as if he were in retrospective gold bondage. Slowly put the carcass to sleep on the ground, his eyes rising, because his expression was feeling nothing as if his emotions had been shredded off. "We''re leaving here." "So, what are you going to do with the scumbags who killed these people!? Are you going to let them go?!?" ''You''re not going to make it to the busy end. You will be rewarded... one day, always'' To him, who speaks as if he is convinced that he is, Mr. Nagi also forgets his earlier anger and walks over to him, disturbed. ''It''s the kingdom of Ringle to head... of course, isn''t it?'' "No, I''m not going to that country" After seeing the people he was supposed to have saved himself, he starts walking to turn his back. There was no grief or anything in his eyes. Just there, there was nothing I could do to give up there. "Come on, let''s get this over with." ''End?'' "Boring skirmishes with the Demon King, everything." That also seemed to be the language of the declaration of war on the Demon King at the time. The loss of the life that he was supposed to have saved because of a heartless king and a sorcerer cut off the last thing that was connecting his heart. There''s nowhere left to connect him. "No matter how good people are, no matter how innocent children are laughing, an outer path tramples through it, both physically and mentally.... There were just too many of them in this day and age to do anything about it." "Hisago......" The city of Samarial surrounded by grief. It''s gonna rain. Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi are going through it. I had no choice but to turn away from the painful appearance. "Memories from here on forward exist only fragmented memories, with the exception of some" "... why?" "Because he didn''t try to show it. That''s not all if he was just fighting our army, but he obviously took a leg outside of where our army was - doing something (...)" Something...? Does that mean the Demon King doesn''t even know...? "But it means he''s finally motivated to fight me by cutting this thing off." Fragmentally reflected records are reflected in the landscape. The Wizard of Light who wipes out and overwhelms the army of the Demon King by himself. The hindsight was exactly brave enough to be called the "brave man," but the battle was the god himself. But in the middle of it he was letting the beasts, who had been treated badly on the battlefield, escape. After the battle he had moved them into the woods far from where people lived, teaching them upbringing and culture as people. Some of them look like Mr. Nagi and two melons girls. But this one''s not as strong as Mr. Nagi''s, it''s like a quiet atmosphere. "He led the beast man and crossed spears with us. When most of our army was devastated by the power of one hissago, he stepped into my castle." You remembered the time, the demon king with a look you seem to miss. A castle for the Demon King hundreds of years ago. If it''s not here, it''s probably - that ruin. "To settle with me." Probably the last one next. I must see instead of Kazuki with my predecessors, who are not here now, what options the humans who say hisago have chosen and what path they have chosen. 302 Lesson 270 "Hisago, the soldier cleaned up." The castle of the former demon king. Mr. Nagi, who cut down demonic soldiers with his sword in a castle that sank in the basement now called the ruins, spoke to Mr. Hisago. There were also many demonic soldiers in front of him and individuals who looked the same as the golems that absorbed the light magic we fought in a split state, but no injuries were seen in Mr. Hisago''s body. "There''s a demon king ahead of us." "Oh, I guess so" With a short reply he sees the knife in his own right hand. It is the weapon of a brave man based on the wings of Master Farga, another wave apart from a knife pierced by the heart of an evil dragon. Nagi talks to Hisago, who stares at it without any emotion. "Hey, Hisago." ''... what''s up?'' "After this battle is over... what will you do after you defeat the Demon King?" To her question, Mr. Hisago turns forward with no expression. "And?" I thought you were going back inside the Beast Man? Everyone will be waiting for you to come home because you made it. '' "... Nagi, what are you?" Mr. Nagi cheeked lightly as he tilted his neck at him, asking him to squeeze it out somewhere. "Me? I... haven''t decided yet. Oh, I hear your sister found someone nice in there, so I''d like to celebrate or something. '' "We''re apart, we''re sisters." "Oh, well, thanks to Hisago for seeing me again." Having heard Mr. Nagi''s words, he turns his expression into something harsh so that he can be offended by guilt. But still, he unlocks the fist that was gripping him hard - taking one sphere of light out of his palm. "I don''t deserve to live the future ahead." ''... hisago?'' ''... no, is it right that you shouldn''t live in the first place'' Made him laugh to mock himself, he continued to utter his words, staring into his own palms. "The presence of me makes the lives of many people unhappy for the future. Like those Samaritan people...... '' It was an exquisitely crafted sarcophagus that emitted the sphere of light and removed it from the void. Nagi, who sees the sole falling as if it had been there from the beginning, gives the expression that he doesn''t understand the translation. "Hisago, what, it..." "Nagi, I''m sorry" "Oh, what? -" At the next moment, Mr. Nagi''s chest was pierced by a knife protruded by Mr. Hisago. ''--- eh?'' I didn''t physically hurt you. The fillet wrapped in light was sinking into her chest without penetrating from her back. The sealed light of phylogenetic enhancement that I have seen many times. "You who have the magic of prediction... will soon see in my stead the people who live in those times" "hi, sa...... go" "You can resent me" Mr. Nagi''s body is enveloped in light. It goes with it, and her eyes gradually close. Mr. Hisago, holding her body as hard as a stone, can hold her in a sarcophagus. ''... sorry'' Completely blocking the sarcophagus with a lid made of stone, he takes the sword of a soldier falling at his feet. His appearance remains solitary everywhere as he continues to the dark passage. "I didn''t see this memory, but I see that''s what happened" As the Demon King impressed him as he worked his magic, he zeroed his breath. "Well, I guess I''m not mistaken" The Demon King utters such words to us that the situation is not swallowing and we are losing words to Mr. Hisago''s sudden actions. "What do you mean, I''m not wrong?" "Kannagi is a strong man, but not about Hisago''s full battle. Definitely would have gotten my foot together in the fight against me - and more importantly, there''s no way Hisago could have had a peaceful life after the fight" "... why?" "On the contrary, do you think an ambitious man would leave someone as strong as him alone?" It is the king of Samarial, fascinated by the power of the brave, and the figure of the sorcerer that lies at the back of his brain. They did so because they saw the power of Mr. Hisago''s too strong brave men. There is no blame whatsoever on Mr. Hissago, but there is not always anyone else like them. "Power beyond understanding drives people''s minds crazy. I guess he knew that well, too. As a matter of fact, after sealing me, he disappeared without going on the stage." ... but why did Mr. Hisago seal Mr. Nagi? The next time she woke up was hundreds of years later - in our living times. When you try to ask about it, the view in front of you changes. It was - the demon king of the past and the sight of Mr. Hisago being relative. "At last, have you come this far" "That''s as far as the cause goes." Mr. Hisago stares sharply at the Demon King sitting on the throne just as he does now. The Demon King sees the sword in his hand and frowns uncomfortably. "Are you tasting me for not having Farga''s weapons?" "I don''t need that one anymore" I assure you, the Demon King gives Mr. Hisago a suspicious look. "The knife is only meant to aid my strength. It''s just convenient and there''s no obstacle to losing it. Or are you going to let go of the fact that only the power of a sword is in front of me? '' ''--- K, Kuk, he''s a man with no less mouth. I see. As soon as possible, you don''t need Kanryu''s weaponry or anything. You''re increasingly a monster, man.'' "From me, it''s more of a monster in front." Demon kings and brave men who return evil to each other. But the exchange was a reminder of some familiar pattern. Maybe you''ve been engaged more than once besides watching it in your memory. ''Before we fight, can I ask you a few questions?'' What the hell are you talking about? ''It''s only now. If the battle starts, it won''t be about each other.'' ''... haha...'' Mr. Hisago, who sighed as he thought, cluttered up his sword. A demon king cuts out a story to him with his arms in his arms. "What are you thinking about taking me down?" "What?" "Now you''re not gonna say something sweet about fighting for humans, are you? If you''re going to say something like that - the Kingdom of Heygal must be undamaged. '' the demise of the kingdom of Haegal, who summoned himself, and heard that he would not move one eyebrow. ''I''m not dissatisfied with our ability to cross spears. My men, who traveled to death, were also interested in the struggle and died satisfied. But the very purpose of your fight, which you are supposed to be fighting, is still unclear, even if it seems a little creepy to me'' What are you fighting for? Wouldn''t it be for something obscure like mission as a brave man? '' Mr. Hisago becomes silent for a while at the inquiry of the Demon King. After the silence he slowly opened his mouth. "I believe in human potential." ''... do you speak of such things over this period? I thought I was already doing my best to humans. " "I''m so devoted to love." The Demon King gives a suspicious look to Mr. Hisago''s words. You believe in human potential, but you''re doing everything you can? Even this one I''m looking at doesn''t make sense. "Believe it, not now" "Hmm?" ''Now, it''s a time of confusion. Just like my living world, warfare has eroded people''s hearts and made them rough.'' His former world. Probably in a time when war was close. It must have been a spectacular place, not to mention the times we lived in. ''The world of battle is one of the reasons why people''s hearts are rough. If that battle goes away, people''s hearts will turn into good ones too - don''t you need too much power? That''s what I thought. "K, kuk......" Hold your mouth so the demon king of the past can grin. He opens his mouth with his shoulders trembling as if to bruise Mr. Hisago''s readiness. What do you mean, you fought healthy and at the expense of the uncertainty of the future? You know what I mean? It''s just an awful, crazy push of ideals, huh? '' ''To that end, the trial left. After that I entrust it to the living first'' ... Could it not have destroyed its flesh by sealing only the soul of the evil dragon to test the people who live in the future? Someone living in that era tried to confront the threat of evil dragons by holding hands together...? No, do you have such an unscrupulous story? "If it''s the kind of future that will perish in my remaining trials, that''s it." "Suppose, after you defeat me, what will you do?" ''I don''t know. You''ll never use magic again.'' ''You''re a man who makes it, lives a life that doesn''t make sense. Do you try to avoid that much contention? Cut it off and you''ll get what you need...'' The demon king in a pioneering way. Then, having a malicious grin as to whether he remembered something, he took something out with his witchcraft. "So you need this after the fight?" What I took out with that word was like a piece of paper shining in gold. From what I''ve seen, it looks like a scroll, but what is that? "What the hell?" "This is a scroll with a return ritual that will return you to your former world." "... was it in Haegal?" "Ha!?" Scroll back to the original world!? Haegal Kingdom even prepared such a thing!? Even if I look at the Demon King unexpectedly, he just sees my reaction strangely. "With this, you can disappear from this world? In that case, no one will show up looking for you." Mr. Hissago turns his hostility to the Demon King, who flickers and scrolls. ''I don''t want it. I don''t need that. " "Really? Let me tell you something, is this real? '' "Hard." A demon king who pleasantly erases scrolls away. Scroll back to the original world, huh? "If you were going to take this very seriously, I''d throw it in the middle of the dimension, but it won''t break my expectations for long." ''I thought it would be...'' "Demon King, if your personality is too bad...?" "Am I the Demon King?" The demon king is even donned by his squire, Mr. Siel. Instead, the demon king before being sealed looks rather emotional when he is in front of Mr. Hissago. The intimidation I feel about it also feels that the Demon King is undoubtedly weakening now because the past is stronger. ''Either way, there is a future ahead to try. I''ll hit the last wedge here. " ''--well. Is that why you''re here, relative to me?'' When Mr. Hisago takes the sword he protrudes on the floor, the Demon King rises from the laughing throne with pleasure. "Fine! Broken, broken, broken, broken, broken. Try it here now!! '' "Even if you don''t tell me, I''m going to." The battle begins. of the Demon King and the Brave, the greatest battle ever fought. The Demon King develops more than hundreds of magic, and Mr. Hisago creates a sphere of comparable light around himself. "First hand." Mr. Hisago, who took into himself a number of spheres of light that floated around him, gently waves the sword in his hand to the Demon King. That''s just the way it is, but a blow carried out so fast that even I can''t catch it with my eyes easily smashes the ceiling and floor, slashes it and hits the demon king. "That''s a lot to taste." ! The Demon King, who extinguished the slaughter by simply sticking his palms forward, activates the magic. Not just one. It activates a number of sorceries simultaneously, and they become a stream of light and simultaneously kill Mr. Hisago. Enchantment left to the quantity, not even in time to seal, his system strengthening, launches his body into the air and keeps pounding further into the pursuit. "---Stop it or you''ll be dancing in the sky indefinitely?" I don''t see Mr. Hisago at the earliest possible time in such an attack that even the overhead ceiling breaks through. We could only be dismayed by the power of so many desperate demon kings watching it. Power of the Demon King in full season. However, being overwhelmed by that power, the magic that kept being unleashed overhead disappeared without a scratch. "--- K, kuhahaha!! Hey, you, you could have done that too! '' At the earliest, the demon king laughs as he breaks through the ceiling and looks up over his head as the night sky widens. At the same time, the night sky that opens overhead is once again covered in something. "Drop the mountain too, brave man!!" ''How dare you, you bastard...!'' What appeared - was a mountain mass huge enough to shudder. The falling rocks, as if the heavens and the earth themselves had been reversed. The demon king who looks up at them tries to intercept them while manipulating numerous sorceries like a conductor. At that moment when the two forces clashed again, the light fills the surrounding area. The battle between the Demon King and the Brave - it was in a realm of exactly another dimension, far beyond our expectations. "--Would it have been a good pastime?" If you notice, the sight in front of you had disappeared, as had all the illusions created by the Demon King in his sorcery. Neither were we sitting in the chair, but for a while the situation had not swallowed up, but as soon as we returned to me, we turned our gaze to the Demon King. "The stupidity of a former human being and the path taken by a brave man named Hisago and the sincerity hidden in his actions. I tried putting it together briefly inside, but it would have been well understood." " your cod is well conveyed" "You''ve already heard it from Farga, right? I can''t wield the power I''ve shown you in the past." Still, it is clear that there is still a big difference between us. Because the demon king in front of him was one of those with substandard powers, just like Mr. Hisago. "It was only a pleasure, but do you understand why we can''t trust a human race?" "... Yep" "Then decide to defeat me like this and be ready to destroy the Demons?" I close my eyes for a moment to sum up my thoughts about what the Demon King is trying to say. Indeed, it would be terrible to treat the humans you did to Mr. Hisago. The same goes for the treatment of beasts. It would not be strange for such history to keep the Demons from believing in humans. "Select, or" Don''t narrow your potential. That''s what Rose said on this journey. My choice does not make me think that the Demon Clan is at Setouchi''s doom or not. But I remember Mr. Hisago earlier - seeing the negative history of human servitude and the battle against the former Demon King Army, there was something like one determination floating in my head. "Defeating you and destroying the Demons don''t mean the same thing." "... what?" "In the meantime, I''ll beat you up, including for the time being." I can''t stop the words I spit out anymore. Breathe lightly and say words that determine your future -, "And I..." "Yes! Go away!" The side door suddenly opens with tremendous momentum. It was - it was the girl I had been waiting for until just now - who appeared royally carrying the light. "Oh, no, Demon King! This thunderous brave Suzune has arrived. I think we''ll see!" We couldn''t help but hold our heads to our predecessors poking their fingers in fry at the demon king who rounded our eyes and Amako holding his head behind them. 303 Lesson 271 What an appearance, I thought on my side. I couldn''t help but hold my head in the face of a senior who showed up kicking through the door. Very helpful in the circumstances. It''s not comforting. But... you didn''t have a normal way of appearing any more...! "Huh, apparently you don''t have much of a voice in my power or surprise?" "It''s Usat. Is it just special now?" "... and it''s always like that" You''re being treated like a stranger by the Demon King, seniors...! A senior walks up to me with the sheath of a knife in his hand. I haven''t taken that gaze off the Demon King. "Usat, are you okay?" "I''m counting on you to come...... I''m supposed to" "Is that it?" Feels like smashing this air. Then Amako, who followed me with her senior, calls out to me. "Usato, are you hurt? Are you okay?" "Oh, don''t worry about it. Are you hurt?" "Are you treating me and Amako differently?" Well, don''t seniors look well already? ... The Demon King still doesn''t move. Not just seniors, but Kazuki too? "... what about Leona?" "Mr. Leona is holding Armilla back." "I see, are you with Koga?" Nodding, the seniors turn their bodies to the Demon King, as they were convinced. Before I''m ready for battle, I''ll finally speak to Amako. [M] "Amako, can you go?" "Yeah, if Usato''s with you, he''s a heck of a bitch." I got confirmation from Amako, and I take a gentle, deep breath. Until earlier, I have seen Mr. Hissago''s tragic past. Not that I have any idea, but now I have to concentrate on the Demon King. "Ferm, let''s assimilate. Assimilated to Amako and Burlin, Nair''s on my shoulder." "What about me? Usato." "You can always move with a knife." "Usato, could you be angry!?" Throughout the senior year, the dark magically wrapped ferm enters and assimilates my body from my feet. Amako and Burlin jumped into my body and assimilated further. The last Nair to turn into an owl jumped on my shoulder to complete the change. "I''m just defenseless. I''m too scared. Hey, can''t you let one more in?" "I can''t, I''m full." "It''s dangerous because we''re all together" "Grrr!" "I''m not at all relieved to hear from the safest place!? Ah, no more! I wonder why you always have to be attached to Usat, right!!" "This is fueled away, isn''t it, me?" Only at the end of the story, you''re totally stirring up around turning your neck and peeling your senior. Inside the body too, where the outside has become busy, I look up at the Demon King sitting on the throne. He has an interesting gaze at me. [M] "The more you look at it, the more unusual it is itself. assimilation with others with dark magic at their core...... very interesting" "How does that work...? It just seems like more than one person was taken in by that guy." "The mechanism and everything would be right. It''s totally insane, you know." Even though they say things scattered, me and my predecessors are relative to the Demon King. We talked normally until just now, but our original purpose was to defeat the Demon King. That fact remains unchanged, and this readiness will not waver. "I don''t have all the kazuki, do you want to go?" "We''ll have to do it. He''ll arrive while we fight." Me and my senior tried to jump out at the same time - that''s when the burst sound and flash burst from overhead. When I accidentally stopped my leg and looked up, I saw a man coming from a circular hole poking into the ceiling onto the board of light. The man falls straight to me and my senior, flips a board made of light magic and lands it beautifully. "Phew! Finally got there!!" "Kazuki!" "Mr. Kazuki!" "Apparently you made it!" That''s a cool way to show up. I never thought I''d come through the ceiling, but now we''ve got two brave men on the spot. "Have you finally got the brave men?" "It''s like being cut off because of your troublesome operation...!" "It''s just a story that would have been that far if it had ended. But you survived each trial and you reached before me." That''s what I said, the Demon King still sits on the throne, putting his arm on the hiccups. His expression is not like he is very much in front of the enemy. "Ciel." "Demon King, should I, evacuate...!? This definitely involves me, right?" "You don''t have to." "Yes?" When the Demon King flips his hands, something like a white vortex occurs next to Mr. Siel. A slighter wave of hands causes the white vortex to move, swallowing Mr. Siel, who is taken aback, to disappear. "I''ll fly somewhere else.... Well." ! "That''s right. Don''t be distracted, don''t unravel - your enemies are right in front of you." The Demon King rises from the throne. A demon king with only far power from the full season, but still unimaginable in its power. "Before the battle, let me ask you something" Big, devil-specific threaded bent horns in silver hair that I made all-back. Releasing a sense of intimidation unmatched by a large body, the Demon King looked down at us as he took off the black robe that was woven on his shoulders. "Assuming you defeated me, what would you do?" "... do what?" "The fundamental reason why the brave man was summoned is only the power of war against me, the enemy of humanity. What would you do if you served that purpose?" The words seemed directed not at me, but at my predecessors and Kazuki, two brave men. It was halfway through, but my story was almost over earlier. So you''re talking about Kazuki with the seniors next? "... what the hell are you trying to say?" "If you fulfill your mission, your title as a brave man will remain, but it will make no sense. No, it means that in the first place you seek strength as a brave man, and that there can be useless strife" "I don''t..." "Have you ever seen a human being?" The demon king who blocked Kazuki''s words looks at me. Now that I have seen Mr. Hisago''s past, I can understand what the Demon King is trying to say. The talents of Kazuki and his predecessors are unusual in this world. If you continue to train for years like this, it''s no surprise that you have strength close to Mr. Hisago. "Are you saying we should leave this world?" "It''s up to you to decide." "... in the first place, there is no means for us to return to our original world as it stands. This story is a waste of time." Staring at the Demon King, he grinned at the seniors who said so coldly. "Then should I have the means to go home?" The demon king who said so takes out a golden piece of paper in his hand. Is that...!? "Scroll I showed Mr. Hisago!?" "It is a scroll engraved with a return ritual that returns those summoned from different worlds to their original worlds. Now we have information about the world of Hisago, the brave men of our predecessors, but if we override the smell of your world, the information, it will be possible to return to the original world." "Heh... heh!?" I don''t know if that''s true or not. But if his words are true, seniors and Kazuki can return to their original world. If you look at Kazuki unintentionally, he opens his eyes and reveals his surprise, and the senior--? Are you laughing? "Huff, Demon King. Apparently, you''re sweetening me." "Mm?" "Let''s be honest. I don''t think about the future ahead of me!" Oh, seniors, you haven''t thought about this. A senior who in vain showed his confident Doya face sees the demon king with his arms in his arms. In that grand glance, the Demon King gives a suspicious look. "It''s not something we should talk about right now that we''re not going home. The reason we''re here is why we were summoned! You can''t have gotten lost in front of that!!" "... Hmm?" "And to return the word, we''ve seen this world, this era of humans! That''s more than you! That''s why I wanted to protect you and believe you!! Don''t look at us sweetly!!" Bisi, and a senior who poked his finger at him. When she regains her sheath, she looks at me and Kazuki and makes me laugh. "Come on, Mr. Usato! Kazuki, I''ll send the problem ahead and slap the Demon King!" "... hahahaha, right! I can''t let you get lost right now!!" ... After all, I''m glad you had this guy. It''s so reliable because you can stay forward without changing any circumstances. "--- I''m ready now" ''... Usato?'' Amako inside gave me a strange voice when she whispered to tell me so. Once I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, I lined up next to my senior, holding my fist. "Senior, let''s fight. This will be our last battle." "Oh!" Expand the cage hand on your right arm. I was able to rest and recover only a little magic, and the wounds of the battle with Koga are healed completely by healing magic. There is no obstacle to the battle. Relative to the Demon King after he opens or closes his hand to see how it goes. "He can''t do it. It''s a joke, but it''s an interesting answer." So grumbled the demon king, let the magic unfold from his palms. He created magic to line up from his palms one after the other, distorting the edges of his mouth in front of us. "--Then let the battle begin" "Coming!" "" Yes "" Moments, flashes run from the magic that floats around the Demon King. What jumped in front of me was a flame looming like a wall. Kazuki stepped forward before me and my senior, who saw such a fierce flame that no escape existed. "I''ll clear the way!" Kazuki jumping on the board of light pulls out the sword on his back and unleashes a glowing magic slash. Only then will the flaming wall looming here be torn in two. The next thing that popped out of the back of the flame was a chain made of some recognisable magic. "I''m coming! Usato!" "I support you!" Uncountably stretched chains that pop up after seniors come toward me and seniors to lure them, but they are stopped by the light magic magic bullets of Kazuki flying in the sky. "Usato, that''s the magic the sorcerer used!" "Then it''s dangerous to get caught...!" Bad hobby sorcery that binds even the soul. I don''t know what dangerous effect it would have if I got caught. But on top of that, the chains of magic grow even more, stretching out of the ground to besiege me and my predecessors. If you realize it, you''ve been besieged to the point where there''s no escape... "Seniors, I will make my way to the Demon King!" "As long as the gap is enough!" Create a magic bullet wrapped in elasticity from your right arm and throw it in the direction where the Demon King would be. - Healing bombs. With the landing, a senior approached the Demon King and pulled out a knife with a flash of light as he stepped into the moment when he scattered the chain sideways at once. "Ha!" But a slaughter involving electric shock barely passes through the demon king''s body. Amako, who is inside me, raises her voice when she is distracted by the demon king, who disappears like smoke. "Usat, Behind!!" "Become!?" "The spell of writing smoke. You get caught up in simple hands." Voice from behind (...). As soon as I heard Amako''s voice and turned around, the finger the Demon King poked at me pointed at my heart. "The Flame Spell" "--- Huh!" From the fingertips where the magic texts appear, something like light is emitted. I intuitively shifted my body to the side, but the rays - perhaps the hotline that condensed the fire - ignored even the magic of dark magic and pierced my left shoulder. "Gu...!" "That''s an awesome rate of reaction. Deal with it." A continuous light of red fever is emitted on the fingers of the Demon King. Heal your left shoulder. Play the hotline with the caged hand of your right arm as you magically heal. "Usat, this attack will pierce my magic!" "No, it''s okay! Usato can handle it!!... I can jump in next!! '' "Oh!" Strike your fist into the Demon King with great stride as you turn the last hotline diagonally with your caged hands. "Olah!" "Sweet" But my fist is stopped by something like an invisible wall on the verge of hitting the Demon King. That''s my fist assimilating with Burlin...!? No, I remember this feeling! This is from Nero Argens...! "Wind Magic......!?" "That''s right. The Spell of Gravity" Amako warns me to leave the scene in my head, and at the same time a tremendous amount of pressure falls on my body. Am I getting heavier myself? The floor will sink. [M] "Nugu!?" "Usato!? What''s wrong?!?" WHAT!? Suddenly your body is heavier!? There''s no way Nair on her shoulder is suffering...! Were gravity manipulated just for me? "Here we go...!" "Are you human? If you''re a normal person, it''s no surprise you''re crushed." I have to wonder why the Demon King is human...! From the side of the Demon King who stopped my fist, a silent, slashed senior and a kazuki emitting light magic from overhead. Having instantly understood their intentions, I let the black magic magic of darkness loose with my stopped fist pressed and nail the Demon King to the spot. "Mm...?" "Let it nail here......!" "Usat, I will soon break the spell of liberation!" A knife and Kazuki''s unleashed magic bullet are rolled out by seniors to the Demon King, who is over the wind armor but tied with black magic. Kazuki''s Magic Bullet will pierce the wind armor...! If it comes from above, it should also hit the senior slaughter!! "Mirror Demon Spell" But all the Demon King has to do is whine like a word, and the magic bullets Kazuki unleashes are fogged to be played due to the magic that appeared around the Demon King. The Demon King moved his arms against the next imminent attack of his predecessors, without taking restraint by dark magic as anything - he barefoot received his waving self. "Nah...!?" "To this extent? I want you to fight more seriously." A demon king who freed yet another hand turns his palm upwards. When some sort of sorcery is activated, the magical text that just covers the indoor ceiling unfolds. This is the same thing that set the flames down on the battlefield...!? "If you lose your mind, we''ll finish next?" No, there are three sorceries floating in the palm of the Demon King!? The floating magic fits into one and turns into another. superimpose it on the same sorcery as the text floating in the sky -, "Composite Sorcery, Tenraku''s Spell" Moments, storms roar from overhead. The electric shock crushes the ground to the point where it is mistaken for thunder and a gust of wind blows. This is... not good! "Nair!" "And I solved it!" "Thanks! Noooo!" He lowers the scene as he slaps his healing flying fist into the arms of the Demon King, who is grabbing his senior knife. Seniors who felt as dangerous as I did are leaving the scene, but storms in the sky are starting to pour down on us all the time. "Usato, don''t hit this! Avoid it because I instruct!! '' "Oh!" "You''re too bullshit! Demon King!!" Demon King magic that even reproduces natural disasters. We jumped forward as we saw the power. 304 Lesson 272 A storm blowing overhead. Thunder strikes even indoors, puncturing rain and wind. "Nair, resistance to electric shock! Ferm shields his right arm! Usat is a visual defense! '' "I''m the only one with cluttered instructions!!" Hit the shield of the right arm with the curse of Nair''s resistance against a thunderbolt. Make sure the senior and Kazuki are cheap while watching the electric shock being played by the shield and dispersed to jump to the ground. "... there he is!" Kazuki is manipulating the board in the wind and going toward the Demon King who stands at the center of the storm. Along with that, seniors are also waving their swords around wearing electric shocks, none of which reach the Demon King. "I''m on my way to cover!" "If you can''t help it, it''s just two dances!" I know that. But you can''t be a foot wrapper here. "If you''re going to wipe out Kazuki''s light magic! Nair, it''s a restraint and healing magic bullet...!" "Hey what are you going to do!?" "Kazuki!!" When I raise my voice, I see Kazuki shining a ray of light from the sky to the Demon King. When he notices the magic bullet in my hand, he nods forcefully. The intention has arrived! Then I''ll only throw this at you later!! "No!" Throw healing magic bullets with a full escape. While they are in the wind, they fly straight to the Demon King. "Here''s the thing! Usato!!" Kazuki also turns a large number of magic bullets to the Demon King at the same time. Let magic unfold to prevent them from being unleashed at the same time, but the magic only prevents Kazuki''s light magic and makes my magic bullets come true. "Mm...!" There was a cure for restraint on the Demon King. The cure magic bullet hits directly. The wind armor caused the healing magic bullet to be played just before, but the sorcery granted to it restrains its body for each wind armor of the Demon King. "Healing magic doesn''t work, but magic does! Tap into this gap!" "It''s a combination!" "This shouldn''t be prevented!!" Seniors are also beaten to unleash a continuous fist in line with Kazuki''s attack. The restraint will be solved soon, but as long as there are a few seconds of gaps -, "Huh, Usat! Get away!" "Why!?" "The Demon King knows my magic (...) too!!" Moments later, the spell of restraint that was stopping the Demon King from moving begins to fly. - The spell of liberation. Naturally I thought I had it, but can it be prevented in such a flash!? "The brave man of light... you''re a little troublesome..." When the Demon King turns his hand upwards, the rain clouds and wind that were caused by magic concentrate on him. The Demon King, who confirmed that he was trapped in a rain cloud, sees himself at hand. "Hmm, but I didn''t know I could do magic." "Eat...!" "Healing Fist!" Seniors in Thunderbeast Mode 2 status and my attack on the Demon King, which made my arms huge, loom. Evaded by merely moving my fist, the Demon King continues to grab the senior attack with his arm from the front, while instead grabbing his arm and throwing it straight up. "Kuh." The Demon King turns his magic to a senior dancing in the sky. You expected an attack, or you try to move into an interception posture in the air. "The Spell of Slow" "--Become!?" With the sound of space vibrating, seniors move slowly. Understand that even the electric shock emanating from her became slow motion, allowing the Demon King to manipulate the time around seniors only. The Demon King is about to unleash a hotline on me. "Come on, let''s do it! Neaah!" "I don''t know if I can!" Nair imparts a spell of resistance to my magic bullets. [M] Without seeing it, I throw a magic bullet at my senior. "Olah!" The magic bullets released jump time into manipulated space - striking directly at seniors without being affected by it. "Guh!?" The ladies scream and blow up seniors, but the hotline passes where her head was until earlier. Oh, it was dangerous...! "You again, Usato" "I will interrupt you again and again!!" Relative to the demon king who turned his body this way. Down to the detour, you don''t know what you''re going to do. Then we''ll just have to bring it into close proximity so we don''t even have time to use magic!! "Elasticity Grant!" Accelerate with the elasticity that has been moved to your feet and flesh thin on the Demon King at once. A big man over my height - not as much as the orga I fought before, but swallowed by more intimidation, I still glance at him. "Everybody, brains out!" "We''ll be together when we get here!" Do it! Usato! '' "Grrr!" "No!? I''m so scared!?" Only one of us is crying, but we have to go!! Fight the Demon King while turning the Resilience Grant. "Funny... let''s hang out with him for a play" An attack using healing magic heals the Demon King in reverse! Then use magic in the direction of making my movements fully auxiliary. "Healing Accelerated Fist!" Fist out to the Demon King as he bursts his magic out of his elbows, feet, and fists. In contrast, he lifts his arms gently and prevents my fists with wind armor. "To fight, a combination of healing magic and magic tricks. It looks harmless inside. Why..." "I''ll distort that soot face...!" "Dual personality or something?" I knew from earlier fights that the Demon King is not only magic, but also physically incapable. We were fighting each other with that hisago, so no wonder we''re talking about it... now it''s fading since the whole season, so it''s a monster...! "Ferm! Get me more arms!!" "Want Devil Usat!" I didn''t say that much!! But Ferm grows wings with his hands on my back, as Nair asked. "Hey, what''s this, Usat is finally a monster!?" "Wings just grew! Calm down! '' ''Yes, indeed, it''s no different from the usual Usat...'' Amako, it''s strange to be convinced of that!? But the Demon King, who saw the four wings grow from my back, laughed joyfully. "Ha-ha-ha, that''s good. What does that look like, exactly, a demon? No, you look more demonic than the devil I know?" "I did it! Usato! The Demon King is tattooed!! Give him back!!" "We''re all enemies now!!" Why do I have to say I''m a monster in the middle of a fight like this, you bastard? I want to say out loud that the most monster is you...! Hit the demon king with his own arms and four wings on his back as he hits the demon king with all his anger. "Phew..." The demon king takes the magic that floats around him instead of his shield and takes the attack of his wings, wielding my powerful fists with his own arms. I can track the movements of seniors in Thunderbeast Mode 2 with my eyes, so can you read my movements first...! Besides, maybe the Demon King sees me like this through a demon or something!! "So there''s no reason to be scared here!!" Slap your arm down like a hammer from the top. At the foot of the demon king who took it from the front, his expression changes where the crack entered. "A shock wave caused by an outburst of magic and an acceleration" "Huh, healing broken fist!!" I can take a positive fist thrust that just rolled out with a gap. The demon king, who sees the elasticity imparted caged in his fist, leaks a voice like he was impressed. "Is this making you resilient to magic? It''s a technology I didn''t see before it was sealed. It''s called an outburst of magic, is this a common technique in the kingdom of Ringle?" Right!! " "Why are you lying there!?" Thought I''d have to make you look spiritually strong here...! When you burst magic out of your fist and pull your fist - the next moment, the hand rolled out by the Demon King looms. What seemed slight was the magic floating in my palms -, "Don''t take it!" "I knew it!" When I hear Amako''s voice and lean toward her body, my hand sweeps over her shoulder. Then, the dark magic magic magic power of the touched area spreads and the white uniform is exposed. "Dark magic melted!?" Ferm''s hurried voice. Continue to stare at the Demon King, avoiding the impending hand in a critical manner. "The Magic Erosion spell... is a magic that erodes magic. Your dark magic defenses don''t make sense, either?" "You can do anything, you are!" "It''s still sealed at about 70% of its power." Thank you very much for your desperate information! The Demon King turns around and sets up a sorcery-weaving fight. They''re just gonna cut us down like this! If...! "Nair, can we go now (...)!?" "Yes! I''ve seen enough!" "Then get caught!!" "What are you going to do..." Assault forward to hide your right hand behind your back. Once the protruding hand of the Demon King is received with his left shoulder - with his left hand wrapped around the spell of liberation exercised by Nair, he touches the Demon King. As a result, the wind armor that was covering the Demon King''s body is scattered like glass. ! "At this distance, you can''t defend yourself!" On the right hand side I was hiding, a healing bomb. Hold it in your right hand and slap it on the defenseless Demon King. At the same time, my body is wrapped in the magic of dark magic to protect itself from the shockwave of a ruptured healing bomb. "--Oh, finally a blow" "Aren''t you an idiot!? Aren''t you a suicide bomber or something!? Take care of me more!?" "Sorry, I''ll make it up to you as much as I want later...... focus in front of me" Immediately disarm the magic armor and look in the direction where the Demon King was. There was a demon king with his palms sticking forward and a surprised look on his face. ... I was made to blow a bubble, but there was no fine dust in response. Still, there are storms and thunderbolts created by the Demon King on this occasion. If we don''t do something about it like this, Kazuki too -, "Mr. Usato! Sorry for letting you fight alone!!" With that screaming, a senior jumped in front of me fired an electric shock from his palm and restrained the Demon King. She looks back at this one and gives me a smile that''s not right for this occasion. "It worked just now, but it helped!" "Yeah..." "That''s the whip of love!" It turns out that you''re always the same for now. But Kazuki hasn''t gotten out of here trapped in wind and rain clouds. Besides, I was fighting with the Demon King earlier and I didn''t care, but I have to watch out for electric shocks from the sky. "Usato, you tin. I found a secret to thunder." "... Yes?" "Let''s put it into practice now!!" A senior who leaps with a knife, saying something strange. ... No, no, wait a minute! He''ll be struck by lightning...!? The next moment that I thought so, a thunder fell on the discerning senior, and her figure is wrapped in the light. "Se, senpai!?" "What are you doing, Suzune!?" Me and Nair scream elsewhere, and a senior laugh echoes from the light. "Ha ha! Demon King! My opponent is a thunderbolt!!" "... what?" Though struck by lightning, his senior figure was intact. No, on the contrary, her sword was full of overflowing electric shocks, and gripping it with both hands, she released an extra-large electric shock to the demon king beneath her eyes as she spun around in the air. "Bump Special Attack! Drop the electric dog!" With a move-like name like a chunk of taste, the dropped electric shock instantly swallowed the appearance of the Demon King. When I''m stunned by the sight, the senior who landed beside me shows me a doya face that I don''t know how many times today. "Huh, it''s me who controls the thunder" "... No, I don''t know, it''s a boulder..." What you''re doing is really outrageous. I can usually count on it...... I don''t know. "--When you get this far, you got all the crooks." Rainwater evaporates due to the thunder emitted by seniors, and demon kings emerge from places where water vapor can stand in. His hands are slightly coal stained and he appears to be suffering from hand injuries. "Just so you know the attack is coming through." "Right." But just me and the two seniors, I can''t push it off. While alerting the Demon King, he looks up at the rain cloud where Kazuki is trapped - inadvertently, he realizes the light is leaking out of the gap between the rain clouds. "... those brave men are no less than you, and they seem to do it flashy." When the Demon King speaks that way, the rays of the Polar Ocean are emitted from the rain cloud. They spin and scratch away one spin while destroying the art of covering the sky. In an instant, Kazuki, who tried to destroy all the Heavenly Storm spells, comes down to us with smoke emitting heat from his left arm cage hand. "Sorry, I''m out of hand" "No, this one''s fine" "Good..." Stroking his chest down to ease, he stares sharply at the demon king. "Try and fight. Okay, but my magic seems to be being countered by the Demon King" "Oh, I guess it''s because Mr. Hisago used light magic, too" The system enhancement is different, the light magic should be the same. It was no surprise that he had the magic to counter the extinction of light magic, like the golem of that ruin. You understand that, Kazuki releases multiple magic bullets and makes them disc-shaped. "I turn to Usat and senior support." "Sounds like you should do that. Me, too, I''ll go beat you up at all costs." Then will I destroy magic with Nair so that seniors can easily attack me? After checking each role, I will now relate to the Demon King once. The battle has just begun. Although the power of the Demon King may still be bottomless - if we all fight together here, we must be able to find a way to live. 305 Lesson 273 Me and my senior are avant-garde. Relative to the Demon King while getting Kazuki to support the rear guard. The other guy doesn''t know what he''s going to do with magic, Demon King. I can''t keep my mind off him in front of such an opponent, but I can still make him struggle with a lot of trouble. "You both scaffold my magic!!" Kazuki manipulates a lot of magic bullets and installs them around us. They move separately to predict our movements, allowing for three-dimensional movements, not just on the ground. "Well, did you erase the power of extinction from light magic and make it physically resilient? Do something clever inside." A demon king who sees and admires magic bullets floating around him. Some of them go toward the Demon King - wiped out by the sorcery he has put out. "The magic of extinction isn''t mixed either!" "Of course, I understand." Arrange magic around you, and separate attacks are unleashed from all of it. It''s not just Kazuki''s magic bullet, but moving forward even with enough power to wipe us out around. "Healing Magic Rupture Palm!" Impersonate flaming magic with shock waves. At the same time as it lands, it releases a healing flying fist to the Demon King who stands about ten meters away. "Olah!" "Not to that extent." But even the healing flying fist is wiped out just by the demon king paying his hand. ...!! I knew I had to hit him directly. Weak!! In preparation for the next demon king''s attack, purple light rises on the edge of his sight as he tries to move the scene. "Thunderbeast Mode 3, Kid No Fire Poke!" With a moment of purple light, the sorcery wrapped around the Demon King is scattered, and a senior with a knife poked at his side appears. "That''s fast. Never before has a lightning user been sealed." "Thank you!" The Demon King receives a continuously wielded sword without turning around with magic floating in his palm. "You have the gift of battle, the qualities of magic, the qualities of bravery." "Keep it light and keep it safe. That''s a good word!" Kicking the Invisible Armor of the Demon King, a senior who leaped straight behind him unleashes a three-day moon-shaped electric shock waving a knife. A demon king who sees it and avoids it lightly beside him - but I am there on the spot. "Remember I''m here!!" ! The demon king strikes me back with a cage hand wrapped in elasticity. If you are a caged hand with a nature that does not pass through magic, you can play electric shocks and even kazuki light magic...!! Here we go -, "Healing Counter!" "Another weird move!?" The electric shock, which begins at close range, hits the Demon King directly. Spread intense light in front of you, but it soon converges into the protruding palm of the Demon King. "You''re not the only one who can manipulate electric shocks?" "Huh!" "Thunder Strike Spell" An electric shock converging on my palm releases towards me. My senior broke in between me and the Demon King when I raised my fist to bounce him back again, and I tore the thunder with the knife I pulled out. "Thank you!" "I can''t defeat anyone who''s missing one! Join forces!" "Yes!" Place your hands on the shoulders of seniors and restore health. Afterwards, throw the healing magic bullet gently at Kazuki behind you. "Kazuki!" "Helpful!" Confirm Kazuki, who received the Passi Magic Bullet, and me and my senior will resume the attack on the Demon King again. Kazuki''s Magic Bullets will offset the magic that the Demon King has unleashed, so you can concentrate on one Demon King! "Ferm, let''s go!" "Oh!" My left arm and both legs are wrapped in the same armor as the Black Knight. Speeding magic all over my body, accelerated at once by the steps of elasticity grant, I slap my right fist straight into the invisible wall that covers the perimeter of the Demon King. "Nair!" "--- I can''t! It''s not like the magic I just did!!" "You''re a rare magician loyal to the basics of remembering even the spell of liberation." "Hii!?" Nair hiding behind me from above his shoulder in the sight of the Demon King. So looms the sword waved by the seniors, but it is held back by the armor of the Demon King. "--- Huh, Usat! I wonder if I can somehow destroy it!!" "I will try!!" Getting closer to the Demon King again, escaping the palm directed at him. He won''t let me near him - but Kazuki''s manipulative light magic flies with the power of extinction to the Demon King. "Now! Usato!!" "Wow!!" With me and light magic, the threat is higher in the latter! Where the Demon King deals with light magic, I slap the healing punch again. One shock - but it can''t hit me in a row, so now I''m gonna slap my left fist wrapped in black magic, and I''m gonna slap my continuous fist in. There is no gap in the fist to prepare the next serial fist. "So! Do this!!" Before the Demon King turns his hand here, he taps into a knee kick, a spinning kick, using a continuous fist and the same outburst of magic in the same spot. The magic armor that was finally enveloping the Demon King with four strikes and a magic shock can be shattered. "Oh, you''re more troublesome than the brave." "Senior, it''s now!!" A senior with a knife to match my voice and shoulder wraps a purple electric shock. Lower herself and accelerated to jump, she disappears from my sight in an instant. "Thunderknife Weiyin!" ! The next moment the Demon King activated some sort of sorcery, a senior sword wielded cleaved the Demon King directly from the front. No, I was making it look like it had been mutilated. "... it''s not handy...!?" I hear seniors whining like that. But on the other hand, Nair and Ferm look relieved. "Did you do it?!?" "You did it! Those demon kings are two of a kind!!" "No! Not yet!!" Ferm and Nair are happy, but I''ll be running right out of the way. "Hey, what are you doing!?" "Nair! The spell of restraint!!" "Huh!? Why -" ''Do as Usat says!! And Ferm!!'' Did you see it in the prediction, Amako also gives instructions to the two who look confused. With my fist up, I punch the empty space with all my strength. With a moment of distortion of space, what emerged was the appearance of an intact demon king taking my fist. "Fantasy doesn''t work on me!" "It was reported that you disabled the magic of the Third Legion Commander So your sole is a powerful resistance to the attack of the mental system itself" "Something I don''t understand...!" "After all, your presence is more troublesome than a brave man''s. Usato" Magic unfolds from the other hand. Amako''s prediction and his own intuition made the Demon King come here and laugh joyfully as he immediately stepped back. "Careless, but you mean I enjoy this fight too" The Demon King magically showed illusions to all the humans on the spot in that moment. If he had no tolerance for illusions, he might have been accidentally considered without realizing the presence of the Demon King. Again, can this guy do anything...! "Well, let''s get our hobbies together" "What? - Huh!?" The Demon King activates some sorcery. Stepping right back, a crack of light runs from the foot of the Demon King. They crack and float in blocks when they run to indoor floors, walls, and ceilings. "I manipulated the space...!? Huh, Kazuki! Senior!" "I''m fine!" "Me too!!" Seniors appear as they cleave the impending block in two. Kazuki comes on a board of light magic. "Usato, your feet are rising!" "I know!" My foot also rises. Confirm the appearance of the Demon King as he flies through them floating into space like a puzzle. When the Demon King sees me, he moves his fingers gently and manipulates something. "Usato! Up!!" "Up...?" Looking up at Amako''s voice, I see a block trying to crush where I am. In a hurry, flying to the next block, an even bigger block falls whether you were predicting it. "No!? Usat Usat Usat! Don''t do something. Come on!?" "I don''t like being crushed to death, Bok!!" "Usat is fine, so be quiet!" I can help myself to my feet as I hear Nair over my shoulder and Fermu screaming inside. To that extent, there is no need to avoid it. There''s no such thing as a rock mass if I join forces with Burlin!! "Burlyn!!" "Grrr!!" Reflect Burlin''s power on both arms and receive impending blocks in front of them. My foot plunges into the ground in that much mass, but if I join forces with Burlin... "Nooo...!" "That''s great! Suspicious if you''re human anymore but wow!!" "Did you think you could crush me to this extent, Demon King Wo!!" Throw everything you can at the Demon King! The demon king, who fronted a huge block flying to himself, lightly pays his hand and moves away. "Mr. Kazuki! Usato!" Confirm the gaze of the seniors who kick the block and move, and perceive its intentions. Attack and defeat the Demon King at once in order not to make the situation any more favorable to the Demon King. "To do so, we must destroy the magic of the Demon King." "But you won''t let me touch you any more easily, will you?" Nodding at Nair''s voice as he scaffolded the block. Again, I''m crushing the enchantment of the Demon King, so there may be no next time. Honestly, I haven''t figured out a way to get close and destroy myself, but... "Ferm" "What? I have a bad feeling about it. '' "I have an idea" Mouth the maneuver that came to mind when you saw Ferm''s dark magic, Nair on his shoulder blues his face. "No!? I''m dead!? Fine!? Still!" "Accept Destiny." "Nair would be fine." "We know you''re all enemies!? You can do it now! Do it!!" Still, you decided to be ready, and you said that with a beating on my cheek. [M] Then you''re on the move...! "I''ll scaffold in the air!" Kazuki on a board of light magic disks a large amount of magic bullets and places them around the demon king. All of them are touching magic bullets that make them resilient. "Ooh!" And then I land in front of the Demon King - instantly crossing my arms and emitting a healing magical light and shockwave from my torso to the front. "Reinforcement and healing eyeballs!" "No!?" You didn''t expect me to be blind, the Demon King frightens. It also, for a moment, takes my fist, which rolls right out in an unexpected beating mood, and vice versa, knocks the magic of flames on my belly. "Gu... ugh!" Just hit the adjacent block on the back. It wasn''t pierced or burned because it was the type of flame that bursts. When he rises healing with healing magic, the Demon King turns his hand toward this one emitted by the light of sorcery. "Plenty of craftsmanship, but then - huh!?" The Demon King would have noticed right away. That the dark magic that should be wrapped around me is gone. But by the time I realized it was too late!! "Nair! Now!" "What...!?" "Ya, I''ll do it Oooh!!" Moved behind the Demon King to my voice - Nair, wrapped in dark magic black uniform, lifts the Demon King''s wrapped magic with a spell of liberation. "Hey, why am I doing this so dangerous!?" Nair, the brunette red-eyed girl, is crying with tears in her mouth, but she did a really good job! "Well done! Nair!! '' "Ferm! Get back to Usat!! Attack is coming!" "Grrr!" "You''re so loud, here!?" The Demon King releases a hotline from his fingertips towards Nair. Just before it hits, Nair transforms into an owl, and Ferm also avoids the hotline in the form of dark magic that makes him muddy and separate. Ferm and Nair come back to me, protected by Kazuki''s magic bullet. "Usato! This is a loan!!" "Oh, well done! Now we''ve destroyed the nasty sorcery! Senior! Now!!" Kazuki built the scaffolding and destroyed the magical armor we wrapped around the Demon King. Above one of the moving blocks of the universe appears a senior with a macheted sword. "Kannagi Stream. Thunderbolt/Running" With her head as low as Mr. Nagi''s and purple thunder charged from all over her body, she instantly disappears from the spot as she opens her eyes. "---hmm." A unique metal sound echoes from the direction where the Demon King is. If you look unexpectedly, behind the Demon King, who shielded the magic that floats in the air, there is a senior figure who shook off a sword. Don''t you just end up with one blow, your senior figure scratches off again with the purple light? "Again, that''s fast...!" Let the demon king unfold his sorcery to protect himself, bleeding from the wounds carved into his left arm. At the same time, with the sound of continuous electric shocks, the magic bullets placed by Kazuki are kicked and the magic of the Demon King is destroyed one after the other. "Ku...!" Not even my eyes have caught up with the overwhelming speed that can only be slightly captured. Destroying witchcraft and slapping one after the other into the Demon King''s flesh, the senior lands on the ground with a retreat as he slaps his full kick into the Demon King''s chest. "That''s it...!" More electric shocks than ever can be applied to a knife with a knife. Grasping a knife with great brilliance backwards, she unleashed it with purple electricity. "Chen (Sin)/Thunder Cut (Kamikagi) Ri!" The sound of flashing and cleaving something sounds. My eyes dazzle by so much light, my vision blinks for a while, but I hear something like water falling. "" Seniors!! " Me and Kazuki''s voices overlap. You could have defeated the Demon King!? What do you think!? As soon as the light subsided, there was -, "... ugh!" There was a senior figure slamming a knife into the Demon King''s shoulder. Blood had erupted from the shoulders of the Demon King, slashed deep with a blade, which meant that his senior moves had struck the Demon King directly. But the wound is too shallow (...). "That was a shame." "... what, did...?" Though cut by a knife, he speaks to a senior whose expression is distorted by the Demon King in a calm voice. ---! On my senior body, there''s magic!? That''s...! "The spell of restraint!?" "Suzune is in danger!!" The sword, wielded at a speed not even my eyes could capture, stopped where it cut off the Demon King''s shoulder, and the sword and the body of the senior holding it itself had been stopped by sorcery. As Kazuki and I try to get to the seniors'' help, Block moves forward and breaks up with us and the seniors captured by the Demon King. "--Third time." "Nah...!?" "If that''s all I can see, I can put in place as many measures as I want. But if I didn''t, there was something I couldn''t stop." Not good...! The Demon King''s hand is directed at the senior. If he manages to jump over the block and force it to her, but before that, the magic unleashed by the Demon King on his senior body hits him directly. A senior who is bounced by witchcraft and falls to earth like a powerless doll. "Ferm!!" "Oh! I know!!" Stretch a line made of dark magic out of your hands and attract falling seniors. Hold it with both arms and heal. Magic is applied to heal the wound completely, but the senior body is subjected to many magical texts. "Have you avoided direct strikes? You''re out of your talent in combat." "Demon King...... ugh!" "Can you hold your feet and fight?" A demon king with his palm over him comes stretching a translucent chain. Keeping the seniors in his arms, he managed to avoid them, and Kazuki''s unleashed disc-shaped magic bullet chopped the chain. "Usato! Senior now!!" "Thanks!!" Running on the spot, looking at the condition of the seniors, you can also see the body running with chain-like sorcery and a writing reminiscent of fire Are you eating some other sorcery, conscious but not in such a state that you can move? "I barely seem to have been spared a direct hit, but I received restraint, fire poison, restraint, pain, and multiple witchcraft at the same time. In this battle, the brave men of thunder will not be the earliest to use" "... Nair!" Ignoring the voice of the Demon King speaking to me during the battle, asking Nair to see it, but seeing her harsh expression, I realize that it is impossible to solve the sorcery in this battle. "You won''t be able to de-curse me in this fight. Well, what do we do?" "YOU ARE!!" "... the brave man of light" A senior is hit and an exasperated Kazuki unleashes light magic, while launching an attack on the Demon King. While Kazuki is buying time, we need to do something about it. Soon he lands on a loose block of nearby movement and lowers his senior to the floor in a form that supports his back. "Usato, don''t worry about me, Kazuki..." "Usato...?" The Demon King is right, seniors cannot fight. The spell of Nair''s liberation might do something about it, but in the meantime, either me or Kazuki will be defeated by the Demon King. - Do you want me to stay here and let Kazuki go? "---usato" "... what''s up?" When I think about the means to keep everyone but me alive, Fermu calls out. While she seems somewhat unspeakable, she utters a voice that solidifies her determination. "Suzune is a loud guy" "And utterly abusive...!? To me so weak!?" ''Shut up, I''m not reluctant, I''m persistent, I''m a weird guy who only does weird things'' Are you trying to stab a senior? Waiting for Ferm''s next word as he watches his bored senior as he can''t move. But he''s one of us. I finally perceive Fermu''s intentions in that word. At the same time, my thoughts, which were backwards, change. ''It''s okay. I admit this guy. So we can still fight. " "Oh, right. Exactly." I breathe lightly and deeply while holding a senior. [M] I''ll throw away the silly idea I had earlier. "Brulin, I''m sorry. Take turns." "Grrr." Burlin is coming out of my body to deassimilate me. "Stay away from me, I''m in danger." "Guh!" "Oh, I''ll definitely be back alive" I stroke Burlin''s cheek, which nods vigorously. Seniors who saw Brulin like that accidentally look at my face. "What, Mr. Usato? Here, here, this is no way." "Senior. Naturally, you haven''t broken your heart, have you?" "Ah, oh! Of course!!" "Okay.... Ferm, please" "Oh!" Seniors are wrapped in black magic and assimilated to me. At the same time assimilating with her in a way that replaces Brulin, the sword of the brave man she had at some point in my left hand is held. The sword is starting to emit bees, electric shocks and light to resonate with the cage hand on my right arm. "We''re gonna do everything we can!" Instantly, electric shocks flood out of my body. Same phenomenon as thunderbeast mode. He jumped out to the Demon King to fight his last battle, wrapping around the magic that the senior inside me was activating. 306 Lesson 274 A senior was driven out of combat by the Demon King''s attack. Now Usat is trying to take her and treat her with curative magic and liberation spells, but from the mouth of the Demon King, it''s made me understand so much that I don''t like it being a difficult story. "Ha!" Wave the magic bullet floating in your left arm at the same time. Scattered, in front of a magic bullet that comes toward you like a missile while making separate movements, the Demon King releases electric shock and offsets it from the magic that has floated around him. "Now we''re going this way?" "... ugh." Suddenly stop boards made of light magic and avoid magic storms that can be beaten like storms at the same time as swirling. "--- Whoa!!" Repeat the acceleration and sudden stop alternately, forcing them to change direction. In the pattern of a sword gripped in his right hand, agitated by the feeling of his whole body stirring with centrifugal force, he adds his left hand wrapped in a cage hand. "System strengthening!" Embrace the light magic evolved by strengthening the system in the sword. He waves an extended blade of light with a golden glow and storms the demon king trying to intercept me directly in front of him. My light magic is being countered by the Demon King! But that''s fine!! At the same time as the assault, release the magic bullet that was hidden on your back. ! Hit the Omnidirectional Attack with Magic Bullets at the same time as it stays in place. Looking back as he fogged the blade of light, the demon king, emitting smoke from his shoulders, is grinning here. "Huh, hahaha! Let''s do it!" "I''ve already been taught what I''m missing!" Falga taught me how to fight! What''s missing from me is behavior that exceeds anyone''s expectations like Usat and seniors and thoughtfulness!! "If you want to disable it, do it!" Jump off the board of light magic as you continue to release magic bullets. Align it with the fall, deform the board to a spear and throw it at the Demon King - outburst the magic caged on the verge of hitting it. "Light extinction!" Attack that extinguishes the target and inhibits vision. He lands on the block in the gap where the Demon King is dealing with them and is slashed with a sword. "Challenge Melee Fighting to Me Dealing with Thunder Brave and Usat" "You have to try!" Didn''t even blinding work, the Demon King, who flickered away his sword, creates sorcery out of his palms. When something like a sword pattern stretched out of sorcery, the Demon King took it out of his hand and started a sword wrapped around the light magic I had wielded. "Sword!?" "Did you think I wouldn''t use it?" It was the long sword that was held in its hand---that, too, was infiltrated with magic. But that''s what happened! He manipulates the sword he grips to the best of his power and meets with the Demon King with his sword. "Ha!" I will wipe out the magic from the Demon King with light magic, and the Demon King will wipe out the magic from me. I can''t compete with this! I''m learning that it won''t be a reason to give up!! "Looks like you''re ready." "Otherwise I''m not here!" The demon king who took the sword speaks to me. A state of antagonism persists in an impending fashion. "I hate fighting! I really don''t want to hurt anyone and I don''t want to kill them!!" "Then kill me that creates battle!" "If you continue to endanger the lives of so many people! I''ll do my job." fulfill that meaning called to this world. Think about the rest later, as the seniors say!! "Fine! Then you must be ready for it!" A demon king with his sword back flips his hand and tries to unleash multiple sorceries. Back down, at that moment I tried to float and deal with magic in my palms--at the edge of my sight, a golden light ran. Oh, what the... "Olah!" !? The golden light I saw slams my fist in with tremendous momentum as I plunge straight into the Demon King. The magic that covers the body prevented the attack, but the impact blows the Demon King''s body to the side. "Phew...!" "Ugh, Usat!?" While wearing an electric shock with a bee, it was Usat, who earlier moved to a safe place with his senior, who was sticking out his fist. He wraps a senior-like electric shock around his body and equips his left hand with a knife held in his opposite hand. Seniors are nowhere to be found. But being entangled in an electric shock means -!! "K, kuhahahaha! I see, you thought about it!!" It unleashes the sorcery that the Demon King, who raised his pleasant voice, had just activated. Usat, who sees an attack that includes electric shock, flames, emitted all over his sight, speaks out briefly after a small, deep breath. "Senior, Amako!" "Whoo!" "Suzune, stop that chirping!" "Why are you squealing when Burlin is gone?!?" At the same time that a new voice is heard from Usat''s body, an electric shock is emitted. At the same time as you get on the board and leave the scene, the magic kills you to Usat. "Usato!" During the explosion, a flash running to the zigzag. Kicking the wall and letting him dodge all the magic that arrives as he travels through the air in a magical outburst, he makes him stop in front of the Demon King. "The power of the seniors to Usat...!" So many seniors who had been rejected by the Ferms fulfilled assimilation with Usat. That means Usat can use his senior powers. "Usato, the combination of the air travel caused by your outburst of magic and the fast travel caused by my electric shock can''t be stopped anymore! Besides, unlike me, I don''t need to worry about the burden of my flesh, so I can keep using Thunderbeast mode all the time!! '' "Suzune Shut Up!!" ''I don''t know what to do, I still want to kick you out...!'' The next moment when such a loud voice emanates from Usat''s body, Usat, who travels at an unstoppable speed in his eyes, kicks into the torso of the Demon King. "--- I''m going!" "Thunderbeast Mode 3" "I predict!" "I''ll do it in the form of a bee fight!" Usat''s limbs are wrapped in caged hands and leg armor reminiscent of the Black Knight and wrapped in purple electric shock. To Usat, who instantly scratches off the spot, the Demon King consolidates his defense with all his might - but all the magic he turns to defense is destroyed in an instant. A demon king with his eyes open in amazement tries to prevent Usat from attacking him with a sword in his hand, but it crushes the knife that Usat waves down. "It''s not magic, it''s simple arm power...!" Usato''s fist pierces the abdomen of the demon king, who remains defenseless. "Huh?" "Thunderbolt/Healing Bullet Fist" Electric shocks overflow from your fists and rock the magical armor that covers the body of the Demon King. Usat, who took a step back as it was, crosses his arms. "True healing eyeballs!" "Again you!!" blinding due to shock waves and electric shocks. Exactly, the Demon King also has a bitter face, protecting his face from shock waves, but in the meantime Usat''s gaze is directed here. You mean back off! While I watch Usat move with the electric shock again, I also manipulate the board and move the scene. "The two forces are one...!" That fact alone made me see hope in the battle, which was thick in defeat. Feeling the power gushing from the depths of my heart, I landed on the nearest block to join Usat once. The assimilation with seniors was a proper success. My body was able to unleash the Thunderbeast mode in complete condition and move at an overwhelming speed, as well as the kind of electric shock attacks that seniors use. Once I left the scene after launching an attack on the Demon King, Kazuki and I were rendezvous a little further away. When he saw me landing right next door, Kazuki glanced at me. "Usato, you assimilated with seniors!" "Yeah." "You''re right, Kazuki...... Shh!!" Voices of seniors with a strong narrative in vain. The assimilation should still keep your body from moving, but you''re doing great. ''This perspective is so awesome already. I''m floating around with Amako and Fermu in the space where the view floated...! This is it, I feel like a robot part named Usato...! If you insist, Amako is the pilot and Fermu is equipped! And I''m a power reactor!'' Magic Tank. "Yes, shut up, Magic Tank." "Humph! Now even that curse is only a compliment!" "Ha..." Kazuki laughs bitterly at my voice, which has become more noisy. Anyway, I need to get my attitude in order first. "I''m not used to this move yet, so I left once." "Is that what you mean? Well, it''s the speed of seniors..." The same goes for being too fast, but this Thunderbeast mode also has its drawbacks. I noticed that in the middle of a fight. I realized that that child, who should always be fighting with me, had disappeared from my shoulders at some point, so I decided to distance myself from the Demon King once. "Hey!" Something hits the back of my head. When I spoil it and look back, my teary-eyed Nair is diligently winging. "I was blown away the moment you popped up! I''m too fast to go back, and it''s been tough!" "... sorry. I was confused and unaware of my changes" In fact, I was confused when I realized there was no Nair from my shoulder. You can''t attack the Demon King''s magic without her. You weren''t seriously mad at me, Nair jumping on my shoulder wiping a mess with his wings and his eyes. "But what are you gonna do? Can''t I just stick to you?" "What makes Kazuki''s magic confer your magic?" "The spell of liberation doesn''t really work without touching it, so it''s not a very good hand, is it?" Nair can''t hold onto the movement of my Thunderbeast mode. When it comes to magic, Amako''s predicted instructions don''t help me, but I can''t always hold Nair. When I was worried, the black magic moved on its own from its position on my collar and wrapped it around Nair''s little body. ''Then why don''t we just do this!'' "Senior!?" "Oh, hey, Suzune!? What are you going to do, Ferm! Stop it!" "How could this guy be so manipulative when he''s new!?" Dark magic stretched out of my body with a senior voice like that entangles Nair and draws him to the chest area. The black magic that covers the nair that is tearing me apart changes like a heartbeat, in the form of a deformed owl face. "What the hell is going on here?" "Don''t worry about being shaken off by this, you''ll be fine." "I guess it''s a mistake you can''t get away with..." From an empty hole in the mask? s eye area, Nair shouts a surprise as she peeks outside. This won''t be a danger to Nair, either, and she''ll be fine. That''s senior fine play. "It''s kind of like having a face or a mask on my chest.... Cool!" "Huh? Really?" ''Huh, you still get taste in places like this...!'' Get ready for battle, even in the light of Kazuki''s words. It''s time for the Demon King to supplement our position, before we do that, we need to make sure we work together now. When I try to speak to Kazuki, I inadvertently notice his body fluttering. "Kazuki!" "... Exactly, I think I''ve used too much magic on the demon king opponent" Rushing to support and cure magic doesn''t make his expression any better. There are signs of out of magic...!? It''s not strange that that happens because I was only stopping the Demon King by myself. "It''s okay, we can still fight" "Oh, I know. But now we fight in front of you." Lend Kazuki a shoulder and let him stand. To my words, he smiles his usual refreshing smile. "Then I''m just as supportive as I was." "I''m counting on you" "It''s here, too." The block in front of you moves out and the demon king shows up. The demon king has also suffered wounds that are never shallow due to senior attacks, but this one is also wearing out. "I didn''t know there was such a hidden ball." "It''s almost accidental, though." Return your words to the Demon King as you walk out in front of Kazuki. My predecessors and I hardly needed to assimilate in the first place. This one may be more expensive when it comes to simple combat without killing power, but it''s more efficient for two people to fight than one, and less beneficial to assimilate when you think about collaboration. In addition to that... "I wish this knife was in plain sight." "Even though it''s my weapon...?" Even now, an electric knife is running to resonate with the cage hand. The right arm cage hand may be a rejection, not a resonance, because of the same phenomenon. Anyway, it''s a cool but hopelessly unmeshing weapon with the way I fight. "To the brave, the sword? What a nostalgic reminder." "I''ll beat you up with this." Turning his fist, the Demon King grinned strangely. "I didn''t know it was a man who wasn''t even a brave man who stood before me at the end...... This is exactly what he wasn''t expecting." The Demon King floated magic in his hands, fusing them together. A collapsed surgical formula is formed as one new sorcery. "Composite Magic, Spells of Acceleration and Slow Speed" Something like pressure is emitted around the Demon King. At the same time as recognizing it, he jumps out of the scene wrapped in electric shock and is beaten to the demon king. Attack using Thunderbeast mode. But it is taken by the palms protruded by the Demon King. "Become!" "Though it is an unattainable hand, you are now an enemy worthy of that kind of threat. Usato" The Fist of the Demon King is imminent. ---He''s faster than just now!? He''s faster than a senior!? "Ferm, increase your arms!" "Ooh!" Four big arms jump out of his back, trying to capture the Demon King, but even that is avoided at an incredible rate. It''s not moving like it did earlier! "Usato! I think we''re slowing down the time around us!" "Then you mean we''re late!" "Yes! And the Demon King is another magic trick, accelerating his own time!" Yeah, you''re a really cod guy. I was supposed to be able to outpace you at speed, but they made the terms almost five minutes. Attempt to approach the Demon King while cluttering and smashing the impending sorcery with his left hand sword. "Usat! Use my magic!" "Thanks, Kazuki!" Scaffolding the magic bullet that was unleashed to surround me. Scaffolding Light Magic Magic Magic Bullet. The speed of Thunderbeast mode. An outburst of magic in the air. Mobility using dark magic lines. I''m gonna combine all of that and stick you in it! "... while enemies, you''re behaving horribly" "Wow!!" The Demon King does not loosen his hand in the attack, even though he looks frightened. "Usato, watch out, there''s some installed magic on the ground! Ferm, draw your body to the nearby block! '' "Leave it to me!" "A spell of resistance!" "... Good luck, Usato!" With the help of Kazuki and his companions within me, we will finally reach the present day of the Demon King. A right fist wrapped in electric shock clashes with a palm floating with magic. Destroy the Demon King''s sorcery at will, sounding galloping and deafening metal noises. "Speaking of which, you didn''t hear it till the end!" "Tell me what!" Kick out the unleashed magic as you break it with your left hand knife. The Demon King takes it lightly and sticks out a fist full of magic in return, but takes it by the caged hand of his right arm. "Prepare yourself!" "--- Huh!" My readiness could not be spoken of by the appearance of a senior. That still hasn''t changed. --Then we should put it into words, at this time when we are relative to the Demon King directly from the front. "Oh, I''ll tell you!" "Usato you!?" Stick up your voice as you slap your fist. What you say from now on is just a very difficult and dubious ideal to achieve. That''s why I''m declaring it here. So we can''t go back! "We don''t understand humans and demons! That''s what you said!!" "Oh, the cause between man and the devil is so deep that it can''t be buried." No matter how much more than that in the past, its cruelty has been lost, it does not change the fact that humans are abusing subhumans. I understand the hostility that the demons have towards humans and the fear that humans have towards the demons. "But I know! That the humans and demons of this world we have met were not all bad people!" "What''s wrong with that! You think you''re the only one who understands!" Even Demons don''t fight because they want to. Some demons live desperately in poor lands like Keira and the others. "That''s why I''m ready!" "Then what!" A fist protruding to the best of his power is slapped into the arms of the Demon King. Breathe loudly and slap the core words on the Demon King, who has fallen too far behind the shock. "I stand between man and demon!" The seniors in my voice also raise their dismay. [M] The Demon King has a surprising look on his face. "---What?" "If you can''t, it''s impossible, but I''ve already made up my mind! I''m not going back to the original world!! If there''s a trench that won''t be buried between demons and humans, I''ll be the bridge!! Bet me everything in this life!!" Put your finger on it and declare so. This is my choice. An ideal that is absurd and even difficult to achieve. Naturally, the Demon King stares at me with angry caged eyes. "Seriously, are you talking about such a worldly myth? Haven''t you heard what I''ve said before?" "Don''t you know? I''m a lifeguard." It''s the life-saving team that saves lives. And what I was taught by Rose has always been engraved in my heart. "We''re the ones who talk about our ideals." I''m not saying anything to allow demons and humans to walk right over each other. That is why I will be the forerunner and the sign of those who will follow. As I asked the captain to do so...! "Usat, there''s light from the sword!" "Hmm?" In a moment, a senior knife held in my left hand emits light. Surprised by the light, the senior within speaks up. "Also, maybe because Usat and I are assimilating, the sword itself is about to turn into a suitable form for Usat!?" For a moment, a sword that changed into a sphere covered my left arm. When its brilliance subsided, the same silver caged hand existed in the left arm as in the right. Electric shocks are running from the cage hand, and the same phenomenon is happening to the cage hand of the right arm, which was there from the beginning. "Shh!" Gatin, and striking both fists gives me an electric shock. I don''t know if you responded to my readiness, but now I can fight as much as I think I can. "If Farga''s weaponry has responded to your will, I understand that the readiness is authentic without falsehood. But..." The demon king, who treads heavily on the ground and takes his place, floats the magic around him. "This I too am carrying the future of the Demon Nation. Not as sweet as I entrust you." "So you''ve decided how...?" "Oh, if you want to pass your wish -" Murder enough to feel on the skin. Put that in front of me, and I''ll set up a cage with both arms. "Try to defeat me...!" "Superior!" The last battle of authenticity. I have nothing more to say. All you have to do is punch each other...! 307 Lesson 275 - I''m not going back to the world! That''s when I heard the words, I turned white in my head. No way, because I didn''t think he was that ready at this point, and I didn''t imagine he was trying to bet his life to the point for his own ideals. "Wow!" Usat, you keep waving both fists that have caused the demon king to wrap an electric shock. The Demon King also has the leeway to enjoy previous battles thrown aside, taking his attack directly from the front and fighting back with witchcraft. Both are fighting with the intention of doing everything in their power. To determine the winner of this battle -, "You''ve already made up your mind..." He doesn''t look back anymore, he just looks to the future. Unlike me, who is untrained in the original world, Usato, you should have friends and family who want to be reunited, but he chose to live for the people of this world. I can''t imagine how ready that is. "Then I''ll brace my belly too!" You won''t sound like him in battle, but still make it a word. There is no untrained in the original world. But still, if you had chosen the original world, I would surely seek the world with you without hesitation. "I can''t stand a world without Usat Ken..." "What are you trying to declare? You!!" "Guuuuuu!?" It is swept from side to side and rolls through the wonder space like a market tuna. I barely moved, holding my cheek with my left hand, and I just looked at you, and Fermu, who had drawn a grin, was looking down at me. "Yes, I was about to make an important declaration of mindset right now!?" "Do it after that! Or I''ll kick you out!" "Suzune, do it right!" "Ha, ha!" Usato, I''m the lowest Hierarchy in you...! Condemned by Fermu and Amako, and conscious of the battle, I further complicate the supply of magic that I had been doing in parallel since earlier. "Mr. Usato! I entrust a piece of my magic! I don''t mind using it!!" ''Yes!'' As I said, Usat, who stretched a blade of dark magic from Jacin and his arm, wraps an electric shock around his body. He waves his sword in the air as he leaps over the attack of a demon king at his feet. "Lightning Healing Rupture Slash!" Wow, moves with my elements!? Three-day moon-shaped electric shock released from the blade. You poked at the void, the demon king who, upset, magically prevents it. "The nightmare of sardines is back!?" "You''re lying, aren''t you?!?" For some reason Nair and Ferm screamed and Amako was holding her forehead down but she could make a gap anyway. But then Amako gives instructions to Usat to stop, and when he tries to let you back down, he realizes that the demon king, instantly floating with his left hand on his right arm, is caging a massive amount of magic. "Combined Magic, Flaming and Demonic Spells...!" Usato, the black text that unfolds around you. This is the same as when you used the Heavenly Storm spell...!? Before I raise my voice, Amako, who I predicted earlier, raises his voice. "Usato! The hotline is coming! Lots of that from around!" "It all begins!" Usat, who opened both hands and arranged them vertically, awaits the attack of the Demon King. At the next moment, the hotline is released continuously enough to associate the machine gun from the magic formation. "No, this is gonna die! I put on a spell of resistance, but hey! '' ''No!'' Standing halfway to shelter Nair, he wraps a purple electric shock around his arms. Huh!? Partially activated Thunderbeast Mode 3!? No, how can you!? "I''ll protect you!!" In front of an approaching hotline from all directions, Usato''s arms on your defense scratch off with purple electricity. Moment after moment, he bounces randomly so that he can''t see the red flashes approaching him, hitting the surrounding blocks directly and causing a huge explosion. "--- Huh!" It''s not normal. Usat at a speed you bounce the hotline with your cage hand. Repeated attacks for seconds or so, Kazuki, your magic bullets will destroy the magic that surrounds him. "Thanks! Kazuki!!" "You''re not alone!" You, Usato, who jumped with a bounce of elasticity, flesh with the Demon King at once. His cage hand and the magic that covers the arms of the Demon King clash, approaching a distance where his forehead is still likely to bump. ''Don''t ever think about the same thing...!'' "What is it!" "You are not like Hisago!!" ''Yes! Now that you''ve seen his past, you can assure me it''s not!!'' Play each other''s arms and slap a spinning kick in. Usat, who flipped and landed on the ground with a prevented recoil, emits an electric shock at close range. Mr. Hisago was alone! Trouble alone, fight alone! I carried everything by myself...! '' "I would have had the power to make it possible!" He is struck off by an electric shock and receives the fist rolled out with his forehead. He''s about to fall back, but he pushes his fist back with only the power of his neck, whether it is or not. But I''m not the only healing wizard! I''m sure I couldn''t even fathom you by myself! '' "Huh!" Usato approaches the wandering demon king at once. The demon king releases the hotline instantly just to make it so, but if it is, Usat, you jumped into the hotline as he stood in cage to protect Nair, who is in his chest. But I have company! I have people I trust! So not like Mr. Hisago!! '' Usat, who jumped into the Devil King''s pocket while taking a direct hit on his shoulder, flank, and foot, you unraveled. Let both fists wrap purple electricity around him, slamming a rush that won''t even stop in his eyes. Instantly the magic that covers the body of the Demon King is destroyed and finally both fists are protruded into the body of the Demon King. "Eat it! Electric Shock/Strike Double Fist" "Gu...!?" Electric shock and shock waves are pounded into the Demon King''s body. Finally a blow. Demon King who has paralysed his body, but regains his posture immediately. "To this extent I fall!!" "Damn...!?" Hit Usato with multiple layers of witchcraft and unleash a wide variety of witchcraft from a magic formation lined up by a blown demon king. Widespread attack with no escape ahead! Rolling but landing, Usat, you spread your hands wide, wrapped in caged hands, wrapping up the magic of electric shock and healing magic. "Healing, Cat Deception!" Cat deception that entailed magic. It was just supposed to be that move, but the beaten hand sounded a shitty metal noise, emitting a shock wave and electric shock forward, blowing up the magic. "Huh, what?" "Usato!" "Usato you!?" Keeping on his knees, Usato, speaking out loud to you, but his expression is not excellent. I''ve been wearing it out so far in battle. But that''s the same for the Demon King. "Not yet...!" With your hands on your knees, you are forced to stand up, Usat, facing the Demon King. The battle is still antagonistic, but it''s only a matter of time before that balance breaks. The Demon King is weakening. I''m fighting, and I know that very well. Originally, the same is true of fighting in a weakened state, and most importantly, the Demon King himself, the magic consumed in the earlier wars, has not yet recovered. Increasingly, the power of witchcraft is decreasing. "... ugh." But that''s the same for me. I had managed to save magic, but it has been a series of wars so far and is steadily losing its magic. In the first place, they are too out of standard at any point when they are dealing with seniors and Kazuki at the same time in a weakened state. "Nun!" "Ha!" Fists and sorcery clash and are blown apart from each other. Hit him in the back on the block and stare at the equally full and creative Demon King as he rises. "Shibuki!" "That''s this dialogue!" Me and Kazuki are near the limit. Kazuki, who had symptoms of losing his magic from the beginning, would be life-threatening if he was forced to do so any more. So, as desperate a situation as possible we have to fight alone! I haven''t broken my heart yet! "Ha!" At the earliest, the Demon King has not even activated his magic armor. You are saving so much magic that you turn other magic powers to attack!! The pinch is the same over there! Then you win if you have guts and temper!! "No! Usato, avoid it!!" "Mm?" The Fist of the Demon King pierces his eyebrows - he is slapped into a magic trick or something that emits a shock. A shock that rocks your head. Grab the Demon King''s arm the other way as he nearly falls behind. "I... slow... ugh!" "Do you get your head vibrated and still stay conscious...!?" Just the power of your back, wake up your torso. To this extent, I can''t be unconscious to the extent that I''ve been shaken. Grabbing the Demon King''s arm, he pulls his leg wide. "I don''t know! Since the day I came to this world! Threw into the lifeguard!!" "... ugh!" "So much so that they shake my head, I''ve been through it over and over again with the captain''s cocksucker, wow!!" Strike the right spinning kick as far as your power goes into the Demon King''s torso. It''s a handy ant!! "Damn...!?" The demon king was kicked in the abdomen and blown away behind him. As it were, I thought it might clash against the block, and its body stops in the air. He wiped the blood on the edge of his mouth as he pressed his abdomen, pointing his right hand upwards. "--- Magic Spell" Then something like a black magic bullet appearing in the palm of the Demon King swells like a balloon. That''s not good...!? "This is just a sphere that has gathered the magic that drifts through itself and the surrounding universe. Magic with no properties whatsoever, just powerful.... I just thought I''d never use it again in my lifetime just because it''s magically efficient..." Magic bullet swollen up into a giant sphere. It was obvious that that was not something that was foreseen. "This is the last big move." "... Kuh!" "If you can take it, take it" The raised right hand is dropped here. Immediately, I can''t move my right leg trying to escape the scene in Thunderbeast mode. "The spell of restraint!" "I was set up when I kicked earlier!? No, I can''t make it!!" Magic bullets have already been released. If swallowed, he will definitely fall into non-combat. But if you don''t stand for this, it''s over. "Healing explosion -" When I tried to squeeze the rest of my magic to intercept it, the dark magic clothes wrapped around my body deformed like walls. In front of Fermu and Nair, who appeared before me to go along with it, he makes his voice absurd. "Ferm! Nair! What are you doing!!" "This is the only way!!" "Yes! This is the only way!!" Nair is casting a spell of resistance on the dark magic wall made by Ferm. Because of the unraveling of assimilation, there appears behind me a senior who can''t move in magic with Amako, but you can''t possibly know what will happen if you unravel assimilation in a situation like this!! "Get back here now!" "For us, Demons, you move!!" !? "Then I''ll have to let you win!!" Magic bullets are imminent to this day. Kazuki appears beside them as Ferm and Nair try to prepare for the impact. He kneels as he receives a magic bullet with his own light magic. "Me too, I''m here...!" "Until Kazuki...!" "Don''t be useless here, what a brave man!!" He throws up blood reflexes but shoves his palms into the magic bullet, releasing the last light magic and cutting off the magic bullet. Supporting Kazuki, who fell behind him as he was, now a magic bullet clashes against the felm and Nair''s tense walls. "Ckazuki!" "Usato...!" Kazuki grabs my hand. He is desperately trying to talk to me about something with a hazy consciousness. "It''s not us...!" "Huh?" "If me and my predecessors defeat the Demon King, it means something different! You''re not a brave man, it makes sense to settle with the Demon King...! So... heh, win, Usat!!" Mouth it that far. Power falls out of Kazuki''s body. I can hear the enduring voices of Ferm and Nair from behind. "---hmm." He fainted and I prepared for the impending impact from behind while trying to shelter Amako and his predecessor. 308 Lesson 276 It''s been exactly since I fought Hisago that I''ve been cornered so far. A wound deeply engraved on the right shoulder, on a bloody fist. And unprecedented drain of magic. After checking my own condition once now, I move my gaze into the space where I dropped the last great trick - the spell of demon fire. I don''t have much magic left. That''s why you let go of your moves as a bet, but is that the end of them? It should have been powerful enough to end it. But still, I''m not sure I could take him down. "... No, you want to stand up, I am" The worldly myth he spoke of. That is something that will never come true. But even though I knew it, I had feelings that I thought were funny. "--Oh well" I''ve learned about him so far, I''ve gained a better understanding. Then I don''t even have to bother to confirm his life or death at the end of this smoke. If I knew a man named Usat... "Wow, demon king!" "Naturally, they''ll come unbroken" Take Usat''s fist, which has stormed out of the smoke. Do you have the assimilation solved, the dark magic that covers his body, and the cage hand that was attached to his left arm until earlier, disappear, and now the only thing that can be considered his weapon is the cage hand on his right arm. But still - nothing more than a mighty enemy to me right now. "The two of you take revenge!!" "No, you''re not dead...!?" "You''re normally alive...!!" Until the smoke clears, those who had assimilated to Usat are down and down, but all are alive. If Usat was the only one left, did you mean that others did everything they could to protect him from magic bullets? At the earliest, even witchcraft is discarded and fisted. "Even without witchcraft, I am the Demon King...!" "Even if I don''t have healing magic, I''m a lifeguard!" "I don''t know what that means!" Grab the kick that is rolled out and pinch it with your flank and arms, and throw it straight to the wall. He clashes against the wall, but as he rises, he sets up an unchanged assault from earlier. Now that I''ve solved the assimilation, I''m just setting up a flesh-bomb battle. "But it would work for me now...!" It''s far more troublesome than being badly manipulated. You know, I don''t hesitate first when I can''t get around bad thoughts. Anyway, I''m not thinking about anything. That''s why I, too, can intercept with that temper. "Hum! Num!!" A full-bodied creation should attack with bottomless strength and temper. Still, the fists rolled out are caged with so much power that they echo in the core. "But!" This one isn''t gentle enough to beat you either. Fist and slap the elbow rolled out to its face as it swung. "What''s the matter, are you ready to?" "... not yet, not yet!" I take another stand on the guy who raised his face while wiping the blood off his forehead. Mouth the words of provocation, even with a flash of praise for what he looks like now. "Come on, kill me if you want to put your reason through...!" "--- what?" The motion of the moving Usat suddenly stops. My rolled fist is slapped straight into his face, but he took it without a glance. "Huh!" As he whines about something, a strong blow slams him in the abdomen. At that moment, when he realizes that his arm swung at him at the mercy of his strength, his abdominal pain disappears and he realizes that the wounds engraved on the brave man of thunder are healing. "You...! Are you going to come this far and fool me... ugh!" - I applied healing magic to this me. I take anger at the guy who does that in the middle of this battle, but the man standing in front of me was distorting that look like a demon with more anger than me. "Oh!? Which one are you fooling, you bastard...!!" fists protruding with the voice of anger. Accepting it with both arms can also be lowered back to its intensity. Huh, you''re pissed off like people have changed...! "Hey try to kill me!! You''ve come this far and you don''t understand me at all!!" "... ugh!" "Is the Demon King just strength?!? You''re kidding me...!" Usat screaming in anger. There''s blood on my head without a pattern. It never even represented anger for a long time before it was sealed, but it is dominated by less fervour of wear and tiredness. I just want to say how crappy it is to shake your emotions about this extent, but what a harsh thing to ask someone to understand who keeps acting unexpectedly...! I grab the collar of a guy approaching me and slap him in the head. "There will be few people who can understand you who only act unexplainably...!!" "Well, then, understand in this place now!" Me and the guy, lacking calm, get attacked by each other and put in a blow while avoiding. ''Ugh, Usat is beautiful...'' "What are you doing with the demon king...?" "That''s Usat you...! Nair, untie my magic..." "Suzune, you''re doing fine plain..." Grab his left arm and stare at him as he grabs my left arm. At the earliest, the force fell to the point of antagonism. Me and Usat have the same physical abilities right now. "When am I! Once I kill you!! Oh!?" "Though my presence would be nothing more than an obstacle to your ideals!! How dare you be arrayed with such sweet thoughts!!" With the presence of demon kings who say I am, humans have unwanted fears about the Demon Nation and hope that neither the Demon Nation nor the Demon Nation will. That''s why when I defeat as Demon King, I mean death. That''s the muscle that Hisago would have drawn. Nothing more than the end of the story of uniting to defeat the great evil of me...! "The other way around!" But my words and hisago thoughts collapse by the words of the healing wizard in front of me. The man who poked his head at me and glanced at me at me with his shoulder breathing absurdly. "I''m not trying to make it easier for you to die here...!! I need you to work harder for the Demons!! So I''ll let you live and knock you down!!" "hey...!?" "Your presence is essential to the future I see!!" To the guy kicking at the ground, the movement is dull. While under attack, Ha returned to me, I grabbed Usat''s arm the other way and slammed him to the ground. "Guuuuuu...!" "Are you telling me to live and suffer the world to come...!" "Oh, that will punish you!" "Don''t be ridiculous...!" He shakes his legs down with the intention of crushing his head, but he gets up and dodges right away. Flesh bullet warfare repeats itself again, but in the middle of it my head was about to be swallowed by the vortex of thought. Oh, I''m kidding...! The stupidity in front of you is trying to execute it with an understanding of how unusual you are thinking! I''m trying to overcome and destroy every obstacle for the Demon Nation, for the human race, to advance to an extremely difficult future! Hisago gave up the present for the future. Usat trying to live the present for the future. The way it is, I''ve already got hisago. "Ooh, ooh!" "Huh!" If you notice, my arm can be lifted to the left arm he shook up. A blank of thought for a moment - Usat''s right arm implants into his dewy torso, and intense pain transmits to his brain. I get down on my knees, but I manage to endure it. When I look up at him... "I will beat you... heh, beat you, win!!" - Usat, who breathed on his shoulder, was about to wave down his raised left arm. "Eat!!" Hate and nothing, strong willed eyes. A fist that is not wrapped around a cage hand, wrapped in healing magic. I think I need to defend myself, but my body doesn''t move. Not that I have no leeway, but none other than myself at this time now---, "Healing Punch!!" I had this man in front of me and admitted defeat. Admitting so, the next moment I meditated on my eyes, a shock pierced my cheek. Full-bodied, literally caged healing punch with the last force. It punched through the face of the Demon King on his knees and blew it out loud as it was. "---uh..." As I fall forward with my fist swinging through, the burlin leaping right next to me supports my body. "Grrr!" "Thank you, Burlin" "Usato!" Amako, who was at the seniors'' shortly afterwards, rushes over. Was Amako the only one who could move properly? Seniors must take some time because Nair is cursing them...... "Amako.... what about the Demon King?" "There..." Turning his gaze toward the Demon King, there you can see the Demon King lying on his back on the floor with him beaten up. He seems conscious, but he doesn''t seem to get up. Supported by Brulin, he smiles self-derisively as he walks over to the Demon King looking up at the void. "I didn''t expect the healing wizard to beat me up..." "Demon King..." "Let''s admit defeat. You win." I couldn''t understand the word for a moment. When he takes a few seconds to understand what it means, he realizes that the Demon King has a serene look on his face. "It''s a defeat until it''s completely skinless, but now I think that''s fine" "Are you sure?" "It sounds interesting to see how you end up. It''s going to be better than dying here." They''re gonna say it''s fun or something terrible... The demon king, who kept his upper body up, floats a small sorcery on his palm. Then the blocks that were floating in this space go back to normal. Those we''re on, they''re slowly going down to the floor, too. "First of all, I need to let you know I''m done fighting." "... are you okay to wake up?" "Play, though you would have attacked me earlier with healing magic. Taste the mane..." I manage to support my body and look back as I put my hand on Burlin''s back with a bitter laugh back at the demon king who speaks grudges. Kazuki has passed out and the seniors are in the midst of being de-cursed by Nair, but they are all still alive. "--- Done, or not" Finally, the battle against the Demon King is over. I don''t know what happens next not to kill the Demon King, but now I just have to be satisfied with this result. "The Demon King''s Army is dismantled. Then we''ll send a letter stating that we''re surrendering." "... Yes" "I''ll surrender myself if I have to. Then I entrust you to the Kingdom of Ringle." No, it''s more the real deal now. This is only the first step. In the future, you''re going to be the wingman who runs so fast that you don''t have time to rest. "But now I have to rest..." Anyway, I''m already so tired that I''m going to pass out now that at that moment I tried to keep my body on Brulin''s back for now - the big hall door that regained its original shape gets kicked through a lot of momentum. "Demon King!" "Wait! Armilla Belgrave!! The fight is not over yet!!" It was the red-haired Demon Clan, Armilla Belgred, and Mr. Leona, who followed him from behind. Was the battle going on, or was it both bittersweet with coal cracked ice, but Armilla looked at the scratchy, sitting demon king in front of me and gave me an angry look...? "My lord!" "Hey, hey!?" "The Demon King won''t let you do it!!" Armilla flies over here scattering the flames. I suspect that you are tired in your battle with Mr. Leona, or that the flames are only wrapped around your sword, but are still too tired for me to accept. Avoid the sword away from Amako and Burlin. "Wait! The battle is over!" "Shut up! Take you on the road and I''ll blade myself too!!" "Why!?" No!? I''m totally mistaken about the situation!? The Demon King is also trying to stop him, but no voice has reached Armilla with blood on his head. I tried to take the slaughter that was carried on and rolled out with my cage hand - the next moment, something black broke between me and Armilla, and I took a sword wrapped in flames. "Stop, Armilla!" "Become!?" It was Korga who prevented Armilla''s sword with her left arm wrapped in dark magic. He looks at me behind him and laughs at Nihil as he takes the sword. "Heh, you had one hair in between." "Oh..." "Oh, thank God?" "I didn''t know you could help me...!" "Isn''t it terrible? You owe me your life?" I''m sorry about the bees, Koga. But Armilla pushes her sword in as she shapes her anger, staring at Korga. "Koga! Are you going to side with him!!" "No, honey... I know there''s blood on your head, but look around you" "... what?" So you returned to me, Armilla looks around and sees the demon king. Full of creativity, she also lowered the sword when she saw him with a serene expression different from that of the time of battle. Armilla, that''s enough. "So, but...!" "I was defeated by the healing wizard there. You''re right, let them live." ! "Our fight is over." To the words spoken from the mouth of the demon king, Armilla retrieves the sword from his hand. Looking alternately at me and the Demon King, tears in her eyes, she shivers her squeaky voice. "... I will blade myself" "What?" "" No, why!? " The Demon King, who is taken aback, and me, who oddly overlapped with Koga. Me and Koga are gonna do everything they can to stop Armira from taking out the knife while she''s crying. "Get off me! You want to expose my life to shame!!" "Usato! Knife! Take the knife!!" "Ha-ha-ha! Oh, my God, I don''t know." "You''re not laughing either. Stop it!!" Yelling at the laughing demon king, he tries to take the knife away from Armilla. We have to avoid pointless deaths here...! After defeating the Demon King, why are you making me so hysterical!? "Nea, Nea! Untie me! It''s gonna be fun over there! '' Suzune, am I tired too? I''ll sew your mouth with magic? '' "Do it! Nair, do it! '' "Hino!?" I hear such delightful seniors, but I manage to take the knife away from Armilla, and I sit on the spot as I throw it on the floor. So Armilla grows up, but doesn''t seem to be able to recover much of the shock yet. "Usato, I don''t know what''s going on, but are you okay?" "Mr. Leona...!" I''m relieved to see Leona hanging over here. Grabbed the hand offered to her, and when she stood up, Amako and Burlin also came. "Ha, as you can see, the battle is over" "Yeah, the Usatos win." In my words and Amako''s words, Leona said something when she saw the living demon king, but she immediately grinned. When she returns the spear she was holding in her hand to the pendant, it will support her body, which is still going to flutter. "What a... Sounds like you" "I don''t know if this is right." "... In the story of the brave man I know, the demon king is defeated. It didn''t say that I let the Demon King live by mistake." Ms. Leona utters the following words as she goes straight to her predecessors. "I don''t hate this kind of ending. Seems like you, I think so from the bottom of my heart" "... thank you" "Huff, I''d rather thank you than you." The tough battle came to an end, and we won. But the battle with the Demon King''s Army is coming to an end, but I guess the battle for me is still going on. "Before that..." "Suzune, you can''t assimilate in the future." "No!?" "Naturally. If you make a scene, I won''t..." "This is intraassimilation powerhara...!?" Let''s go to Kazuki, who is passing out, and his noisy friends. Amako, with a frightened face when she saw how the seniors were doing, and Brulin, sleeplessly absent from Mr. Leona, who was grinning. Seeing them like that, I moved on with relief. [M] 309 Lesson 277 Then it was tough. By the magic of the Demon King, all demons in the city were informed that he had admitted defeat. Normally we would have been in a havoc, but there we talked about the demon king of boulders, the army of demons to come - no, the policies of the demons, while appeasing them with astonishing arms and talk. Along with the Demon King, we were set to go up to earth. Kazuki, who regained consciousness, has me lending her shoulder, and Nair has me decursed as she is tied to magic and unable to move, being put like laundry on Burlin''s back. Mr. Leona, Fermu, Amako, they''re all here. In addition to that, there are Armilla and Koga who follow the Demon King. ... you don''t have to think again, that''s a great situation...! The gaze of the demons gathering. The Demon King suddenly pushes me to slap him on the back, gathering a gaze that can be taken as fear or anger. Almost defeating Kazuki, looking forward as he stares at the Demon King, gathers the gaze of the demon soldiers. "I decided to entrust this human being with the future of us, the Demons.... a healing wizard who beat me down, just as strong as a demon (...)?" Needless to say, at this time, the demon tribe''s perception of me was determined. The demon king laughs joyfully with me holding his head at the demons who show great woe. In the meantime, as I try to tap my head into Koga, who is laughing behind me, I notice two shadows running at a fierce speed over the building. And the shadow came down before us, and one came to me, and the other to the Demon King. "Are you all right?" "Mr. Nagi!" It was Nagi who came down before me. You were in a harsh battle until earlier, and the clothes you''re wearing are dirty by the way, contain slashing but don''t seem to have suffered any major scratches. She stroked her chest in relief when she checked us out one by one. "I heard the battle was over, but what the hell is this... the Demon King is alive too..." If you look at the Demon King, there is a man standing before him. Nero Argens. The Demon Swordsman, on whom Mr. Nagi was holding back, quietly threw his voice at the Demon King. "... Demon King" "Oh, we''ve been beaten brilliantly by things. And with my bare hands." Nero glances at this one and smiles after the look of surprise. "This ending is fate again." He takes the sheathed sword that rests on his hips. We stood up, but he threw it to the ground. Without a glance at the sword that fell to the ground, Nero kneels down to the Demon King. "I will obey your words. Ever, ever." "Damn, you''re disciplined, too.... I don''t know what''s going on?" "Each other, we had a sore eye for a healing wizard. Now." "Ha, sure" Nero, the Devil''s strongest swordsman, let go of his weapon. Soldiers who understand what that means also drop the weapons in their hands to the ground so that they give up. "Did you end the battle while keeping the Demon King alive?" "Yes.... it''s going to be tough" Still half-hearted, she sees the Demon King. "Demon King, aren''t you lying?" "You''re not going to do anything to fool me over this period" "I was defeated by the healing wizard there. Not to brave men, just human beings. Do you know what that means?" Mr. Nagi turns this way. After a brief silence, she shook her shoulders and jumped in tremendous momentum. At the earliest, I take it with surprise at the impetus of not being called tackle. For a moment, my torso is tightened with overwhelming force. "You guys...! You''ve gone beyond that mysterious assumption!" "Oh yeah, hey...!" "Wow! I can''t believe you didn''t kill the Demon King and end the fight!" Rose-like power...... heh! I know I''m glad, but I''m going to be stuck with my current fatigue. Lifted from body to body, turned around. I was also relieved of my arm because of its joy, so when I was left behind, Amako spoke to Nagi. "Kannagi, it''s time for Usat to faint away" "Ah... oh, sorry!... Ugh, who''s a power idiot?" Mr. Nagi is crushing himself as he is freed and ready to breathe. Perhaps the other Nagi is saying something, but you shouldn''t really touch it. He''s also reflecting. "Damn, as long as you can move the body...! You can fight the cannabis...! Even the body!" "Nair, curse me or curse me of restraint" "Aren''t you too harsh on Suzune?" "Body!" Nair and Ferm are looking down at seniors leaking grudges over Burlin as if they were frightened. Seniors are still going to take some time to get back. "Ha, ha, the seniors look fine" "Kazuki, I''m sorry. I''ll lend you my shoulder." "Thank you, Usato. but the problem is after this." "Yeah, you are." Again, I speak to Mr. Leona while lending Kazuki a shoulder. It''s something that Nagi and I could also rendezvous with, and let''s talk to Leona about what we should do here in the future. "Mr. Leona, the battle itself is over, what do I do now?" "When the battle is over, it doesn''t change that this is an enemy land. Even if the Demon King admits defeat, he shouldn''t stay long because he''s in danger of fitting the raid" Fortunately, I''m just tired, except for the seniors. But the problem here is we''re all going home like this. You were thinking the same thing as me, the noisy senior just earlier opens his mouth with only his face to this one. "Come this far, I''m not saying I don''t trust the Demon King. But you need someone to keep an eye on this place." "Am I staying?" "Seriously, you''re the rest!?" I stopped wanting to stay at once with Koga''s pleasant voice. I''m sure it''ll fit this guy''s raid if he stays, and I sigh. I think I''m fit in that I fought the Demon King to the end and that the healing magic will make me feel better soon. "No, I''ll stay." "Mr. Nagi?" "I have predictive magic. I can handle unforeseen situations immediately.... and" Mr. Nagi looks sideways at the Demon King. That gaze remains sharp. "Because there''s something to talk about with the Demon King." "... ok" Indeed, Mr. Nagi would be well suited. Besides, he wants to talk to the Demon King about something, so there''s no reason to stop it. But... "I want Mr. Nagi to come to the kingdom of Ringle in this day and age, so I can go home as soon as possible" "Hmm, why?" "Now I want Mr. Nagi to come to the kingdom of Ringle." "... hmm? Now?" At last, the kingdom of Ringle, to which Mr. Hisago and Mr. Nagi had never turned. Times are different, and the kingdom of Ringle, as we know it, is a calm country. Although Mr Hisago is not here, I would at least like Mr Nagi to come to the kingdom of Ringle. He turns to the Demon King, grinning bitterly at Mr. Nagi, who tilts his neck. We beat each other up so many times, we''re worn out, but still we stand alive. Only that fact can be said to be the best outcome of this battle. "Mr. Nagi will remain here." "Naturally. If it weren''t for the watchman, I''d have told you." I laugh bitterly at the words of the Demon King. There will be a physical appearance for the Demon King as well. If you leave here without leaving anyone, you could, on the contrary, be alerted by the kingdom of Ringle and other countries. "Perhaps we''ll have him face to face again before it''s too far away" "Yeah, I guess so." "If you do what you say to me, you will be responsible for your actions. Remember that in your liver." "... Yes" Nodding, the Demon King flips his hands and creates something like a white vortex. At the end of the white vortex you can see the woods and the chopped trees that look familiar. The first place we were attacked by Nero - recognize it and see the Demon King. "Through here, we can get out of the city. Originally, it could be connected outside the realm of the Demon King, but without magic. Now bear with me." "No, I''m used to walking" Both the journey to hand over the writ and the journey to come so far have always been on foot. There was no shortcut there, and that''s why they walked straight to their destination. That doesn''t change the way home. "Finally, let me give you this." Then the Demon King takes out a single scroll on his palm. It was shown to us before the battle, a scroll with a return ceremony to the original world prepared for Mr. Hisago. The Demon King hands it to me. "It was real, wasn''t it" "You thought I''d give you the stuff? give it to Farga and we''ll be able to adjust it so that we can bring you back to your original world and times" "But this was prepared for the brave predecessors... Mr. Hisago" The Demon King nods at Kazuki''s voice. "It''s definitely something prepared for him. This scroll also features the world and time of the leeches inscribed as information. But if we put it back on the blank and carve out your information anew, scrolling will work." "Information?" "It''s not something in shape. If I insist, should I say smell ? That''s the coordinates for you." ... To be honest, I don''t know, but it seems true that this might bring us back to the original world. It''s in my hand. I see it, I meditate my eyes. Moving into the back of your brain has been left behind in the original world. Think of them all, face up. "I don''t need it." "... your resolve is unshakeable" "Because I''ve already made up my mind. If this were to be used, it wouldn''t be me." I turn scrolling into a team outfit. Kazuki, who supports him with his shoulders, has a difficult look, but this is up to Kazuki himself to decide. I shouldn''t talk badly. [M] Besides, if Kazuki or a senior talked to me like that (...), I''m sure I''d want him to stay. So I have nothing to say to you two. [M] "Then you should go." Yeah, I''ll see you around. After exchanging those words, I turn to Mr. Nagi. "Thank you for the rest" "I was entrusted. Good luck to you, too." "... Yes" I step into the white whirlpool, supporting Kazuki. [M] Moving away from the city where the demons are, in an instant, we look back to the city. "You''re done." "Yeah." Nodding at Kazuki''s whining. As soon as I recognise it that way, my strength falls out of my body and I sit on the spot. They all seem the same, and fatigue strikes me like a strained thread is broken. "Also, I''m tired already" "Neither do I, for the time being, want to use predictive magic" "Ha, ha, I also seemed pretty worn out in the fight with Armilla. It got hot while I was..." I don''t know because everyone fought to the best of their ability. We need to find a safe place to rest. "Suzune, I''m tired too... I''m sleepy" "I''m not free yet! Oh, I''m already rowing!" "Painful magic has been cursed, so bear with me for another two hours or so..." Nair, transformed into an owl, stays on my shoulder as he flies. [M] I closed my eyes and fell asleep quietly. "Hey, hey, Usato. How long will I stay like this?" "... when you get here, seniors, can''t you break it with your arms? Like," Buckeen. " "Ko, you can''t break it!?" From what I''ve seen, it''s about one more thing, and something I can''t handle. Amako, who sees a tear-eyed senior, speaks to her. "But wouldn''t it be nice if I could hold you all the way to Burlin?" "Ha, I sure am!? I can make contact with Burlin legally!!" "Grua......" "Is that all right, Senior?" The rhetoric is too suspicious. Ask Brulin to continue to carry the seniors as he drops his shoulders to the unmistakable result. See the cities where the demons are when they leave. A city that has been transformed by the Demon King will be transformed into its original form as soon as his magic returns. From then on, they will live their days agitated by anxiety. "You can''t let the same thing happen again." I''m sorry about the war again. Even after the battle, the evil roots of both races will remain, but still there must be no more war. ... First, let''s rest and rest our bodies before heading back to the kingdom of Ringle. Then I have a lot to do. Well, I''m sure Rose will be mad at you, but that''s also inevitable...! 310 gossip, the inescapable role. I was defeated by humans. Our battle is over now through this time. The news also flew to me for betraying the Demon King''s Army. When I heard the news conveyed directly to my head by the magic of the Demon King, I first doubted that I was being shown the illusion. The power of the Demon King is well known to us, the Legion Leader. It can even be said that the bullshit and the knowledge of manipulating all sorcery, which has left the depleted environment of Demon King''s Land to be maintained by itself, is beyond the framework of even the earliest creatures. "Hannah, you''re lying about the Demon King losing..." "Ha, Hannah..." Without being able to respond to Nono''s words of anxiety, I send my soldiers forward. The demon king comes out from beyond. If it''s true, you should run, but I wanted to make sure at all costs I move to a position where I can see the front without looking at the danger. What I saw ahead was -, "I decided to entrust this man with the future of us, the Demons.... the healing wizard who beat me down, he was just as strong as a demon? '' Demon like a human being pushed on the back by the Demon King and walked out before - it was the figure of Usat. Soldiers other than me stood up in a blatant manner, with all but worn out appearances, including the other brave men, but with nothing else the Demon King himself had once again said so. "No, why are you winning...?" I myself was perplexed the other way through flash. No, I know if you gave up a hundred steps and the brave defeated the Demon King. But why are you winning? You''re human, aren''t you?!? You''re a healing wizard, aren''t you?!? I thought you would stick there in my prediction and buy me time to escape before losing -!? I really didn''t see the point in how the healing wizard guy was forcing the demon king to admit defeat. "Aww, oh devil...!?" Ignore the nono that is fainting next to me. I already know Usat is not a demon, he is usually a horrible person. That''s why I don''t know what that means. Why are you winning? To be honest, I just thought both the brave men and Usat would end up being defeated by the demon king. "No, wait, this is my fault...?" Who led the brave men and Usato to the lower levels? It''s me. Who led the brave men of the light, who are stopped in the sky, to the lower levels? It''s me. "Shit." Ten suspects have arisen that I have created this situation. I realize that fact, and as I blur my face, I see a line of Usat and the others moving somewhere with the magic made by the Demon King. There''s no reason to be here anymore. Now, let''s get away from here and go somewhere peaceful. When I tried to move the scene, I felt intense killing - or gaze. "Ha!?" Looking in the direction of that gaze, there''s an image of Armilla looking at this one with a tremendous glance from next to the Demon King. Former Third Army Commander, Armilla Belgrade. She is like a gorilla who is my former boss and now leaves the post of Legion Leader but boasts a fight-like rank of Legion Leader with only one combat force. Worst of all, my phantom magic works weakly for the one with a strong spirit like that. When I try to leave the spot before she catches me, I realize that a physically trembling nono is grabbing my clothes. "Get away, Nono...!" "I won''t let you do that! You can''t just run away from the devil! I want you to take me and Sean with you! Then you are on your way too...!" "Okay. Okay, so don''t let go for now." "Hey." My hand rests on my shoulder as I try to pull a nono. My body trembles in fear in a bottom-cold voice. "That''s an odd encounter. Hanna." "Oh, oh, Armilla," "Where are you going?" My ex-boss Armilla, whose eyes aren''t laughing, is grabbing my shoulder. You''re supposed to be pretty tired after the fight, but you''re grabbing my shoulder bones all smashed with a huge grip. "Oh, well, that''s..." "... I''m also going to have some understanding of your situation. Anyone who has complete resistance to phantom magic can''t do anything about it." "Oh, yeah! I had no choice...!" "But how are you going to explain to your men at the top that you showed them the phantom of dying?" Oh, they''re hunting us down! The bad thing about this guy is that unlike you, Koga, he has a rash head. To me, who becomes suspicious of behavior, Mr. Armilla smiles furiously, releasing the hand that was grabbing his shoulder and turning it around my neck. "You don''t have to explain it to me. I guess you had your own idea, too. I appreciate your cunning..." "A, Mr. Armilla...!" "But I didn''t say I would forgive you" A force is caged in the arm that is turned around his neck. He''s not strangled yet! It''s not strangled, but there''s a tremendous sense of compression -, Mr. Armilla smiles at me blurring her face. "From now on, I want more manpower for one person." "Huh?" "Don''t you think we should run away? I will meditate on your betrayal, and from now on you will work like a carriage horse for the Demon King." "... Yes" Understand that I cannot escape anymore. No, the skin on my neck was connected, but in another way, I''m going to be overworked to death... Mr. Armilla pulled me out, where once I break up with Nono, I am taken out near the Demon King. "Mm, Hannah." "Ma, demon king..." The Demon King notices me. This one should have figured out what I was doing. As he leaned down ready for reprimand, the Demon King spoke calmly against expectations. "I guess that''s what you mean by staying here." "Huh? Uh..." "No, fine. This is the story. But I didn''t know it would be easy to change my countrymen... but I''m still a strange person." The Demon King, who laid his hand on my shoulder as if to labor, walks away somewhere as it were. Coga notices me as I suddenly drop off the back of the Demon King. "Oh, you''re Hannah." "Yeah..." Koga, you talk to me, but I can only give you a weak reply. "I hear you were caught by Usato. No, you, in this maze of cities, how could I run into him at the pinpoint?" "No, I think they detected it with some kind of magical smell." Shit! It''s not weird what he does! " "Ha..." This guy looks really swallowed and jealous. I had no choice but to drop my shoulder on you, Koga, who is laughing since despite this situation. 311 gossip angry cannabis The demon king himself admitted defeat. I thought it was some kind of trap when I heard it from Nero, the demon tribe manipulating the wind about that first fact. But I realized the battle was over because Nero was willing to fight earlier and put down his weapon. I confirmed that the book of sorcery created by the Demon King had been solved, and I hurried into the city. The first thing I saw was -, the Full-blown Demon King, and Usat. But I''m not even hostile, I''m standing in line. Usat looked relieved when he saw me, but at that time I was in a sort of confusion. No, I could understand that (...) thing at the point when the Demon King was alive, but I was surprised enough to jump to Usat unexpectedly when I finally recognized that in the words of the Demon King. Realizing that Usat was about to suffer with my power, I rushed away, but at the same time blushed in the actions I had done, and at the same time a tremendous regret struck me. ''That''s why you can''t! As soon as I thought I''d reviewed it, that''s it! You monstrous haunt! Love, fucking Mixed Fish Beast Man! Below Suzune!'' In my head, the other one slaps every curse I can think of. Amako''s eyes were so scary, and I''m scared of how the tin rattles I can''t move later. But it was such a shock. I was sealed in Hisago without being present in the battle between Hisago and the Demon King. I knew he had some purpose and was doing something with Kosovo while fighting the Demon King''s Army. "I don''t mind if you resent me" I also knew what Hisago was trying to do, though speculative. Desperate for a man of the past, he left a test for the future. If the humans who live in this day and age are not different from the ones who sought the battle of the past, we just need to be destroyed by the Demon King as it is. If you have changed, you can fight united and fight for the Demon King. I think you''re an idiot. What have you done, I think? If I ever had a chance to see him alive, I would have even slapped him on the curse and punched him. ... but I also knew what it was like to want to do that. That''s why I couldn''t help but think of the fact that Usat and the others ended the fight keeping the Demon King alive as something very honorable. "So, what are you thinking?" "Do you think I''m always evil?" The day after Usat and the others left the city. As a duty of watching the Demon King, I was to remain in the city, in a room located beneath the castle deformed by the Demon King''s sorcery, relative to the Demon King. From the scratchy clothes, he stares at the demon king sitting across the long table, feeling slightly cramped in the unfamiliar clothes of the demon clan. "Look back at what you''ve done." "Too many thoughts come to mind. On the contrary." This guy...... I look at the tea offered to me at hand, frustrated by the demon king who bandaged me all over his body. When she sees the demonic woman she inadvertently offered, she hides behind the demon king with a trembling shoulder. ... a demon king''s samurai named Ciel who was coming to the ruins. "Hino..." "Ciel, you better not be in a bad mood. I''m a monster with a peculiar physical ability among beasts." "Chi, is it as good as a healing wizard!?" "That''s pretty much the same." No...! If I''m clean here, it''s the Demon King''s idea...! The demon king, laughing joyfully at me enduring, opens his mouth with his elbows on the table. "You''re suspicious of me, but this outcome is unexpected to me, too?" "This situation, too?" "Oh, me or them, I thought one of them would die and the winner would be decided." You''re remembering the time of the battle, the Demon King smiles with pleasure. "It''s now, I can tell you, but I enjoyed it inside. By surprise, it''s more than a scythe." "... that much?" "Exactly, even I would be stunned if more than one person could be shown to merge" Ugh, Usat, that''s how I fought my demon king opponent. Even when I fought the other me, I wonder because Usato was doing something funny about continuing to roll out new moves and driving predictions crazy. In his case, the way he fights can vary depending on the subject he assimilates, so you really don''t know what you''re going to do from me with predictive magic. "... From now on, the Demons will be exposed to many miseries. We have to deal with interference from humans, threats from people we see as opportunities." "Well, I guess so" "In addition to that, there are some troublesome issues... one of which is me" The Demon King points to himself. What does a troublesome chunk of existence do now? "Hisago sealed 70% of my power, but the truth is, that power does not exist within me" "... what? So, where?" "I don''t know. They''re sealed so even this me can''t detect it. It''s a waste of time." ... So the power of the cod demon king is still sealed somewhere? Hisago, what are you doing? Isn''t that too much of a threat besides the Demon King? "Oh, no more of that idiot..." "Well, even if I found that, I''m not interested in strength now. But... if my speculation is correct, it could be a little nasty." "Trouble?" The demon king, who showed his hand on his chin and thought through it, immediately waved his hand flickering. "Well, that''s behind us. Now we have to put the city back together so the people can go back." "I really want you to rest because the Demon King is getting all bummed up..." "Somewhat, if I can''t, I won''t die" Sigh at the words of the Demon King, Ciel. Before it was sealed, it felt more prickly and indifferent, but now it''s so different. "You''ve changed something. I was the worst battle junkie in my personality before it was sealed." "I''m here because I''m settled with Hisago." A demon king nodding gently, without denying it. "I was defeated by Hisako. At all costs to each other, at the end of a death battle using all means. I guess that''s why I''m already happy with the fight." "Satisfied, you are?" "He was the only one who could truly cross each other with me during the full season. Neither the Evil Dragon nor even the Divine Beast could be my good enemy, but he could hit me for what I meant." So the Demon King was satisfied with the battle, he said. I may have been convinced, in a way, that the Demon King has changed now. When he woke up from the seal, the Demon King had no more reason to fight for himself, and now he was helping the demons who suffer from modernity. "In other words, my true self was fulfilled long ago." "I still think the Demon King has a bad personality..." "... sometimes, don''t say anything sharp to this other guy... you are" Saying something like that, Ciel. The Demon King is also somewhere surprised. Seeing you like that, I finally pull out my shoulder strength. "Hmm, speaking of which?" So fu, I remember what Usat told me before he left the city. He spoke to me of wanting me to come to the kingdom of Ringle, which will remain in the Kingdom of the Demon King. It''s not normal, but he was uncomfortable there because he used the word "this time. "Hey, Demon King. Usat wanted me to come to the kingdom of Ringle, did you tell him that?" When asked that question, did you ever think of it? The Demon King puts his hand on his chin. "Oh, speaking of which, I showed Usato your past." "How much?" "Approximately." "How old am I?" "When you ran into Hisago, you were a terrific kid." I wave to the Demon King the sword that remains in my sheath. He laughs, he magically prevents it. "You! Oh my god!!" "Ha-ha-ha." That''s why Usat said something about me coming to the kingdom of Ringle! I''m emotionally happy with that feeling, but I''m angry that my past was exposed, including that!! "Of course I showed you when you were rough. Ha-ha-ha." "My image will break!" "He wouldn''t be the kind of guy who cares about that extent. But what? You care about him?" They poke at the stars, and they groan unexpectedly. So the demon king, who interpreted it as affirmation, distorts the edge of his mouth. "Funny, the pig who was running the battlefield is finally in love at that age. The guy who''s already tired of this will be laughing softly. Can I help you with this? Hmm?" "... ugh!...... ugh!" Here Kile is the Demon King''s thoughts. But I''m sorry if I didn''t hit one of the guys who incite me. But we have to settle down here. Breathe with your shoulders, take your hands off the pattern and return to your original seat. "Idiot Nagi! If you can help me, use it! You forgot when my sister moved on with your pride of crap! Now you''re a miserable woman who''s face-to-face with her sister''s offspring, Amako. You! Hey, are you listening to me, Bakanagi! '' I don''t know what to do, you look pretty clean on my curse on the inside. Besides, why would you think of a terrible bad mouth called Bakanagi with an idiot and a cannagi...! In front of you, demon king with a strong mouth quarrel and incitement in vain. Inside, another me hunting me down in many ways. I had to keep an eye on the Demon King here, even though I was about to screw up a lot. 312 Lesson 278 Having finished our battle with the Demon King, we began walking back to the kingdom of Ringle after taking a short break. It was in some demonic raids, but still reached the Great River, which separates the kingdom of Ringle from the demonic kingdom much sooner than it went. Crossing the bridge created by the magic of me and Mr. Leona just as I was going, somehow soon came the knights and Mr. Siggles from the kingdom of Ringle. Shaken by the carriage, I asked Mr. Siggles why he had come, and he said that the Kingdom of Ringle had already been delivered with a letter sent by the Demon King, and he also knew that we would return. ''Until I saw you all with this eye, we were half-hearted, too.... I''m glad you''re okay. Really.'' Mr. Siggles was powerful and put it that way. Arriving straight to the kingdom of Ringle, the first time Amako and I broke up, we were immediately sent to the castle to see Lord Lloyd. Nair and Ferm decided to wait in a separate room, and I, Senior, Kazuki and Leona are out in front of Master Lloyd. "Well... well, you''re back safely" Master Lloyd''s appearance had been somewhere. He looked around at all of us, caressing his chest in relief, wondering if we were safe or not. "We should have celebrated the return of the lords in general, but listening to the lords is our top priority first" "Dear Lord Lloyd, I heard you got a letter from the Demon King..." "Oh, yesterday, it was sent from the demon-like demon of the Demon King" Lord Lloyd nodded at his senior words to take a light brown parchment. A letter written by the Demon King. He looks back at us when he sees the text. "The Demon King is described as surrendering to us, is this true?" "Yes, we fought the Demon King and defeated him at the end of the death battle, which led us to acknowledge our defeat." "... well. The battle is over." Master Lloyd weakens his shoulders and leaves his back on the throne. For about a few seconds, after holding his eyes with his hands, he stretches his spine and takes a deep breath. "I want you to tell me more" "Detailed, what is the story?" "What did you see and feel in Demon King''s Land? And I want you to tell me how you fought in front of a mighty enemy called the Demon King." Being perplexed by the offer, Master Lloyd bowed his head in regret. Mr Serge and the ministers show how they bothered, but Master Lloyd nonetheless utters words. "I''m sorry. I''d really like to give your lords a break soon, but things are already moving." "... I understand" "From now on, it''s not a fight. There will be other problems. That''s why we have to deepen our understanding of the species we call the Demons" "But Master Lloyd. They''re demons." "That''s why" To Mr. Sergio''s words, Master Lloyd quietly returns his voice. "I guess I shouldn''t forgive you. That''s all the Demon King Army has done to us." "Dear Lord Lloyd..." "But still, if we choose to destroy the Demons cheaply with anger and hatred, we will leave behind in us the roots of evil that will never go away. It will spark a not-so-distant future and spark new strife again.... That''s all, we definitely have to avoid. There''s plenty of feuds to kill each other." Troubled as king, he unwittingly speaks to Master Lloyd after three battles. Yeah, right. Nobody normally wants to fight, or take their lives. If that''s Lord Lloyd, it''s natural to think so. If it were to destroy the Demons here, then Lord Lloyd would (...) decisively change something in this kingdom of Ringle as well. "Usato, Kazuki" Seniors call me Kazuki''s name. We nodded at her looking at this one. We decided to tell her everything that happened on this journey. I don''t care how long it takes. Demons like Mr. Greff and Keira we met. The battle at that ruin. That Mr. Nagi joined his people. Demon King''s Army, and the last battle with the Demon King. And - scroll. Everyone but us, including Lord Lloyd, had shut our mouths to surprise when we had finished explaining the supplements in the faces that were here as easily as possible. Especially Mr. Welsey, who was on the spot, looks surprised and likely to faint even now. "... ugh, ugh, you''ve heard shocking stories besides fighting the Demon King. Scroll to the beast man who was the partner of the brave predecessors and could bring your lords back to their original worlds." "When it comes to scrolling, we believe we should ask for Falga''s cooperation." "Yeah, but I''ll send Miarak a reward soon" Before you go home, you should first be able to exchange information with Master Farga immediately. Lord Lloyd, who gave instructions to Mr. Wellsey, who received the scroll, turns this way. "You worked really, really hard. After the Lord''s efforts, the battle came to an end. on behalf of the Kingdom, let us express our gratitude" Deeply bowing your head, Master Lloyd. I usually get scared, but you can''t possibly not understand what that means for a king of a country to bow his head and thank him. Let''s not say anything here and get that thank you. "I''m sorry I let you talk so long. You''ll be tired from a long journey, take your rest." "Ha." The seniors rise according to Lord Lloyd''s words. But I speak to my senior without standing up. [M] "Senior, would you tell Nair and Ferm to go home first?" "... yeah, I get it" My senior snorted at me for guessing what I was going to talk about. As they left the hall, I turned to Master Lloyd, who waited for me without saying anything. Both Mr. Welsey and Mr. Sergio are looking at me in a complicated way. "You wrote about me in your letter, too." "... um" At the time of the battle and only after, but I can tell. The Demon King has a bad personality. Or mean. Depending on the way you look at it, you can assume that I saved you the trouble of explaining it from scratch. "You don''t even have to obey me. The Lord... No, it''s like the Lord was taken away from our peaceful routine by our unsolicited deeds. Nonetheless, your lords fought for the people of Ringle. He lent me strength." "Dear Lord Lloyd..." "He said there was a chance that he could get a scroll and finally go back to the original world... and that the Lord, no other, would have to reject that choice itself... too harsh" I knew Lord Lloyd was sick of me. I shake my head sideways, glad that I cared. "At a time when you have beaten down the Demon King, this answer cannot be changed. On the contrary, the Demon King will not betray me as long as I remain prepared to do so." This is as early as possible, close to certainty. Not because we hit each other, but I somehow understand who the Demon King is all through that battle. "That''s it, say it all" "This is only my subjectivity. I also know it seems suspicious from around. The opponent is the Demon King, the man who has waged war so far, and is considered the most fearful person for people." The history of the war has not changed. Dead people don''t go back either. Nor can we erase the fear of the Demon King that has ever been feared. "That''s why I stand between demons and humans, both races." "Which species of malice might you be exposed to?" "I''m ready." Someone has to do this. I''m sure that even if someone else took on the same role, that person would fear the Demon King, the Demon Nation. I renounce seeing the current state of the Demon Nation with a fair eye. "I will continue to move for the people of this world. So don''t hesitate to order me. That''s why I''m here." "... to the point of stubbornness, I didn''t want you to resemble Rose" "He''s a master to me." "Oh, I know.... I know." Lord Lloyd grips the edge of the throne so that he can flourish. After a few seconds or so, he pulls out his shoulder, his face up. "It''s Usat... From now on, let''s fight together not as otherworlds but as people of the kingdom of Ringle" "Yes...!" At this moment, I cut off my untrained journey into the original world. To my hometown, I know I have thoughts for my parents, but I have no intention of going home. I''m an infidel, I''m sorry. Turn forward with words of farewell in your heart to your parents who will never see you again. Usato, you chose to stay in this world. I think that''s a very painful choice. Because he wasn''t as disappointed in the original world as I was, and he had a choice to live a crowded life. Yet he chose the path to fight in this world by abandoning the peaceful life of his former world. I guess that determination is admirable. Kazuki, you too, will be forced to make painful decisions from now on. He, like you, Usato, has only reason to return to the original world. And at the same time, there''s a reason I want to stay in this world. ... As for him, you should leave it to Celia and Flana. Those two can support you, Kazuki. "--And yet, what a shallow woman I am...... ugh!!" "Why are you here?" "Yes, this is the guest room." Around the time you reunited with Flana and Celia, I read the air softly, and I was stuck at a table in a room with Nair and Ferm that I would wait until your story was over. I have an empty cup of tea in my hand. "Give me more tea!" "Tea is not alcohol..." And Nair pours me some tea in the cup I offered him, even though it''s a good one. Urgh at casual kindness, I speak to both of them. "Nair, Ferm, thanks for being my talker...!" "Are you talking to me just to react...?" "I wonder if there''s a poor brave man so far..." Seen with cold eyes, like a pull. Being exposed to such a gaze is the earliest thing I''m used to, so I smile back. "Don''t look at me like that, it makes me feel better" "Is this guy invincible...?" I got further dong pulled. But I''m a strong woman, so I''ll get back on my feet soon. "Me, Usato, I heard you were going to stay in this world and you were happy about it somewhere in your heart..." "Will you stop being abruptly serious...? The temperature difference is too great...?" Fermu, who pulled his cheeks, cheeks uncomfortably. Maybe, Usato, if you chose to return to the original world, I would surely choose the same path. Even across different worlds and scales, now I''m looking for an interesting and fun routine with you, Usat. "Usato, I can keep living in this world where you are. When I thought about it, I realized I was happy." Even though I know why he made the decision to stay in this world. So I couldn''t help but think that I was so shallow. "Don''t you want to go back to your old world?" "Absolutely. I''m keeping an eye out for them all." A life that was born in a house with a format and was supposed to follow a path to be laid down. The reality that was hurting my brother before I realized it. I would be able to do something about it right now. It should be equipped with both the decisiveness and the ability to act - but I can be that way right now because you have Usat. In a world without him, there is no brave Inukami Suzune (I) in the kingdom of Ringle, even if there is a student chairman and cool-beautiful dog Ringtone (I). "... nothing. I don''t think that''s a bad idea" "Huh?" "Unlike you, I don''t have anything to do with choosing, but I was just a little relieved to hear that Usat would stay too" Me and Nair look at Ferm with surprise. You stopped being there, Fermu slaps the table with a red tide on his face. "Oh, because when that monster is gone, there will be no tension! Don''t get me wrong!" "Tundele B!" "I don''t know what that word means, but I know you''re being fooled!!" Ferms angry at the lighting. Satisfied to hear just a little of what she really meant, Nair shrugs her shoulders with the cup on the table with her mouth on it. "I''m sorry if I''m being honest. Usato didn''t come home." "Huh?" Me and Ferm leak a distracted voice to an unexpected answer. ... To be honest, I didn''t think Nair would say that. After Amako and this me, Usato, who is close to you. No way...!? "''Cause Usato''s going home, isn''t he? Doesn''t it look fun if you keep up with it?" "... what? Were you going to follow me?" "Hehe, I''m kidding. Jokes." Hey, what''s the joke? But I don''t think you''re lying at all. Be wary of Nair, who gracefully keeps his back on his back. "Either way, Usat''s gonna be tough" "Other personnel..." "Anyway, it''s visible to be involved. You don''t have to make a fuss." To Nair, who looks like he gave up somewhere, I raise the jealousy gauge. Something that I''m used to reacting to. But Usato, I can only agree with you about the fact that this is going to be tough. He will be in charge of mediation because of the circumstances in which he will be given time to rest, but also because of his friendship with the Demon King''s Army side. "Usato, you know all the Legion Chiefs over there..." "You killed each other. And Armilla." Can we still deepen mutual understanding by beating each other up? It looks like it''s around Koga or something. "I mean, if I beat him up too, I''d have more friends?" "Hey, Nair, this guy''s thinking weird again." "Ha, this brave man is no longer..." That''s when an electric shock runs in the back of my brain. At the earliest possible moment, flashing the idea of heaven, the door of our living room is inadvertently opened. "I already went home first...... that, seniors?" "... Usato-kun!" Looks like Usat, who finished his conversation with Lord Lloyd, picked up Nair and Ferm. Before the two of us, I walk in front of him and I mouth the idea that just occurred to me. "Me, can I join the lifeguard?!?" "... you know, if you''re tired, I think you should rest immediately...?" Normally they''ve been nice...!? So much so that I''m worried!? 313 Lesson 279 We finished our conversation with Lord Lloyd and left the castle with Nair, Ferm and Burlin so we could go straight back to the lifeguard. In the meantime, I''ve made an ear suspicious suggestion that seniors want to join the life-saving corps provisionally, but I''m sure she was tired then. Yeah...... I''m sure you do. Leaving aside the seniors, when I returned to the lifeguard, I immediately took to the captain''s office where Rose was. In the middle of it, I was greeted by the mighty faces and the knacks, and when I saw their faces, I finally realized that I had come back here alive, and I was even relieved. And a report to Rose. I reported to Rose what happened in the battle against the Demon King in Demon King''s Land. When she opened her closed eyes, listening silently to the choices I made to stay in this world and what I was going to do... "Right." --Just gave it back. I was overwhelmed by the light response, but from Rose''s point of view, I was expecting the possibility of choosing such a choice, so I didn''t seem too surprised. "Now I don''t know your personality, so much so that you''re not stupid. If that''s the choice you made yourself, let it pierce you. If you can''t, I''ll kick your ass, but I''ll move on. '' I also got those thankful words with a spectacular grin. After all, I was reminded that this man was no match for me, but I went back to my routine as a lifeguard. From the day after returning to the kingdom of Ringle, the whole country was in a bit of a panic. Anyway, the battle is over. So many were trying to embrace the fact that the war with the Demon King''s Army was over while exposing their agitation, joy, and anxiety. At least it wasn''t the kind of air that celebrated the victory. Instead, I guess it''s right that Master Lloyd didn''t have room to celebrate it. Because we have to inform other countries that the battle is over and that the demon king has surrendered after his life. It''s not just to let you know, it''s also to give you a response as to why it turned out to be such a backdrop. Regrettably, as of now, I can do nothing. ''Sometimes you can only do it in vain. Now let us take care of the fatigue of the journey. " Lord Lloyd told me that he wanted me to do something, but until then I was given a break. Well, I''m still working as a life-saving corps, so I don''t have any rest. "Nack, Ferm, Nair! Training!!" "Yes!" "" Yeah... " Only Knuck replies cheerfully to my words, which are Jen-royal and arm-wrapped. Nair and Ferm look terribly nasty. "The battle is over, and there''s no point in working out?" "Sort of." I don''t know about Nair to the Ferms anyway. A week after that, I took a good rest, but in the case of these kids, I normally take too much time off. "Having been given a break by the captain this past week, I have decided that you, who are doing everything possible to corrupt, need an opportunity to go outside" "No, it''s an extra favor." "You''re gonna be fat and a pig like this." "Shall I transform you into a piglet? Hmm?" Me and Nair stare at each other. But you don''t understand. That I have an absolute trump card for Nair who behaves like such a little fool. [M] "Fine, even if you''re a piglet" "Huh?" ''Cause I''m offering you to my senior. "I''m sorry. That''s all. Please!" The obsession of seniors who saw small animals is amazing. Even that Nair is enough to break my heart by throwing away the extra time I''ve had. Looking sideways at Nair shaking his rattle and body, Fermu speaks to me with a sigh. "First of all, I got the day off. That''s fine." "There will be limits, though. I know the battle is over and you''re relaxed, but this is a dangerous situation in a way, right? It''s no wonder what happens whenever." We haven''t decided anything yet. Dealing with the Demons. Mochi hangs around, so there could be a commotion on the brink of something. We have to be able to deal with that kind of thing. "... the battle is over..." "We don''t train for battle. To work out." "... no, I''m talking about what you work out for" "In the first place, you need a reason to work out?" If you say so, being a lifeguard can be a reason to work out. When the battle is over, our mission will not be to help people. Rather, it was Rose''s idea that the purpose could be broadened to include life-saving and dispatching to the village where the disaster occurred. Look at me, sighing at the two pulling dongs, I speak to Nack, who has been standing viscid since earlier. "Nack, do you two have something to say?" "Then just one word!" "Good, tell him." Bisi! and Nak nodded with his legs aligned, pointing toward Nair and Ferm. When he takes a gentle, deep breath, he speaks to two people who look surprised. "Um, brace your belly because I want to train fast" ""... eh "" That''s all the words said, the knuck returns to its constant position. I nod, and I look at you both. "See how Nack feels?" "No, I don''t want to know!? I''m scared! I can change my mind!?" "Hey, what''s this guilt...! I didn''t do anything wrong, but I feel so guilty...!" Will you still resist beyond this period? There is no other way. The truth is, it would have been desirable for both of you and us to do this voluntarily - to be honest. "All right? I invited you to training in good faith. The truth is, I even wanted you guys to get more rest for working so hard against the Demon King." "That''s annoying!" "You''re lying! You''re a person who loves training, you!!" "Look, I''m only gonna say this once, okay?" Usually it''s time to get angry, but I dare speak in a quiet voice. You notice the anomaly, Nair gives you a surprised look. "Look what you guys have been dashing about this past week---" I don''t care. Keep the word going. Mouth a decisive word that the two of you would absolutely move. "--- The captain is getting frustrated." The two of them moved fast. When I silently correct my clothes, I start prep exercises so that I can line up next to the knuck and train at any time. "Sorry, Usato, I was wrong! Training is fun!" "Well, you''re always thinking about us. Heh, I forgot." "I''m glad you understand!" "Oh!" "Yes!" The three of us stretch laughing at each other. Note that I usually laugh, but let me tell you that Nair and Ferm''s expression is a more convoluted smile. When I put the scales of the Great Demon King of the Lifeguards and my training on the scale, it goes without saying the answer. "What I''m saying is, I think we''re both getting air in the lifeguard." "Nack, what''s wrong?" "No, nothing!" Well, let''s not be so tough today. Shall we train to fit the knucks? Um, I don''t know what to make of it. I could just run, but that would react like "er, again -" for both Nair and Ferm. As I put my arms together and worry, I realize someone came through the entrance to the training ground. Looking at you, little girl - Amako is coming here with something like a cage. "Oh, Amako." "Yeah, I''m interrupting again" I greet her with my hands gently raised. Amako started coming here again and again after I got back here. He hasn''t come when he''s running in, but this is how he comes when he''s at the training ground. "I''ve made sandwiches. Let''s eat." "Thank you, shall we eat after this training" Then we need to start training fast. Hmmm, some playfulness, like I can work out too...... "Okay, then it''s a mess." "Come here? Oh, my God, that''s your imitation." "Who''s the Auga? No, it''s just a game of our world where a ghost chases a human being." It''s a common game in my world, but this is going to be training. "No, you know what, Usato. You''re a pure ghost, but we can''t be?" "Shall I haunt you as you wish? That''s going to make training a lot more fun." "Sorry......" Laughing and narrowing your eyes. That''s what I say, Nair, and I''ll apologize right away. In the meantime, let''s explain the rules. "The ghosts are you. The victory condition is to touch me." "You can''t decide!?" "Are you nuts!? I know how irrational you usually move!?" "Mr. Usato... I think that''s just harsh" This is a total scratch. Well, I know that, too. Ferm may have a good line, but Nair and Nack are still tough. "So I''ll put the handles on. I don''t use magic or cage hands. You may also use magic and dark magic." "No, that''s not enough...!" "Yeah... well, if that''s the case, I can give you guys a deal" What kind of handles would they carry if they were any more? Something tells me that Nair and Ferm are discussing this with you, but do you want me to add a few more conditions to motivate the two of you? "If you can touch me, I''ll listen to you say something." I''m not saying anything, but you think I''m gonna replace the city with good food or cleaning duty? The movement of Nair and Ferm, who were discussing something in my words, stops. ! "Oh, so, you want me to take a look at the training!?" "Of course. Instead, I''ll go out with as many people as you normally say?" "Motivated, I''m out...!" Nack seems to have motivated me to tear me down. Then Amako, who was a little far away, comes here. "What''s up, Amako?" "I''ll join you too" "Yes?" "Me too, I''ll do it. Um... you want to come? The one." You''ve got the strongest child...! If she''s the target with predictive magic, there''s no way she can be caught off guard. "Interesting, let''s allow it" "I wonder what you''ll do" also, he said he already thinks he won...!? But it''s funny...! I''m gonna break that prediction...! I admit to joining her when I pulled a grin over her forehead. "I''ve made up my mind." "What did you do?" "Both hands and feet, no use" "How do I move...?" "You could do something about it." What that trust. No, no, you tell me how to move with my hands and feet sealed. Should we just roll down the ground? Nair reacts to my reaction. [M] "I can''t help it. So you can''t use your right hand and your left foot?" "... Ha, well, fine" Instead, I think this one''s more of a condition of fate. Well, maybe we need as much handouts as this. I don''t know because Amako is here...... I wonder if she''s okay. "And you''re not lying to me, are you?" "Well, as far as I can go. Oh, give me a drop of blood, make me a vampire... oh, please, I don''t think I''m going to infinite one, do I?" "... chip" That''s scary. Hey. As for the third, I''m glad I stabbed the nail because it was really going to come. Well, we''ve decided on a lot of terms, so why don''t you just try it for the first time? Keep your left foot off the ground and jump off the ground with just your right foot. I''m forbidden to use my arms, so I have to deal with my left arm alone. "Well, let''s get started" "Ah, Usato. Can I tie my right arm and left leg with the spell of restraint?" Shortly after I gave the beginning signal, Nair, smiling, said that with her hands up. The spell of restraint? Surely, you''re also the one who moves aggressively and loses against the rules over here. Let''s ask. "Okay. Then, please." ? I smile at Nair as she approaches me. [M] When she approaches a distance of about three steps, she looks at the desk and talks. "Oh, because once it''s interrupted, touching it now won''t win you." "I know what you''re thinking, don''t you?" "Uh-oh." There''s no alarm or gap, really. Well, I was suspicious when I came out on purpose to signal the start. Have your right arm and left leg cemented with the spell of restraint, get your mind back together and face everyone. Four on one, this one is sealed with a limb and one leg -, "Come on...!" That''s funny too...! I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of hands Nair and Ferm are going to use, but more importantly, this is a good opportunity to see how much Knuck is growing...! 314 Lesson 280 The battle against the demon king''s army is over, and peace has come. It''s an easy thing to do if you just make it a letter, but I actually think it''s a very big deal. Immediately after the battle against the demon king''s army, which had attacked the kingdom of Ringle, all the brave men and Usat went towards the demon king''s realm to defeat the demon king. I don''t know what kind of battle went on there, but I know it''s beyond my imagination. - And now there''s someone who''s been through a battle with the Demon King before me. A healing wizard, Mr. Usato, who is a benefactor to me and a goal to aspire to. I''m going to train him to be a ghost, but in doing so, he set up a handful. That''s not to use your right arm and left foot. Although Nair suggested that we should not use both hands and legs at first, it is, to be honest, an unfavourable condition for Usat at a time when his right arm and left leg cannot be used. "Check the rules, will you? If you can touch me with your" hands, "you win, I''ll be five minutes... No, if I can get away from you for ten minutes, I win. Oh, it''s a condition of touching it alive, so being touched by the magic of the Ferms won''t mean you won?" Mr. Usato is about 10 meters away, jumping on the spot with one leg: tong, tong, tong, tong. Mr. Nair''s magic leaves him with his right arm and left leg stiffened. Mr. Nair and Mr. Ferm start to get on just fine here. "Huh! Apparently they''re tasting us!" "Four on one, but don''t take it badly! You''re the one who gave me permission!" I wonder why these people are making such a triple sense. Mr. Amako is scared. Mr. Usato laughs at both of them. "I''m sure you''ve forgotten, but there''s only one winner of this training, right?" ""... Ha!? " "I mean, there''s only one person who can use me." Mr. Nair and Mr. Ferm look at each other silently. Is it because you have no heart or your eyes are swordswallowing? Oh, this is a fluidly fraternal hunch...... and I thought Mr. Amako would be between us before that. "Auga sweet words. Nair, Ferm, don''t be fooled, we have to help each other." "Oh, yeah. Exactly..." "I almost got fooled..." I''m surprised you two tried to kick the fellow next door first...? That''s Mr. Amako. That basics, it''s so easy for the two of you to only complain..., "--- I need you both to get laid." My hands tremble at the words of a boss and a grunt. I don''t know what to say, it''s a grunt to convince you that you''re one of Usato''s, but if you try from me, it''s only fear. Let''s get started. Mr. Usato starts training while he does so. Spread your legs half a step toward each other and move on to a position where you can jump right out. Mr. Usato can only use one leg! Then you shouldn''t be able to make a big move, so if you hunt him down with all your strength, there''s plenty of chance he''ll catch you!! "Go -" "Whoa! Eat it -!?" "Danger!?" Black magic passing by me in a critical way about to jump forward. I sweat cold on Mr. Fermu, who went to attack him, no matter how mundane, but I jump out after a slight delay, too. "Preemptive attack with dark magic! But sweet!!" At the same time that Mr. Usato''s right leg is powered, his body flies sideways at an unusual rate. Stunned by the unlikely acceleration, he kicks the ground and chases Mr. Usato in the direction in which he flew. "I''ll get you!" "Okay, come on!" Reach out to Mr. Usato, who was waiting for me. Conditions of victory are to touch with your hands! Touch it at your fingertips and I win!! But he gets up using a recoil that fell to the ground, avoiding a hand that stretched lightly by falling back from himself. "Oh, not yet!" "Attack me more greedily!!" The arm stretched with the stepping in is grabbed with the left arm and thrown as-is. He greedily and reluctantly challenges Usat as he says, taking his passive because he was just thrown lightly. "Ooh!" "Nack, keep it attractive!!" I''m stretching out the dark magic Mr. Fermu made me tentacle as I storm. In contrast, Mr. Usato, who leaps back with one leg, flies his dark magic tentacles while letting his left arm be like a whip. But the movement slowed me down!! "There!" "Oops!?" Roll out a kick at Mr. Usato''s feet as he slips through the ground. Mr. Usato, who has been kicked but greatly disfigured, falls straight to the front. "Mr. Ferm, Mr. Nair! Now!!" "Well done! Nack!" "What orders should I give you!!" Dark magic that kills Mr. Usato who falls. I reach out, too, just to chase. "Phew, woo!" "Nah!? One arm down!?" Stand upside down with only one arm at the same time as you poke your arm on the ground. No, no!? I know I can, but I knew it was weird!? With his left arm bent like a spring, he jumps on the spot only with the force of his arm and escapes the dark magic of my hand and Mr. Fermu. "It''s not over yet!" "No! We''re done here, Chloride. -!" "Hmm?" A black shadow headed for Mr. Usato shortly after landing. Mr. Nair, transformed into an owl, is trying to set up Mr. Usat to hit his body at a fierce speed. Mr. Usato, who saw it, turned to Mr. Nair, who comes towards him when he breathes heavily -, "Wow!" "Hin!?" - Slap him out loud. That''s all you''re surprised about, Mr. Nair, who stopped the wing, falls to the ground. ... No, why are you being dropped just by your voice!? "I really didn''t think it would fall..." "Why are you surprised at the person who did it?!" "Ever!" He jumps on the ground with one foot, and the arm being stretched is also said to be one arm. Just touch it with your hands. It''s just that you can win, but that''s irresistibly far away. "Training seems to be indispensable!" "Yes!" "Are you lost in your present self!?" "Yes!!" "Okay, then! Let them get me!!" "Ha!!" Mr. Usato, who avoided my hand and landed as he buckled, has a delightful look on his face. Expected. Then I definitely want to live up to that expectation. With that feeling in mind, I tried to go towards it, right behind Mr. Usato -, "What''s going on? Nack?" I realize you have Mr. Amako''s appearance. As if she knew Mr. Usato was coming to the place from the beginning, standing, she reaches out to Mr. Usato, who is silently concentrating her consciousness on me. "--Ha!?" "Ah." A silently stretched hand right behind you. Mr. Usato, who realizes it in a critical manner, jumps off the spot in a hurry. Amako, who stared at her fingertips when she almost touched Usato, grinned when she noticed me. "Mm, that was a shame. Nack, come with me?" "Yes..." I''m usually scared of this guy. You just look like the same girl as me, but it''s too awesome to prefetch Mr. Usato''s behavior and go packing. Amako, who came beside me, talks to me looking at Usato, who is dealing with Mr. Ferm''s dark magic. "Better not hunt down Usat too much." "Duh, why not?" "Because I try to force you to do something about it. They come up with weird moves, or they do things they don''t normally think about." You have kind of a huge sense of reality in your cage...... In fact, that''s how Mr. Usato must have dived the training ground. "If you don''t, I''ll do everything I can to catch you!" "Yeah, you and I can stop the move if we work together!" "Combination! That''s good, that''s good!!" Mr. Usato plays and avoids the tentacles of dark magic floated by purple literature. But Mr. Ferm also manipulates and keeps track of the losing and dark magic like a snake. "--- What''s so amazing about it, because you can do something about it" Amako''s whining is wiped out by the sound of Usato''s offense. And finally, the stretched dark magic tangles in Mr. Usato''s left arm. I thought it was a good opportunity, Mr. Fermu seems to be trying to pull by clutching the dark magic together like a rope and holding it with both hands. "Ha! You can''t just step on one foot! Nair! Help!!" "I''ll accompany you with a curse of restraint! Augustus capture! Zamami!" "Mmm!" With Mr. Nair and Mr. Ferm pulling the rope forward, Mr. Usato gently bends his right knee and cages his strength in his arms. It''s an incredible story, but even though I can''t step on it with my feet, my arm alone seems to antagonize the power of the two of us. "Are you serious...!?" "Wow!? No more, you brain muscle!!" "Training doesn''t betray...! Muscles don''t betray...! And that''s a detour! Ferm!!" "What?" Moment after moment, an anomaly occurs to Mr. Ferm, who is pulling the dark magic rope. Mr. Fermu, who is trying to endure something, begins to panic. "Oh no, wait a minute, to be taken "!?" "Ha!? What are they taking?!?" "My magic wanker!? Ah!?" Moment after moment, the dark magic that reaches out of Mr. Fermu''s hand separates and wraps around Mr. Usato''s arm. The black magic that wraps around the middle of the forearm from the tip of the hand while twitching like a slime changes to a cage-handed shape. "I thought I could, but you could" ... Did you take Mr. Ferm''s dark magic? I know that Mr. Ferm''s dark magic can only be assimilated by Mr. Usat, but can you ignore the will of the original user?!? "Oh, you said you wouldn''t use magic." It''s not my magic, is it? Your magic? " "No, sloppy! Give it back!" A caged hand wrapped around his arm, Mr. Fermu turning his hand toward Mr. Usato and trying to regain his magic, reacted tremblingly but not to leave. "No! You won''t listen to me!?" "Your magic!? Why are you giving Usato power?" "You think I like it and give it to you!?" "Competently so!?" Two people who are likely to start fighting. The rules have not been violated. Mr. Usato himself does not use magic, but what could possibly take away Mr. Fermu''s magic...? "Look, I''ll do that when I corner you, so watch out for Nack," "You''re used to it, Amako..." "It''s the usual thing." What''s really going on when you get cornered, like, even stronger... Watch Usat in cold sweat. Having ascertained how the black cage hand was doing, he accidentally waved his arm - stretching a rope shaped by dark magic to those in the woods, entangling his tip in a thick branch. "Shall we continue in the woods?" Moments later, his body attracts momentum and disappears into the woods. If you gaze at him, you can see Usat moving from tree to tree with one hand, one leg and a dark magic rope cleverly used. "Wow, bullshit." "Nack! Don''t be impressed. Let''s go!!" "Yes! Next time I''m gonna get you for real!!" Mr. Ferm, with Nair in the shape of an owl on his shoulder, rushes to the woods. Staring at him, I slap him on the cheek to regain his temper. "All right, I''ll do my best!" "I can''t move fast, so you don''t have to worry about it" "Yes!" I pop forward at full speed, nodding at Mr. Amako''s voice. I knew it, but not a glimmer...! That''s why I''m even happy with the fact that by now there are strong people I''m after. I''m not going to lose. I will do everything in my power to win, Mr. Usato...! 315 Lesson 281 After all, training with one leg and one arm sealed was often dangerous. I''m glad Knuck''s move exceeded my expectations, and there''s something about the combination of Ferm and Nair that doesn''t insult me. More importantly, I really lose sight of where Amako is. When I stood behind him at some point, I was surprised that I was in a real hurry. "Was that a little rational?" Guru, landing on a tree as I rotated my body, grins bitterly as I see the dark magic covering my right arm forearm to hand. Only part of the dark magic magic magic power I took from Ferm. More than that, she just seems pathetic, and more importantly, if you try to take root, you''ll pull the ferm itself and assimilate it. Then I lose without touching it with my hands or anything. [M] "Come on, how do we get here?" You can hear two footsteps from the direction I flew through the trees. From the lightness of the footsteps, is it Knuck and Ferm? Though if we get away thoroughly, we can just keep moving and aim for time to run out... "Well, that won''t be training..." That''s the end, neither of you can be convinced. So if you keep waiting for the two of you, Knuck and Ferm will come as expected. and let''s speak to Ferm before we start. "Ferm! I won''t take any more magic from you, so you can use it to your heart''s content!" "You don''t need my magic, you monster!!" "Yep..." Why did you get mad at me? If you look closely, there''s Nair on Ferm''s shoulder. It''s troublesome when you can cast a curse of restraint, so let''s be careful. As I observe the ferm from a distance, Knuck turns his hand to this one. "--Hmm?" Green light gathered in the palms. It flies straight at me. [M] "A healing magic bullet!" Prevent them from grabbing the flying magic bullet with their palms. Speed is there. The shock waves are small, but the aim is precise. More importantly -, "Mr. Ferm, my magic will crush Mr. Usato''s vision!" Unlike me, magic bullets can be released continuously from my palms. With five magic bullets floating in his hand at the same time, Knuck throws a magic bullet like a barrage, limiting my vision with a healing magic flash by landing a bullet. "That''s the answer you gave me!" "Yes!" "Good move!!" "Huh, thanks!!" Nack''s own healing magic bullet, not my imitation. At first glance, it resembles a healing magic bullet, but that one of mine is just forcing me to split the magic I threw. Nack, who is creating magic bullets with pure technology, is better. ... Similar to how Meena handles magic is a bit funny. "Usato!" "Catch him!" Beat a nearby tree and move with its recoil while avoiding the attack of the Ferms stretching out their dark magic tentacles. He kicks, hits, and avoids Ferm''s attack as he moves through the trees with a line stretched out of his cage hand. "Ferm, that''s it!" "Oh!" Fermented dark magic cuts off my flying branch. I lost sight of where I was going to grab it, and the cure magic bullet and dark magic loomed all over me when I fell. "Huh!" Aggressively enlarges the cage hands and wipes them out in the air. I land on the ground letting the shock escape, grinning with my eyes on the approaching nack and ferm from the front. "Dropped!" "Now''s your chance! Naaack!!" "Yes, no!!" You two attacked at the same time! Exactly. This could be tough! Moves the magic that was wrapped around him as a cage hand toward his left shoulder and shifts him to another arm. I''m going to beat the two of you, but... "Ah, the spell of restraint...!" "Hehe, the more you touch, the less you can move?" Every time you touch the magic of Ferm, the curse of restraint simply continues. We can break it if we cage a little strength, but it''s not a good idea to impose more restrictions on this...! Besides, you''re up to something from this look on Nair''s face...! Cold sweating while avoiding Nack''s hands in a critical manner. "Unlike Mr. Usato, I can''t move like that! This height is the easiest to do!" "I see! Sorry about that!!" Is it stranger to be able to travel from tree to tree all of a sudden? How long have I been able to do this? Did Rose force you to get used to me while I was being beaten and human pinballed? "Once, take the distance!" Deciding that my minutes were bad as they were, I caged my strength in one leg and jumped backwards thoughtfully. Naturally, the two of us trying to chase each other, but we''re going to re-compartmentalize it like this. - Huh!? Moments later, I realize that the owl on Ferm''s shoulder is grinning awkwardly. "Yes, activate." "Gu!?" The curse of restraint engulfs my body, even if I try to move the scene in an aggressive manner. Are you kidding me, when you restrained my right arm and left leg, you already planted it so that you could activate the curse of restraint remotely...!? "Ki, a guy named you... ugh!" "Knuck! Ferm! I did it with my wife in my hand, so make up your mind!" "Yes, okay!?" "You just have to touch it at the same time! He probably hasn''t thought that far, so I can''t say it back!" "I see! You''re a genius!!" The restraint can be broken quickly, but this moment''s gap is huge. How do I get my whole body out of custody and still get time to escape? Whole body? "I took it!" "It''s over!" "Not yet! Nun!!" The other arm I created on my shoulder, if I think through it - makes me punch myself in the face. I leave it to the centrifugal force, my fist slams into my abdomen, and I blow back. "Ji, I let myself beat up and forced myself out...!?" "Haha, we can''t lose yet...!" Nair turns an incredible gaze on me when I land out of balance. Now we''ve got a distance. And then... "I knew you would do that!!" "The pushed Usato will do something weird!" "Become!?" Returning to me to the voice from the front, the sight of Fermu enclosing his knuckles with dark magic that changed him like a bag, throwing his body here at will. "Oooh!?" "Hey, Knuck!?" I''m going to set up a tackle with tremendous momentum, Knuck. Huh, you''re critical!? Avoid Nack''s hand by managing to get in position and jump up diagonally. "--- Huh!" I see Knuck landing on the ground with Zuzazar! As he was relieved that he was safe, he looked in the direction I jumped, and there stood Amako with his arms wide open. "What are you doing!?" "I''ve been waiting." "- Cool!" As it is, it clashes with Amako. Having so decided, I break the curse of restraint that had sealed my right arm and left foot in my lap and land it in the form of cuddling Amako. Landing in a spin, I abhor my voice at Amako, who meditates on surprises. "It''s dangerous!? You''re not hurt or anything!?" "... n, as predicted" "Predictably... not at all..." You were standing there knowing I was gonna do this, right? Truth is, my right arm used my left leg, too, and it''s like my disobedient lose-- "You''re not the one who won." "Hmm?" Show your left arm to Amako, who lowered it to the ground. Around the middle of the forearm is followed by dirt like rubbed with a finger. "Knack wins." Nack''s advance was definitely a hit. Only his fingertips were plundered, but he still fulfilled the victory condition of touching me with his hands. "Oh well. You did your best, too, Nack." Amako looks at my arm and laughs bitterly. Away from her, I reach for my knuckles trying to get up. "Well done. Surprised?" "Huh?" "You win." A knuckle stands up grasping the hand he offered, wondering if the situation has yet to swallow. Exactly, it ended up beautifully overturning my expectations. Nack has grown solid for me. I''m even happy with that fact. "Well, let''s go back to the training ground." "Yes! Oh, please..." "Was that training? I don''t mind at all." "Yay!" I feel smiling at the nack looking happy. "Gugu, even though I can''t help it, I can''t believe Nak won...!" Amako, you knew this was gonna happen. "Yeah." "I''m scared, I''m scared of predictive magic." Shall we call Amako and the others who are talking behind us and go back to the training ground? Amako must have brought me some lunch, so let''s take a break. Returning dark magic to Fermu, healing magic to all, and then we all go back to the training ground... "That!? No one!? Usatokun!" - I find a senior screaming something at the entrance to the training ground. "Ah, seniors" "Hey, Suzune..." "Wow, it''s a pain in the ass..." Ferm, Nair, you''re usually rude. But did you come to see me? With that in mind, entering the training ground from the woods, a senior who noticed this one rushes over. "Usato, are you still training today?" "It''s basic, training. Today, on the condition that you listen to the person who caught me lightly..." "Why didn''t you invite me, too?" "I''m not going to have a serious affair with my senior here." I didn''t know you would say that in such a true face...... If seniors had participated, the time limit would have been three minutes, and it would have been one-on-one training without a handful of assimilation bans. I don''t think it''s going to be Nack''s training to play with a full-on senior... "What happened to the seniors?" "... Yeah, I kind of got a message for you. I''m here on behalf of the castle." Something important? What is it to ask here, and shall we sit nearby and listen? "Senior, are you hungry?" "I just ate, but I''m free!" "Is that right... Huh? You ate, didn''t you?" "It''s okay, me, because I don''t get fat eating" Moment after moment, a tremendous sense of intimidation flies from outside of me and Knuck towards seniors. also, i''m under tremendous pressure, but seniors go through it like a breeze where. "I forgot, this guy just looks beautiful out of the group," "Right. You''re just a beautiful girl, aren''t you? Just the looks." "The contents are unfortunate." "If you make me cry, will you cry too?" Doya-faced senior to three silent people. Seeing her like that, Nack shows a slight pull. "Awesome, Mr. Usato. He shut those three up in a theory he didn''t quite understand." "That''s the senior." Although I have no idea what that really means. After light washing of dirty hands and such in training while interacting with each other, we move to the nearby original with a cage of sandwiches in it. When the cage lid is opened, three sandwiches are arranged all over the cage where the cloth is laid. "Who made this?" "Me and Mr. Salla" "Amako flavor!?" What does it taste like? I start eating sandwiches, smiling bitterly at the seniors as usual. Looks like you''ve made quite a few, and everyone here will be full. "So, what''s the word?" "I''m ready to contact Master Farga, so he wants you to come tomorrow." "Ready to contact me? Are you saying we can talk in person?" Master Farga in Miarak. I just thought I''d get in touch with him via letter, but can we just let him see his face and talk? "They''ve remodeled the castle hall this past week to communicate with Master Farga in Miarak. Still, it was still supposed to take, but there''s Leona here. They can use her weapon connections to connect here and there in a pseudo way." "I see, Mr. Leona''s weaponry..." Unlike me and my predecessors, Mr. Leona''s weapons will have strong ties to Master Farga. I am also convinced that it can be used as a wedge to contact. "It''s kind of been a long time since I''ve seen Master Farga." "I''m looking forward to it, too. I could only listen to my voice before, and I wonder what you look like!" Well, since Master Farga''s appearance is a royal dragon itself, I know seniors seem happy. Though Master Farga at the time seems enormously confused. When I think about that and smile bitterly, Amako sits next to me at some point. "He... he likes Usato, so he might be looking forward to it." "You''re easily liked by the outside world. You." Wouldn''t it be strange if Amako said something about Nair? It''s not strange to be told that, given the fringe you''ve had so far... "People like me, too." "Oh, yeah. The freak likes you, too." "Oh, stop, I''m sorry. Don''t try to silently move me next to Suzune!?" "You treat me like a punitive game next to me...?" Return to the starting position as you take your hand away from the nair resisting with the bee. Anyway, I have a chance to talk to Master Farga at the castle tomorrow. ... Castle, huh? "Senior, Kazuki..." "Oh, he... still seems troubled" "Right..." Looks like the seniors are going to stay in this world, but Kazuki doesn''t. He has a reason why he needs to go back to the original world, why he wants to stay in this world, both. There''s no way I can give you an answer cheaply. "I''d like to help you, too, but honestly, there''s not much you can say," "Celia and Flana seem to be working hard... but still" From the seniors'' words, both Celia and Flana seem to think a lot of things. Because you two would like to know about Kazuki...... "But I think you should try talking to him once too" "Right." I can''t influence his choices, but I can talk to him as a friend. All right, when you''re done talking to Master Farga tomorrow, let''s have an opportunity to talk to Kazuki. 316 Lesson 282 Meeting Master Farga has been since Miarak stopped by on Hinomoto''s return. Otherwise I have had contact in the form of letters, but it has been a long time since I have been able to converse with Master Farga face to face. Early in the morning, I take a trip to the castle by myself. Nair wanted to follow me, but I was the only one who was called, so I was only asked to leave a message this time. "Master Farga. I''ve never seen a dragon but Wyburn, so I''m excited." "Don''t be too rude, will you?" "I know. He''s also a benefactor to us." After joining Kazuki, a senior in the castle, I head to the hall where Lord Lloyd and his men prepare to communicate. The seniors seem to be doing just as well as they were yesterday, but Kazuki is not doing well anywhere. ... after all, he seems troubled. "Kazuki, are you okay?" "Hmm? Ah, oh. I''m fine.... Master Farga took care of me too. Yeah, I have to thank you." Ha ha, and Kazuki with a dry grin that I can''t hide anymore. I turn to him like that. [M] "Senior. Kazuki, I don''t care what you think..." "Oh, it''s painful to watch his inability to spit his lies go hand in hand with his poor energy additions and subtractions" "Senior, can''t you do something?" "Huh, I''m good at making people smile, but I''m not equipped to lead troubled young people" "Why are you so proud...? You''re a senior." I haven''t been unscrupulous. But seniors show their voices lurking but cleverly laughing. "Usato, have I ever shown you a senior-like place?" "So why are you so proud... Yes, no, because that''s just how much we hang out..." ... that!? I have no idea...!? I''ve shown you many times where I can count on you, but I don''t remember being done like a senior. "Usato, what are you talking to seniors about?" "Kazuki, apparently the seniors weren''t seniors to us." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Kazuki with a troubled face. Seniors thumbs themselves up with a smile about what they came up with. "You can treat me like I''m your age?" All right, dog. "Not too Frank!? Rather a club mate!?" No, you don''t have to be a senior, so I will continue to call you a senior. We get to the hall while we have that conversation. When I asked the guard standing in front of the door to let me through, the hall was already waiting for Master Lloyd, Mr. Wellsey, and Mr. Leona. "Oh, you''re here." Ladies and gentlemen, this way, please. Mr. Welsey urges me to move to the front of the hall. Then a painting of the hall was set up with something like a fountain that had never existed before. The sole, which is made in the form of an increase on the wall, is always made so that the water circulates. "It is still incomplete, but this is the magic tool for communicating with Master Farga, who is in Miarak" "Heh, this... looks like a normal fountain..." "Sounds like a stylish decor..." A peek into the fountain asking for Mr. Welsey''s explanation reveals our faces. It''s always in the hall where Master Lloyd is, but it''s amazing it''s not so unnatural. "Can you connect with Mr. Leona''s weapons?" "Oh, my spear is so connected to Master Farga compared to the weapons you have." Mr. Leona turns a pendant into a spear with light. She glances at Mr. Welsey, plugging it into the indentation in the fountain. "The rest should be connected if Master Farga uses magic." "I see..." Is it like a key, by any chance? It''s a great story that this whole spring is like a magic trick. "This time, it was Falga who decided to give us a chance to talk." With a glimpse of the fountain, Lord Lloyd speaks to us standing around him. "I used Falga''s magic to communicate via water once to confirm it, but it should work without abnormality. In doing so, I told him in advance about the current Demon King Army and the situation here, so he would know the general situation." "" "Yes" " Are you saying that Lord Lloyd has already told us what we need to talk about? So Master Farga wants to talk to us? If it''s possible, it''s a scroll relationship and me...? "Device, activated" When I see the fountain in Mr. Welsey''s voice, I see ripples on the surface of the water. The swinging ripples quickly blister and ascend into space to defy gravity, shaping its shape. Another sight is reflected in the mirror-smooth shaped water. "--- Connected?" What was reflected in the mirror was a blue dragon with big wings and body, Master Farga, and a woman glancing at this one intriguingly right at the mirror - there was the queen of Miarak, Master Norn. With the dragon we can imagine, he turns his clear eyes to us through the mirror. "It''s been a while, Usato." "Yes, Master Farga. Long time no see, Norn." "Yeah, you look good too, more importantly." Keep your head down and greet Master Farga and Master Norn. He shifts his gaze from me to Kazuki, the senior next door. "To Suzune, Kazuki? I''ve never seen you like this before." "Yes!" "Thank you for giving us weapons in the battle ahead...! Thank you so much for the knife...!" "Ugh, um...?" Senior, don''t trouble Master Farga quickly...! I guess I''m just saying thank you in person. "I''ve already heard the story from King Lloyd and Leona" "... Yes" ''Well done, I''m back alive. Though he''s losing most of his power, he doesn''t turn into a demon king with mighty power. Survival and victory over such opponents will be nothing short of indisputable strength. " Receive words of pure praise. "Usat, Suzune, Kazuki, do you have the weapons I gave you now?" "?... Yes, I have..." ''Now, put that in front of the mirror. Read the records engraved in the cage hand'' As Farga told us, we deploy each weapon that Farga gave us and put it in front of the mirror. Then the magical literature rises in the eyes of Master Farga and is directed towards the two caged hands and the sword. "O Usat... you really are a strange person" "Yep..." I thought you read the memory of the three of us. Why me? They say scattered things at the aperture. Conscious, but concave when told face to face. "Don''t be so depressed, you praised me?" "I don''t feel complimented..." "The resurrection of the Kannagi, the correction of the Dark Wizard, the possibility of a parallel world, and... the battle against him. That and all this bizarre stuff made me laugh out of nowhere. '' I think Master Farga is laughing high or something. What do you care, Mr. Norn? "As usual," he hammers at swallowing. "But I didn''t know the cannabis were sealed in that ruin. Perhaps he tried to prepare for the weakened demon king and other threats... but neither did he imagine anything abnormal would happen to the knife that sealed the cannabis'' "... Again, Mr. Nagi''s array was unexpected?" The self sprouted on the sword of the brave, while it was sealed. It was in this day and age trying to make me a light wizard to kill the Demon King. As it turned out, it went with Mr. Nagi''s soul, but until then it was really hard. ''Either way, it''s good for this one that Kannagi woke up from the seal. Anyway, he''s clutter-resistant. It should also be a deterrent to the Demon King today. " Za, what is a miscellaneously strong call...... What would Nagi look like if he were listening to this...... "From the memory of your cageman, I know how many words you spat out in the battlefield. I thought I''d tell you about one of the novels if you wanted to choose such a path cheaply... because it doesn''t seem like it. '' "... Yes" "I guess that''s one possibility for you to walk." Thought you''d say something, but you don''t. Possibility, huh? Maybe there''s a "what if" world I choose to go back to. Some worlds seem to have lost my seniors and Kazuki, and it''s hard to say it''s impossible. "Me too, it''s time to go on stage." "When it comes to the table stage, no way..." ''Cause from now on we need someone to keep an eye on the Demon King. I guess the time has come to reveal who I am, not as a bystander, but as a Divine Dragon Farga'' So Farga, who''s been watching Miarak in the shadows, reveals himself...? "... because you can see disturbing movements, you''ve never been cautious." "Beware?" ''... no, you don''t have to worry about it now. Better than that. I have an important story to tell you.'' Again Master Farga looks down on this one. "There will be an opportunity to bring together representatives of each kingdom to discuss the future of the devil tribe, a future not so distant. On the spot, of course, the Demon King will take his feet too '' ! We are surprised at what Farga said. Looks like Lord Lloyd and the others are pretty much making up their minds because they''re not surprised, but are you telling that demon king to come all the way out of demon kingdom? ''We haven''t decided on an exact date yet. However, discussions with representatives of various countries can never be avoided. Now, that''s all you need to know.'' Be silent and assent. Where would the venue be if we were to do such an important thing? Could it be Lukvis again? No, it''s just not a dangerous place to let the demon king himself be brought to that place where the kids get together. "Well, let''s move on to the next story" Looks like Master Farga will move on to the next story as we think about it. When I try to regain my mind and be thorough with my listener, Master Farga, who has lowered his gaze diagonally, activates the magic. What appeared with the light was a golden glowing piece of paper - a scroll. "About the scroll you received from the Demon King." "... Yes" ''If you''re just going to conclude, this works fine'' "Oh, is that true?" Master Farga nods at Kazuki''s voice. "Currently, this scroll has the world and time inscribed on the body of the previous brave man, Hisago, inscribed as coordinates. If you activate this at this point, you will be able to return to your original world, but you will be flown to a time when Hisago would have been summoned." "So that doesn''t make sense...?" From what Mr. Hissago said, he''s like he''s come from a time when war was normal. Besides, when I summoned him, he was in bloody armor, so there could be a line in the Warring States. "Once you are, all you have to do is initialize the information engraved on this scroll and carve out new information about your world." "Is it that easy?" ''The way it is done is not difficult in itself. It would rather fall into the easy category... but this is where the problem starts'' Wouldn''t it be that hard just to carve information about our world into a scroll? "--- There is limited time to carve information about your world into scrolling" "... eh?" I don''t like the sound of Kazuki''s distracted voice. Me and my senior also look at Master Farga with an eye open as to what it means, but he spins his words with a sad look in his eyes. "If you want to compare the information in the world" Smell. The coordinates and time of the different worlds engraved on you from the time you came to this world will be anointed with the smell of this world every time you spend in this world." " how much respite is left?" "About three months. More than that, you will lose your chance to return to your original world for the rest of your lives. I can also keep your world coordinates engraved on a scroll... but there are many unknown parts of the Brave Summoning Ceremony for me. When engraving information, it would be desirable to do so on the spot of return '' To be honest, this story doesn''t really matter to me. My mind shakes, but my decision isn''t as simple as overturning what I''ve already decided. But... "Kazuki......" I didn''t know what to say when I saw the look on his face next door. [M] Three months. The specific time that compelled him to make a decision was a sufficient fact to hunt him down. 317 Lesson 283 The conversation with Master Farga was over, and the magical communication that was connected to Miarak was also cut off. What happened on our journey would have been read through our respective weapons. So I''m not convinced I was the only one treated like a ton of demos... but no, I really think I was doing a pretty good job with seniors and stuff too. Anyway, the problem is scrolling. I couldn''t help but hold my head in a situation where I was chasing Kazuki, who was worried about me right now. "Sorry, Usato, seniors. Me... I''ll be back..." After the discussion, all I can do is drop off Kazuki walking out of the hall laughing and laughing. Master Lloyd and Mr. Welsey had already left, and only Mr. Leona, Senior and I were here. "Lord Kazuki seems quite troubled." "Mr. Leona......" Mr. Leona, who was in the hall, walks over here. "I wish there was something I could do..." "That''s a hard place.... Honestly, I can''t tell Lord Kazuki anything. We and you will have a different meaning when it comes to going home..." "... Yes" Returning to where we were born and raised means goodbye to this world. Only one scroll. I don''t have time to come back here. "Does that mean that Suzune will remain in this world?" "Yeah, there''s nothing less untrained than the original." "Right. I guess you have your situation. And I''m not going to say anything... but Lord Kazuki will be hard." "That''s right..." Light, you can''t say you are. At least I hear seniors don''t have much untrained work in the original world. That grid and everything, she must have experienced and made up her mind shortly after she came to this world. "I think we should talk about it once" "But what can I tell you..." "You''ll be fine. Your words are more powerful than you think. I''m sure your friend Lord Kazuki will too." "Mr. Leona......" ... for once, talk face to face. Seniors are going to do that, too, yeah, nodding. "For one thing, I think Ali is also the one who''s going to talk about beating each other up in the river plains" "Such a forceful..." "I think I need that fortitude now." "I think we should stop beating each other up with Usat..." A bitter Mr. Leona says something plain awful. I''m not going to beat the crap out of you...? "Anyway, I''m going to talk to you after this" "You better do that. It''s too late for remorse." I guess it''s better not to leave him alone watching him troubled like this. "Leona''s going back to Miarak next time, right?" "Oh, I have to report it to Master Farga and Master Norn again. But... I''m going to see you again soon." "Indeed." talks bringing together representatives of the countries that will take place in the future. Clear appointments would be the only thing that hasn''t been decided, but there''s a good chance that I, the party, will be called there, too. ... No, they''re going to remind me I''m really out of place. Most importantly, I think it''s plain hard that the Demon King might come to the spot. "Stop by the lifeguard before you leave for Miarak" "Let me do that. Rumor has it, it''s a famous lifeguard. Let''s go see." I''ll have to welcome this one then. We''ll walk out the hallway through the hall door when we can have some fun later. "We''re going to Kazuki." "Oh, I hope the story goes in the right direction" "Yes." Once Mr. Leona and I have broken up, me and the seniors head straight to the place where Kazuki would be. Senior said he''s in the garden or his own room, so let''s head over there first. "Well, what shall we talk about first" "Let''s start with a fun conversation, shall we?" "Fun story......" ... I realize it''s pretty bad when I think of training stories first. But you and I can have the kind of content that blooms in the conversation. We arrive at the garden in a light chat with the seniors, and when we go outside, we find Kazuki and - Mr. Flana and Master Celia - at the end of our gaze. Something''s wrong with that. "It''s urgent..." Not the usual three fuzzy air. I stuck around somewhere - Mr. Flana is releasing tension as if in the middle of a battle, while Kazuki is the usual way he''s not cornered. When I approached a space lined up with tables and chairs at an early foot, I felt strange about the unusual air... "Hmm!" "Stuffed!?" With his imminent voice, Mr. Flana punched Kazuki in the cheek. Pushed backwards with considerable momentum, Kazuki with a lump touches his cheek in a dazed manner. ""... Huh? " Behind Frana, who is breathing on her shoulders, Celia is arming herself with an impossibly harsh face. Slightly, Kazuki hasn''t swallowed the situation while dressed like a duck sitting. - It''s not good air for me to come in to see it. Unexpectedly exchanges gaze with a senior who is rounding his eyes next door. "What, this, a training ground? Is it a training ground?" "I can''t believe Frana started hitting me... oh, Kazuki noticed this way" Kazuki looks at this one as he asks for help, but before that, Mr. Flana and Lady Celia have looked at this one with a medium glance. "Kazuki, cancer!" "This is the time to show a man, Kazuki!" We decided it was time for the two of us to hide in the shadows and watch things as we thumbed up to Kazuki. "With both of you!?" "I wonder where you''re looking, Kazuki." "Master Kazuki?" I have no idea how this is happening. I don''t know, but I do know that the situation now is definitely a turning point that will make some difference to Kazuki. Anyway, good luck, Kazuki! Returning to the original world. That''s something I''ve been trying not to think about. At first it was me who wanted to go home, but as I spent time in this world, I got involved with a lot of people and I knew a lot of good things. But I have a family. The parents who raised me up to this point - as it is, if I don''t go home, I can''t be filial, and I''ll never see you again. You have to choose one. But if you trump one world or the other, you''ll never be able to come back to that world again. Only that fact has always annoyed my heart. But until today, I couldn''t make up my mind, and on the contrary, I was abandoning thinking itself. "---ha" The time limit for scrolling that Master Farga said. No, to be precise, if we carve in the "coordinates and time of our world beforehand, we have time - but we can''t just spend the rest of the time in this world wandering ideas until I make my decision. Usat is already looking ahead to what needs to be done. For the sake of man, and for the sake of the demons who live in the demonic kingdom, he is even giving up his world and acting on his own ideas. On the other hand, I don''t know what to do from now on, but I just have to worry. My mission as a brave man is over. Then I don''t know what to do. "Dear Kazuki, are you okay?" "Celia... and Flana..." "I''m thinking of it again." One person worried in the garden, Flana and Celia come. I smile with regret that I''m always making you worry. "Sorry, I''m not going to be able to decide yet" "You don''t have to hurry. Whatever path you take, we accept that fact." It hurts like my heart is pounding on Celia''s kind words. They''re not bad. The bad news is that I''m indecisive. "Um..." I don''t want to choose. I can''t cut one of them off. With that in mind, I throw words at both of you. "Flana, Celia, you want me to stay...? If you want, I..." "Wait, Master Kazuki" I can''t speak to the end and Celia can stop me. Unusual, when they looked up in disquiet at the strong tone, the look on their faces also looked somewhere angry. Oh, what, I''m scared... Unexpectedly pull back, Flana talks to me next. "Kazuki, is that... are you serious?" "... oh" At that time, Flana''s face turns into something dangerous. Grabbing my chest barn, taken aback by the look on its face, which I only show in the middle of the battle, she has slammed that big raised fist on my cheek for what she thought. - Impact. Sitting on the ground for eating a fist with a plain hips, I look up at her confused. "What, what? Ouch...?" "Huh." Did he hit you? And with goo? Not even a flat hand, straight? If the confusion remains intact, I find Usat with a senior looking at Fuji with a surprise. They don''t understand the situation either, they''re looking at me and Flana''s faces like they''re confused, but after one snort of what they thought, they show us the thumbs they put up here. "Kazuki, cancer!" "This is the time to show a man, Kazuki!" "With both of you!?" Please don''t come here and read weird air!? Ask for help while reaching out to the two breathtaking people in vain, but before that, Flana and Celia get stuck. "I wonder where you''re looking, Kazuki." "Master Kazuki?" Unthinkable force from the usual two...! When I''m overwhelmed by accident, Flana walks out in front of me. "Huh, Flana...... Mr. Flana?" "Shut up and listen. I''m going to be irrationally angry with you now." "Uh...?" Unexpectedly, Flana looks down at me with her arms around her. Those eyes were burning with anger and meant how much my words touched her harp line. "If we want, you will remain in this world. Did you just say that?" "Oh, oh... I feel sorry for you though..." "No, I''m not. I don''t feel sorry for you or anything like that. I know that''s what you think. But Kazuki, no?" Shut up to Flana, who speaks as she tells you. Didn''t you beat me up for being disillusioned? "It''s not up to us." "But I..." "Both worlds matter, you don''t have to ask. But this is a choice you have to make." The choice I have to make myself. Flana goes on to utter words while making that look sad. "We want you to stay in this world. ''Cause I''m a loved one. Of course you think so." "Then all the more so -" "But I''m sure your father and mother are just like us... no, more than that, they want you to come home." "...... Huh!" "That''s why you''re bothering so much. Therefore, we must not say to you that we remain in this world. More importantly, your happiness in saving this country should be a priority." What an idiot I am. I even shame myself for saying insensitive things without even thinking about how Flana and Celia feel. "Though I say cruel...... give up on choosing and don''t try to go the easy way. We don''t know you''re up ahead." "... oh... oh, you''re right. Sorry, I was wrong." This is something that I, myself, absolutely have to answer. I rise with my cheeks pressed as I recognise it again and decide to be absolutely ready to give an answer no matter how troubled I am. "... are you all right? I hit him so hard..." "Haha, it''s okay. But that''s it. I think it''s a little too much to cage in phantom magic, huh? My vision''s still ticklish." "Eh, he said I didn''t use it... maybe I got jawed!?" "Keh, it''s quite swollen..." I laugh bitterly at the two of them starting to do the healing magic in a hurry. Then Flana, sighing lightly, next turns her gaze to Usat and senior watching over this one from the shadows. "Two people hiding there" !? "Hey, come here." Seniors and Usato who are called by Flana and come to this scene looking like they are going to stay very much. You didn''t even hear the story, and while confused, the senior speaks reluctantly to Flana. "Flana......, yeah, Mr. Flana. Should I take the right seat?" "No, why is Suzune a tribute? How''s the usual?" "... Flana, the Tundele and violent systems are similar and non-existent. Don''t go off the road, okay?" "I''m sorry, could you speak in people''s language?" "Shh, yeah." Seniors who smile and eat counters and sink. That''s Flana, I know how to handle seniors. Usat, who looked sideways at the sinking seniors, turns his hands to her with a hooked grin. "Frana, I''m fine." "Oh yeah?" "I''m ready to be pissed off" "It''s not okay at all, is it? You don''t have to be prepared for that, do you?" Apparently, you think you''re gonna be as pissed off as I am. That''s not true, and Flanna, with her hands on her hips as frightened, somehow opens her mouth to the two seated. "Anyway, we''ll discuss it. You can''t be too busy with all your troubles. At this point, it means you should let it all spit out and empty this guy''s head!" I see. Is that what you and Kazuki can do? Flana goes on to utter her voice to Usato, a senior who looks convinced. "And if you can, do a mock fight or whatever and exercise until you fall!" "If I were to exercise until I fell, I wouldn''t know how long it would take!" Usat, who raised his hand with Ba, utters such a strange thing. Seeing the reaction around him, she grabs the face as she puts a blues bar on her forehead. "Usato, I am. Are we talking about human standards? Hey, you know what I mean?" "No, a little joke...... because it''s an august joke......" "Why are you grabbing my face at all...! This amazing human being...! Ugh! In the meantime, sit down, all of you!" He is urged to stay away from Usat, who eats critical and ironclough but still makes it normal, and to sit in a chair. Celia, who was only tempted to force her eyebrows into a letter to go with it, smiled with her original tenderness and slapped her hand gently. "If that''s the case, shall we have something sweet too! Eva from Samaritan sent me some delicious treats!" Usato is surprised at Celia for asking for a treat from a maid waiting nearby saying so. "Dear Celia, did you know Eva?" "Yes! I haven''t seen you yet, but I started to exchange letters with your father''s introduction! Hehe, I''ve heard a lot about Usato!" "Really? I''m glad Eva looks good, too." "Guru, I didn''t know Samaritan''s cover had arrived so far...!" Each one sits in a chair and surrounds the table. With noisy but pleasant exchanges in sight, the gloomy mood has already vanished earlier. "... thanks" Still worried. Repentance will remain. Sometimes you''ll miss the world you didn''t choose. But still, I have to make the choices I''ve been given. "What did you say, Kazuki?" "... no, nothing" Still, I''ll never forget this view right now. I care about me so indecisive, now that you have important people. 318 Lesson 284 Half a month after we returned from Demon King''s Land. In the meantime, the world was to move heavily around the kingdom of Ringle. The Demon King''s Army, which was commanded by a human subject of fear called the Demon King - that the Demon Nation had surrendered. The shock was not lined up, and it seemed that not only the people of the kingdom of Ringle, but also other countries, could not hide the upset. There are also opinions about why demons should be destroyed and why demon kings should be kept alive. When I asked Mr. Welsey, who visited the lifeguard, the story was made into a complicated, albeit anticipated, state of mind. ... and we''re talking about national talks. Although I''ve been called to the castle many times to listen to this, I never thought that the place where the talks would take place would be Miarak. Exactly, because I didn''t expect it to take place in Lukvis, where the kids get together, but I never imagined it would be Miarak with Master Farga. The main advantage would be that there are many ships out of Miarak. As long as there is a port, the rest of it will go smoothly by boat to Miarak, which seems ideal for talks where many gather. "You welcome the Demon King and put him on the boat. Let Leona go, but never take her eyes off him. '' In doing so, I was entrusted with a major role. I guess we''re going to meet with the Demon King again because of the decision that we won''t be able to act unless we''re a little bit arrogant, but we know a little about him. In doing so, Mr. Nagi will follow me, and I can feel some relief. And about Mr. Nagi, but - today, she''s finally coming to the kingdom of Ringle. "Is it time to arrive?" "I think we''re almost there" In front of the gate that passes outside the kingdom of Ringle, me and Amako wait for Mr. Nagi to return from the demonic kingdom. The dispatch of soldiers from the kingdom of Ringle to watch over the demon kingdom allowed Mr. Nagi to come here. ... He could really have come a little earlier, but he was looking at the character of the soldiers dispatched for a few days, so it''s late to today. If she decides to come here, I guess that means the soldiers sent are fine. "Usat, what about Nair and Ferm?" "Hmm? It''s training." "Oh, as usual. So Usat can stay here?" "It''s the life of Lord Lloyd." Well, I''m not skipping because I''m up and training at the same time as sunrise. "Mr. Salla, you might be surprised to see Mr. Nagi." "My sisters are going to get me wrong..." "Ha ha, then how do you think Mr. Canoco would react?" "mistake Kannagi for me, mistake me for a child with Usat" "The laughter has drawn me in." What a mistake. Amako''s height itself is changing. But it''s about that guy, so I don''t even think it''s a joke... "Speaking of which, where does Kannagi live?" "Oh, if I go to the castle in due course, maybe I''ll be the lifeguard" "Oh, why?" "Because yesterday the captain instructed me to clean a room I didn''t use" As a matter of fact, I''m guessing there are some parts of Master Lloyd that are having trouble handling Mr. Nagi, too. I don''t know what kind of environment it would be for her, so it''s Rose''s idea to have candidates for some places to live. "Um, I don''t know unless you talk to Mr. Salla, but I think my place is also Ali" "Indeed." "He''s the same beast, and he''s like a distant family for once." Even if it''s far away, it feels like it''s either sideways or vertically far away. But if Mr. Nagi chooses the lifeguard quarters... "As far as I''m concerned, I''d like you to have an arm wrestle with Mr. Nagi and the captain." "... can you imagine Mr. Rose losing?" Imagine, I can''t. I totally forgot when I got back from Demon King''s Land in the first place, but you must have been hurt before that crowd left, right? Left shoulder cleaved by Nero Argens'' demon sword. I should have been normally seriously ill, but when I left I usually sat in the captain''s office in a bare way, so I forgot about the injury itself...! Seriously, isn''t he immortal...? "--Oh, it''s time to come" "Master Usato, we''re here." Once again recognizing the cod addition and subtraction of my master and boss, Thomas, a familiar soldier guarding the door, calls out to me. Off to the side so the carriage can pass, responding to him. Heavy doors open, from which the familiar carriage proceeds - stopping in front of us. "... this is the kingdom of Ringle in this day and age..." A girl comes out of the carriage with a knife placed in her sheath on her hips. She comes out with her hands on the glare of the sky - Mr. Nagi shifts her eyes to the streets of the kingdom of Ringle. "Mr. Nagi!" "Ah, Usato, Amako, it''s been half a month!" When she noticed me and Amako, she came running over here. "---Wow, oh, shit...!?" ? In front of her, suddenly out of balance, she tries to stop unnaturally. It''s dangerous to fall for now, so I''ll take it to support her shoulder. "Are you okay?" "Oh, I''m sorry! I''ve been sitting here forever, and I think I''ve lost my leg! Ugh... inner i...!" I''m whining about something, but I''m not hurt, okay? Mr. Nagi, who took only one step away from me like he had regained his mind, takes me and Amako''s hand and laughs brightly. "It''s good to see you again!" "Neither do we. How about the first kingdom of Ringle in hundreds of years rather than..." "Yeah. A lot of things are just different, but the air''s the same" I''m glad you seem happy. In the past, she never visited the kingdom of Ringle again. "I''ve been told to show you to the castle do you want to walk from here?" "Shall I? I''d like to see the streets of someone I haven''t seen in a long time." "Okay." We start walking towards the castle, including Nagi, after explaining to the soldier who is pulling the reins of the horse to let us go first from here. "... um, things like this haven''t changed" "What is it?" "Look at me the Beast Man, where I''m not stared at" If you look at the city, there are people in the city who look at us wonderfully. Instead, it may be my fault they''re looking at me strangely. A woman who''s opening an outdoor store when she''s thinking about it, she calls out. "Oh, Amako''s sister?" "Hmm, one way or the other...... sister of my ancestors?" "Oops..." The mysteriously shocked Mr. Nagi lags behind. Supporting her, she is holding her chest down as she pulls her cheeks together. "Mr. Nagi, are you okay?!?" "No, you know, they show me reality for what it is... hehe, hehe, sister of my ancestors... well, me, I''m hundreds of years old considering the year I was born..." "The actual age is different." "Yeah, yeah, I know..." On second thought, Amako and Nagi''s family relationship is incredibly complicated. Because from Mr. Nagi, Amako is like a descendant of her sister. "Complex Relationships" "Well, really?" "Yeah." Something tells me Amako''s unconscious. For some reason I look at me and wonder about the woman who mysteriously nodded, but I let Mr. Nagi stand up and move on. "Yeah? It''s kind of more noisy up front." When I look forward to Mr. Nagi''s whining, I see him sliding aside like the people in the street perceived something. That''s all I perceived. I move Mr. Nagi sideways with Amako. "Nayak! I guess I haven''t snapped yet!" "Ha!" I hear a hot, bitter voice from the front and a child''s voice. As the appearance becomes clearer, a group of seven people comes here. "Come on, Temehe can do it!" "He''s still a kid, but he''s a big guy! Ome!" "Don''t forget to rehydrate!!" "Tell me whenever it''s the limit! You can slow your feet if you''re tough!" "Oh, thank you!! Gha, good luck!!" All five strong faces are running around the boy. Modestly, sighing at the sight that only appears at the kidnapping scene, I find Ferm following me with dead eyes behind it and Nair riding over its head. "No more, these guys" "Why is it just sweet on these guys knacks...?" I was relieved that Ferm seemed to be training me. Nair won''t be able to afford it physically, so she''ll be able to join us. Then the mighty ones who came all the way in front of me stop before me. "Ooh, the monster! Temehe skipped or you bastard!" "Just fine! Put healing magic on Nak!" I don''t have to tell you. Healing magic on exhausted knucks as you go through the thong and mill. "It''s okay, Nack? Surrounded by vicious faces, don''t you feel hard?" "" "" "Ah?" "" Both strong faces, threatened with vicious faces, flaunt their shoulders. It''s nice to be nice to Nack, but I don''t know how you treat me differently. "Um, come on, you guys. You have a completely different attitude than when I joined the lifeguard? Don''t discriminate." When I told him that, both strong faces laughed with their noses. "Why should I be nice to the monster that follows the serial training of the captain?" "Don''t put Temehe and Nak together." "You''ve been looking at us since the beginning." "When Temehe and the others get home, get out on the surface. I''ll remind you who''s superior." "I think that''s the place..." "Different face, but Usato is on the strong side..." Hear the whispers of Ferm and Nair. Let''s prioritize Mr. Nagi''s guidance as we settle with the strong guys later. I look back to Nagi and Amako as I see the strong guys and Nak resume their training. "Let''s go to the castle." "In fact, when you look at it, it''s amazing...... lifeguard. Like a change of heart..." "Lifeguards are like specialties of this country." As far as the city''s accustomed reaction is concerned, Amako''s words are often not wrong...... Restart your mind and start walking. It''s just the right opportunity, so I''ll ask what I was trying to hear beforehand. "Mr. Nagi, what were you doing here while we were here?" I''ll skip the word Demon King and Demon King''s Land because it''s all over the city. "He was more grown up than I thought. I was going to stop it if I tried to do something weird, but it seems like I''ve been focusing on post-war processing for a long time." "I see..." "I was still watching for a few days after the soldiers from the kingdom of Ringle came, but didn''t seem to have any particular problems, and so far I think it''s ok" The Demon King also seems to be the Demon King and moving for the Demon Clan. Well, I wasn''t so suspicious, but I''m glad they didn''t do anything to get their hands back. "... from now on," "Yes?" "I''ve been thinking about what to do." Mr. Nagi whines about that as he looks at the streets of the kingdom of Ringle. "This world is not my time. Neither the Demon Clan nor the Demon King fought so hard." "Right......" "Just for a moment, I had lost sight of the meaning of living" As far as Mr. Nagi''s past is concerned, she lived all the way through the battle. I would have defeated the Demon King, sealed by Mr. Hisago on the arrowhead I thought I could have a normal way of life, and woke up to a future hundreds of years away. Her mood is not extrapolated. "But on second thought, I didn''t even know him that well, and I realized that it wouldn''t change in any age, and I snapped" "Yep..." "It was just a life of fighting, so I was wondering if I could choose a different path from now on and think about it." Right... right. Finally, you can take a path other than battle, Mr. Nagi. "I think it makes sense that Hisago sealed me. Specifically, to stop what he left behind.... and then maybe you" "Is that me?" "Yeah, because if you''re going to be involved with the Demon King, you might get involved in trouble again. I''ll help you then." I usually don''t like being involved in trouble, but I''m usually comfortable with Mr. Nagi helping me. "Oh, I''m going home before then. Return home. After the kingdom of Ringle, I''ll see Hinomoto." "That''s where the bronze statue of the cannabis was." When Bosori and the ever silent Amako say so, Mr. Nagi falls back on the mysterious shock again. Speaking of which, there was a statue of Mr. Nagi in the settlement where Linka''s parents lived. From the point of view of the person, maybe that feels indescribable. "... I forgot... I don''t know what to do, I don''t know if it''s going to be like a local god." "It is possible that you will be made me and I will be recognized as your daughter" "What do you mean...!?" I''m pretty sure it''s going to be a fuss. Should I tell Mr. Hayate about Mr. Nagi while he''s in Hinomoto? ... Although I don''t want to do any more damage to Mr. Hayate''s stomach... "When Kannagi returns home, I follow him, too" "Oh, Amako too?" "Yeah, I got rid of the Demon King''s Army and stuff, so I want to see my mother." Homecoming. No... let''s not think about it any more. More so, Hinomoto. Next time, the meeting will take place in Miarak, the city inhabited by humans closest to Hinomoto. Maybe Hayath, the head of the beasts, will join us. "... when that happens, do you mean there''s a chance that other sub-people will come too?" I don''t have any certainty, but I have a feeling about that. In the first place, there is also Frana here, the daughter of the Elf clan chief. If my concerns were to become a reality, the talks around the Demon King would likely be chaotic inside. "Ah, Usato. Why don''t you ask where Kannagi lives?" "Hmm? Oh, yeah." "What are you talking about?" Return to me to Amako''s words. Let''s explain where she lives now. Options include living in a castle similar to a senior or Kazuki. Lifeguard quarters. I haven''t decided yet, but the house Amako is letting me live in. Mr. Nagi asked about that option -, "Mm-hmm." He was showing a tremendous grip. ... Is there something so gritty about that? "Well, then, Ama... eh" ? "--- No, let''s do it with the lifeguard" says Nagi, who lowered his voice slightly after an unnatural stiffness. Mr. Nagi, who immediately returned to me, held his head. "Wow, me in me. No, no!" "... Usato, Kannagi is funny" "Ha..." Could the other Nagi have answered? In the meantime, should I report to Rose that if I send Mr. Nagi to the castle, she will come to the lifeguard quarters? 319 Lesson 285 Mr. Nagi was to stay in the lifeguard quarters. It was also a request from the castle, and Rose accepted her stay without saying otherwise. In the first few days, Mr. Nagi also seemed rather busy pulling on Mr. Welsey, the scholars, talking to Master Farga, etc. rather than calling the castle -. But a few days later, Nagi, who had some leeway, came to the training ground with Rose to see what was going on. "I thought I''d go with Mr. Rose." "I got it because it sounds interesting" There will be another top showdown in the kingdom of Ringle somehow. Having heard the story, we decided to leave the scene in a hurry, call the mighty ones and give them a tour of the battle. That Rose and Mr. Nagi. I can''t imagine which is stronger at all, but both are strong enough to fight Nero Argens. Watching the two of them move out excitedly to see what kind of battle can be fought now or now - without a foretaste, Rose and Mr. Nagi move out, her sword-handed arm and Rose''s arm clash. ! I don''t think our arms hit each other. A dull sound sounds. After a brief silence, Mr. Nagi unnerved and lowered back, delivering the black knife to the sheath. "Let''s not." ''... Sounds like it'' The two of us break each other''s rules in the training ground. When me and the mighty ones threw a dissatisfaction named Booing at Rose, she came here, accustomed to her fists in a tremendous shape. "Oh? I''m going to give Temehe and the others a blood festival to make sure this isn''t a mess." Then, needless to say, we got bumped and collapsed to the ground. But still, including the strong side, we never succumbed to Rose''s atrocities until the end. Nack, Nair and Ferm, including Mr. Nagi, watched as he blued his face. Well, so far is the usual sight of a lifeguard. Ask me later why I know more -, "Temehe and I can beat each other up, but this place is too small to deal with him." Apparently. I just couldn''t seem to let them destroy the area around the training ground. Well, it''s going to affect our training in the future, and most importantly, it''s going to put more effort into Master Lloyd, so I can''t help it. But personally, I also felt like seeing Rose and Mr. Nagi go hand in hand. "So, Captain. Suddenly, what''s wrong with calling?" A few days after Mr. Nagi started to stay in the dormitory. I was called by Rose and called to the entrance to the quarters, working in a life-saving regiment to restore a serene routine. "Oh, it''s time to get you somewhere." Somewhere? When asked back, Rose answered the place briefly. "Cemetery." "... what?" A cemetery exists in the rear compartment of the castle, which stands in the heart of the kingdom of Ringle. A place to bury and mourn the bodies of those who died in the kingdom of Ringle or lost their lives in the war. I, too, have had many trips, but it never occurred to me that Rose would follow me and bring me there. While going to the cemetery, Rose was buying bouquets of flowers in the city. I follow her silently as she gently advances through the cemetery, holding it on her shoulders. "The truth is, I was going to bring him in sooner" " here, is it?" "It''s a war, Demon King. It''s happening to me. I''m so late." A vast space lined with stone graves. Is it well managed, there are few dirty graves, sparse but accompanied by bouquets of flowers. They''re all brand new flowers. He follows Rose, irritated by the feeling of pain running behind his chest. Then she stops in front of a different place from the rest of the grave, a short walk away. "Here." Stop and see, there are seven graves there. A tombstone engraved with something like a common crest, and his eyes were marked "Aur when he turned to the letters on his eyes. Aur. That name can''t be forgotten. For Rose, he was a valued subordinate and the one who sheltered her from Nero Argens. Maybe other graves...... "Maybe this is Aur and the others''..." "... oh" Rose nodded quietly, offering the bouquet of flowers she had to her grave. It was done to make me feel a little cluttered, but it made me feel some thought there. "Girg, Josh, Narca, Beth, Chris, Din...... Aur. Here they are, sleeping." Pray silently. The people here are seniors to me. Rose is here now because they were there, and there''s a lifeguard. If I could, I wanted to see you. I wanted to meet and make arrangements, and I wanted to know how amazing you guys were that this guy trusted me with. "If they saw you, they''d laugh like fun." That''s what Rose said as she accidentally looked down at the headstone. I laugh at her words like that. [M] "Really?" "If I hadn''t, I''d probably hit you. Bloody idiots, no matter how bad." "Is that the same for us?" "Ha, no." We''re not losing at all if we''re bloody. No, but compared to the strong guys, I haven''t either. They''ll have blood on their heads soon. "As I said before... Aur was a guy who looked like Temehe. He was so busy, he kept talking, he couldn''t stand to punch me again and again." "I don''t know, you normally seem to feel like it" Instead, work with me to get Rose to testify. [M] Imagine that, and I felt sorry for that remembering the impossible fact. " I will remain Deputy Head of the Lifeguard Corps for as long as you acknowledge." "Oh, do it in full. That''s the path you chose." Rose affirms my voice. "The war is over, but it''s not like the life-saving corps no longer exists. It''s just that the battlefield disappeared from the field of activity. What needs to be done, from the beginning, has never changed, and will never change." Yes, the lifeguards will continue to do so. There is never going to be a loss of its existential significance as long as someone who is hurt is about to be hurt. Rose turns this way. The grin is like a combination of fierceness and exaltation, unchanged from the first time we met. "If you decide to do it, let it do it. Bridging Demons and Humans? Funny, huh? Make it look like it''s all over your head." "Can I go wild?" "It''s a good decision, isn''t it? Hit him and shut him up that you can''t even try. If you''re going to be mocked, have pity on that congratulatory head. A blocking obstacle, smash it - you''d be able to do that. Usato" ! Oh, shit, it''s like this, so I haven''t. I still seem to have a lot to teach this guy. [M] But that''s fine. This man has always been a goal for me and a master who has shown me the way. "Then I''ll be rampaged as I was told" "Oh." Again, we head over to Mr. Aur''s grave. Though not under oath, I made my decision. [M] "--- Come on, let''s do it" That fact alone cannot be turned into anyone. From now on, many problems will stand before me. [M] I could be cornered by that and I could be frustrated. Sometimes you won''t be able to manage by yourself, and you''ll have the help of your buddies. But still, I have to keep going. Because now that I''ve already decided to be ready in front of this man, the two letters of retreat have already disappeared. I''m Usat, the healing wizard. He is deputy head of the Lifesaving Corps and disciple of Rose, the strongest healing wizard. "--Aha." "" --ahhh? " At the same time, Rose and I look back at the voice. Guru!!! and the tip of the gaze that you can see behind your back is the space by the tree that exists about thirty meters away. There''s something there. Something definitely exists, though invisible. It''s like a murderous, malicious spirit. I felt clear hostility, sensation only, and I threw a healing flying fist, and Rose threw a healing magic bullet. "Hih!?" It pops up at the same time as the intense burst sounds, beating it into the space where something of it is. For a moment, I could hear a slight scream, but the fist that protruded was just emptying and there was no fine dust on my hands. "... no one?" I heard voices. There was also a feeling that something was there. But my fist couldn''t capture anything of it. "--No" But Rose, who was moving faster than me, unbuckles his temper and puts his hand on his chin. I realize she''s got something in her hand. "I don''t know, but there was something about it." Rose smiles furiously and shows her own hand over here. In its hands, it was gripped as if it were a bat pulled from the middle. "... what is this" "I don''t know. But you''re sure it''s going to be a hassle. First, report to the castle." That being said, he zeroed the particles and crushed the wings that were about to disappear. Disappearing With my eyes on it, I felt like a crisis in the presence of something I might not be comfortable with. Something''s about to move. Not the Demon King, but something else. 320 gossip lifeguards from her The kingdom of Ringle, visited for more than hundreds of years than it has been in a long time...... has not changed surprisingly. In this world where there is still subhumanism, no one will look up to me, but rather welcome me. Again, with a little regret that I couldn''t bring Hisago here at that time, I was to live in this kingdom of Ringle. The place to stay during your stay is the lifeguard quarters where Usat lives. It was the only place in me that I could stay without anxiety, although it was a place of accommodation that had been determined by my insistence on breaking into the table for just a moment. A few days after coming to the kingdom of Ringle, it was hard inside with all kinds of questions and talking in the castle. The impatient look on the part of the scholars, including Welsey in particular, was a little scary. "--- Long time no see, Kannagi" "Long time no see, Master Farga. You''re old." "Rude as ever, you." And it''s Master Farga. Older than when I saw it before it was sealed, but its presence hasn''t changed at all. I had a conversation with him in a communication with a magic tool that mimicked a fountain in the hall, but I still should say that I in me - have heard about a soul whose power, detached by Master Farga as a weapon, has been transformed. "You exist as an inherent soul, not me. Then you are not me or Kannagi, you are a life of will.... nothing to say" We talked that far and said that I in me wanted to ask Lady Farga some questions. When I let her switch between her consciousness and mine because she looked so serious, my mouth moves out on its own. "Farga. Why is there such a thing as the Fountain of Kreha?" "Is that what existed in Miarak in the first place? Are you enough to have to protect yourself from it?" "Parallel world predictions. And when Usat visited Miarak for the first time, he found out what a noise the Fountain of Kreha was. Farga, the Fountain of Kreha... Where did the Fountain that drives people crazy come from?" Falga pierces her question silently for a moment. There are King Lloyd''s besides me on this occasion. To say that he will shut his mouth - would mean a story that should not be said at this stage. "I can''t tell you here. I don''t know what''s standing in my ear." "... ok" So she pulled back, pulled inside of me. Master Farga sees us as the body has returned to power. "The world moves, the people, the subpeople - and those young creatures who lurk behind the sealed and unleashed world." "... that''s him again..." The word alone makes me guess in general. Despair and hope for the world Hisago had. Those who have fallen into pieces strip their fangs to the people who live in the present. "This won''t be just about humans. It''s a complicated mood, but now the Demon King is on this side. Let him help us." "Are you talking?" "... oh. It''s very, very troublesome." I know I don''t like dragon faces alone very much. Falga and the Demon King used to stand like water and oil. Well, I can see you look disgusting. But it will be necessary, so I can only leave it to you to say nothing more. The negative legacy left by Hisago - a test for the humans who live in the modern age. I don''t know what the hell that''s like, but I have to work hard for the people of this era, too. Finish your story at the castle and head back to the lifeguard quarters. Then meet them, called the strong side of the lifeguard who runs in as usual on that road. When they find me, they stop... "" "" "" Tired! Kannagi''s sister wo!! "" "" Such, a bow and voice of impetus that the shockwave is about to fly. They''re calling me by a weird name from a meeting with Mr. Rose. When you hold your head unintentionally, the strong faces speak up. "Kannagi''s sister! What''s wrong with you!" "Would you even call me a Usat idiot!?" "Wait, I''m under a lot of pressure, so get away from me for a second. And stop being a sister...?" The tension is already amazing with everything. I''m an animal man, and I don''t even care about these people as much as I care about hair. to my words. All in all they tilted their necks. "''Cause you''re gonna have to call me the earliest sister to cross with the captain." "I''m younger...?" We don''t have seniority or anything. If you ask me, you sure don''t...... But why is there always a fight against Usat? ... Oh, yeah. "Is Usat training now?" "Are you a Usato bastard? He was running in just now, but I think he''s in the training area now." A training ground? Thankfully, they return a prestigious reply. While I check again the heterogeneity of the place called Lifeguard Corps, I travel to the training ground where you are, Usato. "You''re really training every day." "Isn''t that why Usato came?" That''s what I squeal in me. Unlike the two brave men, Usat doesn''t have the talent to fight like this. I''m not as physically capable as I am. By using healing magic, you are forced to continue to grow, and you are forced to continue to grow stronger. If there is a peculiar part of him, it must be in his spirituality. He can''t break. I would never give up in any desperate situation, no matter what the situation I was put in. The spirit of steel, which strayed from its normal course, finally led to the Demon King acknowledging his defeat. "That''s how you got over that woman''s training." "I see you are. Ha..." I have not seen what kind of training he has given Mr. Rose. However, nobody has achieved anything but him - if it is to create the same healing wizard as Rose, it is exactly what cannot even be exceeded in the spirit of juxtaposition. "From you, what do you think?" "How?" "Once, we were together." "We weren''t serious about each other, though." To varying degrees, it doesn''t change that if you do it as seriously as Mr. Rose does, you destroy your surroundings. So it''s new to my memory that I paired up with Usat in a light-hearted way. Without assimilation, he masterfully manipulated the cage hand of his right arm and let my swinging knife start over. His extraordinary reflex nerves and strong cage-handed defenses gave the illusion that he was dealing with a bladeless iron mass. "Ah..." As soon as he enters the training ground, he finds Usat. He seems to be training by the weight of a square made of stone near the entrance. I want to speak to him right away, and when I approach him - if I look closely, he''s not standing, he''s standing upside down with one arm upside down? was doing. "Nooooo! Nack, can we go yet!" "I''m still fine...!" "Wow...! A little later!" While speaking to you, Nack, who is normally standing up next to you, he is slowly bending his right arm to support his entire body and putting it back in position. Moreover, it turns out that it is not normal training at a time when you are wrapping weight around your body. "Yep..." "The training method is too powerful......" Somehow, it''s a training method that usually tires me just watching... I don''t know what I can''t do either, but how much time are we doing this? It''s kind of bad to interrupt, so I decided to keep an eye on that training in the long run. "Nack, can I rest if it''s hard?" "Ma, you can still do it!" "... Alright!" Subtle Knuck. Usat flying healing magic at you. It''s why I''m looking at the sight of them training as it is... ''Oh, it won''t end...!? What do you mean, Kannagi! It''s not over!?'' "Ah, haha..." Yes, I don''t see any sign of an end at all. Nack, as for you, Usat is flying a bit of healing magic, so I can see you''re training him as he recovers, but Usat at the time doesn''t use healing magic on himself at all. Yet it continues its rough journey of standing upside down. "Okay -" "Oh, finally -" "Your left arm is next." If I think I''m done, I can go on with it on my left arm. Only for the same time as it was, after continuing his training, Usat finally reverts from a state of collapse. Wow in many ways, Usato noticed me as I was slightly dusk. "Mr. Nagi. Sorry, I didn''t realize." "Oh, yeah.... Nack, are you okay?" "Well, well, well." "Well done, Nack" Usat smiles calmly as he cures magic at you, Nak, who falls to the ground with his breath disturbed. ... It still doesn''t look like I used healing magic. "Usato, aren''t you tired?" "Yeah, no, I used healing magic, so I''m fine" "... uh, when?" "Just now." Could you have healed your body so quickly that you wouldn''t even notice it in my eyes? "Kee, I didn''t realize" "Ha, maybe this is also due to the magic spin. Thanks to this, I feel the efficiency and speed of magic all over my body have increased." Usato, who said so, shows me the hand in which the magic bullet was floated. It travels from the index finger, middle finger, pharmacopoeia and one extraordinary speed after another. By poking the basics of magic all the way through, you mean you were able to do so much healing that you didn''t even notice me...? As his moves flaunt him, the knuckle that had fallen earlier rises suddenly. "Mr. Usato, we can still do this" "Well, shall we do avoidance training now?" "Are you avoiding magic bullets?" "Yeah.... oh yeah" Usat hits his jaw and thinks of something. What''s the matter? "I actually have a training method I was thinking about doing with the captain... If you''re Nagi, maybe..." "What is it? I can help you with anything you want." I find it helpful and note the feeling of eating. "Thank you. It''s pretty simple, so I''ll explain." Follow Usat who walked out. Mostly, Nack, it stops about ten meters from where you are. "Stand here, please" "Yeah." "I''m going to play catchball now." "Is it the one that throws the magic bullet you were doing with Suzune?" "Oh, yes." That''s what I was looking at from Usat''s cage hand. Usat, who nodded with a smile, about twenty meters away from me, creates a magic bullet wrapped in elasticity in his hand. "I''m going to throw this now, so throw it back. The trick is to throw it back as soon as you get it." "Wow, okay. You can do it as soon as you want." Roger, he muttered, throwing a magic bullet over here waving his arm. I take it by hand and return it immediately. If we continue with that for about five rounds, Usat creates and adds another magic bullet. "We''re going to increase the number." "Oh, that''s fun, this" Two, three and an increasing number of magic bullets like balls. No heart, or Nack looking at this one. Your expression looks bluer and bluer, but it''s usually fun. I enjoy throwing and accepting. So far up to three seem to be the limit, as the effect of elastic granting disappears and every magic bullet is added. Once he wipes out all the magic bullets and stops his hand, he laughs at me. "What do you say? Are you okay?" "Absolutely, I''m fine. But how is this going to be your training, Nak?" "I''ll explain that now, too. Nack." It comes as soon as Usat calls his name. Usat points between himself and where I am. "Nack, stand right in the middle between me and Mr. Nagi." "Yes?" I hesitate to know what it is, but the knuck moves right in the middle of us. "Ya, I stood..." "Okay, well, let''s get started" "" Huh? " Usat creates a Magic Bullet wrapped in Elasticity Grant and throws a Magic Bullet. That''s critical, Nack. If you avoid it, I''ll take the magic bullet behind it - but "Huh? But Nak, you''re in between..." "Heh heh, actually, it''s not just the front, it''s the training to avoid magic bullets from behind," "Come on, Knuck, it''s healing magic, so don''t worry, it''s training!" I look at this one as you cramp your cheeks on Usat, who goes on to create magic bullets. Hey, I didn''t think you''d be doing this horrible training in front of anything like helping. But it makes sense. I can''t deny the fact that it makes sense...! It''s a good way to train your dodgers...! "Mr. Nack, I''ll ghost my heart out too!" "Lulu, Lulu, Lukvis''s, Nightmare Again...!?" "Avoid it Nayak!!" "Hiya!?" A magic bullet flies between me and you, and the boy''s screams echo. This is lifeguard training......! Terrible, but the results you get from it are amazing...! 321 gossip, the one lurking in the dark. After the battle with the braves, I got busy in a different way. Among the many tasks that needed to be done to revive the city, interact with the kingdom of Ringle, etc., I even glanced at the paperwork in the hall that I had converted into a study. "Demon King, why don''t you rest a little?" "Don''t worry. I manipulate time with witchcraft and sleep." "Oh, well, that sounds fine" I don''t know, I think Ciel''s reaction is slight. I''ve been close to Kannagi since then. "Get in." "Excuse me." It was Gillette, an assistant to the former First Commander of the Demon King''s Army, who entered the office with a respectful trick. He is an old demon tribe, but a man who has supported Nero. Quickly glance at the material he holds as he attracts it by magic. "After the demon army was dismantled..." Is the content about the new organization to be created? It is necessary to dismantle the forces for the war called the Demon King''s Army and in the future to create an organization for the Demonic Nation that will provide autonomy for the city, a group that can be called the vigilante. Instead of abandoning all means of combat, it is only as a means of self-defence against other attacks. "Oh, and about the example, what''s going on?" "Ha, Lord Huluk is currently conducting research for practical use" "Right. Don''t fail to report it. You can back off." "Ha." Put your arms together as you drop Gillette off. The value that we, who lost the war, can show to the kingdom of Ringle or to other nations. Needless to say, it would be nothing more than the presence of me. ? Lost knowledge ? It would also be possible to seek supplies from the human side as a condition of exchange by offering them in line with the magic techniques of this era. "Only, in keeping with the technology of this era but" Anything more than that could trigger a fight if you do poorly. I''m not going to do anything more to get myself into a fight than I have a promise to him, so I''m going to keep that line. "Mm..." "How are you?" I feel signs of witchcraft and turn my hands to the corner of the office. Using witchcraft and creating water in a hall painting, they move at will and change into mirror-like shapes. "Ko, is this...?" "Ciel, I need you to take your seat off for a moment." "Oh, again?!?" As soon as you look in the mirror after you magically transfer the upsetting Ciel, you will see the person who tried to communicate with you by magic - the figure of Falga the Divine Dragon. What can I do for you? Farga. " "... who would like to see your face?" I laugh bitterly at Farga''s evil state. Well, I guess the fact that he''s coming into contact with us on purpose means something''s moved. "Apparently, you got your tail out the way you expected." "... what, it finally moved. Because... Was it Usat who showed up?" ''... oh'' Sighs as he deposits his back on the back of the chair. Looks like I ran into Usat and his master, Rose, at the cemetery in the kingdom of Lingle. Says the two healing wizards who sensed his signs ran off with wings as a result of the attack... but why can they cause such an overly funny situation? "It must have moved because you''re weak." "I guess so." Now I am deprived of 70% of my power. Instead of being able to handle more than the full season, we have lost to Usat and his magic hasn''t recovered yet. "Did you tell the humans about this?" In my words, Falga at the end of the mirror shows a frightening appearance. ''Say silly. That doesn''t exist, it''s only supposed to be a fantasy. The king of the kingdom of Lingle took it seriously. I guess. The king of that country would rather not believe it because he also knows Falga exists. "I didn''t know Hisago was sealing everything. But in the last few hundred years, I''ve been convinced of the unnaturalness with which there hasn''t been a quarrel." A demon is a creature that disrupts human malice. Handle witchcraft to confuse people and cause battle. Take in the fear created by it and use it as your own strength. "I also knew he killed the vast majority of demons.... but I didn''t know you had sealed and kept some of them alive... did you wake up recently too? '' "No, it won''t be so different from when I wake up from the seal" He''s more of a sigh than he was, he''s not even willing to fight me. I can guess why those guys moved, and their purpose... but it''s not like this one can move right now. Especially in my case, if you move inadvertently, you''ll distrust the humans. "But Usat seems rather resentful" "Is it your business?" "Huh, what the hell" Falga laughs with her nose at me. "A demon is a fear-powered being. In today''s world, which is considered a fantastic existence, instead of being able to exert its former power... you will also want to hold a grudge if you hear that it is being replaced for a human being who is not even a demon '' He deserves that Usat is feared by the devil and his compatriots. It''s worse to look so horrible to be called the devil in the first place. The healing wizard who beat me down, he was just as strong as a demon?" Using it and reinforcing the impression of Usato-Devil, we were able to drag those who might be leaping in the shadows out onto the surface stage and confirm their existence. ... Well, I never thought it would be this easy to catch this one. So you''re saying that by now, there was a lot of fear going on with him? "But what an interesting thing you''ve become. I didn''t know giving fear was supposed to be the opposite result of being engraved with fear. Ha-ha-ha." ''... I can only say that they were bad. I checked my memory with Usat''s cage hand, but the other person probably used magic that blended into the world itself''. I didn''t know you could even have wings, not just be conceited at the same time as a healing wizard called Rose. Probably because they stared at me and disturbed my spirit, which only materialized for a moment. If a disciple is a disciple, it would be strange for a master to do the same. "He''s really an indispensable man on the subject." There are half a dozen possibilities for demons to move, but I didn''t expect them to achieve any more. This makes it easier to predict this one too. "But one thing is, what was the devil trying to do in the cemetery of the kingdom of Ringle?" "I can also think of simply the purpose of keeping an eye on Usat and his master..." "Oh, you should consider other possibilities" If it''s called the devil and to monitor Usat, which threatens our very existence, that''s fine. But why did they show up in the cemetery more than anything else? It could be just a coincidence, but if their purpose was something else, it might be troublesome inside. "Farga, tell the kingdom of Ringle" "What?" Falga looking at this one with surprise. Summarizing my thoughts, I say to him what needs to be done in the future. "Uncover the grave. It''s a tomb buried by one of the best men in the country." ''... I see. Is that what you mean?'' Many of the demons are reduced in number by hisago. Then the first thing to do is increase the number of handkerchiefs. If you do poorly, you could have a bad heart certificate from the Kingdom of Ringle side, but you''ll still have to make sure. ---Because it''s far better than being moved by a person who should have died. 322 Lesson 286 The devil exists. A few days after I reported encountering something unidentified with bat wings in the cemetery, Master Farga asked me about the fact. It''s scattered, it''s a monster. I''ve been called the devil, but I''m just surprised by this fact. Anyway, I assumed that the devil was a fantastic creature in this world. But on second thought, this was a world with vampires and dragons, and it wasn''t surprising to be about the devil, so I was able to calm down quickly. But that calm was soon to be disrupted by Lady Farga''s next words. ''--dig me back into the grave. Not all. A place for the mighty to sleep in the kingdom of Ringle.'' I wasn''t the only one surprised by the words, Rose, who came to the hall with me, also kept her eyes open with her arms in her arms. The Devil''s Purpose - It''s not to monitor me and Rose, maybe it''s in the cemetery we were coming to. The wreckage is taken away somewhere. Hearing such a frightening story, Master Lloyd gave instructions to look into those who sleep in the grave, with a grieving face. "--Usato, you stay back." Rose said so quietly, pushing her emotions to death, perhaps knowing that some of them were Aur. I tried to follow her, who would accidentally be heading to the graveyard, but I decided to take Rose''s inner thoughts and pull back very hard. Permission and description to survivors. After watching the hall move out meticulously to discuss them, I decided to leave. Return from the castle to the quarters and be alone in the room in thought. It''s twilight at night, but Rose hasn''t returned yet. "The Devil, huh?" If it was the devil who was watching us, was the purpose of Mr. Aur''s remains? But for what? Though it''s tough to think about, to use it for something? "All of a sudden, I don''t care if they say demons or something." "Why are you worried about yourself now?" "Huh!?" Turning to his voice from behind, there was Nair right behind him. When did you come into my room? "About a knock..." "No, I did. I knew it was a sign, so I snuck in." "Oh, yeah... wait, why?" Need to sneak in? I know you''re here, so what about Shinobi? As Nair tilts her neck at the lack of connection between the first and second half words, she lights the desk with a magic fixture with a bitter face. "Why are you darkening this room already?" "Just think about it... what do you mean you''re worried about yourself" "Oh, didn''t you think about the devil?" "Demon = Let''s stop thinking about me first...!" This guy really thinks so...!? ... No, maybe I could talk to Nair. I''ve forgotten before, this kid is a vampire and a necromancer. I was stopped from talking about the devil, but this child is my demon, and more importantly, I can trust him. "Nair, will you listen to me for a second?" "Long story?" "Oh." "Well, I''ll ask." To Nair sitting on her bed, turning to her chair, I tell her that I had encountered a demon the other day and that the demon might be meant to be. The devil, Nair, who was interested in the word, gives a look that seems difficult when he finishes listening to all the stories. "I didn''t expect your kind to show up..." "One, the senior screws me up. Two, Mr. Uluru screws me up. Three, seriously talk to me. Well, which one do you want?" "At three, please..." I''m serious. Nair, who responded instantly, puts his index finger on his jaw so that he can regain his mind. "Well, if it''s possible, we could move the body." "Like you were?" "Right. I know I''ve said this before, but flesh can''t be made without a soul. My Necromancer''s power is to mask that common sense and only manipulate the flesh... but honestly, I don''t think it makes much sense to move the flesh of a strong man" "Why?" If you''re a strong person, you''re a strong person. To my doubt, Nair grabs a spare day book on her desk and starts writing something with a pen. "Dead flesh is decaying. You can''t strengthen that power with magic, but you can only make zombies with a certain amount of power with your forged flesh and everything that has collapsed, right?" "... Indeed" "So stealing and manipulating the flesh of a strong man doesn''t make so much sense." I feel a little sorry for myself as I usually work out, but when I die, my flesh naturally just decays. If you imagine a zombie manipulated by the Nair I saw, it wouldn''t make sense to steal the flesh of a strong man. "So you''re saying there''s no chance the body''s been stolen" "It''s not like that." Yeah, which one..., When I almost stumble by accident, Nair shows me what she wrote in her journal. They are divided as illustrated. ... although I am not convinced that the design was deformed on two heads for some reason. Besides, do you have a lot of lines on your face? Frankenstein? "There are ways to restore the flesh with magic and manipulate it as it is. This will bring out some lifetime power, and it will allow us to exert power beyond the limits of our flesh." The demonic illustration is me (?) I can show illustrations of sorcery in my body. It''s comical in vain, but what I''m doing. "Is there such magic...?" "I don''t get it. But if you ask around the Demon King, do you understand?" ... Sounds possible. That''s why Master Farga has instructed me. If the devil is trying to do something with the flesh of the dead -, "Absolutely. Forgive me." "... right..." "Bringing the dead back to life is the worst place to work...! Hey Nair!!" "You really know what I''m talking about!?" Tease Nair, who is making fun of him once. Well, I don''t care now. "But there really was a demon" "Didn''t you know?" "Yeah. I didn''t really believe in literature because it was pretty vague, even though there was something to hint at." "Hidden in the shadows of history..." We''re likely to be hostile, but can we fight in the first place? ... No, that''s no reason to be afraid because they''re demons. "The captain was winged, so you mean there''s an entity. If you can hit me, it''s this way." "Wow... you always are... from the devil''s point of view, it''s pretty scary" I just can''t touch a ghost or anything like that, though. The problem is how that demon is moving, but as it stands, it would be useless to just think about it because we don''t know that. "I have so much to think about..." "There are talks." Nodding at Nair''s voice. The same goes for the devil, but we also have to think about the talks. "You''re in trouble, too. I can''t believe you''re not brave enough to call me that." "I''m the one who decided to do it." Few people can communicate with the Demon King. He asked me to accompany him in that sense. [M] "Hehe, I, I might be a little excited." "Don''t go hanging out." "... wait, can I get there?" I scratch my cheeks at Nair, who makes a decent face. Although Nair''s ability at the time of the previous talks may distrust her, it''s not all this time. "I need you to be able to handle the magic of the Demon King." "Could you possibly take Fermu with you?" "... hmm. That''s still a little troubling." The Four Kingdoms are not the only ones who come to the talks. Some of them are naturally prejudiced against the Demons because more people come together than before. Can I take that kid to a place where he could be exposed to the malice of those people... "If you ask, I''m sure you''ll follow me." "Ha..." "Instead, if I don''t take you, I think I''ll assimilate you and follow you before I realize it" "Seriously...?" You won''t even let me know? Surprised as she accidentally broke her tone, Nair nodded with a strange face. "Yeah, well, I don''t think that''s exactly what I don''t realize." "Perhaps the current dark magic of the Ferms would make it possible? ''Cause I can assimilate enough to manipulate it at your will. Which means it''s easier to assimilate." Should I be glad that the assimilation of me and Fermu has widened the range of tactics? Or should I be happy that they put that much trust in me from Ferm...... hmm. "Well, it''s funny you haven''t noticed who we are." "You''re not gonna tell me? Now." In the dark, if you don''t say so, you seem to say. What? I feel like I''m gripping my weakness even though I didn''t do anything wrong. "And, hey. If I follow you, I can rest my training, and Fermu will want to stick with me." I''m the only one from the lifeguard... " "... Ha!? Oh, uh!? Sorry! Take me alone because I don''t think so!?" It reacts funny enough to make a joke. I stare at my palms, grinning at her in a hurry. "No matter how much I work out, it doesn''t change that I''m alone" "You''re rewording it now." I know it raises questions with humans, so I did it again, didn''t I? Still, staring at Nair, I continue to utter words. "Even before, I''ve never been able to solve anything on my own, and I''ve been here because of everyone, including you. so let me continue to rely on you?" Nair turns her eyes only for a moment to my words, but smiles niggly immediately. "There''s absolutely no need to say that now. Whatever it is, I''m your demon, wherever you are, wherever you go, and I''m going to follow you." Relieve yourself of a confident appearance. I have never been able to solve anything on my own on a journey from the first battle to defeating the Demon King. Someone''s always helped me, and I''ve joined forces, so I''ve moved on. "Thanks" "Phew, thank you more" Nair in a good mood, but soon he''ll have a hazy face. "Oh, but if you think about it, going with you means accompanying the Demon King, right? That''s kind of scary..." "Well, I know you''re anxious." "On the contrary, why are you so blatant?" I''m going to look at this one with my jito eyes, Nair. Indeed, I am not too anxious to be accompanied by the Demon King. "Somehow, I guess it''s because I thought we wouldn''t be hostile anymore" "Uh...?" "There''s no basis, though." If you insist. I don''t say anything that seems like a brain muscle call that I know because I punched each other with fists, etc. This is nothing but what I assume. [M] "Although the Demon King does have a bad personality, has a delightful offender part and looks like a pain in the ass, and is an unreasonably strong side-by-side annoying person -" "For you, I''m going to tell Bollocks..." "At least now he''s moving for the Demons. That''s all I think you can believe." Many people were hurt and sacrificed in the battle against the Demon King''s Army. Though there was a reason to wage battle, that''s all...... you must never forget that fact alone. But on top of that, I swallowed the feeling. "... hmm?" Then I hear a knock on the door in my room. Somewhat reluctant, when you look at the door to the sound of a long, sensory knock. "Usato, dinner is ready." "Mr. Nagi." Apparently, it''s been quite a while since we talked. As she tried to stand up to her voice, Nair, who grinned at what she had come up with, ran up to the door and opened it. At the end of the door is naturally Mr. Nagi with a surprised look on his face. "Wow!? Why is Nair in the room?" "I was just telling you a secret story. Secrets, of." "Hihi, Hihi secret!?" Another tricky thing...... I stood up from my chair to solve a misunderstanding when I accidentally held my forehead when I saw Nagi looking forward to having fun. "Naa, don''t be confused..." "Because your reaction. Something interesting. You know, it''s like a cute little tin." "Is that praised...?" Then we moved to the dining room upstairs for dinner. As usual, Alec is cooking dinner for me, so when I tried to step into the dining room where everyone is, thinking about what''s for dinner today, at the end of the hallway at the entrance to the dining room - the door to the entrance opens and I realize someone has come in. Soon after, the green hair in my eyes--Rose came home. I will welcome her soon. [M] Welcome back, Captain. "Oh." "Just now, it''s dinner time, so does the captain -" "No, rice is fine later. There''s more to it than that." Things are different from normal. Seems no different from the usual Rose by my side, but from what I can tell, I''ve never seen her so emotionally pushed. "Captain" "... what''s up?" "Did you find Aur''s body?" I really don''t want to ask you this question. But I have to ask. "--- It was empty in the coffin" The purpose of the devil is Mr. Aur''s body. Is that also after you''ve even stolen the body already? Have you ever been so angry? At the earliest, unspoken emotions dominate the head. That is why my hand rests on my head when I push with reason more anger than I held against Samaritan''s magician or Jinya in Hinomoto. I realize that''s Rose''s hand, and I look up unexpectedly. Don''t worry about it. "But..." "We have decided what we need to do. A former subordinate, I don''t know what, but it doesn''t matter. Whether the dead are brought back to life or only manipulated by the body." That''s what I said. She laughed and showed it at her usual rate. An angry, fierce grin - I am also distracted by the look on my face that is not commensurate with this situation. "Do you fear as much as you steal a body? No, it''s not this way to be understood (...), Usat" "... yes, you''re right" We have to tell them who the hell they turned on the enemy. There is a threat that will stand in the way - and I will never forgive an enemy if it triumphs over a person''s life, not even his dignity. If that''s what you want, I''ll haunt your heart. If I have to, I''ll take the devil''s stock. I''ll be perfectly thankful for making the lifeguard a vain...! 323 Lesson 287 A body buried in a cemetery within the kingdom of Ringle was stolen by the devil. Seven bodies were stolen. Rose''s men, headed by Mr. Aur. The fierce men she trusted most when she was fighting as captain of the kingdom of Ringle, and who crossed more than one another with those Nero Argens men. The demon targeted his lifetime strength, and the body was stolen from the coffin. I don''t even want to know what you''re trying to use. Apparently, the kingdom that received the news that the body had been stolen was about to prompt another country to warn him immediately, but the idea was dropped off for the reason that it was unlikely to believe the story of "demons stealing the remains and for the reason that now that the talks--United Nations talks were being withheld, the kingdom of Ringle could not act inadvertently. But at least they got word from Lord Lloyd''s idea of communicating the threat that the "grave wrecking undead were out there. "--- United Nations talks" The official name of the talks was also determined, as was the date on which it would take place. About a month after I had the Demon King admit defeat. As I was getting ready for the post-war process and the talks at considerable speed - I was thinking about the future as I clawed on my bed. I hear Thong snoring, my roommate in the same room. "A week later..." Because Master Farga is taking the initiative to cooperate, or very fast. Even in Miarak, I think it''s amazing that the venue where the talks take place is almost complete. There are many disturbing parts of conducting talks. The demon king, the perception of the demon clan... you mean the demon? More importantly, it is difficult to include not only humans but also the heads of the subpeoples who participate. "Mr. Hayate is coming too..." Sent by a personally contracted Hoover. There was a story there about Mr Hayate taking part in this Union meeting. "I have to work hard...... ok, time to go to bed" I think so, and when I turn off the magic light on my desk and try to lie down in bed, I hear a cone from the window, If you look, you can see something like a little bird made of light with a window on it. I didn''t know what it meant for a moment, but I recognize it as light and see what''s going on. "... could it be" When I open the window, the bird made of light goes straight down - staying on Kazuki''s shoulder in front of the quarters. "... Kazuki?" "Sorry I''m late. Do you have a minute?" "Oh, I don''t mind at all." Though at night, it''s not around 12 o''clock in time enough. Wearing shoes, I went outside and turned to Kazuki in front of the quarters, and he gave me a sorry look. "What''s wrong?" "Hey, I need to talk to you. Actually, it could have been tomorrow, but I thought we should talk soon." I wonder what Kazuki is about to talk about. Right, you made up your mind. Then I should hear his answer. For now, move to an open place away from the quarters so we can talk easily. "Something doesn''t remind me of that time" Kazuki, sitting back on the moonlighted raw material, squeaked so nostalgically. At that time...... "When Kazuki came here before the first battle?" "Oh.... it was when I talked to you, scared to fight" The first battle we experienced with the Demon King''s Army. Kazuki, who preceded it, was afraid to fight. I still remember the story of that time. "I was suddenly surprised to see you again." "Ha ha... Fine, I got out of the castle without thinking" ''Cause then the seniors came.'' "Oh, you''re serious.... was, what, a prospect" If you look at the forest behind you subtly, you see two familiar figures. Seniors and... the other one, maybe, Mr. Flana. The two of us who had eyes with me would hide behind a tree with an incredible face. "Usato, what''s wrong?" "Oh, no, it''s nothing." Are you here to see how you''re doing worried? I''m hiding for some reason, so let''s just shut up about Kazuki. "... me, I''m still scared of the fight, and I don''t want to do it as much as possible" "Yeah." "If the future world doesn''t need strength as a brave man, I''m willing to let it go" Kazuki would do that. I know very well that he doesn''t like to fight. That''s why if you don''t have to stand as a brave man anymore, you don''t have to throw it away. "It''s a bit of a weird analogy, but even in games, novels, if you take down your last enemy, it''s mostly over." "Our last enemy was the Demon King. Before entering Demon King territory, I thought somewhere in my mind that if I defeated the Demon King, it would all be over and I wouldn''t fight as a brave man." Hear Kazuki''s words silently. "But you don''t have that sweet story. It''s not the end of defeating the Demon King and losing the Demon King''s army. This world is still going on." "... right" From now on, it will be a matter of demons and humans. In addition to that, the devil is starting to leap. Usato, I''ll stay in this world. Suddenly, I see Kazuki''s face unexpectedly in the declared language. He stretched out his back looking up at the night sky, shaking it off. "Actually. The answer itself has been decided for some time now. I still have something to do. Seniors and Usat will stay in this world, so don''t stay. I''ll stay in this world at my will and serve as a brave man..." "Kazuki......" "But now I''ve made up my mind here. Finally, I can move on." Kazuki smiles bitterly and puts his hands on his own chest. "Honesty, that''s so sad. When I think I''ll never see my father and mother again, I feel like I can''t help it... I feel so bad that I can''t put it into words" "But I thought. I wonder if I can live with my chest stretched, throwing everything away like this and going back to the original world. I was wondering if my parents had a way of life that I could face." I just listen to him. Bad consolation here should not be spoken of. Because to do so is, in itself, to think hard and be rude to him for choosing "So I try not to regret my way of life" "... well" Kazuki wasn''t strange which world he was choosing. There was just as much chance of returning to the original world in search of an original peaceful life and family as there is of remaining in this world as there is now. I don''t know why I split that up. But I... I want to respect the answers he gave in troubles. "Well, let''s work with each other" "Oh, whenever you''re in trouble, you can count on me." I''m not lost in Kazuki anymore. While I rejoice in that fact, I cast my voice behind me. "---No more worries?" "What''s up, Usato?" Kazuki looks strange at me for calling out behind her, but gives a surprise look to her senior and Frana, who came out of the woods. "Flana, and the seniors too!? Why..." "No, because I was normally worried..." Flana looks bad. Seniors, on the other hand, look full of confidence as usual with their arms around them. "That''s Usat you. I didn''t know you''d notice my hidden form." "I noticed right away..." Though I was still seeing dark hair from the shadow of a tree. I think it''s too cluttered to call it a hidden shape. But seniors don''t lose their spare time, they rather get in a good mood. "Huh, can I take that as a metaphor to go away and find me wherever I am...!?" "Well, if you''re a senior, you''ll soon know where you are." There will be no more visible presence than this man. Rumors and stuff are going to be out soon, and if I have to look for them, I''m going to know exactly where they are. "... no, don''t light it normally" When you react like that, you can normally light this one up. Well, with that kind of interaction, I turn back to Kazuki. "First, we need to bring the next meeting to a successful conclusion." "Oh, let''s keep our minds together so we can deal with whatever comes" The talks are in a week. Let''s do everything we can by then. Then Frana, next to Kazuki, calls out. "It''s that meeting, but I''ve decided to follow it." "Oh, really?" "Father... you said the Elf clan chief would join you. I was told to come to Miarak, too." Right, not just the beast man, but also the elf...... That''s going to be a really massive meeting. "I need to be prepared for this so that whatever happens at last..." It could be something in history in many ways, because it would also reveal who Master Farga is. Speaking of which, Mr. Usato, "Yes?" Turn to your senior voice. I lean my neck at her with my fingers on my chin like I was worried about something. "The Devil King''s Watch... or welcome, will be you and... maybe me or Kazuki... one thing I''ve wondered about" "Something that bothered me...?" "The Demon King can''t come alone. I''m sure the escorts will follow... who''s coming?" Certainly not an ordinary soldier would be an escort, and a member of the Legion Leader class would come to escort you. Legion Leader Class...... It depends on the appearance of a dark wizard with a smile on his back of his brain and a beating on this one. "As it is, well, it''s the same no matter who comes. It''s better than being called a demon and scared." "Oh, yes..." He''s a troublesome guy, but he doesn''t hate it. If you followed the Demon King, you wouldn''t suddenly be beaten up because there''s a position there as a demon king''s escort. ... You''re not gonna hit me, are you? I don''t know what to do, I''m worried about you now. 324 Lesson 288 Three days before the Union talks took place. I was in front of a ship anchored along a river that was flowing away from the battlefield where the battle had previously taken place. There were two moored ships, where the knights of the escorts, including Master Lloyd and Mr. Welsey, and Kazuki and Mr. Flana, had already boarded. "Usato, be careful" "Oh, don''t you bother Mr. Nagi?" Talk to Amako in front of the ship. Ms. Nagi was also to be present at this meeting, so she was also to head to Miarak, but as soon as the talks were over, Amako, who was thinking of returning home because it meant going to Hinomoto, was also to follow. "Don''t let Usat do too much weird either." "What''s weird...?" "Tell him, Kannagi." Suddenly Nagi looks at me in a mundane way. "Ugh!? Uh... the..." You''re annoying me quickly. I turn to Amako, grinning bitterly at Mr. Nagi trying to force me to say it. "Well, we''ll rendezvous over there, until then." "Yeah. Well, it''s time to go" "Regards, Nagi, about Amako" "Oh, I''ve been entrusted" Amako with her luggage aboard the ship with Mr. Nagi. A little while later, the magic equipment loaded on the ship sounds the engine and moves its loud hull forward. Dropping off that ship, Mr. Leona, who just rendezvous, walks over. Lord Kazuki will arrive in Miarak first. "Yeah, let''s move to the rendezvous point too." Me and my predecessor, Mr. Leona, are to receive the Demon King with the knights seconded by Miarak. We will leave one more ship on the spot and move to the rendezvous with the planned demon king. The place itself is not so far away, and you will soon arrive at the place with the bridge created by the Kingdom of Ringle in haste. "Looks like the Demon King hasn''t arrived yet" "Sounds like it." They''ve come earlier than planned rendezvous time, so we''re going to wait. Aside from us, Mr. Leona walks over here waiting for the arrival of the Demon King, confirming the appearance of the knights of Ringle and Miarak who followed us as escorts. "... it''s going to be tough" "Yeah... what the hell, they''re demon kings" It''s too hard inside to welcome the Demon King from now on. Seniors talk to me with a bitter smile and a little confidence. [M] "Don''t worry about it. You just have to assimilate with me!" You''re not allowed in or out of Usat. "Why!?" Seniors raise their voices to the voice of Ferm heard from within me. For some reason, I decided to keep an eye on Ferm and Nair, who are assimilating to me in the middle of the road, while sighing. "No, no, rather, that''s your final form!? It''s the strongest invincible Usat your Thunder Speed Travel Fortress mode that can move at the speed of thunder and also travel in the air...!" "If you''re invincible, you can''t give it away." ''Right. Trump cards don''t keep you warm. Nair and Ferm make their voices stick and say so. Seniors face amazement at the two untranslated gavels. "... Ha!? But if you put out too much of the strongest system, it could either replace it for further superior compatibility, or mostly be played, or it could be called a fucking miscellaneous fish...!" "Something convinced me on my own, this guy..." Like I know. Like I don''t... I subtly sympathize with the words of a tense senior. Well, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but seniors like something that resonates with the boy''s mind. Hey, Leona. '' "Yeah, what''s up?" The ferm in me speaks to Mr. Leona. [M] She kept talking in a low voice somewhere, thinking it was unusual for her to call Mr. Leona. "Put your hands on Usat''s shoulder." "What, like this?" "Ferm...?" As soon as Mr. Leona gently rests her hand on my shoulder, even though she is confused, Mr. Leona assimilates with me so that she is sucked in from the shoulder she touches. To sudden assimilation, the surroundings become noisy. "Fuck, Mr. Leona''s gone!?" "I saw Lord Usato take in Mr. Leona!" ''You can do that with healing magic... as rumored'' The knights of Miarak, acting together, are squeaking in a blatant manner, while the knights of the kingdom of Ringle say... "Well, it''s Lord Usato..." "As always, as always." "Ha-ha-ha." He seemed to be somewhat obsessed. I can''t believe I''m too used to anything...? I don''t remember doing anything so weird on a daily basis that I wouldn''t be surprised to take in every single person. ... Well, let''s see what''s going on now. The dark magic that took in Mr. Leona never made such a change in appearance, but for some reason, a spear on my left hand, Mr. Leona''s weapon, appears in my hand in the condition of a cane. "Mr. Leona, are you okay!" ''Oh, oh, nothing.... I''m surprised Nair''s as relaxed as home...'' I wonder if Nair mistook me for a rest stop...? Fermu, who has taken her in, speaks out in frustration to the seniors who are keeping her mouth shut when she puffs. "Okay, Leona can be assimilated because she can be trusted" "I mean, Usato, you''ve added an ice attribute..." ''I can''t get through the irony...... seriously invincible or this guy......!?'' Apparently, he tried to tease the seniors, but it was counterproductive. If I remain confused both inside and outside, I realize that Mr. Leona''s weapon, which is held in my left hand, is bursting with bees and lightning. "This is..." "Same phenomenon as when my knife...... Maybe, like my sword, Leona''s weaponry will be the right shape for you, Usato." When the wand, which was emitting light to flash, changes into a sphere of light, it envelops my legs. The light covers the bottom from the knee and something is shaped. "Yep..." "Oh, that''s cool." By the time the light subsided, my feet were equipped with blue and white leg armor. Glowing as it reflected the sun''s light, it seemed as if it were as light as a blade and enclosed an otherwise extraordinary force. "How could it be so easy..." "There is also a reason that you are assimilating with me, the user, but I guess it also has to do with the fact that the creator, Master Farga, admits to you" "It''s really scary..." One might also say that it is expected. Slap gently on the ground with the leg armor and the white cold air will overflow. "But why leg armor?" "Isn''t that it? Because it reflected my will as a life-saving team to run and reach any place... or what?" "I see..." If it''s for the cageman to protect, is this leg armor for running everywhere? If I wanted to, could I put ice in the air and scaffold it? I''m driven by the urge to give it a try, but I''m on a mission right now, and let''s not. ''If you want to name it, Ice Usat... No, you don''t have this. It''s too cheap.'' "Nair, Hell''s Keeper, how about you, Keroberos Usato?" Don''t you feel a little upset? I think it would be better if you were smarter. '' I hope you don''t add my morphological name on your own. Instead of being the devil, you''re becoming the guard dog of hell. Instruct Ferm to deassimilate Mr. Leona, sighing at Nair''s senior conversation. "... Fermu, untie your assimilation with Mr. Leona" "Oh." Mr. Leona jumps out of my body to be bounced. Along with that, my leg armor disappears and goes back to normal. "Sorry, I got caught up in something weird all of a sudden" ''It was suddenly bad. Leona. " "No, it''s been a good experience" Leona laughs at me and Fermu''s apologies, showing me a bare gesture that she doesn''t care. "Tell me when you need my help in the future. I can always help you with this." Thank you. I''d be comfortable if I could use Mr. Leona''s help. Of course, that''s the same for seniors. ---Then something like a white vortex appears near the bridge on the Demon King''s side. A metastatic sorcery that I''ve seen before, connecting separate places to places. With that in our eyes, we pull our minds together. "Hmm.... apparently, you''ve kept me waiting" "" "--- Huh!" " Demons with large bodies wrapped around robes. Tensions run amongst the knights of the escort to the emergence of a demon king who releases his presence just by being there. ... You can''t make the knights anxious even though you haven''t left yet. So when I approach the Demon King who took the initiative to arrive on this occasion - I realize that there are several demons who are following him. "Er, Demon King?" "No need for a salutation. I don''t feel comfortable calling you that." The first time a senior spoke, the Demon King gave a slight expression. It would be helpful if I only felt uncomfortable putting it on... should I put it on...? "Then, Demon King, we will lead you to the ship." "Oh. Let''s ask." Sounds better than I thought. If you are relieved inside, the Demon King will speak up. "It''s Usat more than that. Looks like you''ve done a lot of interesting things." "I didn''t like it..." Funny thing would be the devil. It would be delightful to hear it from the Demon King, but from us it would be no trouble. "Huh, sweet, demon king. Usato, you only do fundamentally funny things. You better be ready." "Well, that''s exciting" "You do not agree" What position are you in? I take my gaze off the Demon King with a sigh and turn my attention to the Demon Clan I have dared to avoid. When he notices my gaze, he waves with ease as if he''s reunited with a friend. "Yo!" Demons beside the Demon Kings---Koga Dingal. I sigh my best today to the guy who turns his hatefully sunny grin. "... hah" "I think it''s terrible to sigh when you see your face." Like I expected, or I knew Koga was coming. Koga, but another woman in samurai, Mr. Siel, turns a frightened gaze. "It''s all a mess." "I''m not the only one who''s tough?" Does Mr. Ciel feel more like an escort than an escort? Watching Koga drop her shoulders to the intensity of Mr. Ciel''s hit, someone new comes out of the white vortex again. "... I see you''re the watchmen." A woman with demonic specific brown skin and horns in reddish hair - Armilla Belgred. Having encountered her several times during the battle, she is dressed in a different outfit than she had previously seen wearing armor. "Uh, well, nice to meet you," "Best wishes. Um, Mr. Armilla." "Nice to meet you" She looks at me and my senior and gives me an indescribable look. "That''s a complicated mood. I didn''t know we were going to do this with you guys who were supposed to be enemies." "That''s the same here. Me and you were fighting for our lives." "... Indeed, you do" Are we talking about the war before this? Because I wasn''t on the spot, but I had a pretty amazing fight. "Unless you show harm to the Demon King, I''m not going to be hostile" "Ma, we''re not in a hostile relationship right now, and we can''t even get along, but why don''t we just walk over? do you like food or something?" "... hey, is this what this brave guy usually looks like?" "Ha..." "You still suck at packing distance." Mr. Armilla, confused by his senior communication skills, reacts to Fermu''s voice, which is assimilated to mine. "Is the Black Knight there too?" "Yeah, it''s assimilated to me. Ferm, why don''t you come out?" ''It''s a hassle...... I don''t have a choice. Nair, we''re gonna get assimilated.'' "Yes." Ferm solves the assimilation, and she and her owl-state Nair jump out of my body. Ms. Armilla, who saw her return from a state of dark magic to a human figure, somehow gives a surprising look. "Oh, you were the Black Knight...? Were you that little...?" "Who''s smaller!!" fiercely angry ferm. Without such a sword curtain of hers, Mr. Armilla arms up in a serious manner. "Honestly, I imagined the big picture...... No, but I never thought of you as a child.... I''m sorry, I yelled at you then and you weren''t hurt...?" "I''ll treat you like a child!!" Didn''t you know Fermu''s face? However, I heard that her boss at the time of the first war was Mr. Armilla. In doubt, Koga, who was approaching us, speaks in a whisper. "This guy always had dark magic in his days as a demon king. He barely knew his face, except me." "Oh, that''s why they called you the Black Knight" "That''s what I''m talking about" I see. He didn''t solve the Dark Magic Armor even after he captured him as a prisoner, and maybe he relied on Dark Magic in that sense. But you''re the only two escorts. Mr. Ciel looks more like an escort than an escort, so he shouldn''t count as an escort. I ask the Demon King, who wiped out the magic for the transfer, about the number of escorts. "Demon King, are Koga and Armilla the only escorts?" "Isn''t that enough? I can bring you more, but then you''ll be scared." That''s... no, you''re absolutely right. If we pull many of our men here, people other than us will constrict. Though it can be said that Koga and Armilla alone are sufficient in merit. Okay, let''s go. "Copy that. Senior, let''s go." Me and my senior walk forward and cross the bridge to the opposite shore where Mr. Leona and the knights are. He crosses to the opposite shore, seeing the knights looking anxious as opposed to Leona, who stands dignified. But at that moment, from behind the presence of the Demon King, Jalala! The sound of something like a chain rubbing rings. Looking back at what was going on, how many chain-like things pierced the body of the demon king who stepped from the bridge to the ground? "" Demon King!? " "... ha, still this (...)" Seven translucent chains stretching from the Demon King. They are stretched out on all sides and seem to connect the bodies of the demon kings trying to get out of the demon kings'' realm. Is there no pain, a lightly sighed demon king follows with his eyes the tip of a chain stretching out of his own flesh. "Three in Demon King''s Land (...)?... I didn''t know you wouldn''t enlighten me until this point... at all, you''re too bad in character" The demon king holds his forehead when he sees three of the chains stretched out on all sides are headed for the demon king''s realm. Doesn''t it hurt...? "Ma, demon king...?" "Demon King...? Does that hurt?" "Mm, don''t worry.... you''ve got an idea of the general direction." No, don''t worry...!? I don''t know what''s going on with the Demon King, but I know it''s not just every time. When we didn''t know what to do and Koga couldn''t move, we accidentally grabbed the chains connected to the Demon King with our bare hands - and pulled them apart unconstitutionally. Gachan, and Mr. Siel, who was beside him, rushes over to the chains sounding deaf. "Demon King!? Are you okay?!? Is that something you can chip?!?" "Ouch." "No, they say that with no expression...!" It usually hurts...... But the demon king himself is faceless, so it doesn''t look painful at all. "If I don''t do this, I won''t be able to leave Demon King''s Land." When all seven chains were ripped as-is, the sole made of something magical could disappear to dissolve in space. The Demon King, who dropped it off to the end, looks back at it with a sigh of relief and nothing to eat. "Hey, show me around." "Excuse me, can I poke you once...?" "Oh, easy, Usato! I know how you feel, but they''re demon kings!" While Koga strangles me with wings, I suppress the urge to poke the Demon King. You should explain what happened first...!? We''ll report to Lord Lloyd later...! The task of monitoring the Demon King began because of the inconvenience of getting ahead of me. I wonder if I can do it right from here...... 325 Lesson 289 Bring the Demon King aboard the ship to escort & monitor Miarak. It''s a mission that seems empty to my stomach just to hear it anymore, but I know that''s all we can do, so I''m not complaining-- "So why am I here?" "Talk to him." "There is so much tyranny...?" I was called to guide you to the ship, but I didn''t expect you to tell me to talk to you. Nair and Ferm said they were going to rest in the appreciated room, but I was wondering if I should have brought them in. "Go ahead." "Thank you" I thank Mr Siel for offering me tea. Speaking of which, why didn''t you introduce yourself to this guy? Turning to her holding the basin, I bow my head gently. "Again, my name is Usat Ken" "Oh, this is polite. I''m Ciel, the devil king''s maid of honor. We couldn''t tell each other a while ago, but thank you for protecting us in the ruins before." "Welcome and thank you for protecting Keira" "No." "No." "It''s going to last forever." As we interact with each other reluctantly, the Demon King is putting his mouth on tea in a pioneering manner. Keira, I wonder if you''re doing well. When I calm down a little bit, I think I''ll get a letter out via Koga. For the time being, awkward silence persists. I look at the Demon King with tea in my mouth. [M] It''s not as urgent as it used to be, but it''s still hard to get the distance. Don''t be timid here, let''s ask a question. "Is the Demon King''s Realm okay now?" "... you won''t have to worry" Quiet, Demon King answers. "The same goes for having people I trust, but more importantly, Nero" "Don''t worry about that guy..." Nero Argens, a swordsman with tremendous power. With him, no matter who comes, you won''t be able to get your hands on the Demons. And there''s Hannah. "Oh, is that Mr. Hannah? How is she?" "Oh, you''re doing your business without hesitation, compared to before?" I don''t know what to say, but I''m relieved. Hannah thought she was leaving the Demon King''s Land like that, but at the end of the day she decided to stay in the Demon King''s Land. I don''t know if that decision is a disintegrating one or if I chose it myself, but I''m relieved that she''s alive that we got involved in. "How are you?" What do you mean? He said, "This meeting is coming, but what do you think?" "I was surprised... well, especially" There will be a lot of things to think about for others, but there is nothing particularly to think about the coming of the sub-people. It would involve something if something were to come across a scene that is blatantly subhuman. "Ah, Mr. Hayate... you want to say hello to the representatives of the kingdom of the beast man" "... Speaking of which, you were between the head of Hinomoto and yourself." "Yeah, well, it''s just personal, just an exchange of letters" "... personal? Hmmm......" A demon king who thinks a little surprised. Did I say something strange? "Demon King?" "You''re convenient inside." "Yes?" "The Beasts are a closed race against other races. I was hoping there would be some connection, but I didn''t expect to even have personal intimacy." "It''s unusual, but is it that strange?" When I say so, the Demon King shifts his gaze from me to Mr. Siel in a frightened manner. "Ciel. What do you think when you see this guy who also has personal intimacy with the head of the Beast clan and can look fine in front of me and other demons?" "Normally I think it''s strange" Mr. Ciel, why are you smiling so much...? You mean weird in the sense that you''re not prejudiced against subhumans? "Either way, I have to tie a pipe with the Beasts, but if you''re here, it''s quick. You don''t have a race problem. That''s exactly what you are." "Were you also going to interact with the Beasts?" "Oh, there''s something about the demonic realm, and I couldn''t have divided my power there, but now that the Demon King''s Army has been dismantled, I can assign personnel to your development" "I see...... But you can''t do it at my discretion?" "I know. But in any case, dealing with the Beasts is a necessity for us and everywhere." Necessary...? The Demon King explains it properly to me and Mr. Siel, who leans his neck. "Hinomoto has been able to spin civilization the same way before, but that''s only what we''ve been able to do because we''ve stalled everything" "Stagnation, is it?" "We didn''t take in what we didn''t need, and we kept reflecting the knowledge we had given Hisago as it was. Well, that will keep us alive, but from now on, our perception of the subhuman will change in every way." ... you mean the change of times? "It means that the Beasts can''t stay at their current standstill either. That''s why we have to change just like our demons" "Is that why you''re dealing?" "The earth is not fruitful, but fortunately there are a lot of mine resources. Plus you can make my knowledge worth it" The Demon King is looking ahead, too. If that''s the case, I''d like to help, but first I need your permission. ... Speaking of which, there was something I wanted to ask you. "May I ask you a question?" I don''t mind. "Does magic exist to resurrect the dead?" "No, there isn''t." Round your eyes to the demon king who answers instantly. If there is no one to the right in manipulating witchcraft, I would have thought maybe, but he can''t? "Not even after death, though it will be possible to resuscitate only a few minutes after death, until more than a dozen minutes. After that, even magic will be impossible." "... Really?" "You mean the wreckage taken by the devil?" "... Yes" The remains of those who were Rose''s men stolen from the cemetery of the kingdom of Ringle. If the devil is trying to exploit the wreckage, he has to predict it. "Right. Soul calling magic exists." "Can you use that too?" "I could have used it before it was sealed, but now it''s impossible. you can use magic that moves the wreckage like a demon necromancer, but perhaps it is not magic that the demon would use" "Is that because you don''t need to take away the flesh of someone who was strong in life?" "Exactly" Nair also taught me that even if I manipulate a corpse with powers like a necromancer, I''m just magically moving the corpse, so I can''t have a particularly strong zombie. "... I advise you, even if that corpse appears before you as it was, it''s not necessarily the same person as it was before you" "Why?" "The soul called back by the foreign law is somewhere distorted. Unless you are as strong in spirit as you are, you make an anomaly in your spirit and in many cases turn it into a meat doll that just listens to orders" Somewhere in my heart, I was wondering if I could talk. Even if they were forced to come back to life, they wanted to hear about the amazing people who were Rose''s men, and they thought so, but that doesn''t come true. "Usat, the devil is a demon empowered by fear, evil emotion" "Yes." "If you''re going to be relative to them, you''re going to be tested for strength of mind first. If it shakes and breaks, they''ll poke at it." Nod to the advice of the Demon King. So it''s important to have a strong heart and relate to the devil. "... well, I''m not that worried about you. Rather, it''s the side that terrorizes the devil." "It''s ruined." As far as I''m concerned, you''re much scarier than the devil. Although there is an absolutely immovable Great Demon King named Maggie Lerose on top of it. But you''ve raised the possibility that you might fight the Aurs. While you''re going to be distracted by that fact, you have to keep your mind in place so that if they show up, you can respond immediately. "Speaking of which... I wanted to ask you something." "... you... no, well, I don''t mind..." "Demon King, it''s good to be able to talk to you at will" "Shut up......" ? Tilt his neck to the demon king who holds his forehead against Mr. Siel, who smiles face. I''ll get back on my mind and ask what I thought I''d ask you just now. "Demon King. Can you still use gravity magic?" " I''ll check it out, but why ask?" "No, I''m free on the ship or something, so I thought I''d put that on during the escort and train the load." When I say that in the light, I get the look that I pulled on Mr. Ciel, who was nicotine earlier. I know you''re saying strange things while I''m at it, but it''s true that I wanted to give it a try. - Then I was allowed to leave as I was, nodded vaguely. Mr. Ciel dropped me off and I left the room. When I heard the door closing behind me, I put my arms around me worried. "Just suddenly gravity load training is too much...?" "Maybe you''re an idiot...?" "Ah, Mr. Armilla" Mr. Armilla, who was guarding me next to the door, tells me that with his face. With a sword on her hips, she looks back at her standing with her spine extended. "Speaking of which, what about Koga?" "He''s taking a break. well, you''re likely to skip the lookout" "... Um, are you okay?" "Huh, I didn''t know you''d be worried about your former enemy..." I get my cheeks cramped by Armilla with a self-derisive grin. [M] I wonder what it is. This endless hard-working temperament. "Would you like me to bring you in?" "... no, you don''t have to go that far. There''s going to be a fight on the ship when you get there." What do you mean? That''s just not the kind of thing that suddenly strikes me on a boat...... well, it shouldn''t be. Well, if that happens, I have an idea. "Don''t worry. I''ll be responsible for throwing him out of the boat." "Has Koga changed her personality only when she was involved?" Armilla looking slightly pulled. Should it have been glue-wrapped and rolled onto the deck, not off-ship...? "... talking to you makes me sick" Sigh, Mr. Armilla. I smile bitterly at her with a powerless grin somewhere. "Armilla is Nero Argens... Nero''s apprentice... what is it?" "Oh, you''re Rose''s apprentice, aren''t you?" That''s what they asked me to confirm, and I snort. "If we were to talk, I thought we were in the middle of a fight. I had no idea it was going to be this way." "Even if we talk, it''s going to be all hard talk." "Huh, sure...... If you think about it, you and I might be alike." It is true that we feel something like sympathy because we are in the same position of mentoring a strong master. "But I never thought he''d be slaughtered all of a sudden right after the battle with the Demon King." "Forget that..." "I''ve been in trouble ever since." "You actually have it pretty much in your roots...?" I was so surprised then. Because there was no one else who tried to hurt himself, crying if he thought he was suddenly attacking me. But if you look at what I''m normally talking about right now, I guess I was just a little emotionally unstable then. 326 Lesson 290 Two-day boat journey to Miarak. Until then, we will be escorting and monitoring the Demon King, but we will not always do it, but we will naturally take turns. We don''t expect the Demon King to break out, but we have to do what we have to do for all the sailors and knights on the ship. "... so why are you here" "Hmm?" I changed watches with Mr. Leona and tried to rest in my room, but Koga was coming to me for some reason like that. I''m sitting in bed, reading with magic spinning, and Koga in her chair turns to me. "I''m free. I came to see you." "Get out." "Fair enough, calm down. We''ve been fighting a lot." "Isn''t that why?" If we fought together in the same camp, we''d still be fighting each other again, wouldn''t we? "Blah, don''t be scared to wander aboard" "Uh, I see." "When I was free in the room appreciated by it, Armilla came aboard, so I ran away" "Work seriously" Did this guy run away from Mr. Armilla? Koga, who looks swallowed, is interested in the magic spin I''m doing, and he''s paying attention to you. "So what are you doing?" "... ha" Show your left hand performing a magic spin with a sigh. Coga nods as impressed, seeing the magic moving fast and smoothly from finger to finger. "Training in magic manipulation? Don''t keep your eyes on the weird part, as always." "Sorry about that. Weird place." "No, you''re usually complimenting me, right? Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I''m not good at finding that kind of thing." That''s what Koga says. He gathers magic in his right hand. Even so, due to its dark magic nature, it creates something more like a cob than a magic bullet, and moves it from finger to finger. "Oh, that''s surprisingly difficult. This." "Is it so easy to succeed? Well... the trick is, instead of forcing it to move... you might want to do it in an image that moves with a stream of water" "I see." ... No, why am I teaching this guy magic tricks? I''m going to make this guy stronger again. "How much can you do now?" "I can spin unconsciously while reading a book... or so" When he performs a magic spin at high speed with one arm up, Koga gives a pulled look. "Oh, I don''t know..." "Healing Acceleration Gun" "Dangerous!?" Koga, tilting her head to avoid a healing ring that accelerates and launches with a magic spin. Chi, can''t you hit it? Cold sweaty Koga looks back at the fogged healing acceleration missile against the wall as she pulls her cheeks together. "Oh, you''re in danger. We''re on board..." "It''s all right because it''s healing magic. Besides, you''re... sturdy, aren''t you?" "Smile!? I''ve never been trusted in such an unpleasant direction!?" Shocked at me with a full smile, Koga. "I know how sturdy you are, maybe better than you." "I guess. He used me instead of a stick." This guy who is mastering my elasticity grant has gained a lot more endurance than before. He was a rough guy from the beginning, but now he''s more bothersome because of my skills. ... That''s kind of irritating to think about. "Look, try to avoid it. Evasive training." "Ooh!?" He releases a series of healing missiles by turning his magic while letting his hands form a finger cannon. It''s not so powerful, it''s just a quick magic bullet, but Koga desperately avoids it in discipline. Speaking of which, you were training soldiers in the Demon King''s Army. "Oh, how do you know that?" "I heard it from a soldier who looks like one of your men." The soldiers who fought after the battle with Mr. Armilla at Demon King Castle. He was clearly not proficient with the other soldiers and, more importantly, collaborated well. "Oh, they trained me." "How did you work out?" "Huh? That''s a mock fight or something. It''s gonna be my training." A mock fight? Does Koga''s training mean it''s in action? "That was tough on you. They were pretty depressed, huh?" "No, it would have been tough on me if we had worked together. It''s like you''ve been powerless one by one before you''ve done that." I could have forced myself to break through, but then I''d be pretty sure it was worn out. They were strong in that sense. Koga, who has no heart or seems satisfied, now speaks from there. "How do you usually work out?" "Huh? Mainly running." "... short if you just put it into words, but in your case, I guess the contents are different" Different contents, huh? No, there are too many differences between humans and demons besides training. Even I don''t understand the whole thing. [M] "Ah, then." "Hmm?" "Do you have time on the boat to move? You''re good at that kind of thinking, aren''t you?" As far as I''m concerned, I''d like you to be a big man on board. And then I look up and I find something glistening on the ceiling. "Oh..." That''s hardware that catches the magic fixture that turns on the lights. Two, I saw it arranged at just the right distance, and I inspired new training. "... you have just the right hardware on the ceiling" "Hmm? Oh, is that for putting the magic on?" Looking up at the ceiling, there are just two types of fittings to scratch. The fixture is for snagging the fixture and illuminating the lights, but has it been renovated or something? The lighting type fixture is attached to the ceiling, so the fixture makes no sense. I''ll point it out to Koga. [M] "I''ll just grab it with my fingers to try and hang it" "Ooh." "Make sure you can afford and withstand even your own weight" "... oops" "Then I can stand upside down" "Wait, that''s crazy...!" I lean my neck and Koga scratches. [M] He said, "Get down on your back! Reverse of Arm Up and Down!?" "At all, I can''t help it. I''ll give it a try." "Why are you making me look like I''m crazy...?" Jump gently, grab the ceiling fittings with just your fingers and hang out. Wake up so that your body and ceiling are parallel with only your arm strength where you know the hardware can support your weight properly, and start armresting so that you can draw your body straight to the ceiling. After lightly doing that about ten times, land on the floor. "... once again I understand how strange your idea is" "... I really could...!" "What do you mean, he''s the most surprised... Well, I can think of something interesting." It seems to have created another outrageous training method. Again, sitting back on the bed, he talks to Koga looking up at the ceiling. "What are you going to do?" "From now on?" "The Demon King''s Army will be dismantled, won''t it? Then why don''t you be the Legion Leader?" Koga nods at my question with a slightly troubling bare gesture. "Well, don''t be working for the Demon King for a while. Defeating demons and, well, dealing with people coming from the outside?" "You''re not so different from when the Demon King''s Army was there." "Oh. I had a choice to go on a journey, but..." Koga points her finger at me. He utters the following words with a hateful grin. "I want to see what you''re going to do." "Stop saying things like I make a scene." "Fact is, it''s gonna happen. The devil''s eyes are on the funny ones, right?" Did the Demon King teach you? Well, I guess I''ll teach you that, but I sigh. "Even after the war, you''re no different and a hassle..." "That''s what I''ve been doing since the beginning. I can''t change it now." Don''t say it yourself. ... Even when I first fought this guy, it was a troublesome tangle. Then again, somehow the corrupt relationship with this guy continues. "You''re starting to get hungry. Do you want to go to the dining room?" "You''re too free." Suddenly I get up in a scowl at Koga for saying that. It''s time for dinner. Koga alone would scare the other sailors, but if I were here, I''d be fine. "Don''t make a scene, huh?" "Wow." "If I wake you up, I''ll clean you up." "What the...!?" When I open the door sighing at Koga following me from behind, I see a senior who was about to knock on the room ahead of me. "" Ah. " Did you try to invite me to dinner, and the senior looks at Koga behind me with a surprise look on his face? Turning away from the illuminated look, the decent senior leans his neck in confusion. "... Men''s club?" "Don''t say it like a sorority" It''s amazing when that word comes out in the first voice. Then I laugh a little bright at what I thought. "I want to join you too" "You''re a girl..." "Huh, that''s sweet. I''m a woman who can even hubble for a sorority?" "Stop being so hard to react" What kind of sorority is that? Ask the same senior for an errand, laughing bitterly. "Um, why are the seniors here?" "Oh, yeah. Let me ask you out to dinner." "We were about to go to the dining room, too. So do you want to come with me?" Just fine, so let''s go with the seniors. Outside the room, looking out for Koga in the back. "You make it. You''re related to him." "I''m aware, but this guy''s approaching me on his own." "You hear too badly. No, it''s true." When I point my finger at it and say so, Koga makes me grin. Seniors themselves, it''s helpful to be able to talk normally because you''re not as scared of the Demons as I am. "You haven''t spoken since that ruin, Mr. Korga." "Oh, wow." I''ve heard a lot about you being used as a weapon by Usato. Koga looks at this one with a huge troubled face, but ignores it. Because if you do it badly, you''ll jump on me too...! "Well, more than that, I remember the ruins." "You''ve changed the subject openly..." Don''t you want to talk about being used as a weapon for the rest of your life? Koga, turning this way, desperately comes up with the topic as she draws a grin. "You had a kid with you, didn''t you?" "About Keira?" "Whoa, that was the name Keira. He visited me a while ago." "Huh!?" Keira!? To my surprise and seniors, Koga tells me about that time. "I was surprised, too, that the Dark Wizard child was coming. Anyway, it''s been since Fermu." "Was it just Keira?" "No? There was a guardian. It''s rare for a dark wizard these days, and you''ve been blessed around." Mr. Greff... Your leg injury seems to be healing properly, and I''m glad you look fine. But why did you visit Koga? He told me how to handle Dark Magic. "To you?" Dark magic went wild again... doesn''t it? We used to work hard to make dark magic our own, but now I guess it means we wanted to learn from Koga how to treat it to live with dark magic. "But since I''m pretty good at using it for my age, I didn''t even think I needed to tell you... but you still want to tell me -" "So?" "I''ve used this escort as an excuse to run away" I''m smiling, grabbing Koga''s shoulder - caging my strength. The next thing I know, I''ll talk to my senior. "Senior, why don''t you throw this guy out of the boat now?" "Can I have an alibi that Usato and I had dinner together?" "Nice." "Wait, wait, wait!?" A tremendously panicky koga. I sigh and hear his excuses. [M] "Think about it. You think I can teach people something? Fight even if you can?" "That''s why you don''t leave it alone." "She''s my sister." Senior, please don''t take me seriously and make Keira your sister. As he passes through his senior bokeh, Koga waves his hand to the side. "Well, listen to me till the end. Honestly, I can''t teach you much because I use dark magic with my senses, so I thought I''d leave it to someone who knows more about dark magic than I do." "Oh, who is it?" "Mmm." Koga points to me. Point ahead - turn around behind me, but no one. "I?" "Oops, I don''t want one that''s more compatible with the Dark Wizard than you." "Does it include anything?" "It''s my fault." It''s my fault... it''s my fault? I don''t feel like I was being a little ridiculous. I lean my neck. Koga goes on to say the words. "Listen, it was you and Ferm who taught Keira how to handle dark magic, wasn''t it? Then I''d better throw a round at you." ... True, but she''s still a Demon child. Too many tough things to come this way. "I can''t have Keira coming over here. Not even time has passed since the war ended. It''s dangerous to bring her inside the kingdom of Ringle in this precarious situation." I feel worried about Keira, but I''m more afraid something will happen to her. "Then why don''t you come over here?" "It''s that simple - wait." I''m going to Demon King''s Land...? It''s a reversal idea, but maybe not so bad. "Travel Lifeguard...... no, that''s not something you can think of cheaply" Revoke my thoughts that came to mind. Whatever you do, it is the life of the kingdom of Ringle that prevails. You can''t act selfish and bother Master Lloyd. "Anyway, look at Keira''s dark magic when you get home" "Uh, okay. Well, I''ll tell you somethin ''." "I''ll also send a letter to Keira from here" "You can send me too!" "Ha, of course" Nodding to seniors, it reminds me of Keira working hard in Demon King''s Land. That kid is facing his magic and trying to hone it. I want to help you with that, but now I have to concentrate on the Union talks in front of me. 327 A temporary in a gossip ship. By road to Miarak, it takes a lot of time, but if you travel by boat, you can shorten it from two to three days. There are also reasons why Miarak is simply a water city, but other than that, ships built by Miarak''s shipbuilding technology, which has lived with water for a long time, are fast". View of the night as it passes. I was guarding from the deck of the ship, feeling the wavering noise I could hear. "... no abnormalities," This ship has a mechanism and means of attack to keep demons out of sight, but that doesn''t completely prevent them from attacking. So we have to keep an eye on things so they don''t happen. As a Miarak brave man, I have to keep my mind off it. "Talk, huh?" The battle between man and the Demon King''s Army came to an end. That too, I''m sure, in a way no one would expect...... An unreasonable, extreme end from the side, of letting the Demon King live after admitting defeat. If you mean it, Demon King... I assumed that those who challenged him would settle for one death or another. I didn''t want to imagine the end of Usat, Suzune, Lord Kazuki dying... but nevertheless, as an experienced knight, I had to imagine the worst possibilities as an adult. "If we had destroyed the Demons, the spark of strife would have spread to the hearts and minds of people" After Usato and Lord Rose confirmed the existence of the devil, Master Farga said so to me. "If that were the case, the demons who had been hiding and lurking would have been moving. Teach man, seduce him, repeat the age of the next battle so he must have strengthened himself '' I was surprised that the devil existed, but more importantly I felt chilly that such an evil being was about to move. But there is now, overshadowing even its worst potential. Usat chose not to destroy the Demons. "We have to protect it" I want to defend together the peace that they have won, the world that he - Usat - chose until he abandoned his world. I was full of that feeling. "You''re dusk." "!... you are" Looking back at the empty sound of the door on the deck, there was Armilla, a red-haired demon tribe. When she sees me, she approaches this way in a slightly unwieldy manner. "Can I talk to you for a second?" "... oh" "Thank you" She and I fought each other in the basement of Demon King Castle. Conflicting magic and almost mutual sword moves. Whatever the difference in physical abilities, I made up for it in other parts and fought with her against each other. Place your hands on the railings of the deck and see the view from the ship, which was silently illuminated by the moonlight. "Talking to humans, because it''s hard. You come here and you don''t know what to tell me." "Ha, indeed..." I laugh unwittingly at her words. I feel Armilla''s nervousness has been relieved by the fact that she was inspired to talk. "The demon king asked me to interact with humans." "So it''s me? I think Usato and Suzune are easier to talk to than I am." I don''t know what to say myself, but I don''t think I can say anything that''s very spoken of and thoughtful. Then I thought Usat and Suzune would be better suited, but Armilla laughs like she''s in trouble. "Those two have been banned by the Demon King.... that it doesn''t apply to people in general." "... uh" I was unconsciously convinced. Usato and Suzune don''t care about race or anything like that in a different way, I guess. I don''t discriminate against demons and beasts either, but I can''t speak in nature like those two. "I don''t mind if I do" "Helpful" Then a brief silence ensues. Neither I nor she are very good at conversation. "The battle in the basement was brilliant." "Oh, those were brilliant swords and magic too" I can''t keep talking...!? Looking subtly next door, Armilla is also staring at the water with a tremendously troubled face. Wow, I''ve been so lousy at talking!? I should be able to talk to my people normally...... no way thats because its a position thing!? "You, talk about it. Hey, ha-ha-ha!" Now shake the topic off of me as I shake off the phantom of Karon by the back of my brain. This is a rush to talk about. You can start by developing a conversation from the lack of other love and spreading the story. "It''s a good moon night." "Oh, oh, the sound of the rippling water is also pleasant" "... hey, is this the first time you''ve been on a boat?" "I''m ashamed, it''s my first experience in my life. There are no more rivers in Demon King''s Lands than ships can advance." "Really..." "Oh......" Go ahead, Usato. Now is the time. [M] It disappears naturally without even widening the topic of corners. Just an awkward silence ensues. I can''t stand it anymore...! I don''t think we''re going to do each other any good from here on out, so I''m going to cut to the chase. "What, that''s a rare combination" !? That''s when there''s one new person on this scene. It was the dark wizard, the ferm, with the properties of assimilation, who came with a lack. "" Duh, what''s wrong!? " "Hih!? What, you shout like that... you surprise me..." To me and Armilla looking back out loud unexpectedly, amazing Ferm. It''s not like the rescue I wanted, but it''s just the perfect time. Instantly glancing at Armilla, I step aside, creating enough clearance between each person and Armilla to let them in. "It''s also on the edge of something to be here. Why don''t we talk a little bit?" "Don''t hesitate" "?... well, fine" Ferm, who honestly came between me and Armilla, sighs like tired. Armilla talks to her, wondering how it went. "Black... Ferm, is something wrong?" "I was looking for Usat." Were you looking for Usat? It''s not that late because I finished dinner in time, but what the hell were you looking for him for? "I''m free, so I thought I''d talk to you about visiting my room with Nair, but nobody''s here." "Was the door empty?" "Hmm? Oh, I knocked properly, and I called in. There was no one in the room, but there were still shoes and uniforms." The shoes were left...? Did you bring spare shoes? That''s a little strange not being there. "I thought something was wrong, but it was creepy, so I left the room right away." "Creepy?" "I can hear him breathing in his room from nowhere. Could this be the ship?" "No...? It''s Miarak''s sharpest big ship, isn''t it? There must be no accidents in the process of making it." I guarantee that. From the standpoint of being a brave man, the problems that have arisen in such a city will soon come to my ears, so I am certain that there will be no such scandal on the ship I am now on. You wondered, Armilla asks Ferm for details with her hands on her chin. "What was it like to breathe?" "It feels like hoo, hoo, hoo. If you think about it, you sound like Usato." "But I can''t see him..." Are you familiar with Usat doing strange things, but are you doing something again? "I don''t know what you''re doing... but I have a feeling" "Oh, I know. I know, but I don''t know what you''re doing... it''s too much trouble." "You''re being realistic..." Armilla slightly drawn to the words of me and Ferm. - No, wait, but Fermu said he went to Usato''s room with Nair, right? "Ferm, what happened to Nair? Is she looking for Usat too?" "Hmm? No, he said he still needed a room and stayed. Aren''t you back in your room by now?" ... something gets caught. But I don''t know what this trigger is. "I''m tired, I''m going back." "Don''t you have to look?" "Oh, we''ll face each other in the morning anyway, and you can complain then" Ferms leaving the scene with a lack of extension. I sighted her entering the ship from the door, exhaling and gazing at Armilla. "It''s time for us to rest." "Oh, let''s do that. I''m sorry I forced you to talk to me." "Fine. I''m glad I talked to you too." After a gentle handshake, me and Armilla also return to the ship. Armira and I got closer together, but only the mystery stayed. 328 Lesson 291 We arrived safely in Miarak after a long, physically long journey. Fortunately, there was no noise on the road, so we packed our bags and decided to go down to Miarak''s harbor. When I got down to the harbor in the form of leading the Demon King and the Korga, there was a face there that I knew would pick me up. "Mr. Caron!" "Whoa, it''s been a while. Usato!" Mr. Caron, a big man with a pleasant grin. He''s a Miarak knight who used to run wild because of the dragon''s power. When he waved gently at us, he next spoke to the Demon King in a serious manner. "Welcome aboard. Demon King''s Palace" "Mm-hmm. Falga''s blood." "! Did you know..." "Naturally. It''s not a mix of dragons and people." Scratching his head in the light of the Demon King''s words, he made a fist-punching form of salute to his chest. "I will lead you to Norn, Queen of Miarak." Apparently, Mr. Caron is the guide to the castle. Confirming that the Demon King has accepted, he goes this way next. "I''ll take care of the rest. You guys should move to the inn." "Got it. The Inn..." "As I have informed you in advance, it is near the Demon King''s Palace" From here, the Demon King is supposed to meet Dear Norn, Lloyd and Falga. Once we take over as escorts to Mr. Caron and Mr. Leona, we head to our base quarters in this country. "You look tougher than before, Usato." "Yes, no, not yet." "That''s the same place." Mr. Caron, who tapped me lightly on the shoulder, looks at Mr. Leona. "Leona, show him around without stopping by." "I know. You do your job." "Ha. See you later, Usato." When I see him and Miarak and the kingdom of Ringle, and the knights of both nations, going with the demon king toward those with the castle, I realize that there is one. Isn''t Mr. Caron walking normally without a cane? "Is Mr. Caron''s leg better?" "To the extent that there is no obstacle to everyday life. Falga''s magic and potion, and rehab have managed to make him feel better. We can''t fight like we used to." "That''s enough." I''m so glad. Mr. Caron even relieves himself of the fact that he can walk without a cane. Then I realize that the senior next door has a difficult look on his face. "Senior, what''s wrong?" "Oh... because I met Caron from another world once. It''s kind of strange to think about it." "Ah." Seniors used to fight me in parallel worlds with Kazuki. I forgot that I was encountering Mr. Caron in that world there. "Of the parallel worlds he was, maybe because Usat didn''t meet me" "Really? Nair." "Because the power of the dragon of Karon went wild because the soul of the evil dragon was resurrected" Nair tried to manipulate the wreckage of the evil dragon to catch me, and the soul of the evil dragon was resurrected in its detachment. Without that encounter itself, there would not have been Mr. Karon rampaging by the wake of the evil dragon, and so in the parallel world there would have been Mr. Karon as Miarak''s brave man? "Hmm, just a little lonely to think about that" "Just a little bit, it''s tough on me" "Actually, I''m not so worried about you. In the parallel world, you changed your mind, didn''t you? Then you''ll meet me someday." You''re strangely sure. Well, to be honest, I''m thinking that way too. "I''m already dead, so I''ll never meet you!" "I''m probably dead, too, or I''ll never meet you because you''re such an enemy!" "I wish I hadn''t told you if you were going to be depressed..." "I don''t know if you''re an asshole, these guys..." More and more depressing to my predecessors and to Fermu, me and Nair are frightened. Yeah, I''m over there, and I''m never gonna get to the reality where I am right now. I don''t have Kazuki with my senior. I couldn''t stand such a reality and I kept fighting until I hurt myself. I guess I thought that would be punishment for myself for not being able to save Kazuki with my senior. "Still, you had a reason to fight..." I''m sure I had other reasons to fight than revenge over there. Because of that, I kept fighting for someone without crossing the last line. "Hey, Usato" "Yeah?" "Take a look. The streets of Miarak." Turning forward to Nair''s voice, the place moved from the harbor to the castle town. The city was full of people and there were many outdoor shops and shops with seafood like the market. I''m blinded by a completely different sight than when I was here. "It''s more picturesque here when people are busy." "I wanted to show you the sights of this city.... when you visited here before, the people of Miarak were evacuated..." The people of this city had taken refuge elsewhere because Mr. Caron had been swallowed up by the power of the dragon and stormed out before. Because of this, this place was transformed into a ghost town, so this city overflowing with people today is the first sight for me to see. "There''s a lot of fish for sale." "I knew you''d be lively when people were around." Ferm, who is assimilating with me, and Nair, who is on his shoulder in an owl state, are also looking around with interest. Although I can''t help but put the magic of dark magic on the table, it has attracted quite a bit of attention from the people around me at the time I''m putting an owl on my shoulder. "Is that Master Usato the brave one..." "Thanks to him, we can stay here..." "He''s just a kid, but he''s not fine." ... No, I''m really getting some awesome attention. Is it because we have Mr. Leona, the brave man in this city? You realize I''m twisting my neck, and Mr. Leona talks to me with a bitter smile. "You saved this city. You''re a useful actor. Of course, his face is known." "Huh... that''s kind of itchy..." "Besides, as one involved in the end of the war, as someone in the vortex of the brave Suzune''s erotic commotion, the name has spread in many ways." "" Ha ha! "" Me and my senior can do it at the same time. Regardless of the Demon King relationship, it was really unintentional for my senior arr to sound here. "No way I''ve come here and had past failures... Sorry, Usato, though I''m reflecting so much on all this...!" "Yes, no, I know it''s no offense, so I won''t do anything to blame you now..." Plus I got a rumor fix from the kingdom of Ringle, so suspicion shouldn''t be so misleading. I''d rather think so. It annoys me to think that someone in this attention is making such a mistake. Anyway, I guess it doesn''t feel very good for seniors either... "Huh...... hmm?" At that time, he finds a different shadow of the atmosphere from the people of the city in his sight. I stopped by accident and looked at you, and there you were a girl with a neutral appearance wearing a grey robe like a traveler wearing?... was a boy. In addition to the robe, the cutlass was placed in the sheath at the waist? equipped with a song knife similar to He was staring at this one with his reddish dark hair tied behind him in one piece, but when he noticed my gaze, he smiled a nostalgic smile and waved at me. "Usat, do you know him?" "No, I''m not... let''s just wave" It''s bad to ignore it, and wave back at discipline. Then, slightly moving his gaze, he accidentally turns that look into something bitter. ! "Hmm?" I tilt my neck, not knowing how to make such a face to him who distorts such a fragile face as I can see in the distance. You''re not sending me a gaze, so why don''t you go ask him? With that in mind, a senior who approached me stopped put his hand on my shoulder. "Usato, what''s wrong? Stop right there." "Oh, no... just now, there''s... there''s no?" Nowhere is the boy who was there until just now. There''s an alley nearby, so he went over there? "No, it''s nothing" Well, let''s get ahead of ourselves. ... For once, let''s remember about the boy earlier. I just realized that when he changed his expression to something bitter earlier, there was just a senior ahead of him watching. Maybe someone with a grudge against a senior. "Senior" "Hmm?" "Do you remember buying someone a grudge? Except me." "Oh, no?... so you have a grudge against me!?" Well, I guess so. There''s no way this guy would do anything to make people resent him. ... No, thinking here won''t give you an answer forever. Let''s just report this and do what we can now. Leona guided me through the city in a section that used to be on the lake. Apparently, he made the city wider for the next talks to be held, and built an inn on top of it for the Demon King, the upcoming royalty, and their associates. There are a number of large inns lined up in the sections that have been added to stretch out of the city, and all of this is amazing because they say it''s an inn for people coming to the talks. I guess I can make something this big in a short amount of time because of the presence of magic, but this is what I call a water city, so I understood it well. "Fermu, you can solve the assimilation." "Oh." Solve the assimilation with Fermu at the inn. Although the exterior felt more like a luxurious mansion than an inn, it was also quite large inside, "As you know, you will live here as the Guardian, the Guardian of the Demon King." "Of course I do.... Kazuki, are you with Lord Lloyd?" Mr. Leona nods at his senior words. "Lord Kazuki is the same stronghold as King Lloyd''s escort. It''s not that far from here, so you should go see him. Just..." Mr. Leona looks complicated when he shifts his gaze to Fermu. Leona speaks with a heavy voice to her, leaning her neck strangely. "Demons...... I want the Ferms to try not to walk outside. It is the royals of other countries, their associates, who gather here. The same is true of the image of the demonic tribe, but many of them will be sub-racist. So..." "I know. You''re saying this for me, aren''t you?" "... sorry" "Fine. Thanks." It was not long ago that the battle against the Demons ended. It''s not strange to have a country that still has a horrible image of the Demons. Ferms know that properly, too. "Rather than, this is normal just because the kingdom of Ringle is weird. You don''t have to worry about it." "Oh well...?" "Oh. When I go outside, I''m assimilated to Usat or Nea, so it''s no problem." "Huh, can I? Ferm." "You''re physiologically impossible." "I''m the same girl!?" Gabby on what Fermu says, and a senior who is shocked. Later...... I can say the same to the Demon King, but the Demon King, Mr. Ciel. Armilla wouldn''t do that on her own. The problem is Koga, but should I look at him? "Let''s continue?" Then I get an explanation from Mr. Leona about this inn. First of all, it''s about taking care of and supporting the employees who work here. I''m talking about Miarak hiring someone who has no prejudice or repentance against the subpeople, but the other guy is still a demon king who is tall and releasing a sense of intimidation just because he''s normal. Even those who are not afraid of the sub-people will be scared. Because they are Bae people, we are here to help. This is a story that I can''t help, so my senior and I agreed to it. "Later, yeah, I don''t want you to use this too much, but there''s a training area in the section where this inn is located" "Training Ground? Why?" "I thought you said Miarak was going to have a lot of royalty or a bunch of people involved in it? Some groups came in a few days before the talks, so we had a place for entertainment, like a training ground, so we couldn''t afford it." The royals train themselves... right? So you''re saying there''s a place to watch the game? Is Leona worried that I won''t let her off at the training ground? "Don''t worry. I''ve decided not to train like I did in the lifeguards while I was here." "You''re not the same idiot who was doing the weird thing of upside down on a boat." "Absolutely you, you''ll do weird things in another direction. I know, I know." I silently grab the root of Fermu and Nair and look back to Mr. Leona. Drive, "Mr. Leona, could you tell me where that training ground is for a second? - I''m going to be with these kids for a little while." "Ugh, you''re lying!? So stop training on the trip!?" "Ha, I can''t let go!" Well, that''s just a joke, so I''ll let you two go. Mr. Leona laughs bitterly at the two blues on her face. "If you need anything, let the innkeeper or the guard knight know." Copy that, sir. "I will now return to Master Norn. I asked for the rest." "Yes, thank you for getting this far" Drop Mr. Leona off as he walks out the inn door. I look back here to see if she remembered anything where she put the door in her hand. "Oh, yeah. I just heard from the guards that there were other people who had already arrived besides you." "Huh? Really?" "It is the chief temple of Hinomoto, the kingdom of the beast man. How about a visit to his inn, where Amako and Lord Kannagi are?" Mr. Hayate is here!? True, Miarak and Hinomoto are next door, so it''s not weird at all to come early. We still have time for the demon kings to come back, so shall we say hello to Mr. Hayath by then? 329 Lesson 292 When we arrived at Miarak''s base inn, we left our luggage in each room before heading to the inn where Mr. Hayate stayed. Nair and Ferm said they were going to rest at the inn, so me and the two seniors are going. "A room for two..." "I guess it''s more efficient to hold two people together than a single room in providing escorts. in my case, I think Armilla and I are going to be in the same room because we both act as watchmen?" Do I have to keep an eye on Koga... well, even the Lifeguard was in the same room as Thong, and I''m used to it, so I don''t care. Ferm and Nair were in the same room, so that would be no different from when the Lifeguards were there. "Usat, what''s Mr. Hayate like?" "He''s a sweet man. He''s the chief of the Beast Clan, and he helped us on the paperwork journey." "It is." We''ve written to each other a few times to tell them what''s going on, but it''s been months since we''ve seen each other. "I have a girl named Linka, Amako''s friend, who is Mr. Hayate''s daughter." "She''s small and cute." "I didn''t say a word about that." "You''re a wolf ear." "I didn''t say a word!?" Wait, how do you know!? I never said Linka was a wolf beast!? "Yeah, ''cause Amako''s a fox beast, isn''t he? Then her friends are determined to be wolf beasts, aren''t they?" "I''m sorry, I don''t understand at all." "I mean, it''s also natural for me to mingle there, which bears the name of a dog" "Do not distort the laws of nature" What kind of super theoretical minutes are you spinning, this guy? I''m saying something very unreasonable, but I wish this was normal for this guy. Well, it''s nice not to get bored, but you can''t embarrass me by showing such bizarre behavior besides me. "Well, be prepared if your seniors are about to flaunt you, because I''ll do everything I can to stop you" "Usato, your eyes aren''t laughing...?" If it''s going to run wild, I have to stop it responsibly. [M] With such an exchange, we arrive at the Inn, where Mr. Hayate and the others are supposed to stay. Coming in front of almost the same building as the inn we were guided to, I speak to the guarding knight and ask him to pass through the inn. "At first, I''ll leave it to you, knowledgeable." "Copy that. I''ll just knock." Knock gently on the door - the door opens before knocking. "You''re finally here, Usato." Amako, with his face out of the gap in the door, gives him a soothing look somewhere. I can get into the inn as it is, but the interior of the inn doesn''t look so different. There is also room in the center where we can get together and discuss, and there are soldiers of the beasts who look familiar there. "Usato -!" "Yeah?" The figure of a white-haired Beastman girl storming with tremendous momentum. I felt like a dejab. I''m a girl - about three steps back after I took Linka and softened the shock. "Long time no see!" "Right. You''re fine...... right? I know. Did you come here too?" "Yeah, your mother wants you to support your father." I laugh bitterly at her words, which gave birth to a hair color close to white and a wolf''s ear. In the meantime, I''ll introduce you to her as I hand control a senior who is running wild silently next door. "Linka, this man is Inukami Suzune. He''s a friend of mine, a brave man in the kingdom of Ringle." "Nice to meet you! Suzune!! Me, Linka!" !? Linka smiles and laughs at the seniors who were wolfed like they were struck by lightning. Slightly, shaking my voice. "Linka, can I call you sister about me?" "Huh!? Because I''m my only child, I didn''t have a sister! Wow, that''s your sister!" Was this kid this low in mental age...? No, is this normal to be fourteen? I can''t compare Amako because she has a calmer personality than me. A senior named your sister to Linka turns a gaze at me with no expression. "Usato, don''t call me that." "Why really...?" "The kid who smiles at me for the first time with his sister doesn''t think he''s in real life..." Everything you say and do is too sudden. I''m not the only one surprised by Amako and the soldiers. "Don''t you think I can do anything for you if you dream?" "Shh, yeah." "Well, I''ll call your father!" said Nagi, sitting in his chair, after dropping off Linka heading upstairs with the same vigour, approaching the central table with Amako. "Ah, Mr. Nagi!" "Looks like you made it. Are you here to see Mr. Hayate?" "Yes, because I heard you were arriving here first" When Mr. Nagi urges me to sit at the table, I also see the soldiers of the Beast, who would probably be escorts. These are the men of Mr. Hayate who fought with him when Amako was imprisoned by Mr. Jinya in Hinomoto. Didn''t the Demon King do anything? I hope he hasn''t bothered you because he still has a bad personality... " "No, I didn''t do anything particularly suspicious, did I?" "What about Usat?" "Amako, isn''t it weird that you think I''m doing something suspicious with this flow?" They think he''s the next man to do something about the Demon King? "Because it''s Usat. Well, if you take your eyes off it, it''s not weird to stick to the wall." "You''re lying...?" "Not walls, ceilings" "Are you stupid...?" Damn, I can''t say it back...! Because Nair says the same thing...! "Hey, how was Nagi?" "What, me? Miarak is mostly different from the streets... and then the people here were really surprised." When Nagi laughs at the tease, the nearby escorts shake their heads vertically. "You look much like a bronze statue, so that would surprise me..." "I''m a Kannagi student, so I want to give you a guide." "... this, this kind of thing" "I see..." I nod at Mr. Nagi, who dyes his cheeks in embarrassment. Is it also natural for me to be embarrassed if the school of my own name continues into this world? "That said, I am Master Kannagi''s apprentice. Doesn''t that mean you''re my apprentices?" "Senior, here''s a treat, right?" "Yeah? Thanks?" Pass some soothing senior a treat wrapped in a package placed on the table in front of him. I keep talking as I look sideways at a senior who leans his neck strangely. "How was Nagi''s meeting with Hayate?" "I''m relieved... I guess. I used to know about him through your cage hands, but I also really understood that he was a good enough person to trust." "Really..." I won''t put it to words, but I''m glad Mr. Nagi seems to be able to accept all the beasts. More importantly, he''s about the same age as his neighbor. That''s why I sincerely hope the kingdom of the Beast becomes a new home for her. "Actually, there was something I wanted to tell you." "What do you want to talk about?" Is something wrong? Listens to Mr. Nagi as he tilts his neck. "Were there any strange things going on in this city?" "...? No... Is that what the fuss was about?" When asked that question, Mr. Nagi shakes his neck sideways with a rugged look. "Yeah, if there''s any noise, Master Farga will feel strange.... I didn''t feel uncomfortable, not like that." "As things stand there must have been nothing uncomfortable" "I''m just like you, Usato. At least no one could have done me harm." For a moment, the boy who waved to me with a nostalgic look? I think of the look of it, but that felt different than uncomfortable, so I shake that idea off. "If it''s murder or malice, I kind of know..." "I think that''s pretty weird" Amako snaps at me. This is what it feels like when your skin feels like it''s creepy. "If nothing happened, that''s fine. Maybe I''m just being too nervous." "... no, we''ll be careful too" Something is likely to happen if Mr. Nagi, with predictive magic and sharp senses, is to be vigilant. As I try to be careful, Linka comes down from the top floor. "Usato! Dad''s calling about Usato!" "Mmm, okay." Apparently, Mr. Hayate and I are going to be talking upstairs. Rinka, coming down to the ground floor with her bare head, rushes up to us. The senior who sees him turns this way with a straight face. "Usat you ---" "Senior, here''s a treat, right?" "Not cluttered!? I tried to take action. What do I say, but I''m not an easy enough woman to fish with sweets -" "Suzune, the sweets here are so delicious!" "Hey Shiniyasu!" Immediate decadence. Hearing Linka''s words pointing to the table, the senior throws the treat into his mouth with a full smile at great speed. "Usat! Dad''s in the front room right up this staircase!" "Thank you, Linka. Would you mind if I played with the seniors for a moment?" "Yeah!" "Why would Usat say something like Suzune''s guardian...?" "Don''t even nod Linka..." Hearing Mr. Nagi and Amako whine, I head upstairs to the room where Mr. Hayate is. "Hey, long time no see. Usato" "It''s been a while. Uh, how are you...?" Hayate''s complexion, which had been around for a long time, could not be said to be good for flattery. No, it wasn''t something sick or anything, it was something that was simply tired or something like that. "For now..." "Yeah?" "Healing magic, let''s do it" Maybe he''s got the process and all sorts of hard work until he gets here. I immediately perceived it, and I first thought about doing my job as a healing wizard. After applying healing magic to Mr. Hayate, sitting in the shape opposite him at the table, I was supposed to talk about what had happened. The journey from leaving Hinomoto to today. Speaking as briefly as possible, Mr. Hayate zeroes his emotional sigh. "I remember when you came to Hinomoto." "Ha, I was pretty impotent then, too," "But with that impotence, there is now... I think" When I came to Hinomoto, it was a turbulence from the beginning. They released arrows from Linka, and then the outrage continued to unfold that they would get along with the Beasts in the settlement. " what is happening to Twa now?" A magic tool that transfers predictive magic to others. The magic that Mr. Canoco tried to make in order not to let his daughter, Amako, lead a life bound by predictive magic. It had ended in failure, and Mr. Canoko had been deprived of his predictive magic by his former chief, Mr. Jinya. Now, I used Twa in reverse to undo Mr. Canoco''s predictive magic, but then I still don''t know what happened to Twa. "I''m disassembling and storing it now. I suppose we should really dispose of it, because no other mushroom stopped it." "Mr. Canoco, are you trying to finish Twa again?" "They don''t know that. At least now Hinomoto doesn''t care so much about predictive magic." Isn''t that what you need? Isn''t it important to Hinomoto that the Wizard of Prediction remains the same? "Temporarily by predictive magic, Hinomoto was in a crisis of confusion. I understand, of course, that it is not because of the mushrooms and the amako. But it was a cut-off for Hinomoto to change his perception of predictive magic." "We can''t just rely on predictive magic. It''s not just the future, it''s the present." Though it''s a moonlight statement, Mr. Hayate laughs lightly. I don''t know what predictive magic is going to be like, but I hope it goes in the best possible direction. Mr. Hayate is a moderate man, unlike Mr. Jinya, so he doesn''t have to worry so much either. "How are you doing, Mr. Canoco? I hear you''re feeling much better, too." "Oh, she is. Yeah, I''m fine. Instead, I''m so healthy that I''m in trouble..." I get a tired look on my face as soon as possible. I zero my voice like I guessed "ah" on that look. "There was something too free about her as she used to be... and when I took my eyes off she went somewhere flustered and made a fuss and it was already hard... Well, that''s also something to be happy about because it''s proof she''s feeling better..." So I cut the word, and he raises his face. "Now, can I whine about stupidity?" Yeah, if it''s okay with me. "Thanks...! Thanks...!" This man has moved to this day as the chief of the Beast Clan. The hard work of getting down on him who can''t even speak weakly to his men in a position would be tremendous. Well, now let''s enjoy a long conversation with Mr. Hayate. 330 Darkness of gossip predecessor brave "You''re getting old, Farga" That was the word pronounced by the Demon King when it was relative to the Divine Dragon Farga. I''m here as an escort with Koga, but I can''t help but hide my surprise at the presence of the Divine Dragon. I knew it existed like that beforehand...... I knew it, but still it doesn''t turn out to be shocking. "Hung." Divine Dragon Falga snorted in a grumpy manner. Next to the fountain where he is, there is Norn, queen of Miarak, and a man named Karon, escort on that side. "You''ve become incredibly weak." "There are no objections. It''s true. But that''s something you can tell me, right?" "I''m just old. Were you unnecessarily deprived of your power?" A very breathless argument ensues. Both the Demon King and Falga are just relative, but they are exposed to a tremendous amount of pressure that they don''t want to be on this scene. Is the Queen of Miarak in front of you the same, turning her bloody face into something even worse? "O demon king... he has a great mustache..." Then Siel, hidden behind the Demon King, utters such a swallowing voice. With that voice the sinister air disappears, and the demon king zeroes a loud sigh. "... ha, you keep quiet" "Yes?" ... There wasn''t that much interaction, but this samurai has a lot of liver? That''s the Devil King''s exclusive samurai. The guts may be in line with the Legion Leader. "Say hello to this, and let''s see... I came as you requested." I didn''t think you''d make it this far. The demon king smiles at Farga''s words. "This one seemed more interesting." "Hung, it''s about you. Do you know they''re already lurking?" "That''s what you are, too.... Either way, they''re scared of me and won''t even try to step into this city" "Weak? Sleep and tell jokes." Falga''s spicy words in a frivolous way. Demon, while I marvel at the fact that the alleged existence is already nearby, I admire the help of the Demon King, who has already perceived its existence. "So, what are you gonna do?" "I can just get away with poking it bad right now. Then it would be better to lure them out.... more importantly, we have just the right food here." "Watch your mouth. He''s not the bait." Guy?... Who''s that? Looks like both the Demon King and Farga found out...... "Then it''s pseudo-bait. Stay alert and get close, and the main body will pop out and eat." "It''s getting worse." It''s not a mistake, is it? He unconsciously wears human and animal harmless skin. " Are there no objections, Farga silent as troubled. Me and Koga finally understand who you''re referring to in that conversation. "That''s Usat." "Sure, you''re right..." Relative from the front, I can understand how many exist with strong caged eyes of will, but from the point of view of it, it just looks like a normal boy. The tough flesh is hidden in thick white clothes, and its strength is not enlightened. "I''m terribly aware of Usat over there..." "I wonder what he did to the Demon King''s army..." The Miarak side is reacting a little, but the lifeguard with him kept drinking the boiled water. In a way, he must have been more troublesome than a brave man. "Well, I said bait, but he has no choice but to deal with the devil in response. And it would be easier to do this if you were in a position to see it." "That must be because of what you did." "No, either way, they should have been after me. Without having to do anything, the devil should have taken the tomb of the kingdom of Ringle - the remains of Rose''s men - and become involved." Rose''s men. Those who fought against one another in their lifetime with my superiors, my master''s men. It would be very troublesome if only seven of them were to resurrect about twenty elites recognized by their masters for their strength. "Whatever happens, will Usat be involved in the noise..." "Looks like you''ve been buying him a lot." "I owe them some personal favors, but they fulfilled their mission, including the brave ones. I should have lived a peaceful life... away from the battle.... if you left me until I abandoned my own world to return to, I''ll be damned." ... than I thought, I was honestly surprised that the Divine Dragon thought like a human or demonic. Should I say that I''m from the same perspective, one way or the other? His words had a voice that blamed itself somewhere. "... don''t move carelessly. Buy distrust in other countries" "I know. I suppose I''ll enjoy the rest of the bundle while you''re moving." "Can you only say it in a way that hinders you...!" To the Demon King shrugging his shoulders, Farga roughs his voice to exasperation. I have a strange feeling about the Demon King having an uncomfortable conversation, unlike when talking to us. "I''m surprised that Falga exposes so much emotion..." Those of you seem to think the same thing about me. In doing so, the story of the Demon King and Farga switches. "Well, then this is more a confirmation than the next requirement" Tilt your neck to the words of the demon king who looks up to Farga. It seems like it might be something serious based on how it is... "Now I, an earlier brave man... have been stripped of more power by Hisago and have only less than 30% of the power of the full season.... you already know that?" "Whatever. Otherwise, it would be impossible to defeat a chemical like you. What you want to know is where Sole is." Falga to sharpen your eyes. Even in front of the obvious hostility, the Demon King opens his mouth without moving one eyebrow. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not interested in power anymore. Before I came here - specifically shortly after I went outside the demon kingdom - seven chains connected to my body appeared." "Is my power hidden divided at the end of that chain?" Are you talking about that chain three days ago? Translucent chains stretching from the body of the Demon King. It had stretched on all sides somewhere far away, but they must have been the demon king who had pulled it off himself. You saw silence as an affirmation, and the Demon King smiles at you. "You have a pretty bad personality at a time when you didn''t even let this me notice until then. I can''t believe I tried to force myself to forsake the power connection at a time when I would have started invading outside Demon King''s realm." "You can''t say anything if he does." "Sure. So I don''t care about this. I''m not so attached to my powers right now. but that''s not the problem" Staring into his own palms, the Demon King utters the words that follow. "The power plucked from me. The question is where the split, seven-divided sole was hidden." "Three of the stretched chains were headed for our demon king''s realm. Out of the other four, the three are directions that divide us, but we don''t know where they are - the other one was found the moment we visited here." So a beat in, he pointed to the fountain where Farga would soak. When I looked at the pointed one, there was only so much clear water that I could see the blue and white bottom. "Can I assume that''s what some of my powers feel from this fountain?" "... it''s only recently that I''ve come to the core." Here is some of the power extracted from the Demon King!? Why, to Miarak, the realm where humans live!? Discipline tells me you were the keeper here. "If we did not, there would have been a catastrophe spreading not just to Miarak but to its surroundings. That''s like the demon kingdom you''re in." What...!? What does that mean!! Like Demon King''s Realm, I mean do you know why Demon King''s Realm has become a situation like this now!? I almost came forward unexpectedly, and I see Norn, Queen of Miarak beside Farga, speaking to him in an upset manner. "Duh, what does that mean? Dear Falga, Aren''t we the fountains that the royal family has protected?" "There''s no mistake I''ve been protecting you. That''s what I asked the king at the time. the nature of the Fountain of Creha, which gives man power to confusion and excess - it was something that sprang from the power of the Demon King to the point of anomaly." "Does that mean that the ancient brave... the Demon King... implanted one of the powers taken from him in Miarak''s water source...?" "Don''t be like that." Creha Fountain, the original of this fountain, so called, was thanks to the help of the Demon King...? I don''t know what that means. What the hell did the brave men think they did that for? "The hang-up was that a man with a mouthful of water gushing out of the basement died a strange death" "Weird, death?" "The man was a feeble delivery man. But there''s no way my heart could gently behave like violence to others... it was supposed to be a kind man" Remembering something, and closing his eyes to regret, Farga continues to utter a heavy voice. "The man strived to crash like a man had changed and collapsed after destroying many people and buildings, never waking up again" "That''s the first victim?" "At first glance, I understood that the water was abnormal. Poison "that gives people excessive power and destroys the body and the spirit. I quickly pinpointed the water that gushes up, so that the fountain does not cross over to man." enough to destroy the flesh and spirit, poison. No, it''s just a story you shouldn''t touch if that''s all, but the horrible thing about this is that the poison could have mixed with the water our organisms needed. For example, I''m not talking about where my spine freezes. "... luck, I guess" "Huh?" "If the response had been any slower, a lot of people would have mouthed the cursed water and breathed out unconsciously scattering destruction and death around them. It was not strange that the heartless, those who wished to contend, should know of the existence of this, should use every means to try to obtain it." "Well, I guess so" Nodding as the Demon King was convinced here. "Divided into seven parts, all my magic is nothing more than a dramatic poison to man. No matter how thin or how inflexible the flesh may be, it is not a substitute that can be handled by ordinary humans" "--- I don''t think Hisago understands either" "Perhaps one of the reasons I split and hid my power is to drop it to a degree that I can cope with the human beings of this age. And the second reason would be to test you." Isn''t what you''re trying to do too tearful? It''s like you''re acting on the side of destroying humanity. "Later, it would be that it combines revenge on me and the Demons. Abominable, but almost like he was dancing on his palm." A demon king with an expression holds his forehead. Then he talks to the Demon King in a nasty manner. "Demon King, you said earlier that three of the Demon King''s powers are in Demon King''s territory... isn''t that a pretty big deal?" It''s like, "No, you''re not. Ciel, it''s over." "Huh!? What do you mean?" Show off the upset faces outside of Falga. It''s already there, I don''t know... what if... "The situation in which the Demons are now in is due to the influence of the power that has been extracted from me" The reason we are hunting down the Demon Nation was due to the help of the Demon King that the previous brave men took away. To that surprising fact, Ciel casts a question on the Demon King, even as he is disturbed. "So, but if you''re being poured into the earth, you should get better...?" "Past nutrition rots the fruit. The earth likewise fails in its natural circulation if it can continue to be disproportionately empowered. The earth was not depleted - it was overfilled, it was doomed." It''s not a story I don''t understand. If enough power continues to be poured out of the receptacle called the earth to destroy oneself if we have too much power, the contents of it will be broken. "No, don''t be too bad in character while you''re my enemy" "I guess your presence isn''t the only reason I let you do that" I don''t know what the previous braves want to do. I know you hold a grudge against the demons you were fighting. But why are you manipulating to bring even catastrophe to humans? This makes me feel like I just want to destroy the humanity I saved myself. "Well, what do we do now?" "Whatever you do, this won''t be a good issue to move around in a detour. Definitely a confusing substitute you may need to explain jewellery in your talks" "Except whether or not the opportunistic people of this era believe it." The reason for the Devil''s tribe''s predicament and the dark side of the previous brave. Me, the Demon Nation, but this fact would be hard news for a human being who is heroic of his predecessors. The confusion caused by it cannot be anticipated. 331 Lesson 293 Recent developments or stupidity with Mr. Hayate? We talked about things like that. Although the main story was about Linka and Mr. Canoco, who are too well in content, there was less to wonder about and about his position as a chief. After talking for about an hour, I left Mr. Hayate''s room and headed downstairs where the seniors were. There "Your sister''s seat is mine...!" "Su, suzune, hey, stop -" And, no matter how you look at it, the sight of the usual seniors flying at Mr. Nagi in tears jumped into my sight. I guessed it was because the person Linka fluidly calls her ''sister'' was Mr. Nagi and two seniors. While I understood that it was a senior-specific communication, I asked what bothered me as I pulled her away from Mr. Nagi. "But seniors don''t want a brother, do they?" "Huh!?" "Seniors!?" I was surprised at the seniors who gained tremendous momentum. After that, once we split up with Amako and the others despite a little noise, we went back to our own inn. After returning to the inn, the demon kings also returned from the castle where it was getting dark outside. I never thought I''d be in the same room as you. "As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to change rooms." Then after dinner in the dining room, I sat in my own chair and talked to Korga. I know the same room is desirable for surveillance, but sleeping in the same place as the guy who''s been after our lives is just a little resistant. Speaking of which, you, the Demon King, are treating me like a fake bait. "What?" I don''t even know what the conversation with Master Farga is about, but it turns out the Demon King is telling me something disgraceful. "You, the devil resented you, and you said you were easy to target." "I''m a harmless healing wizard for humans and animals." "... are you kidding me?" "Yeah, an august joke. Interesting?" "Ha.... Never again, I''m not kidding." I understand that I have a grudge against the devil, so I jokingly return it. Well, I''m not convinced the Demon King calls me pseudo-bait. What, am I a chow chin ancho or a crocodile? "Psst, that''s funny how the devil resents you." "Well, what you''re doing is more vicious than the devil." So there are two voices besides me and Koga. Those who spoke, Nair and Ferm, who were supposed to be in a separate room in the chair at the table provided for the room, were seated. "... Genda" "Hmm?" "What the fuck?" I look at this one in my spare time. I talk to Nair and Ferm holding my forehead. "Why are you in this room?" "''Cause I''m free." No, it''s not for a reason. Hold your forehead and point the chair towards them. "I don''t think there''s anything fun about coming to this room." "It''s not a problem because your actions are interesting." "Hey, don''t talk like I''m doing something weird all the time" Koga laughs exaggerated as she was listening behind Nair''s much-needed stories. "Ha, ha, ha." "Shall I tighten it down now and give it to you in the morning...?" "What kind of threatening complaint is that, Sole...?" It means I''m gonna force you to pass out and wake you up in the morning. Saying so to Koga, Nair points to Ferm sitting next to him. "I''m telling you, the room between me and this guy is the same as always?" "Oh, it doesn''t taste fresh at all in the room with this guy" I''m not here to see you. Besides, given the role of me and my predecessors, this is what happens to room splitting. "Would you like to be in the same room as the senior? I don''t mind, do I?" "Sorry, it was my fault..." "I was wrong..." What I say works great. [M] "You or Amako are the only ones who can get there about Suzune''s pace." "I''m tired when I''m with him" "What''s that chilled out couple dialogue..." Although the seniors are tense and always involved in alcoholic beverages. ... I wonder if I hate it that much. If I had seniors, I wouldn''t have to feel dark anymore. "You''re going back to your room at bedtime?" "Yes." It''s a room for two, so I don''t feel like I can''t breathe even with four of them. In the meantime, trying to do the routine magic spin, I think of the idea of having a Ferm on this occasion and practicing dark magic. "Fermu, can I borrow some magic?" "Huh?" Put your hand on Ferm''s shoulder and borrow just a little bit of dark magic. Some of the dark magic overflows from her shoulder area and wraps my hand around it. "All right, take this-" "Stay here for a second!" Back in the chair, Ferm comes stuffed as he tries to train what he was thinking. "You take away my magic too easily!" "Oh, I''m sorry. You didn''t like it? I''ll be right back." Put your hand on Ferm''s shoulder again and the dark magic that was turning into a caged hand will return to her. "... you''re not! How can you go in and out like your own!" "No, I was wondering if I could do something... I could" "What do you mean?!" I was able to manipulate it on my own last training. [M] But you couldn''t have borrowed the dark magic without hearing a response... if you didn''t reflect. "~ ~! Use it if you want!" Then I grabbed my hand at what I thought, and Fermu reached out to give me some of the dark magic from me. I try to take it as a thank you, but I get on the brink and think of a fuzzy thought. "Ferm. I need you to go back to your original seat." "Don''t you use my magic? Don''t you want it?" "Damn, that''s a pain in the ass..." Koga is grumbling about something looking blurry and slightly pulled. Regardless, travel about three meters from the ferm. "I wonder if I can accept the magic of the Ferms at this distance." It''s stronger for me to assimilate directly. "No... if I could borrow some of your magic when I don''t have time to assimilate with Fermu, I''d think I could handle the unforeseen." "... ok. It''s okay to fly magic bullets." "Oh." Put your hands on the ferm. It''s just like insurance, but there''s no harm in being able to do it. I speak to Fermu as I grasp Koga''s gaze, which seems intriguing. "Ferm!" "Fly!" A black mass flying out of her hand hits my hand as she orbits in the air like she had the will - changing into the shape of a black cage hand to wrap it around. Dark magic is only covered up to slightly below the elbow because of the little magic you get, but still hard enough. Once, transfer the dark magic to your left arm and let the cage hand unfold on your right arm. He wraps his right cage hand around with the dark magic of his left arm, looking around at the silver cage hand. Though it seems a seemingly unintelligible form of wearing a silver cage hand, plus a dark magic cage hand - no. "Koga" "Hmm?" "I came up with a few new moves. Do you want to take it?" "Oh, good." "What are these guys trying to make new moves with natural flow...?" "What are you going to...?" Squirrel and squeeze your right arm into a raised koga. I''m just going to try and put it into practice, so it shouldn''t be that powerful. Breathe gently and protrude your right arm while releasing a healing flying fist. "Humph!" Shockwave of fist magnitude emanating from the right arm. Normally, the shockwave itself flies, but there is dark magic over my cage hand right now (...). Dark magic, pushed out by a shock wave, strikes directly at Koga''s defensive right arm like a rocket punch. "Heh, that''s an interesting move, but this isn''t like the usual guy -" "Untie it." "Ha!?" The fist-shaped dark magic received by Koga wraps around Koga''s body untied in strings. Inject dark magic with healing flying fists and tie the opponent directly with dark magic. It''s a capture move that can seal the opponent''s movements intact. "Hey, untie me." "Oh, sorry." Remove Koga''s restraint with your head in mind and draw the dark magic to me. "Darkness Healing Rocket Punch, You''ve Decided...!" "You''ve decided not to...!" Nair puts a knife in my head, which I intuitively name. She glanced down at me with her jitty eyes holding her head down, and she poked her finger at me. "I''ve already given up on you making weird moves without clapping, but I can''t see that unprecedented lack of naming sense!" "No naming sense?... who?" "I''m afraid I''m unconscious..." It''s a nasty nair, but he''s going to poke his finger at me like he''s getting back on his mind right away. "I''m telling you, this is for you, isn''t it?" "... Oh, thank you. I always count on you." "That''s not what I''m talking about...! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!" As I lean my neck against her while stepping on the group Tai, I attribute the dark magic to Fermu, and I realize that Koga is looking at me in a way that seems complicated. "Hmm? What''s up?" "... no, you''re about to get stabbed one day" "?... I''ve been stabbed several times already, and now I am." "That''s not what I meant." You''re the one who stabbed me, aren''t you? Nair next to Fermu gave a frightened sigh when he thought so. "Yes, there''s no point in stabbing him." "Sure, rather be patient and beat me back" "Hey... don''t you feel comfortable talking to me?" "Not terrible...?" Nair, who spit poison on Koga, looks at this one with jito eyes. "Better than that, Usato, what are we gonna do tomorrow?" "Well, what are we gonna do... well, we''re gonna be canned here until the day the talks start." "Well, it starts about a week away, right? You''re too free." "Even so." You can''t take off your wings here. I don''t know when unexpected things will happen. I need to be able to get Nair and Ferm to help me at any time for a time of need. ... But I''m well aware of Nair''s personality, so stopping him here would be counterproductive. "You can go outside." "Huh? Are you sure?" "Ferms can usually go outside if they assimilate to Nair. But I can''t get away from here, so you''re going to go alone..." "Oh, good." Nair answers without listening to my words to the end. As she was distracted, she glanced at her shoulder in a boring manner. "I''m really interested out there, but it wouldn''t be funny without you. It''s not just going to be sightseeing." "What do you mean..." "Then it would be more fun to watch you rot indoors." Is this a compliment? Or cleverly denigrated? "Besides, there''s no way that demon king is canned in here." "Uh, it''s possible" "If the Demon King knew, it wouldn''t be weird to try to get outside." "He likes you. I''m gonna get you in trouble and soak you in joy." What do you mean, even Koga agrees with me? And don''t try and make me laugh because the demon king can easily imagine it... 332 Lesson 294 Basically we thought we couldn''t get away from where the Demon King is, but apparently we''re free to move in addition to our thoughts. One reason for this is that there is Master Farga here. Since this is already Farga-like territory, neither the Demon King nor a bypassing imitation, in addition to the fact that Mr. Leona and Mr. Caron are waiting nearby, I had some free time for me and my predecessors to move. "I''m surprised the Ferms didn''t show up." "I guess she''s thinking about being that kid, too." The next day we arrived in Miarak. Reminds me of the conversation I had earlier as I walked down a few popular streets lined with the same building. I decided to use my free time to get out in order to get an idea of the surrounding building and where I was staying, but at that time Fermu refused to go out. "You might make a scene when I follow you. I don''t want to bother you, and I''m making a big deal out of you here for today. '' Perhaps Fermu cared about me. Gratefully appreciating her care, she walks along an almost unpopular path with an owl nair on her shoulder. "It''s a strange feeling to expand a city." "If you think the lake is spreading beneath you, it''ll make you feel strange." The place I''m walking now was on the water until before this. The magic of expanding the city and allowing the impotence of creating new buildings on it seems really amazing. With the technology of the original world, it would never be possible to make it so fast. "It''s nice to be less popular. If I talk, they won''t suspect me." "Tomorrow or the day after, things will be different." Representations from all countries will come in earnest tomorrow. A lot of people come from countries I know, from countries that exist far away. The anxiety is, after all, subhuman discrimination. We know that this meeting will be attended by the Elves, the Beasts, and the most hostile Demons. The Demons aren''t so worried because they have a weak, but shitty, demon king, but they''re worried about something else. "Don''t you have to look around?" "... oh" "I wish I could pull my shoulder out at a time like this" I''m embarrassed by Nair on my shoulder. It''s really important to take a breath. "Then go see the rumor training ground!" "What a way to pull out your shoulders." A training ground I didn''t think I''d ever go from myself. We can only go at this time, so let''s go see it now. There won''t be any people now. "Don''t make my heart jump...!" "Your childhood is crazy.... don''t you want to go?" "That''s settled." If that''s the case, let''s keep going straight to the training ground. The land added to Miarak is considerable and the training grounds are large enough to fit in whole. Moreover, it is quite noticeable because it is in the middle of a section where many inns are built. "... no, that''s big" Do you also have audience seats available, wrapped around the training ground in walls as high as a little arena? "I thought you took care of looking good or something. It''s like a recreational facility." "Do you feel like comparing your escorts?" "Looking good is going to happen." That would scare me...... I''m worried that the evil ride of the Demon King will get me and my senior involved. Apparently the doors and the like are liberated, so I step inside. "Ooh..." It''s pretty wide when you come in. It is placed on a neatly ground, on the edge of the ground. Training weapons like wooden swords were also well stocked and seemed like an impeccable place to train. "... if you think about it, it doesn''t make sense to come here, does it? You can''t just use it on your own." "You can''t force yourself in here, really, in your position." Well, I could just see it, okay? "I don''t choose where to train..." "I don''t want to understand, but I''m unreasonable to understand because of my long relationship with you..." I trained to keep the place alive during my journey. Rather, there''s so little I could have done in a decent place. "--Hmm?" Looking at the training ground from a place located in the guest seat, I feel someone''s gaze from behind me. You''re not a senior... who? "What''s going on? Usato?" "Is there someone there?" When I speak to the entrance behind me with some vigilance, one figure emerges from the end of the aisle. When I get to the signs and appearance of no one I know, the person who came out rushes out to a spot in the light with his hands up. "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to alarm you." "Are you..." What came out was a boy wearing a distinctive robe. Same as the other day, the lower back is equipped with a sword resembling a cutlass placed on the sheath. Seeing its neutral appearance and weapons, I realize that it''s the boy I saw all over the city yesterday. "Well, yesterday we met, didn''t we? Do you remember?" "Oh, I was all over the city yesterday... why are you here?" Ask him why he''s here without breaking his guard. "Oh, I''m here because..." He tries to walk in front of me with those words, and he falls as-is with his feet taken by the steps on the ground. I wake him up as he falls defenselessly and rushes over in disquiet. [M] "It''s okay. Oh, I''m sorry! I stink sometimes...! I''m a country man!" "Never mind, I''m not angry. Stand up?" "Oh, oh." Make him stand up while making sure he''s not hurt. Then I notice a bandage wrapped around my right hand I took when I woke him up. Blood seeps into a bandage wrapped in a luxurious hand that I don''t think carries a sword with me. "Hands, are you hurt?" "No, this is... fall..." "You''re not the one who fell and got hurt... Cure with healing magic, okay?" "Ugh, yeah." I don''t know who this guy is, but he''s pretty badly wounded. Sit him in one of the audience seats nearby and take a bandage. "Whatever you think, it''s not a fall injury." A number of lacerations are carved from the tip of the hand to about below the elbow. I recognize this wound, and I speak to the boy who turns away at ease. "Did you strengthen the system?" "... do you understand?" "It''s not safe, is it? The outburst of magic will hurt you. [M] It''s no surprise that if you do poorly, you''ll never move again." Heal his wounds with healing magic, under Nair''s gaze, which mouth says. The wound that I recently had healed quickly... but this injury should have hurt a lot for a regular person. If you said you were patient, it wasn''t much praise. For once, keep healing magic on himself as well. "Thanks. I didn''t even name you..." "That''s okay." I still couldn''t leave anyone who this boy was suspiciously unchanged but injured as a healing wizard. Well, I can also imagine that you got hurt and approached me, but seeing him in front of me now doesn''t seem like an act. For once, I''ll even ask Nair, who has her hands on her mouth and shoulders. "Nair, do I look like an act?" "... no" If Nair says so, I''m sure it''s not an act. ... It''s a conundrum, but this guy doesn''t look like a bad guy. "Usato, you know what I mean?" "... don''t be alarmed, do you?" He nods at Nair, who has whispered in his ear, and turns his gaze to him next door. Then he talks in such a way that he was terrified that he was mopping his wound-healing right arm. "I''m Shea. It''s called Shea Garmio." "Uh, I..." "Usat, right? Usat Ken. I know you very well. Kingdom of Ringle, in the healing wizard of the Lifeguard Corps...... a meritorious man who ended his battle with the Demon King" Wait, I''m honestly scared. I''m freaked out by the fact that they know about me where I don''t. "I don''t know why you look at me, but you''re a celebrity. I''d rather not know." "No, I think you and Kazuki are more famous for two brave men than I normally am..." "For me, it''s not." He growls so with a slightly more serious voice. Wait, I''m not the only one who knows about me, I''m the lifeguard. "I mean, who wants to join the group...?" "Where''s the idiot going to hell from me..." Hold your mouth with your hands, and when you squeal like that, Nair, who is on the opposite shoulder from the one with Shea, slaps you on the cheek with his wings. The spread of my name increases the number of people who wish to join the group. That hasn''t happened once since the battle with the Demon King, but there''s a chance it''s about to happen in this place right now...? "I''m traveling. I was so surprised when I saw you because I didn''t know there would be a union meeting here." Speaking of which, you were surprised. "Yeah. I wish I could see you. I was walking around." "Not too unplanned?" It''s amazing how you run into me. Are you lucky naturally...? "Who is this guy..." "But it doesn''t seem like a bad person." Get to the point whispering and talking to Nair. I don''t look like a bad person, but I need to find out why because I''m pretty sure you''re getting close to me. "Why were you looking for me?" "For one reason I simply wanted to see you. I fought that demon king, so what was he like?" "Does one mean there''s something else?" "Yeah." He snorted, only for a moment, with a troubled look on his face. "I''m grateful to you." "... it''s your first meeting, isn''t it?" "Yeah, first time" ... What do you mean...!? I just have to be confused by him smiling so happily. Someone I helped? No, I don''t remember anyone making this impression. Could it be the relatives of those who helped him as a lifeguard? That''s likely. I forgot to tell you, I''m a woman. "... eh?" "Ha, I knew it..." Even more tattered by my confusion and thoughtlessness...!? Oh, lying... it''s a girl...!? I''m sighing like Nair convinced, but it''s too unexpected a fact for me. "Come on," he said. Shea takes off the robe she wore. That just changed my impression of being a boy to being a girl. Reddish... No, is this the one called Mesh? I distract myself from her awkwardly when I touched her in the light of her hair like red hair mixed with black hair. "Of course, I knew it." "Is it true? Well, I''m used to it, so it''s okay." "... maybe I''ll tell Leona later..." Hear Nair''s disturbing whine. No, you normally think you''re a man because you call me...! You''re mistaken because you''re hiding almost from the neck to the top with a robe...! "Besides, it''s easier to be mistaken for a man to travel alone." "Really?" "Even so, I''ve only been traveling for about six months" "I think it''s amazing if you''re alone." Even the handover journey is three months. If it''s six months, it''s twice that, so it''s awesome at that point. "Why are you traveling?" "... uh, I didn''t get out of myself, but the... need to be driven" ? What''s the matter? It''s not a good idea to let the person you met today tell you what''s going on there, so why don''t you just ask him? Then, slightly wolfed, she turned to me to deflect from the subject. "That''s better than that. Um... can I see your cage hand?" "Cage hands mean this bracelet?" "Is that the bracelet? But caged hands are not in shape..." ... you don''t know anything about cagemen? Speaking of which, when I solved Miarak''s case, my sketch with my cage hands was in the paper? Seniors told me it was used for. Is that the information we got from it? "Do you know what this is?" "I don''t know much, because I know it''s amazing. I want to touch the memorial." "In memory." That sounds like a tourist destination. ... Well, if it''s enough to show you, fine. Gradually releasing her guard against Shea, she wraps her cage around her right arm and shows it to her. "This is..." "He''s been fighting with me for a long time. He''s my partner." Caged hands I''ve relied on since Miarak. Master Farga made it for me, and there were many occasions when it would have been dangerous without this. Having touched her fearful right arm, she stares at the caged hand for a moment. I''m not even looking around, I''m just passing the time she''s watching the cage hands. Was it about a minute later? I notice tears in her eyes as she watched the caged hands with an indescribable expression. "Shea?" "... Eh, sorry" There was no element of crying!? What do you say yourself, you''re just a stiff cage hand!? "I''m kind of happy... thanks... thanks" "Yep..." Many times I get thanked for crying. I don''t know what that means. Gratitude only puzzles me the other way around. "Usato, that''s bad, this guy. My emotions are too unstable..." That''s just how Nair is donning to Shea, who is looking strange. I can''t believe anyone else rocks his emotions as much as he saw my cage hand... no, I immediately thought of him as a senior, but on the contrary, I''m surprised he was outside of that guy. "Calm down?" "Yeah...... yeah, sorry. I (...)... feel safe." "... peace of mind?" Shea makes a profound statement, although she stopped crying. This kid has something. I''ve noticed that over the past year, I breathe lightly and deeply. "... All right" I am aware that I am destined to attract people who have had problems with me. I can''t say I accepted it yet, but if she''s having any major problems next door right now, you should just listen to her. So determined, I turn to her leaning down again. [M] "I thought you were having some trouble." "Uh...?" "I don''t know if there''s anything I can do... why don''t we talk about it?" What do you say...? Asking how she was nervously, Shea drops her gaze down to patronize after giving her a distraught look. Temporary silence. I was silently grinding, waiting for her to talk to me. "... you know, Usat. My magic..." "Hey, Usato. I''m here. '' "Huh!" When Shea tried to tell me something, I could hear the voice she was used to hearing from the aisle she had just arrived in. Looking back at that voice, I notice multiple footsteps approaching from the aisle. "Kazuki?" "Hey...... oh, I was really there" "Amako''s right..." "I told you. He said he was at the training ground." It was Kazuki, Mr. Flana and Amako who came out. Kazuki and Mr. Flana don''t know why Amako is here anyway, but I''m surprised they came here. "Kazuki, why are you here...!?" "I''m here to see you. I finally have time to rest, too. When I came to you and the seniors, I was looking for you because I heard you were out there." What about Amako? "It''s just like Kazuki.... Kannagi accompanied us to the inn, so it''s okay." So Amako came to the inn just like Kazuki? So you came to our inn with Mr. Nagi, and then you came looking for me with Kazuki? Amako, wearing a hood to hide her ears, tilts her body and looks next to me and tilts her neck. "... there was someone there? I heard you talking." "Huh?" Looking back, no one was where Shea sat until earlier. Even the seeping bandage of blood that was wrapped around her arm had disappeared, and I couldn''t see her anywhere when I looked around. "Shea...?" "Usato, what''s wrong?" "I had a girl here earlier..." "When we got here, there was nobody but you?" Twist your neck to Mr. Flana''s words. True, she was there. A reduced amount of magic tells the story of it, and more importantly, there is a witness named Nair. "Did they show you the illusion?" "It doesn''t. I think it''s almost impossible to hypnotize you." "Say that much..." Mr. Flana has assured me. If the phantom magic user says so, yes, but don''t be so sure. "Even if all creatures other than you were hypnotized, if you''re wrong, I''d believe you more than I do." "Are you happy about that...?" I don''t feel like I''ve been called a monster out of the blue. Talking that far, Amako now talks to Nair. "Nair, what happened?" "Usat attracted me again" "... haha..." Wow, that''s a heavy sigh. It would be nice to save you the trouble of explaining, but it''s a rather troublesome issue for me. "Not fast to find out...!? What do you mean!?" "Usat is a freak whee" "I don''t know what that means!?" Things don''t swallow up. One person confuses you, Mr. Flana. Unidentified girl, Shea. In retrospect, I knew little about her but her name. It seemed like he was intentionally hiding his identity, and he seemed to be asking me for help. I don''t know who she is. But she didn''t like the people I''ve been involved with before - I felt like I was in danger. 333 Lesson 295 The appearance of a girl with strange black and red hair colors named Shea left little doubt for me. Who is she? Why did you say I was grateful? [M] What was she trying to say to me? "Don''t get me into this crazy talk fight" "You''re not, demon king." The morning after I met Shea. When I was summoned by the Demon King just after breakfast, I finally decided to talk to him about Shea, but his response was terrible beyond my expectations. The Demon King has a frightened look on his face at me for disrupting words. "No, it''s true, isn''t it?" "Seriously...!" "Ooh, I seriously asked. I mean, is that it? You found a woman here." "Stop saying it so badly!!" Mr. Ciel, who''s holding back, is pulling so hard! Unexpectedly, the Demon King, who looked at me with pleasure, put his hand on his chin. Usat, was he really a woman? " "Yeah, I was mistaken for the man in the robe at first," At first I really had the impression that it was a boy. In this world, even with long hair, it is often a man. But I''m sorry I couldn''t spot you as a woman because of the luxurious feeling of your first hand. "Hmm, I mean, he said he was watching closely" "I haven''t seen it! Just now! Are you a jerk or something!" "If you mean age, it''s beyond the boundaries of existing organisms. Hmm, but it''s funny how they call me that." "No more, you demon king..." I''m so tired...... When I fought this man for his life, he was more like a demon king... If you are accidentally dropping your shoulders, you do the sort of trick that the Demon King would think of something. Instead of the look that made fun of me earlier, he looked back at me unexpectedly with a demon king who made a thoughtful and ruthless impression. "All right, let''s get out of here" "" To? "" Me and Mr. Ciel''s voices overlap. What about the Demon King now? Coco del? "No, no, no! A lot of people are coming from other countries today!?" "Yes, Demon King! Wasn''t our reputation a terrible story?" "Don''t be ridiculous, there''s no way I don''t know that much." Demon King who seems annoyed by the protest voices between me and Mr. Siel. "I hope we don''t have a problem here. Instead, if you let the rest of the country know about my presence, it''s not a meeting place. Wouldn''t you?" There is a reason. But that''s all. There is no way this demon king can move with such thoughts. "What is the purpose?" "What, I don''t even have thoughts like this. It''s just... right, you should say you want to see the reaction" "Reaction of people from other countries, is it?" "Oh." The demon king, who nodded at my words, stood four fingers. "The four kingdoms of the Kingdom of Ringle, the Kingdom of Samarial, the Kingdom of Rio to Karm and the Kingdom of Nirvalna have suffered substantial damage from our demonic army. Can you understand that?" "Yeah..." "So what else?" "... a threat, is it seen?" "Exactly" With the Kingdom of Ringle informing us about the Demon King''s Army, the nations see the Demon King''s Army as a threat. "But I don''t know what they think of it other than the threat." "... sure, then for that?" "Oh." Thoughts themselves will be true. In the first place, it is inconceivable in itself that the Demon King acts in vain. Because if you want to do it, it will even be possible to look over the whole Miarak with magic. "... ok. I will ask Norn and Farga for permission." "Oh, I''ll take care of that" Well, I''m just asking for a message from the Miarak knight waiting in front of the inn. There''s no reason to meet Mr. Norn and Mr. Farga in person, who are just busy. "Speaking of which, Demon King. I''m talking about the training I used to ask you to apply magic..." "The story is over. Ciel." "Yes. Mr. Usato, I''ll take you to your room!" "Yeah, yeah." You''re staying in the same place and you''re sending me? I am forced to leave the room after being blatantly missed by the Demon King, who slightly distracted my mouth. "I wonder if the Demon King is busy too" "I don''t think that''s what..." "Oh, I''m not going back to my room, I''m going to the lounge downstairs, so that''s fine." "Ah, yes. Okay." Saying so with his hands on the railing of the stairs leading down to the lower floor, Mr. Siel bows respectfully before returning to the room where the Demon King is located. I still honestly think it''s awesome that I''m only a demon king''s squire, with my liver sitting on it and I''m not scared at all. I descended downstairs with admiration, and when I reached the lounge -, "Ahhh! Damn!!" He held his head as Ferm raised his distressed voice. If you look, there were four seniors sitting at one table, Koga, Mr. Armilla and Ferm, and you could see the seniors and Ferm in there playing with something like a black and white pawn on a square board. "What''s going on?... Senior, is that Beecher... No, is it Reversi?" "Yeah. Because I''m free. I got the material from Miarak and made it. With a living slaughter." "A waste of talent...!" "Eh heh." Is there something seriously this person can''t do? Even in the original world, there was something like a perfect superman in the literary arts. "Usato. Do something. This guy." "Huh?" "This guy''s been beating our opponents like hell since just now." When I look at the ferm, I''m slightly sneering in tears. The next time I see a senior, he thumbs up with a full grin. When I look at Mr. Armilla, he''s chattering a sword that he can carry on his hips with a straight face. Um, this wonder space. "Senior, are you having fun?" "Yeah!" "Is it fun to beat a beginner without being too big?" "Yeah!!" Seriously, seniors. I dazzle seniors who are too big for a moment. "Hey." "Ah, Mr. Armilla" "Can you beat him?" Pull a little to Mr. Armilla, who has grabbed his shoulder with a medium grip. "No, it''s such a big deal..." "This will be just like the battle! You''re the only one who can humiliate him for defeat...!" "Well..." I dive my voice into Koga and talk as I pull. "Wow, that''s a lot of conjecture, this guy." "You couldn''t train and you were jittery here... you''re stressed out" "Oh, I see." You mean the frustration is exploding in a bad direction? "Why are you acting like a common sense person?" "Compared to the people around me, I''m a little decent." ? "Why do I have to look like that...?" Coga eye-opening in amazement. Zero sigh to Armilla and Ferm, whose eyes are swordswallowing. "I have no choice. I''ll take care of it. Fermu, take the place." "Ya can do it!?" "You know what, Ferm? This game is better off taking horns." Instead of Fermu and the place, I sit in the front seat of the seniors, with just half of Othello''s pawn at hand. Seniors say they mouth drinks placed on the table with an extra look on their face. "Huh, seniors. Don''t think you''ll ever be able to do it again." "After all, the last person is you." "If it''s reversi, I know it too...!" I''ve been familiar with the rules since I was in the original world. And the must-have. Then it is none other than each other''s strength to dictate where the battle goes here. "So what about setting up a punitive game in this battle?" "Interesting. Let''s do it" "If you lose, you''ll hear one thing." ... Yes? Punishment game in that direction!? "Wait a minute..." "I got it ahead of me! I''m black!!" "What no!?" Place wooden pawns with Bachi without even deciding on each other''s order. Be stunned by the seniors who made you start without question. But I can''t stop making fun of it when it starts. "Competition!" Do it or win. I am relative to a senior with a pawn and an invincible grin...! "... hey" "What was your confidence earlier?" Plate surface, almost black. Defeated by seniors, Koga with a puzzled face shakes his shoulder at me. "You''re losing unilaterally too...!" "What do you mean, Usat...! You''re losing worse on the board than I am!" Mr. Armilla and Fermu also pursue him, distracting him from his gaze. Honestly, I knew from the way in, "Oh, you can''t win this". Specifically from around the second corner taken. "heh...... normally lost" "Oh my God! You''ll win there. Normal!" "Seniors are smarter! He''s always like that, but he''s an unfortunate person with a talent that''s not tearful and smart...!!" "Oh, that? Is this a compliment? I don''t know how you feel when you''re winning." I was completely oblivious...! I didn''t have in mind that I would normally lose...! "Come on, Mr. Usato. You haven''t forgotten about the punitive game." "Ku...!" I have no choice. Seniors won''t come unscrupulous. When I try to stand up ready, I accidentally put some hand on my shoulder. "Usato, take your place" "Hey Nea...!?" "You''re doing a lot of funny things. Without me." "Hey Nea...!?" "Shall we? It''s called" Ribashi. Showing niggards and pointy teeth as vampires makes seniors look pale as soon as possible. Didn''t the seniors dare call Nair? "... Hate, I was about to take a break. I''ll leave your opponent to Mr. Armilla." "If you lose, you can give him three orders to listen." "Hey, wait a minute." "Ahead of you!!" "Stay with the seniors!!" See you later, seniors with black pawns. No, why did my punishment game get heavy!? "Instead, if you lose, there''s no punishment game." That''s how Nair starts the fight. Nair leaves uninterrupted pawns on the white side with his senior advancing the battle with one hand worrying. The first half is filled with senior black pawns, but her complexion at the heart is poor. And as it gets to the second half, the black pawn is anointed by Nair''s white pawn. "Look, I wonder what''s going on. Suzune." "Knock..." "Right. That''s the only place you can put it, right? Oh, thanks to you, I can take this horn. Here you go." "Ko, this I am being manipulated...!? I the brave one!? Inukami Suzune...!? No way...!" Wow, I''m starting to flag you for sure of losing. Wouldn''t it be too delicious or invincible to win or lose this guy? "Yes, over" "Damn, I lost...... Come on, I wasn''t supposed to lose anything but Nair..." "Well, you were right to dare take me off" Because Nair is smart enough to remember three sorceries. Besides, even a girl looks like her, she''ll be alive for about 300 years. "Evil is doomed." "Gu, wo, even if I fall, the second and third I will stand before you...!" "Don''t increase it because you don''t have enough scratches" "Shh, yeah." In fact, it would be hard if it increased. Although it is too strong on the contrary in terms of its power. "Well, it was fun." "Oh, you''re giving up the punishment game for Usat?" "Besides that. To boost the battle." "If it wasn''t true, it would have been convincing..." What the hell were you going to do to me... ... Let''s not think about it. "Hey, now let''s compete with me. I think I can beat you." "Superior. I''m gonna punch you." "Reversi?" Stand up from your seat joking to Koga. Reversi still wants to go on too, but there are things to do before that. "I have to ask the guard soldier to tell me before I do." "What is it?" "Ask for our permission to go out, including the Demon King. I hear the Demon King has a lot of ideas." "Finally, you can get out of this boring place." It''s only a temporary outing, though. As the Demon King put it, we should also be concerned about the reactions of other countries. It''s visible to be scared, but you just have to know in advance that the Demon King does nothing. After asking Miarak''s soldiers to give a message to Norn, I asked him to resume the reversal with Koga and the others. Except for the seniors, I, Ferm, Nair, Koga and Armilla had a total win for five... but for some reason, I was the one with the worst score. Rather, it was a total loss of all battles. ...... WHY!? 334 Lesson 296 After a day, Mr. Norn gave me permission. Naturally, it comes with surveillance by the knights of Miarak, but it has to be accepted because it is a procedure to allow the demon kings to walk outside. ''Please...! Please don''t cause me any problems...! Please don''t wake me up from you...!'' Leona, who has come to convey her response, has received great and genuine advice, but of course, I intend to protect it. "Senior, what''s your gear?" "I also have a proper knife. Whatever happens, we can deal with it adequately." We wait for the demon king to come in front of the inn. It is assimilated to the ferm beforehand and the owl state nair remains in its usual position on the shoulder. I have to take care of the escort. "I don''t think you have to elbow that much. I don''t know what they can do to the demon king, except you guys." "You''re an escort too..." A sheath of swords is slapped gong on the blatant Koga''s head. Whether it was a medium shock or a coga with a head in pain, the person who shook down his sheath, Mr. Armilla, sighed frightened. "Absolutely, that''s lamentable. How about a little apprenticeship?" "Yes, all of a sudden!" "It''s important to escort the Demon King even if he''s unlikely to fight. Aren''t you conscious enough?" Mr. Armilla seemed serious and relieved. ... Well, considering the prowess of the three other people besides me, it seems like I can handle most of them no matter who comes. And some demon kings are too bullshit. Thinking that far, from the door of the open inn comes the Demon King and Mr. Siel, who follows him. The demon king''s outfit is worn to weave feathers on his shoulders, like a coat with fur, on top and bottom united in black. "Sounds like some kind of mafia boss." "Yeah, there''s a really bad aura out there..." Lurk your voice and talk to your senior. Quite conspicuous, to be honest. It''s also evil noticeable, and more importantly, it releases a sense of intimidation in vain just being there. "Come on, let''s go to the training ground we were talking about." "No, why..." "Hmm? It''s decided because there are so many people''s eyes?" After all, this man is too free. With that in mind, I followed the Demon King as he walked ahead. As expected, the road was to attract considerable attention. Brown skin in different corners from humans. Even though that''s the only thing that catches people''s attention, there''s someone on top of it who''s always releasing a Lasvos aura called the Demon King. Instead, I even think it''s weirder not to be noticed. "That''s the Rumor Demon King......" "That''s horrible...... even at this distance the pressure comes through" "I''m afraid of my face......" Naturally, I hear voices like that. Since yesterday, representatives from all countries have gathered in earnest, so many people can now be seen on paths that were less popular than they were two days ago. Almost everyone passing by can be an escort or a representative of some country. "Together are the brave men of the kingdom of Ringle... who?" ''That''s it, that. Healing Wizard of the Lifeguard Corps. Would you be wearing white?'' "The rumored healing wizard is such a boy...?" We''re with the Demon Kings. We''ve been seen a lot, but it''s nothing to worry about. Instead, they don''t care at all because they''re used to it. "On the battlefield, they rode the monsters'' backs and defeated the demons." "You threatened an executive of the Demon King''s Army to pass out..." "I heard you fought snakes bigger than buildings!" "How can you say a rumor without roots or leaves like that?" "It''s all true, you." "Koga. I''m not threatening Mr. Hannah. She just mistook me for the devil." "Either way it''s not your fault...?" Mainly because of Nair and Ferm. I can never give this all away. While doing so, step inside the training venue. "Ooh." The voice of a senior who raised a somewhat lively voice. It was the sight of soldiers and escorts wrapped around a wide variety of gear in the training grounds carrying out their own training and mock warfare. The scenery itself even seemed different from the training ground when it was not popular. "Again, are you there?" "... what''s wrong? Demon King." "No, never mind" In the meantime, I speak to the Demon King, who is having a conversation with Mr. Ciel while holding down the urge to enter the training ground. The Demon King really doesn''t have half the presence, so he''s gathering the gaze of the representational people sitting in the venue at some point. Some of them are alarmed by the way they look surprised. "Demon King, what are you going to do now?" "First, we see the reactions of those here.... Hmm, Koga, Usato. Fight lightly downstairs." "Isn''t the order too simple...?" As he begins to spin his arms around Koga and begs the Demon King to explain, he grins. "I''m sure the Demons are unfamiliar with these people here. Let Koga fight first and see how he reacts" "Why should I fight too..." "It''s my mood" You have a really good personality. This guy...! I sigh and speak to the Ferm who is inside me. "Fermu, solve the assimilation" ''Are you sure?'' "Yeah, I''m the only one who can do it because it''s just a light fit.... and Nair." "Yes." Unassimilate, Ferm coming out of my body and Nair transforming from an owl to a brunette red-eyed girl. So again, I realize that I''ve done something even more difficult, and I hold my forehead by accident. "... Shit. Far from treating humans." "Well, cheer up, Mr. Usato. We''re here to watch." "... Yes" After the seniors comfort me, me and Koga head down the stairs to the training ground. Entering the training ground brings the attention of knights and soldiers from all around them at once. "I feel like a panda..." "I ignore the eyes around me. Let''s do as the Demon King commands." If it''s a light match, you don''t even have to let the cage unfold. Moving straight to a rectangular empty field separated by a white line, I correct the collar of my uniform and set up a fist with a light grip. "It''s only a light match at first. Without magic." "I know. what, you want to unlock the magic of your left arm too?" "I don''t like being used as an excuse, so you can keep your left arm." I hadn''t even cared about it before, but Koga is losing her left arm in the fight against Kazuki. But right around the time I''m creating my left arm with dark magic and using it in an even more nasty way, this guy is strong. Light prep gymnastics, relative to Koga after a deep breath. "Hmm!" "Hurrah!" Me and Koga without a signal, fists rolled out of both. With his right fist, this one also launches an attack as he instantly returns his flattened fist. "Ha! I knew it had to be like this with you!!" "When I deal with you, I get tired!" Exchange magic and nothing fighting as you roll out your fists and kicks. Take the fist rolled out by Koga with your crossed arms, and fly sideways to prevent the kick I slapped while Koga escapes the impact. If you''re serious, it was my first time doing a mock fight with a fist, besides Rose. "Hey... what the heck, that" "I wasn''t talking about demons being stronger in arms than humans...?" "I can hear the humming blow......" "Is that the kingdom of Ringle, the healing wizard..." I don''t think it came out of a human body called Doh, Goh, Gah. Our hand is accelerating as we raise the hitting noise. It was always a repetition of getting punched and blown away, but I even thought this kind of mutual battle was fun. "But still, I don''t give a shit! Hmm!!" "Nuggu!?" He takes his fist with his forehead and slaps his fist into his defenseless belly. With the attack, Koga leaps on the spot - pounding in a strong lateral kick. "Come on!" Impact that sounds to the core......! Place your left hand on the right arm standing on the defense, grab his leg even more, and swing it wide with one hand. "Olah!" "Oooh!?" Tossed with only one arm of force, Koga changes attitude in the air and lands on the ground. "Phew, you can''t compete without magic." "No, you can''t compete better with healing magic" "You''re better at magic than healing magic." It''s scattered. But don''t react poorly because it''s also a conscious part. "Do you want to use magic lightly from now on?" "Oh." Sounds like we''re going to be doing this step by step. After activating healing magic and instantly healing fatigue and injury, I stand again. When I tried to throw my voice at Koga, the simulation resumed, I realized that the look on Koga''s face as she looked behind me was turning to amazement. "Usato!" ! - Something''s looming from behind. If you instantly try to look back and intercept with magic caged in your arms, Koga creates a wall of dark magic from your palms before it does. Bachi! and I hear the crushing sound of electric shock hitting the ground. Koga, who prevented the attack and erased the Dark Magic Wall, smiled and pointed his index finger at me. "Lend me one." "I could have prevented it by myself." "Right. So I was faster." Rather than... who let this go to us? It was obviously unleashed on us. As I rendezvous with Koga, who approached me, I notice that one man approaches me on this spot. Blonde hair stretched about the length to the shoulder blades. A man wearing black clothes similar to military uniforms had a spear in action that was not for training. "Temehe, suddenly what are you going to do" "No, I''m sorry. I lost my hand." "Huh?" I wish I was crazy at hand, but I don''t feel like I''m being slightly apologetic. "But you''re gonna do it inside to prevent my electric shock. You''re a demon, you''re a mortal." Koga is more perplexed than angry at the blonde guy who suddenly teases her disrespect in the first meeting. Something tells me that when he sees a man, he talks to me, lurking his voice. "... Hey, Usat. What is this guy? You''re selling me fights?" "Apparently, he wants to piss you off" "You can''t take care of yourself here, so you ignore it" That''s the best you can do. We just try to get away from this troublesome guy, but sooner than that, a man points his spear tip at Koga. "Hey, you. Want to compete with me?" "... Huh? Why?" "I''ve always wanted to know how many demons there are." Seriously, what are you talking about? This guy. Here, there''s nothing good about doing this to them...!? Don''t you see there are a lot of people around!? "Huh, aren''t you even going to play a decent game? After all, demons are inferior species." Is it subhuman discrimination? You''ve never been so outspoken. I''m glad Mr. Hayate and the others are not here. There''s nothing like approaching them like the man in front of them. "Who are you in the first place?" "Oh, you don''t even know who I am from looking at this armband?" "... Yep" A captain in my brain will whisper to me to beat this man up now. Keep pushing it with reason and wait for his name. "I am Lignas Helmline, Commander of the Knights Squadron, Kingdom of Verinus" "So, Lord Helmline. I have been sent by the kingdom of Ringle as an escort and watchdog for the Demon King, Usat Ken." "Hung, the kingdom of Lingle" Make it easy here. Make it easy. If this was the alley, I could crush my vision with healing eyes and then pass out, but I can''t do it here. Respond as consciously as possible to Mr. Alk''s tone without compromising his opponent''s mood. "Are you aware of your lack of gratitude for all your words and actions?" "No? How about treating a defeated country with an invasion that you can''t even do? Instead, why did you defend the Demons when you fought so long ago?" "I''m not going to bring any personal feelings into the mission. that you are here means that the representatives of the Kingdom of Verinus are here?" "Oh, there you go" Ahead of Lignus'' gaze there was an old man surrounded by escorts sitting in the guest seat. I''m staring at this one with a creepy impression. "Than that, why are you squeaking out? I don''t care what happens to the Demons. I don''t care what happens to the kingdom of Ringle." "... the Demon Nation is one of the participating countries in this meeting. I don''t know how to discriminate ostensibly..." "What, you? Are you on the Devil''s side?" This guy doesn''t make sense...!? Or is it cotton in your ear? No, this conversation makes proper sense, too. It''s that tyrannical one who''s in a worse position than anyone else is asking around. "... when we have ourselves, we seem to get annoyed around us. We''re going back here." "Hey, I need help with the demons there. Don''t go home on your own." Ignore Lignus'' words and we''ll head upstairs to those with stairs. Can you handle such unsolicited demands? "Ha ha, well. Are you demons going to escape my battle!" But more so, he shouted those words out loud. Lignas continues to speak to us when we stop. "It doesn''t look like the story I was hearing about. I heard the Demons have better powers than humans, but apparently not even that, they''re just monkeys below humans!" Oh, things have become even more troublesome already. Lignus, more than anything else, got involved. 335 Lesson 297 At first, it was just us and him. Yet a man named Lignas involved himself and tried to keep him on his side. Everyone was flattered by his selfish and overly tyrannical behavior, which had failed, but apart from that, I had noticed that things were getting worse. I can''t go back. He turned what was supposed to be a small problem into a big, irrevocable problem. What do you say? If you want to withdraw, why don''t you take my challenge? " Rignus stirring me up when I stopped. I speak to Koga, holding on to my inner wrath. "Koga" "Oh, I know. That''s exactly what rides this provocation -" "I''ll do it." "No, why...?" Koga, surprised by my words, turns this way. "You should pull this place off. What are you gonna do with the provocation?" "If you, the Demons, react here, it''s the kettle they think you are. I don''t care if you pull here or ride the provocation." If you''ve pulled so hard here, the Demons will have the perception that you can say that cheaply. Or so, if Koga gets on the provocation, he gets a bad impression of the Demons. I don''t know if he provoked it, but... that''s the way he used the devil''s bad position. "So I''ll take my place here. If I leave, it''s just a human simulation." "... no, I think that''s too unscrupulous" I wouldn''t know if I didn''t try. Besides, he''s a lousy guy who does things without thinking in a place like this. I''m more likely to take it. I think so, and I look back to Lignus. "I''ll be your training partner." "You''re human, aren''t you? I want to fight demons." Speaking of which, won''t you stop the king on that side? Turning his subtle gaze to the king in the guest seat, the person looks down at this one with no expression. Turning to the Demon King, he looks at me as I sit gracefully. ... that demon king, don''t you enjoy this situation...? "Why are you doing this?" "Just find a rare creature called the Demon Nation. I was interested.... Oh, after that, people were simply blind." "... they didn''t come near you from themselves" "It would be the same if it were in my sight, wouldn''t it? Either way, subhumans are blind at the point of being different from people." Breathe small and deep. I know there are different people in the world. "If sub-discrimination is common sense in your country, do it within your country alone. It shouldn''t concern us who belong to another country." "... you don''t like it. Fine. Then I''ll deal with you first." This is the one you don''t like. Though you must have been the one who stuck around on his own with childish reason. Swallow the words that came out to your throat. For now, he responded to the mock fight. "Take the weapon." When he tries to move to the battlefield, Lignas, who sees me without a hand, says so with a look on his face. I show my own cage. "... not necessary. There''s also a cage hand." "No, take it. Otherwise, I''m the weak bully." Don''t you know me? Well, that''s an irresistible story...... He''s trying to weaken Usat by letting him take his weapon. ''No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. You can''t cut him off with a weapon.'' ''... Indeed'' Ferms and Nair peering down from the railing in the guest''s seat go as they please with as much voice as I can hear. I''m not used to using weapons, but I have an idea. "... Ferm!" "Hmm? Oh, you mean that. Okay." Ferms throw dark magic from their palms. It sucks on my left hand, covering my fingertips to my forearm and then turning into a hard cage hand. I wave my arm once, deforming it from a caged hand to the shape of a black sword, and I grip it. "My weapon is this. It is the power of the demons that you desire." "... Fine.... use strange moves" Can only evil be said? I don''t know who you''re in, but you''re a very rude person. "Not at all, I don''t understand. Why try to shelter the Demons" Opposite Lignas somehow starts a fried speech without starting a mock fight. "What a filthy pest that snaps into a demonic earth, I wish it had been destroyed" "The power they have is no greater than not taking this challenge from me anyway. We''re not human beings." Are you trying to piss me off? I do get irritated, but I''m not even going to take his paranoia from the front, not even having fought the demonic army -, "The kingdom of Ringle has passed its exaggerated delusions, too. It''s pointless to throw a lot of soldiers at those people on purpose." "... ugh!" It doesn''t matter to me that he opens his eyes, he mouths the words as if he were drunk with himself. "Well, it''s a waste of time." "The foreground has grown longer. Let''s get started!" The moment he sets up the spear in his hand, he does everything in his power to activate the magic spin. Simultaneously imparting elasticity and accelerating an outburst of magic, instantly approaching in front of Lignus, I slap the spear he holds with a hand knife swung down from the top. "... eh?" "... here we go?" "Ha, ha." For some reason, Lignus backs off with a distorted grin, advising me so in front of him. "You seem confident about the speed, but don''t think you can fight me on an equal footing to that extent...!" Accelerating again and approaching his sight, I push the pattern of the sword I tried to pull out of my sheath with my palm to keep it from pulling out. "... ugh." "What''s wrong?" If the sword doesn''t work, it''s magic, and I push his shoulder with my left hand, trying to move his right arm, and I won''t let him shoot the magic. "Are you done?" "Huh, don''t be ridiculous!" "I won''t even let you back down." Step gently on your feet and prevent even the behavior of trying to jump back. A move left to the reflex nerve that visually reacts to all attacks, movements and keeps stopping with the nose out. Though it''s a way of fighting that the opponent would never make sense if he was the right one... I guess that''s what I mean when I tell him this will make sense. "... that''s enough" Stop interrupting the movement and gently push his right shoulder back. It would be a waste of time to prolong this. "Oh, you can taste me!" It was the electric shock that released him from his palm as he backed off. A naive one that doesn''t have to compare to a senior''s electric shock, knocking it off to the ground with his right hand. "Wow, my magic... who are you..." "I am the healing wizard of the kingdom of Ringle." "Just kidding...!" Rignus pulls out his lower back sword in anger. Though I could be seen surrounded by a sword that had not been pulled by a blade, I did not see it as a threat at all. "Fuck you!!" Confirm the rignus approaching to be slashed this way and transfer the dark magic to your right arm. Dark magic shaped like covering a silver cage hand. Turn the tip of that fist toward Lignus, who is about to be slashed this way - release. "--- Black Arms/Healing Flying Fist" Dark magic, in the form of a handknife ejected by a magical eruption named Darkness Healing Flying Fist, pierced the abdomen of Lignus, which had approached him until about five metres earlier, blowing its body wide back. "Ha...!?" Having eaten decently in his abdomen without even being able to react, he just has a distressed look on his face as he crawls down the ground. Still, he seems to manage to get up and show it, but he can''t do it either because the dark magic that he solved at the same time as a direct hit all over his body restrains that body. "For once, I''ve done my best." Otherwise, I was just pruning my consciousness right after I snapped my spear. For the sake of our position, at least, we tried to make his ments, but this is the limit. "This coward...!" ? "It''s a surprise!" I have done nothing wrong for this occasion. [M] Looking down cold at Lignus, I slowly utter my words to him as he falls to the ground without swallowing things. "It just moved after you spoke the beginning signal. and more than the original. This is neither an official game nor a battle, so there is nothing cowardly about it" It is said to be cowardice, but he had already spoken of the beginning signal. I simply moved and attacked him at the same time as he finished saying it. "If you can''t react to this level of attack, his opponent is impossible" " Ki, you!" "That''s it" Gently wield your index finger and manipulate the dark magic. The dark magic that was wrapped around his body returns into my hands. "Koga, once we get back up there," "Oh.... well, what. Thanks." "You don''t have to worry about it. I was angry, too." Damn, I fought in vain. It''s a good thing we fought Koga with this. Think that far and hear the sound you hear from behind. "... Usato" "I know....... ha" As I look back, I turn my hand toward the electric shock that was approaching me from behind. "---hmm!!" Immediately activated healing burst waves are emitted from your palms, blowing up an impending electric shock in front of you. In an instant, the electric shock went away, and Lignus, who would have unleashed an electric shock ahead of him when the healing magic particles that had risen from the shock wave poured down, looked at me with incredible eyes. ! "Agu!?" I stretched out the dark magic in the form of a cage hand and grabbed the collar of the lignus, pulling it straight to power and slamming it to the ground. He will not stop behaving in a transverse manner, even though he is lightly caught in the impact on his back. "Gu, let go! Hey, what are you doing!! Stop this guy!!" While being held to the ground, Lignas is desperately trying to untie my left hand restraint. Everyone around them who asked for help turns their cold gaze to Lignus. Two unintentional hits just seemed to make this guy''s impression to the worst. "It doesn''t matter what you say anymore." Cage your strength in your right fist and hoist it high. "Hey, wait, Usato! First of all..." I wave my fist down before Koga stops. [M] A fist slammed right next to Lignus'' face sank deep into the ground, engraving the spider''s nested cubes. "Heh... heh..." "Again, I will fight you with all my might. But be prepared. I don''t give a shit about you anymore." Of the kingdom of Ringle, I spoke of those who lost their lives in that battle as wasting their lives. Still, I put up with the thought of my bowels boiling back, but no more. "---Ferm, Nair" Raise your pulled out hands and call the two names. Less than a few seconds later, Ferm jumped off the passenger seat assimilated to me and Nair stepped down onto my shoulder. Devil? Or a chimera? Can I do either? '' "Ma, I hope it''s not too much. He''s got a cool head." In an instant, the surroundings appear deliberate about the appearance of a black-like text on the uniform, but even if we expose ourselves to some hand tags here, there is no dangerous option to leave this guy alone. At the very beginning, he was a dangerous man who attacked Koga without hesitation. It is possible that this could be directed at the other sub-people, the elves in Mr. Flana''s body, or Mr. Hayate. Then here..., "That''s it, Usat. I know how it feels, but you shouldn''t have put your hands down." ? Someone approached me at some point and put my hand on my shoulder. A muscular arm as thick as a round too. To a familiar voice, I look at my face wondering who it is. "!? Mr. Hyde!?" "Ouch. Don''t see me again in hard times, Usato." A long, big man with short cut redhead hair. Mr. Hyde, warrior chief of the Warriors of the Kingdom of Nirvalna. Surprised by the fact that he''s here, I was grabbing the chest barn. Release the lignus and solve the assimilation. "You too, stop doing this any more." "Come on, who is it! ! A breathtaking lignus looking up at Mr. Hyde, nearly two meters tall. Looking down at him like that, he goes on and mouths the words. "I didn''t help you." "Hey, what...!?" Mr. Hyde''s big fist is slapped into Lignas'' cheek. Beating him to the ground with considerable momentum, he looks up at the man as he holds his cheek. "but hey, what!?" "I''m glad you hit me. If it was him, the wound would have healed, but it would have been tough?" "Mr. Hyde......" "Leave this place to me.... Anyway, it''s an order from His Majesty." Your Majesty...? Turning from me towards Lignus, Mr. Hyde looks down at him and looks sharply at him. "You, my men who fought with your life on that battlefield, insulted me, too. More importantly, Ringle''s knights are respectable beings. They were brave." "Gu, uh..., heh, don''t be ridiculous, do this, just do it -" "This is a warning from King Nirvalna (...). Any more foolish imitations that discredit the warrior will lead us to the appropriate means" To his words, heavy and then pressurized, Lignas escaped. One with exposure to the gaze of the people around him, his back out looks very small. "... that was helpful. Mr. Hyde." "Never mind. I''ve been watching you all the way down here....... hmm?" Second, Mr. Hyde looks around. You just got noticed for punching Lignus, and it looks like your surrounding attention is getting to him and us. To that gaze, he laughed whenever he said it was gone. "Huh, apparently, you''ve done too much!" "No, what are you really messing with!! Warrior Leader!!" Mr. Helena, Mr. Hyde''s deputy, also comes from the crowd. As always, he seems to be swayed by his opulent behavior. "Long time no see, Mr. Helena" "Ah, Usato, long time no see!!, warrior chief! No matter how much Your Majesty''s permission you get, your fists aren''t good here!?" "Ha-ha-ha, what am I really going to do! I don''t know!?" Mr. Hyde laughing happily. Though I didn''t think I''d be busy coming here, it was a pleasure for me to reunite with him, who took great care of me in my battle with Lucevis and the Demon King Army. Then some tired Koga talks to me. [M] I thought you were really gonna hit me. "No, on a boulder. But it''s true you were angry. If I hadn''t been stopped like that, I''d have used you as a weapon to run him home." "No, eh. What are you trying to do with me naturally?" Did you really take it? I shrug my shoulders at Koga, who blues my face. "Jokes. Auga Jokes" "You''re not funny, you''re not joking...? And you''re not funny at all, so stop it" "You''re seriously hurting me... No, I''m sorry." Normally hurt, check the situation around you. Lignas was a hell of a guy, but the reaction around him... is like a storm leaving and relieving. Koga feels wary and relieved from the first because she did not ride the provocation. Well, instead, my gaze turned into something other than seeing a rare beast. ...... yeah. 336 Lesson 298 Lignas of the kingdom of Verinas. The intervention of the warrior chief of the kingdom of Nirvalna, Mr. Hyde, who was a truly outrageous man, managed to set the scene aside. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to get involved with Lignus again, but while I''m here, I need to consider the possibility of encountering him again. ... pay attention to Frana and Hayate. It''s not too late after what happened. Its position is still not good, although it has been admitted that the subpeople will come here. "Well, I can''t help what I''ve done. It''s a waste of time and strength to be pessimistic here than to know how the kingdom of Verinus will come out." "At times like this, you''re so positive, aren''t you, Warrior?" Hyde, who had such a conversation as Helena, turns his mind around and turns to this side. "You were entangled in a nasty one, Usato" "That was helpful. If Mr. Hyde hadn''t intervened, we would have fought him like that." "Your battle is flashy in many ways." Ferm''s assimilation of dark magic and Nair''s magic as a user demon are not moves that normal humans handle... If we did poorly, there might be people out there who would treat us like demons, and we were right not to fight. "I don''t think I can punch you like that. I''m upset." "It''s not a matter of beating me up, but it''s a hard part. He was brought here as an escort." "Is that what it is?" "That''s what it is." As I grinned at Nair and Ferm''s conversation in my ear, Mr. Hyde turned to Koga standing near me. I will immediately introduce Koga of the Demon Nation to Hyde and Helena so that there is no misunderstanding. "Oh, there you are." "Oh, he''s Korga. He was a former Commander of the Demon King''s Army." "Uh, hi." Koga greets him in a somewhat casual manner. When I am plain surprised by Koga for a decent response, Mr. Hyde approached Koga for the most part. "Until now, we were enemies, but we are in the same position here. Hmm." "Oh hey...!?" Mr. Hyde, who placed his hands on both shoulders of Koga with those big hands as he had only ever done to me, smiles satisfactorily with his eyes narrowed as they were. "Looks like we could get along with you too!!" "No, what!? What the hell is that?!?" Apparently, you passed Mr. Hyde''s muscle check. In the meantime, place your hands on the confused Koga shoulder and talk. "Good for you, Koga" "What!? What the hell did I do!? I got a mysterious friendly verdict!?" "That''s right, Mr. Hyde. Have you met Kazuki?" "Explain!?" I throw a question at Mr. Hyde as Koga grabs me by the collar and swings me back and forth. Either that or the kingdom of Nirvalna is a country with deep ties to Kazuki. "Oh, because His Majesty asked Lord Lloyd. I see you''ve gotten past some big decisions. He had a brilliant face. Well, I can tell you the same thing." "Ha..." He''s still watching a lot of things. Free from Koga, who lowers his shoulders like he gave up. "Your Majesty was interested in you.... No, to be exact, stronger." "Of the kingdom of Nirvalna... you are the king" "Since the last meeting of the Four Kingdoms, he''s been interested in you. The same strangers as Kazuki, Rose''s apprentice, and none other than me." "Well, it''s the warrior''s fault, isn''t it?" I honestly accept that Mr Helena makes a sharp scratch, but that being brought to the attention of the Kingdom of Nirvalna is something I knew in a way. That''s what Kazuki said during the Four Kingdoms talks. "I watched as much of your battle as you did earlier. I enjoyed it so much." "... Ha, ha, I''m afraid..." But it honestly helped that you instructed me to put this place aside. ... maybe to sell favors to the Demon King...? No, is that too much to think about? "Usat, shortly after this, I come to say hello to the Demon King. I''m sorry, but can you tell the Demon King about it?" "Koga, are you okay?" "Oh, rather, the Demon King would welcome you." I''ll check with Koga and then turn to Mr. Hyde and Mr. Helena. "Okay, got it." "All right, let''s go back." So once we''ve broken up with Mr. Hyde, we''ll take him from the training ground to the guest seat to tell the Demon King. "You''re surprisingly sociable." "No, it''s not so much sociability.... Well, I''m aware I know amazing people." You don''t know a lot of people, do you? It feels like someone I know in another country is in an almost awesome position. "''Cause you''re a freak whee." "I guess that''s why people are here." "Later, you''ll be experimenting with plantar and healing knob missiles." "" What? " That''s what I tell Fermu and Nair, who are following me behind. "Guy named you only makes really funny moves, Usat" After the noise ended, a smiling demon king who rarely showed up when he returned to his guest seat said those words to me. With a blueprint on my forehead, I pretend to be calm. "Shh, excuse me..." "No, I''m complimenting you. He acted as a pseudo bait altogether and punished a disrespectful man on it. Damn...... that was a better spectacle than that. Ha-ha-ha." "Huh!" Koga and the seniors stop me from stiffening my fist and moving without sound. "Oh, oh calm down, Usato!!" "Usato, calm down!?" "Get off me! I have to punch this guy again!!" "Ha-ha-ha." "Demon King, that sounds like fun..." Having calmed down and taken a deep breath first, I decided to tell the Demon King what the conversation was about earlier. "Demon King, the king of the kingdom of Nirvalna is coming now." "Oh, I''m listening. I shall wait here. What about Armilla and the Dolphins?" Me and Koga are next, Senior and Mr. Armilla? Honestly, I can''t say that we had a satisfactory mock fight, but can we just do this? "Senior, don''t take your wings off too much" "It''s okay, Usato, I''ll apprentice you...!" "Don''t imitate me just now because I''m the most useless example..." Watching Doya face seniors for nothing, she smiles zero and sets her index finger. "A joke, a dog joke" "Seniors... don''t say anything funnier than me" "No, it''s not funny at all...?" Goddamn it, he''s gone over my august joke...! I''ll drop you both off with regret that a handful of stories have been taken. Okay, Armilla, let''s go. "Oh, you''d be fine if I slaughtered you a little bit" "... are you kidding me? Hey!? Armilla!? Armilla!? Why don''t you look me in the eye!?" Mr. Armilla would have accumulated depression, too, so I hope this opportunity dissipates. Then a new figure comes to this occasion in the form of an exchange with the seniors. What came was an old man of high height and large stature. Behind the man, with Mr. Hyde and the others, I immediately assume that he is the king of the kingdom of Nirvalna. "Are you the demon king? It''s an inside job." "Hmm, are you the king of the kingdom of Nirvalna?" The demon king also smiles faintly at the old man who spoke up and throws a question. "My goodness. I am King Nirvalna, Harold Vin Nirvalna. I came here with the intention of meeting you face to face... what, you look more human than I expected, you" I didn''t expect anyone else to say that. Lady Harold laughs luxuriously at the Demon King, who smiles delightfully. I was surprised to have a more moderate conversation than I thought. "I need help with the healing wizard there. Mind if I talk to you for a minute?" "Oh, you don''t mind?" Am I...? Having had too short a conversation, the Demon King makes a meeting to turn to me. My role is as your escort. I know you won''t listen to me even if I say so, so do you want to go talk to him or not? "... Koga, I''m begging you here" "Shh. Incomplete combustion, but not all of this." Trying to leave it to Nair and Ferm as well, Ferm has assimilated into my body faster than I speak. "Ferm?" "For once, I''ll follow you." Are you worried about me? Looking at Nair, it looks like she''ll stay here. ... If Koga is here, is it okay? I was able to deal with it more calmly than I was with the noise earlier, and I can trust you. I follow Master Harold and Mr. Hyde and leave the scene, letting them hide the assimilation inside the uniform. "Are you Usat, the healing wizard of the kingdom of Ringle? I''ve heard a lot about your work." "Hey, it''s the ultimate in pleasure..." "Ha ha, don''t get so hard" Even with the national style Nirvalna, Harold has a pleasant impression. As it is, he is taken to a place like a separate room made in the training area and is advised to sit on an expensive looking couch. From the window of the room, you can see what''s happening in the training area, and near the guest seat I was in earlier, you can see the electric shock and flames. Perhaps the seniors and Mr. Armilla are in a mock fight. ... hmm? Is that okay? Are you serious? "Well, let''s talk" "... what the hell is a story" "Right. We need to relieve your nervousness first....... Ouca" "Yes, Father" Mr. Harold called me out to be a boy who looked a little older than I was among the warriors in the escort. Cross wounds on cheeks, tanned skin and short cut orange hair. He stands next to Mr. Harold, standing at first sight to see him working out. My son, it''s Ouka. "Nice to meet you. The kingdom of Nirvalna, the second prince of Ouka." "... Auga?" "Shh, Ferm" Watch out for the little squeaky ferm in me. Just because you''re not hearing me, don''t be rude. ... Son, does that mean royalty? Don''t be rude. I''ll say hello. "I''m Usat Ken, Kingdom of Ringle, lifeguard and deputy commander." Respond to a handshake. But what did you think, Master Ouka, who caged his strength in the arm that shook my hand with me? I also resist with my strength caged so that my hands are not crushed, but what does that mean? Suddenly confused by his sudden grip, he alternates between his own hands and the face of Master Ouca. "Um... what the hell is this?" "You can''t do this. I''m not even scared. Rumor has it, Father." "Ha-ha-ha." Surprisingly but somewhere happy, he speaks to his father, Master Harold. When he realized I was confused, he let go of the hand he shook with regret. "Dear Ouca...?" "I''m sorry. With all due respect, let me give it a try. He told me to be your father for a few minutes." "Were you..." Nothing. It''s not enough to piss me off. Instead, I didn''t like it, so I gave it a try... not like that, but reassuring enough the other way around. "Even if I looked like this, I was proud to have power as a Nirvalna warrior, but I was going to lose confidence" "No, it''s like my specialty, so I guess I don''t have to be so despised." "... hufu, I see this is the rumored healing wizard" He is smiling, opening or closing the hand of the person who shakes his own hand. "Apparently, you''ve broken some tension, too." "... no way, for this?" "Ouch. I thought I''d introduce you to my son." Plus, I feel like I''m relieved of tension. Although it is obvious to me, Master Ouka is probably close to my age. "Well, let''s just say we talk again" "Yes." Sit back on the couch and face Master Harold. He is the first to speak, touching his own jawbeard. "I just showed you your fight." "Oh, yes" Fighting means koga, or lignus? No, either from that attention. "You put a lot of hand in that kid." "... I wasn''t the only one in the position, so I couldn''t possibly cause problems. In doing so, it really helped. Thank you again for this opportunity." "The honor of a warrior is to be honored, and nothing can be defiled. The Knights of the kingdom of Ringle are comrades who temporarily joined the warriors of our country on the battlefield - for their battle, with respect." nature and I bow my head again. I didn''t feel rewarded, but I still couldn''t help it. "What''s stopping me is that the kid''s words and behavior were handicapped and that he had a heart to sell you even thanks." "That''s what Father really says" "Ha ha." Mr. Harold laughs lavishly, without offending Mr. Ouca''s words. Somehow you''ve come to understand Master Harold''s character. I don''t feel disgusted, he seems like a fancy person. "But someday I''d like to see you fight for what you really are." "... haha" "I don''t want to assimilate myself to the Suzune." When assimilated, I have the strongest impression of assimilation with seniors, Amako and Ferm. But you won''t need that much offense, and more importantly, you''re in danger of taking your life if your opponent isn''t the Demon King. "You''re just talking about this one. Is there anything you want to tell me?" "Is that me?... Mmm." Then shall I ask you about him in the kingdom of Nirvalna? "I met the healing wizard of the kingdom of Nirvalna once, did you know?" "Hmm, I built a facility to train healing wizards, but that ended in failure, too." Mr. Guerna of the Kingdom of Nirvalna, a healing wizard sent by various countries in previous wars. As I told him, he seems to have failed in his attempt to train the same as the Lifeguards. "Hyde, you know what?" "Ha, there is a healing wizard sent by Nirvalna in the battle ahead. His first name is Gerna. He is a young man with a high level of upliftment and is still working hard as a healing wizard." Mr. Guerna...... Good, he''s working hard as a healing wizard, too. But I don''t think the kingdom of Nirvalna has the right environment to raise a healing wizard. "Dear Harold. I know it''s rude, but are you sure?" "Oh, I don''t mind." You can''t fit the same healing wizard hard into your eyes like this, so you should tell them that you can be treated in a good direction here as the same healing wizard, as deputy head of the Lifeguard Corps. "You shouldn''t be forced to train healing wizards like us." "Ho." "Rather, it would be a force for many if you prepared an environment where you could take advantage of your true nature as a healing wizard" "... Hmm, asking for a healing wizard like you and Rose is wrong in itself,?" "Exactly. Me and the captain... that, uh, if you think of it like a mutation or something like that..." Word it and then eat your teeth off. What are you talking about? It''s so damaging. "Hey, okay. Let''s do everything we can to train a healing wizard." "Thank you" That would be fine if the treatment of healing wizards continued to improve in other countries as well. Something tells me I was plain worried yesterday because they''re seeing a move to mass produce a healing wizard for lifeguards. "Hey, Father." "What?" "Wouldn''t he be nice? Strong." Anyway, Ouka is talking to Harold about something. "I''ll change my mind." "Yes?" I have a daughter. "She''s my sister, too." "Oh, yeah?" "She''s a grandmother and a lovely daughter." "Oh, it''s a little too late." I guessed. Yabe. Huh, a king tries to have his own daughter daughter-in-law!! What sucks is that Master Ouka, who is supposed to be my brother, is also on board, and the key person is not here. You can''t do that. "Don''t worry, my sister likes strong men. But because of that, what an engagement duel in the Nirvalna Traditional Arena before this, all the Warriors'' fiance candidates have been defeated. She still doesn''t have a daughter-in-law because she doesn''t have someone to acknowledge her powers." "I''m just worried about you." "But you''d be relieved. Yeah." Oh, dear Owca, you''re going to guess better than Harold. There is a possibility that I could be made my son-in-law in disintegration instead of like this...!? Be my brother-in-law. Yabe be made my brother......!? Besides, what''s an engagement duel? Is that it, fighting in the arena to decide who''s getting engaged? No way, such a cheap tradition...... seems possible in the kingdom of Nirvalna......!? "I love self-training, and there''s no sign of that." "Huh?" ''Hey hey!! Don''t lean in self-training language!! Then you''re doing me and Nair!!'' Shake your neck sideways with a hack and strive to be calm. But looking at it again doesn''t turn into a cornered situation. "Here we go again..." "Usato, if you have cancer..." Mr. Hyde and Mr. Helena are just sending in a sight of sorrow. "Usato, get out. From here, now! '' "Get out, no matter how you tell me...!?" Put your hand on your mouth, hide it and talk, but you still don''t know what to do. Nothing but rude to get out of here!? If, for some reason, you are being driven to absolute destiny in a flash, you are inadvertently from the training ground! A loud noise is heard. To the shock of rocking the fortified window, I see you looking at the senior moving around at high speed while making the sand smoke stand at the training ground and Armilla, who is preventing the knife from being moved from the spot and delivered to her swinging sheath. We haven''t left a limited field with each other. I''m not out, but this is obviously too much. "I''m sorry. I''m gonna stop that." "... um, I can''t help all this. I enjoyed your conversation." Let''s talk about my sister later. If possible, just talk about it here! I know the seniors and Mr. Armilla had to stop, but it was me who was helped by them in a way. 337 Lesson 299 I was able to exit Harold''s room in a dangerous place, and I immediately headed to the guest seat with the Demon King. Seniors and Mr. Armilla are rambling. No, to be exact, it doesn''t make any difference what we''re doing in the field, but because of each other''s magical properties and power, there''s more aftermath spreading around. If we don''t do something soon, Mr. Leona will be bothered. That''s all we have to avoid. "Usato, are you back? Anyway, it''s about you. I guess I almost got married to my daughter or something to pull it out. Ha ha." "You say things as if you were watching them on the spot...!" "Was it true..." "It was true..." Demon King laughing with pleasure and Koga and Mr. Siel looking slightly pulled. Nair looks at me with pity like the rest of the HR. "More than that, Demon King! That, don''t you have to stop it!?" "Stop what?" "It''s that noise! Hey!!" When you arrive in front of the Demon King, you point to the training ground, and there... "" Ha ha ha!! " There are two people clashing like demon kings laughing more than demon kings. I''ve been fighting for the last few days with a huge smile about whether I''ve been holding myself in. "Hmm, right. Shall I let you and Suzune fight next? Just stop it." "No, no, no!? Don''t let them fight with that sense of play!?" Think about it. Why do you think you guys were sold a fight earlier? " Well, I suppose it was because of fighting Koga or something. "For one reason, because you were being tasted." "What?" "I don''t suppose people would ever come by if they were that face all the time. You are too peaceful in ordinary times. You can call it a bad side." It sounds terrible to me. I can shut your mouth first before seniors and Armilla......!? The demon king sighs at me as if I were stunned. "Show me how strong you guys are here. Is it too short for you to be the other person?" "I won''t say that much..." "Ready? If you can taste it, it will discredit the kingdom of Ringle. Do you understand that?" ! To my surprise, the Demon King continues to speak in earnest. [M] "The fact is, your ambiguous attitude led to Ringle''s soldiers being disparaged. Sometimes he''s stupid, but 70% of the blame is on you. It''s good to make it a priority not to cause problems, but if you can''t even protect Fujiko, it''s the King of Ringles who''s responsible." That''s what the Demon King said and smashed my shoulder with his finger. ... I hadn''t even thought about it, but you''re right. Well, you''ll have the soul nerve to let me and my predecessors fight and have fun, but it still seems like you''re advising for me. "With regard to this, this is an untrue warning from me.... Why do I have to tell this guy so much...? You should normally notice it yourself...?" "Demon King, I thought you should stop returning to me abruptly..." "... ha. You are the ones who defeated me. It is only by making them known that the words that will be spoken in the talks will bear weight." "... ok" Maybe I was being tasted. [M] If it was Rose, they wouldn''t sell you a fight in the first place. I''ve been releasing an aura that says, "Never piss this guy off," before I sold it, so I wouldn''t even try to sell a fight, by analogy, Lignas. Selling doesn''t make you as sweet as me. [M] "Koga, help me stop this." "No, no, no, when you''re gone, the escort will be me alone. You''re the only one who can handle this." "... right. I''m sorry. I can''t. Nair, come here." "Yes." Jumping off the passenger seat, making sure Nair got into my body assimilating. Mr. Armilla and his predecessors, who are fighting while completely heating up, approach the field they are fighting for, creating megaphones with the magic of darkness, and speaking out there. "Hey! Sempa!! Armilla!!" "Ha ha! Armilla! You''ve raised your arms more than before!! '' "Welcome! That''s brave!! Ha ha!! '' "It''s time for the battle to end! Time for a change! It''s too much!" ''Then try this move next!!'' "Come on!! Sznay!!" "Hey......" Looks like they''re totally into the world of two. The people at the training ground also seem to be looking slightly far-fetched, without heart or donning. I know it''s not a bad thing, but it''s just a little too dangerous to fight with flames and electric shocks. "Dozen, Usato." "Healing Bomb" "Ah." Gently throw a healing bomb the size of a softball created on your palm into the middle of the field where Mr. Armilla and his predecessors are fighting. Pooh and the two of them, who saw a lightly bounced healing bomb, stopped moving for a moment -, "" Huh? " - Involved in an explosion of healing magic. Where the surroundings are wrapped in healing magical healing particles, we approach our senior and Mr. Armilla, who have fallen to the ground and become calm. "Hey, what are you doing, Mr. Usato!? It''s a horse lantern! I ran a running lantern!?" "Oh, yeah! I''ve never had a healing magic explosion before!!" "Oh, good. Are you back to sanity?" "You''re the one who''s insane!?" Let Mr. Armilla know the end of the battle while he scratches me, and the next thing you know, a senior will do a mock battle with me. Well, suppose I can move a little and stop here? On second thought, I''ve done too much too...... I''m sorry, Usat. You annoyed me. " "No, I know how it feels." "Huh. I took my wings off too much. I''m going back upstairs." Mr. Armilla moves back up with a flickering wave of hands. After I drop her off, I turn back to my senior year. "Now I will fight you in mock." "I''m going to fight a mock fight...? Yeah, well, I do... Is magic okay?" Of course, it''s okay. That''s senior. The amount of magic is unparalleled with mine. "What about the battle format?" "Don''t let it affect you around, think about the future escort. Please don''t flashy attack. What is the degree of assimilation? I''m assimilating with Ferm and Nair right now..." "Right... with Ferm and Nair, and my assimilation, my fist flew out of your stomach, Usat!?" Fighting yourself? I think about that with the sight of seniors avoiding the fists that Ferm would have stuck out. "Let''s make up our minds by using some magic to fight simulations. I''m a caged ant, assimilated ant, seniors are swords, ants, thunderbeasts, modes, ants? It''s forbidden to do anything harmful around here." "Yeah, let''s do that" If I decide to, I''ll distance myself to face each other on the field. Operate black magic, cover your left arm and legs with dark magic, and wrap your hands around your right arm. One senior begins to accumulate magic with his hands on a knife pattern placed on his sheath. "Armilla and I are fighting like a magic bump, but I''m a little excited that it''s going to be a pure offensive battle with you" "I will defend you with all my might because you are my opponent." "You have to do everything you can to support this." ''This guy, usually, yeah, but he''s justifiably strong, so we need to be careful.... I wish Amako was here'' There is no beginning signal. Ok to set it up from either side...... apparently, they''re going to set it up first from seniors. A senior who stays in a living position and bows his head deeply. "Thunderbolt/Wei Run" "Huh!" Reflexively hold your arms in front of you to prevent any slashing. With a grin on the metal noise that echoes late, he puts his arm on a retrospective and makes him hit with the knife of a senior who has been cutting back. "Ha ha!" "Huh!" As she signals the sound, she turns to the ultra-fast slash, which has become Thunderbeast Mode 2, wrapping more electric shocks. Prevent with those attacks and reflex nerves and intuition, this one follows her too. "Healing Accelerated Fist" Fast travel using magic shock waves. It moves smoother and clearer than before due to magic rotation, before seniors. "Humph!" "Amai!!" Hands on my protruding fist, Gummy!! and my vision spinning into the ground with fierce momentum. Cheerful!? You could even use these moves!! BUT!! "Reverse ejection! Attitude Control!!" "You''re lying, Usato...?" Rush magic from your feet. Plus shock waves emanating from his shoulders and arms to position himself in the air, landing in front of the senior as he flipped. Point the finger that let it take the form of a decopin before you can escape, and bounce the magic bullet off. "The Spell of Detention" "Healing Ammo" "Ugh!?" A magic bullet strikes directly around the senior''s shoulder. A curse of restraint is activated on her shoulder, but shortly after that, a senior wraps up an electric shock and destroys the curse of restraint. "No, the spell of restraint on a charged suzune is ineffective." "Then I''ll catch you and tie you up!" Ferm manipulated dark magic hands pop up and grab the seniors. She instantly cleaves them, swinging down the knife she put up on the upper level as she leaps. "Weiyin!" "Healing Elastic Fist!" A shaken knife and a fist wrapped around an elastic grant are bumped and bounced off each other. The seniors, who circled in the air for a spike, took up the spike structure and stormed this way with so much momentum that the ground exploded at the same time as the landing. "Kid''s Fire Poke!!" "--mmm!?" A blow that totally pokes at this one''s void. He takes it by the caged hand of his right arm and breaks down his posture greatly, but cages his magic in his open hand before falling behind him and sounds thoughtfully in front of his predecessor. "Healing Cat Deception!" "Buuuuuu!?" A healing magic shockwave echoes at the same time as the bursting sound of Gatine!!!. The seniors who ate to Moro in front of me look at me in tears. "Hey, that''s not the power of cat deception!?" "Ha ha! It''s a move that worked for the Demon King, too!!" ''Really?'' ''... don''t say'' Face the senior who recovered from the confusion as he quickly regained his position. "Healing Accelerated Fist!" "Thunderbeast Mode 2!" Moving into an accelerating state with each other in a flash, we battle as we rush around to sneak in the narrow field. Healing acceleration fist accelerated by shock wave and acceleration by elastic impartment. Together, we chase them to seniors. ''What the hell is going on...'' "I can''t follow you with my eyes at all... is that the same person..." "Is that the power of those who fought the demon king?" ''... what is healing magic?'' After all, the speed itself is faster for seniors. Normally, you can''t keep up with that overwhelming speed and you''re on the defensive side. "Here you go!" "Whoa, reverse jet!" I have a move to change the direction of freedom, the magic shock wave. It emits a shock wave of magic from the palm placed before it to a senior who tries to wave a knife in front of him, turning backwards according to inertia. "Hey!? Usato, that''s not too irregular!? You''re the only one whose movement is SF stinging, duh!!" Slash carried out while leaving behind the remnants of the electric shock. If you avoid it visually, one of them hits my set left hand - it is bounced into purple text. "! A spell of resistance!" "Ho ho ho ho! Your slaughter doesn''t work at all -" "Then I guess so!" Rolled out poke. Seeing as the slaughter doesn''t work or switching to Spike right away!? With a sheath held backwards on his left hand, he strikes me with a spell of resistance. Circumstances are not judged equally. "And is that tactic a different kind of attack -" Seniors who fly slightly larger and farther back, swordsmanship and deep. Electric shocks concentrate on her knife and sheath. "You can destroy it if you set the endurance value to zero with Gori push!!" Are you even going to use it to strengthen your system!? I don''t think so. I grow two wings with clawed hands made of dark magic from my back. Spread it wide and let it defend itself in the same way as both arms. "We''re gonna do everything we can!!" "I''ll do it, Fermu!" "Oh!" The electric shock of the senior turns purple, meaning activation of the system enhancement. Thunderbeast Mode 3...... No, it''s not. The electric shock, which is supposed to cover her entire body, is now only wrapped around her right arm, which holds the pattern of her sword, and her left foot. "That''s the move I came up with when I saw how you did it" ! "Thunderbeast Mode 2.5. Partial Systematic Enhancement" - The senior figure scratches out, recognizing it, and at the same time the shock runs from the side. A hit at the Peak! A series of attacks from all directions! Not unreasonable speed like thunderbeast mode 3, but still tight!! "I''ll do it!!" own arms and dark magic arms on the back. Using four arms, they attack from all directions. Hearing the sound of the curse of resistance being destroyed, I glance at the wings of my worn back, cutting off all attacks. Again, speeding up due to system strengthening is fast by unusual. Then it''s too late from the information coming in through your eyes and ears. "Ferm, Nair! Defense please!!" "Nair, we''re gonna do this thing again!" "You always knit weird moves when you''re cornered!?" Stop the movement of both arms. In the meantime, the Dark Magic Arm, which has increased to four, protects me to envelop me. The respite is for a few seconds. Then in the meantime, take measures against seniors!! "Hey, why are you meditating on this guy? Why? '' "I''m blocking my ears with dark magic too!? Isn''t that strange!?" It''s my first attempt, but only here. Strike out your hands wrapped in magic and radiate a wave of healing magic around you. A new view you can see by preventing sight and hearing. - I can feel it. A feeling I hadn''t noticed because I''d been visible before. The reaction of organisms whose diffused and particulate healing magic is activated. "There!" Sense the presence that comes in by breaking within healing magic. Diagonal Rear Right! Extend your arms to you, take the peak of the sword you tried to shake down, and grab it. "Eh, lie!?" "Nair!!" "Lie, did you do magic sensing!? Ya, I''ll do it!!" "Ko, I''ll be restrained ~!?" In the meantime, I had my senior detained by Nair''s sorcery in order to settle this mock war. New moves. That''s a healing echo location if you want to name it...! After the simulation, we returned to the Demon King again. The mock fight itself is like my win, but if the seniors were using the blade of a knife, it would definitely be like a draw because I was losing. "Normally, do you even use it to strengthen your system?" "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t let you out in a mock fight. Because I was sure you''d take care of it. But I didn''t think you could capture me in a system strengthening state. What the hell did you do? Usato." "I spread healing magic all around me." Explain to seniors as they walk. Honestly, even if it''s a technology that needs trial and error, I can only explain it. "When you''re manipulating a magic bullet, do you somehow know when it hits you or when it''s destroyed?" "Oh, sure." "I wasn''t very good at manipulating magic, but I applied it a little bit because there was only a sense of magic." Can you feel the magic of flying even when you''re meditating on your eyes? I know most people didn''t care, but that''s something I can feel. Magic is connected by something, even if it leaves the hands of those who use magic. Otherwise, you can''t manipulate magic bullets. "Then it''s easy to talk about" What if we spread it around as airborne particles instead of magic bullets? "It feels that by spreading magic and spreading it around you, you can feel the presence within that magic not in sight or hearing, but directly in your body" "I see. I was caught up in your healing magic." "It''s not that extensive. Ha ha." If we stick with this technology, it''s going to help us find the injured who are somewhere out of sight. "Maybe he''s the only one who can do it." "Oh, I don''t think so..." When I say that, Nair looks at me with a jittery eye. "You''re doing too much magic, and the magic manipulation is out of the ordinary, in contrast to Kazuki? If he specializes in outside magic manipulation, you specialize in inside it." "Oh, I see. I mean, Usato, your sense of magic is sharpened." "You''re right..." "I can''t believe that that weird play is going to happen..." Ferms slightly pulling on Nair, who nodded at his senior words. Although I was not very conscious of my inner magic manipulation... I may be stretching that aspect in the future. Of course, I don''t miss physical training. "You can talk about that later around Wellsey, right? Unlike Kazuki, it''s a funny thing that anyone can do if you want to..." "Yeah, anybody can do that." "Yes, Ferm. I''m gonna find a way. Because this guy is just crazy, and the training method itself is an easy thing for kids to do. it depends on who you are and whether you continue to have the guts." If anyone can do it, I want it to spread. I don''t want it to be my only technology, and if there are more people who can do it, I want it to be more and more widespread and effectively utilized. "But apparently I''ve woken up to a seventh sensation...!" "It''s a feeling of magic, so it''s a feeling of magic? Cool that anyone has it but hasn''t woken up...!" I don''t know what you''re talking about, these people. "It''s no use caring..." You had an unexpected harvest, though it was a mock fight you didn''t intend to. All right, let''s sit Zen on the bed tonight and try and make a mistake! 338 Lesson 300 Today was really the day when all sorts of things happened. Playing hand in hand with Korga or tangled up in the Lignas of the Kingdom of Veneral, reuniting with Hyde of the Kingdom of Nirvalna to talk to the King, Master Harold, and at the end of the day, a mock fight with his predecessors. It was really too much of a day. With two days left until the talks, and with the power and representatives of quite a few countries coming together today alone, it seems that our presence has literally become perceived as heterogeneous. "Ha ha! Ahhhhhhhhh!! '' "It''s not a laugh, Karon! Oh, I know it''s not your fault anymore...! '' ... Well, I did apologize to Mr. Leona. The Demon King had asked Mr. Caron for something like a legend, but he didn''t tell me what it was about. And at night. After eating dinner in the inn bathroom, dressed in my bedding, I was sitting on the bed putting Zen together while spreading the faint healing magic into the room. "Hooray." Koga in the same room moves. With that, I sense the healing magic in the air moving into something and something flying this way as I''m pushed away. Grab it with your eyes meditating. It was a ball made of Korga''s dark magic. "Oh, you really get it." "It looks like we can react even if the magic is interfered with or moved, even if it''s not an organism. Well, I can''t spread it a lot because of the amount of magic. Here, give it back." Concentrate on the magic manipulation again while returning the magic bullet to Koga. "So how much do you know?" "Even with your eyes and ears blocked, enough to know where you are. It feels like I can grasp it somewhat if it''s something." "That''s convenient inside. Well, that won''t work for me." That''s right. Me and Koga have completely different types of magic. In one way or another, Koga''s magical spinning benefits will allow her to move darker magic more smoothly. "Well, maybe this can only be used to a limited extent, so it''s not that convenient" "You''re going to use it weirdly." There are weaknesses. But I think it''s a technique that can be applied in a variety of ways. Besides, Nair told me that my magic manipulation specializes on the inside, and I tried everything a little bit. "More elasticity. I tried to change the way I made that one." "Heh, how?" Show Koga your palms and make an elastic grant with your hands not covered in caged hands. Instead of being created on the palm as usual, show it shaped to overflow from your hands. "Until now I''ve been knitting magic outside my body just like Kazuki, but from now on I''ve tried to make it inside my body" "What''s the difference?" Answer the neck tilting koga. "So now you can fight in a way that doesn''t depend on cagemen." "Well, that would be more user-friendly." Although I can only make one as it stands. However, I am aware that I tend to rely on cagemen these days, so I want to improve it just a little bit. "If, when the cage hands are gone, the means at my disposal will be greatly reduced. I''m gonna have to punch him, kick him." "In your case, that''s probably enough, right?" "I am not as unreasonable as the captain who is still a master...!" "Your master, how many yabes... no, I know you''re very naughty at the point of beating Nero''s old man" The captain is also an ideal for me. Irrationality in silencing everything with that fist. The earliest intuition in the magical realm. No matter how much I do, I guess it''s because I still don''t feel like I can win. "Ha..." "What''s the matter, sigh all of a sudden" "No... remind me that he''s going to be the fiance of the king''s daughter in Nirvalna." "Ha." I laughed because I was other human resources. ... Yes, if you think about it, Nirvalna is a country of strength. Wouldn''t it be okay if it was Koga? Mr. Hyde had me pass. "If you think about it, you like strong people." "Ooh." "I should have introduced you." "What are you trying to sacrifice me for, Oi?" I laugh invincibly at Koga just in a hurry with all the earlier fun back. "You like the strong one, don''t you? Rest assured, the other son is the strong one who defeated the fiance candidates in the traditional engagement duel of the Kingdom of Nirvalna. I''m not anxious." "I''m just anxious! You definitely feel like a gorilla!!" Exactly, I can''t look past that word, so I stare at Koga. "Don''t be rude even though I''ve never met you!!" "Wow, sorry... no, why would I apologize...? It''s not weird...?" "Look at me. They call me Auga, but you''re not Auga at all." Why did they shut you up? Should I have liked Rose? "Oh, hey, don''t, getting me into your crazy talking fight..." "I have already been steadily hunted down by the king of Samarial. I''ll leave Nirvalna to you." "Seriously, what''s going on around you...?" Master Harold may still be at the joke stage, but Master Lucas is a bee. If I''m not complacent, he likes me. [M] "Even if he''s strong, I like him too!!" "Ha...!? No, wait! Don''t take the distance silently!! No! That''s the Aya of Words!!" Something sounded suspicious. Is that the way it''s going, you? I''m so desperate to deny it, I''m suspicious. "No, um, I''m just gonna talk to Mr. Armilla about getting a room changed," "You, if you were in the same room with Inukami overnight, something big would happen in another way!?" "I trust seniors." "Look at the usual guy. Where does that trust come from? It''s like producing something out of nothing." They''re gonna say terrible...... That''s right, although the seniors are not kidding. "Jokes aside, seriously, I don''t know what to do" "I guess they''re going to push me off one day. You." "Un" In fact, it even seems like Master Lucas is asking for a gap in tiger vision. What does Eva think? I like how she''s deepening her sights and ears to the outside world, but I''m curious how she thinks now. "Actually, you''d want to draw in from the power guys." "Is that it? I think Kazuki is more amazing." Koga shook her head sideways in my words. "That and Inukami will be brave. Isn''t that hard to draw in? ''Cause, you know, a brave man is a symbol of that country at the moment." "Oh, so it feels like Kazuki and his predecessors are the brave men of the kingdom of Ringle." "And Ri" Just like Mr. Leona, his title as a brave man belongs to that country. So, even if you pull it out, do you really mean that sometimes another name comes up for you: the brave man of the kingdom of Ringle? "So Nirvalna didn''t solicit dolphins, did she?" "I see..." "More than you think, a brave man is a troublesome title. Just in case you succeed in drawing in, you might have a bad image." Does it feel like some team ace has moved straight to another team? While all the work I did when I was on the previous team gets talked about, don''t eat bashing from people who were fans... Hmm, it''s a troublesome story inside. "You''re easy on that." "Who''s easy?" "Because you, formally, feel like an ordinary member of the military. Lifeguards are deputy heads of the organization, but they''re not, are they? Then it''s less important in the country than the brave ones, and they''re in a position to move easily for that matter." That''s why it''s so easy... "I have a proven track record of beating down demon kings more importantly because I have quite a few contacts with powerful people in other countries. Besides being a healing wizard... you won''t get sick or poisoned. You need magic and battle skills, royalty and all that stuff, and you want the talent?" "Finally, it''s a great duck. Sora, don''t come after me until I offer you my daughter." Is that how I was seen? [M] ... Well, I know Master Lucas is different at times... "Nirvalna seemed to like your arm purely." "I decided to scapegoat Koga when it comes to Nirvalna..." "Wasn''t that a joke...?" Because it''s true that it seems to go well with Nirvalna. At least I didn''t feel like being king. "It''s a meeting the day after tomorrow. We might have a lot more tomorrow, so we need to keep our heads down." "I know there''s something for sure, but don''t worry about what it is." The content of the talks will make up a great deal of talk about the Demon Nation, but we must explain the situation in which the Demon Nation is placed at that time. Well, I guess I just need to watch out for the anomalies around me, especially since I''m just sitting there without talking. "A little more, keep practicing magic sensing before you go to sleep" "You, if you do that, it''s going to heal me. It''s going to help me sleep." Is it a healing aroma...? Well, then I guess I''m just tired, huh? Nair and his senior counterparts are likely to do it. 339 Lesson 3001 The day the talks approached the next day. Exactly, does the Demon King know we shouldn''t go outside on such a day, and we were waiting at the inn to discuss tomorrow? "Usato, you know we''re in charge of the escort, so basically you stay away from the demon king." "Of course it is. Is it our job to keep malicious and prejudiced people away from each other as much as possible before the talks begin?" "Oh, then you''re scared too, Usato. You can be me." You mean I can be scared of my face? Will I do it when I can because I can get rid of the most people? "Well, you don''t normally come near me because you''re always scared of demon kings and stuff" "You are so disrespectful to the Demon King..." I shrug as Koga pulled slightly as she sat next to me. "Because Fermu and Nair are coming to a meeting with me in assimilation." "Okay." "Fine, but what do you do when that happens? You can''t just move on your own, can you?" And Nair''s doubts in particular. How should we move if there is something in the talks that could be raided? That becomes important. "If Norn or Lloyd instructs me, I will prioritize you. It feels like we''re protecting the people we''re meeting from evacuation and those who raided us." "You know what? Well, that means your specialty." I''m not wrong because I''m good at protecting you. "But I wonder what''s actually going to happen." "Right. For us, what we do know is that it reveals shocking facts for people in other countries." "Master Farga or something. It seems to be legendary in this era, and it''s going to be really shocking." I was very surprised when I first met Master Farga, too. But I guess we should also have Farga''s words to give credibility to the story of the Demon King. "The demon tribe''s perception remains bad, so I hope they understand the situation at all..." "But that''s hard." "... yeah, I know" In that case, there is no word for subhuman discrimination in this world. In a way, I''m glad I was seeing Lignas yesterday. They made me rethink my sweet thoughts. "We must come to the talks in good time..." I''ll have to do what I can for tomorrow. ... Oh, yeah. Speaking of which, you didn''t show it to Nair. "What?" "If you''re surprised at the moves I use at the heart, you''ll be confused, too, so let me show you right now." "Uh? Not surprisingly. Unless it''s a weird move to show you." "Huh, don''t worry" It''s the elasticity that makes it look good. I show my hands to Nair to create a resilience grant that doesn''t go through the cage hand. "Yes, New Elasticity Grant" Would it feel like a translucent slime comes out of your palm if you were to paraphrase it? Nair, who saw the magic swinging like a Shingen cake, blinks his eyes in a flash. "You did this without the aid of a cageman?" "Oh, yeah?" "... a magic spin could be a worse move than I think... No, maybe you''re simply crazy..." It''s kind of terrible to be told... Yesterday, I spent about an hour mastering it. "I don''t know, is that amazing?" "Right. That''s the guy, you mean he started doing the same thing as his predecessors. I don''t need Falga''s weapons anymore." "What are you doing...?" No, no, no, because I still need it. Because the best thing about this cageman is his robustness, right? Sure, I''m training you not to rely on all the caged hands now, but it''s not like you won''t have to. "Usato, lend me that magic bullet?" I don''t mind. Something senior wanted, so I''ll try to raise the magic bullet on my palm. She starts poking and shaking with her fingers, and she looks at me with a full grin of what she thought. "Usato, let''s call this the healing slime. Sell." "Don''t take it personally" "Then I won''t do it like a cat cafe!? Slime cafe!?" "The choice is too niche, isn''t it? Who wants to go there..." What about the cafe that touches the slime? I''m afraid they''re going to slime the drinks as well. "Hey, Nair, Ferm. This is good, isn''t it amazing?" "It''s a healing magic move. I can sell this." "... hate, not" Damn well received...!? You think I''m wrong? When I''m secretly in shock, Koga dives in and talks to me. "These guys are really close to each other. I''m breaking the ferm." "Right..." While I say something with my mouth, I''m talking to my senior normally and I don''t hate anything else. Maybe it''s something to hide. "Dear Inukami, Dear Usat" "Yes?" "What''s wrong?" Then the knight, who came through the door in a slight hurry, calls me and my senior. Is something wrong? I thought, with a slightly nervous face, he opened his mouth as he looked towards the door. "The King of the Kingdom of Samaria is in sight..." I thought you might come someday, but, Master Lucas, is this the right time...? "Hey, Usat. It''s me!" Shortly after I picked him up, he greeted me with an unscrupulous, cheerful greeting, and I had no choice but to have a convulsing grin. Next to him follows a woman in light armor and clothing with a water tone, others seem to keep her waiting outside. "You haven''t talked to the Four Kingdoms. Dear Lucas." "Oh, that worked great in the battle ahead. Ha ha, well, that''s not weird for you" But there''s no way I''m happy to see you, because you''re both me and the one who took care of me. Predict that perhaps the Demon King will also need help, and guide him toward the living room. "Mr. Usato, I''ll tell the Demon King, so you should talk to Master Lucas." "Oh, but..." "Well, there''s a lot to talk about, isn''t there?" "... thank you" Say thank you to the seniors who cared for me. As I escort her up to the upper level where the Demon King is, I ask the Inn staff for tea, and then I try to take Lucas to the guest room. "No, I don''t mind here." "Oh, but..." "This is the one who pushed it. Plus, 70% of what I''m here for is like checking in on you." "Yes, what is it? Come here, then." Pull the nearby seat we were talking about earlier. "Oh, are you demons?" "Yeah, well..." "Relative for the first time, but more human than I thought. Ha ha." I feel like I''m looking for help from Ferm and Koga. Sara and I go through it, get permission, and then sit in his front seat. "Oh, it''s Hallival she''s the new Knight Chief. You should remember." A knight who refrains beside Master Lucas bows with his hand on his chest. You''re someone with a similar vibe to Mr. Leona. A slightly brown-skinned woman with dark hair as long as a slightly more habitual shoulder, Mr. Halival smiles at me. "Nice to meet you. You''ve never seen me face to face. Son-in-law." "Yes?" "Oh, I''m sorry. Dear Usato." "Ha ha ha, Halival, not at all.... Not yet, eh?" Hey, wait a minute? I haven''t exchanged words yet, but a hell of a lot of people have come with Lucas. What the hell is going on, Samaritan...!? Now I ask Koga and Ferm behind me for help, but they ignore me. These thin lovers...! "Face to face, does that mean that you were previously escorting Eva at the Four Kingdoms meeting?" "Exactly. Your Majesty, Eva has heard so much about you." On the other hand, I think I''m scared that I''m going to find out something horrible about it. Eva will be fine, but what does Master Lucas...? "She''s capable. Smart as it gets, more importantly, I miss my daughter Eva." "No, no..." "Don''t be modest. I trust you, too." I guess that means Master Lucas is pretty capable of saying that. At the time of the Four Kingdoms talks, all those seniors had mock warfare, and I know from me that they are quite powerful. "Dear Lucas, it seems Eva has not come to this meeting." "Oh, that''s right. Even in view of the fact that it is an important meeting, this place is too chaotic. I decided I shouldn''t let the escort strain me, and I''m the only one out there." "I see..." "And..." So once separated, Master Lucas smiles with a flamboyant grin. "You can''t let this sweet little shit fall in love with my beloved daughter and get you wrong." "... Yes? Now what?" I smiled and sounded like I had a huge poison in my mouth. Am I mishearing...? "It''s not necessarily that an undeserved person doesn''t show up to sign up for marriage to his beloved daughter. No, he''ll definitely be there. Not to mention that my daughter is like a mother, every man should turn around and try to get close recklessly" "Yeah, yeah, you''re right." "I can''t even see the Prince at first sight. It is definite to say no, but it is most troublesome to persevere with it. Then we should make sure that doesn''t happen." "That''s Master Lucas. Exactly, it''s a wise eye." Awesome Mr. Halival is nodding. Eva is a beauty, I know exactly what to worry about... but how come my spine stays frozen? "Hey, you think so too, don''t you? You can''t let Eva touch your horse''s bones." "Oh, yeah. I think you''re right." "Even if I leave it to you, it''s only for those I''ve admitted. Ha-ha-ha." "Ha ha" I''m honestly scared of Master Lucas laughing deeply. I have a feeling we should change the subject of this. Let''s shake the subject I''ve been meaning to hear for a long time. "Speaking of which, how is Eiri? You still do Eva''s butler, don''t you?" Eili, Eva''s butler, who took care of me when I was in Samarial. Was Eva free to walk outside, or was there a big change in his life as a butler or something? "He''s doing fine, too. As Eva''s butler now, he''s a reliable man who does his job the same way he does." "Really...... good" "But he''s not just a butler, he''s got other things to look at. Anything from you?" "Is it from me?" Master Lucas nodded, clapping his shoulders. "In my words, it would be an order, wouldn''t it change a little from you, my friend?" "If that''s the case... right..." Is it my fault? I feel a mysterious intimidation from Mr. Halival, who refrains beside Master Lucas. It''s not killing, it''s not angry. What? This is... No, the other way around! Find out...!! "Wouldn''t it be nice to have someone close to you?" "... I see, is that how you see it too" What do you think? When I saw Mr. Halival''s face, I was thumbed up with an amazing smile. Apparently I wasn''t wrong. Everyone tells me I''m blunt or something, but I think they showed me something sharp inside. Satisfied by himself, seniors and Mr. Ciel descend from the upper floor. "Dear Lucas, the Demon King has accepted your visit." "Mm, that''s fast. I wanted to talk a little more, but I can''t help it. So, Usato, we''ll talk again on the way home." "Yes, Master Lucas" I will rise from my seat and be guided by my senior and Mr. Siel to the upper floor to escort him and Mr. Hallival. "Now, what kind of cutter is the rumored Demon King... I''m really looking forward to it" I escorted him into the room where the Demon King was, and I took a seat, breathing out gently. Then comes Koga and the others who were watching the situation behind them. "As always, hey, King of Samaritan..." "Hey, Usat. You''ve got a lot of really weird eyes." "Quite enough, that king..." He''s a good man. He''s a very reassuring person, and I can talk without being too nervous about what is a tribute. "But they like it a lot. Are you okay?" "What do you mean, it''s okay?" "... no, it''s fine if you don''t care..." ? That includes something. Tilt your neck to Koga''s words. "Hey, Nair. Who''s Eva?" "Speaking of which, you never even met.... Fermu, you know what I mean?" "... are you serious? Oh, you''re lying, this guy?" Ferm, who was talking to Nair, is also looking at me with incredible eyes. What''s going on, guys? 340 Lesson 3002 On the day of the Union talks. The venue used for the talks is very large. Many times bigger than the facilities in Lukvis previously used at the Four Kingdoms talks, security was then also quite tight. No one can get in in the normal way if this is the case. And since Falga-like''s magical protection also works, I could also understand in Nair''s words that it is strict on both sides. The Demon King, who was in a key position in the talks, had been guided to a special room in the venue unlike the other participants. Me and the seniors were on guard in front of their room until the start of the stand-up talks. "You had a lot of people coming..." "That''s right." I''m the usual uniform. [M] Seniors wear white based clothing, which is her current outfit as a brave man. "But Hayate and the others will be taken to the special room, right?" "And Frana''s father. So does the Elf chief.... it would be unusual for the Beasts and the Elves to just come to this place, although it seems no other sub-people came" Indeed. I guess that''s how deep-rooted subhuman discrimination is. But still, one day, it''s a problem that I have to face too. I can''t turn away. "Pfft." "Nair, don''t go out there." The little owl that was assimilating from me stays on my shoulder with wings flapping. "It would be nice here. It''s all right, I''ll make it right enough for the talks to start." "I hope so... So does Fermu?" ''No, in my case, it could be a hassle, and you can keep it up'' Dark magic is assimilated, changing it to a shape that covers the lining and up to the neck without putting it on the table of the uniform. Now that we are assimilating beside each other so that we do not know, so we can deal with unforeseen situations immediately. "Wouldn''t Amako be coming, and that kid should be assimilated to you? At times like this, Amako''s abilities shine." "... Sure, you''re right. I''ll ask Amako when she gets here." "It''s unusual for a suzune to say that." It''s a surprise. Normally to surprise Nair and Ferm. Seniors smile small. "I mean seriously, too. ''Cause I''m more focused than usual." "As far as I''m concerned, I always want you to..." "That''s an impossible consultation. Seriously, I only have a short time." "You seem to have solved it already..." Such a light mouth leads to a group of hooded people passing through the corridor we are guarding. Is it Frana and Kazuki who are leading the way? Perhaps Kazuki is following them as a human escort, and Kazuki and Flana, who noticed us, walk over here. "Ah, Usato, seniors" "You seem to be working hard, Mr. Kazuki. That''s Flana''s?" "Yeah. That''s right. Father, these two are fine." When Mr. Flana nodded off the hood, the man next to her also showed his face. Below the hood were the elves'' characteristic long ears and a terminal face to the same cream-colored hair as Mr. Flana''s. Elf men, who look like they are in their twenties, narrow their eyes slightly surprised. "Elves, chiefs, luluga. I''ve heard so much about you from my daughter." "The kingdom of Ringle, the brave Inukami Suzune." "I''m Usat Ken, a lifeguard and vice president." Well, I got a huge look on my face. As expected, or my senior cheek and I caught a blink of an eye at the slightly scary reaction. You realize that, Flana, who pushed her father, Mr. Luluga, laughs like she''s in a hurry. "Ha, ha, I''m sorry. Father, I''m a little freaked out, so I''m just outsourcing the tears on the inside. Don''t be offended!" "Don''t say anything extra. What if they taste it?" "These two are fine because they don''t do that" Were you just normally alert? Well, if you''re not hostile, that''s fine. When I''m subtly relieved, one elf is stuffed more before me like that. Apparently, she''s short, she''s an old woman. "Mm, mmm" "Huh? Huh?" "You''re a cure wizard, aren''t you?" "Ha, yes...... nice to meet you" I''ll just say hello. The old woman of the elf, staring at my face zipperly, backs off in what convinced her to do by herself. "Luluga. You don''t have to be on guard with them." "Really?" "Both thunderous braves and white healers deserve credit. Plus, there seems to be someone else mixed up with Usato." ! "You noticed me?" Surprised to see through Ferm''s assimilation. White healers, that''s all there is. The elf fortune teller said... so is she in front of you. "Even if you survive the trials, there is a strange fate surrounding you. He''s a really interesting person. I''ve never seen anyone like you before." "Oh, is that a good thing...?" I got shut up...!! It turned out like the fortune teller told me it was heinous and didn''t make it clear how I was unlucky. "Can I have a romantic fortune?" "Unstoppable" "Here comes the tougher one than I thought!?" What does it take to attack a defensive attack? Even though it''s a romantic consultation, are you going to attack the castle...? Then you got interested, and Nair on the shoulder talks to the old lady, too. "Hey, what about me?" "Unstoppable" "This is the one where only certain people get the same answer!?" "You''ll get the same result if I do this..." Around what they say in four letters, that sounds like it. "So what about Usat?" "... woman in distress" "" "This fortune teller is real...!" " "Hey, what do you mean?" It''s true, but don''t convince me!? It''s not like predictive magic, but it''s still amazing around me. "Usato, I''m talking about a meeting." "Oh, I know, Kazuki. If anything happens, we''ll take the lead." "... let''s be careful with each other. I kind of have a bad feeling about it." "... yeah" I nod face to face with Kazuki. I have a bad feeling too. I know something is going to happen, but I don''t know that''s not since it happened. "Bye, Usato, seniors. I''ll show you the elves later." I''ll see you later. Wave and drop off the two of you and the Elves leaving the scene. The Elves say they have long lives, but I wonder if Mr. Luluga is over a hundred years old in sight too...... "Usato!" Voices from the opposite side of the direction Kazuki and the others walked. As soon as I realized who it was, I looked back and at the same time took Linca, the beast girl who flew over here. "Shall we stop jumping on the encounter, Linka" "Yeah, ''cause your sister Suzune said she''d be happy if she did this." "... well, you would have been happy to be a senior" You look so sorry next door right now. Damn, I hope you don''t blow weird things into a fourteen-year-old. As she gently jumped down Linka, Hayate and the others, guided by the Miarak knights from the direction in which she came, arrive. Some of them are Amako and Nagi. "Hey, Usato." "Mr. Hayate, were you okay on the road so far?" "Don''t worry about it. The Miarak knights guarded me. And... well, with Amako and Lord Kannagi, it was a problem before I worried." I wonder if there are two predictive magic holders. I can deal with whatever comes, and Mr. Nagi doesn''t have to worry about fighting because he''s strong alongside Rose and Nero in the first place. I bow my head sorry to the two knights who guided me and speak to them. I need permission from Mr. Hayate first... "Mr. Hayate, would you mind if Amako joined us during the meeting?" Amako? But are you sure? " "Oh, Usato, is that what you mean?" "Yeah." I nod at Amako for guessing. "What do you mean?" "Explain now. Ferm." "That''s good." Amako, who called out to Fermu, walks over to me and assimilates him to sink in. Hayate and the Miarak knights who were there look at me with amazement. "Huh? Huh!?" "It''s not my own magic, but by doing so, Amako can be in a conversation." "I can see it right inside." "... I thought you were used to it, but you''re a really unexpected person. Ha. Okay, Amako should act with Usato." "Yeah." Then Linca jumps at me again for what she thought. "What?" "I want to come in too!" "Like that attraction..." ''Linca, I''m sorry. This Usato is for three. " "Yes, yes! Nooooooooo!!" What do you mean, I''m a threesome? If you work hard, you can carry the injured, five or more people at once, so that''s the wrong expression. Ask Linka to explain and leave. "Mr. Nagi wants to talk at the meeting?" "Uh, yeah. I think it''s ok because Master Farga is here.... No, I don''t care what happens. I''m used to seeing human malice." "Murray?" "Ugh, inner me no no no no!?" Mr. Nagi, who put it that far into words, rocks like something hit him in the head. She waved her hand sideways in a slight panic as she changed the color of her eyes only for a moment. "Ha ha, because people in this day and age are different from mine. I''m sorry, I said something that made me nervous!" "Really? Thank you for caring, and the other Nagi." "Ugh, yeah." I understand that Nagi, the other personality if we get involved so far, advised Nagi to do something to keep us from getting anxious. While stopping a senior who tries to approach Mr. Nagi with his hands twitched next door, he next talks to Mr. Hayate about the meeting. Mr Hayate himself will be treated only as one of the delegates in the talks, so nothing seems to stand out. "And that''s the thing. Linca will leave a message in the room with her men, and I wonder if there''s any major concern." "Leave a message..." "Ha..." I guess the truth is Amako did the same. Linca did not speak of me, although she was infidel. ... You can''t be talking here forever. I look at the fold and cut the story off, then turn my body toward the Miarak knight waiting for me. "Sorry, let me take your hand" "Don''t worry! It''s an honor!" "Oh, really..." The glance of respect from the knight of Miarak itches. There''s something about Mr. Caron, and he''s feeling benevolent... Drop me off with Mr. Hayate and the others and go back to security with me again. To make a difference from earlier, there will now be Amako. "I''ll count on you again." "Leave it to me." Once the assimilation was lifted, Amako stood next to me with her hood on her eyes. The same goes for predictive magic, but with Amako, the command tower, I can concentrate on what''s right in front of me. "Well, this one''s ready for something like that. All we have to do is wait for the talks to start." "... I''ve never been over it before if nothing happened." "From the looks of the Demon King, that could be difficult." Because the Demon King predicts something will happen... Maybe I''m very anxious because I might be involved with the demon in the example. "The captain''s men, maybe." If the stolen body is being used and resurrected, it will be more troublesome. At least I''m pretty sure something less spiritually good will happen to me. 341 gossip demon Demons are beings that feed on fear. Without fear, that power will only fade. Until now, I have not been able to move satisfactorily thanks to the presence of an octopus over my eyes called the Demon King. Even if it cuts weak, the target is the Demon King. Its power surpasses all living beings, and even the devil deals with it with it with ease. If we were to move in this peaceful mess, he would have moved instantly and burned us out. "-- talks begin soon" Send your voice in before it''s connected by magic. Freed from the seal, compatriots. A gathering as a species where there is no sense of fellowship and each other just recognizes each other as a tool. But it didn''t start now, something close to instinct that had been so decided since before it was sealed. "We''ll do what we''re told." The race of demons is in danger. The number was less than ten at the earliest, and everything else was banished by the brave men of earlier generations. There was no dispute in the world that we woke up from the seal on that evidence. It has become such a heartless time that no king is at peace and not even willing to wage battle. "To regain our strength, we now plant our fears in the hearts and minds of men." You can''t be convinced. We cannot tolerate such a world of jokes. "--That''s it" Erase the sorcery and meditate on your eyes. The days filled with joy and joy before being sealed, when people were stirring up fear and anger. Now it only shows shade and lurks like a bat frightened by the dark shadows that have avoided people''s eyes. "---hmm." Don''t be ridiculous. Why should we, symbolic of fear, enjoy such gloomy raw. "Looks like you''re done communicating. Raali." "... before the action begins. Don''t talk to me, Rapud." Together we are in this dark world, the devil, Rapud. The devil, who looked like a silver-haired man, who could also be a chunk of self-esteem in the skin of a beast on his upper body, smiles proudly over this me. "I wonder why I have to work with guys like you. I got my wings ripped off in good shape with you and all that." "... of wings, don''t talk. I''ll kill you." "Oh, scary scary scary" Chiseled and stares at the guy I saw to smash the wings that are now playing. Because I haven''t been satisfied with the power. Its regeneration is slow, and I''ve only been able to do it until about half the time. "Even the magic of being disguised as being distracted from being, there is so much to be impudent about. I''m sorry to hear you''re afraid of humans." "That''s not human. Something else... something." "Huh, huh! That''s too ugly for an excuse!!" Eat and endure teeth to the lapud holding his belly and laughing out. The healing wizard of the kingdom of Ringle. A human being called the devil and feared. Originally, the Demon King was supposed to be killed, but he kept the Demon King alive. How miscalculated that was for us. "That healing wizard, even if he''s not there" "That''s something I agree with. Our plan went a lot crazy because of me. An unusual man like the Demon King should have been breathless on that occasion... more than that, he would have reconciled in the worst possible way. So it ended too boring." More importantly, he is feared as a demon. Because of that, the fear that should be directed at us spreads to the universe and disappears. "Even if you spread rumors about our existence, that fear will belong to that healing wizard. Alongside the brave, he''s an abomination." "One day, I''ll let you get your reward" "Naturally. Otherwise we won''t be enough." Now is not the time yet. The status quo moves the situation one by one, and we need to build up our strength. "In the kingdom of Ringle... it''s true they did it, but they did what they had to do" "I guess that''s natural though. Thanks to you, the Demon King distracted us from our existence. This is nothing but a big pain in the ass, is it? We should have fed that life to us. We don''t do it because we''re a weak force if we don''t tie together." irritating about the facts. Without the brave predecessors, it would have been turned into a paradise for us, swirling a world without demon kings without even that irrational decentralization with hatred and lies. "Don''t screw it up, Raali. You have no next." Saying so slowly, Rapud disappeared into the dark as it was. Probably not going to show up until then when the operation starts. "This is a sign of failure before it starts." What appeared instead of Rapud was a group of seven people in black. One of them, stares at a light-haired woman dripping purple hair from a gap in her hood. "Ha ha, there''s another one (...) less, isn''t there? - That demon who looks like a pig rush to see, I can''t believe he''s going to get his soul crushed by a little girl who can''t even tell me where he is." "Shut up." "If you want me to shut you up, put it back on the body. Who do you think liked you and made you live? Besides, these guys don''t have a soul at all. What if they don''t have a soul? It''s just someone else. Girl pointing to six people around her who laughed naggingly and didn''t say anything. Unlike herself, the six blue-skinned people are not angry with their eyes, they just stand loose. "Ma, I don''t care. These guys. If there''s nothing in it, it''s just a meat doll." That''s what I say and kick one of the big guys in the clutter. I smile coldly at her for looking down at her sleigh and rising lifelong companion. "I wonder what you think?" "What?" "Who sat where you are." He goes around behind his back and whispers in his ear. Incites suspicion of the powerful, and cages the malice that swelled up anger and hatred into words. "who won the trust of your esteemed mentor." "The one who accomplished what you couldn''t." No reaction. But while distorting the corner of my mouth at the obvious change of atmosphere, I go on to say the words. "Come on, I wonder how you feel about such a healing wizard" "... no, I was dead once? I''m not interested. I was wondering if you would respect my glorious martial arts tradition." "Oh, I''m a good joke" "You got a good idea. I''m just kidding." The guy with a shoulder clasp turns to one of his big buddies nearby and points his raised finger to the ground. "Ooh, the muscle gorilla there. Be a chair." Sitting on its back, crawling her fellow human remains on all fours, she sighs lightly. I don''t know if he was an outrageous person who could have been treated like this in the first place because his soul is degenerating, but don''t sit on a corpse who was often one of us. "Honestly, when it comes to having nowhere to think, it''s a lie." "Heh." "That''s what the captain chose as his successor, right? You don''t even have a decent personality, do you? That''s for sure. I finally know that no one under the captain can be decent." The guy who said so with a big hand went on to bother and put his arms around him. He''s a fierce emotional switcher. "But... if you waste that successor. I wonder what the captain will look like when that happens... and now I just think about it" "Hey, aren''t you crazy right?" "Ma, it''s the kid the captain chose. I don''t think I can handle it, though. Hey, the big drinking combo that dumped the woman, rub my shoulder" That''s the guy who starts giving two silent women shoulders. The magic of recalling dead human souls rarely succeeds completely. Most of them fail, and meat dolls can just ask orders, but very rarely a person with a superhuman spirit moves around pretty close in character to life. Somewhat, it goes crazy, but this woman is a hit. "But the captain and I are terrible people, too. Don''t find a replacement after you die... whoa, that''s dangerous." View silently protruded swords unavoidably. The owner of the sword trembled like he was forced to stop at such a distance that he wouldn''t touch me--Aur sees the guy coming from his slightly purple forehead to his black-dyed eyes. "We (...) will not tolerate fooling the captain" "Didn''t you just make fun of me? Well, you can''t attack us, the Lord, and you flushed me thinking it was a word without other love." Aur to hand over the sword. The skin is different from the corpse and the blood colour is returning, but the wound that caused the death in life is engraved on the inside of the black coat. But still, this guy was drawn back to the world and resurrected. All around them, their souls are more or less quite powerful. Then why don''t you let me serve you while you crush yourself for us? 342 Lesson 3003 The venue where the United Nations talks will take place is created with seats for delegates from all countries to surround a large, empty, round cavity in the centre. The number of seats is enormous due to the large number of participating countries. Located in the front row are the countries hosting the United Nations talks and the Queen of Miarak, Lord Norn and the King of the Kingdom of Ringle, Lord Lloyd, and the Demon King in this most peculiar position: the Demon King Army. I do not question the cavity, which opens up in the middle, because it is somewhat conjectural, but it will be important to know what arguments will be exchanged at this meeting. "Stay here until the talks begin, demon king" "I know without being told. I will enjoy this meeting in this position. something is likely to happen." "Tell me something about it" "Kuhahahaha" I sigh face-to-face with my senior to the demon king who sat in his chair in a magnificent manner. Koga and Armilla, Mr. Siel, will refrain beside the Demon King, and me and my senior will provide security at the wall outside the circle where the chair is provided. "From here, we can rush at our speed in an instant." "Right. Amako and Nagi also have predictive magic." "Leave it to me." "I don''t look forward to what we''ll be talking about at the talks." "Everything has to happen. I''ve never been over it..." Mr. Kazuki and Mr. Siggles are escorting Master Lloyd, Mr. Leona and Mr. Caron are escorting Master Norn, and security on that side would be considered complete. And then it depends on the escorts brought from all the countries...... "You''re a little scared that a sword is allowed" "I guess you decided it was a bad idea not to arm yourselves in a detour, because this meeting is unusual for the Asians to participate in." Delegates of the country gathered together, and of the escorts who serve it. It would basically be like a few delegates from one country and a couple of escorts bringing them to the venue. That''s all the space available, too. "I knew it was that one. You''d be surprised it''s bigger than a little gym." "Ha, right...... Mm." "What''s going on? Usato... Oh, it''s him" I can see in my gaze and that of my predecessors the representatives and escorts of the country that came into the venue earlier. Lignus and the appearance of the king he serves. A quiet face, unlike the poor attitude of the other day, he follows the king and the old man in silence. "... be careful with him." "It''s not that far in strength, but it''s scary if you try to do harm around without thinking about it. I guess you''ve never been cautious..." With an alert gaze on Lignas, someone will come before me and my senior. To her with strong eyes on her red distinctive hair, me and my senior immediately realize who she is. "Princess Nia, long time no see" "Since the Four Kingdoms talks, right? Dear Suzune, Usato" To Carm. Princess Nia of the First Princess of the Kingdom of Rio. Confirming the knight of the escort to refrain beside her, Princess Nia gives a sorry look. "I''m sorry, I''m late to say hello. I asked to greet Lord Lloyd of the Kingdom of Lingle, and I heard that you two are under the guard and surveillance of the Demon King..." "No, never mind. From a standpoint, I understand it''s hard to get to where the Demon King is." "It helps that you think so" Princess Nia relieves her seniors with ho words. Speaking of which, isn''t Prince Kyle around? "Is Prince Kyle in this meeting?" "Hehe, no, Kyle didn''t get scared when he heard the Demon King was coming here. It''s just me and the two ministers who came from Rio to Carm." "I see..." After all, some kings leave talks to ministers and children because some want to avoid leaving the country empty. But I guess that''s all Princess Nia sometimes says is trusted. Nevertheless, did Prince Kyle not come... What did you think, Princess Nia, smiling, lurks her voice and talks so that she can only hear me and my predecessor with her hands on her mouth. "Kate''s notebook arrived." "! Really... good" Gerna, like you, Kate, one of the healing wizards who came as reinforcements during the battle against the Demon King''s Army. She had been asked by Prince Kyle and Carm Rio''s minister to explore the cultivation of healing wizards in the kingdom of Ringle, but thanks to her natural nature, she perceived it. I wrote all kinds of advice in Kate''s notebook and asked her to send it to Princess Nia... but she seemed to cross it well. "I''m going to let you live as advice from a precious healing wizard. And don''t worry, Kyle has been punished." "Ha ha, how is Kate?" "Yeah, I''m a valuable healing wizard, and I''m the one who''s interesting to talk to, so I''m asking you personally to be kind." Mr. Kate, you''re born...... He''s a bright guy, and maybe just being with someone like that can make him feel natural and energetic. "... Ha!?" Hmm? A senior with a face that suddenly reminded me of something broke in between me and Princess Nia. What''s the matter? and say the words in a hurry after a senior froze for a moment at me and her tilting his neck. "Oh well, speaking of which, what happened to my rumors?!?" !? "I went in from myself, Suzune." ''What I don''t understand when I predict...'' "What are you doing, this guy..." On the contrary, I freak out at seniors trampling mines from me. Princess Nia also answers in a slightly pully manner. "Uh, I''m sorry, but even after the correction was put out... it hasn''t been sedated yet..." "Oh, yeah. Ah, haha..." Don''t be afraid to go to Carm Rio...... I''m still horrified by the fact that my face is still beautified. "You''re not going to let me take much time. Sorry, I was talking to you all of a sudden." "No, it''s good to hear from Kate, even this one." Break up with Princess Nia after a gentle exchange of words. Talk to seniors while making sure people fill up the venue when they realize it. "Senior, what happened to you all of a sudden?" "Uh, erm... that parallel world, I mean, it''s not decided..." "Huh?" "Hey, hey, let me talk to Nair" ? What is it? In the meantime, turn your consciousness to Nair, who is within you. "Hey, Nair, the senior wants to talk to you." "Uh, what?" An owl nair emerges from my palm. [M] The senior, who saw Nair flying into the palm he offered, began a conversation with a voice that I could not hear. "Usat in a parallel world Your lover may be Nia...!" "I have very little contact!?" "Karon in the parallel world said Princess Nia was worried about you..." ''... Seriously?'' "Hey, what are you talking about?" When I spoke, I shook my shoulder with a frightening seniors and Nair grinning and looking back at me. What is it? Is something wrong? "Looks like it was my other day. You don''t have to worry." "Right, it''s early in the suzune. Totally, it''s a little bit of a dick. Usato, I''m coming back to you." Nair assimilates with me again by saying that. What did you do in the first place?... Can''t you think about it now? Anyway, we''re about to have all the delegates from all over the country, so we need to talk this far, keep our heads down, and we need to be on guard. The venue, which brought together representatives of various countries, was just a rolling sight. We are waiting for a time when the people representing the country, large and small, will sit in the same place and talks will begin now or now. Me and my senior, quietly alert to any changes in the surroundings, Norn ascends to the mounted platform of the railings prepared beside the hole drilled in the center. "I would like to express my profound gratitude to those who have gathered here today to represent our countries." Could it be a magic tool that makes your voice louder, or use it to sound your voice across the venue? "At this meeting of the United Nations, let me explain to you the treatment of the demons, the environment in which they are placed, and the mistakes we have made against our predecessors, as well as the mistakes he himself has made, which are none other." It shows some sarcasm, but there''s still no big response. ''Before we do so, I would like to invite one more person on this occasion to take part in this Parliament. It will be a sudden participation to avoid confusion, but please be quiet and calm.'' Sincerely, Master Norn bows down. Then a big head of blue figure emerges with a loud vibration from a hole of empty carrot in the center of the talks. Probably came by magic. A dragon with a long beard that slowly appeared from head to torso - Master Farga speaks quietly when he sees those in the venue who are surprised and in a hurry. ''Sounds like you surprised me, I''m sorry. I am Falga the Divine Dragon, a being who has leaned on man and watched over his work, and who knows his past'' !!? "This meeting will compel us to make important choices for the humans who live in this era. It is a very difficult and difficult wish, but at this time let us forget our prejudice and enmity towards the Subhumans and hope to have the same gaze '' It''s the brave ones who can complain about anything here. No, there''s a real brave guy next door. I see, can this be done when Master Farga leaves? "Dear Farga, it''s big when you look up close. And lots of mustaches." "Isn''t that cool" "Yeah, I get it" When I agree with the seniors, Falga''s gaze is directed at me. He bows his head gently and says hello silently to the extent that he is unnoticed around him. "Come on, it''s the real deal from here." Talks begin. CONFIDENTIAL Although the contents of the conversation were not communicated beforehand, it was expected that it would be a rough debate inside. Let''s start with Lord Lloyd of the Kingdom of Ringle. He talked about the dispute between the Demon King''s Army and the Kingdom of Ringle and gave an honest explanation, not lying or false, about the handling of the Demon Nation after defeating the Demon King. The talks were wrapped in tranquillity, either because Master Farga was there or surprisingly. No arguments were exchanged, at which time one man made a statement with his hands gently raised from the table. "Aren''t the Demons dangerous?" It was Master Lucas. That''s the king who rules a big country. For a moment, I don''t even feel like I''ve seen a crisp Doya face when I look at you, but it''s still just fine. By taking the initiative of Master Lucas in asking questions, one or more of the representatives around him will also take the floor. "Why didn''t you destroy it?" "No, if we destroy it, we''ll have further problems." "Slaves, etc. Outside." "The Root of Harm Should Be Turned Down" "Is there a reason?" As a matter of course, various opinions were to fly. The opinion that the devil tribe should have been destroyed, that it should have ruled, that far-fetched domination is not preferable. Other than that, neutrality accounted for a lot. Next, the Demon King. The twist stood out when he went up on the stage, but without any concern for such a reaction, he described in detail the current situation, where the Demons were placed, so as to convey it slowly and clearly. Of course, it is not surprising that the testimony of the Demon King alone is suspected, so in doing so he uttered a word about Kazuki, the brave man of the kingdom of Ringle, and about the situation in the demon kingdom that Leona, the brave man of Miarak, had actually witnessed. "Don''t you deserve it?" "The devastation of the land must be the fault of the Demons." "If we are to think of the certainty of man and the devil, we can also nod that only aggression has hands" ''But isn''t the threat still the same?'' "No, if you are more of an army with demon kings than you were, it is also conceivable that if you solve the problem of the land, you will not have to contend" ''That''s the quickie. We still don''t know what the devil''s intentions are. Is it too dangerous?'' This also extremed chaos as expected. The demon king, whose impression is made worse by past revelations, is not trusted as a matter of course. A sympathetic opinion emerges for the Demons, but still as much a negative opinion. But the initial expectation was that it was something I knew. The next person to come out of the Demon King is Mr. Nagi. To de-alert or with the black knife she carries in her seat, she crosses her legs to the table after taking a deep breath. "She was once a beast man traveling with her predecessors, Kannagi. Sealed by an earlier brave man, just like the Demon King, she woke up recently to talk about the previous brave hissago '' Master Farga introduces her for added credibility. With a slightly nervous face, she opens her mouth. ''The Demons did have a fight, but nothing. That''s not just the Demons. In the time I lived, every race, human, was in contention. In the midst of it, he was now summoned to the destroyed kingdom'' Everyone will know Tan, the hero of the previous brave. But that''s just beautiful in the light. No one knows what happened to him in the process, nor about him, whose fate was twisted by unscrupulous people. When Mr. Nagi tried to put that fact into words, Amako, assimilated to her and me, saw something with predictive magic. "Usato, come (...)" Ask Amako what the prediction will be in the next few decades, and speak low to the seniors. Senior, I''m coming. "Disgusting predictions are more and more of a hit...!" A person who stands silently, loosely, loosely down the stairs. Representative of the Kingdom of Verinas. I already know what the prediction is. Me and the seniors, we move without hesitation. "Healing Restraint Ammo" Moving in front of the old man in an instant, I slam the healing restraint bullet in, grab the robe and push it to the floor. Seniors from above point at the cutting edge of the knife. "What the fuck!!" "This is a meeting place!!" Delegates who can''t swallow the situation and make noise. "Usato, Suzune! Hold it right in!" "Yes!" Reply to Mr. Leona and ask him to pour the curse of restraint into the old man''s body as it is, stopping him from moving. Falga and the others who know what''s going on seem calm...... ugh!? Play the sword that will be swung down from behind you and slap your fist in. "Lignus...! And the knights around!!" "Usato, I can get out!" The Kingdom of Verinas is not the only one. He turns his sword to me, as some of the knights of the other kingdoms have been manipulated. When my restraint loosened for a moment, the eyes of the representative of the Kingdom of Verinus stained black - from which something like mud overflows, a man with shallow black skin with black wings appears. "Ha! You''ve done a small job, human!!" The man, who laughed because of it, looked around to mock us as he wrapped his exposed high clothes around his torso. horns, tails, and bat-like wings that are different from the Demons. He looks like he matches the demon I imagine. He smiles looking down at this one. "Is that the devil?" A senior caught in electric shock at the same time as he saw the guy jump up in the air is slashed, and Kazuki flies a magic bullet. But they didn''t bare his body and the attack arrived. ... Can''t reach the main unit? Or the body is either different. "Healing Bomb!!" I throw a healing bomb too, but even that spreads like a bare, ruptured particle of magic enveloping the entire venue. "Don''t move, there''s gonna be a dead man?" ! The delegates who stood up in the venue, the pen the escorts held in their hands, point the sword down their throats. People who are small but still manipulated to dot in the venue. With the appearance of the devil, the situation becomes chaotic. 343 Lesson 3004 The demon who appeared during the talks. The man took hostage a dozen soldiers and representatives in talks. Each of them has a pen or sword tip to their neck, and if they do anything at all, their lives are taken instantly. "You''ve come to the right thing, Demon King." ''I''m glad you came out, but what are you going to do? This'' "Usato, I am focused on prediction" I was prepared for the devil to come out with uncertain information, but I never expected him to lurk in the human eye. If you look at one eye of the representative of the Kingdom of Verinus, the eyes that were black are already back to normal. It doesn''t seem like it''s anything like I''ve twisted my eyes or anything. Based on the healing magic particles spread by the healing burst waves thrown earlier, close your eyes and find out if there are any other suspicious beings in the venue. ! Is there no one in the space where the devil is? I see, is that what you mean? Knowing what''s going on, I put my hands on my mouth subtly and tell Ferm and Nair about the operation. "Is that the spell of worry? A lot of work." When he saw them with his vain eyes, the demon king gave him a frightened sigh. Where the demon''s consciousness is directed at the demon king, I turn a blind eye to Kazuki with my senior. "Demon King, you sit there too." "... hmm? Are you sitting down already?" "Huh! It''s still a monster I don''t care about...!" Why are you bothering to provoke me...! His gaze is directed toward Master Farga as he sees the devil''s face distorted uncomfortably. "I don''t know if I could still live like you." "That would be the same there. Forgotten by history, demon of terror. No, should it also be a poor creature that inspires fat self-esteem?" Master Farga is also provoking...!? "If you''ve been forgotten, you just have to remind me. Either way, you can''t interfere with my body." A glimpse into the venue, the devil looks full of confidence. Then what did you think, scattering something like a magic bullet around you, stopping you in the air? "It''s even more wasteful. Move and the hostages will die, and this magic bullet will descend on you. Can''t you do anything about it?" "... ugh." "Oh, good fear. Strength overflows like water creeping into dry sand...!" Demons immersed in joy. The guy who was immersed in that feeling for about a few seconds distorts his nibble and mouth. "My name is Rapud, the symbol of the fear that once ruled the common malice of man, the very fear you forgot." The demon named Rapud spreads his arms to boast himself. "Our purpose here is to declare war!" A declaration of war? Silver-haired demon with dull hair. "The devil has brought you back to this world with his horror! We''re going in everywhere! We can also stir up anxiety, instigate fear, move you and fight each other!!" Enjoying the upset and bewilderment of the delegates, Rapud''s gaze is directed at me with his hands on the floor. "Deceiving the name of the devil there, healing wizard" ? Turn around, but no one. Tilt her neck forward, and Rapud points at me in a phase of anger. "It''s you, you! Who else is there but you!" "... I''ve never named myself before. What does it mean when humans cheat on your names?" "~ ~!!" "You''re stirring up, too." "No, this is vegan." That''s how reputational damage spreads. Now it''s just the Demons, but what if it spreads to other races? ... but it''s not good for me to get my gaze together. If you can''t distract yourself somehow, or you''re in a hurry without looking at the hand you put on the floor, the Demon King, who was accidentally sitting heavily, zeroes his grin. "Kuku, I''m bored" "... what?" Rapud looks back at the Devil King''s grunt. Apparently, the Demon King has distracted me. "Ferm, hurry up" ''I know...! Almost there!!'' ''We''re always ready...!'' Table, a line of dark magic that crawls and stretches through the floor hiding in people''s shadows. Avoid being noticed by the devil and stop those held hostage with the spell of line and restraint. Well, they''re all alarmed and helpful... "I wondered what I would do, and if I tried to lure him out, I would work that degree of shallow wisdom and try to boast my power. You look so cornered." "Shallow Wisdom, huh?" "I''m going to predict what you''re going to do.... right, it would be to arouse an exaggerated voice that you can''t even do, and make you fear? Or do you want to kill one to show off?" That''s the Demon King. You look great in vain even sitting there, and you look like you''re stirring it up in vain...! "The magic that lurks somewhere in this space would be a covert spell. Oddly enough, it was inflicted on another demon, and you chose to manipulate it while it was already crawling around like a rat so that we wouldn''t be noticed by the curse of worry.... Didn''t you?" "Dear!" "Oh, you seem to have hit it. I''m sorry about this." ... Sounds fine for the time being! I look at the hand with full sight of the Devil King''s incitement. Nair, Ferm! Hurry up now, please! "Can''t you even get your intelligence to circle properly because you were brainwashing humans and letting them move in bad faith? Or are you that weak?" "Less than ten bodies, or so? How hisago...... must have been destroyed by an earlier brave man?" ... Wait, so few demons...? They said the numbers are down, but they''re less than ten. "Oh, I don''t want you to tell me you lost like no other." "Well, so you''re not defeated?" Rapud giggles. When he doesn''t understand where that grin comes from, he looks around and opens his mouth. "Wouldn''t it make a difference if there was someone in the way? Instead, he even thinks the numbers are down and neat" "Ha, speaking of which, you did. You demons don''t have a sense of homosexuality, you just thought you were the one who kicked each other in the way. still, poor thing." ... Almost there. A demon king who sets his feet in dignity and looks to Rapud with an extra look. In his words, the gaze of those present here is gathered, not just of Rapud. "You taste humans too much. It even seems pitiful through stupidity not to even understand the reason for one''s own defeat" "You say that!?" "Well, it reminds me... which one?" Shortly after the Demon King put it that way, the assimilating voices of Ferm and Nair echo. "Usato, that''s good!" "The curse of restraint is over!" All, I got you...! I also got a tattoo of Amako, so I breathe loudly and raise my voice. "Senior! Now!!" "I''ve been waiting! Thunderbeast Mode 3!" In an instant, a senior wearing a purple electric shock moves out. A demon who moves to destroy the hostages immediately, but already the hostages are subjected to the spell of restraint poured through the dark magic that allowed them to crawl through the floor. It''s just stopping the move for a moment, but for seniors, that gap is enough. "Everybody, we stopped moving!" A senior knocks the hostage''s sword and blade off his hand with a flash of light, paralyzing him with a light electric shock. Immediately noticed escorts seize the hostages so they don''t break out. This ensured the safety of the hostages. "Shit, give me a magic bullet." "I hate you." Before the devil turns his consciousness to the magic bullets that he has let float in the air, the multiple magic bullets that Kazuki unleashes from his palms move endlessly like creatures, wiping out all the magic bullets in the venue. "We''re here, and if you think you can do whatever you want in this place, it''s a big mistake." "Stand before me again, brave man...!" "No? I''m not the one standing in the way." Gaze at Kazuki and I''ll run as fast as I can. Kick the chair, scaffold the table and move to Carm. Gaze in with the representatives of Rio, Nirvalna and Samarial. Princess Nia with her eyes round to her surprise. Master Lucas, who has nothing to worry about. I see Harold and Ouca smiling like they found something more interesting than this, and I feel slightly flattered, but now I''m going to give priority to what''s right in front of me. "I already know where it is!" "Usato, the opponent is upset. I can be captured.... Ferm, freak me out with Devil Usat '' "Uh, okay?" "Otherwise, I don''t think he''ll come out." I heard some disturbing conversation between Amako and Ferm, but now I''m going to broil out my enemies!! Squeeze the magic bullet in your hand and scatter the magic all around you. "Healing sensing!" "No, don''t..." "It''s always the same!" I already know you''re covering up the figure itself with some sort of magic. Probably something that makes it impossible to capture with five senses - there it is!! I can''t see the magic particles. I reacted to something!! "I see you, you demon!!" My magic sensing is finding creatures in a solid space of nothing! The feeling of a dark magic coat covering your uniform. "Buffoo...!" "Demon King...?" ''No, which mouth says...'' For some reason I slam my fist into a space of nothing, listening to the demon king laugh. Something hits a space with nothing. Then a silver-haired demon appeared around my fist. "Shabba...... heh, don''t be ridiculous! Raali, magic works." "Where are you going? There''s no way I''m letting you get away with this...!" "hi, hi no!?" Grab Rapud''s leg as he spreads his wings and tries to escape into the sky by extending the dark magic rope. "Come on, you!" "Humph!!" Wipe away all the magic bullets that fly in agony with a glimpse of your arm, attract the rope that connects you to your leg, and slap your fist in its abdomen. "orah! healing serial fist!!" "Guru!?" Swing your fists down to the floor, letting off a shock wave of magic and slamming them to the floor. "but heh heh!? Ouch!? healing!? So, but it hurts!?" "I need to lose consciousness!! Then until I pass out!!" "Hih!?" He looks down at the guy who distorts his face to fear and tries to slap his fist in. A fist approaches him - at that moment, a white vortex emerges from his side and someone pops out. "Huh!? Novice!?" When he stops his fist and uses healing acceleration to change his posture and land on the floor, three figures emerge from the white vortex. "Oh la! Isn''t it funny?" Three people in hoods. One of them leaks a brighter voice out of place. "Beth! Narca! Disturbance Regards Tu!" "Ferm! Block Usat''s ears!!" Unleash the magic created in both hands by two feminine men in black at the same time. Something like smoke and sound waves overflowed my ears as the magic of darkness covered my ears. "The magic of smoke and sound!" "You mean the ability to ambush!" The purpose is to rescue the devil! Kazuki and senior support... No, it''s just me or Nagi who can move in this smoke! Squeeze the magic bullet created in your hand and perform surrounding magic sensing. "There it is!!" Release a healing flying fist from the smoke. Shockwaves of fist magnitude thrust straight into the enemy as they blow white smoke, striking directly into the abdomen of one of the blackjackets. "Ugh! I''ve skipped healing magic -!?" "Put your people on the shield...!?!!" "Whoa, you..." A woman who draws her nearby companions to herself and uses them as a shield to prevent them. It''s not the devil. But when I felt more troublesome than Rapud, I shook up my fist and attacked him. "Ha!!" "Hey, I need help with the guy at your feet!" The movement of the person who was making the sound was sealed with a healing flying fist. Me waving up my fist and someone in black with a pattern of swords wrapped around purple magic. When my blow hit the light sheath... "Nuggu!?" For some reason, my fist is bounced, and every body is blown behind me. The dark magic stretched by Koga, who was beside the Demon King, helps where he was about to be blown to the walls of the venue. "Usato, what''s wrong!?" "Wow, I don''t know. But I was blown away by shock..." ''My predictions didn''t tell me what happened...'' I didn''t get hurt, but it''s like they returned the shock of the attack itself...! If you see a place where the magically created smoke cleared up, you put Rapud in charge of one of the black "Ugh, that''s such a shock! If I hadn''t made it to the defense, it might have sucked!" Is there a secret to her magic? Standing up with Koga''s hand, I see one of the black clothes sitting in the hall with a surprise face. The shock takes off the hood that was on his face, and that face becomes dewy. "Ooh, ha..." "... ugh." "Long time no see, Master Lloyd! Siggles! You''re old!! Is that it? It hasn''t been five years? Oh, it''s me! Do you remember me -!?" The dewy face is a bright white face with no life. The woman with the pleasant impression of making purple hair look like ponytail looked at the faces of Master Lloyd and Mr. Siggles and waved with an out of place smile. Neither seniors nor Kazuki were puzzled and unable to move at the smile that seemed so unusual to her. "No way, that guy...?" That''s nothing else. I was the same. The characteristics match. Even in the name of what seems to be a companion. The woman laughs when she looks at me with amazement. [M] "Dead people (...), get me out of here!!" "... you can leave this guy... oh, yes, you can''t. Now we''re going home!" When a woman takes something like paper out of her robe, she uses it to initiate a metastasis. It''s already late when you return to me, and their appearance disappears from the spot with the light. "... scroll! Dear Farga!" "Oh, I''ve identified the destination here. Looks like they already have an escape route. moving from the city to the opposite shore separating the lake and preparing for the transfer" "Hmm, this one confirmed the same place" Looks like Master Farga and the Demon King have both identified the same position. ... No, let''s not think about those people now. Now if you don''t do what I have to do... "What are you doing" "Yes?" Tilt your neck to the words of the Demon King. Then he looks at me with a frightened face. "Follow me, would your abilities make it possible?" "Yes, no, but we can''t leave here..." "Don''t worry. They''re not in Miarak anymore. If you go after him for a long time, you''ll get away with it.... and who could possibly be of interest to you?" If anyone can use the magic of metastasis, they''ll get away with it soon. Seniors would be able to rush right away, but it should be hard for her to run the lake just as well. Seniors and the next time I look at Mr. Leona, I sigh loudly. "... oh, already! You really are a selfish man! You!! Unassimilate Amako, Nair!" "Yeah." "Pleasant." Amako and Nair jump out of my body. First hold Amako and lower her where Mr. Hayate and Mr. Nagi are. "Nagi, Amako, please!" "Leave it to me!" "Be careful, Usato" "Oh! Nair, you''re this way!" "I''ll be trapped in armor like a face again!?" I had Nair enter the part of my chest that mimicked the armor, and I reached straight for the seniors. We need this man''s help to move fast. "Seniors! Help me!!" "Oh, okay! Leave it to me!" "Oh, I can''t help it anymore..." assimilate with the senior who grabbed his hand back. Having confirmed that her sword has changed and turned into a cage hand on her left arm, I move straight ahead of the other --Mr. Leona. "Mr. Leona, I''m going after the devil! May I help you?!?" "Huh!? But..." Hiraki Leona sees Master Norn. A slightly tired complexion, Master Norn turns his arms wide into a slightly angry caged face. "Leona, help him." "Dear Norn, Aren''t you quick to judge!?" "Even the busy talks were annihilated. Give them back.... More importantly, I, you are annoyed because you lack sleep...!" ... Let''s ask Master Norn for healing magic later. I look at Mr. Leona, deciding so in my heart. "... Karon, please here" "Oh, I''ll take care of it. Usato, did you ask for it?" "Copy that!" Mr. Leona grabs the hand I gave her. At the same time it assimilates with her, turning Miarak''s ''wand'' into a leg armor shaped like ice. "All right!" "Welcome, Leona. to my castle. '' "Leona, don''t worry about this kid." "Cha Yum......" "Oh, it''s still a strange space," I''m sorry, Mr. Leona...! With her help, I speak to Koga. "Ok, be a koga weapon!!" "You can''t be!!" "Just kidding! Protect this place!" "Seriously, bad nature. Will you stop joking...?" In the meantime, I''ll leave Koga to him because he can be trusted. Well, I guess it''s too much for war because there are other Hydes. Next I see Master Lloyd and Master Siggles. Lord Lloyd looked like he was saying something to me, but soon he shook his neck to the side. "Usato... Let''s talk later" "... Yes. Kazuki, Lord Lloyd." "Leave it to me.... Usat, hit the devil!" "Oh...! They''re coming!!" Pushed back by Kazuki''s voice, he opens the door and starts moving as he wraps his senior electric shock around him. The speed of the senior''s electric shock and the power of Mr. Leona''s cold air to scaffold every place! With this power, I''m going to see that guy immediately - Mr. Aur!! 344 Lesson 350 I assimilated myself to my predecessor, Mr. Leona, in an attempt to track down the demons that appeared in the talks and to meet the Aurs who were resurrected by them. The first thing I saw out the door into my sight was a passageway in a venue overflowing with people. I immediately noticed that the guards who heard about the anomaly were pushing me closer, and I jumped on the spot. "Hey, what are you gonna do!?" "You can run the ceiling!!" "Hia!?" Kicking walls and ceilings, jumping out of the crowd and outdoors. Which way!? "From your point of view, it''s diagonal to the left." "Dear Farga!" "I''ll show you." "Thank you" Following Farga-like instructions echoing in my head, I jump high using elasticity - healing jumps - and run through walls. "My high-speed travel and your perverted manoeuvres allow me to run through every place! Go, go, go! Usatokun!! '' "Is this the view you''re looking at... there''s something a little emotional about it" "Hey Nair!? Are you all right!? I''m gonna fix you with dark magic!?" "Ababa!?" Traveling from roof to roof while wrapping electric shock on Thunderbeast Mode 2, from the side, it''ll just look like an electric shock is running on the ground, but if you can do it with a natural phenomenon for not getting noticed, that''s fine! "Humph!!" Confirm the opposite shore from the air as you make the end-to-end movement of Miarak in an instant and jump to the mountains with a healing jump without getting your hair in between. "At the end of the lake. With the power of you and Leona today, it will be easy to cross." "Roger!! Mr. Leona, I''m coming!!" ''Oh don''t hesitate to use it!!'' The cold air overflows from my legs. The resulting magic turns into ice cubes in the air, scaffolding them and accelerating them all at once in the air. When you release a kick to shake it up from the bottom with momentum, the cold air takes shape and releases it to the front lake surface. "Healing Cold Legs!" "This is advanced naming with cooling and cold legs......!" "Ugh, um..." "You can be honest, Leona." "and hibernate!?" The released cold air freezes at the same time as it hits the lake directly, turning into a temporary scaffold. From the surface of the lake to the opposite shore, watching the path shaped by ice, I once again run to the opposite shore with all my might. "Hiaaah!? What kind of move are you?!? Because if I hadn''t stuck with you, I''d be freezing to death by now. Me!!" "It''s healing magic too!!" "Rest in peace with the noodles... I thought it was Pramai Zero. This!?" Kick the land of ice, sorry for Nair''s screaming in chest armor. Leg armor with scaffolding everywhere. Using it, I even ran through the lake, and I would already kick and crush the ice and make a leap by imparting elasticity. "Healing Jump!! One more time!" He leaps further up with ice cubes created in the air and finds multiple figures trying to activate the magic of metastasis on the opposite shore. 9!? Two of them are demons and the rest are Mr. Aur and the others!! I knew you''d come. "I found it. Wow!!" !? Having seen them, I call Mr. Leona''s name as he falls toward them. "Mr. Leona!!" "Oh!" Ice swords appear to surround me, and they are released in unison. "Ha ha! That''s the prospective captain!! You''re flying so fast! Girg!!" One of the black clothes jumps forward and releases something like a powerful fever from his palm. It melts the ice sword in an instant, but in the meantime I land to slap my foot on the ground. "Olah!!" Unleash the magic of the ice and turn to the devil and Mr. Aur to generate the ice column. It''s powerful enough that heat alone won''t dissolve it. "Oh, well, then it''s my turn." With the big man known as Gilg, Mr. Aur sticks his hand forward and emits a purple ripple. They break and crush at the same time as they come into contact with the ice, during which the magic of Gilg''s unleashed heat melts the ice. What''s the matter? Don''t you attack? '' "You better not go in there before you know the magic of that purple-haired woman." "Oh, enough for Usat to be bounced off the front" The number is nine as confirmed from the sky. To the two demons, seven in black, including Mr. Aur. The Seven are surrounding me exactly now, but the two demons, Rapud, are turning a frightened gaze at me, and the other is preparing for the magic of metastasis. "Oh, I''m in trouble. You can beat this number, but you can''t beat it." When Mr. Aur, standing in front of him, groans so as to frighten him, the demon of the woman who is about to make the metastasis roughs her voice. "Don''t you dare stop! We''ll have as many of them instead!?" "Yes, sir. Well, that''s what I''m gonna do to stop you from harassing me." Three of the seven have proven abilities, but it''s troublesome when they use them. At least I can''t lose, but I can''t win. That''s all the handouts exist: seven to one. ... Well, it''s a pain in the ass to think about it. "We''re just talking about stopping the metastasis." Instantly activates Thunderbeast Mode 2 and forces it through the siege. The aim is the demon who looked like a woman. "Let''s start with you!!" "Huh!? yaaaa!?" Slap a handknife around the neck of a screaming demon - but the attack will then pass. Oh, he''s hiding, too! But that doesn''t make sense to me either!! A healing magic bullet created in your hand is beaten to the ground, and when scattered around you, the healing magic particles are activated into invisible beings. Huh, this guy only has half one wing...! "You''re the killer!! Forgive me!!" Teng himself stole and used the bodies of the buried Aurs. If you knock him over, you''ll be able to do something about them. I think so, and white smoke engulfs my body when I try to attack her in a transparent way. "Usat, it''s the same white smoke!" "This stuff makes no sense to me right now!! Humph!!" Beat the ground with a healing magic caged leg armor to diffuse the healing magic around you. Grasp the three approaching shadows and play the sword to be wielded with the right cage hand. Pull your arms back further and instantly wrap a purple electric shock around them. "Thunderbeast Mode 3!" "Electromagnetic Accelerated Healing Flying Fist!!" One showed a move to defend but it''s too late!! The flying shockwave, which was also released three times in conjunction with the healing acceleration fist, strikes and blows directly at the three men who tried to launch the attack. "Fist Rail Gun...? What, I wonder if I can do that too by poking guidelines..." "That''s the earliest thing you can do when you get here..." Healing flying fists blew white smoke. Ahead was a small man slapped from his back by a tree, a big man defending himself with an iron-like mass, and Mr. Aur defending himself with a sheath of swords wrapped around purple magic. "Captain, where have you found a child like this?!! Mmm!? My body..." "The spell of restraint!" "Nice! Nair!!" He tries to keep attacking them in order to render them incapable of combat due to the spell of Nair''s restraint. But before me, Narka, a woman who manipulates soundwave-like magic, breaks in and unleashes magic, but protects Nair and eats her body while enduring with temper. "... smoke again!" Smoke flies from side to side again. And when I''m biting my teeth, intense enthusiasm also flies with the smoke. Did you fly the magic of heat with me...! "Mr. Leona, please match!" "Oh!" Match Mr. Leona''s cold air to the healing burst wave created with both hands. This smoke will blow your mind!! "Cold air!" "Healing Blast Wave!" Free the encased magic and freeze all who are within the bounds of the move. Stop the two of them moving that were releasing heat and white smoke ahead of them that blew up smoke. "Gaps" "Ah, Usat!" A sword pierces my abdomen as the white smoke clears. So I grabbed it by the hand of a cage, but... "My magic is like a shock." "What?" "Your attack, I''ll give it all back together" A cannon-like impact hits the abdomen from the tip of the sword. ... I see this is who her magic is. Take the shock directly from the front all over your body and stay on the spot. "Uh? It must have caged a lot of shock." In advance, if I hadn''t punched a pile made of ice in the back of my foot, I might have been blown away, but if I had endured it, it would be this one. I lifted my face and grabbed my shoulder with my left caged hand, and Mr. Aur made me grin. "I don''t know what to do if I know when the shock is coming...!!" "No, I mean like a captain like that... that? I''m a pinch!? Oh, my God!" She tries to let go of her grabbed shoulder and sword. The power doesn''t belong to a lined human being, and besides, it doesn''t even look like the electric shock that''s been pouring in since just now worked. "Great power...! What the hell did they do!" "That''s the dialogue over here!? What did you do to the captain?!?" What did they do...? That''s what you know best! "Training!" "I regret that you will be convinced...!!" Did the demons do something to the wreckage too...!? But as far as the others are concerned, only Mr. Aur seems to be conscious. "Oh, there!" Grab the neck of someone approaching you by magic disappearing from behind, with a dark magic hand created from your shoulders. It was Rapud with a knife in his hand that emerged from a space of nothing. Apparently, you tried to surprise me, but the half-baked surprise doesn''t work for me right now...? "You did it?" "Hey, why, the place!?" "If healing sensing is activated, there''s no gap in me." "You don''t have to think about it when you know how to heal...?" "There''s gonna be no gaps in this guy..." It is already full of enough magic around it with earlier healing blast waves. Even if I deceive the five senses, I will find them in other senses. "Okay, if you''re coming to help, now''s the time, you guys!" ! Everyone moves out and comes this way to respond to Mr. Aur''s voice. It''s just dangerous to fight them while you catch Mr. Aur, so after you throw her off, put your fists up. "... that''s a pain in the ass" The first little guy to blow it off must have definitely skipped consciousness, but could this be the effect of demonic magic? Others work together before defeating one. Even if I knock him down, he''s a dead man, so he''s forced to move his flesh and attack me. In addition to that...! "It''s extremely troublesome when they work together...!!" The magic of creating iron. Fever-emitting magic. Magic that generates sound waves. Magic that creates smoke. And the magic associated with impact. I haven''t figured out the other two, but the moves that don''t have direct attack power, but are combined with them, are so annoying that even I am now assimilated. "Smoke again?...... ugh!?" Before activating Thunderbeast Mode 2, intense sound waves fly for a moment and the behavior is delayed. Aimed at that gap, iron stretched out from the ground like a tentacle tangled and fixed in my arms. "Chris! Girg!" Mr. Gilg and another big man, Mr. Chris, turn their hands over here. Fever and that is... water!? Then the moves to be combined...!! "Humph!!" Hit the iron and intercept the attack from the front. With the boiling water released in front of me, I release a kick of cold air from the soles of my legs at all costs. The two attacks clash in the center, making huge ice cubes, but Mr. Aur is slashed to fall from the top without letting his hair in. "Huh!" "We''re not going to die any more! No matter how much you do, you can''t compete!!" "Time just goes by like this!" "That''s what I''m here for!!" "So I''ll change the way I do it" While away from Mr. Aur, I change my methods of warfare. The current form is certainly strong, but it can also be used in the opposite way!! "Senior! Mr. Leona!" "Leave it to me!" "Oh!!" It also means we can put two brave men on the spot!! The two men who emerge from me instantly turn to their respective enemies. "Nair, assimilate!" "We can finally get back to the safe zone...!" I also turn to Mr. Aur, assimilating myself to Nair. Unassimilating seniors and Mr. Leona will wipe out your left arm and leg gear, but I''m the best match for what I am! "You really are such a surprise box girl! It''s more ecological than a captain!" "I''m the lifeguard, lieutenant! It''s Usat Ken! He''s the healing wizard of Rose''s men!!" Mr. Aur rounded her eyes for a sudden introduction, but she opens her mouth waving her sword when she laughs joyfully. "Hi, I''m Aur, who died before you came! I wonder if the captain is a lifeguard!" "Yes! An organization for saving people''s lives, that''s Lifesaving Corps!!" Introduction that cannot possibly take place during the battle. With swords and fists bumping into each other, I say what I''ve been meaning to say to Mr. Aur. "Mr. Aur! I''ll take you to the captain." "... Ha ha, I''d love to see you if I could see you" For a moment, she grinned empty-handed. "But there can''t be a face that fits like this... Shit!" But that look also quickly changed, and back to a slight grin, when she turned her hand to the side - she emitted a shockwave of magic from the palm and traveled with an unusual acceleration. "It''s...!" "This is how shockwaves are used, too!" Slash to be swayed down. In contrast, I also explode magic from the cage hand, avoiding it with the acceleration caused by the shock wave that occurred. "Yes!?" "I didn''t expect you to use the same moves I did...! That''s Mr. Aur...!" "No, definitely the right use of your magic. That''s not it!?" Mr. Aur''s magic is the magic of a single attack that creates a shockwave and can also use the opponent''s attack as his own shockwave. A far-fetched attack will give her a counter-attack gap. You''re absolutely right. Speaking of which, why is he accelerating with healing magic? Then you can make her incapable of combat with one blow and stiffen her with the spell of restraint. Mr. Leona and his predecessors are also fighting for their advantage, so one by one they are sure to stop moving. "That sounds tougher one-on-one than I imagined...!" ! Me and Mr. Aur are moving around using the shock wave. But if there''s a difference between me and her movements... "Elasticity granted!" It means that there is movement due to elastic imputation. For a moment, I exceed her movements and circle forward I squeeze my fists caged in the spell of restraint. "If you want to see me if you can see me, I''ll let you see me if you want!!" "What?" Roll out your fists. The fist released with certainty as a blow to be struck, but cut the sky by the untouched disappearance of Mr. Aur, who had a surprising face in front of him. "Hey, disappeared!?" "Usat, to the right!" Looking to the right, there were Mr. Aur''s and the demons of the woman who was activating the sorcery, surrounded by white light. Looking at the seniors and Mr. Leona, they also put up their weapons in a bewildered manner, and, like me, the enemy seems to have disappeared from sight. "Healing Bomb!" "Electric shock/child fire!" "Freeze!" The simultaneous attack of the three men reaches Mr. Aur and the others in the light, but all of them are bounced off. What the hell is that magic! "Long Range Transfer Magic!" The Forwarding Magic "!! Also, I''m not in the dimension where your attacks go by anymore!! This monster!! Ba-ba-no!!" "Ah!?" "Hino!? That doesn''t make any sense!" As soon as I stare at the demons of women who come stirring up in a whim, I realize. The magic you''re using is powerful, but not the main body. "Wow, you look just like the captain... Speaking of which, what about Rap? We were going to transfer that together, weren''t we?" "Oh, he got away... So we''re the only ones transferring..." Can the metastasis be stopped? I never thought I''d be ready for some amazing magic so far... "Usato, it was you." ! "Well, I guess we''ll see each other again. See you then." "Don''t say hello to the enemy! I''m transferring!" She waved with a bright laugh, wrapped in white light as it was and transferred somewhere. All that remained were the tracks of the battle and the rounded and creased ground during the transfer. "You''ve escaped." "No, there was a harvest. We were able to confirm the identity of the opponent and the fact that the body stolen from the kingdom of Ringle was used." "... are you okay? Usato" To Mr. Leona, who looks worried, snorts. I''m fine. Though I was surprised Mr. Aur could communicate more than I thought. "Usato, Leona. The fact that only Rapud has not been metastasized..." "So you could be nearby." "Let''s find it. Maybe we can tie him up and get some information about the devil." I wouldn''t have gone that far. If we look now, we might be able to find it. If you look at Miarak, check the ship heading this way. "The search is between me and my senior. Leona gives Miarak''s knight command of the search" "Oh, I got it. but be careful?" "Yes, just in case, the two of us act --" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!" "Huh!!" A man screams as he tries to head towards the woods with his senior. This voice you will never forget is the voice of Rapud, the demon who appeared in the talks. Me and my senior rush to the spot with that voice screaming in fear. "Usat, Inukami, you might want to hurry" "Dear Farga, do you know what happened!?" ''No. But the existence of a demon named Rapud is about to disappear'' The devil is about to disappear!? What the hell is that?!? "Senior, let''s hurry!" "Looks like you should do that!" Run to where me and my senior heard screams at full speed. It took us more than a dozen seconds to finally get to where we thought his scream was - the sight of black ash spreading like coal on the ground, about to disappear on the wind. Looking down at the ashes that fell to the ground and looking around, I speak to Master Farga, who would be watching remotely. "Dear Farga... Could this be" ''Oh, it''s the wreckage of the devil. Is every soul crushed?'' "Is that possible?" Dear Falga, who reacts distressingly to senior questions. What he says is not normal. Right now, something unusual is happening. "Demons are immutable. As long as people have fear, even if they are crushed, one day they will be resurrected.... but it will take a while. Originally, the devil was supposed to be powerless by sealing it...... Rapud was killed without even being given room for resurrection '' "There was only one person I knew that was possible." Mr. Hisago, is that all? But he''s already a man of the past. There''s no way even he could have come back to life. ''Hey, Usat. There''s something on the ground.'' "Hmm?" When I look to the ground in Ferm''s voice, I find something like a red stain falling near the ashes of Rapud''s wreckage. A few drops on the ground...... no, quite a bit of blood hasn''t solidified yet. "Is this blood? Did Rapud try to assault someone here? Nair, can you check it out?" "Yeah, I got it." I see Nair jumping out of my body and falling to the ground looking like an owl. "It''s still new.... a young woman from the smell of blood. It doesn''t seem like a big injury..." "Can you follow the smell?" "I don''t smell that good. I know if you go anywhere near it..." "No, I''m sorry I couldn''t." Could there be an injured person? Then maybe we should still look for this place. "Usat, Inukami. Bring back the ashes of Rapud and return to Miarak once. '' "No, maybe someone got hurt here" "There is a good chance of a dangerous man with a weapon that could kill the devil. We can''t risk you right now. I can understand your mood, but I''m worried about you. '' "... Yes" You shouldn''t go deep. Convincing myself, I fill a bottle made of dark magic with Rapud ash. "... and then we''ll do this." I shouldn''t look for it, but I''ll do it for once. Wrap the magic bullet created in your hand with elasticity and place it in the trunk of the tree. It looks like a transparent green slime, but if you touch it, you''ll know it''s healing magic. "Usat, what are you doing?" "Leave the magic bullets wrapped in elastic grants. If an injured person comes back here, they could use this." Once the elasticity grant is released, it will disappear, but it should still last an hour. When I go far away, I don''t know if it will be used, but it doesn''t matter. "Name it, place it. It''s a healing magic bullet." "Well, then you can let people have it?" "There''s a time limit, but that''s the way it is. Now let''s go back" We need to get back and let Master Lloyd know we''re safe. The talks still remain a mess, and it''s hard to do much after repelling the demons. 345 gossip pain and fear I thought it was someone I didn''t love. If I played with him a little, I thought he was just a person frightened and giving in to fear. I assumed that if I knew cunning, I would be afraid of our power. But the person we encountered in reality was too different from the person we knew. "Ha, ha, ha!" Incidentally, run. Trembling my feet in fear, even moving my wings, I easily overwhelm myself, the devil, remembering a human wrapped in white clothes that carved terror and trembling heartily. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!!" It was humiliating. Who would think he was such an insane being? Even the magic of hiding existence and deceiving the five senses can''t be human beings who perceive and respond!! "You taste me, you taste me...! That human being...!! Never, never forgive me!!" We have to hide ourselves first. I can''t use Raali''s magic. If anyone finds a human being and enters his eyes, he can survive for now. At that time, think of a plan to avenge that hateful healing wizard...! "Ha, ha..." Now I just run away. To connect to the next opportunity. Running all the way through the woods, I go out to an open place. I find a single human standing there somewhere near me where I can hear a waterfall. "Looks like my luck is turning to me too ah...!!" Dark-haired little girl with mixed red hair, wearing a black cape. It also looks like a man at first sight, but the atmosphere and signs are the woman herself. Get in his eyes and you can do it...!! It just doesn''t make sense that humans can beat demons!! "Ha!!" Flip your wings and head to a silent human being. Fear makes my legs dull and I can''t move? Or I don''t know if you simply haven''t noticed me-- no, wait, this guy has a fear for me-- "" Stupid "" With a voice that sounds overlapping somewhere, a shock runs into my body, blows backwards, and crashes into a tree. Looking down at the pain in my abdomen, a cutlass pierced my abdomen and sewn into a tree from body to body. "Ugh... what the heck, this!!" I don''t cry because my pain is different from that of a human being, but my head was in confusion unchanged. Less than twenty little girls like that sewed this me with a sword!? Is there such a joke about that healing magic monster...! But no matter how you scratch your feet, the cutlass that pierced you won''t fall out. It was like being sewn into a stitched fear, and I stared at a little girl who had turned into an inept being. "You''re worms parasitic to humans." The little girl''s face, approaching us at a slow footing, leans down and doesn''t look well. But that voice sounds like a double somewhere. "Little girl, you...!" "I will not tolerate the way it is." I don''t remember my face being raised and exposed. A little girl with an appropriately old face, but never seen or been involved with it for me I knew the signs and the fear (...). "Ugh, that''s a lie, you must be dead already!" I tremble my voice and scream. Why are you here? No, I don''t care if it''s him or not! "Why are you there! Why is a little girl like you behaving like him!? Don''t be ridiculous!! People like you, monsters, why!!" "''Cause you''re here." The little girl, who answered that concisely, basically put her hands up in front of her chest when she glanced at me from a gap in her dark hair mixed with red. "" System strengthening -- "seal" " "Oh, no, don''t!! Don''t be ridiculous! Stop it!!" Little girl''s hand and lacerations carved into her arm. It is only natural that we are forced to use system strengthening. The pain you''re attacking this little girl right now shouldn''t be in line. "Here, you''re done." He creates a light sphere in his hand without even paying attention to the fact that blood splashes across the universe and falls to the ground. You can''t be wrong to look, light. The first root of all the evils that terrorized us and put us to sleep of perpetual robbery. "Hisa -" My voice is speechless and my body is sucked into the sphere. I tremble at the feeling that my soul is being grasped while my voice is surrounded by a swirl of light without emitting anything. What are you gonna do? Oh, oh, I just don''t like that!! My body is crushed. Even death is destroyed as a transcendent demon. Uhhhhhhhhh!? Death tasted by hundreds of compatriots on its own. My consciousness could play after the pain as I was engraved with that despair and fear that I could never have tasted myself. A demon trapped in a sphere in his palm could play. The gripping, black ashes overflowing from his palms are scattered around him with the severer, disappearing on the wind. Having taken a serious look at the situation, I sit back on the spot at the same time as I return. "Ugh... Ugh..." A wound engraved on both arms complains of severe pain. Trembling his hands, he nodded and burst into tears from his eyes. "Ouch... it hurts... uhh..." I don''t have time to be in pain. I managed to get up and pull Cutlass through the tree stabbing the devil, wrapping a bandage around his arm. That alone runs a tremendous amount of pain, but still tighter to avoid bleeding more than that, tying it tight. "Hurry up, we need to get out of here." I can see someone approaching us. Very fast. Bandages are wrapped tightly to prevent blood from falling and hide in the rocks near the waterfall, a short distance from the spot. I can see just where I took down Rapud from there. "Dear Farga... Could this be" Appearing on the spot were Usat, the healing wizard whom I met four days ago, and Inukami, the brave man of the kingdom of Ringle. "Usato... what, so..." I only knew him unilaterally. I really didn''t mean to see you, and I shouldn''t have gotten involved. Still, I went to see him. "I don''t know if there''s anything I can do... why don''t we talk about it?" He was a healing wizard who defeated the Demon King, and he put healing magic on me just when I met him. In retrospect, my behavior was suspicious and not strange to be alarmed. In fact, they must have been wary, too. Still, he was trying to talk to me personally. "If you leave here..." Maybe you can help me. Might do something about this shouldered role (...). At the same time as holding such thoughts first, the figure of the brave Inukami is reflected in his sight. "" Also, innocent people from other worlds... " Nature and mouth move, causing irritation. Seeing the blood seeping out of the bandage wrapped around my arm as I drove it out of my head, springing apart from my emotions. No, you can''t. I couldn''t make it. I was supposed to fight the demon king. We were supposed to fight, but we didn''t make it. Scared to realize, scared to fight, did nothing. I was just watching people who weren''t supposed to let me fight. "I have to do this..." Because that''s what I should do. Because that''s what I have to do. Yes, I told myself, looking at both hands, I can see Usat and the brave Inukami going back the way they came. I pass where I killed Rapud, too, to return to Miarak, making me feel sorry for him when I saw where he was gone. Should I take a detour to avoid finding out...... hmm? "... that?" There is something green at the root of the nearby tree that killed Rapud. When I find it and take it in my hand, it sheds a beautiful light and heals the wounds in my hand. "......" With my touch, I can play something like a membrane that was covering my magic, and the green healing magical light covers my entire body from both arms. Did Usato leave you? "... warm..." Pain draws from both arms. The healing magic light he kept healed my arms injuries. Even if the healing magic light goes out, I embrace that light and tears up apart from the pain. "Ah, ah... ah..." I can''t stand it. I know such kindness, and I don''t like being alone again. "I don''t like it anymore... I don''t like it... but, Usato..." Coming out of your mouth is a childish word of denial. All this time, the truth that never came out of my mouth these past few months is flooded. "The truth is, I don''t want to fight... nobody, I don''t want to hurt you... I want to go home..." Beautifully praised red hair was smeared black. I popped out of the house with a mission that echoed with my head, and this is how far I''ve come. I couldn''t resist. His voice continues to whisper in his ear as he anoints my consciousness. "Why did you give me this power..." The magic of I" disappeared, and another I magic was pressed instead. Why should I be forced to strengthen my system and suffer from pain...? "Dear brave...... ugh!" How could I not ask Usat to help me then? If I could say, I wonder if he could have helped me...... Two demons have already been buried. And a little more. If you kill all the demons, my role may be over. 346 Lesson 3006 The talks after the demon Rapud raided were naturally cancelled. I am glad, however, that the discussions we had at the first talks seemed not to have to be in vain in themselves, as they simply meant that the talks on that day had been cancelled and would be held again at a later date. But the fact is that there was a demonic raid that made their presence public. We have to think about their increasing power in the future, and most importantly --, "What do you mean I''m called a demon killer...!!" "Of course." "What are you really talking about?" "Nice, cool" "As far as I''m concerned, you behaved better than a brave man." "I guess rust out of you refers to this" This is a total scratch. In the inn lounge, I get angry scratches from Ferm, Nair, senior, Koga, and Armilla. It was really hard after that. After giving Lady Farga the ashes of Rapud, he was immensely talked about surrounded by the great men of each kingdom. As for the content, well, it should have been pretty much the same. Even though I''m getting used to it, when I can come in a group, I usually get in trouble. "I wasn''t sure, but how did you know where the devil was? Didn''t even know the signs?" Answer Mr Armilla''s question. It''s nothing to hide. "I wrapped healing magic particles around them, and I detected their activation, and I identified their location." "? I''m sorry, is that possible with a normal feeling?" "This guy was able to do it because the magic sensation was abnormally sharpened with a technique called magic spin, so it''s not normal." Nair explains on my behalf that Mr. Armilla and his predecessors look distressed. "So if I turn that magic around, can I even feel like you, Usato?" "Uh, I can''t be sure, but given the nature of your seniors and Mr. Armilla''s magic, maybe you can" Seniors are electric shocks running through the ground and the universe, and Mr. Armilla is likely to be able to do the same thing as me with the firepowder scattered around him. Just trying to show you two the magic spin I''ve always been practicing. "This is it." "I know, but you''re faster than before." "You''re clever... But there is something similar to the skill my master and I deal with..." Anyone can spin magic. It takes motivation and guts to continue or not...... "If more people can do things like me, it will be a deterrent to the devil''s art of hiding." "The other guy''s hiding in an odd way.... you''re going to teach that to another country for free." "Oh, no?" He looked surprised when he nodded at Koga, but immediately gave him a frightened grin. It''s something anyone can do as long as they learn how to do it. There''s nothing you can hide, and then you''d better spread it to everyone. When I get back, I''m going to teach the team, including Rose. "No, because you''re the one who''s weirdly ungreedy. That''s not good." "Yeah...?" Somehow I was convinced. Didn''t they think even money would take it? Extraordinary, I realize that my senior is staring at Koga with his jitsu eyes. "Hey, Koga." "Hey, what''s up?" Koga is called out by seniors and finds herself in a somewhat alarming manner. "I suspect you''re a little willing to be that way, but what about the truth...?" "Hey Usat! This brave guy, all of a sudden he threw a hell of a bomb at me!?, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!? Koga yells at me for taking a distance from Koga reflexively. No, I know, but I''m afraid of that kind of desperate reaction. "Koga... people have their hobbies, but not so much." "The first kind words I''ve heard from you are too harsh!?" Pong, and to Mr. Armilla, who placed his hand on his shoulder, he causes his cheeks to cramp. "Something''s wrong with you. If you''re not involved in the battle, you''ll lose your character." "Given the nature of dark magic, it seems like it could be serious" The perception from Nair and Ferm is also terrible inside. It''s time to solve the misunderstanding, as I normally feel sorry for you. "Senior. Koga is a darkness wizard who loves to fight, and he persists in challenging me to fight. He''s just a naughty guy. Ha ha." "You were..." "The truth hurts me the most. Do you realize that, Temee...!" ... I think it''s time. I get up when the view outside starts to turn into a sunset color. "Senior, it''s time to go" "Oh, it''s that time already..." Seniors can also stand up and carry the sword of the brave on their hips. I''m not going to fight anything, but it''s after the devil comes out, so I need a piece of gear. "Nair, Ferm can leave a message." "I''ll let you do that." "Is it okay if I don''t go?" "Don''t worry about it. I''m just going to go to Lord Lloyd''s." I have to talk to Lord Lloyd about Mr. Aur leaving. That one, too, sounds like he knew about Mr. Aur... "Bye, Koga. Armilla''s on guard too. Nice to meet you." Copy that. I''ll leave the guard here to both of us. We''re leaving the inn. The destination is the Lloyd''s Inn, the representative of the Kingdom of Ringle. Me and my senior go down the road wearing a hood to hide our faces. "Usat, you are. I feel a little too uptight." "Huh?" Then, abruptly, seniors talk about that. Suddenly I wonder what''s going on, and when I look at her, I''m doing a magic spin looking at my own hand. Finger-to-finger, accelerates her magic so much that she doesn''t think she started earlier on, and makes her admire it as it spins smoothly. "I also know that I take a heavy look at my mission. I can also see it moving for a species called the Demon Nation. But, you know, sometimes it''s solitary." "Is that right...?" "Yes, I am." I''ve been assured. I wasn''t aware, but that''s what seniors thought... "You''re thinking that you should do this eventually, at least let''s do this. That ultimate choice has even risked its own life." "That''s not..." "If you lost the battle against the Demon King, were you prepared to let us go and stop by ourselves alone?" ! "I get it. As much as you think. Anyway, I''m your senior." The battle with the Demon King is over, I couldn''t say. I was honestly surprised that the preparation, which I had not spoken to the seniors, was flashy to her. "I''m not saying that''s bad. I guess that''s the best solution for me and Kazuki to act out of view of your emotions." "... Yes" "But maybe when it does, me and Kazuki will get angry. Not only to you, but to the Demon King, even to the Demon Clan. Any hand would try to take you back." Whatever hand you use,? I didn''t think that far. At the time, I was just thinking that I should keep Kazuki alive with my senior for the sake of hope. "Let me tell you from me that I saw you in the parallel world, and I will be the same as I lost you. That''s what corrupts every cowardly hand into evil." "No, my senior did that..." "Seeing you do that, I thought the same thing." I lost my senior and Kazuki in the first battle, and I was left without even a lifeguard. I understand what it feels like to be that way. A companion who came to the same world. We came to the same world and became friends. You can''t be decent with those two gone in front of you. "Well, I''ve told you so far, but it''s working, so I don''t blame you." "Yep." "It''s the future that matters." Seniors, who turned and looked light, put their index fingers up. "It''s a battle against an enemy I don''t quite understand, the devil. And you must fight Mr. Rose''s former men." "It''s going to be a tough fight..." "Oh, you''ll get caught up in that vortex a lot. That''s why --" Stopped perfectly, she turns this way and removes the hood. The dark hair that I put together will be windy and my senior''s good face will be exposed. "I''m on it so you don''t become a real demon!" Ha ha, what is it? " "Though it''s rare, you better be laughing. It''s not Mr. Rose, it''s not an orga, let alone a demon. You are you." Am I me...? I feel like I haven''t been told that in a long time. Walking out again, the hooded senior has a hazy look on his face and looks at me. "Ah, now I look like a heroine!" "Without that word, I would have made no mistake." "Yikes......" "Ha." I think he''s a real fun guy. With this guy, he reminds me that it''s really hard for me to think that I can still feel this way. When I arrived at the Ringle Kingdom Inn, I was led to the room where Lord Lloyd was waiting. Seniors said they''d wait in front of the door with Kazuki if you cared, and I''m the only one talking to Lord Lloyd and Mr. Siggles. When I was invited to a large room at the moment, there was Master Lloyd and Mr. Siggles, and a large amount of paperwork had been piled up on the table and so on. "Oh, have you come? Sorry to call you in, Usato." "No, this is the one I''m sorry about when you''re busy" "You should sit in your chair." Sitting in the prompted seat, Master Lloyd stands in the opposite seat, Mr. Siggles holding back beside him. "You fought Aur, Rose''s former man." "... Yes" The story is about Mr. Aur and his people. Seven hand-picked warriors stolen from the cemetery of the kingdom of Ringle. "I had predicted. I''m ready. But I never thought I''d show up too much the way I was alive." "Did Lord Lloyd know about Mr. Aur personally?" "I haven''t forgotten one person. The knights who lost their lives in battle and who are still doing their part for their country." Do you remember the faces and names of the knights? Looking at Mr. Siggles, it seems true from the fact that he snorted silently, too. "Tell Rose." "What would the captain think" "He''s strong. So much so that there''s no other way. But he also has a weakness as a person." "Weakness" Well, in that guy''s case, I guess I''ll never show that to anyone else. I kind of understand that since I became deputy chief. "But you won''t have to worry about that if you don''t mind. Because you are a disciple to Rose and heir to her will." "I''m still immature... haha..." I guess I need to get more experience. "As for the kingdom of Ringle, what are you going to do with Aur and the others?" "Hmm. I plan on spreading the arrangement, but it wouldn''t make much sense that I''m acting with the devil. More than that... I need to tell you in talks that there is a way to evoke the dead in pranks." "Indeed..." Apart from Mr. Aur and the rest of the nations, there is no way that a man of deceased power can be brought back to life without a word. "Aur... he was an inside bender. Sigles." "Yep. You''ve been a problem maker since the beginning of your regiment, but you were taking advantage of being Rose''s subordinate..." You remembered the time, and with a bitter smile, Mr. Siggles said so. "Lord Usat, was there only one Aur willing?" "Yes. That''s for sure. The other six were like puppets." "It is convincing given the strength of her spirit... but at the same time Aur has a very troublesome thought..." "Would you mind telling me exactly?" I''ve heard it from Rose, but I''d also like to hear it from Mr. Siggles. "Aur is in all circumstances completely unshakeable in spirit. No matter how disadvantaged she was or surrounded by demons, no matter how rubble collapsed at the end and trapped in a cave with no escape, she will not despair, nor will she stop stopping her legs" "... that''s amazing" "From what I can tell, it''s similar to yours." Don''t give up, huh? I don''t know if I look alike, but Mr. Aur is still a respectable man as a leader. "The others were all inside benders. Dear Lloyd, do you remember the incident where the liquor at the Castle Town liquor store was drank up overnight?" "You''ll never forget something so shocking." What do you mean the liquor store was drunk up overnight...? Lord Lloyd and Mr. Siggles have some distant eyes on me tilting my neck. "Rose''s men had a female knight named Beth and Narca. The liquor habits between them are quite bad, and every time they go down to Castle Town, they drink as if nothing had happened to them the next morning, returning to their duties as knights." "Are they human...?" "There''s more. Two big men, Chris and Girg, roaming around the city, half naked at night. Josh walks out of the exercise and turns the woman to dictation. And I haven''t done anything particularly bad, but the unusually thin shadow, the often forgotten din" Those are some people with a hell of a lot too strong characters...!? "I still think it''s a terrific story to think that all of them have come to be controlled by Rose''s arms." "Ha ha, for a time there were seven famous people in my country" Somehow, so are the strong faces today, but Rose makes me a little happy to think she''s Rose the same way she used to be. That''s why I feel itchy about the current situation where those seniors are left to the devil''s liking. "But it''s kind of a faint impression of the lifeguards, including me." "... that?" I wonder why they missed my face silently...... Master Lloyd? Then Master Lloyd turns this way like he remembers something. "Oh, yeah. Let me show you this." "Yes?" He shows me some paperwork in a somewhat suspicious manner. Take one of them, through your eyes your body stiffens. "Dear Lloyd, is this...?" "It''s a sentence to make contact." I honestly wonder what I''m going to do when I see her. "Don''t worry. I''m going to say no to everything. Still, for once, I was going to tell you..." "Thank you" No heart or Master Lloyd looked exhausted. When you roll through the paperwork, even though it makes you feel kind of sorry, some belong to Harold of the Kingdom of Rio to Carm as expected. "Kazuki and Suzune got the same thing, but they got the same thing." "From other people''s point of view, I''m in a better position than a brave man..." "In addition to that, I guess there will be some work this time. Together with Suzune and Kazuki, he saved those held hostage and defeated the devil by his peculiar moves." Even though I had no choice, was it too conspicuous...... It''s tough to get involved in this kind of political thing, but we''re going to have to face this kind of problem as well if we''re going to be involved in demonic and demonic issues... 347 Lesson 3007 Talks that took place again two days after the demonic raid. Now in case of unforeseen circumstances, Master Farga and the Demon King were to complete their defenses by witchcraft before hitting the talks. I was also given the role of security, but the placement settled on the role of monitoring the entrance and exit outside rather than inside the venue. "I''m sorry, but with you, the delegates will show their intentions." Seniors and Kazuki are inside guards. I''m the outside guard, so the guard is standing in front of the door right now, but there''s no sign of a demon raiding like the other day. "Is it okay for Nagi to stay here?" Speak to Mr. Nagi, who is keeping his back to lean against the next wall. When she moved her ears and looked surprised, she turned to me to try to fix it. "Ha, I''m fine. My role ended the other day. Besides, Master Farga assured me that the devil wouldn''t come, and I don''t think there''s anything to worry about." "Well, if Rapud does that, the devil can''t come scared either..." "Though I think it''s one of the reasons you''re here. Oh, no, it''s nothing..." From the devil''s point of view, I''m the only one who can sense deception. It''s also convenient for me. "Usato, you hit the devil with amazing behavior" "Well, you wouldn''t come if you scared the shit out of me." "The more fear distorts the face of the man fighting you right now, the more I decide from the bottom of my heart to be glad you knocked me down when I was weak." I laugh bitterly as I listen to the assimilating Amako, Nair and Ferm voices. As rude as it gets to Fermu, I forgive you with generosity. "What are you going to do?" "Coming up? Um, you''re not free to move in position, and for now, you''re going to feel like you''re waiting for the orders above." "Oh well..." "What about Mr. Nagi?" When she asks, she puts her arms around her troubles. "Right. In the meantime, once, we''re going to the land of the Beast Man. I haven''t really thought about it since. I thought I''d take a trip... but what I want to see is like I''ve already seen it with you guys." "As a view from the cage hand, is that it?" "Exactly." Consciousness that had awakened since the time the sword was pulled out of the heart of the evil dragon. Precisely the other Nagi with Nagi''s memory, but the meaning would not be so different as the present situation where the two personalities fit into one body. "So it''s almost like you''ve done what you want to do with this eye on the streets of the kingdom of Ringle," Have you finished what you want to do...... Um, then I hope I find something new, but it''s not even that simple. "... can''t I help you?" "Mine, can I help you?" "Yeah. Bridger with the Demons. I''m sure it''s a big deal, so he wants to help." I''m happy with that offer. But given Mr. Nagi''s predicament, I''m very sorry to involve and tie her to what I have to do. "You don''t have to bother to help me... Mr. Nagi can live his life?" "No, it''s not. It''s not something I couldn''t help but have a good reason." Reason? Mr. Nagi, who smiled and shook his neck sideways, goes on to utter words. "My life has always been a battle streak. Before it was sealed, I killed a lot of demons and a lot of people..." "Mr. Nagi..." "Like you... no, I thought I wanted to try to live a way that would help someone or save someone''s life" I didn''t know you had that thought...!! You can''t say anything from me if they say so far...!! Turning to Mr. Nagi, I put my hands back on her shoulders. "Ok......!!" "Oh, yeah!? What...!?" A heart that wants to help people. That''s enough if you have that straight thought. Plus I know how strong her heart is...!! If --, "Then from today on you are a lifeguard...!!" "Yes, okay, all of a sudden!?" Mr. Nagi rushes to my word. [M] If you don''t like it, you can say no, but I''m talking about if Mr. Nagi is good. "Is there such a desperate notice?" ''Cause unconscious goodwill is his weapon. [incomprehensible] Both inner mascots say rude things, but I have enough qualities for Mr. Nagi to be a lifeguard, just like Nak. "Hey, is that okay!? Me or something!?" "Yep, of course...!! The captain shouldn''t disagree either...!!" "" ''Eh!?'' " When I snorted, Mr. Nagi seemed impressed somewhere. Don''t remind me of this exchange, with Knuck in Lukvis...!! "Ride!? I''m riding, Kannagi!?" ''Yes, this guy sucks. He''s physically capable, so he''s totally fine with life-saving training or something!?'' ''Speaking of which, you did... this guy was probably crazy too...!'' The Lifeguards are also excellent in terms of making Mr. Nagi''s place. Although they are headed to Hinomoto at present, it is also possible that after hundreds of years, things will be different on their own for Mr. Nagi. Oh, yeah... "Where''s the other Nagi? Do you have something you want to do?" Then Mr. Nagi''s hand is turned to tangle in my arm. Her power, which made her attract herself, was so strong that she couldn''t shake it off easily. Mm-hmm. Mr. Nagi at the time turns bright red after a decent face for a moment and rushes away. "Wow, I''m too bold in me. No, no!?" "... it''s really funny, isn''t it, Kannagi?" "If this were a suzune, I wouldn''t forgive you." "Oh, my God, this guy." Apparently, the other Nagi did this earlier. What''s the point? Is that what it feels like to fit in or compare forces? No way. Trying to continue the battle at that ruin...? The second meeting ended without delay and we returned to the Inn with the Demon King. The content of this story includes the treatment of the Demon Nation and its treatment. Listening to the Demon King, it seems that for the time being, the Demons will be sent personnel from the Kingdom of Lingle as surveillance. Then he said that he would do things like investigate the temper of the demons, the causes of living and the earth''s impoverishment. On the other hand, I''m glad it wasn''t treated worse than I imagined, I was curious who would be dispatched. I know the knights of the kingdom of Ringle are more in the demon kingdom at the moment, but that''s not just because they''re positioned to do anything but spy. "So, I''m going to have one of those personnel on you." "... what?" And when they were listening to the story in the room where the Demon King had summoned me, they said that lightly. Freezing for a moment, I pointed myself with my finger and tilted my neck. "Oh, is that me?" "Lloyd, as a result of the discussion we had with Farga, I''d rather not be fit for anything other than you, wouldn''t I?" "Competence means" "Perhaps the devil''s next goal is the demon kingdom." "Oh, really?" "I''m just saying it''s only likely" I see...... If that''s the reason, I''m convinced. "For other reasons, you can relate amicably to the Demons.... well, the image of the Demon Clan is a demon." "That must be your fault...!!" "It''s your fault, too, right? I just pushed back." Gu, gu... I''m not being treated like a devil...!! Well, for that part, if we can get rid of the image even after we''re dispatched. But when you''re dispatched to Demon King''s Land, you''ll be staying in Demon King''s Land for that period of time. ... Hmm. "So you''re talking about the Travel Lifeguard?" "Ha? Nothing like that...... no, you should do whatever you want there" "Demon King, are you up to something?" "Huh, what are you talking about..." So you''re saying you might also be able to act as a lifeguard? I know you can''t think like this, but I''m looking forward to seeing Keira. "You''re in for the third meeting tomorrow, aren''t you? "Yes, should I practice magic spinning?" "Exactly. Well, I just wish I could." The Demon King moves his magic from finger to finger at high speed. Well, this guy wouldn''t be surprised if he could do it normally, and everything else isn''t strange if he''s sensing the devil. "It would be more efficient for you to teach than for me, the Demon King. Looks like they''re paying attention." "Do you dislike it?" No, I thought it would be a pleasure. A demon king who laughs at me for his eyes. [M] You''re really laughing delightfully, you demon king... Are we done with the next meeting? "Oh. They''re having a feast the other night to celebrate the delegates gathering, but I resign" Speaking of which, Lord Lloyd said you''d do that. This is all an irresistible story because if the Demon King joins us, the air won''t be anywhere near freezing. "I wish you''d join me." "You''re getting sarcastic inside, too." I won''t show you how it worked at all. ... Well, it''s a feast for the delegates, so I won''t be attending. I don''t want to participate at a time when there are people who want to contact me. [M] "You''re a compulsory participant" "Yep..." "You''d better remember the faces of the representatives of each kingdom for the future, right? You must be sociable first." "Ha..." What you''re saying isn''t a mistake, but I don''t know. Worst case scenario, no one would be talking to me if I survived an act that was reputed to resemble Rose, yeah. "Oh, yeah. You should take Ciel." "What, hey, Demon King, I haven''t heard!?" Suddenly he was told the story, Mr. Ciel gave a surprise look by stopping his hand from brewing tea. "You have to reward your good men a little." "There''s just something wrong with Usato and his prejudices are all around him!" Especially what Mr. Ciel is saying. Do you really think about that? That''s this guy, maybe he''s the type of guy who enjoys reacting without daring to say... "No one will be brazen enough to harm my subordination. I''ll use Koga as an escort." "Be Master Armilla!! Mr. Korga is appropriate because he will be gone from the spot!!" I laugh bitterly at the low ratings for Koga from Mr. Siel. If Armilla is your escort, don''t I need to be so uptight... "No, it''s not a bad place to lose. This meeting was also fully entertained. What do you expect next? Usato" "Really, someone named you...!!" I really like it because the war is over. You take it personally. It''s much better than being bad, but as far as I''m concerned, it makes me feel like I''m paying you back. 348 Lesson 3008 Feast by delegates from each kingdom. In other words, I should call it a standing party, or I was supposed to attend a place that wasn''t out of place like that. In addition to my senior, I was escorted with Mr. Ciel... well, I was on my way to the venue with Koga. "... why Mr. Korga!? I asked Armilla!?" "Ha-ha-ha, he said he was anxious to leave me alone with the Demon King''s escort." "Ugh... I''m anxious not to rely on you..." "Hey, you''re a former Legion Leader, right?" Mr. Ciel tilts his neck when Koga says so. "? I don''t think your strength and your humanity have anything to do with this?" "You have a pretty bad mouth..." In the meantime, it was Mr. Ciel and Koga who participated in the venue. Well, this guy has a proper place, but he''ll do what he needs to do, so you won''t have to worry so much. "As for the feast, I thought they would tell me to wear something... but I didn''t think I should stay in my uniform" "Sounds like you need some outfit. I don''t suppose you and I have a problem with what we look like now because it''s like a dress as a position." Seniors are white based combat clothes worn as brave men. I''m the usual uniform. [M] To be honest, this outfit is the easiest, so it''s helping. With inner relief, Nair, who was assimilating with me, pops up in an owl state and turns into a brunette red-eyed girl. "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "Even if I wore my uniform, it was your remodeling..." "It''s not a remodel. Arrangements." I wonder how that''s different. Now Nair is dressed as a team outfit on top and a skirt on the bottom, and she can see a difference between me and Rose''s team outfit with cuts in her arms and a belt on. "How cute is that?" "Hmm? Oh, it looks good on you. Yeah." "Well, I know but hey!!" Then why did you ask...? It''s hard to move as a life-saving team uniform, and it can be described as a look-oriented arrangement... well, Nair''s in charge of backup support, so why don''t you let him go? "Usato, can you put me in the lifeguard too?" "Suddenly, what''s wrong?" "I''m in uniform, too." "Aren''t you too motivated...?" Seniors seem to be able to do it normally even in life-saving regiments...... because this guy is a brave guy. It''s bad to make them wear two pairs of grass shoes and put a strain on them... "Honestly, you don''t think the title of brave man means so much to me right now." "Huh? Really?" "Look, I''ve finished my mission as a brave man." "But isn''t there something else you can do?" Seniors shake their necks sideways with a bitter smile at Nair''s pointing. "Now that the battle with the Demon King''s Army is over, we don''t need to fight. I can do castle work, but I''m not the right person to do that." "Besides, I''m not going to lead and fight my men as brave men, "like Leona." I can, but isn''t it right for you? That''s understandable given your senior personality. Besides, even if there is a demon, from now on, there is no opponent who has to fight like the Demon King''s Army. So the title brave doesn''t mean much. "Oh, Kazuki, it means something to you. What, he''s with Celia, huh?" "Kazuki is different?" What''s that supposed to mean? Besides, for Master Celia... Oh, you mean that. "Kazuki will need a title as a brave man." "Although I don''t know yet. But, Kazuki, it''s a well-known fact that you and Celia are close. More importantly, Lord Lloyd has admitted it." Could one day be king of the kingdom of Ringle if Kazuki continues to remain in this world,? I never thought about that. I''m sure it will be as good a country as it is now that Master Lloyd is ruling. "So you''re with the lifeguard?" "Yeah, yeah." "... hmm" You''re getting more into this than I thought. I can''t make up my mind... "Master Lloyd told me to set me free. Later, you and Mr. Rose." "... as far as I''m concerned, there''s no reason to stop it." "Well, if that''s why... hey" "Fine, you''re thinking, you." "My rating, not too low...?" Seniors draw cheeks to Nair and Ferm''s assessment. "I told you earlier that I wanted a pair of uniforms, half genuine, half joke." "Are you half serious..." "I''m serious about wanting to help people, not fight them. I... If I can, I don''t want to take anyone''s life anymore..." Talk about fighting the Demon King''s Army, huh? It was inevitable that we could not avoid putting more demons in our hands than we fought as brave men... A senior raised his index finger in a panic at me when I came up with a face. [M] "Besides, even if I train, my magic traits limit the number of people who will be trained." "Ah, it must be very difficult to train you using Thunderbeast mode in the average knight." Speaking of opponents who can mock battles with seniors at the castle, are they Mr. Kazuki and Mr. Siggles? We''re both busy, so I guess we''ll have limited time. "Yeah. Honestly, I haven''t used Thunderbeast Mode 3 in a long time in a mock fight here. Until then, you can''t train satisfactorily... haha" "Satisfied, trained... can''t...!?" I realize that my senior''s current situation is more serious than I imagined, and I hold my mouth in shock. "That''s... that''s hard... really" "I feel like I''ve never made you look like that before" ''Cause he''s a training idiot.'' A senior loses his title as a brave man, huh? Normally, you wouldn''t think it would be that easy, but Master Lloyd respects our intentions, so it''s not strange if you would allow us to. "Okay, I get it. Let me make a recommendation to the captain." "Really!?" "On the title of Deputy Head of Lifesaving Corps!!" "Hey, something makes me scared the other way when I can bet that far..." For once, I have to make up my mind to get mad, too. [M] "Is it your fault that Lifeguard''s affiliation is demonizing...?" ''It''s from the beginning. At the time Rose and this guy are here, things aren''t the same now.'' "But it''s time to run out of rooms, isn''t it? I was wondering if you could build me another quarters." Let''s just get this story over with. Seniors are having a tough time, too, and I talk to Fermu, who says something rude with a smudge. "Is it okay for Ferm not to go outside?" Speak to Fermu, who is assimilating with me. ''Oh, I''m fine. If you have rice, assimilate every plate you put on it.'' Cause I''ll eat inside. '' "Ha, that''s everything" ''... no, I don''t want you alone to tell me...'' "Stop giving it back with a serious tone" This one''s got a real face. Confirm the member once now while dropping his shoulder. Koga to Mr. Siel. And to senior Nair, I assimilated to Ferm. "Well, now or never..." I''ve been strained until today, and for a little while it would be nice to get some rest. With that in mind, I proceeded to the venue. Arrival venues - rather than large halls built inside the buildings used in the talks - already attracted a large number of delegates on the spot. As soon as we arrived, the feast seemed to begin, and the first Lady Norn, Queen of Miarak, went up to the prepared altar to greet her. ''This meeting. There have been many problems, but I am very pleased to be able to come to this time today'' Then after the greeting continues with Dear Norn and Lloyd, a lot of food is brought from the back of the venue. ''Surprise. Are you really human?'' ''Magic spinning will be a major discovery in historical terms. May I talk to you?'' "Actually, it can''t be a half with a sub?" "What is healing magic?" "Honestly, it was a human away move......" What do you mean, half the people you talk to are questioning whether I''m human or not? I thought you''d be here somewhat, but not half too much? "Look, Ferm" "Thanks." Having properly served the dish, I move it between the walls and let the dark magic on the back of my uniform swallow the dish. As the dish disappears to be pulled from the inside, I mouth a drink in my hand. "Ha, I''m not used to it" "Muggle, that''s tough." "I want you to take my place, not at all" ''Give it up because it''s murky.... What about Koga and Ciel?'' "I''m close." Not ten meters away from me, Mr. Ciel says he has a mouthful of cuisine. Anyway, it looks like he''s swinging inside because of Koga''s sluggish appearance. Seniors and Kazuki will be attached to Master Lloyd... Hmm? "Is Nair...?" Speaking of which, where''d he go? I was nearby until just now, but I''m gone at some point. Looking around the venue on the spot, I immediately found Nair... but somehow, it looks like about three men are talking to me. Are you being spoken to? "That''s him." "''What?''" Why are you looking at me? When Nair, with a smile on her face, doubts that she pointed me in the palm of her hand, she returns here, away from the three of them. "Huh, it''s a sin to be born beautiful." "Usato, can I hit him with this dark magic?" "Stop. So, what happened?" "I can see it. I''m being spoken to." Well, you''re a beautiful girl without a hiccup. This guy. There''s something a little pompous about it. "Well, what did you just say to me?" "Oh, you''re your husband. If I told you so, you''d give me up." "Don''t talk too much misunderstood facts!?" If I didn''t know you were a demon, I''d be mistaken!? That''s the relationship between the demon and the Lord, so it''s not a mistake!? But you don''t think I''m going to be perceived because I look like a person!? "Ooh, Usat." "Oh, Master Harold, Master Ouca" Lord Harold, king of the kingdom of Nirvalna, and Lord Ouca, his son, are coming to me holding my forehead. Apparently, Mr. Hyde is not here. "I heard you were here. The last thing I wanted to do was face to face." "I''m sorry. I should have asked." "Are you unfamiliar with a place like this? It''s not me." My heart is wide. With admiration, I notice that Master Ouka is next to me, Nair. "Oh, Usat. What about your girl?" "Oh, she..." You''ll never know by the looks of it, and shall I introduce you here as a proper user demon? With that in mind, Nair held me in my arms to see what I had in mind. It''s my wife. "Ha!?" I''m not the only one in Nair who flipped a bomb statement with a bounced voice, and Master Harold and Master Ouca consolidate. What are you gonna do, you, this air? Shiatsu, and Nair grinned niggly that the air had frozen, quickly leaving her arms. "Joke. Actually, he''s a demon." Nair, transformed into an owl with the light-hearted sound of pounding, lingers on my shoulder. And I rounded my eyes, Master Harold, but I immediately grinned. "No way, the person-shaped user demon I was hearing rumors about. I had no idea I was unaware." "It''s not that amazing. It''s just a 300-year-old pompous vampire." Ba-shun!! and is slapped with wings on the cheek but ignored. You figured it wouldn''t work, now you''ve been pounding your cheeks with your mouth and tightness, but you ignore this too. "Friendly, too, huh? There must be a small number of human-shaped demons and few examples of becoming demons" "It''s like being forced into a contract... haha" They really made me sign a contract without my intentions or anything. Though I am glad Nair is here now. "Usato" "Yes? What is it? Dear Ouca." "You don''t have to wear it. It doesn''t matter if you''re my brother-in-law." Do it, they make you my brother-in-law. Maybe I should finally say no to this clearly. Then, this time, Master Harold will speak with a carefree face. "I was convinced with this look at what I did the other day. Usato, will you get my daughter?" "I don''t care what you say with such a serious face... I''m sorry..." I was given a truthful look. Nirvalna doesn''t look too good, but does your daughter make Harold look like this? Damn, when this happens, the only way to escape this scene is to sacrifice Koga...!! "Whoa, keep it that way, you''re in trouble with Usat." "Mm, are you..." Third party voice. When Harold and I turned around, there stood a stranger. "Lucas...! You raccoon...!" "That''s a lot of interesting talk, Harold. No, muscle jizzy." A hell of a curse popped out of my mouth!? Two kings, Samarial and the Kingdom of Nirvalna, in a position not strange even in the neighbouring country, stare at each other as they scatter sparks. ... a hell of a picture? Isn''t it better to stay away from this gap? "Shall I?" "You should do that." Quietly leave the scene with Nair, who at some point became a figure of man. I may be rude, but somehow I thought this was just about right for these people. Really rude though. "Hey, Ciel. You eat too much." "You have to eat it now. You can do it...!" "How stressful are you usually...?" Koga, on the other hand, was donning to Mr. Siel, who was eating dishes served in a huge amount of momentum. That guy''s tough on him too... 349 Lesson 309 The feast was really hard. I really didn''t feel alive when Lucas and Harold were smiling and arguing with each other as they scattered sparks. I wasn''t listening very well to the conversation because I was away from the scene, but I''m pretty sure they probably talked about getting involved with me. After the situation settled down, I went to greet Norn, who I think had the hardest time this time. When I saw it up close, the stare condition of my eyes sucked about when Mr. Caron was running wild, so I took a copy and then applied healing magic as part of shaking hands. Even then, the delegates talked to me... but I kind of feel more tired than I normally train. "Amako''s coming home with Nagi, right?" "Yeah." A day has passed since I finished the feast. As the representatives of the countries who had finished the talks returned to their respective countries, I came to see Amako off as he followed the Hayates back to Hinomoto. Amako, who was next to Mr. Nagi, snorted at my words on a ship anchored in the harbor. "It''s time to punish my mother." "What do you mean...?" "I''m going to get angry as a daughter because I''m wandering the city on a whim and troubling Mr. Hayate" Uh, Mr. Hayate was struggling, too. Well, if Amako and I haven''t seen each other in a long time, Mr. Canoco would be happy. "Could Usat be heading to Demon King''s Lands?" "Do you know that?" "Yeah, I heard there was talk about that, so if you''re going to be chosen, you''re going to have to go to Usato." "Correct. But don''t be too fussy" "I know." Well, it''s not like you''re going anytime soon. It''s short and about half a month later, so I still have time to go home. "Enjoy your first home in a long time, Mr. Nagi." "Mr. Nagi?" Even if I try to speak to Mr. Nagi, I''m boggling for some reason. I thought it was unusual for her, but if I spoke to her again, she would immediately hack back at me. "Are you okay?" "Oh, oh, I''m sorry. I hadn''t heard." Is there something wrong with you? " I can''t really think of this guy being boisterous. I''m sure of that. I''ll ask. I''m talking about the demon that was killed. I knew I was wondering who killed him... " "The only thing that could kill the devil was Mr. Hisago''s story of strengthening the lineage by light magic... Maybe he''s..." "No, that''s not it. Definitely not, Usat." Mr. Nagi assured me that he was different when he tried to say that maybe he was alive. "Hisago''s moves would make it possible. His pedigree strengthening can make even the enemy''s life energy his own.... but he''s stubborn, he''s always dark, he''s an old man, he''s the one who eats even insects if it''s something he can eat..." "Kannagi, hundreds of years of stupidity." "Oh, I''m sorry" Something made me feel familiar with this angry word of dissatisfaction. I''ve been told by Nak and Amako about the same nuances... "But no matter how rotten it is, the roots are good for you. Besides, he told me to look at the future... and I don''t think he meant to live long." "Really?" Didn''t mean to live long, did you? As for himself being shown his past by the Demon King, I''m curious about his subsequent stories... given the fate of Mr. Nagi, who has been sealed and left alone... "You''re the one angry with the book...! That Osama...!!" "Yep..." I am flabbergasted by the words of Mr. Nagi, who made my eyes sword swallow. "''Cause I would have celebrated my sister''s engagement if it hadn''t been sealed...!! When I woke up, that was it!? I saw such a tiny sister and I was so confused!?" "Small? Did you just say small? Hey, Kannagi?" "I can''t believe I was a descendant of my sister...! Besides, my moves are still there, and the annoying Demon King is resurrected, and on top of that, there''s another soul of my personality besides me who woke up. But there were so many things that it was hard to confuse me...!!" Oh, that sounds tough. I laugh bitterly as I enter between Amako and Nagi, who emit a swordswallowing atmosphere. "... sorry, disturbed..." "Because I know Mr. Nagi has had a rough time. I don''t care." "I care" Amako held in sari and roots. "What I can say for sure is I don''t think Hisago will live to this day and age. That''s why it''s so puzzling..." "Besides Mr. Hisago''s magic, there was a way to destroy the devil...?" "That''s possible, too.... Well, there''s nothing I can do about all this right now. Let''s leave that to Master Farga and the Demon King." So is that. Master Farga and the Demon King are smart... "Hinomoto, but are you still looking forward to it for Mr. Nagi?" "I think things have changed a lot. Ha ha." It must be a memorable place for Nagi, too. "In the meantime, I''m going to take you to Kannagi''s parents'' house. So I show you the statue of Kannagi." "Really stop!? I''ll die of boredom!?" "Ha." Speaking of which, there was a bronze statue of Mr. Nagi. From the point of view of the person, it would be a complicated mood inside that his bronze statue is made. "Am I dropping off Amako and Kannagi?" "Mr. Hayate, Linka" "Yahoo, Usato" Talking to the two of you, Mr. Hayate and Linka come to this occasion. Mr. Hayate sends a smiling glance at Linka, who rushes here looking like a coward. "Hey, we got a problem, but I''m glad we made it through the talks." "It was a tough meeting with each other..." "Ha..." I came here as the head of the Beast Clan. Some of the prejudices and discrimination around them must have combined to make it spiritually painful. "I wasn''t at the meeting, but Usato was amazing!" "Not that far." "Absolutely lying!" "How can you be so sure...?" Plus, Linca told me she was smiling and lying. Is that what you''re talking about when you braided the healing cannon, the technique that inspired the healing flying fist? This kid still thinks I released fist pressure...? "Damn, the words of pure Linka resonate in my heart more than the malicious words of both mascots...!!" "That''s what they say. I think we have a problem with Usat." "Shut up...!" I turn to Mr. Hayate, who is laughing bitterly as he replies to Amako, who can snatch and scratch. "... is it time to leave?" "Oh. How about you?" "After this, too. Another two days in the same boat as the Demon King, haha." "Yay, that sounds tough..." That guy has a verse that''s been reopening since the battle. I''m enjoying myself. He''s got such a bad personality, isn''t he? He definitely thinks I''m a toy or something. " "I know it sounds fun to watch Usat''s behavior." "Whoa, are you the Demon King, too?" I didn''t think Amako would agree. Dropping his shoulders disappointingly, Amako''s boat whistles. It''s time. "Yes." "Good to see you again." Nodding at Mr. Hayate''s words. Him, Mr. Nagi, and Amako and Linka are boarding the ship. "See you later, Usato" "Bye!" Waving to Amako and Linka, I drop them off. As the ships that Mr. Hayath and his men boarded proceeded into the lake and proceeded towards the other shore, I left the scene for my boat. The dock itself isn''t that far away, so if you''re moving on at a loose foot, you realize there are three shadows heading in the same direction as me. "... that? Mr. Leona, Mr. Caron?" Two of the three people I was walking with are Mr. Leona and Mr. Caron. Leona is going to accompany you on your return boat... did Karon come to see you off? "Oh, Usato. I just thought I''d drop you off." "Oh, thank you, uh, who''s there?" The other one looks the same age as Mr. Leona and Mr. Caron, someone with flax hair and a relaxed atmosphere. Mr. Caron introduces me to the woman behind me. "This is my wife Milfa. Don''t ask me if I want to see you face to face. [M] I just dropped him off." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Usato" "Ah, nice to meet you, I''m Usato. Really, you''re Karon''s..." I was listening to you, but you''re a beautiful man. When he hurries back to greet him, Mr. Caron smiles at his tease. "You don''t have to be so sure. This guy is pretty much a murderer because he''s the same knight as me and Leona --" With a quiet smile on his face, Mirfa''s palm bottom, who roughly turned around, hits Mr. Caron directly in the abdomen. Yeah, that''s what I meant by being laid on my ass... "Karon, I told you, didn''t I? He''s a benefactor of your life, so he wants to say hello." "Oh, oh, sorry" Mr. Milfa speaking to the groaning Mr. Caron. As for the same knight as Mr. Leona and Mr. Caron, it may be powerful as well. In fact, the palm bottom was amazing earlier. "You''re the same, these guys..." "That''s not unusual." "Oh." I speak to Leona, who sees the interaction between the two and has a frightened sigh. She snorts as she smiles bitterly. "I guess that means we''re close, including these places" "Ha..." "I''m upset with the boulder when I can see it all the way up close." I felt like I caught a glimpse of Mr. Leona''s authenticity subtly. Let''s keep it through here...... Then you finished the conversation, and when Mr. Milfa turned this way, he lowered his head deeply. "Thank you so much when Karon forgot me. Because thanks to you, my husband is here without losing his life..." "No, no..." To my surprise, Mr. Milfa keeps going and letting go of his words. "I was more surprised with a normal kid than I thought. Because Karon and Leona are already talking..." "I''m often told.... By the way, what about Mr. Leona?" "Usato!?" I ask Leona as she notices that she trembled on her shoulders. "I can''t keep my eyes open because I always act unexpectedly." "Mr. Leona, I''m sorry about something..." "Yes, no, that''s not what I meant!? Hey, Milfa!" "Hehe, I''m sorry" I was just normally worried... Always cheating with appearance, being a monster, an orga, lately, demons, demon killers, they''ve become a mess. It''s the same thing where we''re headed, and I''m headed to the dock with Mr. Caron and the others. "It''s going to be tough, Usato" "... you know what?" "Oh, from Master Farga, it''s going to be tough to send to the Demon King''s Lands." "You''re being dispatched to a hell of a place..." Mr Caron and Mr Milfa are right, I am certain that this is a difficult place. About six months ago, they were sent to an enemy location. I''m sure a lot of problems will stand up. "As far as I''m concerned, I''m not scared." "I know your character very well. We''ll make it work." "Thank you" Right, doesn''t Mr. Caron know? Well, yeah... if you don''t know, that''s fine, I''m not even bothering to teach you. "Ah..." "... Leona? What''s the matter with you? You look like you''ve seen it." "Yes, no, nothing" Apparently, Mr. Leona figured out why I might be scared. Half because of the Demon King, the other half is what I deserve, but the Demons recognize me as a demon and scare me. The Demon King is half funny, but for me he wants to solve his misunderstandings quickly. "Well, I''m also the deputy head of the kingdom of Ringle, the life-saving corps. I''m going to be working as a lifeguard even after I''ve been sent." "Ha, ha, that''s the intention" Mr. Karon, who tapped me lightly on the back, laughs brightly. So finally, we arrive on the boat we''re going home to. In front of the ship, I can see Ferm and for some reason a senior with an owl state nair over his head. "The Usato one, he''s finally here." "Oh, hey! Usatokun!" When I arrive on the spot waving my hand back to my senior, Nair, who was riding over my senior''s head, jumps on my shoulder. "It''s late." "I''m sorry, I had to tell you a little long story." Apologizing to Nair, the next thing I know, Fermu talks to me. "Has Amako left safely?" "Oh, there''s Mr. Nagi, and I don''t think he''s worried." "I already packed your stuff" "Oh, really? Thank you, Ferm." "... if you look at this exchange, you can see that it''s not normal in a good way. I''m talking to the little owl and the devil child..." "Don''t you?" "Why are you so proud...?" Answering the ferm, I introduce my predecessors to Mr. Caron and his wife, Mr. Milfa. The senior seemed surprised that Mr. Milfa was Mr. Caron''s wife. "Well, it''s time for us to leave." I was sending farewell greetings to Mr. Caron and Mr. Milfa after I had the seniors aboard the ship first. Mr. Caron puts his hand on my shoulder and brings a good grin to people. "Be careful." "Now when you calm down, come visit Miarak" "Yes." Nodding to Mr. Caron and Mr. Milfa. Seeing me nod, Mr. Caron speaks to Mr. Leona standing next to me. "So, Leona, did you ask for the rest?" "I know you don''t have to tell me. You''re the one hiding in Mirfa so you don''t find out you''re drinking with your men." "If you hadn''t told me in front of this guy, I could have hidden it!?" "Caron?" "Wow, I''m mad!?" A big Mr. Caron smiles bitterly at the surreal sight he is frightened of Mr. Milfa. Now I want to come to Miarak without a mission or anything. Though I thought so from the bottom of my heart, once I said goodbye to Mr. Caron and Mr. Milfa, I boarded the ship with Mr. Leona. "This meeting was tough." "Yeah, really. I never thought they''d call it demon killing." "... I don''t think the word" kill suits you..." "Huh?" She smiles calmly, reflecting in her eyes the streets of Miarak as she turns away. "You are a man who can keep people alive. Some will mock those who are not prepared to kill their enemies either... but that is not true. I''ve seen you before and I''m so sure that''s your strength." "... thank you. Mr. Leona." Carve Mr. Leona''s words into your heart and look straight at the lake from the ship. Mine, strength? I wasn''t really aware of it, but you were able to convince yourself with wonder. "Even in Demon King''s Land, we have to work hard..." I don''t know about the future. Maybe we can stick our choices together like we did when we were demon kings. But still, I wish I could move on without bending myself. [M] 350 A moment of gossip home. This meeting was of special significance to the Demons. What makes us decide on the future treatment of demons with the recognition of demons held by humans and the situation in which demons are placed as a matter of agenda. I guess the result is good. Although there is still distrust of the Demons, some understanding was gained. And we were to take a short two-day journey aboard the ship to return to Demon King''s Land. "I wonder what will happen to the Demons from now on..." Walking on board. Huh, whining about that. I was supposed to have to serve as an escort under the Demon King, but the original Demon King told me, "No escort, you rest". I know it was a word you cared about me for the rest of my work, so it wasn''t that shocking, but I wasn''t even as easy-going as Koga, so I was walking towards my own room, which was appreciated by boat somewhere as it sank. "... hmm?" Is anybody sitting on deck? I put an owl on my head and soon found out who that hindsight was that I was trying to sit around, and I would try to get there without it. "Mr. Armilla?" "Huh!?" I''m surprised by Usat, who squeals like that and then turns this way. They felt a sign...? No, I guess that too, but you realized it was me before you checked on me... "What''s wrong?" "Coming through.... What are you doing here?" "He wants to know more about magic sensing, and he''s practicing it here." I''m here, too. Because decks don''t even get in the way of people? ... Now for the record, you''re a really strange guy. This guy. "You''re training enthusiastic." "I love training. I''m just a human being." You solved the assimilation, Fermu comes out of Usat. Usat speaks to her as she keeps her back on the railing on the deck. "No, only this time it''s a favor from Nair. I was just reading a book in my room. Instead, you were assimilated at some point." "Ha? I gave you permission." "Am I right...?" Usat tilts his neck at Fermu, who slightly obliquely pointed his gaze and said so while messing with his own silver hair. "Hmm. Did I just listen to you?" "Yeah, you do" ... Definitely not. Looking at Fermu, who had no hesitation in assimilating him, and Usat, who cared not at all, pulled him slightly, he clasped his shoulder like a nair that had become a human form from an owl. "Your range of magic sensing is wide, about 10 meters radius. Over time, you''ll be affected by the wind, but within that range, you can sense the presence of every creature, and you can react to moving inorganic objects." "Fine, that''s narrow..." "No, I don''t think it''s narrow." At least enough range for Usat, who mainly fights with his fists. From my point of view, it is quite troublesome that Usat, with his incredible reflex nerves and melee abilities, has the technique of fully detecting enemy proximity and attack. "It also means that if the devil doesn''t get that close, you won''t know... um, oh, yeah" You come up with something, Usat creates a magic bullet in your palm. On top of a magic bullet, he covers it even more like a magic membrane, passing it to Fermu. "Fermu, will you take this and get away from me?" "What is this?" "Healing Bomb" "How dare you let me have it!?" Ferms absurd their voices as they receive their noisy named magic bullets. "No, when it comes to bombs, it''s not that powerful. Because the magic just spreads gently as it is. Beat it on the ground and crack it away from me." "Is that true? Isn''t it dangerous?" Pushing about 10 meters away from us, she slammed the magic bullet in her hand onto the floor, still startled. With a small bursting sound, the particles disperse into the universe from the cracking of the magic bullet. "Huh...... I see" Usat, who was closing his eyes, laughed. "Nair. I seem to have woken up to new moves again. If you want to name it yes, healing sensors" "I can just throw a cure magic bullet at this, and I don''t have to name it?" Usat who can say what Nair says. I didn''t know the range of healing magic, that and where the thrown magic bullet landed would be recognized as being within range... but it''s getting to be a move that only puts the devil down. I didn''t know that now that I had met my master''s skill and worn the magical depths, I would have something to learn from humans...... "Is there a trick to turning that magic around?" "The trick? Well, that''s weirdly unconscious." I step in a little and ask him, he arms up and worries. Once, I look around and nod and show it, then I look up. "When you compare the magic that flows across your body to a river, the magic bullet you create is a ship. Ships just encourage where they''re going, and if you imagine the river flow moving forward, it might be easier to do it." "Hmm. Thank you" In other words, the magic bullet that moves is only a guide, and what matters is the magic flow itself? A technique that accelerates the flow of magic and develops the very ability to sense magic. Until then, it takes a lot of practice... interesting. "I''ll change the story..." "Yes?" Second, I remember what I tried to ask, and I decided to ask it on this occasion. "You''re coming to Demon King''s Land soon, but do you hear what you''re going to do?" "Roughly. Local reports and the support of the Demons" To put it badly, it would be surveillance. Having somehow guessed that I had chosen the word, I speak without pursuing it deeply. "As far as I''m concerned, it''s easier for you to come than the unidentified. I don''t disagree." "Ha, thank you" "There will be confusion..." "It would be......" In the battle in the city, the soldiers mistake Usat for the devil. Hannah was traumatized for a while. He''s clearly not comfortable with Usat, so if you find out about the dispatch, you''ll be terrified. "To Keira as far as I''m concerned... oh, I had to meet the Dark Wizard child I met on my journey, so either way, I was going to go to Demon King''s Land." "The Dark Wizard''s child? Um... are you okay?" When it comes to children of dark wizards, they are mentally unstable. Worried about the danger of dark magic rumbling with some clap, Usat shook his neck sideways with a bitter smile. "Don''t worry about it. Now he''s making dark magic his own, and everything, because he was keen enough to teach Korga dark magic." "Really..." "I wonder why you''re so enthusiastic..." "Hold on, you''re attracting him..." Something bothered me that Ferm and Nair were hissing and talking about something... but is this also the ability to have some effect on the Dark Wizard... "I''d like to talk to Nero Argens again..." "... I heard your master was about to kill you, are you okay?" Usat puts a decent face to me asking such a question for a moment. "Ha, I''m used to being such a captain." "... Huh, I see, is that what you mean? You heard something funny." I''ve also been prepared to die in training with my master many times... If Usat were the same, the earlier question would have been meaningless. "Wait, there''s no way we''re engaging. There''s a conversation engaging." "You''re like each other in that you have a shitty master..." Between those with non-standard teachers. If we think of that as someone who had a cause for each other too, it''s not like we have any idea... "After all, I never fought you." "Well, you fought at the Demon King''s Castle." "Is that what goes into battle?" Rather, the subsequent battle with Leona would be the real deal. Existence was what we knew during the second invasion of the kingdom of Ringle, but in the end the war ended without fighting Usat. I didn''t say no to wanting to continue the war, but as a samurai, I have the remainder of my heart that I wanted to try and fight a healing wizard out of common sense. "If you come to the Demon King''s Land, why don''t you join us?" "I hope we''re not killing each other, right?" "That''s settled." You got some more fun. Then Nair is talking to Usat sitting on the floor. "Are you sure? Such a cheap contract." "It''s not a life match, it''s a match. It''ll be part of our interaction with the Demons, and there''s no reason to say no." ...... it''s time for me to go back to my room too. I think so, taking my body away from the railing I keep my back from, and trying to walk away, I notice Ferm looking up at my face right next to me. Slightly less tall, she''s upset that she''s looking at me. "Hey, what''s up, Ferm?" "Okay, you''re not" "... what?" "Me, I''m glad you''re the first brainy swordsman I''ve ever met." "Isn''t it terrible how much anything...?" I''ve been insulted like never before. Besides, I didn''t know whether to be angry or depressed by the fact that he was unconscious. 351 To gossip home. Hisago was like a father to me. At an early age, he got the name Kannagi, starting with being helped where he was about to be killed as a warcraft to the warcraft that had attacked the land of man. You saved my life, too. To me without a name, I owe you a name. But that''s it, and I seriously don''t think I''ll forgive what I''ve been sealing by accident. I''m also bad for not realizing my hisago was being cornered that far. But... at least I don''t think you should take it from me. I haven''t exchanged goodbye greetings for my sister, and I haven''t even let my sister''s marriage face to face. Besides, I remained eighteen years old, beyond a few hundred years, and became the feather of awakening in this age. ... No, to be honest, I''m not dissatisfied with the encounters in this era, but I still have nothing but resentment for Hisago. "... the woods haven''t changed." We crossed the opposite shore from Miarak and proceeded to the realm of the Beast Man. While riding a horse that had been brought to the opposite shore beforehand, I was on a mountain path to the kingdom of the beast man, Hinomoto. "After all, do you miss it?" Amako, who is also on a horse, asks. From the fact that Linca is also lined up next door, I guess the two friends were talking to each other amicably. "The view of the forest is right. The view of Hinomoto itself was seen from Usat''s cage, so I know it to some extent." "Speaking of which, you did.... you feel a little strange when you think that the noise is happening within a year." "If I were to say that, wouldn''t the series of noises that Usat and you were involved in be the same?" "I can tell." Just looking at it from a knife and a cage hand is pretty good. The battle against evil dragons awakened in modern times. Curse of Samaritan. Awakened to the power of a dragon, a rampant caron. Jinya''s rebellion, the head of Hinomoto. At least we''re caught up in all this noise at the time of our journey. "You know, Amako." "Hmm? What? Linka." "Usat, you''ve been such a beast face loser since the beginning?" "... uh" Amako, who makes it seem a little hard to say. Honestly, I was just wondering about that part, too. I know that right after he was summoned to this world, he was put in the lifeguard, but then I don''t know how he was. "You don''t know much about me, when Usat joined the lifeguard, do you? But it was so rare for people to get in there, I remember it was an amazing topic in the city." "It was unusual." Well, that''s a lousy bunch of people doing all that practice...... From what I can tell, I think the black clothes are quite physically capable. "At first, Usato said he was a normal person, but after trying to get Mr. Rose in, maybe he wasn''t normal." "I assure you..." "''Cause it''s Usat." It''s also kind of a strange story to be convinced by that word. From the time I got caught up in Samaritan''s do-out-of-the-way magician''s measures, which I was going to give guidance to, I feel like my genuine spiritual yawdness has come to prominence. That sorcerer was rewarded according to Hisago''s words. "The first time I consciously let you see my face, maybe... when I was in store number. Mr. Rose... I think it was before Usat''s boss could throw him in the woods where he lived with a warcraft or something." "Wait, isn''t that strange...!!" "... Linka, did I say something strange?" "My senses are paralyzed, Amako!" Mr. Hayate and the escorts, who had listened insignificantly, are also surprised to turn this way. "It''s a nostalgic memory for Usato." "I miss you!? Isn''t that a nightmare or something?" "I was able to meet with Brulin. It was also a cut.... he was told not to return until he defeated the Grand Grizzly at first, and was alone in the woods for about ten days" "Life Corps is an organization for what..." When I heard about Lifesaving Corps so far, I thought it was the impression of Lifesaving Corps that the organization would try everything necessary for a time of need. Even if something happens, putting yourself in an extreme state so that you can handle it will impose training that is in perspective and bring it to life. It is a spectacular training policy that can be described as curative magic. "I think Usat''s moves have gone crazy since he started throwing healing magic.... there''s a healing punch before that... that sounds like the move Mr. Rose taught me." "I don''t think it''s a big deal to hear healing magic, but it''s so scary when you can throw it at Usat. In fact, I was so scared." "That one''s suddenly unleashed an arrow, and Linka deserves it" "Ugg..." Whenever such a public conversation takes place, the place reaches the deep woods surrounding the hinomoto. We finally reach Hinomoto by pulling the horse and proceeding among the trees that do not even let the sun shine through. Once separated from Mr. Hayate and the others upon entering the city, Amako and I headed to her house in this city to meet her mother. "Are you sure? Sorry to bother you at home." "Yeah. They''re pretty big, and I thought I''d better get to know Kannagi." "Maybe it does. Thanks." "And then I wonder how my mother would react." "Yep." Why do you care...... Sure, me and Amako would look like sisters at first sight. Slightly frightened, he turns once again to the streets of Hinomoto. Wooden houses and idyllic views combined with nature. "... I knew it, but you want to fit in different from when I was there" Well, it''s been hundreds of years. "But this view is what the Beasts wanted at the time..." A place unrelated to strife or malice. Hinomoto is the only realm where humans can''t reach out to beasts. ... Now that I think about it, I''m glad Jinya''s attempt to use Amako and her mother ended in failure. "I got it." "... it''s a big house..." On arrival is a large wooden building. Because he''s one of the few predictive wizards, some soldiers on watch and his security seems to be tight. "Welcome back, Amako, Hayate has told us the story" "I''m home.... is my mother inside?" "Yes, I just got back to the mansion..." A female soldier with a spear nods at Amako''s words. No heart, or the look on its face seems sloppy. "Also, your mother did it..." "I was told today that I would celebrate Amako''s return, and when you cook alone, you stay put... at some point, disappear to buy ingredients by yourself..." "Sorry......" "No, because it''s the usual" ... You really are an unusual person, Mr. Mushroom. Blah blah blah blah, my sister looks just like me where my personality is inadvertent, or the boulders are just descendants...... "Let''s go, then. Kannagi." "Yeah......" Take off your shoes and enter the mansion. Then, you heard the arrival, and one woman comes from behind, making a blast of noise. It is Mr. Mushroom, a person with long blonde hair enough to reach his waist and ears and tails as the same fox beast man as Amako and I. "Welcome back. Amako." "I''m home, Mother." With a delightfully smiled arm wide spread by her with a laid back smile, she hugs Amako. As I was smiling at Amako, who looked less than full as she seemed to illuminate, Mr. Mushroom''s gaze while holding Amako was directed at me. "Welcome back. You''ve grown up, Amako" "Mom, I''m still in my arms." "... oh?" "No, alas, it''s not." Are you too much of a mypaced person than I expected...? To Amako, who is but is left, Mr. Mushroom puts his hand on his cheek in a hazy manner. "Amako''s, are you a child?" "He''s older than me." "... could it be my other daughter? I don''t remember..." "Naturally because there is no such fact" "No way, that guy... he kept quiet that there was a hidden child...!?" "Don''t involve your father in heaven..." I think there''s more to it than natural...! One mouth after another. Too bad around not even a scratch of speculation. "Oh, I wonder if they''re sisters. Heh heh, you always wanted your sister if you were crazy." "... Soudane" "Amakoo!? Don''t give up explaining!?" This is going to be a big deal before we can talk any further! I am in a hurry to explain the situation to Mr. Cannoco, who is feeling more and more at stake in Amako. "Actually..." Desperately overlapping explanations with gestures and gestures. That I am the sister of Amako and Mr. Canoco''s ancestors, sealed hundreds of years ago. After it was sealed, we were helped by Usato and the others to this day. I''m going to ask you a question so that you can make sure Mr. Cannoco knows exactly what you''re talking about by sitting in the front seat and listening to me with a smiley face... "Well, from today on, Kannagi will be my daughter." Somehow I was made to be Mr. Canoco''s daughter. ... No, you don''t have to think about it. Why!? "If it''s the same blood muscle, it''s like a relative, not like a family anymore?" "Oh, no, you know..." I haven''t had any parents since I was tempted, so I get stuck with Mr. Cannoco''s response, which is too unexpected. What''s with all this confusion and joy? "Kannagi, you better give up" "Oh, is Amako okay...?" "It''s my mother. I think Kannagi''s best position is to keep it here with me and my mother." Sure it is, though. Though it''s weakening, I''d better make a stand here because I''m also a predictive wizard. "Looks like you''ve decided to talk. From now on, nice to meet you. Kannagi." "... Regards" I bow too while I sit in the front seat. You quickly made me a daughter...... "So it''s time for dinner? I made a lot of them because I knew Amako would be back soon." I get unconsciously tense when I hear it''s rice. When I rise ashamed of it, I am annoyed by the feeling that my consciousness is drawn back to the back. Occasionally, another feeling of me manipulating the body. What the hell are you doing? and wondering without any particular vigilance, the other me, who largely stepped forward, held onto the mushroom. "Oh?" "~ ~ ~ ~!?" Hey, what are you doing? The other me. No, no, no!? Besides, you''re making a big deal of it to get your consciousness back to me after you hug me and no!? "Oh." "Kannagi, was so hungry for family love...?" Mr. Mushroom stroked my hair as Amako turned to look at someone who looked terribly pathetic, while suddenly she almost smiled at my embrace. "Oh, oh, uh, this is..." "You don''t have to hesitate. We''re family now." !! I can no longer stand the glance of mercy, and I fall to my tatami momentum as it is. Wow, me in me! Be ready later, huh!? 352 gossip nirvalna runaway daughter Nirvalna is characterized by a national style that values strength. Father, his predecessors and predecessors have governed the country in accordance with its national style. It is a very different culture from other countries, but Nirvalna has kept one country because of its policy. "Father, this meeting. It turned out to be fruitful." "Oh. I could see something interesting" When I returned to my country and went to the palace with my father, I spoke to my father, who was working under the rule of my country. "If the demon race had no land problems, it would have been this side that was defeated." "Yeah? Is that it?" My father snorted joyfully at my words. "As it turns out, the kingdom of Ringle seems to have taken the optimal choice" Talks to discuss the fate of a species called the Demon Nation across countries. Honestly, it''s like there''s no such thing as sub-racist for Nirvalna, so I don''t think there''s any need to be excessively hostile to the Demons in view of the status quo they were placed in. "I''m safe, I''m really relieved you''re back. Father." Upon entering the hall of the palace, there was one big man in charge there. The kingdom of Nirvalna, the First Prince and my esteemed brother Lildo. While Father was away, my brother, who was entrusted with the rule of the country, greeted us somewhere tired. "Lildo, you had a hard time while you were away." "Already... Ha, for the time being, I''d rather not rule the country" "Say what? If I die tomorrow, you will inherit the throne." "Don''t you think your father will live 50 years?" Return the sarcasm to your father, brother. Even though I feel unexpected peace of mind in the sight, I also throw my voice against my brother. "Don''t say that. Who will take over the throne besides your brother?" "Ouca, I''ll leave you to it." "I don''t like it. I''m better suited to be moving than sitting. All I have to do is be my brother''s pawn and move." "He just says things are going well..." My brother sighs as he depresses his big body like a bear. "So, what happened while I was away?" "No, especially. Uh, crop yields are also higher than last year... oh, but the centipede is again..." "Mmm, again (...)? Now who?" "The winner of this season''s boxing tournament, Takel..." Oh, him. He, the famous cat beast man even in Nirvalna, offered his sister an engagement... I don''t even see it as so problematic about race differences. In fact, it seems that my name came from the name of the Beast Man, who was also my father''s friend. "How did Cenri get him?" "Strike out the jaw accurately, and in an instant consciousness..." "While my sister, don''t be too monstrous..." Unexpectedly, my father and I both sigh zero. When I think of my sister''s performance exactly like she was born to fight, the future makes me anxious. Because I personally also have a desire to choose a stronger man than myself, or I have a hard time finding that person. "So, do you have a souvenir story?" "Oh, of course. Let''s have tea and talk about it." Sit back in the chair and talk to your brother about what happened in the talks. Kazuki, the brave man of the kingdom of Ringle and our friend. Being called the devil. Demon King, Demon King. Of the kingdom of Ringle, Usat. "The Demon King is his knowledge, not to mention his dignity. Even now that it''s weakened, it didn''t make a difference that it has the power to be powerful" "If Father were to say so, I would have loved to see you, too." My brother nodded with pleasure. In fact, a man called the Demon King was not normal because of the atmosphere he was entangled in. The unconsciously frightening air around you? Anyway, you were a horrible person. "Usat, Kazuki''s friend. He was more than a rumor." "Do you mean the healing wizard who fought the Demon King with the brave?" I nod at my brother''s words. "I kept talking about Kazuki. If I add, is Hyde right or something?" "Oh, he also said he met with him during the Four Kingdoms talks. I remember him because he seemed so happy to talk to me." When he visited this kingdom of Nirvalna to give me his letter, he asked about a man named Usat Ken. He also paid considerable attention to Rose''s disciple of the famous life-saving corps, in addition to being the unrivalled friend and benefactor of life of the brave man of light. In fact, if you look at him, he was a young man with a mild impression very different from the rumors... but if you put yourself in the fight, things will change. "No, I was impressed. It was a difficult battle to say in words." Is that it? Even your father? " "Oops, but what supports that strength lies in the physical and mental strength cultivated by extraordinary workouts.... Hmm, I was wondering if you could manage to be Cenri''s son-in-law..." I laugh bitterly at my father, who seems sorry. Kazuki didn''t let him think he wouldn''t meet Cenri personally. No, to be precise, should I say that Kazuki was avoiding encountering Cenri with his godly intuition? "I''ve been turned down" "That would be so. If you had that girl on the spot, would you be mad at me for telling you not to make up your mind?" "No, it''s not" "Oh, Father''s right." Rather, it is more likely that he had applied to Usat for a duel while the momentum remained. In a good or a bad way, my sister feels like a beast... "I didn''t know you were going to say that..." "I''m close to Cenri, and I outnumber her with strength. More importantly, a skilled healing wizard. Even with the exception of combat, I want people." There were also reports of using phylogenetic enhancement on the battlefield, so he excelled as a healing wizard. If you look at the example where the cultivation of the healing wizard that was going on in Nirvalna ended in a glitzy failure, you can see how scarce a talent he is. "Oh, yeah. About the healing wizard''s training policy, but get advice from him..." One woman appeared from the shadow of a pillar lining the hall of the palace when she tried to convey advice from Usat, the healing wizard, to her brother, who was entrusted with some of the country''s affairs. Senri, the woman who tied her mother''s Ash Brown hair to three braids, comes out before us in a glorious way. "Cenri, eavesdropping isn''t much of a compliment, is it?" "Is this true?" Shit, they asked me. Wouldn''t that be a bad idea?... No, that''s usually not good. As for the Nirvalna side, we should not resort to forceful means. "Cenri, calm down. That happened in Miarak, and this story is something he says no to..." "Brother Ouka. I wonder what they say... I''m not that ignorant?" Good... Apparently reason is proper. "So where is my good husband?" "Lildo, Ouca. My daughter is apparently losing me.... I asked for the rest" "Father!?" "Wait, Father, don''t run!!" I''m already too scared of things like decisions. My brother and I will persuade Cenli to stop Father from standing up for the occasion. "You''re still 18, aren''t you? Wouldn''t you be in such a hurry?" "I only have a sense of crisis that there is only one Uncle Hyde who dirts me in 18?" "My uncle broke my heart once to the fact that he was married?" I can''t say anything anymore. I guess that''s more about when you were only 9!! "Father!" "... oops" "What''s his location?" "The kingdom of Ringle... but he will soon be sent to the demon kingdom?" "Now let''s go to Demon King''s Land!!" "" Wait!! " Me and my brother jump to my sister trying to get ahead at the same time and stop. But the opponent can''t stop that leg even with two men, a raw combatant who has turned all the qualities necessary for a royal family such as quiet and manipulation into force. "My brothers! What does it mean to touch a lady!!" "Don''t fool the lady only at times like this, sister!!" "You, the only decent thing is verbal!?" My brother doesn''t really mean it either, but I''m serious about stopping Cenri. Shinri is headed for Demon King''s Land!? "What are you trying to do to the demon kingdom!! You are the second princess of the kingdom of Nirvalna!! Father! Stop me!!" Hey, maybe an ant? You look like that and you''re worried!? Sure, from Father''s point of view, maybe it''s not that bad of a story, but I also want you to think about that side of the impression!? "Then your status as this second princess, throw it away here and now!!" Don''t try to stop being manly and royal for nothing!? "What stirs you up so much!?" "Anxiety about the future!!" "Uncover your legitimate troubles!!" "Before this anxiety, everything can''t be my obstacle!! Convinced, this is just the division of destiny...!!" Oh no...! Because of its too much strength, it beats down Nirvalna''s warriors, and because of its too much strength, it has also been pointed at the look of pity by the same sex. "Mostly, Usa-" "You don''t have to say your name! My destiny''s opponent can only be seen at a glance!! I will husbands whoever sets up a matrimonial duel and defeats and shows this me!!" "They say we shouldn''t bring Nirvalna''s culture outside!?" Besides, it''s a vicious passage!? It''s a ritual of fear that if you take them down, they''ll make you husband!? Come on...!! Cenli trying to head outside the palace like a boar. But before her like that comes the Nirvalna Warriors, Hyde, the warrior chief. "Excuse me. I''m taking it in... Mm?" "Hyde! Stop Cenri!!" He would do something about it... he knew us from childhood...! Me, my brother and I look at Cenri and he tilts his neck strangely. "Uncle Hyde......!?" "Oh, Master Cenri? How did it go?" "We''re going to the demon kingdom! I want you to stay out of my way!!" "... Hmm" Me and my brother trying to stop Cenri, and Hyde, who confirmed his distressingly eye-meditating father, glanced back at Cenri when he gave him his chin beard. "You''re trying to find your good man in Demon King''s Land." "Do you understand...!" Yes, of course. That''s fast to understand...... Just stop the centipede...! "I was also escorted to the earlier meeting as an escort, but those who were escorting the Demon King were seen as quite powerful" "Even from your uncle!?" "Even from me. Sure, was it someone called Koga? Despite the strength of the demonic race, the untrained flesh was just a brilliant word." "Oh...!" Well, me and my brother get up in the middle of nowhere to brighten up our faces. Awesome power as always...... My brother doesn''t look tired, but I''m getting tired. "Then hurry up to Demon King''s Land!" "But not now." "Why!?" ''Cause you need to be ready for your journey.'' If you look at you with a gentle, deep breath, Hyde is embarrassing the centipede well. "If you''re told you''re okay, no one around you is." "But..." "I also fully understand the feeling of haste. But isn''t it your intention to cause problems between countries through inadvertent actions?" "... Yes" That''s Hyde...... Perhaps only two of us can convince our sister this way: Father or Hyde. Dropping off Cenri leaving the hall in a calm manner, Hyde turns his body toward his father. "I''m sorry. imitate the past..." "No, I don''t mind. I''m sorry about my daughter. Hyde." "No." "As it was, we were about to head to the Demon King''s Land on our own. Then it would be better to leave the Ringle Kingdom here without causing any problems." I didn''t know my sister might go to Demon King''s Land...... I''m worried... the demons I encounter with my sister... "As the kingdom of Ringle, I also have no difficulty understanding other countries. Even for us, it''s not inevitable to know what''s going on with the Demons." "So soon?" "Oh, let''s send a sentence to Lloyd and see if we can even send personnel from Nirvalna.... but I don''t know what it''s like to return and do it early..." Father whining so slightly tired. When my brother turned to me, he shrugged his shoulder. "For the time being, you don''t want to be king. Yeah." Don''t usually say that, it''s me who gives you back as much light-heartedness as you do, but all this time I couldn''t even say that, and I just had to snort silently. 353 Chapter 310 The meeting ended and I was able to return to the Kingdom of Ringle. When I broke up with the Demon King family, I was looking forward to seeing what you could do... and I got a happy and thankful word from the Demon King. Well, I''m determined to let the Demon King blow some day, but I don''t think it''s a bad thing that I was able to interact with Koga, Amira, and Ciel at this meeting. So, I first thought about going back to the Ringle Kingdom. It ''s-- "It seems that Aul is the only one who has the will." "That little girl...." It was to report Aul to Rose... Even if she was slightly distorted by the effects of magic, she decided that her absolute strength would remain the same. "Is Aul working with the devil?" "It seems so. I think there''s a reason...." It doesn''t matter. "Yes, it doesn''t matter, does it? Yes." Approach Rose with a sword-like vibe. However, when I heard that Aul was resurrecting willingly, Rose''s expression relaxed slightly, so I would be glad to know that I had the opportunity to see her again in my heart. ... well, I suppose it''s complicated. "If I find it, I won''t be able to match my eyes. That gentleman....." Well, I won''t say it out loud. I secretly offered my silence to Aul in front of Rose, who seemed so angry that the surrounding space seemed distorted. "You''ve got work to do on your own." "Yes, I will be reporting and practicing Magic Spins and Magic Sensing to Welsie in the castle shortly. At that time, they will talk about dispatching to the Demon King Realm." What to say about Mr. Welsey... seems to leave a record. Kazuki and senpai did the same thing, but is it going to take a long time? "As always, I''m in a hurry around you." "Well, I''ve made up my mind. I thought I should go to the Demon King Realm myself." Besides that. "I am dispatched, but it is no different that I belong to the Lifeguard." "Huh? That''s a good idea. It''s funny." Put your arms around my words and make me look worried, Low. Zu. What''s going on? She looks up when she wonders. "Then take some of us." "How many are there?" "Oh, you''re my deputy commander too. That kind of accommodating." From a lifeguard.... Strong faces... it would be easier if they were taken, but their faces are huge, scary, and their behavior is rough. Nea won''t have to tell me... "I know you do, but don''t take Ferm with you." "... yeah, I know." It''s not the same as when you show me the Demon King Realm. I may be recognized as a human messenger, but Ferm is a traitor from the perspective of the Devil. In order not to cause trouble, it is better not to take Ferm to the Demon King''s Landing now. ... that sounds stubborn. "Wouldn''t it be better if I took you around Uluru?" "Mr. Uluru? Hmm, isn''t it dangerous?" "You''re not even scared of demons. Besides, he''s too protective of Olga. This is a good opportunity." But surely... if Uluru-san, who has the power of a monstrous community, comes, he will be a golden stick for the demon. Well, if you refuse, I''m going to step back a lot, but let''s just ask. "Nh, the next thing I know... are you telling me that Kanagi and Inukami want to join the army?" "Yes, the reason is as reported earlier" Next, Nagi and Senpai wanted to join the Lifeguard. I couldn''t decide this all on my own, so I left it to Rose, the commander. [M] "I don''t even know what you''re talking about because of the sluggish situation... but I think it''s a dog..." "Is it still difficult?" We may be adding too many members in this short period of time. At least Nak, Ferm, Nea have joined the army in the past year... No, not really. Oh, is that so? "The Lifeguard is like an army under the Ringle Kingdom. I''m just saying that the Inukami I kept as a Knights will be in our custody... but there''s a different problem." "Anything else?" What is another problem? Is there anything about changing that affiliation? "You simply don''t have an empty room." "Ah." "The lifeguard quarters were built with seven or eight people in mind. Even if you add more members, it doesn''t mean you don''t have a room for them to stay." Hmm, I see... It''s just that I''m allocating two rooms per room. There is no room for two more people. It''s getting cramped down here, too. " "Commander?" "Let me build another dorm." "Ha!?" I am surprised at the overly thoughtful decision. It''s too much fun to build another dorm because you don''t have a room!? "If we separate men and women, we''ll settle this." "Hey, no, do you have that kind of money!?" "You''re sure it''s there. Instead, it''s too much to hold on to." That''s so much... I don''t think it''s funny considering the lifeguard''s activities. "This is a good opportunity. I''ll spend my money here." This is the Shinjuku building of the Lifeguard. I don''t feel like it. There will continue to be people joining the Lifeguard Corps, and it is good that more people can live in the dormitory. With that in mind, Rose looked at me with a slightly unconcerned eye, stretching her arms to keep her back on the back of the chair. "Usato, it''s time for you to manage your own money." "Speaking of which, I got the money...." I completely forgot, but when I became a member of the League, I was well paid... and I got a reward. I didn''t care about it at all because I didn''t use it in particular. "No, I don''t have any use for it, so please keep saving." "Until then, you don''t have to resemble me..." I had an unusual and daunting look on my face. No, I don''t really want anything. You can basically eat what you make in the dormitory, and I spend most of my day training, so I don''t have time to spend money. Trainers and books, if you insist... I don''t need them because Nea lends them to me normally, and I don''t sell them in the first place. "What do the tough guys use for?" "I don''t know that much either... but Alec is cooking utensils and ingredients, and the others are going home to his family. I heard Tong is sending it to a lover who lives in the city." "... yes?" Tong, lover? What''s the first time I''ve heard that? "Er! Er! Can I make fun of you now?" "That''s why I didn''t tell you. Don''t touch him too much." I''m not surprised, but I feel like I''ve learned something new. I am worried that it will appear on my face because I am not good at hiding things. "But Tong lives in a dormitory, right? Wouldn''t it be better if someone like that lived in the city? You won''t be able to see me at all." "No, I don''t think so, do I?" Not really? What does that mean? "When I ran into the city, I was showing him my face. Every day." "You''re doing something so youthful..." Wow, this isn''t a case to tear down. All right, I''ll keep this in mind. Next time you fight with Tong, you''ll have to beat him up fairly. I''ll keep the money here. "Please." I may spend money someday, but at least not now. After a paragraph, I decided to ask Rose about what was bothering me. [M] "How do you feel about joining Senpai?" Rose didn''t disagree, but I''m sure she has something to think about. Anyway, unlike before, Senpai is a brave man of the Ringle Kingdom, so he is different. "It''s not a problem as a trait. More importantly, the Inuvialus personality is here." "... are you calling me a problem child?" "What else does that mean?" I can''t argue...! Senpai is basically free. Previously on her mission as a brave man fighting the Demon King army, she is worried about her position now that it is gone. "All he needs is a brave man who''s done his job - not a halfway house. They''ll have a purpose." "It''s going to get in here." "That would be up to the dogs themselves." Senpai has to decide for himself, right? I know her purpose is to enjoy other worlds... "I need you to meet me once." Interview? "Nh, it''s not hard. Well, in some cases, it could be." ... I''m relieved that Rose is in charge. At least it''s more personal than me. "From me, Rabbit, you''re the problem?" "It''s a gift of your training." "You''re gonna be a master of your mouth." It''s your fault and the Devil''s fault for that part. "I''ve talked to you for a long time... so I guess that''s it. You can leave now." "Ah, yes. Excuse me." Bow down and leave the Commander''s office. I was prepared to get angry normally when I talked about the possibility of increasing the number of team members, but that didn''t happen. "Mr. Uluru...." I was advised to take him on this dispatch, but the anxiety is better. First of all, Uluru-san''s will is a big premise. Next, I wonder if she''s safe and if the clinic is okay without Uluru. Above all, we need to talk to oniisan Olga properly. "Ah, Mr. Usato!" "Oh, Nack, what''s going on?" Knuck finds me from the hallway and rushes in. "If you''re not tired, I was wondering if you could look at the training." Yeah, that''s fine. I''ve had plenty of rest, and more than anything else, it''s Nack''s request. Accept with pleasure and head outside the dormitory with him. ... yes, it''s a good opportunity to ask him about his current situation. "Nack, have you been stretching lately?" Hmm, height, huh? You''re not talking about physical stretching, are you? I was deeply stunned by Nak, who had been chewing on the natural bokeh. "It''s about to grow up, and you don''t have to worry so much." "No, but I''m worried about Amako-san." I look around aggressively. [M] ... why did you confirm the presence of Amako in Hinomoto now? She''s scared because she doesn''t have an intuition that has nothing to do with predictive magic. What about training? "... then it''s magic." Healing magic? "Yes. The healing magic itself could be treated almost as it was, but I don''t see much improvement... I wonder if it''s a bit stretchy there." I see. As far as Knuck''s training is concerned, he doesn''t seem to have trained deep cuts of magic. "Because I''m self-taught in magic training. It''s too dangerous to teach." "Usato-san''s magic is healing magic...?" "? Haha, that''s how it is. My magic is the healing magic of peace and security." "Do you notice a clear contradiction with what you said ten seconds ago!?" Healing magic is not in danger. My magic was dangerous. [M] Continuing magic spins can be the hardest part. "From now on, I''m going to have to mention the magic of healing." Rather, you may even be more important than just running. "Magic... magic practice. Yeah, that''s right." "Did you come up with something?" "I was wondering if I could introduce you to Olga''s clinic." Olga is better at healing magic than me and Rose. The clinic environment itself is definitely better than here, where patients don''t usually come. ... for today, let''s go with Knuck''s training. And maybe Ferm and Nea? 354 Chapter 311 We talked about expanding the lifeguard camp at an astonishing speed. It''s been about three days since I talked to Rose, and the carpenters who were hired are showing fierce motivation to do the work. It seemed like it would take a while, but I was a little happy to see a new lifeguard quarters. After a week like this, I was summoned to talk about being dispatched to Verhazal, a city under the Wizard King''s Landing, in the castle of the Ringle Kingdom. At that time, my boss, Rose, followed me, and Lloyd and the minister, Sergio, explained. Because it is the first attempt, the period will not be so long. It will be about two months at most. In the meantime, I want you to investigate the demons and the land. " There are other things that need to be done, but the general purpose is to investigate and report. Anyway, if I look at it from other countries, the demon kingdom and demon tribes are still stubborn... First of all, if I don''t take the initiative to get people around me to understand... As for the personnel, Rose''s advice gave me permission to select some of them, so I have to find someone to come with me to the Demon King''s Landing before we leave. Well, after I finished talking about dispatching like that, I went on to investigate magic sensing with Welsey and his wizards. "Are you ready?" "Yes" The current location is the castle training ground. Surrounded by Welsey''s wizards with yellow balls that children play with. They''re gonna throw it at me, and I''m just gonna avoid it... whatever it is... Well then, Mr. Usato. Close your eyes and ears. " Roger, sir. For some reason, I was instructed to close my eyes and ears. Cover your eyes with a black cloth wrapped around your head, plus earplugs to block vision and hearing. I feel the slightest light over the cloth and my own breathing, which I can hear very well. ... okay. With a dark view, I gripped the magic bullet I had created in my palm - spreading magic around. Range is about 10 meters. Feel the healing magic particles in your body and sharpen and clarify your nerves. ... the magic behind me is shaking. Feel something approaching and move one step to avoid the ball. "You can throw more!" I can''t hear you with your earplugs, but the balls fly in succession from all directions. [M] I understand. You can see where it comes from and how fast the ball is approaching. "Healing Cat Deception!" The hand rang and the healing magic spread again. Because my eyes and ears are blocked, I feel more focused on magic sensing. It''s as easy as a thrown ball. "Hmm!?" The ball that I tried to avoid in the air bent at right angles towards me?! I defeated my body deeply and avoided it, but obviously the ball was in a strange trajectory! "Oops!?" And multiple!? A ball that moves around me vertically and horizontally... no, is this a magic bullet!? I was attacked by the urge to take blindfolds, but I thought this was part of the investigation, so I let it continue. ! Evade a rapidly rising Magic Bullet from below. Keep rolling. Turn down with one hand on the ground, avoid magic bullets aimed at landing, take a light step, and bring the situation back to zero. Ah, you''ve increased the number! I didn''t mean to use it...!! "Healing acceleration fist...!" Instantly wraps a cage around his right arm and turns it into a movement using a magic burst. Earlier than before, a large number of magic bullets fell backwards using healing bursting palms. Nnh! Bound with elasticity applied to the back - landing so that it flips back, knocking healing overturning fists on the ground and spreading healing magic particles around to widen the spectrum of magic sensing. After all, there''s someone with magic next to Mr. Welsey. Speaking of people who can manipulate magic bullets like this... "... Kazuki?" Murmuring like that, the magic bullet that was trying to surround me again disappears into the air. ... is it over? I see no signs of balls or magic bullets flying. I take earplugs and blindfolds. [M] "Oh, that''s right. That''s right, Rabbit." "That was a hell of a move. I''m limiting my eyes and ears...." Kazuki and Frana were near Welsie, who kind of twitched her cheeks. What the hell is going on? Looking at Ms. Welsie, she seems somewhat sorry. "In my initial practice, I was avoided more easily than I had expected, so I asked Kazuki, who just came here." "I see... How was it? Magic sensing?" When I asked Welsey, she had a troubled look as she scrolled through the paperwork at hand. "As far as I can tell, I feel like Rabbit has gone somewhere far away." "Why..." "I sense objects without seeing or hearing them. This is magic sensing... interesting, interesting.... if Falgar-sama hadn''t told me beforehand, I''d be upset." Mr. Welsey makes his glasses glow suspiciously. Did the researcher''s soul catch fire? "Everyone gather!" "" Yes! "" All of a sudden, Welsey''s people gathered around her as she raised her voice. "Everyone, have you noticed anything?" "That was amazing!" "It''s not an impression! Give us your opinion!" Apparently, after seeing my movements earlier, they mention things I''ve noticed. The sight of a group of black robes shouting at the edge of the training ground is surreal. "In my Magic Eye, the magic of Rabbit seemed to circulate at an incredible speed!" "If you are interfered with by the magic scattered around you, it seems to be conveyed to you as a feeling!" "Since it corresponded to Kazuki''s magic bullet depicting his mysterious orbit, I wonder if its accuracy is quite good....." "No, it''s just that his reflexes were awesome?" ... it''s incandescent. Kazuki and Frana-san come to watch quietly because it is important to give opinions like this. "Rabbit, I''m sorry for the sudden." "No, I had a little fun, too." "It was fun...." I didn''t mean it, either. If he manipulates Magic Bullets with serious accuracy and speed, I would be caught with my eyes and ears restricted. "The rabbit was kind of moving too. I thought I fell off my back, and all of a sudden I jumped off the spot." "Oh, that''s a no-motion jumping technique with elasticity. It''s a healing bounce." "Hey, Nea, are you here?" She left it with the commander. Franna, why are we looking for Nea here now? Are you complaining about my healing bounds? "By the way..." Pooh, it jumps up about a meter lightly. I usually use this elasticity to accelerate... "By switching between defense, acceleration, movement, and landing with this elasticity, you can move without relying on the cage." "It''s not healing magic anymore. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time." For a moment, I smiled at Frana. [M] I don''t know what to say. Because I use the magic of healing magic, it is healing magic. "Hahaha, that''s funny, Mr. Flanna." "Hey, Kazuki!? This guy can be angry!?" "Well, well...." That''s exactly what I''m explaining. I think so, I cut her out. [M] "Mr. Flanna, there''s a reason I''ve devised magic." Really? Ah. I''m not using magic bursts or elasticity without thinking about it. Most of the tricks I''ve made up are just like those made up by Nori and the momentum on the spot, but of course, I''m thinking about using them accordingly. "As a lifeguard, I must run faster to the wounded than anyone else." "Yeah." "But he may be physically far away." "Yeah." "Maybe there''s someone bad next to the wounded." Well, yeah. "Then you have to train your body." "I''m sorry. It''s magic, isn''t it? Did I skip a story?" I was unconsciously talking about training. I think it would be good if it wasn''t a mistake, but Mr Flanna wouldn''t be convinced. "So the rabbit is refining new techniques and physically training to ensure that he saves those who need help...?" "Yeah, that''s right. Franna-san, Kazuki told me everything I wanted to say." "It''s definitely a lie...." A black animal jumped on my shoulder as I looked away from Frana with a jito''s eye. Normally, I think it''s Nea, but now she''s training with Ferm in the dorm, so it''s not. With its fluffy fur and slightly saggy ears, it was Rose''s pet and a rare monster kukuru named Noir Rabbit. "Cu" "Kukuru, didn''t you go to the commander?" I stroked Kukuru''s jaw, which had been followed here by random strokes. Is it a technique that takes people away from you? It was Frana who first reacted to the curls that did it naturally and narrowed her eyes. "Oh, what a cute kid." "You should be careful. She has a good personality." "Cu" "I''m selling it to you!?" I''ve been missed as much as Rose, but this kid tricked me. "Oh, come here...." When Frana turned her hand towards Kukuru in a slightly discouraged manner, Kukuru glanced at her hand, and with a small jump, she put her hand on the scaffold - it went to Kazuki''s shoulder. "Wow, haha, what a ticklish..." Cu ? A scratch that makes my cheeks tickle. I feel intuitive danger from seeing Franna''s interaction with Kukuru in silence. "Hey, Rabbit! She''s not a bad character!?" "Kukuru is obedient only to the main leader. Kukuru, come here." "Cu" Kukuru returns to me in my voice. [M] While checking the kukukuru that jumped on her shoulder, she sighed lightly. "You seem submissive, too." "Haha, that''s just what it looks like." I''m scared because I don''t know what I''m thinking in my stomach. Then I look at Welsie, who is still arguing with Kazuki. "I''m glad Welly''s feeling better." "Were you depressed before?" "Oh, we decided to stay in this world." ... I see. Well then, Mr. Welsey had a hard time. He promised to return us to our original world, but he refused to let us return to our original world. "... did you hear about how you might be able to send letters to the original world?" "No, I haven''t heard that before.... is that so?" "In theory, it''s a story. It could be sent to a different time, and the world itself could be different." It''s just a possibility, but I keep thinking about it. A letter to the original world... What should I write if I can send it? "It''s hard to be honest." "Well, I guess so.... I think it''s best to just say goodbye without writing down the reason why I''m gone." I''ve been summoned by other worlds to fight the Demon King, and I''m sure I''ve lost my mind. Here, as Kazuki says, it is best to spell out only the words of farewell. Speaking of which, has Kazuki heard anything about you? "Oh, you want to join the Lifeguard? Then I heard." It''s so thoughtful! Senpai seems to have already spoken to Kazuki and Frana. At this rate, is Celia listening to you? "I don''t think so. Senpai''s life in the castle didn''t seem to fit so well.... ah, no, it''s not that bad." "There''s no stiff atmosphere, is there?" "Yes, it''s like that." I nodded at the scorpion that Frana would follow me. Somehow I understand. I wonder if there are lifeguards in that sense... "Besides, even if Senpai leaves the hero, it''s true that our relationship hasn''t changed so far, so I don''t care so much." "Sure, just changing where I live doesn''t change that much....." Just adding senpai to the lifeguard''s daily routine has not changed the country in which he lives. Maybe I was thinking too hard. "Besides, it''s true that senpai seemed interesting when he went to the rabbit." "Ah, I know." No, I don''t understand. I was kind of told a very good smile. I''m terrified that Kazuki will say it looks interesting and what the hell you''re expecting. 355 Chapter 312 Regarding the members who would go with us to the Demon King realm, Brlin was first confirmed. There are many things I can do to help you if you have Brulin, and above all, it seems that monsters are closer to us than humans, so there was an idea that Brulin might become a mascot. And the other member is Uluru, who was recommended by Rose. Rose told me that she was talking to me, but I thought I''d have to talk to her first, so I took her to her clinic today. "Did Nack ever come to the clinic?" "Yes, several times" Besides, I brought Nak with me today, apart from Mr. Uluru. Well then, you kind of know the atmosphere. "Yes, Olga and Uluru were very kind and kind to me as a newcomer." Mr Uluru seems to love Nak. "It''s kind of strange." "Hmm? What?" "This is how you walk around the city." "Ha ha ha. Well, in our case, on the contrary, I think it''s unusual to be surprised." He smiled bitterly at Nack''s words. Lifeguard = It''s common to be surprised if you''re not running because it''s like running. "I''d be surprised if I was running normally." Eh, why? "Because I don''t carry Brulin." "Ah, it''s a set with Brulin...." It doesn''t have to be treated like a specialty of the Ringle Kingdom. A man who runs with a bear on his back, in a spiritual way. "Nack...." Yes? Surprisingly, I remember his situation when I saw Knuck walking next door. Remember, I hesitated a little before asking. "Have you heard from your family...?" Parents as nobles. Those who made him not just a magical genius, but sent him to Rukvis'' school. "Here comes the letter." "... it looks like it wasn''t very good." Instead of a faceless expression, I looked at Nack''s face, which had gotten a little dark. "Looks like you''re worried about our situation. What are you doing with the Lifeguard and how much magic has improved....." "That''s...." "I know. Maybe that''s what this is about (...). I was expecting something. They haven''t changed." The perception of healing wizards is changing. I know it was the lifeguard that started it, but were you trying to find out about the lifeguard through Knack? I''d like to think it''s a letter purely worried about Knuck... but as far as Knuck''s expression goes, it''s unlikely. "You didn''t have to worry, did you? What are you doing with the Lifeguard from the beginning? I wonder how much healing magic has become. Just write what you want to hear, and I take it for granted." Too spicy... I put my hand lightly on Nack''s head, laughing without strength. [M] "Well, shall we get into your parents'' house as you wish?" "Eh!?" "If you want to know about the Lifeguard, I can show you. If you push the strong faces forward, you won''t complain or interfere, will you?" Well, that''s a joke. But I don''t know if I get a go-sign from Rose. "Nack, if something tough happens, you need to talk to me." "You''re an official lifeguard now. If anything happens, we''ll protect you." If they were strong, they would rather take the lead in protecting Knuck. Unlike when they were me, they loved Knuck. "Could a nobleman be against you?" "Would you like me to say the same thing in front of the Commander?" "You''re not even going to be the opponent. Not those people." It''s Knuck who changes his mind immediately. Rather, I think it is rare for the commander to be able to defy him from the front. "Ah, but... My sister also sent me a sentence mixed with my parents'' letter. Apparently he hid it and mixed it." I''m glad to hear that. "Yes, but I just wanted my sister to feel lonely, so I thought I''d send her to Meena in Lukvis." To Meena? "He was close to his sister." Isn''t the situation surrounding this kid a little too complicated? I need to help you while I''m here. To do this, first of all: Okay, we''re here. We need to develop this child''s skills as a healing wizard. When I stopped in front of the clinic, I looked at the next knock and decided again. [M] When I entered the clinic, Olga and Uluru welcomed us. Olga, a gentle man, sits on a chair in front of me and Knuck, who are invited to the back room of the clinic and are prompted to sit. "Nice to meet you. Mr. Usato, Mr. Nack." "Ha, yes...." "Mr. Olga seems to be well, thank you very much." When I heard that four of the five healing wizards in the Ringle Kingdom were here, I thought it was amazing. Is this about Uluru today? "Yes, and there''s another one." "Hmm... Well then, let''s wait until Uluru brings us some tea. Let''s talk in the meantime." Since Uluru-san came first. Well, I''m not in such a hurry... "I hear you fought Rose''s men at the meeting." "... yes. Did Olga know about them?" "I didn''t know them personally, but they were famous in the Ringle Kingdom." I suppose Rose''s men are famous for both good and bad. I''ve heard rumors about them from Lloyd and Sigurus. "It was really hard." "Yes, I''ve been burned by collaboration that takes advantage of their strengths and complements each other. Next time you encounter it, it''s not always the same thing....." It is surprising that Aul is the only one who has the will. If all of them had the proper will, I might have lost. [M] "Yes, yes, welcome. Mr. Usato, Mr. Nack." Uluru, who had prepared a cup of tea, came to have such a conversation. She gives us a cup of tea and sits next to Mr Olga. "... hmm? What were you talking about?" "No, I don''t mind.... now that Uluru is here, let''s get down to business." That''s right. One of the purposes of coming here. It is to ask if you will accompany Uluru as one of the members of the Demon King Dispatch. "Demon King Realm, it''s not that I''m not interested..." "If you can''t, you can say so. I don''t want to force you to come with me." "I''m sorry. I want to help you, but I''m in charge here, too." I am prepared to do everything in my power, but it is also true that there is a danger. I don''t want to force Uluru to go to such a place. "Ululu, why don''t you go without worrying about me?" "... eh, oniichan, are you serious? What about this clinic?" It''s just a push from Olga. Not only me and Nack, but Uluru is also surprised. "You''re a little too protective for me and too indifferent to yourself. It''s a good opportunity, so why don''t you move without thinking about me or the clinic?" "Onii-chan, I''m worried that I''m going to be weak without you...." "Hmm, wait a minute, Uluru. I''m starting to wonder how poor you think I am." I can''t help thinking that Olga is overprotective. It''s true that Olga is weak, but she shouldn''t be so influential in her daily life. ... but for Uluru-san, Olga is a family... hmm. "In general, you can''t even find someone who cares about me forever." "Don''t worry, I''ll let you have it then!" What? "... well, then don''t worry." !? I was watching the two of you and drinking tea, and a hell of a stray bullet flew in. And there was no particular resistance, and Olga admitted it. Ah, hallucinations!? Is this exchange hallucinations!? Na, Nak? "The tea is delicious... yeah, it''s delicious..." I''m staring at a little bit of black tea and trying not to get involved in the conversation...!? "So, what about the clinic? The patient is coming, and I think oniichan is in trouble by himself....." "Well, I''m worried about that. It''s okay if you don''t have to." "Such ambiguity....." Olga laughs at Uluru with her hands on her forehead worried. Anyway, it seems that there are quite a few people visiting my clinic, and I know that you''re worried about Olga''s health. "Oh, I''ll help Olga!" ! "Nack-kun...?" Unexpectedly, Nack next to me shouts to both of them. [M] Turning to Olga and Uluru, Nack, who returned to me, looks at me. "Ah, Mr. Usato...." "It''s okay. Tell them what you want to do. [M] It''s okay, I''m with you." Actually, I was going to cut it out after this, but if Nack wants to say it on his own, that''s better. "Oh, I''m still immature as a healing wizard, so I''m here today to teach Olga about healing magic." To train healing magic, it''s better to have Olga, who was better at it than me and Rose. That''s what I brought Nack here... "So, if Olga is anxious by herself, it doesn''t have to be Uluru-san''s place... I wish I could help her..." "While Uluru and Usato are on an important mission to Demon King''s Landing, I will help Olga in the clinic! I''ll stay with you if I need you, and I''ll train you properly...!" "No, can''t I?" I was able to see Knuck, who was able to think and act on his own, and felt his growth strongly. Olga, who listened silently to Nack''s words, called out the name of Uluru, who also listened. "Ululu" "If Nack tells me this, I''ll have to break it too.... Mr. Knuck!" "Yes!?" Suddenly calling his name and shook his shoulders in surprise, Uluru stepped out on the table and stroked his head. "You''ve grown a little while longer. Does that look like you?" "Ah, thank you...." Uluru seemed happy to see Nak grow. Of course, I have a tall nose as well as his master. ... no, I really grew up. "Fufu. Usato-kun, I''m going to send you to the Demon King Realm, so thank you!" "Yes, thank you very much." Uluru became one of the members to be dispatched. With her demonic communicative powers, it should be easier to confront the demons. Well, anyway... "Nack, do you want to go home and eat something delicious?" "Eh, yeah, okay...?" "Fufu, don''t tell Nea and Ferm?" "Usato-kun is such a sweet place for you, Nack... No, I know Tong and the others are." This isn''t sweet. It''s like a legitimate reward for Knuck''s growth. "Don''t worry, Mr. Uluru." "Eh, what?" "When I train, I always turn my mind into a demon." "I''m just worried...!? Nack is nodding too!?" Afterwards, Nack and I went home after eating the delicious and reputable stall cuisine introduced to Ulu-san... but Nea and Ferm, who had a keen sense of intuition and smell, found out that they had eaten delicious food on their way home, and a boredom occurred again. 356 Chapter 313 Uluru acknowledged that he would participate in the dispatch to the Demon King Realm. Her brightness and ability to communicate are remarkable, so they will certainly show their true worth to the people in the Demon King Realm. Nack said he would help Olga in the clinic, so I can rest assured about him. "Well then, senpai. There is a commander in the commander''s office ahead, so please do your best." "Hey, wait a minute!?" Today is the day Senpai meets Rose. I took Senpai to the lifeguard quarters, and I''ll take her to the commander''s office where Rose is waiting. "Senpai, don''t worry. The commander sees people for sure." "I understand that, but...." "It''s enough to discover the virtues of human beings in both those vicious and powerful ways." I can hear you!! Monster!! Teme hasn''t changed either!! Mill and Gould complain like that in the hallway, but now they call me a monster and it doesn''t work for me as well as hair. "I''m sure the commander will recognize you." Kin "... what is it, the current sound?" Senpai talks about dumb sounds that are suddenly incomprehensible. "I tried to make a noise in my chest." "Wow. Yes, I tried to make a sound of the drawbacks I just made." "... it''s a boulder...!" "Listening to your conversation makes me feel like I''m losing my intellect." Here''s the reward. Nea, who was watching me interact with senpai, murmured so slowly. "When I say advice....." "Yeah, yeah." "Don''t look away or pretend to be dead. And... show me your back and don''t run away." "That''s what you do when you meet a bear!?" "That''s what''s wrong with her all the time..." Nea nodded with a mysterious face. All you have to do is have the guts to face Rose. Don''t run away when you face each other, or get scared and distracted. "Senpai, don''t lie to the commander. He can accurately read our thoughts with only Hell''s ears and intuition, so we should run into each other without a bad mechanic." Uh-huh. "And since you may be listening to this conversation right now, don''t worry if I''m bothered today or tomorrow." "No, I care!?" "It''s okay, it''s just the usual." "Would you please either encourage me or make me anxious!?" I don''t think so. There''s no such thing as a shard. "I''m sure it''ll be all right at this rate. Hahaha" "Are you kidding? Are you kidding me?" Then I''ll be at the training ground. " "Can you at least answer before you go!? I''ll go!!" I dropped off the senpai who was heading to the commander''s office in a warm manner. Probably going to be a long time. It''s also an opportunity for Rose to get to know her seniors. Suzune, are you okay? Fufu, senpai? "I''m worried." Don''t worry, I said it in a general nuance, but somehow it worried me. I always think, but words are hard. "Well, we train as usual." "Hah, I''m getting used to it. I hate having myself around." I''m going to the clinic with Nack today, so let''s train ourselves while keeping watch over Nea and Ferm. When I went outside the dormitory, I saw another newly constructed dormitory next to it taking shape. Greetings to the carpenters, Nea, Ferm, and Brulin brought from the stables to the training grounds. "Brulin, you need to be able to move while you still can. If you leave me alone, you''ll be round." "Gwaah!" "Is it growing? I wonder if it''s true?" As I smiled bitterly at Brulin, who was protesting as he slapped my leg, I noticed Ferm walking side-by-side next to Brulin with a grumpy expression on his face. "Ferm, are you still stubborn?" I''m not insistent. " You''re so stubborn. I was worried about what to do with Ferm, who had become infidel when I heard he couldn''t take me to the Demon King Realm. I don''t mean to do that, but I wonder if you think you''re the only one who gets rid of me... As far as I''m concerned, I didn''t think it would be a good idea to get close to the Ferm on our side at a time when I didn''t have a lot of trouble with the Demons. "I know. It''s different from when you attack the Demon King Realm... I know exactly what you mean." Well then, don''t make such a naughty face ~ "Shut up, Nea!" Ferm is angry with Nea who tears it apart. There''s nothing I can do about it, so I just need you to put up with it. "If the relationship between the Demons and humans gets better from now on, you''ll be able to go to the Demon King Realm, so be patient until then." "Oh, don''t worry. I won''t say that." ... you''re so honest. I feel like my voice was just a stick, so why don''t you be careful? "... you can''t come here about it on your own, right?" "Hey, don''t look away." Looking at Ferm, he shook his shoulders to distract himself. There''s a chance she won''t notice if she really tries to follow us. "Are you sure? Because this is for you, too?" "... shh, I get it..." There''s nothing to be alarmed about. Having arrived at the training ground with such an exchange, we can complete the preparatory exercise as it is. "Okay, I''m going to do the training I wanted to do earlier today! Nea, Ferm, I''ll tell you right now!!" What? "You''re trying to do something weird again, this guy...." I shake my neck against the two of them who look disgusting. [M] "In this training, you will turn to my support. Unfortunately, you can train yourselves--" Say something like that first. "That''s right, you idiot." These guys are doing great... When this training is over, let me run with Brulin. "Okay, first Ferm will assimilate with me." Ah. Nea''s on my shoulder. "Yeah." Ferm assimilated with me in a familiar way, and Neal transformed into an owl jumped on his shoulder. All right, this is the usual combination. That''s where I was thinking. "Ferm will tie me up so my body won''t move." "... ahh" Dark magic changes like a belt and wraps around my body. Nea will tie me up with a curse of restraint. "... yeah" In addition, a curse of restraint covers your body from above. And Brulin rides on my back. "Gua" At the end of the day, Brulin jumped on his back, putting a heavy load on his body. The body makes a chirping sound, and the curse of restraint makes a sound. "That''s it...! What should I call this figure...!" Isn''t that stupid? I think you''re a pervert. I can''t hear you. All right, let''s call this a reinforced gibbon form. "Ha, if you put this in the opponent, you''ll be able to stop moving and faint...!?" "Hey Nea!? This guy''s trying to come up with some weird tricks again!?" "If you put a curse on your restraint, it won''t be enough...." She smiled at Nea, who was calling out as if she couldn''t help it. "Fufu, just a curse of restraint could get you out. On top of that, I tied it with Ferm''s dark magic, and on top of that--" "On top of that?" "I''ll give you an assimilated brulin." "Gua!?" "You''re fine, but Brulin is quite heavy...?" The curse of restraint doesn''t make sense = You can see that it has that much endurance and power. That''s all I can do to stop the movement. Anyway... "Alright, let''s go to the city!!" Wait a minute!! "Wait! You idiot!!" "I can''t stop!! Let''s go, Brulin!!" "Guaa!!" Nhu, it''s hard to move if you can harden your body this far! But this load pushes me forward...!! The first impression I had on Ms. Rose was that she had a strong will. The strength of a firm will that does not bend itself. There is also a recommendation from Lloyd, but it is irrelevant in this situation. I can''t start without seeing a human like you with my eyes. " Even I''ve fought as a brave man. I firmly confront her intimidation, which is the origin of that Usato-kun''s boss and unconscious healing wizard, holding something cold. I''m not opposed to joining your lifeguard. If there''s a guy in there, I won''t refuse, and if there''s a guy who wants to leave, I''ll let him go.... well, that''s the kind of place we are. " The difficulty of the lifeguard is well communicated to the castle. Those places were trained by superhumans, including Usato-kun, who belongs to the Lifeguard. With the exception of Mr. Nack, he is also a future Superman candidate. It doesn''t matter to me how brave I am. If you''re going in here, you''re one of us. If you''re ready, you''re in now? I heard the words and intuitively understood that they were being tried. Depending on this answer, Ms. Rose will decide what she thinks of me. Understanding that, I glanced back at her eyes without fear and said I was ready to enter my own life-saving environment. Then it was a short while ago. When you have a new dormitory, pack your bags. Ask the rabbit what you need. " In the meantime, was it admitted...? I was worried, but for the time being, I was allowed to join the lifeguard. "Come, I''m nervous...." As I left the lifeguard quarters, I went to the training ground where you were, remembering the interview I had with Mr. Rose earlier, and stroked my chest in relief. I was really nervous. It was already very intimidating, and just sitting there seemed to be a lot of air. "I wonder if this is my new place." I can''t lose my title as a brave man so easily, but I will continue to work hard to be part of an official lifeguard. As you proceed to the training ground with that in mind, you notice signs that you have seen from behind. "Hmm? Usato-kun? I wonder if I ran in." As soon as I realized that the sign was Usato-kun, I turned my back---and there was a Usato-kun wrapped around a black belt and wrapped in a purple glowing pattern running towards me with a burline on his back. "Yeah!?" "Ah, senpai! Have you finished your conversation with the Captain?" "Usato-kun, how come you look so cool!?" "It''s too sensitive for him." "Even the people in the city saw this bunny twice when they said," That''s awesome. " Magic and dark magic that binds your whole body together. And the load from the weight of the blulin on my back. It''s true that he''s trying to push himself... but on the contrary, it''s a way to train more than ever. Tell the assimilated Usato-kun that I''m going to be a lifeguard. "Do you feel that senpai will live there as soon as a new dormitory is available? Would Nea and Ferm be the same?" When asked, Ferm nods slightly happily. Nea, on the other hand, has a painful face. At last, I''m alone too. "I''m only worried about leaving this kid alone...." Nea, don''t treat me like a child. "If I look at you normally, I will. I wonder if she''ll be all right by herself..." I''m really worried about something. Is my personal life a little childish? Ferm. In that regard, Nea is certainly not. "The dormitory seems to be able to do it quite quickly, so it might be better to get ready early." That sounds like it. It''s a magical architecture, so the work speed is inconsistent and fast. That''s why I have to get ready early... but can I get dressed or something? Personal belongings aren''t much, and the baggage preparation itself seems to be over soon. "Perhaps you''ll see me finished just before I was sent to the Demon King''s Landing." "Oh, I see. Usato has decided to send you to the Demon King Realm." "Yes, that''s why I can''t train with you...." "It''s a big mission. You don''t have to be sick." Smile lightly and shake your neck sideways. I know very well what he''s going to have to do. I don''t want to disturb you... and above all, where I belong from now on is where you go home. "I''ll wait for your return. [M] As a dear friend." "Senpai... thank you" "Fu, I can''t thank you enough" I''m clear, too, Lifeguard. I''m sure you''re still an apprentice, but let''s turn around. Hey, wait a minute. What''s the matter, Ferm? What''s going on? However, Ferm, who was walking next to him, pointed at me with his fingers, trembling slightly. "Am I supposed to train with this guy?" Ah, I see. If Usato and Nea go to the Demon King''s Landing, it will inevitably be that only me and Ferm will live in the same dorm. ... fufufufufu...! "Nice to meet you! Ferm!!" "Me, I hate it!? Ugh, Rabbit, take me with you again from now on!!" Ferm showing rejection to my noli. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! I judge it to be a tundelion!! "I''m looking forward to it! One under the roof!!" "Hyeee!?" "... is that good?" "Senpai knows how to do it, so I''m kidding.... maybe." Anyway, my daily life as a lifeguard is about to begin. Nice to meet you again! Mr. Usato!! 357 Chapter 314 Senpai decided to participate in the lifeguard training. Speaking of which, it seems quite surprising to the people of the Kingdom of Ringle that she participated in the training as a lifeguard. She was seen running around the city with us twice. [M] The dormitory is almost complete. That''s right. Senpai, dressed in training clothes supplied by the Lifeguard, jumped slightly and kicked. When you take it from the front with your crossed arm, it spins one more turn in the air and is derived into a kick. /(adv, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) thumping/thumping/thumping/thumping/(2) (on-mim) thumping/thumping/(P)/ Sweep your body and avoid kicking. Now I''m teaming up with senpai in the training field, but he''s tough without a sword. The power of a single blow is small, but it always pulls out moves beyond my expectations...! Well then, let''s use magic. "Yes" Senpai wraps a thin electric shock around his body, and I grip the magic bullet that floats in his palm. Me and Senpai, who spread their senses with magic sensing, move at a high speed by electric shock, accelerating the speed of the pair of hands. Accurately blocks attacks with eyes and senses, and senpai attempts to pass through defensive holes with skill and speed. Aye! "Muhh!?" Suddenly, the moment senpai put his hand on my arm, his vision spins around. When I realized I had been thrown, I changed my posture in the air and landed on the ground. "Aichi...?" "I''ve learned to roam the original world. Well, a little self-defense." You used my power to throw it. Unlike one-sided power, it is a technique accompanied by technology. As I fell into a magical feeling, I stood up. Shall we stop here? "That''s right. Are you going to the castle now?" "Yes, I was told to face each other before we left, as they decided to send someone to the Demon King Territory." Are you saying that we are auditors going to the Demon King Realm together? My general role is to report on the demon tribes and to develop friendship and understanding with them. As far as the Ringle Kingdom side is concerned, I think it will be as broad as possible and common sense people will be chosen... well, I don''t know unless I try. Well then, senpai. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "Nea and Ferm are trying to escape from the training now, but please take care of them while I''m gone." "Ugu...!?" Ferm and Nea leaked a moaning voice as they tried to leave the scene without a sound. My magic sense will make it impossible to escape. [M] "... fu, okay!!" "Rabbit! I just got this impure smile?!" "He''s definitely going to do something!?" I don''t trust you. Senpai has been training hard for the past few days. "By the way, what are you doing?" "For now, after running... I''ll give you two an electric massage." Hee, that''s good. "Not good!? I just feel dangerous!?" Isn''t that just too scary? ... oh, such a massage? ''Cause you don''t know what''s going on? "Human beings like you will be cheerful even under electric shock, but we are demons!?" Hmm, let''s just say it''s terrible... I guess I''m human too. Nea, desperately suing me, explains while pulling her cheek. [M] "That''s good, electric massage. Maybe you can get tired of training or stiff shoulders?" "Eh? Shoulder stiffness?......" "Hey, you milk ghost. What are you worried about...! Why are you looking at me with pitiful eyes...!! Inukami, you''re looking at me with such a look!!" ... you two are somehow getting along well with senpai. In the early morning run, I usually talked to the tongs... Rather, they were slightly too tense, but that''s fine if she''s doing well here. Well, Senpai, I''ll take care of this. "Welcome, Usato-kun!" Yes, I''m coming. Before heading to the castle, let''s get dressed and head to the dormitory. But I wonder who will be a member to be dispatched. As soon as I got to the castle, I was taken to the training ground where the immediate dispatchers were gathered. The Knights of the Ringle Kingdom know their faces without even knowing their names, so no matter who is chosen... "How many people were sent in?" I''ll ask Welsey, who guides me. The magician with his fingers around his mouth immediately answered with a friendly smile. There are about five of you. "Surprisingly few..." "From the beginning, personnel have been dispatched to the Demon King Realm. Those dispatched this time are on their way as followers... but in fact, the purpose is to assist and escort Usato-sama." "I see...." If so, don''t be convinced by the small number of people. Well, I''d rather have Uluru-san escorted than me. "And this was suddenly decided....." "What happened?" "People from the Kingdom of Nirvana will be dispatched." "Nirvana....." Inside my head is Ouka-sama and Harold, whom I met at the previous meeting. "It''s really sudden...." "It wasn''t long after the meeting. However, since the Kingdom of Nirvana is a country without subhuman discrimination, it can be said to be a suitable country for dispatching personnel, so with the permission of the Demon King, I decided to go to the Demon King territory with the Usato people." If you''re already making a decision, there''s nothing I can tell you. Rather, it can be said to be comfortable. "I think we''ll be working together on the ground." "Yes, I''m sure Mr Usato won''t worry about it." Nirvana, huh? I wish someone like Hyde would come. If you do so, you will arrive at the training ground. "The knights and magicians they will accompany this time." Looking ahead, Welsey notices that there is someone familiar to me. [M] Alksan! A trusted companion, Ark, who traveled with us on a brief. Did he notice us, too? He waves his hand at us. "You''re here....." "Yes, I''m here to participate in the expedition of Lord Usato." It''s nice to have Mr. Ark here! But... "Destination is Demon King Realm...?" "I understand. It might be dangerous... but above all, I wanted to help you, so I got a request." "Mr. Ark...." "Everyone but me is here with the same feeling." Mr. Ark will introduce us to the other four. Three of them were first-time acquaintances, but one was someone I knew. "Mr. Krumier, wasn''t it? I accompanied you on your journey when I handed you the letter....." "You remembered that. Yes, I have also been requested to participate in this assignment. Thank you very much, Lord Usato." Mr. Krumia, the knight who was escorting you. Senpai was a good friend, and he would be a good person. Others are not likely to be uncomfortable, and there is no problem with personnel for the time being. "Thank you again. I''m sure this dispatch may not be easy or problematic, but let''s do our job without giving up." "" Yes! "" "There will be one more person, one more person, from the Lifeguard, except for me." "Alone?" "What the hell?" "One head...?" Oh, was that so hard to understand? But there are times when Nea becomes an owl and when she becomes a person. "Lord Usato, I have heard that Lord Amako has once returned home to Hinomoto, but who will accompany you except Brulin and Nea?" "Alku-kun, I understand...!?" Mr Krumier is very surprised, but he is a companion who has traveled together and survived many difficulties. Even with me, I trust Mr. Ark. "I''m Uluru-san. She was a healing wizard just like me, and most importantly, the commander recommended her to be the best in terms of personality." Is that what this is all about? Roger that. " With Ark and the others, Uluru''s escort would be a stone. If things go wrong, I''ll try to protect her too. Then, after talking about the Demon King Realm being dispatched and discussing some, I decided to dissolve it on the spot today. "Ah, Lord Usato!" "What''s the matter? Mr. Krumia." I look back at Mr Krumier who spoke to me after the dissolution. [M] "No, I heard that Mr. Suzune has become a member of the Lifeguard. How''s it going? How is Suzune-san?" "Yes, I ran well again today." "I can easily imagine that sight." "I''m glad you ran so hard that I could apply healing magic... as a team. Hmm? What''s wrong? Mr. Krumia?" For some reason, I leaned my neck toward Mr Krumier, who was holding back her eyes. "... Suzune-san''s tearful efforts are soaking up tears." ? "The opponent is probably stronger than the Demon King! Suzune-san...!!" What the hell are you fighting against...? As she leans her neck to Kurumia''s words, Kurumia comes up with a naughty smile. "Ah, that''s right, can you tell Suzune that I''m going on this assignment?" "Hmm? It doesn''t matter." "Now, I hope you have a sense of danger... but I don''t know because it''s Mr. Suzune." I didn''t know the full story, but I knew I was worried about you. In the meantime, I''ll tell Senpai about Kurumia. 358 Chapter 315 The second quarters of the paramedics have finally been completed. Is it about the same size as where I live when I became the first inn? There will be females living there, and me, Nack, and the mighty will live in the first quarters. As far as I''m concerned, it hasn''t changed that much since it''s Tong and his room, but it was a bit funny that Ferm was happy to be alone. It seems that senpai can finally move to the dormitory and participate in full-scale training. Ferm! Nea! It''s a pleasant morning! Let''s get up!! That''s how I hear you wake up two senpai every morning. Senpai is alive too, so it seems that her joining the rescue team has led us in a good direction. "Do the knights we''re going with meet at the outer gate?" "Yeah." "Gru" And today is the day you will be dispatched to the Demon King Realm. Dressed in my usual group clothes, I was walking to the clinic with Nea, Brulin, and Nack. "Nack and I are going to break up at the clinic... but you''re going to be okay?" "Of course! I will learn the magic of healing under Mr. Olga!!" Keep up the good work. I smiled as I gently laid my hand on the head of Nack walking next door. [M] Ferm, that was amazing. "That''s right. It was desperate." Nea and Nack look somewhere far away. Yeah, before we left the dormitory, when everyone from the paramedics dropped us off. Rose and the strong ones were the same, but Ferm... "Nea, please. Don''t go, don''t go. Please don''t leave me..." Ferm, don''t bother you too much. You''re the one who''s bothering me right now!! A rare event occurred when Ferm slightly retreated as a toddler, who was supposed to be placed in a magnificent environment under the same inn as Rose and Senpai. "I don''t think there''s anything to worry about, just because you can''t be honest?" "Well, I guess so. She''s twisting inside, and she can''t be honest with the tin guy." Ah, somehow I understand. Not only Nea, but Nack also showed a convincing expression. You don''t have to worry so much about senpai and Ferm. Now I have to focus on what I have to do. "Ah, hey! Usatkun!!" When they arrived at the clinic, Uluru and Olga, who were waiting in front of the building, waved. Mr. Uluru seems to be wearing a grey duffel suit and preparing his luggage. Good morning, Mr. Olga and Mr. Uluru. "Good morning. I''m glad the weather''s nice." "Ohayoo!" Uluru, who returned a cheerful greeting, turned to Nak. "Nack, say hello to oniichan while I''m away!" "Yes!" "Be careful not to starve to death!" "Good luck...! I''m good at cooking myself...!" "Hold on a second. Why am I supposed to eat nothing?" Olga stumbles in on Uluru, who is as protective as ever. She laughed like a naughty kid, just to be kidding, and as soon as she took the luggage, she moved in to replace the knuckle. "Okay, I''m coming! Oniichan!!" "Ah, come on. Uluru, please." "Leave it to me...!" Say goodbye to Nak and Olga, add a new Uluru, and head to the outer gate. Sometimes early in the morning, I went through the unpopular city and immediately arrived at the outer gate, where there were five knights, including Mr. Ark. The journey to the Demon King''s Landing seems to be by horse, and there are eight horses by Ark''s side. Probably a horse for me and Mr Uluru. "Good morning!" "Good morning, Mr. Ark. It''s a horse on the way to the Devil''s Landing." "Yes, it''s still dangerous to go by carriage, so it''s a journey by horse." Well, even if I actually went to the Demon King''s Landing, I still haven''t been able to properly develop the road, and I know it''s irresistible. "Hey, you can''t ride a horse, can you? What are you going to do?" "Fu, Nea. There''s nothing wrong with that." "You''re not saying it''s okay if you run, are you?" Eh, is that a picture star? Nea turns her gaze at me stunned with a smile. No, it''s definitely easier for me to run than to run on a horse. It''s time to get on the horse... let''s practice under the Devil King''s Landing. "Don''t worry, Usato-kun. I can ride a horse!" Yes? "You can get in the back!!" My cheeks are drawn to Uluru-san who said that by doing a thumbs-up. Well, I think it''s kind of cool or mentally pathetic. "I understand very well that Lord Usato cannot ride a horse." "Ah, Mr. Ark...." "As a matter of fact, Master Rose asked me to bring something here...." Those Alcs take the saddle out of a nearby crate. But it''s about twice the size of a normal horse saddle. "It''s a special saddle made for Brulin." "Ooh!" "Grrr...!" "If Brulin is more passionate than a horse, I think it will be fine." Brulin''s eyes glowed with excitement when he saw a saddle made for himself. Don''t you usually hate this stuff? I think so, but I used to wear a lifeguard belt and maybe I liked it a lot. Quickly place the saddle on the back of the burline and secure it firmly until it is not tightened. "Are you okay? Brulin" "Gah!!" I''m fine! I just nod to Brulin who beats me in the leg. I think this one will be fine. Quickly, I climbed on to the back and found a handle on the fixed saddle that I grabbed and rode on. "Even though you can''t ride a horse, you can ride a Blue Grizzly. It''s a chaotic story..." "Kurumia, if you''re surprised at this level, you''ll be remembered first?" "I think Ark is too used to it...!" It''s a sense of stability in the middle. But I''ve run on Brulin''s back a few times, but I''ve never ridden like this before. "I suppose it was more when I put you on my back...." "Gurr" "Oh, come on, buddy...!!" "I wonder where this is?" Now you''re ready to go...!! "Mr. Ark, the rendezvous point with the Nirvanas is a bridge into the Devil''s Landing." "Yes, as soon as we meet, we will enter the Devil''s Land and camp before heading to the central city of Verhazal." Take a break for about a day until you arrive at the Demon King''s Landing. It will be an interactive journey for the Nirvanas. Compared to previous journeys, it was a short time ago, but the production was about the local...!! "Wait, Demon King Realm...!!" "Grrr!" What I''ve decided to do in this world. [M] To do that, I''m leaving for where the demons live now. Even after the war ended with the defeat of the Demons, the treatment of the Demons was not so bad as expected. It may be that humans are now measuring the species called the demon race, but some supplies are also being sent through the Ringle Kingdom, and life is no longer in need. ... well, the situation in the remote areas hasn''t changed yet. Well, it''s none of my business ~ The title of Commander of the Third Army is the earliest. I haven''t yet confirmed my position, but I lived in peace on this thin ice, working like a horse, as Amira told me. It is peaceful to succumb. At least you don''t have to have a tough fight, and you can get used to your hobbies with some rest. Would you like me to call you, Demon King? "I''m sorry I''m busy, Hannah." I was trying to compile the materials sent from the Ringle Kingdom side and the documents related to their distribution as usual, but suddenly I was summoned by the Demon King. What are the important requirements? It doesn''t seem that I did something because of the atmosphere of the Demon King... "Have you heard that additional personnel are coming from the Kingdom of Ringle, the Kingdom of Nirvana?" "Yes, they are the ones entrusted with monitoring and reporting on the Demon King Realm. I have heard that they will help us with this activity....." "Exactly. We don''t have enough men. Considering the development of the realm of monsters , it became necessary to have the hands of the talented from the human side." The realm of monsters, where many monsters live. The demonic realm is inhabited by monsters that are incomparable to the Demon King realm, and there are still no human beings living in it. Because it is a place between the land of beasts, I heard that exploration is necessary in order to connect the two countries... but I can''t believe we''re going to need the help of humans. "Does that mean that there will come from the Ringle Kingdom a man of considerable power?" "Oh, at least someone who can cross with the Commander is coming." Is this a hero? From the kingdom of the Ringle, that would be all I could think of. No, no, no, that''s an organization called the Lifeguard, and that''s not going to happen. From what I hear, the deputy commander is in a very serious position. "Fufu" Huh? Didn''t you just laugh, Devil? It''s not like it''s a sneer, but it''s a pleasant feeling. The Demon King flipped his hand slightly to me with a suspicious face. "Never mind. That''s it. The man will come here tomorrow. I thought I''d let you help them." "Underboss, is that you? I don''t mind....." Well, it doesn''t matter. But since I manipulated soldiers on the Ringle Kingdom side to fight each other in the war, I don''t feel like a very good choice. "What, you don''t have to do so hard. You can tell people who don''t know what they''re doing here." ... him? Would a demon king call a hero that easily? Without trying to hide his joyful face, the Demon King put his elbows on his knees and smiled with joy. "Demon King" What is it? "The person who leads the incoming personnel... is not a healing wizard, right?" What came back was a smile. Silent and silent, she smiled slightly brightly. "Why is he here...?" When I ask you with no more tremors, you answer me right away. "His presence is indispensable for the future of the demons. I''ll tell you what, I''m not gonna leave you in charge of harassment?" "Yes, I know, but...." "Except for Koga and Amira, you''re the only one involved with him." I could not contest the words. I can''t disobey the demon king''s instructions in the first place, and I can certainly convince the candidate. Koga will fight that healing wizard over the job. [M] Amira and Nero are busy with different tasks in the first place. "Hah...." I get a headache walking around the city. Tomorrow, the rabbit comes. The fact will also have various impacts on the Demons. In that sense, the Demon King would have permitted him to visit... the poison itself. "Ah, Hannah!!" ... the noise has come. The little girl who came here waving her hand, Nono Hellestead, came with an even more gloomy smile. "Oh, how are you!! Eh!? I''m fine!? I work hard with Sean to deliver supplies every day! Nooo, I''m glad the food has been coming around lately!!" You ignore the nonsense and proceed without feeling silent anymore. In a way, this is like a regular exchange, and the nonsense walks in line with me. Previously, I could chase him away as a boss, but now the Demon King army is gone, and his position is almost the same. What happened? ... yes. I can deal with it alone, but there may be another one involved here. "Nono" Yes? "If you help me with my work, I''ll buy you dinner---" "I''ll do it." As always, I feel relieved. But I think this lack of vigilance has allowed us to live this long. "......!" I once again sighed as I fell into self-loathing when I overlapped the appearance of the nonsense with that of my sister. I thought I''d be more depressed when I was depressed. Let''s get some rest today for tomorrow. 359 Chapter 316 There is a large river just before entering the Demon King Realm. Previously, it was crossed by Leona''s ice magic, but after the war ended, a solid bridge was built, allowing it to enter Demon King territory without any hassle. But that''s why he doesn''t let anyone in, and the bridge has a solid surveillance post where no one wants to enter the Demon King''s Realm on their own. First, we arrived at the bridge and waited for the Nirvanas near the surveillance post. "Nirvana... who the hell is coming?" "Basically, it doesn''t matter who comes. They''ll send in decent people to help us not undermine the country''s trust." Nea is absolutely right. It''s just my impression, but Harold doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who sends the wrong person. I don''t have to worry much. Is Uluru-san okay? Nh? What? Uluru, who stroked the hyena of the horse, looks back at us. "I''m not tired because it''s an unfamiliar journey." "Yeah, I''m totally fine! Rather, I''m a little excited because I''ve never been on such a journey before." "I know exactly how it feels." "That''s right!" Uluru-san smiled brightly. I was as nervous as I was when I went on my brief trip, but I think I was just as excited. "Besides, I thought I was too protective of oniichan." "Isn''t it nice to have family feelings?" "... that''s it." What? What? All of a sudden, Mr Uluru''s voice lurked. Nothing in particular, but Nea and I will approach her and listen to her. "The same healing wizard who came to our rescue during the previous war, there was someone named Charun, right?" "Yes? I remember." Gerna, Kate, and Charun. One of the three healing wizards who came to rescue us from all over the world. What''s wrong with him? "That person and oniichan. It''s like I''m writing." "... I see. Huh, is that what you mean?" "That''s what this is about...!" "Does it feel good...!?" "It feels so good...!!" He nods to Uluru-san''s words while demonstrating the goodness of his feelings. For some reason Nea is staring me in the eye. [M] "Why does this person have to guess so much better than himself...?" "Fu, Nea. The dishonorable title of dullness. Let me return it here now." "It''s impossible because it''s integrated at the soul level." That much...? As early as possible, what kind of bluntness and I am...? "Lord Usat, I see the men sent from Nirvana." "Yes!... it looks like you''ve arrived" Well, let''s face it. The voice of Mr. Ark who was looking around. Responding to that voice, we welcome the people from Nirvana who say we have arrived. There are about seven people, the same number as us. Um, um, thank you for waiting. The person who stepped off the leading horse removes the travel hood he was wearing. "Ladies and gentlemen of the Kingdom of Ringle, I am Helena Straem, the leader of this delegation.... just in case." Helena, Nirvana Warriors'' Corps, Warrior Commander Hyde''s deputy. Featuring slightly tired eyes and light purple hair, she smiles slightly relieved when she looks at me. "I just met you. Usato-kun" Was it Helena? Does that mean that the others are also members of the Warriors...? " "That''s how it feels. Ah, but... except for one..." Then one of the people who was getting off the horse behind Ms. Helena stepped forward with her hood off. Below the hood is a beautiful woman with three braided black hair slightly brown. A woman who doesn''t look that different from me in age bows gently with her hand on her chest. Nice to meet you. My name is Senli. "I am a deputy commander of the Lifeguard Corps. Thank you very much." I want to thank you too. I don''t have a heart, and I don''t think Helena and the warriors behind her are bluishing. "You''re the rumor... thank you very much." Senri gave me a smiling smile. [M] I immediately realized that I was being asked to shake hands, and I immediately responded. Mmm? Pressure" on the wrist. Feel the force like when you were thrown at senpai, reflexively changing the center of gravity. Lifting her face with her neck tilted, she looked at Senri in surprise. "You''re so powerful..." "That''s our line." This guy is very strong. That''s Nirvana''s warrior. And I remember this exchange. "Ufufufufu!!" "Hahahaha....." But what? Something like this cold. Senri in front of me may be laughing brightly, but my intuition whispers danger. [M] "Hey, excuse me. Usato-kun" Ah, yes. "Sorry! We''ll be ready soon too!!" When I finished, Helena grabbed Senri''s shoulder and pulled her away from me. Helena shouted in a hurry when she was stunned. "Hey, are you doing it like Senri-sama!?" Dear...? Helena talks to Senri in a soft voice right away... but this guy did say hello right now, right? Maybe he''s a great guy? "... my body, it''s awesome, it''s twitchy" "You''re forgetting your language!? No!? No!? You promised!! No Matrimonial Duels!! No Fighting!?" "What if it''s legal?" "There was nothing legal about a fight!?" I kind of rub it. No, maybe we should talk about it. Well, it looks like we could make a rendezvous for now, and while the Nirvana side is preparing to leave, we should be ready. "Something''s wrong again. On the contrary, it''s amazing." "Near you, Usato, always seems lively and fun." "I think so. I''m really scared of you." Nea and Ululu whisper something behind them, but don''t hesitate to go with Ark and the others to prepare the horses and the blulins for departure. The city is so far away. I''m worried about being attacked by monsters, so let''s not relax. To put it another way, the people of Nirvana were surprised to see me on the back of Brulin. Well, that''s the warriors of Nirvana. They fought on the same battlefield together, and they quickly got used to it... but I can''t believe Senri... It''s amazing that you''re using Blue Grizzly as a demon! "What, buddy? Don''t you have a contract with the wizard? Then it''s the same as me! I got a voicemail on this expedition, but I''m also a friend with a tiger monster named Low Tiger Louga! We are unexpectedly alike! I''m surprised you''ve already shown so much interest. I had a slightly dramatic conversation because of the momentum, but I don''t think I''m a bad person. While interacting with Senri and the warriors of Nirvana, we continued on the road to the Demon King''s Landing, but a much more solid path was created than when we came here before. The danger of being attacked by monsters kept me company, but unlike when I was still on the road without a path, I felt like I was proceeding with plenty of room. Any sign of the monster? As the sun set and the surroundings became dark, they camped and set out for the city again early in the morning. Until then, I''ve been watching every turn so that the monsters don''t attack me... but now each of the five of us, including me, is on alert. "Gru" "Hahaha, wake up when the monster arrives." At his feet, Brlin sat on his back, and I looked into the woods illuminated by the moonlight, nagging his head. "Mr Uluru was tired on an unfamiliar journey." In the city, we will be involved with the demons, so we need to take a good look at Uluru when we do. Olga left it to me, and it''s too late for anything to happen. Nh? "Mr. Usato." Senri? Senri comes from the direction of camping. "It took me a while to escape a bit of depressing surveillance...." Huh? "Ufufufu! Nothing!" I felt like I was whispering something, but I laughed and was fooled. "You must be tired from traveling from Nirvana, so why don''t you rest?" "I don''t exercise so softly as I''m tired." "... I see. It makes sense." That''s Nirvana. Persuasive...! "Speaking of which, I had the opportunity to meet Harold and Ouka from the Kingdom of Nirvana the other day, but at that time I was trying to shake hands with Ouka..." "... heh, is that so?" "Is it popular in Nirvana?" Speaking of which, I''ll ask Senri what comes to mind. When I went to Miarak, I was forced to shake hands with Ouka-sama. Senri did something similar, so I wondered if there would be such a greeting in Nirvana. "No, it''s a coincidence. But... how did you react when Ouka-sama tried your strength?" "It feels like you recognized my power. It was a terrible thing for me." Lucas is, but I am afraid that it will be recognized by the royal family of other countries. It seems that Senri is also interested, so would you like to talk about Nirvana as a kind of story? "But in the meantime, I was surprised to be introduced to Ouka-sama''s sister." "Did you get it?" Huh? "Did you get it?" It''s dark and I don''t know, but I lean my neck at her with my voice down a little. I don''t know, but there''s no reason to lie, so let''s be honest. "No, I declined because of my position and circumstances....." Senri? "Ah, no, it was a little blurry." Are you all right? Looking down diagonally, she looked down on her face. ... let''s change the subject a bit. "Why did Senri come to the Devil''s Landing?" Sometimes it is sudden participation, so I think there is some purpose and hope... To my question, Senri looks a little worried. [M] "That''s right. Looking for someone, huh?" "Do you know any Demons?" "Fufu, no. That''s not how it works." But the person I want to see... Doesn''t going to the Demon King Realm mean you''re going to see the Demons? "I only know his name." "Who is it? If you tell me, I might be able to ask someone I know to look for me." If Koga and Amira don''t know, you can ask the Devil. ... no, can''t you just ask the Devil? It seems that Senri will tell me the name when I twist my neck. He''s called Koga. "Well, that''s my friend." "Really!?" Is it vegetarian? Surprised by his slightly brave tone, Senri immediately had a soft expression. I can''t believe the demons I''m looking for were Koga... "The strong are attracted...!? I mean, this encounter is fate...!? Wow...!?" "? So, are you okay?" "Da, daijove....." Take a deep breath and regain calm, Senri leaves her back in the back tree "But it''s unexpected. I can''t believe it''s Koga." "Well, do you know him well?" "Yes, when we were at war, we had a lot of opportunities to fight." No, you really fought him many times. Beginning with Hinomoto, the next war, the ruins, and the next Verhazal. Every time I fight, I really get my hands burned by someone who mimics my moves and evolves troublesome. Are you strong? "It''s strong. That''s enough trouble. For a moment, I was really close to being killed." I won and overwhelmed them because I wasn''t alone, but because I was backed by my friends. I think he''s a strong enemy to the extent that he doesn''t know if he can win alone. Of course I''m not going to lose. "But how did you know about him? I don''t mean to be bad, but Koga is the only one who thinks about basic battles, so I don''t see any contact points.... maybe revenge..." "No, it''s not. I just had the chance to know your name unilaterally from here... well, I still want to see you because you''re strong. " "... I see." It would be strange if people from the Kingdom of Ringle and the Kingdom of Samaria said this, but Senri, the people of Nirvana, is convinced. Well, shall I introduce you? "Are you sure...?!?" "Yeah, Koga''s a pain in the ass, but there''s something weird and serious about it." I won''t say this in front of the person. But Koga can''t stay in the corner either. I can''t believe such a beautiful woman knows her name. "Well, I''m glad we''re on a journey... first candidate, second candidate, ufufu... that''s what I''m talking about right now..." ... why, I feel like I''ve forgotten something important. But I can''t think of it right away. Were you ever that vigilant in connection with Nirvana? Oh, it must be my fault. "Usato-san!!!" "Yes? What''s the matter with you? The monster is approaching, and if you make such a loud noise...." "Let''s make arrangements here and now ---" "Dear Senri!!" As she was about to say something, the camper heard Helena screaming. That Senri had a bad face. "... * giggle *, have you noticed...!" "You are already!! Aren''t you alarmed and lacking!? Did this person do anything to you, Mr. Usato!?" "No? I was just talking...." What does it mean to get something done? I don''t look like such a dangerous person... "Then you''ll be fine! Come on, let''s get back to the tent!!" "Kh... Mr. Usato, thank you for introducing me!" Helena dragged her back to the tent and nodded to Senri. Once again, the place is wrapped in silence. In a situation I don''t quite understand, I crouched on the spot and slapped Brulin''s head when I woke up with a loud voice. "Hey, Brulin." "Gh...?" "I wonder what Nirvana is...." I know that power speaks of a country. But I think there are too many other strange parts. 360 Chapter 317 Discover the night in the Demon King''s Realm and set off at sunrise before heading to the Demon King city of Verhazal. The journey went smoothly without encountering the presence of Brulin or any monsters, and I was able to get there much earlier than when I first came to see Verhazal. "Don''t you have a castle that big?" "I see. It''s gone. There''s no more maze buildings, there''s normal buildings lined up, and it''s a lot different than before." It was a place that was quickly fortified when I first arrived, but this time I will visit the city where the demons live. There is no big castle, and buildings about the size of a house are lined up regularly. I quickly lost what I needed and thought it was like a demon king to prioritize the houses where people lived. "Usato was involved in the battle against the Demon King." I nodded to Helena, who was calling right away. "Now it seems like a distant memory. The last battle was a life-saving battle for us and for the Devil." "Just a few people infiltrate the city and face the demon king. It''s easy to put it into words, but I can imagine it was a very difficult fight." It was difficult, but now it is because I have overcome it. At least I don''t think I made a mistake choosing not to kill the Demon King there. "Because of that, he''s supposed to be scared by the demons." Hey, Nea. "It''s not true. Besides, you should explain it to me right now." ... that''s true. It is true that I am frightened by the demons. [M] Nea''s words attracted everyone''s attention, but the Ringle Kingdom team, including Mr. Ark, looked as if they had guessed. "What are you afraid of?" "You made it easy in the previous battle. Apparently, some demons have recognized him as a demon." "Is that because it''s demonic?" "No, for what I saw." ??? Senri strangely tilted her neck. "Therefore, the purpose of this expedition is to solve the misunderstandings of the demons and deepen friendship. That''s why Ulu-san followed me." "I''ll support you because you''re counting on me...!" Mr Uluru seems to be motivated. Let''s dispel my demonic suspicions this time. [M] In the meantime, we arrive at the verhazal entrance. The outside gate is guarded by a guard-like Demon soldier, and as soon as he notices us, he comes to the door. From the standpoint, I am the representative of this group, so I get out of Brulin and walk out in front of the soldiers. "From the Kingdom of Ringle and the Kingdom of Nirvana." "... I''m listening. Let''s start by looking at the demon king...!?" A soldier with a surprised look on his face. [M] Could it be someone we met on the battlefield? I really don''t remember who I was when I was an enemy... "Ri, Riri, after the Ringle Kingdom, healing wizard... My lord...!?" "Yes" "Yes, I''m calling the guide now!!" The soldier, who turned so pale, let us through. [M] I knew it, but this is fair. He pulled his mouth and looked back at Ark and the others. "Here''s the thing." "We were enemies once. It is not helpful that there is confusion in the relationship. What is important to Usato now?" "Yes, that''s right." Mr. Ark is right. When I regained my mind and entered the city, there were more buildings in order than I had seen outside, and there the demons lived in the same way as the people of the Ringle Kingdom. Is this the city where the demons live? If you look at it like this, it won''t change from us. Mr. Usato. " That''s right. "With us. Fufufu" ? I wonder what Senri is in agony about and wait for someone to guide me to come now. In doing so, the people who live in the city begin to show interest in whether we are human servants or not. The colour of vigilance seems to be strong, but some people send a curious gaze. "Gua" "... Brulin, don''t sleep here because I can rest a little longer." He smiles bitterly at Brulin, who leaks his shortcomings in such a fluent manner. In the meantime, stroking Brulin''s back so he doesn''t fall asleep, he finds the demonic children in the city interested in Brulin. Blue Grizzly...... I wonder if it''s a wizard. "It''s completely different from what I know, and I''m going to grow up...." Hmm, you were right to bring Brulin. Ah, it''s a demon summoner...... Is that so...!? I know you shouldn''t be scared, but the fear carved into your body... Meanwhile, the soldiers at the last battle are looking at us with their faces blue. Nea, who saw it, slapped me in the cheek with her gaze. [M] "Rabbit, look at reality." I didn''t expect Devil Mode harm to come here...! Sure enough, there was a risk in summoning Brulin from the shadows in Nori...!! "In the meantime, let''s wait for the guide." "In the meantime, I''d like you to keep the horses and the burlings in the stables." "Gua" When I nodded at Mr. Ark''s words and asked him to tell me where the stables were, something seemed to be in my sight. Like a black shadow floating in the sky. When I detected that it was approaching us in a straight line, I looked up with a magic bullet in my palm. "Uluru-san, Senli-san, please stand back." Well, what''s the matter? Kin Funny, I heard a noise from time to time, even though there was no senpai here. Both Ark and Helena noticed that they were approaching from the sky and turned their vigilance to dew. "... hmm?" No, wait, that black shadow... looks familiar somewhere... It''s like a black robe flying through the sky as if you had the will... no, is that a cloak? If so, that''s... "Alk-san, you don''t have to attack!" "Do you know what that is?" "Maybe!" While holding Ark and the others by his hand, he looks up at the cloak that is suddenly descending here. Instead of attacking, the cloak that approached us as it jumped in quickly covered me. [M] "Lord Usato!?" "My cape ate you!?" For a moment my vision darkened, and as soon as I became brighter, I wore a cape on my shoulders that looked like a magnet. The long black cloak from the neck to the feet moves like a nose even though it''s not windy and blowing, completely covered in my band clothes. [M] "... after all, it''s a dark magic cloak" "Puhah! Ah, I''m surprised!" Nea looks surprised and looks out of her cape. "Usato, this is Kira''s dark magic, right? I wonder why it''s here...." "No, I don''t know. Maybe something happened to that kid---wow!?" A floating feeling that lifts your whole body into space. When I realized that my body had risen high in the sky, I saw Ark and the others looking up at me in surprise. What is that!? Wow!? Are humans flying creatures!? When I looked around them, all the demons looked up at me in surprise. In addition, the soldiers'' faces are bluer, so it''s a little noisy. "Hey, where are you going!?" A cloak that quickly changes direction and accelerates toward the center of the city. When I realized I''d be taken somewhere, I called Mr. Ark on the ground. "Mr. Ark! Probably don''t worry, thank you for your help later!!" "Lord Usato!?" Fly straight out of the sky and away from them. A cape that doesn''t fly so fast, but can be attracted to something. "...... well, Mr Usato asked me to take care of him..." Let''s hurry up more, Ark-kun!? Kurumia, don''t panic. Don''t worry, Lord Usato. " I already trust another dimension!? You can see the houses of the city and the people who live there. As before, I was not a soldier, but I thought about what to do while looking at the life of the people of the demon tribe. "You''re taking me to Keira, right?" "Maybe it wasn''t Keira''s intention." "I wonder.... hmm?" I can see a flying dragon coming in the direction of travel. After confirming the appearance of the two demonic women on their backs, I aggressively unfolded my right arm''s cage. "Healing Magic Burst Palm!" It emits shock waves in front of the dragon so as to apply a reverse blast, slows down the speed around the side of the dragon, and jumps in front of the person manipulating the dragon while grabbing the saddle of the dragon. "Hello!!" "Gyaaaaaaaa!?" I was roughly shouted into a spectacular voice that I didn''t think was a woman. First, hold onto his torso with one arm, so as not to be swayed off by a flying dragon. "Gah!? Gwah!!" "Sorry, I''ll be right down. Be quiet." She strokes her neck like a blulin and leaves her alone, looking at a woman holding the dragon rope. "Yes, from the sky, ahh, ahh, the devil is coming!?" "Uh, Mr. Nono? Isn''t it?" "I remember my name too!?" One of the passengers on board was Mr. Nono, who met him at the ruins. I''ve done something bad before, and I just wanted to apologize... but first of all, I''m the one sitting behind me. "Long time no see! Hanna-san!!" "Ah, you can''t make a normal appearance!? Why are you flying!?" "Could it be you who guided me!?" "That''s right! Ahhhhh, my plan to fit the nonsense, well, why don''t you always do what you want!?" Of course I would be confused if I were flying. [M] ... the cloak is pulling me to assert myself, so I need to be brief here. "I don''t have time to be brief! Now I am flying away from the squad due to various circumstances!! The squad is still near the gate, so please guide them!!" "I don''t know what that means!? So why are you flying!?" "Nha, thank you very much!!" "Please listen to me!? Why are you holding on to me!? No!? I was upset earlier!? Ayame of words! Wahiaa!?" Release the hand that clings to the flying dragon and fly through the sky again while being pulled by the cape. As I was pointing my finger at the city''s path, I noticed that the trajectory was unexpectedly heading downwards as I was pushing through the sky. "Rabbit, look at the earth!" "Nh!? ahh!" As Nea told me, when I look on the ground, I find two figures in an open area that looks like a training ground. One is Koga and the other little silver-haired girl is Keela. Um, my magic flew away somewhere while I was training!? Even if I remembered it, it never came back!? Shit, why? I don''t know, why don''t you come back later? " "... I want to erase the past that tried to teach you dark magic now." "Oops, as soon as you can, you''ve completely lost your respect and trust... hmm?... nh!?" Meet Koga, who notices signs of approaching. Unexpectedly, Keira looked up at him twice, and finally landed on the ground with a healing magic bursting palm. "Hmm... successful landing" What a city sightseeing! When I stood up listening to Koga''s stunned murmur, the cape on my shoulder turned to Keira, who was still stunned. "No, why are you here?" "Keela''s magic brought me here... it seems I''ve moved on my own." So, did you finally swallow the situation? Keela, who showed a happy expression in an instant from the look of being dazed, ran to us with all her strength. "Mr. Usato! Long time no see!!" "Wow...." Catch Keira jumping in with all her heart. He jumped in as he flew into the sky, so he met Keira, who looked happy as he took it in. "How have you been?" "Yes! I was a good boy!!... ah, I''m sorry! My magic again....." "I don''t care. Because I know dark magic is like that." Does that mean you wanted to see me? Dark magic doesn''t seem to have had a negative effect on Keira, and I think it''s rather a smile. "Why are you here!?" Didn''t Koga tell you? I was chosen by one of the Ringle Kingdom''s dispatches. " I didn''t ask. " Keira turned around and stared at Koga with her half-eyed eyes. Having received the gaze, he clasped his arms with a smile. "No, I think I''ll surprise you. Surprised?" "I hate Mr. Koga." "Ooh, ooh..." Koga is shocked by the flavour. I put my hand on his shoulder, smiling bitterly at him, who can''t see much. [M] "Fufu, don''t worry. Koga" What is it? "Spring may come to you too." "... I just had a really bad cold. Is that your fault?" I''ll introduce you to Senri today...! ... I''m not surprised you came here. "I''ve strayed from Ark and the others, but I''ll see the demon king anyway, so I guess we should meet there. You think it''s gonna be okay? Nea" Talk to Nea on her shoulder. "I see.... well, that demon king will be laughing happily by now." "... well, that''s right." You must be smiling with joy knowing my situation. [M] Nothing wrong with Keira, and it doesn''t hurt or itch at all, but don''t get upset if the Demon King laughs at you. "Koga, you may be busy, but can you tell me where the Devil is?" "Oh, good, I''m free." Aren''t you busy? You''re a former commander, aren''t you? Lightly questioning, we moved away from the scene. [M] 361 Chapter 318 Sometimes it was unexpected that Keela''s dark magic would fly over the sky, but I was able to encounter Koga, and I think I''ll head for the Demon King for now. Mr. Ark would have come straight to the Demon King, and there was a problem, but there was no problem. "Ah, is that a human...?" I''m walking with Master Koga. Maybe that''s the healing wizard...? I flew all over the city just now...... Walking around town with Koga and Keira gives me a lot of gaze. Sometimes I''m walking with Koga, and it doesn''t seem to be hostile, but it seems confused. "If Ferm were here, we could disguise ourselves as demons." "Mr. Ferm, are you there?" Nod to Keira floating in her cloak. I''m using it more than before, so you did your best... It seems convenient to move around, and it''s magic that seems easy to use. She''s on the answering machine. "Really... I''m sorry. I wanted to see you....." As a Dark Wizard, Ferm is a teacher. Apart from that, as the same dark wizard, there are many things to know. "How long have you been here!" "About two months. I''m going to help the Demon King, the Demons, and keep a record of their lives and submit it to the Ringle Kingdom... where I belong." "Woah....." The end of the cape moves gently, expressing Keira''s feelings as if she were happy. Keira looks at me again as if she smiles at the movement that reminds her of her dog''s tail. "Ah, Glaf is here too, so please meet me!" "Mr. Greff. Yeah, I''ll find time to see you. How''s his leg?" "Yes! There are no more wounds and I''m walking normally." It was cured properly with healing magic, but I didn''t know what happened after that. I''m really glad the injury has healed. "Hey, Rabbit." "What''s the matter, Koga?" When I was talking to Keira, Koga, who was walking with me, called out. You helped me just now. "Oh, it''s just one of the roles." As for me, it seems like my primary purpose is to deepen relationships with the demons. Hmm, Koga nods with her hands behind her head. "Maybe you''ll help us with our work." "What work?" "It''s a mission to open up monster space. It''s a dangerous mission to explore a forest full of fierce monsters." I see. That''s why I''m the healing wizard. If there is a fierce monster, it will naturally be a fight. When it comes to fighting, people get injured, but since healing magic is a magic that only humans can wake up to, we have not been able to pioneer with danger... "That''s true, but it''s simply strong. And you, Blue Grizzly, are following me." "Brulin''s not following me, he''s my partner. Instead, it''s this way." Show Koga the Owl Near on his shoulder while correcting. Nea stretches her chest somewhere confident and spreads her little wings. "That''s right. I''m his wizard. I was going to spend the rest of my life with you, and I forced you to sign a contract." "... hey, there''s a lot of nasty people around you, right?" "You''re one of them." It is common sense except for fighting. "Well, for now, we need to train our team first. If you enter the realm of monsters, you can''t keep your health alive." It seems like there are places where you can compete for physical strength. "It''s just... honestly, I''m not good at teaching people." Keira nods to strongly agree with Koga. In the case of Keira, it''s enough to leave her alone and go to a meeting... "Ah, yes. Will you train the Explorers?" "... Koga, is that what the Lifeguard and Deputy Commander asked me to do?" "Eh? Well, first of all, let''s get permission from the Devil King...." Business trip paramedics. This has come to be realistic. As a healing wizard, it may be useful for ants to do things like clinics like Olga and Uluru. Usato-san, it looks like fun. "This is it. I don''t think you''re crazy." I wonder if I can join you. "This kid''s close to Nack... I''m scared." Well, I''ll tell you about Senri right away, because she''ll be there when we meet. "There is a woman from the Kingdom of Nirvana who knows you and comes to see you." "Nirvana? Nirvana? Are you referring to the people who were involved with you during the meeting?" "I''m not saying they''re entangled... yeah, they are." Do you know because I was watching Koga? Well, that''s a quick story. "No, you''re too suspicious." "? You''re not suspicious?... can''t you believe the way you look at me?" "I can''t believe it! Even if you can see if you''re a bad guy, you can''t see if you''re a freak!?" To be honest, it is subtle whether I am confident in seeing people. [M] So the question of Koga will be even more serious. However, let me deny whether it is a freak or not. "Koga, I''m not blind to freaks." Oh, wow. "Most of the people I meet are just strange people." "... that means you can''t do it!?" Most people I meet are full of people with one or two habits...! Perhaps fewer people are common sense...! "... you didn''t sell me to the Nirvanas at the last meeting...!" "No, I didn''t swear to you. It was just a joke. I never mentioned your name." "I promise. He didn''t mention your name." Koga is convinced that she followed Nea, who was almost there with her. "I don''t know. What, this chill... is steadily approaching something terrible...!?" "Haha, I think too much. And don''t worry. Nothing, because the monster did not trick me into pretending to be a villager, nor was she a boxed daughter or a princess, nor was she the son of a beast who would shoot an arrow at the appearance." It''s very specific, but... Because it''s true. Without saying that, the place changes from a city to a square place. In the center of the square is a large pavilion and near its entrance you will find Ark and the others who were taken by Hannah. "Ah, hey! Usatkun!!" After noticing this, I finally joined them as I looked back at Uluru, who waved at me. First, I''ll explain to Mr. Ark why I was taken out with the magic of Keela, who moved on my own. Is that what this is all about? Anyway, I''m glad you''re okay. " "Oh, I''m sorry! Sorry for the inconvenience." "Lord Usato doesn''t seem to care, and there''s no reason to be angry." To apologize to Keira, Ark smiled calmly and said so. Then, looking at Keira from earlier, Uluru, who was feeling itchy, slapped me lightly on the shoulder. "Hey, Rabbit-kun...! This kid!?" "This is a child I''ve known before. He had the same dark magic as Ferm, and he taught me how to use it a little.... Keira, she belongs to the same lifeguard as me, Ululu the healing wizard." "It''s Keira. Nice to meet you....." Keira greets Uluru in a daze. She looks back at me with all the momentum that moved her. "Usato-kun! I wanted my sister!!" No, I can''t. "Too early to answer!?" The reaction has been prepped by senpai. I stopped Uluru from trying to turn Keira into a sister in a hurry, and I turned to Hannah, who was staring at me with a jito eye earlier. "Hannah. I''m sorry for the disturbance." "It''s true... haah, why do I have to be so tired from the first day like this... I stuck to the flying dragon and stopped moving..." No, I''m really sorry. Despite the circumstances, it is true that I caused Hannah trouble. "Well, that''s fine. After this, I will guide you to the Devil." "Am I alone?" "Yes, someone other than you is in a special dormitory." Do you mean to speak only for me as the representative? Hannah, who breathed lightly and deeply, now looks at me again. "Um, I''m actually older, so let me call you Usato-kun." "It doesn''t matter." "In the future, I will be entrusted with your assistance. So don''t make a scene like today. Never." I don''t intend to cause trouble. It was like a force majeure this time, so it''s unlikely that noise will happen. "Fufu, don''t worry. I don''t make any noise." "Why am I so worried when I look at you...." "It''s not like he won''t do anything...." Through Nea whispering disturbingly. I''m not here to cause trouble, I''m here to do my part. "Now, follow me." "Ah, please wait a moment. Koga, come here for a second." Nh? Ooh. Before I go back to the Devil King... Introduce Koga to Senri, one of Nirvana''s people who has been watching. "Mr. Senri. He''s Koga." "Well, you... nice to meet you, my name is Senli." "Oh, wow, it''s Koga Dingal." Smiling with a smile, Senri reached out for a handshake. When I nodded to Koga, who was a little surprised at the look on his hand, he raised his right hand in a slightly clumsy manner and answered by shaking his hand. "Hey, Rabbit. Is Nirvana such a powerful handshake country...?" "! Fufufu!" "I appreciate you letting go of me..." Senri puts more effort into Koga''s hand as she shakes hands. She leans down to confuse him and slowly speaks something out. "Let me name you again. My name is Senri Vin Nirvana." "Hmm?... mmm!?" Vin Nirvana...? Wait, it''s true that the name of Harold, king of the Kingdom of Nirvana, was named Harold Vin Nirvana.... Or maybe...!? "Helena!? No way!?" "As you can imagine. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry...." Helena was so tired that she restrained herself from her stomach. While doing so, Senri, who still won''t let go of Koga''s hand, floats her expression from a smile that reminds her of a carnivorous---a smile close to Rose. "Second Princess of Nirvana Kingdom." Rigid koga and I intersect. [M] After a moment of silence, he points to me with his left arm made of dark magic, disturbed. "Rabbit, you!? I tried!?" "I didn''t know either!?" "Well, who else is there!?" Who do you think the princess is messing with? "No way... I didn''t expect to meet such mighty warriors." ... Tatsuya? No way!? My gaze from Koga to me reminds me of the conversation I had with her so far. Why didn''t you notice that even if you didn''t think about it carefully? "I noticed a little bit, but you were a more chopped up princess than I thought." "Nea, if you notice, tell me!?" "Because your conversation was interesting... it''s still interesting. Pufu" No, my wizard is malicious! You''re totally targeting me! Hey, you''re my fiance!? Then Ark, who approached me subtly, put his hand on my shoulder. "Ah, Mr. Ark...!" "Lord Usato. Experience has shown that it is important not to let the situation flow at these times. It''s good to find the best timing without upsetting the other person''s spirit." "What the hell happened to your past...!?" You said it in your experience!? I feel like I''ve learned the end of Mr. Ark''s profound past at an unexpected time!? "Finally, I finally found it. My fianc." "Hey!? He''s got eyes, but he only thinks about fighting!?" Koga starts rushing because he can''t shake his hand. It is obvious that I am also targeted in this way. Senri-san... Senri-san is a beauty and an honor, but as I said before, I have a position and a mission, so I have to avoid it now...! This way...! Forgive me, Koga! "Haha, haha, Koga, you look the same...! I think they look good on me...!" "Eh? Really...? I''ve never been told that before...." "Usato, Temeye!?" Determine to replace Koga immediately. This should be a magical welcome project...! Then the desperate Koga points at me. "If that''s the case, he''ll beat me up even though he''s human! You don''t even think you''re human!! You should do it if you choose!" !? What a guy, he sold me...!! Besides, because I was going to say it out loud, I was dragged to the nearby demons....! Senri-sama''s gaze turned towards us and she had an unprecedented agitation. "This is the triangle, right? It''s Shuraba, isn''t it? I''ve never seen it before." "That''s an ugly fight.... Keira, don''t let your cape be majestic because you''re afraid of your eyes." Uluru-san, this is a Shuraba, but not a triangular relationship. Me and Koga are the death games that push Senri''s balls. So, which is stronger for Usato and Koga? "That''s me." Well, it''s me. "... ah" Fufu, you''re both strong. It was already too late to answer reflectively, and Senri smiled with a full smile. Then she roughly hugs Koga''s arm and tries to go somewhere. "Koga, how about a mock game with a greeting...!" "Hey, where''s the rabbit!? He''s strong!?" "First, you." First of all, I''m still worried about the part called, but for now, I seem to have managed. That''s the sister Ouka-sama was talking about. It wasn''t quite what I expected, but it was bold enough to even know Nirvana was here. "Rabbit! Hannah is fine at this time!! Hey, Taskette!?" Koga, desperately looking, asks me and Hannah for help. Looking at her next door, she seemed to be enjoying herself a little bit and was putting her hand on her cheeks. No, it sounds interesting, so please do your best. "Koga... be careful what you do is an international problem.... Nanwu" "These guys!? Oh, they can take me!?" Clap your hands with Koga. Well, it''s not like you''re suddenly going to get engaged. ... honestly, I think I''m sorry, so I''ll apologize to Koga later. 362 Chapter 319 Me and Nea, who broke up with Ark and the others, were brought to Hannah''s office, where the Demon King was. Unlike when I came to the Demon King Castle before, there was a Demon King sitting at the table in that large room, looking through the paperwork, and beside that there was Siel who stood like an assistant. "There you are, Sierra." "Mr. Usato, please come here." "Oh, thank you." Apparently Hannah is waiting outside the door, and I''m the only one who enters the office and sits in the prepared chair. Confirming that I had sat down, the Demon King leaves his body behind the back of the chair and looks stunned. [M] "Can''t you act unless you do something interesting?" "No, no, it''s not." "What''s the difference? Is it true that you suddenly flew over the sky?" Kh, that''s true. "It''s a weird healing wizard flying around the city." "Nea, the truth sometimes deludes people. You should remember that." "In your case, the truth is more unbelievable than lies." Does this owl have any grudges against me? I''ve been knocking on the right counter. "Flying in the sky. This seems to have awakened to rare abilities again." I knew it was unusual. "The magic of the wind makes it possible to float in space. However, it is interesting to be free to fly with your own unique will.... when a child awakened to dark magic hopes to fly in the sky, it''s amazing." Just flying freely in the sky is a one-of-a-kind magic. It doesn''t have physical attack power, but it''s a breakthrough in terms of being able to move anywhere. "... it''s a much smaller building than before." "I don''t need a castle this size. If you stay in the castle, you''ll have to let your men climb the stairs one way or the other, so it''s a hassle. If that''s the case, this is just about right." Ah, in the big castle in front, it seems difficult to go up and down the stairs. In that case, it would be faster and easier to convey information in such a mansion. "So, here it is. You''re finally here, but naturally you have a lot to do." "Yes" That''s why I''m here. I stretched out my spine and listened to the voice of the demon king. "Interact with the people in this city first. I don''t mind being called a demon, but it''s important to engage with you as a" friendly person to the demons. " Roger that. I don''t mind being called a demon, but we need to keep interacting. There are also highly communicative people like Uluru and Ark, so don''t worry about it. The next step is to explore the Monster Realm between the Demon King Realm and the Wesen Realm. "Oh, I heard that from Koga." "Then let''s talk quickly. You will accompany the expedition as part of the expedition." Ah, that''s what I''m talking about. What is it? Remember the conversation we had with Koga earlier and cut it out. "Koga asked me to train the Explorers. May I guide them?" "... hmm. Lifeguard training. Very interesting. Then let''s recruit more people." Are you sure? "Oh, sieve it to the fullest." I got a go sign lightly. A lifeguard training for the demons. At first Ferm was poor and reliant on armor, but there might be ex-soldiers, and I might be able to do it at that pace. K, K, I''m looking forward to training. "You look bad...." Now I feel like I know why Rose looked so happy when I put Ferm in the Lifeguard. The training of demons with different physical abilities from ordinary people. I''m just looking forward to thinking about what kind of training menu we''re going to have. "Ciel, have you seen this? You''re not aware of that?" "I''ve never seen anyone with such an evil smile in training..." Oops, we need to concentrate. Return to me and turn back to the Demon King. "There''s something else I''d like to ask... well, it''s from me personally. You don''t have to say it here." Really? Ah. I''m a little scared of the demon king''s personal request. That''s why we stopped talking, and the tight air gets a little more relaxed. Then Siel, who was beside the Demon King, called out to me. How is Keira? "Yes, he''s still waiting for me outside this building." "That''s good. After I met him at the ruins, I was worried...." Speaking of which, I guess it''s the first time you and Ciel have encountered each other at the ruins. I was surprised as usual if I didn''t think she was the maid of the Devil King. "Would you like to keep some Dark Wizard children with you at this time?" "Hahaha, that''s an interesting joke." "Oh, I''m about to wake up to an interesting ability. And it''s going to be fun." "Are you kidding me...?" I don''t think I can do it now. I don''t know if I can open the heart of the Dark Wizard child in the first place. "Hmm, I don''t know when, but it''s worth a try. Above all, it will also lead to the stability and independence of the Dark Wizard, who has always been a problem." "Will it be that easy....." "At least two success stories have been given." You mean Ferm and Keira... Well, Keira feels like Ferm''s reborn in the Lifeguard, and I don''t think I''ve had much influence. "In the first place, you are." Yes? "The Dark Wizard... has an easy-to-connect personality" ... yeah? "I''m not going to say anything right now---" "I''ve never had a dark wizard like you in my life, but I made a guess." "Guess?" For some reason, I don''t feel like I''m being deceived, but what kind of speculation does the Devil make? "Many dark wizards have a bad consciousness of their clan and a perception of rejection. Being betrayed by their most trusted parent increases their mistrust of others, and the resulting shadow of mind is manifested as dark magic." Can I think of the Ferm''s inversion and Keira''s humanoid dark magic as that? But why is it so easy to get to know me? "Because I''m not a demon?" "It''s just one of the factors. In the first place, before I woke up, the environment of the Devil''s Land was terrible... If the land was desolate, nature and the hearts of those who lived there would be desolate." Somehow, I know it''s easy to get bored, but that''s not all. Keira didn''t seem to have much to do with it because I was disguised as a demon. [M] Koga... ah. Speaking of which... What is it? "Did you know that there is a second princess in the dispatch from the Kingdom of Nirvana?" "? Oh, I don''t know if I''m drunk or anything." Oh, thank goodness you knew about Senri. "That person is the one. He''s trying to make Koga his fianc now." "... hah?" The Demon King and Ciel react in the same way. Honestly, I wanted to say it myself and react the same way, but I can''t even say that openly. "And I''m being targeted." "... no, you''ve brought too many topics into this, haven''t you? What are you? Are you always destined to be in trouble?" "No, no, it''s not my fault!?" If the Demon King tells you that, you''re really going to cry. I can''t stand the anomaly of being pulled by this person. Meanwhile, Mr Siel is excited to hear the story. "Well, what about Nirvana''s second princess?... that''s not a bad story." "Apparently I like strong people. I think it suits both Koga and me." Why are you looking at me and showing me what''s bothering you? Well, even though it''s interesting in Koga, this one looks interesting... I hope you don''t have to look at me like that. "I won''t be involved in this matter. We''ll enjoy the commotion, including you." "It''s really interesting just because Koga has a hard time...!" I reported it before it was too late, but I''m glad it doesn''t seem to be a problem. ... no, not at all. In the meantime, when I''m done talking, I''ll leave the office with the Demon King and rendezvous with Keira at the front door. After that, I moved to the dormitory where Mr. Ark and Mr. Uluru were, but I was curious about Koga, who moved with Mr. Senri, so I decided to go to the training ground nearby to check on him. "Speaking of which, why are you with Usato? From what I''ve seen... it looks like a dark wizard." "Usato-san is my dark magic teacher...!" "Is he a healing wizard? So... no, um... is that so, teacher?" Hannah, why would you change your mind after all, trying to correct yourself with the healing wizard? "I''m sorry, I asked you to stop by." "No, I enjoyed seeing you struggling too, Koga." I''m starting to feel sorry for Koga. Why did you treat him like this...? I know you don''t hate me... "Hey, don''t you think you''ll get involved if you keep going?" "Ah, perhaps Koga, who saw me, will quickly scapegoat me...." At that time, I''ll do the same thing and fight back... "If you get hurt in a mock fight, it''s gonna be tough, so I think I should be the healing wizard." "... that kind of thing is serious." There''s something else I''m concerned about. "Personally, I am concerned about the strength of Senri, who boasts an unsuccessful engagement duel." "When was the duel? Hmm? But losing that engagement duel means..." "Hanna-san, there are things in the world that you can''t say with your head...." "... ah, yes" If it is Senri who has defeated a crowded engagement candidate, and even the candidate doesn''t show up anymore, I can understand that desperation. But I don''t think it''s necessary to be so impatient because Senri-sama is the same age as senpai. "Ah, isn''t that it?" Yeah? Seeing Keira pointing, he finds a large training ground and a little crowd there. With Helena and Nirvana''s people around, Koga and Senli seem to be fighting there. "We''re facing each other, but it''s not moving." Koga is ready to step forward with his right fist as usual, but one Senli-sama only lifts her palms slightly and opens her feet about half a step. "... is Senli-sama targeting the counter?" "Are you good at throwing? Even when I shook your hand." "No, it''s not. It''s moving." The first one to move was Koga. His knife approached his neck after a moment of treading behind him. However, as he looked back, a fist worn by Senry-sama at the shortest distance was thrown into Koga''s defenseless jaw. !? When Koga, who had stopped his knife and avoided his fist at the edge, fell back, Senri slowly pulled his fist to help him breathe, and took the same stance. "I told you. There''s no need to bother." That''s what Harold and Ouka said about Princess Nirvana. You''re stronger than I''ve ever heard. "... hah, what a princess. I like it....!" "Eh, I just said you''re getting married!?" "I didn''t say a word!? What are you listening to!?" It''s a little too much to say and do. However, Koga seems to have been motivated by the offensive earlier. "As you wish, I''ll do it with considerable strength. Don''t complain even if you get hurt!!" "Talk to me, Nirvana woman. Don''t be confused about getting hurt, just a word immature...!! Don''t hesitate to come!!" "Interesting!!" The battle begins again with a grudge. Koga launches an attack and sends it to the counter. However, not only that, but also that when Senlis-sama changes her stance to switch, the way she fights changes to something more powerful. Hmm! "Hey, this is how the princess fights!" Take a kick in the arm and grab and swing. Senlis-sama is thrown away, but she strikes a stunning position in the air and lands on the ground---and at the same time, she goes to Koga without a haircut. "Well, even without magic, Koga, you''re an incredible man to fight." "Yes, that''s right...!" "No, I feel like you''re not." "Yes, the first time you fought Koga, you were doing more than that." Why do you think I''m stuck in this stream? However, Senri''s next move is always about connecting to the next one. Attacks as if it were flowing, launching a series of attacks without giving the opponent a chance to think. Even the opponent''s behavior is supported by the experience of guiding them. Place your hand around your mouth and follow with your eyes the battle between Koga and Senri. The incandescent battle seemed to have come to an end gradually, and at the end, Koga''s fist was stopped at the tip of Senri''s nose, and the victory and defeat settled. Disturbed by his breath, Koga pulled his fist from Senri, who sat down, and smiled as he wetted his forehead. "Don''t you do it. But it still doesn''t seem to reach me." Now, give it up. Koga leans her neck so that she doesn''t say anything while lying down. I didn''t see any injuries... but I''m a little worried. "I''m going to Koga''s." "... please don''t make a scene." Stay away from Hannah and Keela and approach Koga. Koga, who found me, looks clear next to Senri, who is still unresponsive. "Oh, my goodness. Quite strong, princess. Well, it looks like you''re in shock of losing, but I hope you give up now." "Ah, is he... Senli-sama okay? If you need healing magic, put your hand on my palm." As expected, I decided it was no use touching the princess without saying no, so I gave out my hand wrapped in healing magic. Then, I put my hand on my palm silently and applied healing magic. [M] ... hmm? Do I need to grip you so hard? "Fu, fufufu...." Dear Senri? Next, Mr. Usato. "Hee...!?" Frustrated by fear separate from Rose''s intimidation. Why is this guy in a trance...!? Is that it? Because I met someone who would beat me!? So you''re trying to keep up the momentum with me!? "Hey, Koga! Noooo!?" Koga, who tried to get help, is no longer there. Did he run away!? In a way, he''s the one who shouldn''t have run away!? "Kh, I didn''t want to use this hand alone... Nea, please be human...!" "Well, why? What are you going to do...?" "I''ll ask you anything you want...!!" Nea changed from an owl to a girl without help. I put my hand on Nea''s shoulder with my free hand and use my last resort with an imminent expression. [M] "This is my wife...!" "... huh!?" Nea makes jokes sometimes. I didn''t really want to use it with you, but... how about it...? After seeing the stiff Neal, she looked up at me with her frightened eyes shut. "... Dareno?" "Me, mine." "... cucumber" Fallen!? Helena and the others came here in a hurry to support Senri. "Mr. Helena! Senri-sama....." "Ah, I don''t think so. I guess this is just a trauma...." "Trauma...?" "There are so many things about our princess... I''m really sorry for the inconvenience...." Having said that, Helena lowered her head and covered Senli-sama, she went in the direction of the dormitory. You really looked like a storm... Master Senli. But what a trauma... "Hey, Rabbit...!" Nh? The hardened Nea finally returned to me, and her face became bright red and stuffed. "No, Nea. I think that was really bad. But you did the same thing over and over again ---" "Please don''t ever tell Amako or Ferm about this...!?" Huh? "If my life is lost! Okay!? Okay!?" What do you mean...? What''s the danger to Nea if we talk about the current exchange? 363 Chapter 320 There are really too many things, but I''ve cleared everything I have to do today, so I decided to go to the dormitory that you prepared for me. At that time, Brulin, who was kept near the entrance of the city, also moved to the stables near the dormitory, but it definitely attracted more attention from the demons than at the beginning. Rumors abound that they''re flying demons, that humans are flying creatures... yeah, that should solve the problem in time. Probably. "I''m glad Mr. Ark is here....." "Hahaha, it''s a big deal." The dormitory was divided into two kingdoms: the Ringle kingdom and the Nirvana kingdom. Basically, dinner feels like we made it ourselves, so we left it to Ark to cook the same way we did on our previous trip, and we waited until dinner arrived at the table. "No, the first day of the demon king''s reign. That was tough. Lord Usato" Kurumia, sitting in the seat in front of her, laughs bitterly. No, I''m really sorry for the inconvenience. "As I was told. Something that always happens around Usato is called "Ibento" or "Furugu"... that''s exactly what Suzune said. " "That''s too right, I can''t deny it...." Rather, Senpai, what are you breathing into Kurumia? "It was harder for me to come from my family than it was for the Demon King." "Ahahah, you can''t expect Nirvana from us." For now, Sensori-sama''s problem... must have been solved. I didn''t want to deceive her as much as I could, but I''ll leave her to Koga, who escaped. Nea, I''m sorry. "No... I''m not mad at you... I wish I could do it myself. The shock is too strong." "Hahaha, well then, that means you''re my elder son." "... no, you''re not my elder son. I''ll get some blood later." "I don''t mind that much." Well, give me about two liters. I put my hand on Nea''s jaw to show a smile. [M] "If you drink that much, you''ll break your stomach." "I''m kidding, but you''re not saying anything okay even if you drain two liters of blood in the dark...?" She always looks like an owl, so sometimes she forgets Nea''s a vampire. And he''s also a necromancer. "How''s Uluru? Come to the city where the demons live." When I called out to her in the next seat, she returned to me, who was somehow blurry. "Oh, I''m sorry. It was a little blurry." "Are you okay? If you''re tired, you should rest." "No, it''s not. Oniichan, I was just wondering if you''d be okay." You mean Mr. Olga? You''re worried because you''re family... "Mr. Olga has a knuckle, so it''s okay." "... yeah. That''s right, I have to concentrate on myself." I nodded to Uluru, who made his expression a little brighter. "How was it when you came here?" "Yes" "Hmm, I wonder if it''s going to be okay. I feel like I can''t do it normally for now. Is it because everyone was just watching you?" "Ah...." It flew in the air. Nobody is bad about this, but I think it has had a huge impact from the beginning. "Mr. Usato, what are you going to do tomorrow?" "Basically, we''ll wait until the Devil asks us to, but tomorrow we''ll see the knights sent from the Ringle Kingdom off before we do." Formally, it feels like you''re going to replace us. [M] Otherwise, I haven''t decided yet... "The Demon King has told me to interact with the people of the demon tribe, so I think I should go outside. And I thought I''d go see Keela''s guardian." Keira''s? "Sometimes they asked me to meet them, but I also wanted to show my face." I have to apologize for hiding my identity. I want to check the leg that was actually injured. And then you''re going to see the Explorer. The Demon King said he would recruit, but the original members are probably Koga''s men. His men must be brilliant, so I wonder how capable they are. "Hey, what did you do to Keira?" "It''s a terrible way to talk to people." "That''s not what I meant. I thought you were really admired." Oh, is that so...? "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for waiting." "Thank you very much. Mr. Ark." It seems that Mr. Ark has just finished cooking. The foods eaten here are the same ingredients as those eaten by the Demons in the Demon King''s Land. Although it seems delicious cooked by Mr. Ark''s hand, the amount of ingredients used is not large. "... Mr. Ark is here, so do you want to talk while you eat?" Meet a dark wizard named Keira and Greff. The dimensional and timeless battle that took place in the place of the final battle between the Demon King and his predecessors and the first encounter with the Demon King. While telling the story, the evening time flows slowly. After dinner, I wiped myself with warm water and a hand wipe, and changed my clothes. I checked my luggage again in the room and wrote it down in a notebook with what I had to do. Anyway, there are a lot of things I have to do. It seems that the Demon King has a lot to ask of me, and I need to keep my temper up. "... okay" When I put my notebook back in the folding bag, I sat down on the bed and practiced magic. Fast, smooth and complicated, the heart of the chest--- spins magic from the heart to the whole body. "Next....." Crushes the magic bullet created in the palm and performs magic sensing. A technique that senses the presence of living and moving things in range. This will be a countermeasure to the disappearing demon, so you must practice it. "Hmm? Do I need to grip a magic bullet in the first place?" I do that every time, but it''s a pretty big gap, so why don''t you try changing the way...? "Magic is not out of hand. Then...." All you have to do is release it from your body...! The method has already been assimilated with Ferm and experienced in Senpai''s Thunderbeast mode. There''s no reason why I can''t...!! "Nnnh... nnh, ggh...!!" I imagined emitting magic from my upper body, but I can see that the magic is shredded with great momentum. I will try to stop the radiation immediately, but this is not very practical. Hmm, I thought it was a good idea. My magic is too intense. [M] Or do you just throw a ripple like a sonar? Still, it''s better, but it doesn''t change that you use more magic than usual. "Speaking of which, system strengthening is a technique that increases the concentration of magic...." Use magic to increase its concentration and increase its effectiveness. That is the strengthening of the system. Then can''t you do the opposite? Wrap healing magic around your palm and focus your attention. If the image of the system strengthening makes the light thicker and stronger, it feels like the light is thinner and weaker. The magic remains intact. Thin. Be more transparent. As you keep that in mind, the green color that reminds you of Emerald gradually fades. Does the color feel a little lighter than Nack''s healing magic? "... it''s easier than I thought." Now, let''s try it the same way as before. Hmm. Radially emits a diminished magic spell. The space is filled with thin healing magic light. I am consuming magic, but it is definitely less than before. If you name it, it''s system degradation. By daring to reduce the quality of healing magic, the magic consumption can be suppressed, and the state can be kept clearer. With a light breath, someone knocks on the door of my room unexpectedly. "Yes? Hmm? Nea, what''s going on?" When I opened the door, Nea, with her arms folded up, looked up at me with a jittery eye. What is it? "Hey, Rabbit, there''s some magic coming to the next room." "Oh, I''m sorry. Now we can develop a new technology after the magic spin." "I don''t really hate it... hmm?" Did the magic pass through the gap between the walls? You''ve done so much worse than healing magic. "I''ll keep it down this time. Bye." "No, wait a minute!!" When you try to close the door, your foot is slipped into the gap between the doors. "You must be acting weird again!?" "Not this time. I wonder if we can reverse the system strengthening." "Huh? I think I can do something like that--" "No, I did." Then Nea holds her head. "I''m not surprised because I''m used to it. I''m not surprised because I''m used to it. I''m used to it so I''m not surprised...!" "What are you mumbling about?" "Show me your moves...!" I don''t mind. When I opened the door and tried to get her into the room, Ark came from the back of the hallway. "Lord Usato. Just in time." "Yes, Mr. Ark, what''s the matter?" Master Hannah came to see me. Hannah? What about tomorrow''s plans? "Nea, can I show you my moves later?" "I can''t help it... I''ll wait in my room." Nea enters my room with a somewhat unconvincing face. [M] "What happened?" "No, I got a little upset thinking about a new trick." "Haha, Lord Usato is still the same, isn''t he?... Ah, Master Hannah is waiting downstairs." "I understand." I''ll leave Mr. Ark and go downstairs alone. [M] Hannah, who looked a little tired, stood at the entrance and sighed when she noticed me. "Hannah? What''s the matter?" "No, I forgot to tell you something, so I thought I''d tell you today." "Yes? Oh, why don''t you just stand up and talk? Sit down." Let me show you to the table before I talk to you. "First of all, this is where I live, but it''s right next to this dormitory." Oh, is that so? "Yeah, what a coincidence. It feels like I''ve decided to assist you from the beginning." I was somehow struck by a shadowy smile. ... did the Demon King have a plan? "When you do something outside, report it to me or I''ll accompany you, so please tell them properly." Roger that. I suppose he''s also a watchman rather than an assistant? No, in the case of the Demon King, it seems likely that he set me up because it seemed interesting. [M] What should I do during morning training? Huh? Training? "I thought I''d run in. I can see the structure of the city, and I think it''s just right." I only see the city from the sky, so I need to run on my feet first. "When are you going to run?" ... mmm. "The sun has risen." "No, please don''t come because I''m asleep normally...? It''s fine if you run.... ah, please don''t do anything weird." I know exactly what happens when you run with Brulin on your back. I know this isn''t the Ringle Kingdom. "Rest assured. Just run...!" "What should I do? I can''t feel at all relieved...." How untrustworthy am I? [M] But first, if it''s not credible, then it''s just going to go up. Hannah''s interaction with the Demon King is also part of the challenge of deepening her relationship, so we must try our best to earn her trust. 364 Chapter 321 Training in the morning is essential, if possible. It''s the same in Demon King territory, so I decided to run the city after getting Hannah''s permission in advance. When the sun wakes up in the morning, I go out after I get dressed quickly. [M] "Oh, Lord Usato?" "Good morning. Mr. Krumia." I prepare for the gymnastics while greeting Mr Krumier, who was guarding the dormitory. "Good morning. Lifeguard is fast after all. Are you still running in?" "Yes, is Kurumia taking turns now?" "Yeah, I don''t know what''s going on, so I need to be on the lookout." I can rely on you, but I can''t let you force me to do it, so I can always use healing magic. "If you feel unwell, please call me or Ulu-san." "As far as I''m concerned, I''m afraid Lord Usato might be overdoing it." "It''s okay to go there. Training is like a break!" "... is that so?" "No, I''m just kidding." "Eh!?" You didn''t think I was joking...? I don''t think I understand the meaning of a break in training. "Okay, here we go!" "Ah, yes!" Run lightly and run through the city. I can''t see people because they''re not completely bright yet, but for the time being, the goal is to understand the city''s journey and structure, so I run around looking around. "What a solid building. The Demon King must have rebuilt it, so I thought about it." Maybe the castle was torn apart and put into the ingredients of the houses where the demons lived? Then they found two demons walking around in front of them. Ha, I saw the healing wizard flying yesterday Senpai, I''ve heard that, too, but you''re kidding. "Because you''ve never met that healing wizard...! I don''t know, every time I encounter it, I turn into a strange figure...!!" I''m talking about something, but I run away without paying particular attention to it. Ah, good morning ~ "Whoa, whoa, whoa!?" "Ahab!?" Naturally, I''m very surprised, but this kind of stack is important. A veteran looked like a man who kind of ran into a monster. Well, it seems that many people are seeing it for the first time from the demons, so I can''t help being reacted to that. After that, I ran again, and I was seen twice, I was suspected of being a phantom, and there was a reaction inside that I didn''t want to know what it meant... yeah, I don''t think there were any problems like this. "... is this a training ground on the outskirts of the city?" If you notice, fewer buildings and find a place like a training ground instead. Because there is a pile of wood and stone, is this usually a place where soldiers are trained? It''s a nice training ground. It''s big, and there''s big rocks.... hmm? " Somebody''s here. When approached with concern, they found a Demon tribe standing in front of a pile of stone about five steps away. Blonde-haired and tall, he waved a sword that seemed to hold loosely---at a speed barely captured by my eyes--instantly chopping the stone to pieces. "Ooh...." I accidentally leaked a voice of admiration. He turns to me with his sword in his sheath without a sound. [M] "... you." "Long time no see. Mr. Nero Argents." Former chief of the First Army of the Demon King Army. With the exception of the Demon King, one of the most powerful Demon Tribes returned a slightly surprising response. "Nero is fine. I know you''re in this city, but I can''t believe we''re meeting here...." "I never thought I''d see you here." Someone who was the cause of Rose. It seems that the cause has disappeared now, but for me, it''s not as impressive as Rose''s. "Morning training?" Hmm? That''s right. I don''t have much time for lunch. " "I wanted to run as usual because the weather was nice." "... does the weather matter?" No, I run when it rains. Nero leans his neck strangely. "Ah, speaking of which, you didn''t introduce yourself. It''s Usato Ken." "What''s wrong?" "No, even though I was about to kill you...." Certainly for a while, Nero was about to tear my torso apart. "My master will give it back, and I don''t care." "... you''re a strange person." "It''s often said." Instead, there are still feelings around strange people... Well, I''m aware of that myself. "... I hear Rose''s men are back." "! Yes" I was surprised because I didn''t expect to come up with the topic myself. I know the battle with Nero''s men, who also caused Aul''s deaths. It should be quite complicated for Nero, the party in question. "How was it?" "If you encounter it, you can drag it to the commander." "No... that''s not what I heard..." When I answered with a firm determination, I had a delicate face. "What do I look like when I do what my men do in the past?" "Whatever it looks like... it feels like there was nothing I could avoid. Before the Demon King came back, the Demon King Realm was in a pretty bad situation....." There was certainly a reason why the Demons were so desperate to be neutral. Regardless of how many of my current subordinates are in the first place, I can hardly say anything to Nero, who is almost an outsider. [M] "In the end, I don''t think there was any other way except through one of them. Maybe you know that, too?" "... oh, I see." Rose and Aul are here to protect the kingdom of Ringle. Nero and his men will do the same for the people of the Devil''s Landing. Even from that time onwards, the resentment between humans and demons was deep, and neither of them could be ended in a way that would not hurt. "But you should never ask such a question when you meet the commander." "Hmm? Why?" "I think you''re going to be furious that you''re not going to evaporate the past!!" This is definitely what he would say. It is not strange to follow one shot at a time. "... very similar to Rose, you..." "I''ve always been a goal." "I see....." Nero closed his eyes for about ten seconds. It is impossible to guess how much emotion is involved in the silence. "I know exactly what the Devil will see." "No, I don''t think that person''s perception of me is that good." I know it is trusted, but is it expected in a strange direction? "I think I''ll enjoy talking about you. [M] I don''t know what to do." "I''m not alerted to that...?" "Isn''t it normal to be praised for being a demon king and not knowing what to do?" Are you happy with that...? I can''t deny it when I think about yesterday. "... maybe what I ran into here meant something to me." Mr. Nero? Nero walks about on the spot. Moving from a pile of stone to a wide position, he stops his feet and turns towards me. "What do you think? This coincidence. Why don''t we make a deal?" ! An unexpected proposal. His words dazed me for a moment, but I raised my mouth naturally. "I don''t have to hope...! If you think I''m the same as then...!" "I wish it wasn''t...." Take a stance with your feet half-step apart and pushing the unfolded cage forward. I shouldn''t have done it in the morning, but there''s no reason to refuse...! Previously, I had to be on the defense side before the overwhelming difference in strength, but I''ve grown since then. Well, here we go. "Yes!" Nero disappears. At the same time as recognizing it, he moves the cage and recalls the sword contained in the impending sheath. "Hmm." "!... fufu" Nero raised his mouth slightly in front of him and launched a series of further attacks. ... I can''t take this! Intuitively, I feel it, and I throw a shock wave forward and back. It''s a tremendous crisis detection capability. Is it more than equivalent to Senpai''s Thunderbeast mode...?! I can''t deal with it just by following it with my eyes. ... then why don''t you try it...! "---System degradation" A technique that reduces the effectiveness of healing magic and reduces magic consumption. Close your eyes and radiate magic as you breathe. "Did you lose the quality of your magic? It''s a technology I''ve never seen before." At the same time as that murmur, Nero, who is in a closed view, starts moving. Detect his behavior with magic sensing rather than sight---a first slash close to invisibility. "...! I got it!!" Still going on? Enhance your magic senses with the fast slashes that follow! Play in the basket while falling back, adding even more application while preventing everything while playing!! "More from here!" System degradation cleared! Restores the healing magic concentration and releases it for a moment! Nero, who tried to wave the sword of pursuit, raised his expression and stopped the movement slightly. "Here!!" Through that gap, the chase begins again with a cage---the healing flying fist knocks in return!! With a sword to return, Nero slightly retreated and cut his healing fist, surprisingly rounding his eyes. "! Did I lose my hand...?" "It''s called healing collapse!" If someone as talented as Nero can react to a slight magical change or not. You can predict my movements from there, but it was the healing collapse that took it backwards...! "With the healing magic of changing the concentration in an instant, can you pervert your senses...." Well, they''ve already found out how it works. That''s exactly what Mr. Nero knows... "Ku, ku, haha!" See, Mr. Nero? Suddenly, I''m surprised at him laughing. The cool impression was that he smiled as if some possession had fallen after a single smile. "Oh, I see. This is why the Demon King looks at it. No, it''s really scary." "Let''s admit it. I''ve never seen anyone use magic more than you." Once again, his atmosphere turns into that of a battle. Even though I''m caught in the cold, my body freezes from the heart, I hold my hand while raising my mouth corner. "I''m sorry, but I''d like you to hang out a little bit more. Usato" "Excellent! I''m coming this time!" With system degradation, as long as my magic reaches, I can grasp all the movements of the opponent. Healing collapse slowly inflicts magic radiation, breaking the opponent''s temper. That''s the newly enhanced healing sensation. It''s still far from being used in battle, but you just have to try it now! "So, what happened after that?" Nea nodded slightly at me with her stupid eyes at breakfast in the dormitory. "I was able to defend myself properly, but I didn''t hit my fist at all, so I got beat up." "I wonder what you''ve been doing since morning, you training idiot." I have no regrets. Rather, let''s say it was a good experience. "I can''t believe I was fighting the former First Army Commander after that... What do you think of that, Ark?" "Ha ha, looks like Lord Usato." "Mr. Ark. Don''t you think you can handle it?" Alc smiles bitterly and Kurumia looks stunned. Meanwhile, Uluru laughs with joy. "It''s really fun to have a conversation around Usato-kun. I wonder if I''ll run in the morning next time." Oh, does Ulu-san run too? "Can I follow you if you like, Rabbit?" "No way, Uluru is on your side too...?" Nea looks at us in a daze, but Mr. Uluru belongs to the Lifeguard, right? The reason I decided to open the clinic was probably because of Olga''s weak body, and I think she had qualities like me, Rose, and Knuck. "Not to mention! It''s the degradation of your system!" Suddenly Nea stepped out and stared at me. [M] "No, that''s why it''s a technique that lowers the quality of magic and reduces its consumption." "How can you do that!?" "... is that it?" "I can''t do it normally! This is stupid!" I noticed it slightly, but I still don''t think this is normal either. It is not simply the opposite of strengthening the system, and it is natural to think that it is due to the benefits of magic rotation. "I don''t understand the meaning of the healing collapse at all....!" "This is easy in itself, isn''t it?" Nea is not the type to fight, so it''s hard to imagine. Let me explain. "At first, you know how to fight while releasing weak healing magic from your body due to system degradation, right?" "?... yeah?" "Now, just before the opponent attacks, the quality of the magic they cast is restored for a moment." "Yeah." "Suddenly, for a moment, a powerful healing magic wave---" "The opponent is confused. I''m pretty sure I saw it for the first time." "It''s five times more powerful than I expected...? Why do you come up with a technique that uses healing magic to confuse your opponent?" I''ll be damned. Well, as a simple analogy, if you were to take a hot shower, it would seem like you would be surprised to turn into cold water for a moment. Uluru-san seems impressed with my commentary... "For a swordsman, it''s equal to a natural enemy. It is extremely troublesome to have the preconception that it is healing magic." "Doesn''t that mean you can definitely stop moving on the verge of an attack... like Suzune-san, it seems to catch you normally..." Mr. Ark and the others have been pulled a little. In the meantime, I''m going to send Koga back for yesterday''s escape. "Master Usato, the system has deteriorated....." Yes? Mr. Ark calls and looks at you. "Does that mean that if you spin the magic trick, it could be seen by anyone?" "I''m not sure, but maybe." "... maybe it will also be for people who are born with strong magic..." ! I know that Mr. Ark has the same strength magic as Mr. Olga, which is close to strengthening the system from the beginning. I''m sure that he understands his own magic, and that there are other people besides him who are suffering from his own magic. "... why don''t you talk to Welsey?" We can''t spread technology that we can''t prove, and we need to talk to Welsey first. In parallel, I will verify it and send a report summarizing the system degradation later. "Can you imagine Welly turning over in the Ringle Kingdom... hmm?" When Nea murmured in amazement, she heard someone banging on the entrance door of the dormitory. Is it a visitor? Well, I''ll check it out. Krumia opens the door and Hannah stands in front of her with her shoulders breathing. When she seemed a little angry and found me, she came close to me with her quick feet. Good morning, Hannah. "Ah, good morning... no! What are you doing!?" "What... what?" "Why is it so strange to just run in the morning and fight Nero!?" No, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. "I met him by chance....." "If you meet by chance, will you fight? Isn''t that strange? Are you stupid? I just ran!?" "Bollocks say I agree with Hannah." Nea now agrees with Hannah. "I''m sorry, but I''m going to need permission next." "That''s not the problem...! Uh, no, wait a minute? Next?" "Yes, thank goodness you''re fighting again....." I didn''t think Nero would invite you. Nero and I had no reason to refuse. "No, Nero is someone who can only keep up with the rigorous training as Amira...." "I''m used to it." "I''m done with this person...." Hannah collapses. I thought it was really bad for you, so I''m going to speak up for now. Er, do you want to apply healing magic? "Excuse me, can I hit you once with goo!? I know it doesn''t make sense!" Afterwards, Hannah, who beat my abs and hurt her wrist, saw her undergoing healing magic treatment with tears in humiliation. 365 Chapter 322 After breakfast, I decided to take a moment to go to Mr. Greff''s quarters. Only Hannah, my assistant, will accompany me, and Nea will wait in the dormitory with Uluru. It seems to be investigating whether you are concerned about the deterioration of the system. "Hah, what are you going to do when you come to the demonic quarters?" "I''m going to see a friend of the demons. I met Keela''s guardian, Mr. Greiff, yesterday." I know you''re talking about me, but first I have to apologize for hiding who I am. Rather, I think it would be better to talk on a soft premise. "There it is." Looking in the direction Hannah pointed, you can see a number of buildings lined up. Gathering the gaze of the demons around him, he walks down the street and finds two familiar children playing on the edge of the road. "Rose, rum?" Did you notice my voice? Ram, the demonic boy, looks at us. He leaned his neck for a moment, but when he brightened his face, he rushed towards me. [M] "Brother Usato!" "Do you understand me?" "Yeah! Onee-chan said so!" "It didn''t look any different, so I knew right away!" You''re making me smile more than before. Happy with the fact, I crouch down to gaze at both of you. [M] I wonder if Greff and Keela are there? "Yeah! I''m home!" "I was so nervous!" Are you at home? When I asked for guidance on which house, Rose and Rum''s gaze unexpectedly turned to Hannah, who was next to me. "Who?" "Who?" Two strangers hide behind me. [M] When I smiled at them, I noticed Hannah next door pulling her mouth with a smile on her face. "... no, why am I so alert and insensitive to you? I''m really angry." "Well, I''ve seen him before." "Hey, is this guy really scary?" "Hey." You''ve made a terrible mistake!? Rose and Ram leaned their necks against Hannah''s smiling words. "You''re not scared, are you?" "Did you help Uncle Greff?" "... did you use healing magic to brainwash yourself?" "Rose, Ram. This guy is a pretty bad person, so be careful." "Ah!? I''m sorry!? I''m sorry!? I''m so shocked that a little kid hates me!?" What does it mean to brainwash with healing magic? Rather, it would be the essence of your magic phantom. Well then, can you show me to your house? "Very well! Come on, Ram!" Yeah! I followed the two of them, who ran off cheerfully. It doesn''t seem to have been that far away, and you''ll soon be guided to a brand new house made of black bricks. When I looked nearby, I knew that the materials of the Demon King Castle were being used, but I noticed a demon girl, Keira, standing in front of the house. "Ah, Mr. Usato! Rose, Ram, you brought me here?" Yeah! He said, "I''m here to see Uncle Greff." Keira, who stroked their heads, turned her gaze to me and Hannah. "Well, I''ve been waiting. Greff is inside. Please." "Yes, I''m sorry to bother you." Now, isn''t my place too different? You''re the one following me... Keela and the others pushed her foot into the house, laughing bitterly at Hannah, who seemed a little uncomfortable. "Uncle Greff! Brother Usato is here!" Here we go. Oh, are you really here? A magnificent demonic man, Greff, is coming from the back of the house. He looks at me without the demon disguise and smiles in trouble after a little surprise. "I''ve heard about you, but I didn''t know you were really human. I can only be surprised when I actually see it." "I''m sorry I made a fool of you...." "No, I''m not going to blame you. Come on, get inside." Invited to the guest room. Then Ram and Rose, who were with me, pulled the hem of my dress. [M] "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Hey, let''s play? "Play" "Hey, Mr. Usato is going to talk to Greff now." Then Hannah, who sighs, comes forward after the conversation but before she talks about going out to play. "I''ll take care of it for you, so please stay with me." Hannah? "I don''t know about you, so I can''t even participate." ... surprisingly, do you like children? No, it''s rude to call it an accident. I let Hannah take care of Ram and Rose, and I sat next to Keira in a way that confronted Greff. "How''s your leg?" "I''m totally fine. Instead, I was surprised because I took off my bandage and didn''t have any scratches. Then there was a healing wizard in this city, so I thought maybe..." It was a pretty bad wound, so I''m glad it healed completely. "As I said before, I''m not going to blame you. Rather, I''m grateful." "No, no...." "Even though you cured my wounds, you helped Keira. Since then, her dark magic has stopped running wild." I feel a little itchy with a straight expression of gratitude. "But how did you turn into a demon? Didn''t you get it?" "Ah, it involves another Dark Wizard who is not here." Lightly explain Ferm. Although he looked very strange about assimilation, he nodded with interest that he was convinced that he had become a demon only in appearance. "My true magic is healing magic, and dark magic is her magic." "... I didn''t think you were the healing wizard of the Ringle Kingdom. It''s also famous here." "Is that in a bad way...?" "No, I can''t say that at all." Well, I''ve been targeted enough to be called by demons and seen by enemies on the battlefield. "I hear a lot about soldiers who are scared of you, but no one says you killed their people." "Well, most people sink with their fists." I was ready, but I didn''t do it. Rather, it was basically life first, so it was more efficient to quickly faint the disorder in front of me. "So, fear is not a life-threatening thought... but, uh, a ghost or a demon." "That''s complicated... ahaha" I laugh bitterly at Mr. Greff''s words. We really have to do something about the devil. I''m afraid of being worshipped in the morning. "Speaking of which, how long has Greff been here?" "About a month ago. Thinking about Ram and Rose, I thought it was time to live where I belonged, and I felt like I lived because the residential area had been freed up." Was it recently? "I''m glad we found a place to work soon. Well, there''s always something like a shortage of manpower." "What did Mr. Greff do?" "Administrative work that draws on the experience of traveling through the territory of the Demon King. It''s a job to figure out where to supply supplies and how many people and time it takes. Surprisingly, I don''t know much about the geography of Demon King territory, so it''s a treasure." "Really...." You''re entrusted with an important task. It will also be difficult to distribute food and other supplies sent from other countries, including the Ringle Kingdom. "How long are you here?" "About two months. In the meantime, I plan to follow the instructions of the Devil King and train expeditions to be dispatched to the monster realm." "Hmm? The expedition seems to be under Koga''s direct control, isn''t it?" "He asked me to do some training." Recruitment will start soon, and I look forward to seeing what kind of people come together. "Oh, Keira. Is it true that you know Koga?" "Yeah, she seemed to get along." "I wonder if that was true..." I''ve been surprising you for a while. We need to get used to being surprised in the meantime. Well, it''s a long stay. "That''s what happens." It seems a long time, but if I think about what I''m going to do, it may still be short. [M] Well, it may be the first dispatch, so I may come to the Demon King''s Landing again soon. Ah, um... What''s the matter, Keira? "May I see... my magic again?" Keira talked to me in a reluctant manner. See the magic? Ferm isn''t here right now, but I might be able to teach you something. "Yeah, I don''t mind. Maybe we''ll prioritize the training of the expeditionaries....." "I''ll be there then." "You''re very motivated...." Isn''t she a lifeguard? I felt the same feeling as when I was knocking in the eyes of a motivated Keira. "Ah, and more! My dark magic has changed a bit since before." "Have you changed?" "It''s a little different from Mr Ferm, but I can now do something similar!" No, but something like that? Dark magic deformation? Dark magic itself is a mysterious magic, so I''ll check it out later. The conversation with Mr. Greiff ended in about an hour. I only talked about each other''s situation, but I think it was a pleasant time for me. Afterwards, I went to get Hannah, who was looking after Ram and Rose --- This was the terrible, terrible story of the healing wizard...... Wow! Brother Usato is really strong! "Ugh, that''s how brainwashed I am...!" In the meantime, I punished Hannah with a healing decouple, who was telling me a demonic story about me. For some reason, Ram and Rose began to look at envy. "I''m not convinced." "What is it?" "The fact that people like you are loved by children." Still say it. After leaving Greff''s house, Hannah and I were on our way back to the dormitory. I look at her with a jet''s eye that swells her cheeks to fill her up. [M] "What do you think I am..." "Like a demon... monster?" "Can''t you even say I''m human...?" It''s too scattered. As she drops her shoulders unexpectedly, she notices the noise at the end of the street. Someone''s running with a lot of momentum? "Uh-oh!!" "Koga...?" Koga, with a very impatient face, comes to us to escape something. When she noticed me, she fortunately stopped in front of her. [M] "Uh-uh! Just in time!!" What''s wrong, Koga? "Actually..." "Senri chased me around and died and ran away, but she looked like she was being chased by a mysterious tracking ability!!" "You''re laughing so refreshingly...! Oh, yes...!" Rather, why else? Then the second princess of the Kingdom of Nirvana, Senli, comes to do it late. She stops in front of me with all her might, which doesn''t seem like a princess either. "Fu, ufufufu... I caught up with you! Koga!!" "Oh, I beat you!! So give up?" "? Why should I give up if I lose to you? I don''t know what that means." Wow, that''s a line that doesn''t seem like someone who''s sunk a whole house of fiances in an engagement duel. Coga, who was caught up with, turned around behind me and offered me in front of Master Senli. "Hey, hey, there''s a rabbit! Is this good?" "I am no other woman than the one I like." "It''s totally different from what you did yesterday!!" Looks like you''ve completely locked Koga on. Well, didn''t you try to replace me right now, this guy? With my doubts elsewhere, Koga points his finger at Senri. [M] "Oh, I don''t like you!!" "Then why don''t you just like it?" "No, this is too strong!?" ... doesn''t it suit you surprisingly? There is something about the strength of this Senri that leads to Koga. I''ll take care of this, Koga. "Uh-uh..." "This Shura Hall. I''ll give it to you." Thumb up to Koga in the back and head back. Let''s assist Senri here under the guise of Koga''s support!! "Please, both of you, stop talking crazy about me." When I said that while showing the trouble, I put my hands on my cheeks so that Senri who was in front of me could shine. [M] "Eh, I can''t believe you''re talking like that... it''s still too early!" "Oh, hey... is this okay? You can trust me, right? Hey!?" While passing through Koga, who grabs his shoulders, he pursues him even further. "I don''t like it, I don''t like it, I don''t like it, I just can''t be honest with Koga." "So that''s what I didn''t like earlier...!?" "Is that what you''re talking about!? Shit, this is--" "Hanna-san!!" Hannah, who instantly read my intentions, knocks Phantom Magic into Koga''s head at a speed that only seemed to have been prepared in advance. Koga, who tried to escape, weakened with his white eyes peeled off. "It''s not effective, but I showed him the illusion that he escaped the scene." "It''s nice...!" "I don''t hate that kind of thing about you. Yeah, I''d rather like it." Even though Hannah and I had the feeling that we understood each other only this time, we turned back to Senri. "Master Senli, I often say that you are friendly enough to fight, but please choose the time and place." "The more we fight, the more we show our friendship...?" Oh, my God. It''s a proverb from another world. That''s right, because you shouldn''t make that mistake, so you should correct it and then be careful not to make any noise. 366 Episode 323 Although there was a little noise between Senri and Koga, after that, Senri was able to calm down and cure the situation. I decided to persuade Senli-sama that if I dedicate Koga to magic, I would be resented for the rest of my life. "Master Senli, have you not forgotten our mission?" "Yes, of course. It''s like I''ve come here on my own, but I know a lot about my role." You''ve been thinking about it for a while. Well, I was overreacting to Koga and me, but I don''t see any bias against the Demons, so I guess I can do my job as a dispatcher here. "It is my life to achieve both harmony with the demons and my fiance." "... you''re doing great." "Hey, don''t give up thinking...!!" A sane Koga grabs my shoulder from behind. No, I mean... nothing wrong with that. "But I admit I was too clear. I''m sorry for the inconvenience." "What bothers me?" "I know that couples suffer together." Rabbit, I''m afraid of this woman. That koga hides behind me in fear. [M] Honestly, I''m scared, but... well, as far as I can tell, I''m smiling. "I''m sure Helena is looking for you, so why don''t you go back to your quarters for a while?" That''s true too.... see you later, Koga. " "Oh oh...." With a smile, I took a deep breath as I dropped off Senri''s back as she turned back on her original path. "Koga, it looks like we got it this time." "That''s strange. It just seems like the situation has gotten worse...!" ??? "Why do I have to look so strange there...!?" That''s a joke, but you''re the one who got me involved. [M] "You know Senli-sama isn''t a bad person either, right?" "Isn''t that the problem before that!? It''s like that!! I''m going to fight him and I''m not listening to people!? And it''s usually strong!?" If there''s a mirror right now, I''d like to show it to you. That''s what I wanted to say to Koga during the war. "Hannah, what do you think of this?" "I thought it would look good without tearing it apart." Ask Hannah, who is next to her, and she''ll hear back. It might be a little interesting to see what I was doing to my opponent. "Ah, that''s enough of this. Besides, I wanted to talk to you." "Are you mad at me for fighting Nero this morning?" "Are you mad at me? I''m also interested in that story, but it''s a different story." Another story? In the meantime, I hear from Koga as he walks around the city. "Regarding the team members." "Oh, you mean the people I train?" I was tasked with training the demons because I absolutely needed physical training to get to the Monster realm. "In the meantime, the recruitment is to begin today. So, I thought I''d introduce you to my team tomorrow." "I see... your subordinates are those of the Warlord''s time?" "Yes, it is." So they''re all the best? It seems to be hard to train.... no, maybe I won''t have to train to be strong. "Do you think you''ve fought before? They''re motivated to hear you train. Mostly in a rebellious way." "I like it. It''s great to have a rebellious heart." When I murmured at Koga''s words, Hannah gave me an astonishing look. "No, why... you don''t have to be a disruptor or a squad." "It''s important that lifeguard training doesn''t break your heart. When I first joined the Lifeguard, I overcame the training with the feeling that I would definitely beat the captain!! Can I lose!!" "... isn''t that just weird about you?" "Anyway, there''s a lot of expectation." "What is this silence...?" Rather than physical strength, it can be said that the mind is important. The body can be healed with healing magic, but not the mind. You should start by creating an unforgettable mind. "How do you do it at first?" "First of all, I feel like I''m going to wait and see. See how your men react and decide how much training you need." "Well, I''ll leave that to you. I''m also interested in life-saving training." With this state of affairs, I think Koga will do it as well. It doesn''t matter, rather Koga will be able to follow us normally. ... well, depending on tomorrow''s confirmation, it''s hard to train like you did to Knuck. I spent the afternoon walking around the city with Hannah. The movements of the demon tribes who were still working in the newly created city were unequivocal, but I thought that there were many ways that each of them was helping each other for life. At that time, I had the opportunity to interact, but since I was with Hannah, the same demon tribe, I was able to speak quickly and unexpectedly. ... the demons seem to have a strong impression of the soldiers I ran into. Afterwards, I looked around the city and decided to rendezvous with Keira again at the training ground near the dormitory to see her magic. "Oh, my gosh. Where did Hannah go?" "I have other work to do. I''ll be right back." Hmm. Nea, who came to me to replace Hannah, stood on her shoulder gaveling at my reply. It''s a shame Ferm isn''t here, but now let''s see Keira''s magic with Nea. "Keira, how much more can your magic do?" "Er, a lot!" "A lot...?" Oh, that much? I was expecting more than just flying in the sky, but is it so versatile? Keira creates her own magic like a cloak from the shadow of her feet and weaves it on her shoulders. "First of all...." Close your eyes and remember something and the end of your cape will move. It stretches and stretches, and when it swells up, it punches hard against the wooden texture that grows nearby. "Now you can stretch and manipulate it!!" "It certainly resembles the deformation of Ferm''s dark magic...." A blow that feels like a whip. Is it okay to assume that Keela has the means to defend herself? "Keira, how much deformation do we have?" "Complex deformations are still impossible, but you can hit and grab things." "... is there anything else I can do?" Keira nodded her neck to Nea, who seemed a little distressed. "That''s all for now. Um... ah, is this okay...?" "Stone...?" Keira picks up a stone that is falling on the ground. Then she spreads her dark magic cloak, wondering what she thought. Eh! You threw a stone in your cloak!? The stone that was thrown sinks into the cape with the sound of thump - it disappears without penetrating. ... nnh!? "You can now find things inside your cape!!" "Amazing...!!" "Yeah, this is amazing...!!" "Ehehe, is that so? Koga told me it was plain." It''s no wonder Koga hasn''t traveled before, but the magic of being able to pack from us who have traveled on a pleading trip is innovative. "What is the weight of this?" "It doesn''t change at all. I don''t really understand the principle." "I wonder if you can put creatures in it?" No, I don''t think we''re going to let any creatures in. Keira answers Nea''s slightly cannibalistic question. She must be intrigued by her researcher temperament. "How many things can I have?" "Hmm, I don''t know. Ah, but if you unlock the magic, everything inside will return to the outside, so be careful." Keira was traveling with Greff and the others, so you''re aware of her abilities to help with that? "Ah, or there''s one thing!!" Another one? Dark magic is as versatile as Ferm... "That said, it''s my first time doing it now....." "Is this your first time?" "Yes, because nobody wants to follow my magic but me and Usato-san, I can finally try it now that Usato-san is here!!" Can you try it because I''m here? In the first place, you can''t use Keira''s magic except for herself and me...? Eh, why...? "So, Mr. Usato!! Can you use my magic!!" "I don''t mind. I also used it yesterday." "Thank you!" Then the magic feathered on Keela''s shoulder jumped straight up and turned in the air and fell on my shoulder. Unlike yesterday, the controls work. "So, what do we do from here?" "Please don''t move..." As Keira told me not to move, Keira approached me and grabbed the edge of the dark magic cloak and spread the inside out---and walked into the inside of the cloak like a warm curtain. "... Keira?" "I''m in...?" Whether you look behind or inside the cloak, she''s not here. "Oh, I really did it...." Surprised by her disappearance of shadows and shapes, she heard such a voice around the collar of her cape. "Keira, this could be...." Yes! I started putting it in my cape! Does it feel like Ferm''s assimilation? Unlike her, it''s not assimilation, it''s just getting into the cloak. "But didn''t you say you couldn''t let creatures in?" "Yes, but I''m the only one who can." "Just you...?" And don''t you want to put any creatures in your cape other than Keira, who is your user? I can manipulate it even when it''s in my cape, so there''s no problem, but I want to see if I can put it in when Mr. Usato is using it.... "What''s it like in there?" Fluffy! Gravity-free space?... the same mysterious space that the Ferms are assimilating? I''m not sure yet. "To sum it up, it''s really magical." Ehehe, thank you very much. Well then, I guess it''s time to get out. Eh? Huh? Why are you questioning me now? I was surprised when it was returned in plain language. Perhaps more can be done. Why don''t you try my magic? " Hmm, that''s right. I used to do things like auto-guards, but now I can fly too. You might want to see how much you can manipulate it in its current state. "This is definitely Ferm''s influence....." "Hmm? What? Nea" "No, it''s nothing. I''m also interested in Keira''s magic, so do something weird." "No...?" Isn''t it strange to assume that you''re already doing something weird? I concentrated my mind on manipulating the dark magic cloak while pulling my cheek at Nea''s words as she flew beside me. 367 Chapter 324 Uluru began to participate in the morning training. It was basically a run to check on the city, so I ran around the city with her at a slow pace, and then I met Nero, who was practicing early in the morning, and had a light conversation. Utter kunh, I didn''t do my best! Of course, Mr Uluru took a tour. But meeting someone with the same strength as Rose is going to be a pretty good experience for me. ... on the second day, it would be too much to see my cure begin to collapse, but it would be better just to realize that there is still room for improvement in this technique. "And now I''m going to meet my men... well, don''t hesitate." "It''s okay. I know." And during the day. Me, Nea, and Hannah were on their way to the former soldiers'' quarters in Koga. There is also a training ground near or near the soldiers'' quarters, making it an ideal place to train. "This is where hell begins....." "Why are you doing so much training?" I can see that now. Nea and Hannah tilt their necks when they look at her like that. Maybe Keira will come... but for today, she''ll be visiting with us. "Oh, there it is." The stopped Koga points to the three demons at the edge of the training ground. Three?... a handful of elites? After all, it seems that the Demon King Army has been dismantled. ... and I recognize those three. "No, it''s not too late? Captain Koga." "Isn''t his lateness a thing of the past?" "Coming eventually. Just wait till then." The dark soldiers of the character who fought in the basement of the Demon King Castle. A female demon tribe with grey hair close to black that specializes in speed. A man who hides his mouth with a collar that manipulates magic similar to a tree. And a big man wearing rocks like armor. When I was surprised by the three people who were quite impressed, they also looked back at our presence. "Huh!? Healing Wizard!?" "I knew you were coming, but why are you here...?" "What a strange thing to do." ... they didn''t hear you? As Hannah and Nea look back at them as they lower their hips in the shade of the tree away from us, Koga, who was walking next to me, walks in front of them. "Whoa, whoa, looks like they''re all here. You guys." "Captain, what the hell is this?" Koga returns a clear smile to the question of the Demon Man who hid his mouth and collar. "Thank you. And above all, your training is what he sees." "" What? "" "The Kingdom of Ringle, the deputy commander of the Lifeguard Corps, Usato. Well, you''ve fought once, haven''t you? This guy is more suitable for teaching, so I decided to leave it to him." Suddenly, both I and I are introduced to be confused. Did you just tell her? Isn''t it too appropriate? "Amira, can I ask you to transfer to your sister''s department now?" "How many times have I told you to tell me that in advance...?" "I want you to be conscious as someone who stands up." What a total scan...!? Koga glanced back at me with her thumb, laughing at the fierce opinions of her men. "The strong guy on the left is Elle. I admire Amira strangely." "Would you mind introducing yourself?" Er, someone with fast feet. "Kevin seems to be the normal one in the middle. Well, it''s normal among these members." "Sometimes they say it''s normal twice...?" It seems normal, Mr. Kevin. "Wall is the big one on the right. A little old-fashioned, but somewhat common sense." "Healing Wizard Hall. I had encountered it in the battlefield before, but it''s nice to meet you again..." "Ah, this is very polite....." The oldest Wall greets me and returns it as usual. I''m sure you have some talent with Koga''s men. ... well, anyway... Koga Nh? "Next time I see you, I''ll advise you to correct your proper personality." "Why would you do that...?" Because that''s the right part to lower your rating, right? It''s going to be too hard for you to fix all this. "As Koga just told me, I''ve been tasked with mentoring expeditions to the realm of monsters, or the coming candidates." First of all, I will tell you that I have been entrusted with training from my mouth. Then El-san stared at me with a strong eye. [M] "You shouldn''t be allowed to suddenly come and teach! Besides, I can''t believe I''m against you!!" "That''s not so much to say, but it doesn''t change the complications....." Kevin seems to be complicated by his appetite for Elle. I knew those who fought as enemies a while ago would react like that. "Of course you think so. I don''t think it''s that easy to admit." Hah! "I hope I have the power to lead you, don''t I? Then it''s easy to talk." Please don''t start a fight or anything! Hannah will be aware of what I''m about to do, but of course she knows it. It''s certainly quicker to make a deal, but you can''t let me admit it with my powers. [M] Well then, shall we play tricks? Then you just have to admit it another way. The healing wizard I accompanied is a strange man. From the perspective of the human race, the ecology is strange, and it does not change the perception of his subhumans at all. It is only strange. Honestly, I still doubt the fact that he''s a normal person. "Mr. Nea" What? Nea the Wizard of Usat. [M] She admitted to being worse than me and looked at the sight in front of her somewhere far away. "What kind of sport was" sticky "?" "It seems that people who have been given the role of demons are playing after people who run away." The three of you chase after Usato-kun, touch him with your hands and you win. [M] Both means you can use magic, but my dear Usato-kun doesn''t use any cages or anything in battle, and on the contrary, he doesn''t use any unnatural magic acceleration. Does this guy have eyes behind him...!? Avoidable...!? Irrational Extremes "Is this trick something you can do by blindfolding (...)?" "I can''t do it normally. Normally." Besides, the sight in front of me is becoming more and more unbelievable because I''m wrapping a cloth around my eyes and limiting my vision. Is that the kind of magic sensing that was spreading the other day? A technique that spreads your senses to magic scattered in the air. I knew the originator was Usato-kun... I''ll stop moving! Avoid the Wall rushing in from behind without looking back. Rotate in the air and scaffold Wall''s back--- Avoid the magic stick of trees Kevin flies through the air. Will this react too!? Are you sure you can''t see!? "The magic sensing of rabbits simply shows the position of the creature and the position of the object that moves within range, but it feels like the person''s reaction speed is too high, causing troublesome performance." "Does that mean the surprise no longer works?" Well, yeah. It''s a useful technique if you learn it, but it''s going to take more time to get there. In the first place, under what circumstances did you train to spin magic...? That''s what bothers me most. "Kevin! Aim for landing! Together!! Elle and Kevin are trying to land. Certainly, there is no way for Usato-kun, who does not use an unclear acceleration, such as the current magic burst, to avoid it. Is this it? No, it''s not over yet. Huh? Unexpectedly speaking, Usato suddenly releases healing magic from his body. "Healing collapse" !? The two of them are stiff as if they had eaten a face. You landed safely on the ground in that moment until you returned to me. "... what was that?" "The healing collapsed. A meaningless technique that strikes a strong healing magic during battle." "No, it really doesn''t make any sense." Well, why bother trying to heal them? So why are you two stopping moving? I think I''m going crazy because I don''t understand too much. What''s wrong!! You can''t even touch me with one finger like that!! I thought you were gonna let me blow a bubble! He''s not human...!? Gu...... Above all, I am the least convinced that I am winning normally. Usato-kun, who is assembling his arms in front of three people kneeling on the ground, doesn''t look tired either. He said he had been running around the training ground vertically and horizontally until now. "... is the demon on the run?" You''re right. I didn''t expect even the magician''s girlfriend to recognize me... Healing Wizard on the battlefield. It''s nothing but cod that goes beyond the difference between species just in terms of simple physical strength. "... I''ve done the same thing before, but it''s better than then." "Was it worse than that?" "No magic, I decided not to use one arm and one foot, but he was moving around normally." Wow, how can you move with one foot? "Are you tasting us!?" For some reason, Elle hung on you with anger. [M] When he leaned strangely, was there anything surprising in his current behavior? What are you going to do, heal us too!? Well, I''m using healing magic to heal myself. That''s why you''re saying you don''t know what it means to heal us!! ? I don''t know, but you were deliberately inflicting healing magic on your opponent ? He put his arms together, blindfolded, whether he was good at the words or not. There''s also a reason why we need to release magic when it comes to magic sensing... yeah, I guess it''s because I can train longer. ...... Ha? I don''t bother healing you tired with healing magic, and above all, you can come to me with all your strength. I wonder if there''s any way I can''t take advantage of this. " I feel like I''ve been told something terrible. What are you talking about, that guy? With this, people who do not use healing magic can also train while healing close to us.... well, it''s going to be quite ineffective. " "In other words, if you''re concerned, you can keep training while forcing your health to recover....?" Nea-san, what''s actually going on? "... it''s a nightmare. No, I know that person for a moment, and I don''t think it''s going to be that bad... hmm" That much...!? It''s not right when the mental side is tested over the physical side. Well, then. So I look at the three of you who took off your blindfold and are stunned again. Seeing each one with a confused, humiliating, or stunned expression, she smiles like trouble. Can you accept this? "I can''t help but admit...! Sure, you''re faster and stronger than me...!!" Elle stood up while wiping the dust on her cheeks. Those eyes are still staring at Usato-kun, and the will to lose is strongly conveyed. [M] "But don''t get me wrong...!! I admitted my strength, but I didn''t admit you!!" With a strong tone, Elle pointed his finger at you. [M] As I was, I was normally impressed by the amazing strength of my heart. I will definitely blow you up, so be prepared! "... fufu, that''s how it must be. At this rate, I can really go." Eh, really...? Instead of being angry with the proclamation, Usato-kun, who reinforced his smile, talks to Koga, who somehow came next to him with his arms tied. "Your men have some highlights." "Isn''t that right? Guts are in the middle." Fufufu, I''m looking forward to training you now. Ha ha, you''re welcome to see something interesting even for me. Wow, that sounds like fun. Koga and a princess named Senli look alike, but I still think they look like Usato-kun. He''s alive and well, and this expedition training is going to be tough. 368 Episode 325 Healing Wizard, Rabbit. I''ve been involved with him four times. The first time was when the Demon King army still existed, after the second attack on the Ringle kingdom failed and defeated. A healing wizard running through the second battlefield. Like a man who vanishes like smoke and is fast as the wind. A meaningless enemy beaten with healing magic. There were a lot of people who talked about him. He''s alive despite being attacked so hard that his consciousness flies. The only thing engraved is a memory that was stunned by something in a white outfit. I don''t know why he''s alive... the reason I found out later was that he was using healing magic to disable the soldiers, but I still remember that he was in a state of confusion at the time. The second time I went with my sister Amira to Hinomoto, the kingdom of beasts. At that time, he had a fierce battle with former Commander Koga. Koga is appropriate, I don''t work, and I don''t particularly respect him, but he''s the best in the Demon King army. Because I admit its strength, I am also a subordinate... I can''t believe it seemed unusual at the time when that Koga was identified as a good enemy. The third and final battle against the Ringle Kingdom. He seemed to have been more violent than he had been in the last battle, and he lived in battle with Chief Nero of the First Army, transformed into a monster in battle with Koga, caught Hannah of the Third Army leader with a strange force at the end of the sentence, and heard absurd stories that could not be judged as hallucinations or facts. I heard from Koga, who actually fought, that he relied on the help of the Dark Wizard, but that doesn''t make any sense. And for the fourth time. When I came to the Demon King Castle... no, it was the first time we fought him straight up here. Absolutely ridiculous physical abilities that exceed the physical abilities of demons. The moment I easily caught up with myself with confidence in speed, I finally understood the fear my friends were saying. "Elle... I wonder if she''s alive..." "... dead" The first thing I felt when I woke up was a physical and mental divergence. My body is not tired, but I don''t have the energy to get up (...). Moving my vision, two of my colleagues'' soldiers - Kevin and Wall - fell down just like me. "What''s the situation right now...?" "After that, I passed out without even touching it. You were the only one left at the end, but how was it?" "... cum" Looks like it didn''t work out that way. I remember...!! That healing wizard... jumped to catch the rabbit on purpose, but in the end I fainted without even touching it...!! "Is he...?" "Over there....." As Kevin whispers his jaw, he sees a bunch of cowards fighting Koga. Oraa!! Healing Bomb!! I saw that move!! I wish I could throw it back before it bursts!! Then it will be offset by a healing burst wave!! What is that...? Healing magic is exploding...? Ruptured healing magic is flying wind pressure and healing magic particles to us. Looking at him with his hands around his eyes, he can see Koga attacking him from above the rabbit with his nails, which changed his dark magic. Surprise blows are meaningless to me before healing sensation!! I know!! I know!! Silver basket and black nails clashing in the air. He made a metal noise and started a fierce fight without getting his hair in. Resilient to outbursts!! I learned all the techniques from you!! Application is better than mine!! Let''s go, healing serial punch!! Gee!? Koga''s attacking rabbit holds green magic in his arm. Seeing the light, Koga stood up - the next moment, a lateral kick fired from below hit him directly and wiped his body off. Beard!? It''s not a fist!? Hey, it was a serial fist until recently!! Got caught!! Magic spins can also be used like this!! Gu, haha! Ah, I remember that too!! What!? Then, each other''s magical, no magical shapes and qualities change instantly, and the offensive defenses are exchanged without stopping. How many rushes have occurred in this instant...!? No, I can''t catch up with my eyes right now...!! "Why is he so well...?" "I don''t really understand either...!!" I mean, until just now, we''ve been moving around with each other... and we''re supposed to be consuming a lot of magic... Is this the difference between their abilities and mine? "Shit, that healing wizard." "Ku, the wall is completely flat...!!" Wall wasn''t used to fine movements, so that''s how tired he is... "Aha, are you guys okay?" Me and Kevin finally regained their strength enough to wake up, and Hannah and the red-eyed woman who was with the Third Army Commander and the rabbit approached. "... Hannah, former Third Army Commander?" "I don''t have any more titles, so I''m fine with Hannah. There''s no point in being a general anymore." After crouching down to see how we were doing, she stood up and looked stunned, looking at Rabbit and Koga. "I don''t blame you because you''re still at the training ground level... but you''re acting strange again." "Even though the rabbits say a lot in their mouths, they''re similar, so they probably enjoy it normally." Listen to the conversation and watch Koga and Usato again. I thought I had trained until today and raised my arms myself, but that was all speculation. I wasn''t, at all, strong yet. I can''t help regretting it. "Mr. Nea? What''s the matter?" You mean you didn''t even have to take us seriously? Even though I received the handiwork of applying healing magic just because of the efficiency of the training, I still couldn''t get the truth out of it. "Did I say El?" "... what?" A black-haired woman calls out. "That was before. It''s just a petty check for him, isn''t it?" What? "First of all, I think I saw how much you could do." Kevin said, "That''s a lie..." By contrast, I grip my hands with my hands. "Otherwise, you can''t faint fluently by now." "What are you threatening?" "I''m just telling the truth. But... yeah, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Why don''t you just leave him alone?" The black-haired woman left with Hannah who pulled her cheeks somewhere after seeing hell. Um, is that a threat? I tried to blow it up a little. She seems to have guts. " Is that so? Ah, well, that was redundancy-- " "No, you''re not kidding. If he''s serious, he''ll be in trouble." ... fine. I mean, we don''t have to be serious right now. Then I''ll pull you out. Come to hell or whatever...!! I''ll get over it!! 369 Episode 326 Diary Today''s training... no, after we finished watching him, we were each given a notebook. He said that it seems like a diary that records training from tomorrow, and it is unclear what it means to stabilize the spirit by objectively looking at yourself and writing down anger, dissatisfaction, frustration, etc. with training. I would throw away the usual person who would do this, but I came up with a good idea. I didn''t mean to show it to anyone, and I came up with the idea of making it his... healing wizard''s weakness and ecology, not his training journal. "Kukuku, it''s a diary to stabilize my spirit...! Instead, I''ll write down your weaknesses with this guy and let him tell you...!!" I smiled as I was alone in the dormitory. For now, let''s start by exposing his ecology and possible weaknesses from tomorrow!! "Ah, for now, the first day is today, so I''ll start writing on the second day...." I have to decide this kind of detail carefully because I''m worried about it later. Day 2 /(adv-to, adv-to) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) in /(adv, adv-to) (on-mim) if/if/if/if/if/if/ /(adv-to, adv-to) (on-mim) (on-mim) yesterday/ Day 3 Shit, shit, shit! Damn it! Is that him!? Regret, regret, regret! Aren''t you crazy to keep running all day!? Why are you carrying a bear!? Why are you running normally!? Why does it always seem fun!? Why didn''t you use healing magic on us today!? It won''t be easy!? A moment is a struggle!! Ah ah ah ! I can''t scream because my muscles hurt when I scream!! D No, let''s be cool. I wasted a whole page, but my first thought hasn''t changed yet. It is no surprise now that he is not human. Tomorrow. Tomorrow we''ll have to find something weak. I''m the fastest Elle in the former Second Army. Everything is cool and fast. Come to tomorrow''s training without losing your coolness. Day 4 Ah ah ah ah ah ah"!? Ah, ahh, Amira Oneesan!! Why do you care about getting close to him?! I''m glad you came to see the training, but why!? Jealous, jealous, jealous!! Forgive that healing wizard!! I deserve that smile!! You have koga, damn it!! But even if you try to hit him with this grudge, it''ll only please him!! Why are you so happy to be rebelled? Instead, they told me to come!! I can''t and I don''t know what it means!! What the hell is he gonna do? D When I calmed down and looked back, I thought it was disgusting. Anyway, I plan to dispose of it after this training period, okay? Another page has been crushed, but when you think calmly, is it that much attention that Amira Onee-sama will come? Doesn''t that mean you''ll be able to see him at first sight if you get past his training? Russia suddenly became motivated. And take down the rabbit. Absolutely. Day 5 Voluntary training was given to me today. After all, Usato and Koga were called by the Demon King for important purposes, so it became free. I thought this was a good opportunity, and I was successful in asking Uluru for information about Nea, the black-haired woman who named the rabbit wizard, and the healing wizard who named her colleague who happened to be there. Honestly, I''m surprised that more information is gathered than I thought. 1. [Rabbit is a human from a different world] This seems to be quite well known these days, and it doesn''t make sense. 2. [There was no magic in his world] How could there be such a world without magic? at first, but apparently it''s not a lie either. In other words, it would be an amateur who used magic for less than a year. 3, [The two brave men and the rabbit in the world were ordinary people who had barely experienced a fight] In addition, he has less than a year of combat experience. It''s a strange world because we don''t hunt animals. How do you live without fighting? 4, [Rabbit magic is only authentic healing magic] It seems that the demonic figure was made from the black knight''s combined Dark Magic abilities. The Black Knight has not arrived in this dispatch. Taken together, it doesn''t matter at all. You''re an amateur who hasn''t had any magic, fights in a year. D Hold on a second. It hasn''t been a year since you came from such a world...? I''m not going to replace someone else somewhere....? Day Six Today, Rabbit brought me a magic trainer!! He remembered what I said two days ago about the Wizard of the Wind! More than koga!! The training is also amazing today with a menu separate from Kevin and Wall!! So I don''t know why I brought Nero here!? What''s that mysterious connection really about!? He almost killed me!? Of course, as a wind wizard, I don''t know anymore, but that stupid white coat!! Your brain is absorbed by your muscles!! I mean, you can''t say no if you bring me here!! The opponent is the most powerful swordsman in the history of the Demon King Army!? Master Amira-sama, his strength and magic skills have different dimensions!! If my wind magic is a breeze, why did you bring it here? In the first place, Nero, why are you using your holidays here...? Was it because I was the fastest in the Second Army? I only knew about 10% because I left it to my senses to teach. I''m sorry, I''ve been so reckless, but the rabbit was still easier to understand. Why is he talking to Nero like a friend in the first place? Is it crazy that he''s doing a mock fight with Mr. Nero before our morning training? D It''s over. "[]/(exp, adv) (uk) (uk) after a while/after a while/" I don''t want to be spoiled. Seven days have passed since the training began. The lives of people living in cities are constantly changing, but every day is a new frontier for us who have experienced about five times the astonishment of our lives in the past week. Of course, in a bad way. When the three of you gather at the early morning training grounds, you''ll see a bunch of rabbits dressed in white and... unusual morning koga. Oh, you guys are... Nh? Koga leans her neck for not responding. But shortly afterwards, a rabbit walking around with his hands behind his back stood in front of us. Good morning, everyone. "Good morning!!" "... thank you" "... eh?" I''ll reply to the two of you with a good greeting to make sure you''re late. Bishi, looking alternately at the faces of the two of you standing tall and Rabbit, the man who took control of Koga with his hand walks forward. "It''s the seventh day of training today. You''ve always followed me here without missing anyone." "Captain, what training are you doing today?" "No, I''m not the captain, I''m the captain!? Kevin, you weren''t such a bloodthirsty character!?" Kevin began to train as if his personality had changed. My eyes are empty, but I don''t care. "Transformation of the flesh. A revolution." "What!?" Wall started training like he was stuck in a muscle. I don''t think he cares enough either. I think they were like this from the beginning. "Hey, Rabbit, what did you do?" I didn''t do anything, did I? Koga grabbed Rabbit''s shoulders in a very confused state. "Then why would Kevin and Wall be like that!?" "There''s a part of lifeguard training that changes my mind....." "I think you''ve changed your mind or your personality...." Rewind and the rabbit will turn towards us. I feel like I''ve gotten used to his unexpected behavior in the last few days. Yes, I should''ve gotten used to it first. Well then, the people who have been recruited from tomorrow will also participate. Try to be an example to them. " Yes! Kevin and Wall will be too late, but we barely keep ourselves. With more people like this, my spiritual burden will be relieved, and I have one more day of patience...! "Hey, are you okay?" Then Koga calls me here. I give him back a loose smile. "Haha....." "Ooh, you''re also quite distracted...." "It''s because of the events of the last few days." Numerous actions and connections of a person who is trained to the limits of the mind throughout the day and who puts a further strain on the mind. But now I can say that I have overcome it. "Haha, I won''t be surprised anymore. Captain Koga...." "No, I''m not surprised by his behavior, really." Huh? Turning his neck to Koga''s slightly pulled words, another person comes here this time. I looked at you--I regretted it. I''m here to see you, Rabbit. "No, I didn''t think you were coming. Aren''t you busy?" Magnificent horns on silver hair. And on top of his big figure, the man wearing a black robe, the Demon King, stood there with a pleasant smile. Next to it is a famous maid, Siel. "It will depend on the availability of time. Am I the Devil?" Wow, have you been doing this since this morning? ... is that a hallucination? For some reason, even the Demon King is coming to the training ground. "And then. I was going to give you what you asked me to do." "What did you ask for?" This is him. What the hell is this guy? What kind of bad joke is it in the original world that this guy was treated normally...? "Is this...?" "It''s a scroll engraved with gravity spells. I''ve prepared several sheets, but don''t use them in a weird way." "Thank you...! Would you double your potency if you put two of these on!?" "Are you listening to me?" This time, I feel dizzy when I see an unusual sight of Usato talking casually with the Demon King. Perhaps I am suffering from something called phantom magic. Rather, I hope so, but when I try to fall down, my back is supported by Koga. "Hey, Elle!? Are you all right?? My eyes are empty!?" "Die Job Death" "It doesn''t look okay at all!?" The more you get used to it, the more you get used to it. Adapting to this development of anger will help me move on...!! "Mr. Koga, who is it? No way... cheating...?" "Wow!? The troublesome guy came here!?" "Ah, I asked her out." "Are you the devil of Magimon!?" Another rabbit... I wonder why this thing is so full of chaos. "The demon king is coming, so I thought I''d introduce you and her." "Don''t try to introduce me and Senli to the Devil!! I admit it!!" "Ah, please wait. Koga san!" Nirvana''s woman chases normally in agile motion from behind Koga, who runs away from me with all her might. The Demon King who had stopped by looked happy and talked to Usato. "I''m sure they''ll push it out." "I guess. I think it''s a matter of time." "... Kukuku" With the Demon King, I''m smiling...!? Even those of us who are watching are scared and trembling, but only the maid, Siel, is laughing as if she were in trouble. "Wow, they both look bad!" ... I knew this rumored maid had a habit and a habit. Otherwise, the Devil''s maid would not be available, and I will be honest with her. "Well, let''s get back to it, but I''ll talk about it tomorrow." "Isn''t tomorrow over just now?" The recruits will join us, so I want you to do your best as a trained person first... Rabbits shake their necks at the words. "I''m going to do some real training tomorrow, and I''m going to do some swinging. Good luck." ""... what? "" Authentic...? Suddenly we point to ourselves. "And then, yes. If I get into training, I''ll look like someone else, but don''t worry, it''s not like I have a double personality." "No, don''t worry about it!? What kind of training is it until today?!" "It''s like the preparation period." I don''t know what it means to be in the prep period to run around and lose my mind and body. What makes you look like someone else in the first place!? "... there''s also a reason why Nea and Hannah''s bad girl combination advised me to make it easier for me to recruit for the squad..." "... what did you just say?" "No, it''s nothing. Never mind." I felt like I definitely said something, but I was distracted. I don''t know, I think it was a murmur you shouldn''t have missed. Master Devil, did you just whisper something horrible? Well, I thought the training policy for this guy was clumsy, but was that so...? Kukuku " The Demon King was laughing joyfully at the raven that murmured something. What''s going to happen tomorrow...!? I''m scared... just too scared...!! 370 Three hundred and twenty-seven words The formation of the troops to explore the demon realm. They were recruited from within the city, and were to begin at the former Second Legion training grounds where we had trained until today. Of course, we would be staying in dormitories. No specific time frame was given, but we were told that we would be training here for about half a month to a month. Usato, a bullshit human being, would be leading the training. Before I knew it, he had become the second-in-command of the squad. I heard that the captain, Kogan, had gone out of his way to put Usato in charge of all the training, but I think that this madness was just a way for him to get involved. Finally, this day has come. ...... And today, the full-fledged training will begin with the demons who were recruited. The number of people who have gathered is about thirty. You''re participating in this too? It''s dangerous, but I hear you get a lot of money. Of course, I don''t do this lightly. Of course not. This is probably the majority. In fact, soldiers who know about Usato don''t bother to come here. They know how dangerous he is. What''s the point if ex-soldiers who are used to training don''t come?I asked him about it yesterday because I thought ......... I think it''s better for him not to come if he''s scared by my reputation. You don''t have to go through the trouble of getting scared again. What was scary about this was that I knew for sure that he was going to do something. Because of this, only a small number of soldiers were gathered. However, a small percentage of them were former elites like us who had experienced his fear on the battlefield. I saw an unfamiliar face in the group, who was the same gender as me, so I decided to talk to him. You''re an ex-soldier ......, aren''t you?You don''t look like much. The person who approached me was a female soldier who gave me a cold impression. I can tell from her appearance that she''s a very capable person, but I''ve never seen her before, perhaps because she belonged to a different organization. You''re the fastest Elle in the Second Corps, aren''t you? "Hey, wait, ......?I''ve never said my name before. ......? "I''ve heard rumors for years. What rumors? "I''m Veena, formerly of the First Corps. What?Are you sure you''re not listening to me? I''m confident I''m fast, but I''m sure I didn''t say that much. ......! I''ve never seen you before. Why did you join such a suspicious recruitment? "I saw you on the street the other day and got curious. Oh, yeah? When did you see her? She could be running or just walking. I was chasing you around with a blue grizzly on my back. I don''t understand how you saw that and decided to join ......? I don''t understand how you saw that and decided to join in. ...... By the way, some of the people here are interesting. Did I get sidetracked? In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sorry to say, but you don''t look like a former soldier. You can find a lot of people who are looking for a great deal more than just a great deal more. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at our own web site. I''ve heard that her rage frightened the brave and raised the morale of her allies, and in the end she and her partner, the flying dragon, survived. People are not always what they seem. ...... In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find it on the web. I''m not sure what to say. What''s wrong? No, I was just telling you why I''m here. I was just telling you why I came here. We are both former members of the same legion, so I thought we could talk about some things. Oh, I''m Elle. I used to be in the Second Corps. "Oh, thank you very much. I''m Nono Heresteia. I was a member of the Third Legion''s cavalry unit. I was in the cavalry of the Third Corps. I''m ...... Vina, and I belong to the First Corps. We introduced ourselves again. It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it. What is Nono doing here? I''m going on a trip, so I thought it might be a good way to make some money. Oh, that''s nice. You''re ex-cavalry. ...... "Yes!With my partner, the flying dragon! A cavalry unit flies across the battlefield with a flying dragon. I''ve heard that the bond between the soldier and his partner, the demon, is quite important in that situation, but from the looks of it, there is quite a bond. I''m not sure what to make of this. "And to escape from the healing wizard! "......? I''m sorry, I didn''t understand what you meant. What?I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. ...... I thought about it a lot, but it didn''t make sense. I''m not sure if it''s the same as mine, but it''s a good idea. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what you''re doing here. Yes!Yes! You''re going to do some training and bang around in the demon realm, aren''t you? Oh, yes. Oh, yes, that''s right. I''m sure she didn''t even read the application guidelines. I''m not sure if you''ve ever heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. I can tell you about it here, but ...... hmm? "Heh heh, let''s see what this rumored healing wizard is all about. ...... "Rumors are rumors. I''ve seen a few of them, but they''re way overblown. The two men''s mutterings were pierced by the gazes of the elite who had experienced the battlefield with us. It looks like you came here just for the fun of it ....... I''m sure they''re not ex-soldiers, maybe they''re just migrant workers from the countryside? I''m sure they''re not ex-soldiers and they''re probably migrant workers from the countryside. ...... Those people will be gone soon, so there''s no point in worrying about them. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.You heard wrong, didn''t you? Yes, they said "chipmunk". What do you mean? That''s a lie. Why did you just lie to me? Next to me, Veena and Nono are having a strange conversation. ...... You''re here. A man in a white coat and a girl in a gray dress similar to his come to the training ground. Behind them were Hannah, the former commander of the Third Legion, and Keira, the dark wizard girl, who realized that the time had finally come. It looks like a lot of people have gathered. Looks like. Usato, the healing wizard, and Ururu. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll help. I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it. It''s nice to meet you, I''m Usato Ken. I''ve been assigned to be the second-in-command of this search party. I will be training you all so that you can withstand the rigors of this expedition. At first glance, it looks weak and gentle, but it''s a trap. It only pretends to be human, but inside it is something else. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah. "El-san. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. Isn''t it all right, ......?Maybe. It''s better to leave Nono alone. He''ll be fine. I''m going to introduce you to someone who can assist us in this training, since our captain, Koger, is going to be late for some reason. Then Usato introduced Uluru, who was standing next to him. He has the typical human skin tone and cream-colored hair, and he has a friendly smile. This is Ullr, a healing magician like me. She will be casting the healing spell on you. It''s nice to meet you all. If you get hurt, let me know!If you get hurt, let me know and I''ll fix you right up! I thought all healing wizards were dangerous people like Usato and his master that I saw on the battlefield, but Ullr seems to be a decent guy. ...... I''m not sure what to make of this, but I''m afraid that there''s something unsubtle about the way he smiles in front of us demons. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the web site. ""What?" I''ll introduce you to the next one. I''m not sure what to make of this. Was it my imagination?It''s your imagination, right? I''m not sure what to make of this. I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. Her name is Hannah. She''s my assistant. I have nothing to say to her. Don''t bother with me. ......? The next time Hannah is introduced, her gaze turns to Nono, who is standing next to us. I''m not sure what to make of that. ...... Well, good luck with that. I don''t know how it''s going to turn out, either. I was given a sympathetic look. The next thing you know, Usato is looking down at Keira, who is standing beside him. I''m not sure what to make of it. We''re supposed to watch her train on the magic side, but you guys don''t need to worry about that. "Well, thank you for your time, ....... I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I''ve been so impressed with your work. ...... I''ve often thought that you''re a good kid, but you don''t seem like a dark wizard like Koger or the Black Knight. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. This time, the training is intended to be quite severe as it aims to explore within the demon''s territory. While I was thinking about it, Usato seemed to be explaining the purpose of this training. In addition to physical training, I''d like to teach you all how to use magic more smoothly. The only people who know how unusual that technique is are probably me, Kevin and Wal. I''ve been watching him for a week and I still don''t understand the principle behind his healing magic. "Well then, ...... "You''re more normal than I thought, healing wizard. ......!? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ve heard of demons and monsters, but to all appearances you''re just a human being. And he doesn''t look that strong. Shouldn''t these naive idiots be thrown out of here right now? Kevin, Wal, shouldn''t we be the ones to take action before this tragedy happens? Screwing with the captain?That''s unacceptable. "Too much rhetoric, too much anger. No!They''re going to choke these people out! I''m not sure what to make of this. I''m more afraid of the dark wizard next door. Are you sure you want me to stay here?I heard that children with dark magic explode. I''m not sure about Usato, but even Keira?...... these guys. In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at the following web site: ....... I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure what to make of this. "......hi...... Oh no. I''m not sure what to do. You''re so angry!I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to say. Something passed by my face at high speed and hit the tree behind the guy who was about to say something without learning. We all look behind us and then look back at Usato, who has a smoke of healing magic residue rising from his palm. ""......" What? You threw a magic bullet? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. He walked leisurely past us, playing with a magic bullet in his hand that had made a small hole in a tree. At first," he said, "I didn''t want to do this. I didn''t want to do this. Really. In a calm tone of voice, he slowly puts his hands around the necks of the two people who had just been talking nonsense. The two men looked pale, as if their earlier bravado had vanished. It''s the first day. I wanted to make sure that everyone understood the training process and all that. I did the same with mine, so I thought I''d pass on the master''s teachings to you. ...... Despite the strange tension in the air, he still kept his cheerful tone. It was eerie. I didn''t expect to be told that an innocent girl was scarier than me. Haha, it''s really funny. ---Hey, I bet you guys think so too. "~~! No, wait, ......, those two can''t move! It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure what to do. I''m not doing this anymore.I know that you guys are skeptical about me.Well, I can''t help it!You''ve shown very little of that side of yourself for the past week.Yeah! I''m not sure what to make of that. I''m not sure what to make of it. "--- The atmosphere changes. In an instant, Usato''s calm, friendly impression gives way to a predator-like atmosphere, and his eyes widen. "City, 20 laps. ""What?" "Run as fast as you can to get ready. We were all taken aback by the unrealistic preparatory exercises. There''s no way I can do 20 laps! "You''ve got to be kidding me! In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. I''m sure you''ll agree.I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. Do it. ""......" We ran out of the place in silence. As we headed in the same direction without signaling, we realized that the training we had done until this day had been a game to him. I realized that the training until today had been a "game" for him. "Is that the healing wizard Usato ......? That''s a hell of a guy, ......!It''s going to be a horrible day at ......! Why is this happening to me ......? You''re the one who deserved it, ....... I''m not sure what to make of it. I''m not sure how I feel about that.I''m not sure how I feel about that. She''s even better than the rumors say. I''m looking forward to the future. You''re pretty crazy too, ......? I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea. I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. What? I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will help you.I''m sure that the transformation was so great that I heard a voice that I shouldn''t have heard. I''m not sure.I''m not sure what to say.I''ll be back!There''s something coming from behind you! Hmm! I looked behind me at the scream and saw that there was indeed something chasing after us on the street. If you look closely, you can see a familiar blue blob ...... is ....... "GOOOOOOO! "Keira, hold on! Yes! Usato carrying a blue grizzly on his back, with Keira on top of it. ......? I''ve seen him carry a blue grizzly on his back many times, but why would he carry Keira on his back and then carry us around? I''m not sure what to do."Don''t stop!" "Healing magic barrage! "Aaahhhh! Healing magic is being thrown at us from behind! In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do. 371 Three hundred and twenty-eight words Healing magic is a really scary magic. My legs stopped moving, and the guy next to me, who was gradually falling behind, was forced into a full recovery state with the light of the healing magic, and forced to run. There is no fatigue left in the body. But the mind, which is always forced to do its best, can''t cope with the changes and is being worn down. "Keira!How''s the view from there? It looks good!It''s high and fun! If you only listen to the conversation, you''ll smile. If it doesn''t look like a healing wizard with a blue grizzly on his back and Keira on top of it, it''s ......! If you see someone who is about to fall or cheat, let me know. It''s a big responsibility.It''s a big responsibility.I''ll do my best. Good boy! Correction!The conversation was too scary! What was that?Is that what you meant? "Oh, Usato-san. He''s going to collapse! "Oh, that''s not good. ......!I''m not sure what you mean.I''m not sure what to say.You idiot! I''m not sure what to say. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and the best way to use the site, please contact us. He was brought back to reality in an instant and ran frantically on his feet. I''m not sure when I''m going to be shouted at.Oh, this is going to become a habit. ......! "Shoon!Give me strength!Oh, my God! Dareka, take care of me. ...... And the guys next to me are so perverted it''s breaking my heart: ......! I''m just terrified that Veena and the others are so excited that they can''t hide it anymore! I''m not sure what to do. By the time we finished running the 20 laps, we were so exhausted that we collapsed on the training field. We were so tired that we collapsed on the training field. I never thought that we would be forced to run at a speed that was really close to our full strength. ......! I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it. My heart is about to break with just a few words. ......! When we reached the training ground and collapsed in exhaustion, Usato''s voice landed in front of us and slammed us into despair. I''ve been thinking about this a lot, but why does this guy not look tired at all! Isn''t that unreasonable? We were running with a blue grizzly on our backs! I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it. I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to do. Yes! "Hydrate yourselves! I''m not sure what to make of this. You''ve done a lot of running. I''m sure you''ve been to ......, right, Elle? Yeah, I guess so. I''m sure we talked about this in order to investigate Usato. I was surprised to find out that he remembered my name as well. Ullr quickly wrapped his hands around my dirt-stained hands. Don''t worry. I''m sure you can get over this. Good luck. Oh, yes. ...... I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to say.It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.I''m not sure what to do. "You''re too kind. ...... "My angel ...... "Goddess ...... The other guys seem to have been dropped altogether. It''s not unreasonable, I thought, as I quenched my thirst with the water bottle they gave me. Now, you''ve had enough rest. When everyone has finished their healing magic and rehydration, Usato looks around at us. In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. You''ll be able to find a lot more information on the web. "The Demon King...... "Who says I can''t talk?...... Next drill. When it became quiet, Usato instructed the next exercise. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve. I clap once, you do one push-up. "When I clap once, do one push-up. It''s not that hard, it''s a simple exercise. Now, spread out and get ready for push-ups!I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. It''s not that difficult if you just listen to the content. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. Yes, sir! Hanna, use illusion magic to penalize those who try to take it easy. Oh, you want to go that far, ......? I''m going to teach Keira the basics of spinning magic, so wait for me. Yes!Thank you very much. I''m not sure what to make of this. I''m not sure what to make of this. Then, what do you think? I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. I''ve done thousands of push-ups when I was a soldier. ...... I''m not worried if this is all it feels like. I''m sure you''ll agree that it''s a great idea. "...... A sound is heard. Do push-ups. "...... It makes a sound. Bend your arm. "...... A sound sounds, and you do a push-up. Such monotonous and sober training goes on forever. I know that my body will always be healed by the healing magic. I''m confident that I can continue like this forever. But when will this be over? While I was pondering this, Usato''s hands were clapping. It''s hard to be mindless, and gradually unnecessary thoughts begin to cross our minds. The time until the next clap of hands is endlessly distant. I wondered what we were being forced to do. It''s so hard. I''m not tired, but my body is not listening to me anymore. It became painful to listen to the regular rhythm of the clapping of hands. ......! "Oh, um! "Hmm, what is it? One of us shouted, but the hands kept clapping. In the event that you''ve got a lot of time, you''ll be able to take a look at the most effective way to get the most out of your home. "When is this going to be over? "....... The end?I haven''t decided when it will end. I haven''t decided when ......? I''m not sure what you mean by that. So I guess it doesn''t count. And the clapping of hands echoed again in the quiet training hall. Day 8 The eighth day My heart sinks. Gradually, I can''t even feel pain anymore. The feelings that rise up in you are drained And in the end, you can''t think about anything at all. Oh, I see. That''s the way it is. ---And... "Huh. "Huh? I fall down from the chair where someone breathed into my ear. I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it. I''m not sure what to say.You scared the hell out of me! I''m sure you''re not the only one. ...... Have you come to your senses? "...... What? Why am I writing a diary? I''m afraid of what I''m writing.What was I unconsciously writing? After a day''s training, I returned to my dormitory and collapsed on my bed,....... The next thing I knew, I was awakened by Veena''s prank and fell out of my chair. "Why are you here in the first place? "Don''t you remember?Don''t you remember that Nono and I are staying in your room today? ...... Oh, by the way, ....... It''s not that I''m the only one who lived here during the war, as this was originally a soldier''s quarters. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for and what you can do to help. Today, Nono and Veena, two of the few female members of the recruited team, were assigned to live here. So, where is Nono? She was passed out on the bed, just like you. Oh, ....... I looked over and saw Nono sinking into the bed as if she were dead. It''s not unreasonable to think that I was the same way. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. I''m sorry. I''m not sure what to make of that. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I love to see people crying, suffering, and emotions. Why am I sharing a room with this guy? I''ve been in a room for four people by myself. But I like it even more when I have to go through that myself. Personally, I like this one better. ...... You fucking pervert! Aah! I''m not sure what to say. What the hell is this guy doing?Where have you been hiding all this time? I''m sure you''ll be able to figure it out. ......?I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to make of this. Did he wake up?No, but it''s still ...... hmm? The girl''s stuff is gone too, but ...... Hmm. ...... That''s the one, isn''t it? He escaped. She escaped. ...... It''s a good idea to take a look at the actual information on the web, as well as to make sure you''re getting the most out of it. It''s just the two of us, isn''t it? El-san. I''m going to bring Nono back! I don''t want to be in a room with this pervert! I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''m not the only one. I''m sure you''ll agree. The healing wizard is still a traumatic presence for me. He appears everywhere I go, so he''s probably targeting me. To top it all off, even Hanna is ......! I''ve become a puppet of the devil. ......! I have to escape, even if it''s just me. It''s a great way to get to know the people in your area. I''ll meet up with Sean first and then we''ll ...... Then we''ll figure out what to do. I''m not sure what I''m going to do. "Okay, let''s keep going... I''m not sure what to say.Nono? What? Behind me. In the backyard of the dormitory, a presence emerged from the darkness and its voice made me shiver from the bottom of my body. I''m a healing wizard, ......? I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll help. Oh, the devilish figure from that time flickers in my mind. He walked out to the light and bowed to me. I''m sorry for startling you the other day. "What ......? I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. I asked Hannah about it. She told me that it was quite traumatic. ...... I was surprised when she apologized. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. This is a great way to get the most out of your time and money. I think you don''t need to apologize for that,......, since you were in the middle of a war. It''s not like I''m a demon or anything. It''s not that I''m a demon or anything, it''s just that my companions have the ability to make me look like a demon or demon. "Isn''t that just as bad as ......? I wonder how they can look like demons and devils. In the event that you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your business, you''ll want to take a look at the following. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it. What?I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why. I''m not sure what to do. This means that Sean is here at ......? Maybe he''s a good person ......? I thought it would be a good idea to get your approval,....... I don''t know why Hanna rushed me. Oh, thank you very much. I also have a burin ...... blue grizzly as a buddy, and I understand how much you care for it. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand how important it is to have a Blue Grizzly as your partner. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk. ...... In that sense, you and I might be the same. You can now concentrate on your training without worrying. What? It''s easier to concentrate when you have a partner nearby. What?Does this mean I can''t escape? I can''t leave this place because Sean moved me here. ......? Could it be ......? The reason they brought Sean here was to make sure I couldn''t leave. ......? I''m not sure what this guy is thinking, given the way he changed during the day, and I''m not sure if what he said and did earlier was out of the goodness of his heart. The only thing I can say is that I can''t escape from here anymore. The only thing I can say is that I can no longer escape from this place. "Oh, yeah, that ...... me, training ....... "Yes? "Quit ...... No, what was the point of today''s training ......? I can''t say I want to stop the training,....... I''m not sure what to make of it. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. "Kokoro......? Yes, I''ve heard that the demon realm is an environment where you never know when you''ll be attacked by a ferocious demon. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what''s going on in your life. So, ......, Usato continued, suddenly clapping his hands. The same sound that I heard during today''s push-ups sent a sickening sensation down my back. "Ow! I''m not sure what to make of it, but I think it''s a good idea. ...... Are you okay? "I''m fine ....... No, my body has been traumatized. I''m afraid I almost did a push-up by accident. You look tired, and it''s not good to talk too long. "Yeah, yeah, ....... I''d better get back to my quarters. I couldn''t tell which face was real, the scary one from the training or the current one. I''m not sure which one is real, the one I had during training or the one I have now. So I''ll see you tomorrow. "...... Yeah? "Well, I look forward to working with you at ....... I''m not sure if that''s the end of it. I''m not sure if that''s the end of it, but he continues down the dark night road away from his quarters. You can''t escape from ....... I had the will to escape from the healing wizard. But today''s training was just as bad. I''m not going to be able to move around because Sean was brought here. I''m sure you''re aware of this, Hannah.You betrayed me. ......! "Just when I thought you''d left, what are you doing at the door ......?Nono. El-san, who came out of the door behind me, gave me a strange look. It''s also the only way I could keep my hands on the ground and just wail about this helpless situation. 372 Chapter 329 Training Record 1st Number of people 36 people [Log] On the first day, I was thinking about getting the crew to grasp my feelings, but I decided to change them immediately. It was also said by the two demons, but even without it, the people gathered in the recruitment were demons with better physical abilities than humans, and in addition, there were people who behaved like ex-soldiers, so I thought it would be more rude to make trouble. So today, I tried the training method I had been thinking about. Creating an unforgettable mind is not a living thing. Can I do that? [M] You are driven by helpless anxiety, but you still have to do it. Training Record Second Number of people 22 persons [Log] There were 14 fewer people today yesterday, but fewer fled than I thought. Honestly, as of yesterday, I was going to reduce it to a single digit, but it looks like more bony people are gathering than I expected. But the only goal of this training is to explore the Monster Realm. Honestly, we don''t want to make sacrifices, so we must literally carefully select the team to explore. Individual ratings include: The three I''ve been training for a long time are excellent. Among them, I look forward to El-san. Training Record Third Number of people 18 people [Log] There are fewer than four people, but the training content remains unchanged. Rather, I''ll make it harder from here. Vina, well... yes, there must be a lot of special people in the world. Sometimes my eyes scare me in another way. [M] Keira swallows fast. I am worthy of telling you what to say, because you have worked so hard to encourage me. I have to make sure I don''t lose to them, too. Nea''s analysis of the gravity spell is almost finished, so I''ll scroll tomorrow. Training Record 4th Number of people 15 people [Log] I decided to team up today. Participating members are me, Koga, and Senri. Koga and I scrolled with gravity and took on a substantial handicap, but this was good in the middle. Heavy means slow movement. In other words, nature and the body will avoid wasteful movements and be aware to perform optimal movements with minimal behavior. I thought this might even be used for training, so I asked the Demon King to order additional scrolls today. For some reason, Hannah and Nea were dragged away. Training Record 5th Number of people 15 people [Log] Oh, no one was missing for more than a day. Isn''t this a pleasure? It was a pretty good sign, so I was so happy that I decided to focus on training today. I distributed the scroll I ordered from the Demon King yesterday to all members of the team, and I decided to do the usual menu + team. The scroll itself is not as powerful as that of me and Koga, and it only takes about two to three times the weight of the stretched person. ... is that a little too much? Senri-sama was scrolling around cheerfully... Training Record 6th Number of people 8 people [Log] Suddenly there were seven fewer people. What was unexpected was that there was Nono among the remaining members. The fact that she wasn''t supposed to be physically stronger than her predecessors was a surprising fact for me and Hannah, and when I honestly praised it today, I was kind of... "Is this really human?" No, seriously, why...? But I still have a feeling some of them are going to be retiring today. I wonder if Rose was always watching the rookie''s training with this kind of feeling. It makes me feel so emotional. Training Record 7th Number of people 6 people [Log] The rest of the members The men are Kevin, Wall, and Sein, the recruiting member. The women were Elle, Nono, and Vena. Perhaps these six men will form this expedition. I don''t think it''s too much. To be honest, I was only going to coach about three people, so it would be more than good. A week has passed since I started training, including the recruits. The contents are very good. You can say that you have been able to cope with the training that I have imposed, and that you are doing well. During the training period, I was staying in the training camp. I was thinking about the future training policy while writing about each member of the team in my journal. Kuku, is it about time? Mauta, what are you up to? Hannah, who was supposed to move to the dorm with me from a standpoint, shouted. Sitting in front of me, she looks at me with her gaze on her cheek. [M] "A little survival in the woods." "... is that possible for me, too?" "I would like you to come if possible.I have to do what the Devil asked me to do. " "From the Demon King? It''s my first time hearing about it." Well, they shut me up. This has only been communicated to me, Koga and Nea. "It feels like such a type of request.It''s classified. " "Ah, is it troublesome?Well, you don''t have to tell me.I don''t want to get involved. " In the meantime, grip the magic bullet floating in your palm and make sure there is no hidden presence around. "... Mr. Usato, why are you sensing magic now?" I can''t help saying that. What? "Actually, I was told to retrieve something from the Demon King." "Will you stop actively involving me!? Ah, ahh!! I don''t want to hear it!!" I don''t think you''d hate it that much. Nea comes out from behind the dorm as Hannah screams. "What are you doing?My voice sounded pretty good. " "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m going to talk to Hannah about my plans right now." Sleepy Nea leaned her neck. "... is that what the Devil asked you to do?" "No, it''s something else.Just listen to me. " Nea and I are going to talk about my training schedule. [M] Even so, it''s not that complicated because it''s a reference to the training I gave Rose. "Briefly, I''ll throw the remaining six into the woods to survive." "Hmm." "Survival?" "Package prepared for 6 people, one of whom will be faked just to weigh" "... nh?" "... yes?" "In addition, it biases the distribution of the food in it.That''s right... about three days? " "I would like to try teamwork and group bonding." It may be a little cruel, but the monster realm is full of danger. Sometimes we can''t get food and catch up. I want you to experience what actions and decisions are required when this happens. Of course, it''s my role as deputy commander to keep things that way... but I have to assume it''s not going to happen. "Honestly, I pulled it.Unfortunately, I realized that I had a bad personality, but this was normal. " "... if you tell me if it''s an ant, it''s an ant." "Eh...." Hannah dragged me down, but Nea seemed a little convinced by surprise. "Well, I admit that the method is extreme, but I don''t think it would be a mistake to have you do an exercise that assumes that kind of situation.It''s an extraordinary way out. " "I told you twice." "That''s what this is all about, Way Out.Oh, I made a mistake. Usato " It was usually called an exterior road. Well, I''m aware that I''m doing something terrible. ... let''s move on. I think so, I spread out the map that was round on the table. "It''s a training area, but I decided to stay here because it was just the right place." "Oh, that''s the one you asked me to show you before.... a little far from the city, right? " "The Devil''s favor is nearby." Instead, the Devil asked me to do it. For the period... yeah, about a week to ten days. "The monsters have a lot of habitat, so I decided to stay here." "I won''t say anything anymore.... but isn''t it dangerous? " "That''s why we''re here.Of course, I''m waiting to see what happens. " I''ll be out for a while, but I''m sure it''ll be all right because I''m leaving my captains, Koga and Hannah, and Uluru and Brulin. Well, that''s kind of you. "Now...?" "My captain told me not to come back until he defeated the Grand Grizzly, and he beat me up in the woods." As a joke for Rose... I suppose he meant to be impossible. I shouldn''t have been able to defeat the Grand Grizzly at that time. "Well, if I was really going to fight the Grand Grizzly, I''d have my training extended just because it seemed like it was'' interesting ''." "Nea, is this guy crazy?Or is the commander stranger? " "Needless to say. They''re both crazy." With a sigh of astonishment, Nea puts her arms together and leaves her back behind. "So, when do we start?" "Get ready for tomorrow and leave tomorrow morning." "... you''re pretty early." "I wonder if it''s better for them." I''m in the best condition now. Six people. Know your personality to some extent and do it where you are familiar with it. "Hah, what a hassle... an expedition!" "Hannah sounds like a hassle to me, but somehow you''re going out with me." It''s my job. Hannah, who rounded her eyes slightly in surprise, looks at me with confused eyes. [M] "Honestly, life in the city today is not bad.You don''t have to fight, and you don''t have to be weird about wisdom. " "You''re evil. I thought you liked it." "I don''t really like it.Ah, but I like to see people who are trapped or suffering. " You have a good personality. She glances back at me as she glances at Nea next door. [M] "There''s nothing like thanking you for that.I''ve had a lot of different eyes. " "What, that unexpected face?You''re really rude. " No, I didn''t think you''d be honestly thanked. Hannah, who was distracted by the light, stood still. Well, it''s time to go to bed. "Ah, yes. Good night." Hannah headed straight to her room. When you take a breath in the quiet dining room, you notice Nea moving in front of you looking at me with a jito''s eye? "Eh, what...?" "No, I just thought you really didn''t bring people.Whatever I''m saying, she''s got quite a twisted personality. " "...? No, Hanna-san is a bad character, but the screws aren''t bent." "... is that so?" Nod at Nea''s words. We have acted together until today. "Rather, I think the root was a kind person." "Hmm...." "I''ve been watching you worry about Mr. Nono during training." I think Hannah''s character was originally brighter. It was her past that shaded it. I have no intention of touching it or qualifications, so I won''t put it in words... but she must also be one of the demons betrayed by the once devastated land of the Devil King. "You don''t have to betray anybody or cheat anymore.I think that''s a good thing for Hannah. " "... I knew you were a human being." Nea, who had no heart or gaze behind me, said so. [M] Looking back, there''s nobody here. I can tell by sensing the healing... yeah, I don''t have to do anything else. "It''s time for me to go to bed... but before I do, I have to think about tomorrow''s training." "What are you gonna do now?" "As usual, I want to make a difference to my training.Let''s play tricks again.... with scrolling " "Hell pictures come to mind." We laugh bitterly at each other. Still, I have to train them with responsibility. Even if you want to buy a grudge. Let''s demonize our minds--just like when we were knocking. 373 Chapter 330 Get up from bed. Wash your face without thinking, brush your teeth, and change your clothes. It was our daily routine to do the movements we had been doing for a week, while looking sideways at the things that were doing the same thing as me with the eyes that were dying next door. "Ah, good morning, El-san, Nono-san.It''s a nice day for both of you! " This pervert doesn''t seem to change at all, but we can''t either. As someone who has already been trained to sharpen their mind, they don''t even have the energy to say anything about this. Me and Nono are still better off. If you go too far, you will become a trained person who has slipped through the Shura grounds like Kevin and the others. Ha Also today, even hell begins its lukewarm training. However, while disgusting ourselves who gradually adapted to such training, we carried our feet to the canteen in the dormitory to eat breakfast. "All right! Let''s all go to the exercise today!!" "... what?" It was a backpack the size of which was pointing at us, thinking it was the usual hell of training. "Eh, exercises?" "Yes! Today we are going to practice a little deeper into the woods of the Devil''s Landing!!" You didn''t tell me anything? And you''re leaving early this morning? When we''re stunned, the rabbit laughs at his index finger. "Ah, of course you''re not going to play.It''s a proper training! " Yes!! I can''t!! Kevin, Wall, and the new tall man, Sein, have no doubts about the situation!! That''s not what I want to ask!? Why are you going on an expedition all of a sudden!? Tell me that the day before!? "I''m leaving now, but the members of the expedition..." "Utter!" Then the shadow came flying to the dormitory. Keira, a girl who flies in the sky in a cloak shaped by dark magic, comes to the scene. "Good morning, Keira. Did Mr. Greiff give you permission?" "Yes! I said I''d be relieved if Mr. Usato were here." "Hmm, that''s a big responsibility.... so I decided to accompany Keira. " I''m sure she''s watching some training nearby, too, but she doesn''t feel like changing her attitude at all. I wonder what happened to earn so much trust. I''m sure it''s not a half-life story. "Except for the six of you, I''m here with Keela, and Nea and Koga." "... where are the others?" I''m right here. Nea, transformed from sky to owl, stays on his shoulder. ... no one could have imagined that the mysterious healing wizard devil was a vampire during the war. I was really surprised to learn about it later. Why are you demonizing this human vampire? "The rest is Koga.He... yeah, looks like he just got here. " He''s right, Koga and Senli follow him. "Good morning. Mr. Usato." "Ah, good morning.I''m sorry, the princess sent me to wake up Koga. " "No, I''d rather thank you." Being familiar with the sight of coming with the Second Princess of the Kingdom of Nirvana, driven by a complicated mood, Koga, who came early, eats into the rabbit. "Rabbit, why do you want Senli to wake me up!?" "No... you don''t get up on time." "I don''t mind.Fufufu " Sighing at Koga, Rabbit turns from us to him. "By and large, you''re too ridiculous to be a captain.Why don''t you get up in the morning? " "No, you''re too early..." "It''s just today.You''re always late in the morning. [M]Then I can''t show my men.... that''s what you think. " She turned to me to ask for consent. I generally agree, but I ignore it because the answer is "yes" ---, "The captain is right.Lieutenant. " "Negligence of duty, dissatisfaction" "Yes, I''m the captain of the squadron to preserve dignity." No, my wig is completely brainwashed...!! Are you deluded by the visible results of your training...!! Besides, I''m not a captain, I''m a deputy captain!! "You''re reversing your position!You''re the captain now!! " "Stupid bastard!! Do you really think you can leave this team to me!! You don''t have enough awareness as a captain!! Still a former captain!!" "Eh, eh... I''m so sorry to hear the right argument from you...!?" Rabbit sighed at Koga''s appearance and pursued it even further. "Listen. You should be able to do it properly. [M]The only reason you don''t do that is because you''ve never had people tell you whether you''re capable or not. [M]Now that the demons are about to change, I think you need to change yourself. " "Exactly. Koga, you should be able to do more." "Hey, from which point of view are you guys speaking...? I''m so embarrassed to advise you from the perspective of a guardian..." Sometimes I think, but sometimes I don''t know what kind of position the rabbit is speaking from. But I think I''m paying attention to Koga as a matter of fact. "Ha, we''ve got Koga, so let''s go.Senli-sama told me the other day.... " "I know, from my point of view, I can''t leave here." I don''t think so. It''s quite a mess when you come to a city with a demon tribe, but it''s not dangerous to go outside the city. Senli put her hand on her chest to see if she was convinced of that. "Believe in my husband''s return and wait.I know that''s what good wives teach us. " "Even my husband!? I don''t want to go back here anymore!?" "Let''s go!!!" "Hey, listen!? Rabbit!? My voice is reaching!?" Ignore Koga and carry the bags we were given. ... it''s pretty heavy, but does it contain food or anything? Well, it looks like it''s quite far away, so get me a horse... "... eh, wait" Does he have horses...? No, you can''t. It seems like it would be amazing to run as it is to the local area. At least that''s what this stupid white coat on the cattle trail does...!! "Ah, yes." With that in mind, the stupid white coat looks back at us. Whoever forgot to speak, with his emotional expression, takes six pieces of paper out of his coat pocket. The sole, which was likely to cause a rejection even after seeing it, was a piece of paper encased in magic, scrolling. "Shall I wear this while I''m on the move?It''s going to be a good preparation exercise. " "" "Hi!" " "Veh...." "Wow, that sounds fun...." A crowd that sounds wild. Me and Nono leak a pulled voice. Vena rejoiced at the lack of meaning. Why does this guy always beat my expectations...? Forget it... Are you stupid to run to your destination!? I''m used to running, but I don''t know what that means, including running to my destination!? It''s not a tough level because I carry a bag on top of a scroll. Besides, the ground is so muddy, it''s hard to run!! "So, Rabbit. Arrive soon?" "That''s right. It''s about time...." The usual frightening conversation between Usato and Koga, who have the same luggage as us and have a powerful scroll of magic. Rather, Keira-chan will soon be cloaked and equipped to the rabbit. Doesn''t anyone doubt that? "Hah, hah, hah..." "Veneer, don''t moan with your breath disturbed!" This guy next door drives too much. However, it was not true that Date did not keep stroking me for two weeks, but that I was able to move even more than before. Significant physical and mental enhancement. I admit that training using healing magic that made both possible has a great effect, although it is regrettable. "That''s why those creatures show up on the battlefield...." They''re called snatchers of an organization called the Lifeguard. It''s no wonder you''re doing so much cod work every day as we''ve been trained to do. Rather, if all the knights of the Ringle Kingdom were full of people who could withstand this training, the Demons might have lost sooner. "And turn the magic around....." A new magic technology alongside the system enhancements discovered by Usato. As a result of this training, it became surprisingly easy for me to handle magic. How should I describe it... does it feel like I''m dealing with something I''ve never used before? "Hah...." Besides, they also discovered derivatives whose meaning was unclear, such as magic sensing and system degradation. I don''t want to admit it, but this guy is perverted and awesome when it comes to magic manipulation and its development power. ... I didn''t want to admit it. "Rabbit, we''re close." "Okay, everybody, let''s walk from here.You can take off your scroll and keep your breath steady. " ... have you come close?I''ve been a long way since morning, but where am I? As you take off the scroll on your chest and breathe, the rabbit will heal us. Oh, I''m scared. I''m afraid of a situation where a break is allowed. "What the hell are you up to...?" "Yeah, nothing?" Definitely a lie...!! What I''ve learned in the last two weeks is that he''s surprisingly bad at lying. In the first place, he would have done something strange by using healing magic while running without peeling off his scroll. Nh, you''re starting to see it. Oh, there it is. We also look ahead to the whining of the leading rabbits and koga. Immediately after leaving the open space surrounded by trees, there was a cliff below which a lush forest spreads. "Everybody, this is where the exercises take place.You better remember, get out front. " Encouraged by the rabbit, we approach the cliff. The cliffs... don''t feel like cliffs. It''s a bit steep, and if it falls from here, it''s going to take a long time to get up here. Attention, everyone. Looking back at the voice, Rabbit and Koga, wearing black cloaks, stood about ten meters away from us. Tilt your neck to that strange distance. "This is a place called the Forest of Venoma, which exists in the territory of the Demon King.It''s a dangerous place with many fierce monsters, but it''s also a perfect place to practice before entering monster space. " "Usato is right, here is the result of your training so far.And you can improve your team. " ... I kind of have a bad feeling about this. No, I don''t know, but I have a really, really bad feeling about this. With a smile on our face, caught in a mysterious chill, the rabbit raises his index finger and speaks out. "There is no specific period.Six of you will survive in the woods together today. " "" What? "" Live through the woods? ... wait, why are you unfolding the cage? What are you going to do with the healing magic in that fist? "Oops. Do it, Rabbit." "Understood. Healing ---" A rabbit with a fist raised high in the sky. The next moment, the healing magical green flash ran and the fist was pounded vigorously against the ground. "--- instant punch!!" The direct impact of the fist coincides with the healing magic shock, and the roar roars. The moment they reach our feet, the scaffolding collapses-- "" Wait a minute!! " By the time I and Nono screamed, it was already late and we were thrown into the deep forest to slip. That''s why I told you not to scroll!? Ah, ahhhh!? Well, good luck. "You stupid white court!!! Fucking boss iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii "Devil aaaaaaaaaa!!?" "Sa, sasssssssssssshh!!" Falling from the collapsed cliffs, we rolled into the dark forest, looking at the faces of the demons looking down at us with an unpleasantly clear smile. 374 Chapter 331 It was in the deep woods that he fell off the cliff. Had I been myself before, I would have been somewhat injured, but now that I had slipped through the training of that Dodo hell, everyone would have taken over normally and landed intact. "That healing magic demon!! Fuck me!!" I kicked the tree in the face many times. What''s going on? "When I get home, I''ll punch you and punch you... and punch you!!" When the kicked tree broke down and I lowered my sip when it fell down, I took a deep breath. In the meantime, I look back while setting the goal of this life to retaliate against the stupid white coat that repeatedly performs the work of the devil under the name of healing magic. "Sean, I''m tired..." Ignore those who are losing their energy for now. I''m sure this child will somehow stand up. "Luggage check!!" "Hay!!" I don''t know what to do, I don''t want to go out with those hot, bitter men. However, checking the luggage is an important task, so we will check the luggage that was handed over while kicking Vena''s ass when she got excited. "I knew it was worth coming here!" "You must have joined the Demon King army for impure motives." "Yes!" Honestly, sometimes you become a murder weapon. Now I understand so painfully. "I asked you to be my friend, but I don''t care anymore." "Did you ask me?" "Here''s the story.Ufufufu " ... let''s not listen deeply. Now, let''s open the luggage. Well, there''s food and stuff I need to survive... "... what?" When I opened my bag''s mouth, a stone rolled out. What? What? Why would you do that? With a bad feeling that I don''t know how many times today, when I flipped the bag, a stone packed in a crowd came out. There is nothing in the empty bag. No, wait, there''s something in there like a notebook. "What is this...?" In the meantime, if you open it, the first page contains a text that appears to have been written by a pen and a rabbit. Reading this means you''re in the woods! You hit a heavy load, yes! It''s a big win!! El-san, your face looks like a reaper, but are you okay? You mustn''t. Rabbits who provoke in the first sentence are almost devoid of anger and emotion. I read the letter aloud while returning to me with Vena''s voice. "Er, one of the six bags is a fake.Plus, there''s only three days of food in six bags.... " ... I wonder if you''re aware of what he''s doing at this point. Dropping his men off the cliffs, the healing wizards of the Ringle kingdom, they''re just a bunch of crazy people, aren''t they? "" I want you to live in the woods through this.No, I mean you guys who''ve been through tough training.I know that this level of content is not enough. "" "Captain...." "Now is the time to arouse...!" "So much about us...!!" "Whatever I say, I think the three of you are a little strange." Kevin told me about the contamination. It''s too late for Kevin and the others to give up. "" Don''t worry.I''m watching you guys right now "... eh, what are you scared of?" You''re surveillance, right? You''re surveillance, right? I wonder if you can tell us who we are in the back of the woods... but what''s wrong with him? It''s useless, but I look around and check the contents of the non-stick luggage. ... there''s a water bottle full of food, a blanket in a simple therapeutic tool, and a knife, all weighing a lot. Gruuuuuuuu!!!! Ugh! Stand up to some kind of monster''s majesty. Is this... the voice of a monster like the Blue Grizzly...? Is it another individual or another monster because no one''s buddy Bullin is here? There are many bear-based monsters. They are all dangerous and troubling individuals, so it''s a little awkward to be attacked in this situation. Above all, the only weapon I have now is a knife, so I have to fight magically. "Hmm." The bushes shake about 30 meters away from here. This... you''re aware of it too. It may be a matter of time before they attack us. "Nono, wake up!!" "Hmm, I''m a cavalry, so I''m not good at personal combat!?" "By the time you''ve endured the training so far, you''re not normal!!" "I''m not sad to say that myself...?" Even as I was about to cry at the fierce pointing out of the nonsense, I turned the magic around and wrapped wind currents around my body. Kevin tries to manipulate the trees with his hands on the ground, and Wall wears rock armor partially around his arm to prepare for the monster''s interception. Shake the bushes and something slowly comes out. When I was about to move into a state of emergency, I saw the creature coming out, and I leaked a dull voice. "Nya" "... a cat?" It was a small black cat that came out. Is it a baby that hasn''t been born yet?The larger it is than the palm, the more mud sticks to its small body. But above all, it was those two tails that drew attention. Oh, isn''t that Lyncat? "... Vina, do you know?" Ask Vina while unsuspecting. I know that kitten is a monster, but it''s a monster I''ve never seen before. "A monster in the shape of a cat with two tails.It seems to be a very rare existence with magical eyes, and it should have been extinct by now..... " "You mean the survival?" "Maybe." Vena nods to the nonsense question. So you''re saying that your body is covered in mud because you''ve been attacked by that big monster before? Kevin and the others immediately de-alerted at such a small monster. Then, a little closer to here, Lyncat rubs her head against my leg. "... Nyah" I hold up my kitten without hesitation. My clothes get dirty with mud, but I can''t do that. The feelings of resentment that have accumulated in your heart until now disappear into a slender, pleasant kitten. "This kid..." Yes? "I''ll grow it." Ha. "May my name be Lynn?" "... isn''t that good?" All right, it''s settled...! The fact that there is only one child in this situation means that the child''s parents are no longer there. Then I have no choice but to defend myself with responsibility. Ghhhhhhh!! "Hmm." I have something to protect, but what I have to do remains the same. We were thrown into a forest full of fierce monsters. Limited food, water and supplies. Large monster. The anthropomorphic malicious power of Usato and Koga. Survive in this hellish environment and avenge the Rabbit after surviving on it. First we find the base, then we secure the food. Nyaa "I''ll protect you even if I''m alone...!!" I''ll definitely stretch out alive...!! As I gazed at the red eyes in my arms at the kitten, I stood ready to resist the situation. "The monster?It''s not a fierce monster. " After we threw our men into the woods, Koga and I first joined Hannah, Ululu, and Brulin, who were building bases on a high cliff overlooking the entire forest. I answered Hannah''s question as I stroked Brulin''s neck, which I had twice raised. [M] "... what do you mean you''re not a fierce monster?" "Hmm? I didn''t ask either?" "Did I tell Koga?... that''s exactly what it means.This forest is in a slightly special environment, and there are few temperamental monsters. " You can''t throw your precious men into a dangerous forest without thinking about it. After checking the map with the Demon King, I stepped into today''s exercise. "Nearby... there is a place where the magic of poison spreads.There''s no direct impact here, but magically sensitive monsters hate it and don''t get too close to this forest. " "... is that so?But isn''t that the training you were talking about? " "Prejudice is something that you can''t afford to despise." Yes, that''s not training. That''s why I highlighted the fact that there are subtle and violent monsters in the explanation. "If they say there''s a fierce monster coming out, you can''t stay alert even if you don''t respond?That''s why I asked Brulin to raise his voice and make his preconceptions real. " "... Ulu-san, Keira-chan.Is he really human?The way I do it, it''s not so hot. " I''m still in the middle of a conversation, so Hannah, who pulled the strings, calls out to Uluru and Keira, surrounded by a fire that hides the smoke with magic. "Hmm, I wonder if you''re still gentle because you''ve really been thrown into a forest of monsters...?" "If that''s what you need, I don''t have to." "Oh, is this crazy for me?No, no, that can''t be true.... " I laughed bitterly at Hannah, who was so depressed. If you notice it, it''s an easy exercise. Now, the Demon King is also working on the land to bring balance, so there is no trouble with food. "The important thing is not to let them see the imaginary monsters they''ve created." They must fight the threat of invisible and invisible monsters. Don''t worry about being attacked directly. I won''t get injured. "The existence of fantasy monsters that cannot be solved by defeating them will surely weaken their minds." "I don''t know how much power I can pull out of this situation." I looked at Hannah with incredible eyes and leaned my back on Brulin, who was lying behind me. "Koga stands by for a bad time." Oh. "Hannah, show me the magic of magic.It''s not radical, it''s just that there are monsters. " Ah, I see. "Uluru stands by like Koga when someone gets hurt." It''s me! "Brulin, go into the woods and give him a regular shout." "Grrr!!" Keira is here with me. [M] ... maybe you''ll accompany me at every request of the Demon King. No, I can''t let Greff put her in danger as she''s entrusted to me. "Hey, Rabbit. What happened to Nea?" "Speaking of which... you''ve been there before, haven''t you?" I''m sure he''s not here. Koga and the others noticed Nea was missing. I didn''t disappear on my own. "Oh, I asked Nea for a job." At the edge of the forest below. Confirm the appearance of the children of the size of the beans. "Take care of your job." It was spiritually bearable, but it gave me support and purpose in surviving in the woods without any guidelines. In that sense, I can only admit the efficiency of the alley that Rose did. I smiled slightly as I saw Nea as a kitten with red eyes. [M] 375 Episode 332 However, we have to survive in this forest. Those demons may be watching, but if they try to escape, they may be punished further, so they can''t get out of the forest. The immediate problem is lack of food and securing beds. Fire can be caused by camping experience, but this is a forest where fierce monsters lurk. There can''t be a safe place. What is important here is that each person does not act on their own initiative and does their part. First of all, let''s make effective use of the notebook that the demon left behind. Forest Life Day 1 Luggage check ? Knife x 6 Water bottle 6 Food: About 3 days Cloth No matter how long you estimate, there are only three days'' worth of food. That stupid white coat, stuffed with stones, misled the weight. So far, my work has become incredibly foreign, but are you aware of it? Anyway, you can predict how much you can move in a situation that you''ve been caught up with, how much you''re trying to feed your teamwork, and how much you''re trying to break up. Today is the end of the day just to find a place to live. The location is near a river with beautiful water flowing. It has a good view and is a quick place to deal with monsters whenever they attack. Tomorrow we''ll get food and take a walk around. Divide your team in two and explore the river and the woods to identify the monsters that pose a threat. That makes Lynn cute. Looking at the diary with me makes it easier. Forest Life Day 2 It seems that the men exploring the forest witnessed a fierce monster. A monster with a huge, yet bear-like, maleficence. Suddenly, he appeared in the sight of the smoke and left without a trace of Kevin''s attack. And there are three of them. Honestly, I thought we could beat most monsters right now, but those Kevins seemed incredible. The attack slipped through and did not hit. Trouble. I''ve never heard of such a monster, and I don''t suppose it''s a challenge for rabbits to accomplish? It''s too much trouble for him to be surprised at any impossible task. Fish were usually found in the river, but not many. It is not a stable hunting ground because if you harvest too much, you may run away and disappear. Fortunately, Nono is familiar with wild grass, so let me put her on the spot. I can hear the monster roaring. It can be heard from near or far away. I can''t sleep. There are terrible monsters nearby, but you can''t sleep with peace of mind. Forest Life Day 4 Lynn was pinching the fish for food. There was no reason to be angry, but rather, everyone, including me, was smiling. I''m surprised you ate so much. Forest Life Day 5 I saw that monster. Me and Nono also witnessed during the day a terrible beast staring at us like a prey and then disappearing into the darkness of the forest. What the hell is that? I don''t think it''s a creature in this world. People are getting tired, even though they don''t say it. We haven''t bottomed out the food yet, but we haven''t slept well enough. If that horrible beast attacked me, I wouldn''t be able to stand guard. No one is injured. There is still room for food. But surely our hearts were weakening. Forest Life Day Six I''m at my limit. We should find and crush that monster. Otherwise this one will be useless. Forest Life Day 7 I searched for monsters, including yesterday and today, but I couldn''t even find a trace. I don''t understand the meaning. Such a horrible, big monster is about to be found. Even though he''s gone, that terrible hero still echoes from the woods. I may have never felt so afraid of a monster. Forest Life Day 8 All the time. All the time, all the time, I can''t get my head off my head. I can hear it from a distance, from a distance, but I can still hear it. I''m afraid of meditating. Sleepy but unable to sleep. When I fell asleep, I could not stop shaking my throat at at the monster that appeared from the darkness. Can we have a morning? "I feel it." "Thank you for your report. Nea" Around the time of the seventh day of exercise life. Until today, Nea, who had infiltrated my men as a cat, came back to me for a report. Because it is very late in time, the three people other than Koga are now asleep. "Do they notice?" "I have left elements to be aware of.It''s up to them to find it. " I don''t think it can be helped if I can''t find it. I induced it, and it''s still good as a result. While heating the water in the pan set on fire, I will tell them one of the purposes of this training. [M] "They lived closer to the fiercer monsters than we did, so I think they underestimated the monsters somewhere in their hearts." "Actually, yes.Some of us were optimistic that we could do the worst. " "... well, there were parts of us that used monsters as a combat force." As Koga said, when the Ringle Kingdom was attacked, they treated monsters as a force of war. In that sense, we must change our perception of monsters. They''re heading to areas where there are many monsters, so of course they''re at a different level than monsters in areas inhabited by humans and demons. "Exactly how you fought yourself.Whether you''re beaten by your own imaginary monsters or beaten by them... falling in either direction should be a meaningful exercise for them. " "I''ve always thought you were good at doing extraneous things with mental pain." As I have said many times, the soldiers here are somewhat physically fit, so I prioritized mental training and this policy has only been consolidated. Well, I''m not unconscious either. "I''m aware that you''ve done quite a terrible thing in this training." "You''re conscious..." "This is what we need.I don''t want anyone to die. " The monster realm is a dangerous place, so there is not enough preparation. And above all, if there is one such thing for every request of the Demon King, I must also have a good temper. "It''s time to get used to living in the woods, so Nea wants you to look at the timing and guide them." Rika Then, what did you think? Nea, who had transformed from a girl to a black cat, became round on the group clothes that she was folding next to me. "What are you doing?" "This way you won''t sleep on the hard ground.And then I''ll allow you to stroke me. " "Why?" Because I''m a cat now. No, what kind of reasoning? Before I begged you for something quite imprudent, I couldn''t refuse, so when I stroked lightly with my free hand wrapped in healing magic, my throat burst with pleasure. "No, a cat." "I don''t think you''re a vampire. Hey." Koga seems a little stunned, but Nea seems to be satisfied. Well, he talks to Koga as he hits the fire without stopping his hand. "I think it''s time to go, but can I leave it to you?" "Oh, I know exactly what to do.You can do as the Devil asks. " As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want to leave here, but the time is now. "It''s a poisonous zone.I don''t know what you''re waiting for. " One of every demon king''s requests. He wants Hero Hisago to recover one of his stolen powers. Of course, it''s not the Devil''s discretion, but because the information is shared with Ringle and Miarak, it''s an official mission... but only a limited number of people know about it. It''s a dangerous mass of power, and we need to retrieve it that will have a negative effect on the Demon King Realm... but the problem is where it''s sleeping. "Either way, it''s not just healing magic." "A dangerous zone where healing wizards cannot even enter the demon tribe without awakening.Even though I''m the only one who can go, the Demon King can''t help it. " It was under these circumstances that this land was chosen for the exercise. "Are you really going alone?" "I need Nea to see my men.I wish Ferm were here, but she''s in the Ringle Kingdom now. " "Ah, his assimilation has nothing to do with poison." So I had to go alone and collect it, and I got the magic tools for that. I know where it is, and I''ll be back soon. Then why don''t you take Keira? "No, I can''t." I immediately denied Koga seeing Keira lying asleep on Brulin''s body and saying so. "This guy can get into his own dark magic cloak, and it''s not poisonous." "There''s no way I can take this kid to a dangerous place...." I can''t let Mr. Greiff put me in danger. "You don''t understand!" "What are you doing...." "I hope you can count on me at these times.It''s not good to be overprotective, is it? " It''s true that Keela has no poison effect, and even if she does, she can always get the magic effect of my healing if she''s in a cape. That''s why... Here we go. Ah, are you awake? Keira, who woke up from Brulin, rubbed her eyes into her mouth. Were you listening to the conversation just now? You seem sleepy, but you will not give in. "If it helps, let me go...!" "But...." "Can''t I...?" I''m worried about seeing Keira depressed. At this rate, I feel like I''m going to hide... and above all, I can tell you that what Koga is saying is not completely wrong. Ferm told me that I might be a little overprotective. Sometimes it can be an unnecessary intrusion for the person. "Listen to the instructions, okay?" "Ha, yes!" "When I tell you to run, I''ll fly out of the sky and tell Koga.If you can protect it, you can come with me. " "I see...!" There shouldn''t be any danger other than poison, so there won''t be a fight... I hope nothing happens. "When you say that, I think something will happen.In your case. " "... now that I''ve said it, I regret it." I suppose you call this a flag. Anyway, if we''re going to take Keira, we have to keep her out of danger. 376 Episode 333 Not long before the sun rose, Nea returned to her men. She will now play the role of manipulating their diversion and behavior to some extent. ... well, instead of asking you to do me a favor, I made a promise to listen to her to some extent. I have to carry out the mission that the Demon King asked me to do, so I take out the packet. [M] "I''ll put it in my cape." "Thank you, Keira." Keira, whose intentions remained unchanged overnight, was to accompany me on my assignment. [M] I didn''t want to take her to a dangerous place if I could, but... ignoring her will wouldn''t be a good thing. That''s all I have to do to protect her. "Koga, if I don''t come back...." "Oh, stop the exercise.Me, Nea, I''m gonna go check on Uluru. " "And I will report to the Devil.Yes, yes, I know. " Hannah threw her mouth at him without hiding her mood for sleeping. I feel like I have low blood pressure or have no heart or eyes. "Well, as far as you''re concerned, I can''t imagine what it would be like.I doubt if you''re going to die in the first place. " "Hih, let''s say it''s terrible... I''m going to get pretty pinched, too...?" "Hee, tell me who you were in that situation with." "Dragon, Samaritan Curse, Runaway Dragon Man, Koga, Commander, Nero, Nagi, Armila, Demon King." "I''m sorry. It''s really a drag...." "Usato-kun, I fought all the Warlords in a row in the previous battle....." "I''m sure it''s pinched.It''s just a ghost. " Hey Koga, don''t forget you''re in that frame too...!! Looking back, I was made aware of the fact that I was only fighting people. "In the first place, I have the support of my peers, so I can only do a limited amount of things on my own." "No, why don''t you stop looking at me like this?" I''ve been seen with the eyes of an incredible creature. "This time, I''ll support Usato-san, I''ll leave it to you!!" "Oh, I''m counting on you.But don''t be reckless. " "Yes...!!" ... are you okay? This kid has great abilities, but we need to make sure he doesn''t get too reliant. Keira makes a dark magic cloak, and when I wrap it around her, she enters the cloak herself.Then prepare to leave while putting your bag in your cloak. "Be careful.Usato-kun " "Yes, keep Ululu as far away from Koga and Hannah as possible.Brulin asked for Uluru, too? " "Grrrr!" A cry that seems to be a confirmation of Brulin. Unless you still have no reason, it''s the usual brulin that keeps Senpai and Uluru-san from touching your body, but it''s also the one who does it well when you do it. "Okay, let''s go.Keira " Yes! "Come on!" I flew out of the sky looking back at Uluru-san, who waved his hand loudly. Is the destination far away? "No, not that far." At least it''s close enough to affect the exercise area. I was actually going to run and move, but it would be easier if I could check the location from the sky. "If you travel from the sky, you won''t get in the wrong direction, and we''ll be there soon." This is where the poison spreads, right? "Exactly, it seems to be poisonous magic.That''s why it has to be my healing magic... but then I have to check it out locally. " Fly over the woods wearing cloaks. It feels like I''m moving my body when I run, but it feels like I''m moving at my own will. And if you think about it, you can leave it to Keira to move in the air. "You seem to be confronting your magic." Yes! I hated the magic at first... but after what happened to that ruin, I was able to change the way I confronted it.This magic belongs to me. " Dark magic is like a mirror. Reflect the emotions of the surgeon, and use those emotions as abilities. So I''m glad Mr. Usato lied to me then. "I didn''t really want to lie to you..." Ehehe Keira smiles happily and I smile naturally. [M] ... whoa. I can see it. Eh...... The landscape under sight turns from forest to wasteland. Blue nature turns into a decaying earth, from which purple smoke spreads. Is that the destination? "... we''re almost there.It''s still poisonous here. " Fortunately, there is no poison in the sky... but the ground is no longer a habitable place. Maybe breathing that poison for a long time will kill us. There are creepy signs. "Oh, let''s get things done and get out of here." As you fly a little over the sky, the poisonous smoke that comes out of the ground gradually gets thicker. I stop in the air when they cover the ground like fog and I can''t see the bottom. "Looks like you can''t find it from the sky.Keira " Are you going down? If you get sick, tell me right away. Yes. ... okay. As it slowly descends to the ground, it encapsulates healing magic that dilutes its concentration due to system degradation. The fog of poison has been neutralized by the magic of healing... and there is nothing wrong with my body. Even this healing magic seems to neutralize the poison. "Keira, are you okay?" There''s nothing unusual about it!Ah, but the healing magic effect has reached me inside, so I''m in better shape! "I see.Then I''ll keep going. " Yes! Do you use healing magic without passing through harmful things? After all, dark magic is amazing... In the meantime, it doesn''t seem to be a problem for me, so I''ll keep my cape on and explore the land where the poison is spreading. "According to the Demon King, there is a possibility that the poison concentration is in a place with a high concentration...." In that case, it seems better to go to the thick fog.If you get lost, just fly up again. That''s right. Thanks to Keira, things seem to be going smoothly. A rotten earth without a single grass, a poisonous coloured ground. As I stroll around the end of the world, I talk to Keira. "I''m here to retrieve fragments of the power that the ancient heroes took from the Demon King." Fragments of power, huh? "Yes. Its too strong power has a negative impact on the earth.That''s the danger zone where this poison spreads. " If we get here, we need to explain it to Keela. This kid could be trusted, and above all, you''d better know what you''re going to collect. I didn''t know there was such a place in the Demon King Realm. "Seems like a place where people rarely get close." "... maybe the reason why the Demon King Realm went crazy..." "... as you can imagine." The purpose of the ancestors was to test the future. As part of that, he buried the power he had taken from him into the land of the Demon King in order to weaken the power of the Demon King and the power of the Demon Clan. ... I think I should have done more, but I''m not in a position to say anything to him at the time. The treatment and suffering he suffered must have been so painful as I could not imagine. "Hmm." What''s wrong?Usato-san? At that time, I heard the sound of an iron meeting somewhere not far away. In a place like this where the fog of poison spreads? Run the scene while performing magic sensing that emits magic in a reflective radial fashion. "Keira! Ready for battle!!" Ok!! While creating a healing magic bullet in the deployed cage, he threw it forward. The healing magic that landed on the ground far away from the fog scatters the particles around it capturing four shadows. "... four!? attacking one with three!?" Moreover, one of the three has wings. I remember the shape of this wing!! "A demon!!" Whoops, the attacker is poking his knees in!? Were you influenced by poison!? You have to treat it quickly or you will die!! It wraps up the magic that elastically imparts to the feet, and jumps out like a rocket with a healing accelerating fist...!! Fuck you!! "Hah, ooh... uhh..." I''ll stab you to death!! The evil demons of Gala and the two demons with inorganic eyes were captured in the sight. And that she with red and black hair kneeling and spitting blood in front of them ---, Shea!? Why is she here when she was supposed to be in Miarek!? No, no!! "Let me cum!!" "Ghah!?" In the meantime, the demon who tries to stab him with a sword shaped like a wave is beaten with a healing elastic fist. Two women thought to have fought together instantly tried to move, but Keira''s cloak stretched out one of them and blew it off. Usato-san!! "Thank you, Keira!!" Plays a Female Demon attack that attacks with a knife without a glance at the blown allies. ... ah, these people are the same as Aulu-san...!! "You guys!! How many lives do you have to play with!!!" Magic gathers in the palm of my hand. While recognizing the shadowy magic in black, overlay our left hand ---and offset it with the same amount of magic. !!!? "... dark magic?" The demons have black magic... dark magic. If you were forced to come back to life just like Aulu and the others, it would be pointless to suck at it. I grabbed back my palm and wrapped my magic around my free right arm where I couldn''t escape by force. "Healing instant punch!!" She stopped moving and hit her with a healing magic shock wave at the same time as the bottom of her palm. The Female Demon tribe, who was struck by both shocks at the same time, is swept into the deep fog with another person trying to get up. Mr. Usato, that person...... "... the Dark Wizard." The same resurrected Dark Wizard as Aul and the others. Well, if you look closely, it looks like two melons, so what is it, twins? If so, the other one could be the Dark Wizard... but first we have to give priority to Shia, who is suffering from the poison. "Ah, uhh...." "Don''t talk! I''m here to help!!" I''m... hurt. I vomit blood from the effects of poison, but I can heal quickly with healing magic. "Hmm." Hold Shea and fly in the field. The next moment, the sword that the devil waved down hit the place where we were. "Why is Teme here!! Healing Wizard!!" "That''s our dialogue.Why is the devil here? " The devil of a man who seems rough in my inquiry stares at us as he roars. [M] I''d like to hear why Shea is here, but let''s deal with this demon first. She lifted Shea with her cape and set her hands free while applying healing magic. "Suu....." Moving too hard puts a burden on Shea. With my magic spinning all over my body, my breathing calmed down, and my fist slowly--- I release sophisticated healing sensations due to systemic degradation. "Come on, I''ll take care of you." "The temperament of healing wizards...!!" Confirm that the two demons who were manipulated to surround me from three directions have moved and tighten their minds. Fighting while sheltering the injured. I don''t have Nea who''s always there to support me. Keira is still too inexperienced to force her to fight. This is an unfortunate situation, but if there are still injured people to protect, this situation must definitely be cut through...! 377 Chapter 334 Rapud and Leary blew it. The failure of our compatriots on their way to Mirak to know our existence. The opponent is an old dragon that has weakened far from full strength to become a demon king. Even though vigilance is not so difficult to play, we laughed at Leah, who was obliterated and fled alone. "Huh? You mean the Healing Wizard did this to you? Besides, Rapud is dead, and it''s too unusual. Does it feel good to be angry with that person? I''m losing my mind. Reari " Rae Ali was blamed indiscriminately, but he remained silent without arguing. The devil, including me, glanced at him, and he finally opened his mouth. You shouldn''t underestimate that healing wizard.This is a warning. I don''t want to get involved again. " His face was as pale as his blue black hair. A demon that feeds on human malice and fear is more terrified by healing wizards than men. We laughed at him even more for the fact. What is a healing wizard? Even if I defeated the Demon King, it was only with the help of the brave. He does the strange thing of wearing dark wizards, but after all, he is a person who has only excelled in healing others. Somehow it''s causing a glitch in gathering the fear we need to receive, but if we kill it, it''s over. Once we''re done, let''s go kill the healing wizard. A fellow killer swordsman encountered at the tip of an arrow to retrieve fragments of the Demon King''s power. The healing wizard appeared when I tried to stab the damn woman who dealt with light magic one step closer. A black-haired man wearing a white coat and a black jacket. He stood still in this poisonous land, but he chose foolishly to fight me and the puppet corpses. The opponent is holding a light wizard in his arms. In addition, three bodies. Just like before, I''ll give you a blood festival in this poisonous land. "Hmm!!" I was supposed to. But to a great extent, this healing wizard fought in a different way. The reaction rate, which overshadows the superiority of trinity. Incredible acceleration. He doesn''t even feel like a sword attack, even though he''s at the tip of his eyes and nose. "Nh, guuuu..." Breathing is stopped by the impact on the abdomen. An unidentified blow from the fist. The impact of being knocked into a nail causes a pain like your heart turning over. "Nh, hah, hah..." But it will be cured (...)...!! Healing Even though healed by magic, it disturbs your breathing while kneeling to the pain you feel. I''m going crazy...!! My mind is disturbed by a contradiction that hurts but doesn''t hurt or do anything. Stand up. !! A healing wizard approaches with a healing magic light from both hands. Without any fear of the devil, I feel angry enough for my intestines to boil back in those eyes. ---That''s right. The opponent is an anomaly that heals us every time it attacks. Every time he attacks me with healing magic, I won''t die. Gu This double and overlapping blow is disgusting...!! Even if you defend it, the impact will grasp the core and hit me as pain. That''s why if you''re just distracted by a cage---, "Healing Elastic Fist!" Scared by a viscous magic fist ---, the right cage hits directly. I can keep hitting you like this. "Oh, it''s not over...?What a stupid story..... " "What are you talking about while you''re fighting?" A healing wizard who avoids even hitting me without seeing an attack from behind a manipulating twin. This guy''s only going to attack me...!? * Giggle *! "Eat it!!" ! Fires a magic bullet in both hands at him. The magical nature of demons is excellent at deceiving creatures. The magic that can drown you in pleasure, drive you into a state of intoxication, and sometimes even destroy your mind, is what deludes the body and spirit of the other person like poison. "... magic bullets?" Without knowing it, he plays magic bullets in a cage to pay for the garbage. The magic dancing through the universe steadily deceives his senses and robs him of his function. "Haha!! Teme is over!!" Huh? Protrude a sword wrapped in magic. At the earliest, even the feeling of the front and rear would be fuzzy. "What are you doing?" "--- Hey!?" The next moment he grabbed the tip of the sword with his cage, the sword was broken with his left fist, which he hit from the side. The healing wizard''s fist approached my face, stunned by a sword with a broken tip, like breaking a tree branch. "Nh, if you don''t!?" Double impact on the head. There are multiple attacks on the abdomen, shoulder joints, groin, and face in a single gap. The guy who finally stopped his fist with 20 blows looks down at me as if I were to fall to the ground. "Gah, bah...." My magic isn''t working...!? Normally, you''d already have the magic of being unconscious back and forth... "I don''t lose consciousness.I need to ask you something. " I can''t even faint. A beating is a repetition of healing, and in an instant it is brought back to reality. What the hell is this...!! At least I don''t know how to fight wizards!! I''m not a swordsman!! A body without a scratch is still able to fight, but the feeling of steadily shredding only the spirit is so unpleasant that I''ve never tasted it before...!! "Healing Flying Fist" "Chi!!" Something different from magic bullets comes flying when you try to distance yourself. At the moment he tried to avoid it and distanced himself again, he was already shaking his fist in front of his eyes!! There is no gap in distance...!! "You guys, attack now!!" A twin demon tribe that dug up and revived the remains. The leader of the bandits who used to steal in the territory of the Magic King and possessed powerful dark magic. Using a knife or a knife, he avoids a twin attack that jumps without sight and leans sideways. "Keira, focus on protecting her.I''ll be fine. " Yes! My gaze will not let the dust escape me. With anger in his quiet angry eyes, he launches a simultaneous attack with his twins. "Laaa!!" The sword that swings many times is played in a silver cage, and from any posture, it combines evasion and defense (...). It''s weird...!! This is not a human fight!! What the hell is he seeing?! "Use your magic!!" Twins clap each other''s hands and stretch out the magic of darkness. It loosens up in the air and covers the surroundings of the healing wizard like a thread. "Cut as is!!" Are we going to use the magic of the two of you as a thread?... I see, that bond is your dark magic. " The magic yarn runs and shrinks to cut the healing wizard. A mockery smiled at the sight of him sinking into blood--but at the next moment, the healing wizard who met with his hands and emitted a mysterious shock wave blew away the threads floating around him. "Nah!?" "You''re not gonna do anything?Are you relying on your friends? " A healing wizard walking here without expression. Ignore the twins...!? They''re behind you!? "I don''t have a blind spot with healing sensing...!!" I grabbed the thread from behind without even looking at it, and I waved the twins to my strength and threw it at me. I finally got angry at the twins who were knocked on the ground without screaming. "Sneaking around in the shadows....." A healing wizard who changed his shape like someone else, whispering his fist. The appearance changed from the weak figure I first saw, causing fear enough to make the brave man see. Mr Usato, what will you do with this demon? "Now I''m going to break your heart and throw up a technique to free the manipulated remains." Roger!! If this happens... no, I can''t expose my hand in this situation...!! Not to mention the shame of using it on such a difficult person...!! You don''t have to fight that monster. He spread his wings and flew up into the sky, looking down at the healing wizard under his eyes. "---, no!?" "You think you''re the only one who can fly?" Voices from above. Before he looked up at the voice, a violent shock hit his back and fell to the ground. The man who spreads his black cloak like a wing into my desperately breathing sight came down looking down at me with pitiful eyes. "What, Temee, those eyes...." "If only I had been free from the seal of Hisago, I would have lived quietly without any evil." "...!!!" Live quietly? "We, the demons want to live in hiding in humans!! You''re just food!!" "... is that how you plan to start another war?" I was furious with the healing wizard who talked about sweet things, but I saw more anger in his eyes than that, causing my throat to pull. "But, ahhhhh!!" "Healing collapse" When I raised my sword in anger and tried to knock it out--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What the hell!? What did you do!? Why are you doing healing magic here? "Healing Acceleration Fist" "Shim---!?" A moment of stiffness pierces the gap, causing a blow to the defenseless torso. Fists that show unusual acceleration do not even allow defense. The base of the palm of the hard basket (...) sinks into the abdomen... no, no, this is---, "Serial Fist" "Haah!?" It is blown away by a second impact. Even though I was knocked on the ground many times, I couldn''t stop screaming. "Help me!!!" While being blown away by a shock like penetrating the torso, the twin threads will not be able to hit the ground. "This way, my magic..." I knew you were sparing me. The healing wizard, who is still intact, still points at me without losing sight of me. "Do I have to take it off?" "What...?!?" Magic bullets in the attacked belly...!? No, what is this...?!? Something overflowing from the inside ---, "Play, healing bomb." The moment he said that, my vision was enveloped by a green flash and a terrible shock to my body. The demon and twin demon tribes were wrapped in healing bombs in front of them. There was something to be warned about, but the pure strength itself was not so great. "... did you escape?" A demon and twin demon tribe fleeing beyond the range of healing perception. I can chase him now... but I don''t have to get into trouble because I have an injured person. Keira, are you hurt? Yes, he''s fine too! "Great. You protected me." Ehehe This child protected Shia, so I could fight with all my heart. As I switched my mind and held Shea under healing magic, I looked around to see if there was somewhere I could heal safely. "Ah, you know, ravens." "You shouldn''t talk yet.There''s a lot of poison going around... it''s okay, I''m here. " "... yeah... yeah..." Fighting in a place like this will ruin your body. If I hadn''t rushed, I''d have died of poison if the devil hadn''t stabbed me to death. ... it was really dangerous. "Uhh, uhh... uhh" Shea clings to me and leaks her sobbing voice. I was dying, and I couldn''t help crying. "... I should be able to sleep in a quiet place right away." Shouldn''t we go back to Hannah and the others...? "That''s right. That''s better... hmm?" Keira is right, once she tries to get back to Hannah and the others, she finds something like a building ahead of her vision covered in the fog of poison. ... is that a ruin? Maybe we can rest there. Let''s go. Fly lightly and approach the ruins while holding Shea. ... hmm? "The fog of poison is fading?" As I approach the ruins, I feel the concentration of poison is decreasing. No way, there''s no poison fog around that ruin? It looks like an old ruin, but the building itself doesn''t collapse, so it stays inside. "... there''s no poison.What is this place? " In the meantime, I will lower Shea near the entrance to the ruins, replace the cloth I received from my cape with a pillow, and allow her to drink water. I''d like to investigate the ruins, but first I need to cure Shia with healing magic. "System strengthening" Use a system enhancement that further strengthens the effectiveness of healing magic. With the dark green magic all over her body, Shea''s expression turned to a calm one, and when she noticed, she breathed quietly and fell asleep. "... Keira, let''s get some rest here for now.You can undo your cape. " Got it. Let''s wait until she wakes up. I gave Keira a break too. "... why are you here?" Shea Garmio. A girl with a strange atmosphere who met in Miarak. Why was she fighting demons in this poisonous place in the demonic realm? Only the mystery keeps piling up... 378 Episode 335 The demon encountered the demon before he asked the demon king to retrieve what he wanted. After I defeated him, I broke into this unidentified ruin while I was treating Shia. It''s getting dark after all. Looking around the area gradually getting dark, she murmured little by little. I''ve been resting here waiting for Shea to wake up, but she''s in deep sleep with no immediate signs of waking up. But that''s why we don''t have a choice to move around with Keira and Shea here. We can still confirm the safety within the range of healing sensing, and above all, there is no guarantee that the demon will not attack from the outside. It''s getting better and better. Ehehe Worst of all, I watched Keela''s training as she turned her magic around right next to her while thinking about the option to come back and start over. It''s not fast, but it''s magic of darkness that moves smoothly. Normally it would be stuck, but Keira naturally circulates magic. "First hand. Next, if you grasp the feeling of circulating magic throughout your body, you''ll be able to do more." "How much are you made of?" "Me?" I''ve been spinning magic longer than anyone else. I am aware of the high level of proficiency. "I can do it without thinking about anything." "... um, what does that mean...?" "Instead of consciously spinning magic, I feel like I''m always spinning magic.Well, it''s only recently that I''ve been able to do this. " Should I say that when I noticed it, I was able to keep my body circulating magic all the time? "Can I do it too....." "I can''t say I can.There''s no shortcut to this training, so it''s important to keep going through the plain process over and over again.... but I can say it''s definitely not for nothing. " I think there is no meaningless training. [M] Some people may throw it away as useless or unnecessary, but at least I grew up here because it was the result of my mentor Rose''s teaching and training. "Magic spinning is a technology that still has room for development.The more people you can use, the more things you can do.I hope you find your own technology with a broad perspective. " "... hah!" That''s a good answer. It''s getting dark, so I light the firewood that was taken out of Keela''s cloak and make a fire. I didn''t think Uluru-san''s luggage would be useful in this way. "The devil." Nh? You really were there. Ah, yes. It became public at the last meeting, but if you don''t actually see it, you won''t feel it. "I thought Mr. Usato was much more demonic." "Keira...?" "Oh, I didn''t mean to hurt you.But somehow, when I was assimilating myself with Mr. Ferm and fighting... well, I was so close to my imaginary demon... " "That''s what I mean...." I can name Devil Usato enough. It''s literally a demonic figure, but maybe it''s also a cause of resentment by demons. "This battle of Usato was amazing." "I was just trying not to faint you with healing magic." "I could afford to be surrounded." "... that''s right." Understanding is a weapon. I felt it strongly after meeting with the healing sensation. It makes me think every time I use it in action, but it might be more than I imagined. "That Dark Wizard twin would have been a nasty opponent if he had consciousness... but he wouldn''t have been able to use his powers while he was being manipulated." That dark magic trait is yarn." Create and manipulate threads that hurt what you touch. It is the power of awakening because we have been twins since we were born, and it is also a testament to their bonds in life. "The devil manipulates the remains.Those who are my ancestors are now under the influence of their abilities... being forced to fight. " "... I can''t forgive you.I''ve seen those twins too, but they''re pathetic. " As it stands, there is no way to free Aul from the devil. If I can, I''d like to have her meet with the commander... but that''s difficult for now. "... let''s change the subject." "That''s right. Ah, there''s something I wanted to tell you." Something wrong? "Mr. Usato is training me....." Are you talking about Elles? Was there anything that bothered you?When she tilted her neck, she uttered words with a slightly more serious face. "Sometimes Vina has a suspicious eye for Usato." Yeah, I know. " "That''s why I''m thinking about something else." But it''s a gem. There is a slightly strange atmosphere, but the spiritual aspect is simply strong. "She''s happy with my training... but I''m sure she''s used to it." "That''s pretty weird, isn''t it?" It feels like Keira has just spoken the truth... Unexpectedly looking at her, she leans her neck in a neat manner. Mm, unconscious...! "Have you trained your mind or had a similar experience... or have you changed into a strange person?" "Be careful. I feel evil." "That much to say...?" No, I''m sure he''s suspicious in many ways. In the first place, the signs don''t seem like a demon race, but it looks like a demon race... why? Well, regardless of who you are, if you become my employee, you will participate in the training. "Uhh... uhh..." Shia murmured like she had a nightmare. ... all the body injured by poison was healed by magic, but you still have mental problems? As she approached her body, she realized that she was unconsciously reaching for fire. That''s right, I didn''t put him to bed at a distance that burns. "... it''s okay." Mental care is also like the role of a healing wizard. With her hand wrapped in healing magic, the expression gradually turns into a calm one. "Do you know this person?" "Well, that''s right.I only talked to her once..... " I saw him in the city of Miarak, and I only talked to him a few days later. She was a mysterious girl with an unfamiliar, masculine name called me. Honestly, it''s still just a mystery... "Bloody bandages....." It was still wrapped around her hand. I washed it with water once, and the blood almost fell off, but now it''s as if... "Looks like we know it''s going to cause another outburst of system strengthening....." ... are you thinking too much? As far as my hands are concerned, I don''t seem to have been doing anything dangerous since then. "How did this guy get here in the first place?" "I was in this poisonous place, and I don''t know if I was in the Demon King''s Landing." I don''t know why. The bridge to the Demon King''s Landing and the gloomy place should be guarded, so it shouldn''t be that easy to get in. And the last time I saw her was Mirak. From there to today, it should only be for about two months... perhaps through Mirak and the Beast kingdom? ... why? For what purpose? "Why don''t you listen to me first?" "... nnh..." "Mr. Usato, you''re going to wake up." Shea slowly opens her eyes, whether she''s awake or not. Looking at the void in a blurry manner, she wept in her eyes and made a fine voice. "Help me...." "Okay." "---" Answer without hesitation. She was looking for help when we first met in Mirak. I''m the big idiot who didn''t realize that. "... uhh... ahh..." Couldn''t bear it, she got up and hugged me with momentum. She rubbed her back, crying like a child, and realized how serious things were happening to her. 379 A girl possessed by a ghost. There is a legend in my hometown that brave men sleep. One of the many heroic legends that exist everywhere to sweep and throw away. Many of them, the place where the brave man spent his last years and buried his bones, was the place where I lived. The brave man visited this land for the last time. ? I don''t want to see a peaceful world ? Don''t look at people." Nothing left. Leave nothing behind, tell nothing." I will end my life without knowing who I am. Of course, I didn''t believe that. Rather, everyone in the village didn''t believe it either. Because it was impossible to believe that a hero would leave a legend that even seemed vain. The unusual scholar was not interested, but mostly left the village with no interest at the end. There are no heroes who have been active in the past in this era, but I have heard that the Devil King is resurrecting and invading the Ringle Kingdom, a land far from here. Rumors, articles, etc., were spreading information uninterrupted, but... honestly, I didn''t think it had much to do with me. The brave men of the Ringle kingdom. The invasion of the Demon King army. He''s a healing wizard on the battlefield. The story of the Ringle kingdom and the Demon King realm was just exotic, so it was always something else for me. "I sent troops from Rio to Kalm, and as a result... it''s good news that I won the battle against the Demon King Army, but it looks like it''s going to hurt..." The usual morning. My father, who had read the newspaper that had arrived in the village, murmured with anxiety. Her mother, who had prepared breakfast at the table for the murmur, had an uneasy look on her face. "The Demon King Army in this world.I''m scared. " "Don''t worry, we won''t make it.The third march of the Demon King army to the Ringle kingdom ended in failure. " I''ve heard a lot about the Ringle Kingdom delivering letters to countries lately. Let them know about the dangers of the Demon King army... even though it''s still not very realistic. "Besides, it seems that there are two brave men in the Kingdom of Ringle who are very strong.Together, if the nations work together, they''ll be fine. " "Dad, I think that''s too optimistic." I talk to my optimistic father with my mouth full of baked bread and warm milk. "Shea, I can''t help thinking about all the anxiety?" "... sure enough." "Sister, that too!!" Prevent Belio, the younger brother sitting next to him, from trying to grab the bread from the side. "Stop it. It''s already dirty." Belio, if you still have bread, don''t do it. "Eh...." She sighs at her younger brother, who has acted in overlapping periods of growth and rebellion. Too much trouble. Just because I''m five years old... "Sia, Belio" Hmm? What? I looked up at my father''s voice. "It rained a lot, didn''t it?Do you know that this caused a landslide nearby? " "Yeah, but it''s not so close to home, is it?" "Yes, it is. It''s dangerous, so stay away from us both." Yes. Respond with your brother and concentrate on breakfast again. So I return to myself. Ahh...... To your mother, to your father, to your brother. I was born in a tranquil land and thought I could live a quiet life ahead. Someday find someone you like and grow up. Have children and watch them grow. Well... when I found my natural happiness... that''s what I expected. This is... a dream.... dream, what is it? " I remember one day being happy in my casual everyday life. I was only able to see the nightmares that would happen from now on, as I shifted my sight like a running lamp. I think this happened when I searched for my brother Belio. I found him walking around looking for his brother, who was playing around everywhere a cave with his face out of the collapsed sand. It was as if only the cave was clean and empty, and now I think it was just a creepy sight. "Verio?" I stepped into the cave, which no one had seen for centuries. We found a single-bladed sword in a sheath and someone''s remains. "Hyah, shh, corpse!?" A glowing crystal-like sphere is gripped in the hands of the bone-only remains... When I could play it alone, the golden smoke that popped out of it--- went in so that it could be sucked into my body. "---!!!?" The feeling of being rewritten in your head. A headache that shows you the memory of someone you don''t know. The existence of me is pasted with the anger and hatred of a human named Hisago. "Ah, uhh, ahh... no... stop...!!" Memories and magic as a hero chisago, forcibly fleshed by my heart. I can''t describe it in the word miserable. The world in which the humans of the other world fought each other and his beloved wife and son, who died, was... just as harsh and cruel again. His voice echoes in the back of his brain as he shows off some of his memories and refinishes my existence. - Kill the Devil. You must kill the Demon King I think I understood that it was just a remnant of the past. But I couldn''t resist. My feelings were already possessed by a human being named Hisago, and even his freedom was about to be lost. "So I was changed." I (me) left the village with the impulse swinging. I was not allowed to say anything to my family, and with the sword I went to the Demon King Realm alone to defeat the Demon King. At first, I just had to keep swinging. When my consciousness returned, I could not do anything with fatigue and hunger. Luckily, I was able to earn money by defeating the bandits. When my consciousness gradually became clearer, I was not even allowed to think of going home, but was just about to go to the Demon King domain. All that is allowed is action to live. He was allowed to bathe, eat, and sleep, but was not allowed to go back to his original path, and he continued walking even during the day. I was scared when I slept. When I woke up, my consciousness was gone. I was always crying before I fell asleep because I was afraid that I could paint my consciousness affected by my chin consciousness. My magic has changed to something other than light magic, and now most of my red hair, which my mother said was beautiful, has turned into a dark color that can be seen in the night. "When I fought the Demon King, he was definitely killed." It was like dying to defeat a demon king, even though he couldn''t handle magic properly and he only remembered his combat experience. You can easily defeat the bandits and the rattlesnakes around you, but you can''t defeat the Demon King. What can you do with just light magic? I can''t even handle the strengthening of the system, and I couldn''t imagine hurting anybody... because I''m a village girl... I can''t fight... But it won''t stop. Because the voice of the ghost whispered in my head could not be stopped until it brought me to the Devil. "I knew I was going to die, but I had to go..." There was nothing but despair in my head at that time. I don''t know why, but I planted the memories of a man named Hisago and proceeded on a reckless journey with impulse. Memories that are strongly linked to my emotions, even if they are selfdetermination, do not allow it. "He saved me." The demon king''s defeat. The warriors and healing wizards who infiltrated the Ringle Kingdom were defeated by Usat. I remember when I was with the Demon soldiers and when the battle was over. After the Creator Demon King and the brave men who fought him came out of the basement... the Demon King declared his defeat. [I decided to entrust this human with the future of the demons] The Demon King is alive, but the human side triumphed. Memories and emotions, not mine, as a brave chicken had an indelible will. I think it was a pleasure. A boy my age, called Usato, indirectly saved my life. Even if he hadn''t wanted to, I couldn''t help but thank him. This memory is over now. I can go home and go back to my family. "Yes, I thought so... but this damn memory still wanted me to do something." But it wasn''t over. Next to the Demon King is the absurd role of killing demons. My arm was scratched and it was painful because of the system strengthening that was forced to be activated. I don''t want to hurt anyone, but I don''t want to fight, so why should I... kill someone? What did the brave man leave behind for? I wish I hadn''t left what I left behind. I don''t think so. I didn''t want the power of a brave man. I want to go home to my father, mother, and Belio. Someone---, "Help me...." "Okay." A murmuring voice in a slight sleep. I open my eyes to that strong, clear voice. "---" Gentle, comfortable healing magical light. A warm hand holding my hand. When my consciousness finally became clear to the feelings that existed in reality, there was a rabbit in front of me who saved my life. 380 Chapter 336 The story Shea told me when I woke up was much more than I expected. The tragedy that befell her in a rural village in Kamhelio. Without being able to resist the will of the ghost of the past, Hisago said she came to this demonic kingdom. "Nice to meet you, my name is Keira, Usato''s greatest apprentice!!" "Uh-huh? I''m Shea Garmio.... hello? " She was introducing herself to Keira, but she seemed to have settled down. But you''re the best apprentice... "Kiera, unfortunately, you''re not my best apprentice." "... eh..." No, I didn''t expect you to look so desperate. "Wasn''t I the best...?" "There was a boy named Nack.My age is close to yours. " "... mum" Keela stares at a point of fire and sifts as she bites her lower lip. Is that it? Was he the best apprentice? When Keira feels funny and looks like a child, she hears someone''s belly ringing. Looking at the sound, Shea, whose face turned bright red, was holding her stomach. "... sorry, I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday... uu" "No, don''t worry about it.Keira, let''s get dinner ready. " "Hi...!" After all that fighting. I''m hungry too, so you can talk about it after dinner. [M] We were eating an easy-to-cook dinner when the surroundings were completely dark. Simply put, the meat, fish and wild grass brought in by Keira''s cape were put in a pot and seasoned.I didn''t really intend to make it so luxurious... but I made it with Keela so I could get a little cheerful from Shea''s state of mind. "Is it delicious? Mr. Shea." "Thank you, Keira.... it''s been a long time since I had a warm meal." Now I wonder if it has settled down or if I am eating a pot with a vessel with emotion, Shea. What would you do if you didn''t try to stay away from me right after you woke up... but now you''re pretty calm. "You were here after the devil, weren''t you?" "... yeah, somehow I knew where the devil was." ... so the devil came here to target the power of the Devil. The timing when the demon recovered the power of the demon king, the timing when Shia tried to defeat the demon, and the timing when I arrived on the spot coincided with the situation. ... in the sense of double hair. "How did you get out of this poison fog?I don''t suppose you''ve put up with this? " "I was wearing light magic to offset the poison.But while I was fighting the devil, I almost ran out of magic... " "That''s why I showed up..." Perfect timing. "Did you defeat that demon?" "No, I beat him to pieces for now, but he might come back." "It was amazing. He was more demonic than the devil." Secretly deals damage to Keira''s voice, which looks like she''s been thrilled. Like Nea and Ferm, they''re going to blow a nice blow...!! "It was so strong....." "Ah... I''m used to that kind of person.Basically, the ability to influence the mind doesn''t work. " "Heh, heh...... eh, no, why? " There''s so much going on. Specifically, after being trained by the Rescue Corps, he continued to suffer a three-digit psychological attack in Samaritan. So I''m used to attacks like this, so maybe it won''t affect me unless I''m in the Demon King class. "... I''ve killed two demons before.The first one is a woman, and the other one is Miarek..... " ... Mirak? I see. You were the one who wiped out Rapud back then.Perhaps there was an outbreak of system strengthening? " "... because I have to strengthen my system to kill demons..." Was the wound when I healed the demon at that time? [M] As far as I can tell, I think she didn''t kill the devil on her own terms, but she forced me to strengthen the system. ... I''ve gotten used to it every time, but it must be hard for Shia, who was a normal girl. "The rabbit left it for me, right?" ? "Healing magic, like a slime." ... ah. A healing magic bullet wrapped in elastic. "Did you use it..." "Thank you so much for healing my wounds..." You mean the wound was healed unintentionally? I didn''t think they''d use it, but it turned out to be Ouilai. Usato-san, is this a healing magic slime? "Hmm? Oh, this is it." Gives Keira a healing elastic bullet made with her palm and leans her neck strangely. The healing magic wrapped in elasticity continues to exert healing magic effects soft as jelly. "Mr. Usato, can you make this big one?" I''ll ask you something, but why? "I''ll make you a pillow." Is it a new product? I don''t think there''s half the demand for healing magic pillows, but there''s a problem with the duration of elasticity. That sounds a little impossible. "Now, if you let Usato-san sleep with you, the same effect...?" "Keira, have you been distantly influenced by senpai?" I felt the dialogue was a dangerous thing to think of senpai. You''re kidding, right? No, wait, isn''t this a very realistic dialogue for this kid who never received the love of his parents? I don''t know what kind of words to say, and my thoughts fit. Keira is playing with a healing elastic bullet like a cake. "... the voice of the brave will be quiet near the rabbit." "... why?" "I don''t know... maybe because I won the Demon King." You beat the Demon King, huh? Having his memory can be said to be influenced by his own emotions. "Does that mean you''re okay now?" "... yeah. I don''t even know what happens after this." ... I see. The question is, what should I do with her, who is influenced by Mr. Hisago''s memory? "The quick thing is to leave it to the Demon King... maybe not." "... against the Demon King, you might end up killing him" "That''s right. I know that." Even though the impulse has disappeared, there is no way you can actually see the Demon King and be unaffected. In the first place, he''s round now, but he did his best to be brutal before he was sealed. Well then, that''s Falga. "Master Farga?... ah, is that big dragon still here!?" "... speaking of which, wasn''t it open to the public?" It was widespread among key figures in each kingdom, but in general, Falgar''s presence was still hidden. But I''m sure he''ll find a way to deal with Mr. Hisago''s memory. "There''s a word for special, but even if you look like this, your face is going to be wide.... who can manage your situation?... you can introduce people. " "... I don''t know what to say..." "You''re just in trouble.One hundred percent... no, twenty percent Hisago is bad about this. " I know his situation. I know what it was like. The conclusions reached at that end and the trials imposed in this era are critically acceptable. But it is wrong to push her out of her misery, who lived a peaceful life that had nothing to do with it. "... no" Did you regret what you did in the last few years and leave behind memories and light magic to kill the Demon King and hence the Devil...? Was his will so weak? At least his preparedness in the memory of the past shown to the Demon King was out of order. Mr. Usato? "Usato?" "... I''ll leave here in the morning and meet the Koga." Hisago''s memory and magic are authentic. But something doesn''t suit me. I don''t think that person... would do something like this halfway. I need to ask the Demon King and Nagi, who know Hisago well, how to find out. "I''ll cut the drill and report back to the Devil, Shea. You come with me." "... okay." "Okay." I put down the vessel I had and stood up and put my sleeve through the dress. [M] Keira, stay with Shea. Where''s Mr. Usato? I''ll check the back of the ruins. Perhaps there is a fragment of the Devil''s power here. If we know that the devil is after us, we want to make sure we get it back. "Oh, I''m coming with you." Huh? "I''m not alone.I''m always alone, so I''m worried I can protect Keela. " For a moment, I wondered if I could show her a fragment of the Demon King''s power, but given Shia''s position, I was naturally anxious. "Okay. Okay, let''s go together.... Keira " Yes. Keira dives into her dark magic cloak and moves to my shoulder. Either way, the ruins were dark during the day, so it doesn''t matter if you enter at night. "Wow, I have light magic---" "Healing Elastic Bullet" Throw a healing elastic bullet created in your hand. Until now, I''ve only used it to blink my eyes, but healing magic glows physically. After confirming that my feet had been illuminated, I turned back to Shea with a healing elastic bullet in my palm. "This will illuminate the scaffolding and be a landmark.It''s called healing guidance. " Chi, is healing magic like that? " I was pulled. Well, I''m just using it in a special way, so I''ll solve the misunderstanding later. Now we must find a fragment of the Demon King''s power behind this ruin. 381 Chapter 337 Mysterious ruins found in the Venom Zone. I know it''s a place where some sort of power came into play when there wasn''t enough poison in the surroundings, so let''s retrieve what we were looking for and meet the Koga and the others. Bloody hell, Shea''s problems are much more serious than fragments of the Devil King''s power. "I wonder what this ruin is." As she walked through the dark corridor illuminated with healing magic, Shea murmured. I think it''s the base of the Demon King army abandoned hundreds of years ago? "... is that so?Keira " "Yes, I saw a similar place when I was traveling with Greff." ... I see, the base left by the Demon King Army is now a relic. If it''s a robust place to build, it''s not strange if it''s still there by this time, and it''s not strange if Hisago uses such a place. "By the way, this is where Shea remembers...." "Sorry, the memory of the hero is only fragmentary....." "No, don''t apologize.It''s more serious to have a lot of memories. " The problem is the presence or absence of a trap... Is the poison going to hit you until you get here? "Make something you can''t break through without a healing wizard in a region where only the demons live.You''re working on it. " "I think it''s fair because my immature light magic didn''t work." Having such a conversation finds something like a staircase. A dark, deep staircase leading down. I''m a little scared. "That''s right.... are you okay? " "Yes, I asked you to follow me." In Keira''s case, there was a previous disturbance.It''s not impossible to be unconscious about such ruins. Well, this is not the former home of the Demon King Army, and you don''t have to worry about it so much... but you should be careful for what happens. I went down the stairs in a temper. Then --- you find something different from the healing magical light in the space ahead of your gaze. "... is that it?" In front of the hall that went down the stairs, there was something like a sphere emitting chaotic light. The waves of power belong to the Demon King. I was slightly overwhelmed when I was found, but this is convenient without extra effort. Keira, get my stuff. Yes. Grab the bag from the cape and remove the contents. The magic equipment given to me by the Demon King before I came here - I hold it in my right hand, like a crystal wrapped in a cage. "Rabbit, is that...?" It''s the magic tool given to the Demon King.This will remove the cause of the poison that is spreading all over the land. " I feel like I was dispatched because I have healing magic to enter this land, and I have Falgar-sama''s basket even if I touch this power. When I see it, the ominous force is transmitted. "... what are we going to do after this?" Eh, don''t you understand? "The Demon King gave it to me in a mess... let''s get closer for now" The crystal grabbed by the cage approaches a sphere that emits light. In an instant, light leaks from the sphere and is sucked into the crystal. When the light is trapped as it travels to the crystal, the clear color sole begins to emit a dubious glow mixed with black and blue. "... it was surprisingly easy." It''s easy... But this is a tenth of a demon king. If this falls into the hands of the devil, it''s going to be a big deal. "Now, take this ---..." When I tried to return the crystal that trapped the power of the Demon King to my nose, I saw Shia''s expression reaching out to the crystal without a sound. As she slowly attempts to touch the crystal as if possessed by something, she touches her shoulders with her left hand, which is not covered in a cage, away from the crystal. Shea, come on. "... ah?Oh, I''m sorry, I was bluffing. " "You didn''t realize it, we should get back soon." ? She is very unstable now. I can''t predict what the memory planted on her will do. "... Keira, it''s a rescheduling." Yes? "It''s night, but I''ll fly in the sky and meet the Koga." The power of the Demon King may affect her in some way. It''s too dangerous to act with her with that kind of thing. So worst of all, if we don''t cut off the training of our men and deliver this to the Devil as soon as possible.... "... is the poison gone?" Outside the ruins, the fog of poison that had filled the space so far had vanished as if it hadn''t. The earth illuminated by the moonlight remained barren, but it could nevertheless be regarded as a major change at a time when there was no poison that could harm the earth. ... but right after I removed it, I didn''t... "After all, the Demon King was bad for the environment...?" Was the Devil''s help impure? "Oh, I''m sure you''re right.It''s bad character, and even magic is impure. " She smiled bitterly at Keira''s natural poisonous tongue. "Don''t say anything to the Demon King opponent, you guys...." "Instead, I''ll give it to you while telling you." I''m going to sell a fight with a smile. Maybe the Demon King will counter it with a smile, but think about what happens afterwards. "Don''t you know anything scary!?" "Honestly, my master is more scared than the Devil." "Hmm...." Previously, I was afraid that Rose would find out, but now I am afraid that she will disappoint me. As a deputy commander, I want to correct my spine so that I can meet Rose''s trust. "Well, I''m going to fly now.Shea... can''t help but hold her. " "!? Oh, it''s okay because I''m light!! I haven''t eaten anything busy!!" "... I''ll let you eat something better when we meet..." I feel sympathetic to her for a sad reason, and I''m ready to fly with my cape open ! Ah, responding to healing sensation!! "Shea!" "What!?" Hold Shea and jump on the spot. At that moment, a shock wave shook down from above us in the position where we were standing. Aul san!! "Hello again soon!! Usato-kun!!" It was Aul''s magical shock wave that attacked us. Flying through the skies--- just before landing, we are surrounded by yarns made of dark magic. "I can''t believe you''re alone!!" I''ll bounce back!! The cape wrapped around the body stretches and swings to remove the thread. A stretchy cape hits the cutting thread and wipes it clean. Nice! Keira!! " Land with one hand on the ground. Shea, behind me. "Ah, ahh...." Radiates healing magic weakened by system degradation. "... 7... 8... 11, it seems that some demons escaped during the day." Heal Sense to see how many enemies are lurking around. Seven of Rose''s men, including Aul. Two Dark Wizard twins. And two demons. "It''s good to be out in front of me.Since Miarak? " "Hyi!? That''s why I didn''t want to come!! I''m melting into the world and looking straight at me!?" Confirm the demon of another woman hiding under magic. It must be the same as Miarak from magic. Only the voice can be heard, but there is no problem because the location and appearance are already captured by sensation with healing sensing. "Aha, I hate it when Mr. Leary comes too!" "Hey! What if I can remember my name!!" A female demon yells at Aul without seeing him. Is that the name Rarity? With that in mind, Mr Aul''s gaze turned towards us. "Usato-kun! You''re under siege, so you''d better leave a fragment of the rotten Devil''s power behind and run!" "No, I''ll kill Teme here!!" The Yankee-like demon who stopped Aul''s voice and fought during the day looked down at me. The expression is stained with anger, and it seems to have its roots in the fact that it has been beaten to pieces. "You did what you tasted during the day, healing wizard...!!" "! Ah, Kuma...." Shea, don''t look at me. Do not show the demon to Shea, who is obviously a strange voice. The memory planted in her is aimed at the devil. If Hisago''s intentions run wild here again, she will suffer again. "... but..." It''s not hard to fight without Shea fighting in this surrounding situation. No, if you think about her personality, you can force her to fight with magic... Then, the measures to be taken here... "Keira, can you come with Shea to Koga''s place?" Put the collar of the cape against her mouth, and whisper to Keela. Usato-san!? "I''ll stop you.You have fragments of the Demon King''s power.... it''s okay, I''ll go after you when I see you leave. " "... I see." Good boy. Keira nodded while showing her how she was patrolling a little. Keira''s magic wouldn''t be enough to hold Shea and fly. All I have to do is make a gap. [M] "My name is Kayla!! Tonight--" "Yes, pass!" "Ha!?" The famous demon-- lightly fires magic bullets into Kayla''s palm. He is upset to see it and stops moving and grabs the magic bullet with both hands. "Don''t freak out. It''s just a magic bullet, right?" "Hmm!?" Take off Keela''s cloak and jump with all your might while kicking her in the face of a demon with a magic bullet. Magic bullets overlap with kicks and spread around. "Now!!" "Yes!!" Keira, who tangled Shea at the end of the cloak, soared into the sky. "Oh, Keira-chan!? Rabbit!?" "Usato-san is fine!!" "But..." The simultaneous movement of Aulu and the others is sensed by healing sensors, and multiple magic bullets are created in the hands. "Healing Magic Bomb!!" "Nh, I''m going to do something I really don''t want you to do...!!" Stand in front of Aulu, obstructing Keira''s pursuit. Her sword and cage clashed violently and sparks scattered. "Aulu-san, I have properly reported to the commander!! Yes!It was so beautiful!! hahah!! " "Haaahh!? This demon!! Bastard!! Don''t you have blood or tears!?" Mr. Aulu took the sword off the cage and stepped back. At the same time, Aulu''s colleague---the magic of Beth''s smokescreen, now manipulated remains, and the magic of Naruka''s sound envelop me. My vision and hearing were simultaneously inhibited, but my healing sensation still shows no shadow...!! Behind you! Avoid Girg and Chris attacking with magic and swords from behind. Even more uninterrupted yarns of dark magic scattered with shock waves---landing again in a position surrounded by enemies. "Thread is also within sensing range.No problem. " "What kind of feeling are you looking at, you...." Aulu pulls her cheeks as hard as she can. After all, she seems to have almost the same personality as she did before. ... I''d like to release you from the curse... but now it seems impossible. "... you managed to let them go." "Damn it...!!" "For the record, I don''t have any fragments of the Devil''s power." I gave it to Keira. The demon named Kayla scratches his head without hiding his frustration. "That''s why I hated it!! I told you!! I hate to be brought into this situation (...)!! Isn''t this the same as failing already!!" But Mr. Aulu looks more disturbed than Kayla. Kayla stares at me after seeing her like that. [M] "I don''t care about the power of the Demon King anymore.I''ll kill Teme right here...!! That way we''ll regain our power...!! " That''s better for me. [M] If Keira and Shea don''t have a chaser, there''s still some point in me staying. "Well then, I''ll do my best to earn more time than your attack." There''s a lot of them over here, right?Are you crazy? " When Keira and Shea left, I was able to achieve my goals. All you have to do is watch the time and run. "I don''t have to beat you." It will be quite difficult to deal with the enemy here. Aulu and the others are not easy to defeat, and we need to be vigilant about the power of the devil. "All you have to do is stop you here and run as fast as you can and get out of here." "You can''t do that!! You''re surrounded!!" So? Lifeguard healers are used to being surrounded by enemies. To put it more, I fought in the City of Demon Kings surrounded by more enemies. [M] No matter how many of the 11 people surrounding me are talented, 8 of them are human remains that can only be manipulated, and there is no way we can work together without instructions. "I don''t know.Let''s put it another way, shall we? " "Ahh!?" "I''m telling you, I won''t let you escape!!" Hit the healing flying fist on the way to Rae Ali, who tried to chase Keira and the others without a sound. After glancing at her with a little scream, she switches her mind and pulls up her forehair. "Wow, it''s Captain Mode...." Aulu-san, from now on, it''s a physical strength match. "Eh, now that I''m dead, I don''t seem to have any physical strength... but can I still hate it?" Mr Aul must be the only one who knows the situation. I''m going after Keira as soon as she leaves. "I''m stopping you here to keep Keira from going after you." All I have to do is stop the 11 people here. [M] You don''t have to knock it down. All you have to do is focus on defense and evasion, and look at the timing and leave with all your might. "Until then, don''t think you can get out of here." To be honest, I prefer to defend myself to attacking. And above all, I''m best at running and running. 382 Chapter 338 When I woke up, everything was over. The battle with the Demon King army, which I thought would start before I died, was over, and I was surprised as usual because I felt pretty good about it. What was even more shocking was that Rose, the fierce and powerful demon captain of the Ringle kingdom, created an organization called the Lifeguard and raised healing wizards like him. When I heard it, the first thing I doubted was the sanity of the boy who had been taught it. The unreasonable Demon King had no choice but to question the sanity of the child, who had been seriously trained and still trained to an acceptable level. "There''s no blind spot in the healing sensation, mmm!!" ... no, I''m just wondering how we can really make such a human being. At first glance, the captain''s apprentice was an unbelievable figure. "I really don''t know...." She mocks herself as she moves around him. When I''m dead and alive, I''m not saying anything has changed... There are feelings of hating the captain who forgot us somewhere in his mind and created a new organization. Well, it''s a side effect of the magic that revived me, similar to the tantrums my child has. Instead, that captain can''t forget us. So fuck off, I''m out of my mind... If it''s true, I''d like to be on your side right now, but this body sorcery won''t allow it. "Bodies, work harder!!" Hearing Kayla''s angry cry, she sighed. When a child with a fragment of the Demon King''s power has fled the scene, the demon''s prospects have failed. The truth is, we should have tracked him down right away. Before it becomes the worst thing for the devil to do to stop you. "I want to go home." Kayla and the Twin Demons are trying to do something when they''re whispering. Looks like they''re going to attack Usato-kun with dark magic thread. "Go!" The twin Demon Thread wraps around the body of Usato-kun and mutilates it simultaneously. But it''s not. The thread was torn by the remnants of the healing magic you left on the spot. [M]I put my healing magic on the spot like a shell and jumped into the sky with the magic I gathered in my feet. Kayla, who did not see the moment, mistook the magic of Usato for the main body. [M] "Ah, the remnant!?" "Healing magic." At the same time as the sudden stop, your kick, which jumps high into the sky, hits Kayla''s brain directly. I will use my shock magic to help Kayla, who is about to be struck on the ground, and I will strike a sword at Usato-kun, who is about to strike the chase fist. "I didn''t use that technique before!!" "I just got it. It''s called the healing leftover fist...!!" "Ehhhhh...." Did you use what you just came up with in action!? Although his own healing magic poses no threat, his own magical manipulation and unusual physical abilities have brought this 11-to-1 situation to the antagonism. "Out of the way!! Dead man!!" "... chi" Staying back whispering, a magic bullet arrives where you are. [M] It''s a magical attack that deludes a demon-specific person, but it''s not working on him.... is it correct not to hit it? Without losing sight of me, you run around dodging magic bullets dropped from the sky. [M] "... hmm?" Tilt his neck to him for a strange move that repeats the irregular acceleration and deceleration. However, at the next moment, a residual image composed of the same green particles as before is released from him as he is running, and his appearance changes to behavior as if he is shaking and doping. "Er, it''s too soon to apply..." You mean you put a rush on the movement and made it impossible for them to spot it? For Kayla, who emits magic from above her head, Rabbit''s appearance should not overlap with magic to set a target. Ah, I shot through the remnants of magic again. "The combat experience is too heterogeneous....." If I had fought the monster normally, I wouldn''t have fought this strange way. has grown on a battlefield that has always required evolution. I''ve been fighting people I don''t know if I can win. And I managed to grow through it all. He has surpassed many of the Shura Halls that have survived less than a year of combat experience. "... hah, well, that''s natural because he''s the master." I feel a little lonely after I put it in my mouth. ... will you get back to it and fight it properly? "Kayla! You can''t hit me, so please do it in a direction that narrows your movement!!" "Don''t be instructed by the Dead!!" Then get down and fight. But sadly, I''m the only one who can keep up with his too unusual moves. Applying shock magic, he repeatedly accelerates and chases him around. "I knew you''d follow me.I''m using the same technique. " "No, that''s different from yours!!" When I fought before, I did the anomaly of repeating the magic burst from my whole body, but now it''s only done by the right arm''s basket. Instead, it is the magic that stands out on his feet. His cheeks twitched as he stepped on it like rubber and continued to accelerate with rebound elasticity. "You don''t have to run anymore!As far as I''m concerned, I think it''s over now! " "I''ll buy you some more time." "Twins!! Do it!!" ! Soon, a twin demon tribe moved between Usato and me, stretching several threads out of a wide open hand. They stretch to surround us ---and this one gets me involved too!! "Well, it doesn''t matter because I''m a corpse!" Whatever thread you have around you, I will attack you. But he didn''t stop his feet, he snapped his arm wrapped in a cage!Waving loudly with the sound of ---grabbing a strangely thin bundle of threads that you might be able to see. "If you think the same technique works for me, you''re wrong!!" !!? "Nunnh!!" The twin demons can be drawn to you by force. [M] Even though they were supposed to be unintentional remains, they threw their faces at Kayla, who was still in the sky. "---Ha!? Oooh!? Yarn!?" Kayla was removed from the ground with the dark magic thread created by the twins, and fell back to the ground without a clumsiness. Oh, don''t tell me. If I had used those two better, the situation would have been different. "Do you have time to stare?" "! Oops!!" Avoid the magic bullets he threw and wave down the shocking sword. His magical fist and sword clashed violently, and purple and green magic spread around. "I really didn''t want to see you like this." "I guess so.... I feel the same way." "I respect you.Of course, I still am. " ... it''s straight. If you''re really normal, you''ll forget you''re a captain''s apprentice. And respect... is kind of itchy. When I was in the kingdom of Ringle, I was in a different place from respect because I was a troubled child. But... I can''t stop myself because the devil is giving me the lead. "Shh." "Hmm!!" While shooting in a magic bullet with a shock, it is slashed with a blade that returns. He also knocks them all down with his fists and then launches another melee fight. "Healing collapse" "Nh, ahh!?" A magical wave enveloping me on the verge of an attack. !? Eh, what!? Something''s happening--no, what''s this trick!? "Hmm!!" "Aahhhhhhh!?" Avoid bending over a stiff arm with an instant stiffness gap. Wow! I was forced to stop thinking by being hit by healing magic!? If I hadn''t asked Kayla beforehand, I would have hit you straight!? "Shock absorption!" "Mm." Next, the uninterrupted fist is absorbed by impact magic and lowered back. As expected, he won''t chase. ... I wish I had. "It''s getting more fun...!" I want to fight one-on-one. I''m sure it''ll be fun. I''m sorry, but both my coworkers and the twin Dark Wizards are now baggage gorillas. Leah is freaking out at you, and Kayla doesn''t come down to the ground with blood on her head. [M] Perhaps Usato-kun is standing around to see it and confuse it, so it''s not really a situation where me and him really fight. Really, do you want to retreat anymore? "I want to do it too!! But I''ve also recovered two of the Demon King''s powers!? If you don''t at least work for the appearance, they''ll complain again!!" Isn''t it? Rarity is tall, weak-minded, stupid, and well-behaved, but she understands the immediate threat. But I don''t know about this situation. We don''t have any zombies, so we can keep moving forever. It''s supposed to be advantageous in long-term warfare... I hope you''re the healing wizard. Usato-kun... if you use the same type of healing wizard as the captain, you have no advantage. I''m sure he''ll keep fighting all day long, but he''ll run around with a snug face. "When this happens....." I have to give away some information from the devil''s side to create a situation where I have to leave. If that''s the case...! "Hey, Usato-kun! Do you know!" "Provocation? Depending on the situation, I have a duty to report to the commander." "That''s a threat to you!?" I was going to provoke you, but there was a hell of a threat coming in! Okay, there''s a lot of trauma and fear carved up to the level of a fresh soul. "No, no..." Think carefully, me!! Either way, at a time when the devil is using me well, I am certain that the captain will even suffer the lukewarmth of hell in this world! Then nothing will change if you do more!! "Look, there''s only one demon king we''ve recovered!" ! "Except here, however, the devil found two powers of the Devil!One of them has already been taken!! " You narrowed your eyes. [M] Stop your legs and lay down your former captain on him with your arms tied on the spot. ... no, I''m really scared of standing up and intimidating like a captain. "Who took it?" "The kid you just let go with.She already has the power of the Demon King (...)? " ! An undisputed retreat. We have no reason to stop him, but we must stop him as the devil''s side. Without will, the gorillas give orders and try to stop him. "Let him escape. Healing Wizard" Rae Ali fired a magic bullet with an appeasement to stop the attack here. Shortly before I and the unintentional gorillas unleashed their magic at once, the sudden change of direction of Usato-kun finally grabbed the root of Kayla''s neck out of the thread and pushed it in front of the imminent magic and hid behind. "Teme, what are you doing!?" "Healing Guard!!" "Heh!? baaaaa!!???" In an instant, all magic fired at Kayla strikes directly, causing an explosion. "... eh?" Witnessing the shock behavior, Raali and I had no choice but to be stunned by Usato-kun, who did more demonic work than the devil. "Gah, ahh... ahh..." "Rest assured, it''s intact because it''s under healing magic." ... the outer way!? No, it''s only natural because he can''t have mercy on the devil in the first place. He still had Kayla, who was forced to heal with healing magic but spit smoke out of his mouth, and when he looked at us he threw Kayla at us with one arm or another. "Hey, that!? Should I accept this!?" "Well, I hate him, so you take it." "Isn''t it too harsh for your clan!?" Catch Kayla being thrown while realizing the low level of companionship of the demon. Ahah, this is completely stretched... eh, why is the magic bullet sticking together... ah. "Ah, that''s a gift. Bye!" "Isn''t this crazy for a respected senpai!? Gah!? It explodes!?" "Eh? Eh? Eh!? Don''t be late for this ---" At the end of the visit, our sights were wrapped in healing magical light and shock waves. The shock was not unusual, it was an experience that I didn''t want to taste twice, beating my whole body while being trapped in the healing light. 383 Chapter 339 While Mr Usato was stalling, I took Mr Shea to the camp where Mr Koga and the others were. I am worried about leaving Mr Usato alone. Honestly, there was a desire to fight together, but I knew his intention was not to let Shia fight, which seemed strange to me. "... Shia-san, I''m taking a break." "Are you okay?" "Yes, I''m just a little tired." I was always flying alone, so it''s a little tough to fly with one person in my arms. While confirming that I flew a certain distance, I descend into the forest once. "This doesn''t happen when Usato-san is using my magic...." Perhaps this is also my dark magic trait. Because the wearer''s strength is reflected to some extent in the cape, there are many differences between when Mr. Usato is using it and when I am using it. "The rabbit stopped by himself....." I''m sure he''ll make it through. He didn''t let us escape in one or eight places, so he decided it was the best thing to do, so Mr. Usato moved on. Even if he had a lot of enemies, he could do something about it. "I''ll fly again after a short break.Keep going, Koga... when you join your allies, I''ll be on my way to support Usato. " "Friend of the rabbit." Shea murmured as she laid her hand on her head. ... I had the same reaction while flying, but I''m a little worried. "Nh, uhh..." "Shia-san...?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I just got dizzy when I ran into them...." I am not familiar with Mr Shia yet. I understand that you are currently in a harsh situation, but I have no idea what to do or what to do. "If we meet, there will be the same healing wizard as Usato-san, so patience until then...!" Mr Uluru may be able to manage. But Shia-san kept her head down and sounded distressed. "But there are signs of demons ahead of us....." "Eh! Are you saying you''re ahead!?" "Ah, no, those demons are still behind us... uhh" Could this be as emotionally influenced as it was in my time? The other Kannagi said that his spirit was unstable because of a terrible dragon called the Dragon of Evil Dragons... and so was Shia... Anyway, you might want to calm this guy down first. "Take a slow breath.It''s okay..... " "....." "I know because I''ve had the same experience." Slowly approached her, kneeling on the spot, and shook her back. Then something like a sphere of light rolls out of the bag she was wearing on her shoulder. She noticed it as well as I did, picking up a sole rolling on the ground with trembling hands. "Hmm, why am I doing this...." "Shia-san, that''s..." A sphere that emits warm light. Among them is something like a familiar black vortex. I will take out and compare the crystal that contains the help of the Demon King that Mr. Usato gave me earlier. The vessel inside is different, but the black force inside is just like that. "Maybe that''s the devil''s...?" "I don''t know! I can''t have this stuff!! Because this is---" Shia makes me feel upset. Her doubts deepen as she shows real confusion, not acting or lying. I wonder... if I should wait for Mr. Usato... I feel really bad about taking Shia-san with me like this... "No, I''m not, I''m not... but... ah, ah..." Did you stop moving by staring at the sphere? Without a voice, she backs down with her voice trembling as she brings back the light to her eyes, which she thinks are even going to be empty for a moment. "It was me...." "Eh...?" "I took this from the devil...? How could I forget it when I did it myself...?Did I finally go crazy?No more..... " I have no idea what''s going on. The situation is similar to that of Mr. Kannagi. Another Kannagi, who talked to me and invited me to the ruins, was denied the story she had with Usato, and then - after a divisive speech - he fought him. Shia is very close to the way Kannagi was disturbed at that time. "... I''m going over there now, right?" That''s why you can''t just leave it like this. I know because I have experienced the same experience. It''s so scary and painful to be alone. "Chi, stay away from me!" Huh Shia-san stopped me slowly with a strong tone. I stopped when I saw her forcibly holding down her right hand, which was trying to reach into the sword of her hips, with her left hand. "I''m sorry... I don''t want to hurt you...! If I relax, I''ll forcibly take away his power...!" Since you have the power of the Demon King, you''re reacting...? "I''m getting out of here. You need to get somewhere safe..." "What will Shia-san... do?" "... I don''t know, but I''m leaving here to avoid bothering you." You can''t leave this man like this. That''s absolutely no good. But I can''t stop this guy... but I can''t do anything. "Mr. Shea." "Before I do anything to you, I...." "I won''t stop you. Please wait a moment." "... to?" Look at the fragments of the Demon King''s power taken out to compare. As I lightly gripped it trapped in the crystal, I turned back and threw it all away. "Eh!!" "Yeah yeah!?" "... okay" For now, throw a crystal with fragments of the poisonous Demon King''s power out of sight and approach her. Shea alternates between the flying crystal and my face in confusion. "Huh? Huh? Huh?" I knelt in front of her confused and was told to take out a bottle of spare food and water from my cape and pack it into a large backpack that was to be carried beforehand. "Please take this.It contains food and water. " "But...." "I can''t stop you.This is the only thing I can do for you in pain.... " I was hungry and my clothes were worn out. The blankets and jackets I had for the rush... after that, I''ll be back in the city, so I''ll pack everything I can. "Thank you, Keira.... I want you to tell the rabbit I''m sorry..." "If you say such a lifetime goodbye, Mr. Usato will be angry." Speaking like that, I give it to Shea to press. After receiving the backpack with both hands, she finally spilled a smile. "I''m sure Mr. Usato will come to your rescue." "... yeah" "Don''t give up. Maybe... yeah, I''ll never give up on him." "... thank you." As she stood up, Shia disappeared into the woods holding her backpack. After I dropped her off, I took a deep breath and picked up a crystal that contained the help of the Demon King I had just thrown. "Come on, I..." I''m worried about Shea, but I''ve done everything I can. There might have been a better way... to reflect on it later. "I have to meet Koga and the others first!!" Usato-san may still be fighting!! Maybe... no, just in case you''re pinched!! In order to help him in such a situation, I have to join Koga and the others as soon as possible!! "As soon as you decide to do that--" "Alright, I caught up!!" "Kyaaaaaaaahhh!?" As soon as she tried to jump up, she screamed at the rabbit who appeared through the bushes from behind. Ehhhhhhhh!? "Usato-san!? Who are you chasing!?" "It''s okay! I think they won''t come after me because I blew it with healing magic!!" "Blow up with healing magic!?" No, it''s not funny that this person blows up his opponent with healing magic. The problem is that even though we''re surrounded by 11 enemies, we don''t have noticeable injuries. Rather, I was caught up in a normal run... but you''re doing a terrible thing to think calmly...? "The devil''s fake... isn''t it?Yeah, that''s impossible. " "Why were you immediately convinced...?" There is no other way to express healing magic and blow the opponent away. In that sense, Mr. Usato in front of me can definitely be said to be authentic. But... "Just for a moment, I think I know how Amako and the others feel." "... fufu" "It''s not funny, is it?" "Hi...." I didn''t mean to blame you, but you apologized. I deluded the depressed Usato-san and distracted him from the topic. "Anyway, I''m glad we made it!!" "I''m glad you''re okay.Shia... didn''t make it... " "... yes" I wonder if Mr. Usato had noticed, or if there was no sight of Ms. Shia around, I could see a serious expression. In the meantime, I dive into the cape and attach it to Usato. I''ll talk about the conversation I had with Shia earlier. "So she had a fragment of the Devil''s power unconsciously....." "Probably." "... the training has stopped." Usato, who was listening silently while flying in the sky, murmured small. "I''ll stop as soon as I get there. It''s just before sunrise....." I know it''s urgent.... worst of all, don''t worry, I sleep in my cape. " "It''s similar to Ferm''s magic...." Did you assimilate Mr. Ferm? ... mmm. 384 Chapter 340 I was able to successfully rendezvous with Keira, but by then there was no Shia. I knew she was mentally unstable, so I wasn''t surprised by the situation... but it might come to light later that I couldn''t manage the situation in Shia here. ... first report to the Demon King. Usato-san, that''s it! Yeah, those are Koga. With the sky slightly brighter, Keira and I finally arrived at the place where Koga and the others were camping. As soon as they noticed our approach, Brulin and Koga, who was watching us, went down to the ground, making sure they noticed us. "Oh, welcome back. Did you recover it?" "Grrrr!" Ah. "... nnhh? Ah, Mr. Usato, welcome back!" It looks like Uluru and Hannah have woken up too. Hannah, who is in a very bad mood to sleep, stares at me with her eyes sharper than ever. "Shit, what is it? Is it intact..." "Until recently, I fought 11 enemies and stopped them." "Why is it intact...?" I was dragged out of my way after being vicious.... I''d like to talk slowly, but I have to hurry now. "Koga, let''s cut the drill. Hurry back to the city." "Hmm? It''s fine, but does that have anything to do with what we talked about?" "Oh, there''s a demon at the destination.Once you think you''ve defeated me, 11 of you will ambush me..... " "Hey, what''s going on?" Ask Keela to leave her cloak for a moment and briefly explain to Koga. "I met Keira at the destination. I let her go and stopped her." "Whoa, I don''t know why you''re here with Keela when you''re supposed to be stalled?" "I flew the opponent with healing magic and then ran to catch up." Yeah, I thought so. "Koga-kun!? I think it''s too funny to accept it normally, but this person!!" Koga would do the same for me if I wanted to. He''s steadily copying my moves. [M] Anyway, it is. "You''ve recovered the power of the Demon King, haven''t you?" "Ah... Keira" "Yes!" Keira, who was floating, took out a crystal with the power of the Demon King contained from her cloak. Take it from Keira and show it to Koga and the others. "Does having this guy mean he hastened back for a reason?" "Yeah... honestly, I have to hurry up and report this to the Devil King and Master Farga." "That''s it...." And to Nagi-san. It''s not normal to be a girl with the memories and powers of Miss Hisago. Given his strength, it is no surprise that things will get tough later. "I''m going to stop the exercise now, so take this." "Oops... I''m talking about the guys in the exercise..." Nh? Something wrong? I know you didn''t get hurt when you saw where you weren''t in a hurry. "Maybe you realized there were no monsters." "... uhh" "Besides, they''re waiting for us." I see. Does that mean this is inviting me or Koga? You''re trying to spot our perception of a fierce beast and trap me and Koga. "If you hadn''t come, I would have gone... what would you do?" I was able to suppress the consumption of magic with the application of system degradation, but it is depleted there. I''ve been sleeping there all night. But there''s nothing wrong with my physical fitness--- I can do it. Well then, I''ll go check the results of the exercise. "Well, here''s what we''re looking at." "Be careful, you ravenous bitch" He nodded back to Uluru and Keira, who waved his hand, and then jumped off the cliff into the forest. I have to hurry back to the city, but I want you to forgive me enough to confirm the results of this exercise. I was looking forward to seeing them grow. [M] There was something uncomfortable. The more I scream, the less monsters will attack me. A loud cry echoing at a fixed interval. And most importantly, there is a clear difference in the appearance of the beast that we witnessed. When it comes to short fangs, someone says they were long. If you say there were horns, you say there were no horns anywhere. At this point in time, we finally realized we were making a big mistake. Perhaps the purpose of the rabbit is to enter the monster''s realm. That''s not normal either. I''m trying to make them understand what it means to fight the fantasy monsters they created, not the real monsters. What''s so bad about it is that until now -- until more than a week after the exercise, he didn''t realize what he was thinking, and he was mentally exhausted. "Just because I noticed doesn''t mean it''s good...!!" I''m sure that for Usato, it doesn''t matter if he''s aware of the purpose of this training or not. Because falling in either direction is the result of the training. Unfortunately, this training makes sense. We certainly tasted the monster, and we thought it would be as easy as survival exercises. You could say that you were optimistic. Even now it has been splendidly shattered. "I don''t know how to do it, but...!!" Let me be honest. It feels like your intestines are boiling back, as the rabbit thought. Can we finish the exercise normally? Absolutely not. "You guys! You rotten... don''t want to show the captain the results of the exercises!!" "" "Oooh!!!" " The first thing I did shortly afterwards was to concern myself with my former colleagues who were fascinated by muscle and training. I''ll put him on a good ride, get him on a mission, and then I''ll add Vena and Nono. "Nono, let the rabbit acknowledge the results of the exercise and we''ll see Sean again!!" "Shoo-hoo!!" Is that a pleasant call? Slightly pull the knife over the wood. Thanks to the physical modification of training, I can''t even feel uncomfortable at the earliest. Hey, pervert. Yes? "Help me." Yes. Vina is the easiest to handle. Because he''s a pervert. Why do you keep everyone''s hearts together in a kettle?As the hunters who trap our prey, we disappear into the woods to invite either Koga or Rabbit. They will realize our intentions and ride on the provocation. "Nya" "Anyway, if they don''t blow me off...!!" At dawn, when the sun gradually rose. Me and Vena went up on a tall tree and ambushed. A black cat with two or more tails on her shoulders stroked Lynn''s jaw to keep her calm, but honestly, she was chaotic and nervous. "Vina" I haven''t heard from you yet. Speak to Vena, who is throwing light peach magic from both hands into the ground like smoke. The peach magic released from her meditating eyes became clear as it dissolved in the air. "... I wonder when I was able to sense magic." "It''s been a little while since you went into this forest.But it''s usually impossible to move around. " As I learned earlier, he was wearing technology and magic sensing that could be worn by spinning magic. "The rabbit does it normally." "Maybe this magic sensing doesn''t work that way." Huh? "Nya" Lynn nodded. Ah, cute, looking back at Vena for a moment. "It''s almost impossible to use this in combination with attack magic.Even if you can, you have to do something pretty clever. " "... he was the main player in the carnaval battle." I understand that it is difficult to simultaneously carry out the consciousness of attacking with magic and the consciousness of sensing magic. Those rabbits are either healing magic... or they''re the bastards of an anomalous fleshbullet battle designed to finally approach and beat them. "Simply magical manipulation in the body of a rabbit can be ingenious.Perhaps he is constantly circulating magic into his body to improve the efficiency of magic spinning? " "... it''s a monster after all..." "It must have been one of the reasons that there was a foundation that made that possible." It''s not decent. I wonder what kind of idea you''ve come up with to keep spinning magic. ... I don''t think it''s a good training or such a casual idea...? That would be insane. "The magic spin activates the magic circle and specializes in the senses. should we say that it is a technique that awakens us to the magical possibilities we were asleep in? " "I know it''s amazing, but is it that much?" "At least I don''t know people who use this technology." It''s a way of saying that it contains one or the other. This guy really has something like that. "... I''m caught in the sensation. It was Rabbit who came." "! Well then, I''ll give you a signal." I floated the stone I had picked up in advance on my palm and used the magic of the wind to fly it. It hits a metal water bottle a little farther away, sounds high and signals to the people waiting around. "Subject, I''ve noticed the presence of sound, but it''s still going on.They''re probably aware of my magic. " "I knew it...!!" Then let''s not trap you as much as we can...! He will respond with a halfway attack and a personal attack. "The conditions required here are...." Sweep up the stones packed in the backpack with the magic of the wind and float them. Float them around and aim at them with your fingertips. "Ku, fufufufu...! How dare you just stuff stones in my bag...!! I''ll attack you in the way it''s used...!!" Nyaaa ~ Spread the firing position in a fan-shaped fashion so that the location is not revealed in the flying direction, and then rotate to increase the hit force and speed. Technologies that could not have been done before this hellish half-month training. I''ll show you what he taught you...!! "Vina, thank you for reporting and reorienting." Roger that. The branches and leaves of the tree are still invisible, so follow Vena''s directions. ... and a semi-life attack will respond immediately. There is literally no blind spot in his healing senses. but---, "Fire!!" ---Except if it''s a long-range attack from outside magic sensing!! Almost simultaneous attacks can eliminate his healing sensing advantage!! The spinning rubble flies in the direction of the rabbit. After the silence, the sound of continuous play sounds. "All evaded." Predicted. The healing sensation was crushed by a rubble. As soon as I tried to move on to the next movement--- something passed between me and Vena and crashed into the tree behind me. The magic bullet that passed right beside her face caused her throat to twitch. "Aahhhhhhh!?" "You seem to have noticed.... it''s strange, the direction should have been deceptive.Ah, I''m running with all my might. " "Sneaky, sneaky!! Kevin! Nono!" Check the appearance of the rabbit running through the ground at an incredible speed in a visually verifiable position. I order the two men who were waiting in advance to move while I push and kill the unconscious scream. I haven''t heard back. However, a magic bullet of water thrown at the foot of a rabbit that approached nearly a few tens of meters was struck. Ah, this is Nono-san''s... Nono magic is not ordinary water magic. The magic of a water system with unusual properties that can produce combustible water close to oil. Seeing the slippery ground, as the rabbit stopped, the roots of a tree that stretched like tentacles from his feet approached. The magic of manipulating the Kevin tree, the magic of manipulating the nonwooden water. Rabbits calmly evade two magical attacks that are out of range of healing sensing. "You stopped my leg...!! Wal!!" "Roger!" Wall, who kept him waiting even closer, spells a lot of rubble into the air with his own soil magic. Pick them up with my wind magic and throw them simultaneously into the mobility restricted rabbit. "...!! You''re so tougher than the devil!!" On the other hand, after hitting his foot to fix it to the ground, the rabbit wrapped his right arm around a cage, wrapped his left arm around elastic magic, and took a stand to intercept the magic of gravel and trees. "... I guess I''ll lose if I have to fight for health." Still, that healing magic creature can surpass us with its resilience and health alone. ... in the first place, this sequence of maneuvers--- the operation is well underway, as the aim is to nail the irrational dodging rabbit to the spot. "Sein! Now!!" At the same time as my voice, the two arms that jumped out of Rabbit''s feet grabbed his legs. "Gotcha! Captain!!" "Sein-san...!? Oops!?" Different type of earth magic from Wall. The magic of Sein, who manipulates the soil itself into mud, greatly restricts the movement of the rabbit. At this point, Nono, Kevin, Wall, Sein, and Vena achieved their goals. And that''s the end of the operation I revealed to the five of us. This is my real (...) purpose. "It''s finally time...." "Nh, good feeling malicious....." Grab the stick you made for this occasion while gently handing Vina Lillin on her shoulder. Dressed in the magic of the wind, I dare to attack the rabbit, which is still sealed in motion. He is distracted by the magic of stone gravel and trees flying from the surroundings while his feet are taken to the ground. "Eh, El-san, what..." Hiding in the bushes, the boar casting the magic of water looked at us with a faint glance. You seem surprised to see me making unplanned moves, but this is my real plan! "The only purpose of this operation is for me to finally punch!!" "" "Yeah!?" " ! It''s already too late for him to notice me at the distance between his eyes and his nose!! The club is already approaching his torso, and as a painful blow, it is knocked into his body---and shaken with an astonishing amount of clumsiness. "Nh, ahh!?" No, this isn''t the best way to hit a muscle guy in the whole body!? Looking at it, something like a cloth made of magic is wrapped around the stick. ... elastic magic!? In the first place, the moment the stick strikes, it feels like the body of the rabbit looks double... Nice work. "......!" "The Fist of Healing Remnants. I didn''t expect you to use such a light new technique." The pivotal Rabbit himself stood behind me, upset for some time. I realize that my operation failed and shock my voice. "... how do you restrain me...?" He hit the ground and escaped. I can see a fist-hole in the muddy ground when I see the rabbit being held up earlier. ... isn''t this guy crazy after all...? "I never thought I''d catch up to this. Well done." "Captain...." "I''d like to praise you more, but I actually have to hurry back to the city.Guys, I''m sorry to bother you, but I need you to get ready for your return. " Kevin and the rest of the crowd began to prepare for their return. When I heard that the training was unexpectedly and quickly completed, I didn''t really feel like it. "... fuu" A bit tired, the rabbit exhaled while gently loosening the collar of the neck of the garment, and I saw Lillin coming down from the tree with Vena and rushing here. "Ah, Lynn." In my opinion, this exercise might not have been able to maintain a decent spirit without this child. The operation itself was a failure, but it would be an unprecedented achievement to find a lovely angel named Lynn. Aware of nature and the looseness of her mouth, she crouched down to greet Lilyn who was coming here ---and she jumped on the shoulder of the rabbit behind her. "Hey, you''ve got some weird moves again!?" "... eh?" What, are you talking? What? Why aren''t you so surprised...? I can''t catch up with Lynn, who starts complaining in people''s words, whilst hitting Rabbit''s cheek with her forefoot. "What the hell happened!" "I think the demons and Aulus attacked me.I was able to accomplish my purpose, and I wasn''t injured, but it was a bit of a problem. " "... tell me later. Come on, explain it to her earlier." The rabbit looks at me as if you''ve noticed me in a daze. The moment Lynn jumped off Rabbit''s shoulders, she turned into an overly familiar red-eyed girl with black hair. "I was asking Nea to monitor and support you." "That''s not all I did.... um, I''m sorry? " Nea, a vampire who had turned into Lynn, smiled uncomfortably. "I am this man''s wizard." These are real demons. The shock betrayed by the existence that I thought was cute until now, and the fatigue caused me to stand still and faint, so I did a strange and extreme thing. 385 Chapter 341 After cutting up the exercises and returning to the city soon, I went straight to the Devil. I was sent to the office where the Demon King was immediately after I first told Siel about the incident. "... I wasn''t expecting it, but that idiot did something extra." Hearing about Shea, the Demon King has an unusual and painful look on his face. The daughter who planted the memories and magic of the chicken.I thought it was suspicious at the time of Miarak... but how dare you attract such a thing? " "... did you think it was suspicious?" "? Have you ever had a decent relationship with anyone?" Calm down, calm down. There''s no point hitting the Demon King right now...! "Before something happens that I don''t know, it''s easier for you to take the initiative and get involved.I''m buying it, including your cause and effect. " I''m not at all happy with how you rate me like that... Slowly, I put the crystal I had in my pocket on the table in front of the Demon King. "This is your power that was sealed." "Ah, well done.Except for me, you''re the only one who''s safe in that poison territory with healing magic. " "Wouldn''t that be Mr. Nero?He''ll blow up the poison. " "He''s too strong.We should not move inadvertently, considering the position of the Demons. " Really? Nero is too strong and suspicious on the human side. Taking a crystal with fragments of the Demon King''s power trapped in it, the Demon King threw it into the circle of light created by magic, without seeing it particularly emotionally. "Aren''t you challenged by your own power?" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.My power is strictly controlled by Falga and me. " "If that''s the case, I don''t care." If Falgar-sama and this man say so. In the first place, the Demon King is too strong at the moment. "Currently, there is only one thing I have secured for you.I''ve reported one that Shia has taken, one that the Devil has secured... Can I assume that all the powers in the Demon King''s domain have been recovered? " Hmm, not exactly. "No...?" But Aulu-san did say that Shea and the Devil had secured it... "There''s no mistake in what Shea Garmio has, but it''s different on the devil''s side." "What does that mean?I thought the devil was using your power or taking it in.... " "The devil''s time has secured my power?No, that''s not it. I have left it right. " Do you have any left? "If the devil absorbs my power into it, it is the mountain of Seki that will be eaten and torn from the inside." "Your power isn''t too much noise...?" "It''s me?" You don''t have to be so proud. It is also the case that there is too much proof. "I know where the remaining fragments of the demons are." If you know, you already know where it is. Not going to collect it right away means it''s not as easy to put in as the poison area. ... if... Are you sure this is monster territory? "That''s right. If we take it back from the devil, all the fragments of my power that are affecting the Demon King Realm will be removed." "Is that too much responsibility?" With astonishment, the demon king smiles. "You cut me that much.I need you to do that. " "Hah, I''ll do my best..." I won''t say no here. Well, I suppose you can say that you trust me, too. "We will continue to prepare you for the realm of monsters, but there is a high probability that you will encounter Shea Garmio, the daughter with the memories of the Hisago." "Does she want your help after all?" "I don''t know what you think.If you could just get rid of me and save me the trouble, we could be saved... but I can''t help but feel the smell around her. " "Honestly, I agree." Unfortunately, I can''t say anything, but I feel uncomfortable that the situation in Syria was somehow set up. I don''t know what that is. But if what happened to her was not a coincidence, but some sort of temptation... I would be angry with the man who set it up. "It seems that Shea''s hometown is Carm Rio." Well then, it''s a respite. It is a country where people do the ridiculous thing of believing in brave men.Whatever happens, it''s not weird. " Should we go to Carm Rio when we get back from Demon King territory? If we can help Shea, we might send her back to her family. ... no, now let''s focus on the monster realm. "Naturally, let Falga share this information as well. And the rabbit." Yes? "Is it possible to communicate with the Land of the Beast?" I nod to the demon king''s question. [M] "Yes, I have signed a magic contract with Hoover of Hayate, the head of the Beast clan, and I think he''ll be here any minute." "You''re really handy." "Ah, but it''s not just official, it''s personal between friends, so please be careful there." "... no, don''t say anything." Somehow I was stunned. The demon king kept talking to me, feeling unconscious. [M] "Call in the ravens through the chief.Tell him about Shea Garmio. " "... okay." Nagi, who was closest to Hisago, might be able to help Shia in an unstable state. Besides, Nagi-san won''t be able to pass through the realm of monsters, and above all, there is no problem as a combat force. "Is Shea okay?" "For now, you won''t have to worry.Memories are only memories.I am worried that my ego will become unstable, but it is unlikely that Shea Garmio will become Hisago himself. " But I''m worried about the unstable girl. [M] Originally she was a girl who didn''t even know how to fight.I''d like to do something about her situation as soon as I can. Thinking so much, I sigh lightly. [M] "You look tired." "That''s because I was too nervous about it.I fought the demons and Aulus, and I consumed a lot of magic. " "Was I desperate to hear you stand around and laugh?" "I guess...." You''ve been doing a little work while I''ve been reporting this, this guy. Let''s take a shower and go to bed when we get home. The fatigue of my men is also considerable, so tomorrow''s training is off... well, yes. "Wizard, I need you to find out about the Dark Wizard." "Are you going to adopt me?" "No, it''s not...! It''s about the twin Dark Wizards I fought with." Oh, is that so? Why am I supposed to adopt in this way? [M] No way, the story of keeping the child of the former Dark Wizard is moving in the shadows...? "Maybe someone else is using the remains besides the twins.It''s not just about the Dark Wizards..... " "Sure, but sometimes before I woke up from the seal.Authenticity can be uncertain, but let me check it out. " It would be easier to take measures if some information was known in advance. That twin''s dark magic was troublesome to use well. "Usato" Yes? Did you finish the whole story? The Demon King with his arms around his back looks at me with a smile. [M] "Do you realize that the demons you train are mixed with foreign objects?" "... if you''ve noticed, please tell me." "Because there is no hostility. I had him swimming." The foreign object that the Demon King is talking about is probably Vena. "Somehow I know who it is.... but it was only when the exercise was over that I realized it completely. " She mastered magic sensing and used it to figure out where I was. [M] That''s enough to spread the magic more widely than me. But as I stepped into her magical realm, I felt something similar to the magic that bewitched the devil''s people. "There was a demon tribe named Vina among those who belonged to the former First Army, but they left the city after the war.... and above all, this Vena is a man.Definitely not herself. " "Should I catch him?" "Sometimes. I suppose I infiltrated for most reconnaissance....." The Demon King puts his hand on his jaw as if he were worried. "The demons hate each other.I don''t think they have the information. " Even when I used Kayla as my shield, I didn''t even pretend to be here to help. Maybe we''re just trying to use each other. "Hmm... let''s leave it to you first" "Hmm...." "Being one of your own means a lot to me.Depending on the content, you might be able to pull it in here? " "Is it going to be that easy...." "You''re good at that, right?" I wonder, I feel like I''m getting a huge misunderstanding from the Demon King. But... I can''t help it. For now, after a break, let''s call Vena and see if she''s serious. "Hah, there''s so much to do...." Explore the Monster Realm. Collect Demon King Fragments. Rescuing Shea. And then there was more contact with Vina just now. All of them are tough, but we have to solve them. 386 In the gossip kingdom of Ringle Lifeguard days start early. You get up when the sun comes out of your face, change into your supplied training clothes, and leave your room after you have finished your various routines. I like lifeguard training clothes because they are like jerseys and easy to move. When I lived in the castle, there was a little stiff air and I didn''t personally dislike dressing like this. Besides, in the original world, they would have looked disgusting if they wore these clothes. I stood in front of the door in the next room---, "Falm! Ahhh!!" He raised his voice and tried to wake the sleeping boy samurai as usual. And then, bahhhhh! With the sound of something falling out of the bed, the door opens vigorously after the noisy sound. "Shut up!! I come to wake you up every morning with a big voice!! Suzune!!" It is the seniors of the Lifeguard who are exposing their anger while sleeping. Ferm, a demon tribe that once fought as an enemy. "Nea asked me to!Come on, it''s time for early morning training!! Good luck again today!! " "Why has he been so well since this morning..." Is it hypotension? But if she doesn''t wake up here, she''ll get scolded herself. It''s time to turn your mind into a ghost and move on to daily routine training--that is, to the beginning of the day. In the lifeguard group, breakfast and lunch can be done freely, and dinner can be gathered by team members. Well, there seems to be no particular arrangement for this other than dinner, so I was relatively free, so after early morning training, I made a simple breakfast in the new dorm and ate it with Ferm. "Hey." Something wrong? As she drank the cup of milk, Ferm with her eyes baked on bread peeled off her pretty face. "... do you know what makes you most angry this month?" Yeah? "Breakfast is delicious for nothing." I wonder if it''s a tundelion. "Fuck, Ferm, I can do most of this." "... you''re right to be angry, but don''t say it yourself...!!" If you are good or bad at cooking, you will be good at it. I had a sinister feeling that if you had the chance to cook for me with the Lifeguard, he would have been dispatched to the Demon King Realm immediately. "Usato, you''ve been heading for the Devil''s Landing for a month." Dispatch to the Demon King Territory. Given his position, it is not strange for him to go there himself... but I am worried that he may be caught in some kind of disturbance again. "The last letter you sent said you were training demons." "Well, it looks like you''re working on it, too, Usato." "You''re not trying, you''re trying, right?Definitely, I just feel like I''m doing something worse than writing? " The letter I came here about half a month ago said I was tasked with teaching my troops to investigate monster territory.I was so happy that he was working in the Demon King Army even though the environment around him had changed greatly, and I regretted not being there. "I''m glad Keira''s magic is stable...." "Keira was like an apprentice to you." "... well..." And she''s my sister. That''s not true. It is denied that it stings. However, while acting with him somehow, the fact that Usato-kun is liked by Dark Wizards has become more realistic. Once again, I can only predict the appearance of a strong enemy... "Daytime training is off today, right?" "Yes, that''s what Mr. Rose said." Nod to Ferm''s question. We do not train hard every day with the lifeguard, but there is a good holiday. Though he seems to be training at some point... Well, shall we go and see what Nack''s up to? "Yeah, you go alone.I''m in the dormitory. " "I''ll go out for lunch, okay?" "... Ugugu" As soon as you grab Ferm''s stomach...!! The smell doesn''t stop at Ferm, who looks at you like an infidel. Well, maybe we should go to Nack''s clinic in a little while. "... hah, I can''t help it. Let''s see if you''re doing it properly." Oops, I''m making another tundelle. I guess Ferm is kind of spoiled too. Out of the dormitory, Ferm and I head to the clinic where Olga, a healing magician other than Usato and Rose, is located. There is another healing wizard there, Uluru, but she is being sent to the Demon King''s Land with Usato-kun, so Nak is living in the clinic instead of her. ... when I first found out about Knuck''s existence, I think he grew up a lot. Needless to say, who looks like that irresistible upliftment? "Ah, Mr. Suzune! Mr. Ferm! Good morning!!" "Good morning, Nack. I hope you''re doing well." When I arrived at the clinic at once, Knuck opened the door, probably just in time to open the clinic. When I noticed Ferm and I, he greeted me with a bright look. "There''s a lot to learn, but it''s fun!" "That''s good. I''m off training today, so I thought I''d check on you." "I just followed you to lunch." Ferm looked naughty, but Knuck was used to such reactions. A stranger approached us in front of the door of the clinic as he was dusty and unknown. Oh, Suzune-sama? "Wellness?" Welsey, a woman with light blue hair and glasses wearing a familiar robe, was surprised. Why is she here, wizard of the kingdom? Private... I always look like a robe... Suzune-sama needs help in the clinic too? "I''ve come to see how she is... is Welly feeling well?" "Er... I feel a little overworked." Overwork? I know Welsey is busy, but I''m honestly surprised because it was an image of taking a proper vacation. "I''ve been working so hard lately... I told you I''m still okay, but my men told me to go to the clinic..." "What happened?" "Yes. The noise... but... no, from the magic system, it''s like a fuss... well, it''s about Usato-san." "" "... ahh" " The voices of me, Ferm, and Nack echoed. The first silence would have been the same at the same point in time. "Mr. Usato, it seems that he has acquired the technology that will degrade the system in the Demon King territory.This is like really overturning common sense..... " "System degradation? Is that it?Is that the opposite of strengthening the system? " "Yes... but it''s not simply the reverse technology that bothers me." Welcie sighed tirelessly. System degradation... is it made up by magic spinning? "Hmm, maybe you thought about holding back your magic consumption?" "! Exactly. It seems that by daring to dilute the properties of magic, Usato has reduced the consumption of magic, which is why the system deteriorated." "How can it be so easy...." Welly distracts herself from the slender Ferm''s murmur. "Techniques for magic sensing are unknown to us.We need to look into them and put them on the record, but it''s hard for our dear Usato to discover new technologies with great momentum.... " Well, it''s you, Usato. It''s a rabbit. I''m Mr. Usato. "I''m convinced that I am, but I wonder how unusual that person usually does...." I don''t know what to do." That''s your biggest weapon. [M] "To do that, I wanted to visit Mr. Olga while I was getting medical attention." Ah, is that Olga''s healing magic? Welly nodded in Nack''s voice. "Yes, I thought it would be helpful to talk to him who was born with a high concentration of magic traits." "If that''s the case, I''ll show you right away!What about Suzune and Ferm? " "No, I can''t bother you.I was able to make sure you were doing well, and I''ll eat at lunch. " That''s what I intended to do from the beginning. After seeing Welsie off to the clinic with Nack, Ferm and I start walking around the city again. "He''s still messing around." "Fufu, that''s it." "By the time I get back here, I hope you don''t come back with some weird moves or more teammates....." No, it seems normal and scary. Mainly because of Welly''s hard work and our sense of crisis. 387 In nonsense. The comfort of my unknown future beast country was not so bad. No, if you think about the life you''ve been fighting for, you might say you''ve had an amazingly calm day. Amako-san, Amako-san''s mother, also welcomed me, and the Hinomoto people were kind to me. ... from time to time, every time a cadet comes to teach you the Kanagi style, you''re in a state of deep anguish, but otherwise, be quick... "Cannoko-sama is gone again!" "It shouldn''t be far yet!" "Where are you this time!? I was just there!?" I wish I didn''t have this. When you are slowly drinking tea in the sunlight at the edge, such a hasty voice is heard from the servants in the mansion. It''s peaceful. "Kannagi, don''t run away from reality. I''ll go find my mother." "... uhh" Amako calls me from behind as I escape reality. As soon as I got used to it, I nodded without strength to her as she prepared to go out. Cannoco sometimes goes out on a regular basis. It''s not like I''m going far away, I''m really just going for a stroll nearby, but it''s really hard for her to get out of a coma with predictive magic for a long time and flatter herself. "I''ve been like that for a long time, but I''m really..." Moreover, it is not a sequelae of years of coma, it is also a problem that it was simply from the original. To tell the truth, it looks just like my sister. "My sister was like a cannoli.There were people... who disappeared as soon as I turned my eyes. " "Genetic inheritance from my ancestors...!?" "Eh, uh, well... that''s how it goes..." It would be the same as a blood muscle, but Amako looks pretty solid. I wonder if my father influenced me personally. Continue the conversation while you go out to the city and look for Mr. Cannoco. "Oneesan Kannagi... what was your ancestor like?" "Hmm, he was kind.She cared about me all the time, and it was my sister who put together the beasts who were freed from slavery at the time. " He also tried to change the environment of the Beast tribe in a different way from the battle. If I had demonstrated the power of the Wesen by force, it would not be an exaggeration to say that my sister was willing to assemble the Wesen. "... was it painful after all?" "Hmm? What?" "When I woke up, everything I knew might have changed." To be honest, there was a shock. If I could, I wanted to see my happy sister, and I wanted to see the world after I defeated the Demon King alive. "It was hard, but I''m still having fun." I''m standing right now. It could be said to be the future realized by a series of miracles that the chicken would never have imagined. I''m sure that stupid brave man had only two choices: a demon king wins and mankind loses, or a demon king dies and mankind wins. That''s why I want to laugh at you. There is a future here that is more hopeful than the ideal future you want to imagine. "This Hinomoto, the Ringle Kingdom, and the Lifeguard are like home to me.Sometimes I have feelings for the past, but I don''t think I want to go back to that time and hope anymore. " "... I see." It''s over for me. From now on, I''ll just live my life the way I like it. Well then, isn''t it painful to be single forever? "Suddenly the question got tough?" I was surprised to be able to make a decision. It''s still 18 years of physical life, but it''s relatively painful because the years have passed... "Um, um, um..." "It''s okay, I know exactly what it is." No, I''m aware it''s easy to understand. I wonder why he''s younger than me, but he''s so much older than me. "... because the rabbit buries his thoughts with mission and training, I think he unconsciously avoids taking his thoughts in that direction." "Ah, I see. There''s a lot to do." "Yeah, that''s why I recently realized it''s different from simple bluntness." The rabbit was always carrying some sort of mission. The first war served as a lifeguard to help people. The Written Journey fulfills the mission of being a messenger of the Kingdom of Ringle. The journey to defeat the Demon King is also to end the battle His dispatch to the Demon King Realm is due to his mission to stand between humans and demons, which he proclaimed to fight against the Demon King. If you think so, you can understand the story that he doesn''t have time to lose his temper in eroticism. "Even if I omit that part, it doesn''t change to dullness." "Ahahah...." "If I look away, I''m attracting something strange." This time, the dry smile didn''t leak. It was a fact that I would not deny. "I''ve given up where the rabbits are." "Ah, I gave up." "''Cause it''s not the rabbit''s fault when we follow the big book." Sure, that''s right. Sometimes I ask for help like the other one, and most of the time the rabbit has to help and make a decision. Rather than being susceptible to noise, it is correct to say that we are in a position and situation where noise is susceptible. "!... I found it" That sounds like it. Watch the scene of finding Canopy with predictive magic. After about ten seconds, I find her walking with a man in the alley. "Oh, Amako, did you come looking for me?" "Ha, I knew you were walking around without saying anything. Not at all....." The Hinomoto chief, Kanoko, who walked in the form sent to Hayate, smiled softly and unfortunately. Why is Mr. Hayate here? When he noticed my gaze, he took a sentence out of his pocket with a bitter smile. I got a message from Usato to you and me. "Eh, from the rabbit?" "What do you mean, Mr. Hayate?" Amako wonders if she can''t escape, and asks him while holding Kanoko-san''s tail. Sure, he had a contract with Hayate at Hoover... right?He should be in the Demon King Realm now, so you can assume he sent us a message from there. "It''s for me to ask for permission to rendezvous with the rabbits in Demon King''s Landing." "... did something happen?" "The infants are described here.I''ve seen it too... yes, you''ll actually see it faster. " Open the sentence given by Mr. Hayate and read through the text. Sure, from the rabbit. The contents are... "---" "Kannagi...?" The hand that holds the letter has power. After losing my words to incredible content, I backed down with dizziness and was supported by Mr. Canoko. "Well, what''s the matter?Hayate, don''t show Nagi-chan anything weird. " "No, it''s not. How can I be blamed here?... do you understand the situation? " Nod to Hayate''s voice. Things may be much worse than I imagined. I met a girl with the memories and magic of Hisago. Her name is Shea Garmio. You may be distracted by memory and unable to even make cool decisions. The devil is after her too, and it''s a dangerous situation. I might need your help. The old man left something even more troubling in this era. Neither memory nor magic is absolutely necessary, but how can it be engraved by an irrelevant girl? At least the chicken I know wasn''t such a shallow fool... "Meet the rabbit." "... OK. But to enter the Demon King Realm from Hinomoto, we must pass through the Monster Realm.I don''t need to worry about your strength, but I''ll prepare you for it. " Shea Garmio... I''d like to meet with Usato as soon as possible for her own safety, but I can''t rush into anything unexpected, so let''s just wait and calm down. Well then, Amako''s with us. "Nh!?" Kanoko-san''s remarks echo Hayate''s voice. The amako looked up at Kanoko-san with a jito''s eyes while being held by her arms from behind. "No, I''m the only one called." "I''m sure you need your help too, Usato." "What kind of rationale is that...?" It''s my mother''s instinct. "I can''t believe it all at once....." Hmm? Still smiling at the sloppy amako. ... mmm. No, Amako''s coming with us. Eh, and the kannagi? "Sometimes I can count on you with strong predictive magic, but if I leave you alone, it''s hard to go back to the Ringle Kingdom?" "Well, that''s true." Even though public perception is changing, the position of the Wesen remains unstable. I am too anxious to let Amako return the distance from Hinomoto to the Ringle Kingdom alone, and even Amako would hate to travel with the help of Mirak and other countries. Then it would be quicker to go with me to the Devil''s Landing, finish dispatching in two months, and go back with the rabbits who are going back to the Ringle Kingdom. "I originally planned to return to the Ringle Kingdom after two months, and you wouldn''t mind, would you?" "... if it''s not a nuisance. Okay." "It''s the realm of monsters... yeah, there are two prophetic wizards, and above all, I''m really strong, so I guess it''s okay." "I know that. You''re more suspicious than a rabbit." I don''t know, you shouldn''t feel like you''re being treated like an outsider when you bring a rabbit in. No, I''m not treating rabbits like monsters. ... anyway, I decided to rendezvous with the rabbits in the Devil King''s Landing... Hisago, you''re really doing a lot of extra work. Maybe I should have hit him when I could hit him. 388 Changes in idle keys I can''t forget the first time I found Keira. A black amorphous beast defending that child, who was crouched in front of the carcass of a scattered monster. Not hatred or anger, but a pessimistic wolf-like howl, the sole disfigured like mud and returned to its shadow... but I didn''t feel alive when I put it forward. At first glance, I understood that the child was a dark wizard. At the same time, I realized why such a young child was in a fierce monster''s nest. I hated myself, but I sent Keira to my parents'' village. How dare you...! Why are you back!! But the words that came back from the child''s parents were not warm words, but cruel. Forbidden. A bad habit of letting a child of the Dark Wizard, who is troubled with handling, lie into the monster''s nest. I understand that the Dark Wizard is dangerous, but I still couldn''t abandon him. Not only the land of this demon king''s domain, but what will remain after the heart has been devastated?That''s why I picked up Keira and took her on a journey. "... that''s it now, isn''t it?" On the journey, dark magic often ran wild, and Keira, who was showing an unstable side, now looks as smiling and energetic as her age. That''s because I was able to confront myself with dark magic... no. I smile a little as I think about it at the workplace where I just got a job recently. "I didn''t know he was really human." I can''t imagine that the demons who helped me during my journey were transformed into demons. Later, when I asked Keira about the truth, I was very surprised. But there were parts that convinced me. The healing magic of my leg, which was almost bitten by a monster and healed without a scar - I''m sure he cured me now with healing magic, but thanks to that, my leg is still moving properly. "... will you check on Ram and Rose?" The young two leave it with a woman they knew when they found a place to live in the city. Because I miss Kira, Ram and Rose, I''m not a bad person, so I can work with peace of mind... but there''s nothing to worry about, so I''m taking a lunch break to see what''s going on. "Is Keira working hard?" Keira seems to be taking part in some sort of training that Rabbit does. I''m too busy to go and see what''s going on, but as long as I hear from her, I think I''ll be able to give her a meaningful time. Wow! Everyone''s running around the city.I was on Mr Usato''s back, on the back of Brulin, but it was still fun!! Some parts don''t make sense, but it seems fun. The expression "blue grizzly back" on the back of the rabbit is really meaningless, but the excitement vocabulary is just too chaotic. "I''ve never been in this time of year." Leave the office building and go out onto the street. After the last duel between the brave men and the Demon King army, the Demon King city of Verhazal changed from a militant place to a place where many compatriots were invited to develop. The effect was also to reduce the number of soldiers seen in the streets and instead to increase the number of people working to rebuild the city. "... hmm? What?" There''s a lot of trouble around you. The people who go see something and look in one direction. Looking ahead, a crowd wearing the same clothes pops out of the corner. "" "Fufufufufu!!" " "Ahh, hah! Hahn!!" "I''m gonna moan in public! I''m gonna punch you!!" "Ahab, abababba....." Three men running in unison, and three women who, in any case, aren''t normal. Then, slightly late, they followed me from behind, dressed in training clothes that were running with all their strength, with a face that was about to die. The first six still look like they can afford it, but their faces behind them look like they''re being chased by a fierce monster. Hyhhhhhhh!? Ha, run, don''t stop!! Chasing, chasing!! "No, what is this?" I''ve never even seen that look on my journey...? Suddenly confused by a group of unintelligible people, a large silhouette emerges from behind them shortly afterwards, sliding on the ground. "Don''t rest!! Run!! Both of us!!" ... eh, rabbit... t? I know he looks like a rabbit, but his head doesn''t try to understand it. It carries a blue grizzly named Brulin, and on top of it ---, "Keira!?" Keira, who was holding on to Brulin''s back, smiled and looked down at them running under her eyes. Why are you there!? "Ah, Usato-san! That guy is late!! Please do it!!" Hih?! "Whoa!... don''t stop! Run! Funnh!!" As he freed his right arm while carrying Blue Grizzly, he flew something at an unstoppable speed and hit a slow paced man in the back. Surrounded by the unique green light of healing magic, he was pushed forward in shock, desperately moving his legs while dyeing his face with fear. "... uhh, that''s a lot of healing magicians I''ve never heard of." A healing wizard named after the Wizard Army, just like the two brave men. I thought most of the content was exaggerated... but I had to believe it when I saw him chasing the Demons with the Blue Grizzly on his back. Ah, Mr. Usato, I''m going away a little bit. "All right, let''s stop!" "I''ll be right back, so you can go first!" Did you notice me? Keela jumped out of the back of Burulin on the back of the rabbit, spreading her dark magic cloak and flying towards me. The girl who came to me fluffy seemed to be bragging. "Greff wants to see Rose and Ram?" "Ah, ahh. Well, you seem to be doing well...?" Yeah! Somewhere in my heart, I feel relieved by Keela''s well-deserved smile. Her magic, which was unstable until a few months ago, is now manipulated like a limb, making sure it belongs to her. "Does he always train like this?" "Yeah, we''re still in the middle of something." ... is that it? Keep calm by listening rationally to words that call your ears into question. "Ah, now it''s time to go!" "Ooh, well, good luck with that...." Yeah! I saw Keira flying in the sky in the direction that the rabbits had disappeared. I often hear children grow up in places they don''t know about from time to time... I wonder if that''s what this is like... "It must be a good change for her." I was ready when I raised the Dark Wizard child, but I don''t think I need to be ready anymore. The future of Keira, who was able to face herself, is bright. You didn''t think I''d notice because Keira wasn''t here!Nunnh! Healing Magic Bullet!! " Gyaaa!? "... are you sure you''re okay?" The anger of the rabbit and the screaming of the group pointing at it from a distance. When I heard that voice, I was a little anxious as I pulled my cheeks. 389 Introducing characters + introducing skills Name Senli Race: Human Magic: Unknown The Second Princess of the Kingdom of Nirvana. Although the princess is in a position, her character is extremely harsh, and she has been a militant princess who has been running around the country from a young age, practicing and training. On the other hand, she yearned for marriage, and when her sister was young and married, her yearning exploded, and she decided to seek a lifelong partner that she recognized". However, the criterion was very high, conditional on "defeating her in an engagement duel. Not to mention being attacked as a princess Most militants return to me or faint with a heavy blow from Senli at the start of the duel. He is now targeting Koga and repeating his attacks physically and metaphorically. Koga herself must be aware that she is abandoning nature and Senli, and her actions are not wasteful. I actually realize that Nea is not the wife of Usato. Name: El. Race: Demonic Magic: Wind System Soldiers who belonged to the former Second Army. After the war, I was able to move, but I couldn''t help but change Koga''s position as a subordinate because I didn''t feel like doing anything other than fighting anymore. The magic possessed is wind magic. We can''t handle winds as powerful as Nero Argent, but with the aid of our own movements, we can perform various applications such as fine airflow manipulation developed by magical spinning. Usato reputation It has guts and attractions. Both temperament and anti-bone spirit are highly regarded. It is a supernatural material that can be used by life-saving teams (at home) immediately. His name is Nono Hellestead. Race: Demonic Magic: Water System (Oil) Cavalry formerly attached to the Third Army. A sad girl who enlisted into a unit that Rabat trained to leave Rabat. You think your partner Sean is being held hostage, so you can''t escape the unit. The magic possessed is water magic. It is magic that can create water with properties similar to oil, and its applicability is immeasurable. On its own, it can be wrapped in a sword to enhance sharpness, thrown onto the ground and disoriented. If it hits your hand, you can also make your weapon slip. With the flames of my buddy Feilonglong, we can launch a powerful attack. Usato reputation Since it looks like a real game after standing in adversity, it unexpectedly improves the aptitude of the lifeguard. I''m a little scared because I scream strange things when I forget myself. Name, Vina. Race: Demon race (??) Magic: Unknown Former soldiers belonging to the First Army... are on the record. Has a mysterious aspect that exposes perverted behavior that is not understood by ordinary people, but does not reveal information about oneself with verbal skill. I took a strong interest in spinning magic and tried to make magic sense faster than anyone else in the team. Usato reputation I feel like I''m not an ordinary person. Probably quite strong in terms of mental aspects. It seems that another vector senpai has increased. Name''s Kevin. Race: Demonic Magic: Tree lineage A male demon in the same squad as Elle. When he belonged to the Second Army, he was a man of common sense and had a friendship with the facade of the army, but did he realize that it was plain and not noticeable among the facades of the army, which was also a secret complex for him. After the training, I found joy in the physical training itself by visually realizing the results of the training. The magic you possess is the magic of the tree system. You can also grow trees from the ground, create instant weapons, or grow them from the ground to restrain them. Usato reputation Fine magic manipulation is also delicate, and if you make it magic handling, it will be transformed. I think he will be the central position of the team when he is not there or Koga. Name Wall Race: Demonic Magic: Earth System (Rock) A male demon in the same squad as Elle. I am often unable to communicate clearly because they try to convey my feelings with only the lowest possible language. His large body was warm on the back, and he immediately tried to get to know him without turning his back on the once hostile rabbit. The magic possessed is the magic of the earth system that manipulates and creates rocks. The rock was wrapped around itself like armor, and after magic training, the created rock floated in the air and could be manipulated. Usato reputation Quiet and serious person It is the most calm in spiritual terms, so you can deal with things calmly when it''s time to go. Name Sein Race: Demonic Magic: Earth system (popular) Unlike Elles, villagers came to the city sporadically during the decline of the Demon King army. I saw you apply for a well-paid squad, and because you were confident in your skills, I decided to join the training. There was also the emergence of an unknown and small village, and I thought that the training imposed by Usato was normal, and I completely misunderstood the fear of the city and the general training level.(The mistake that Kevin and Wall were the faces of the room was also exciting.) I gradually adapted to the training, and now I work as a fine officer in the training. The magic of possession is the magic of the earth system. Unlike making swords and the like, Sein''s magic is a type of magic that manipulates a nature close to mud. He specializes in tactics such as diving in the soil and manipulating the terrain, and is good with the magic of Kevin''s tree system. Usato reputation Little practical experience, but incalculable cultivation. There are parts that are a little out of common sense in the sense of everyday life, so I think that part should also be corrected. Name, Kayla. Race: Demon Owned Magic: Unknown One of the demons sealed by the chisels. Your personality is angry and temperamental... but you also have a vigilant side. Called the devil, he had an unparalleled intent to kill the feared rabbit, and even if he was once severely attacked, he carried out another raid with his fellow demons. The healing guard of the rabbit is slightly traumatized. Dark Wizard Twins Race: Demonic Magic: Darkness Two twin demons whose remains have been dug up and exploited by the devil, who, decades ago, were the leaders of bandits during the Dark Ages of the Devil King''s Land. Their manipulation of the dark magic yarn is a powerful dark magic yarn made up of magic stretched out from the five fingers of both hands and capable of entangling and cutting everything. They were convinced that they believed in each other and would never betray each other, but that absolute trust would break down little by little with the dust. I wish my twin sister were hungry. However, her sister sought joy in repeatedly exploiting her defenceless compatriots. Nothing could stop her from taking her life senselessly and repeating more atrocities than she needed. Except for the one sister who split the blood. It was too late for words to be exchanged as soon as possible. My sister stopped her. My sister betrayed herself to get rid of her sister. Their struggle developed into a dark magic killing, after which the two lost their lives without hesitation. Their story was supposed to be closed by the fact that the magic of bonds and beliefs had become a tool to kill each other''s most precious beings. Time passes, and they rise as corpses, and stand before the rabbits as enemies of mankind. [List of additive rabbit moves] Healing remnant fighter A dodge achieved by applying elasticity. A trick that thinly wraps the stretched magic around itself and makes the opponent look like they left an image on the spot by releasing it during the movement. When activated normally, the difference between the afterimage and the main unit is obvious, but if it is used during the rapid movement, the opponent''s body appears to be doubling in contact with the rabbit. Healing Guard An extraordinary move to grasp nearby enemies and use them as shields. It is mainly a technique that is used only on heartless opponents, but it also exerts a good healing magic, so it is ultimately intact.(You can say it can be used as a shield many times) Healing sensing A technique for detecting the reaction of organisms and the movement of objects with sensations other than the five senses by spraying healing magic particles around them. It is originally called magic sensing, but because it has the properties of healing magic, rabbits call it healing sensing. System degradation A technique invented to increase magic efficiency. In the case of healing magic, the healing power decreases and the magic consumption decreases. Healing collapse A technique that can be used to emit magic at all times due to system degradation, and to grasp the movement of the opponent through magic sensing. At the moment of the opponent''s attack, the magic that had been weakened by system degradation is restored, and the opponent''s imagination is pushed again and the movement is stopped. 390 Chapter 342 After completing that hellish exercise, we were given a two-day holiday after running straight back to the city in no time. There seems to be an intention to take mental fatigue from the exercise, but apart from that, the rabbits also seem to have some requirements, and soon after returning, he went to the central mansion where the Demon King is. "Well, that doesn''t matter...!!" I was betrayed. To that Hate Healing Wizard and his demon vampire. Loss and grief like a heartbreak are not unusual. How should this resentment be cleared up...!! "How dare you fool me!" "It''s rough, El-san." As she spreads her anger at the rabbit while slapping her feet on the bed, her fluent face starts calling out. "Aren''t you sorry!?" Eh, what is it? "Nea turned into Lynn!!" Why is he so fluent? You have nothing to say to the training that destroys that mental and physical without asking questions!? I have Sean. Nothing. "I told you I was stupid!!" Yeah, he was stupid! My partner''s trust in the dragon is not a hammer. Vina is a difficult pervert, but nonsense is bad in another sense. "Aren''t you worried about this squad!?" "If I say yes, can I get out of here?" When I asked him about it, he turned his eyes towards something so empty. I''ll just shake it off myself and stop talking about where... As silence continues, each time passes. "... he''s tired." Now, I remember what happened to the rabbit just now. That monster of health was unusually exhausted. Eh, is that so? "It''s hard to see, but I''m sure you''re exhausted." Koga also saw the case as requested by the Demon King, but it doesn''t matter to me. All I can say for sure is that he was at war with a group of people called demons. I heard it in a conversation with Koga, so that''s for sure. Then we can now make a perfect ambush. "Excuse me, are you insane...?" I feel like I''ve been scolded by a faggot for the first time. Is it still no good? Even after a day, I don''t think they''ll recover that easily. "What if the ambush succeeds?" "I feel better." I feel like I''ve never seen a fool with my own eyes. But now I feel like I have to retaliate even if I take that look. I am so furious. "But wouldn''t it be easier for Nea to dress up as Lynn?" "... that''s impossible." Eh, why? "Even though I was deceiving you, there''s no way I could do something terrible to Lynn...!!" "Excuse me, are you sick?" Even if she was deceiving me, it was because of Lynn that my mind stayed sane for ten days. Such a child can''t possibly do anything to me...!! Before my fierce confrontation, the uninterested nono appropriately hammers. "It''s my business, but I don''t think the exercise itself is so wrong.It''s my business. " "... that''s what makes you angry." We were tasting monsters. Few people have lived in this land called the Devil King Realm and had nothing to do with monsters. That''s why I also understood the threat of violent monsters and how to deal with them. "If you think about it carefully, you can''t expect to see monsters at the level of monsters coming out of the monster realm when you''re doing exercises in the Demon King realm.Ha, the first thing that made me lose my cool. " I was totally out of cool when I fell off the cliff with Koga. ... is it possible that all that strange behavior on the outside is for this...? "I didn''t even expect you to fight the monster you created yourself...Ah, that sounds really stupid. " "You didn''t even realize it was close.I can''t believe we''re all afraid to catch up with monsters we don''t care about right now.... " There''s nothing strange about a rabbit. I think there was such a preconception based on the crazy training so far. Either way, it doesn''t change that we were deceived. "... speaking of which, where''s Vena?" "Is that it? No. Where have you been?" Looking around the room, I noticed that Vina was gone. I thought the room was quiet, but it''s a little strange that she''s not here at this hour. "Probably wandering the night road...?" "No way...." We both shut up. In a sense, the impression of a vector different from the rabbit was engraved on me and the nonsense that nothing could be wrong with that pervert. "I''m going to get permission to go out and look for it...." "I''ll help too...." That''s right, we can''t inscribe perverted fears on people living in cities that are now trying to build peace. Leaving aside retaliation for the rabbits, me and Nono decided to go to the nearby dormitory where the rabbits would stay in order to get permission to go out. "Vena is quite a mystery, isn''t it?" "That''s right, honestly, this is the first place I''ve met you." I have such a conversation while walking along the night road. Vina is so powerful that she doesn''t really know where she came from. Although I''m a former First Army member, if you''re such a freak, you might as well listen to the rumors... perhaps even a cat was wearing it? "Well... I don''t think he''s a bad guy.It''s a difficult pervert. " "It''s the biggest drawback when you say pervert...." I''m basically a comfortable person to talk through. I just ruined the trance I sometimes see. Had it not been for that, by now, me and Nono would have been at a distance from him. "... the lights are on." Ah, that would be just fine. It seems that someone is awake because of the lights on the first floor of the dormitory. I may already be asleep around the rabbit, but I would appreciate it if Hannah came out. For now, raise your hand to knock ---, Well, here''s one condition. I stopped hitting my hand because I heard such a faint voice. ... the voice of Vena? El-san, what''s wrong? "Shh, be quiet. I think Vena''s here." Isn''t it strange that Vena''s here at this hour? Maybe you''re talking about something important? ... I know it''s no good, but as a colleague, I''m worried about you, so let''s go take a peek. I''ll look through the window. "Er...." Step away from the door and walk along the wall of the building to the window where the light leaks and ask inside with the non. Beyond that, there was Rabbit, Nea, Hannah on the table... and Vena facing each other in front of the three of them. "... what are the conditions?" Heavy atmosphere. A vigilant rabbit looks at Vena with a slightly hostile gaze in his arms. What the hell is going on? Did Vena piss off the rabbit?No, in the first place, I think we need to do more than just piss him off... Vena, who had barely stepped out of her chair, sat on the floor. Nh? As she leans her neck to her strange behavior, she reaches down on the floor---, You''re going to be my master!! Such a voice of momentum seems to be engulfed in my soul. I felt like I heard an audible hallucination that the air was freezing. "... wow..." Until now, I witnessed a bunch of rabbits who wanted to beat you so badly that they looked more disgusting than ever before. Instead of seeing his face like that, Vena''s soft behavior was terrible enough to make him feel sympathetic. "... nh?" "Ah, let''s do it....." Then, suddenly, my eyes met with a bunch of rabbits looking at me. I wonder if it was a punishment for trying to sneak a glimpse, or maybe we got caught up in a terrible situation. 391 Chapter 343 I returned to the city from the exercise and reported to the Demon King, after which I returned to the dormitory without being ordered to do anything. Honestly, I''m tired. I felt like resting because I consumed a lot of magic in the league against the demons, but I finally managed to rest in the dormitory after making sure that Keira and Uluru-san were safely delivered to their respective homes. "... so you''re suspicious of that Vena?" "Yes, I see. The Demon King was aware of it, so it seems certain that he is not an ordinary demon." After dinner at night, the three of us, Nea and Hannah, decided to discuss Vina at the table. There is no certainty yet as to what she is. What matters here is why she came here. Um, excuse me. "Yes? What is it?" "This is confidential, right?" "Yes, it is." I nodded at Hannah who raised her hand. "Why am I here?" "So, Nea, let''s move on." "Hey!!" Speaking of which, Hannah stepped forward and grabbed me with half a tear as she tried to talk. "Why am I in trouble again!? Please solve the trouble by yourself!?" "Hannah, there''s not a single case I''ve ever solved by myself.We''ve all worked it out with the help of our people. You''re one of mine. " "I''m sure you''re caught in every mess!! I won''t be fooled even if I say it like a good story in vain!This, this!! " She punches her fist in the arm, but even as a sad demon, it seems that I can''t break through my biceps with the strength of her blow. "Hannah, I''ll hurt my fist even more." "Well, now that I''m involved with this guy, I have to be prepared for this." "Kuuuu..." I''m sorry to say this to you, but I want someone else besides Koga to help me. Could the Devil have let her be my assistant? ... no, no way. "Hey, Vena, you certainly feel the same way about me." "Do you have the ability to transform or something?" Nea''s power as a vampire also had the ability to transform. If you use it, you can dive in here in the form of a demon, even if you look away from human beings. "Or maybe there''s a magic line like Hannah''s..." "I don''t think so." "... I see. I don''t think so." The two of you nodded deeply at me. I am aware that I am strong against such phantoms, so it may be said that there are no such lines as phantoms. Even so, it''s the worst opponent in the Demon King class. I just hope it''s not possible. "But why did you come all the way to me? You hate me enough to kill me, don''t you? " From the words of Kayla, the demon I met the other day, I thought I was buying a lot of resentment. If it''s the same with Vina, there would have been as many opportunities for me to close the gap... does it have any other purpose than not doing it now? "He came here to assassinate you?Rather, will you die? " "I''m sorry, I don''t know what to say myself, but I''ve been dying all year with my fingers on both hands." Perhaps fewer people are dying than I am. It happened during the battle with the Devil King and the handing over of the writ, but even during the training with Rose, that kind of experience was everyday chaos. That human pinball looks like a distant memory now... "... um, Nea, why are you looking so nostalgic?" "This is who I am...." Looking back about a year ago, Nea, with her cheek wand on the table, glanced straight at her. "I was wondering, how are you?" Hmm, that''s right. Cheerfulness means that I used a lot of magic over and over again. [M] Health can be healed with healing magic, but not magic. We have to wait for nature to heal, so we usually need to rest after a battle that exhausts our magic. "System degradation can reduce magic consumption." "As far as you''re concerned, the curative magic seems even more astonishing." "Do you need healing magic?What are you talking about? " "Would you stop saying that with your eyes free? I''ll scream." Healing Magic is needed to Stun the opponent intact. I need it more than ever when I don''t think it''s necessary. "Simply put, for me, the degradation of the system is the opposite of the strengthening of the system." "... what do you mean?" This is a matter of guesswork, but given the state in combat, system degradation is the opposite. Show Nea and Hannah both hands as you can see. "This on the right is the system strengthening." Yeah, yeah. "And this is the degradation of the system on the left hand side." "How can I?" Now I''m comparing my hands to Nea''s question... and I dare to tilt my neck thinking, "Oh, that''s it." "Hmm." "Nea-san, calm down!! If you''re going to hit me, let''s do it together after we hear the story!!" "He''s finally doing something crazy about magic manipulation!? If I were a scholar, I''d quarantine him!!" Hannah struggled to stop Nea, who stood up vigorously from her chair with a smile. To be honest, forgive me because I''m surprised to be normal. "Do you know that strengthening the system of healing magic strengthens the healing power of creatures other than yourself?" "Yes, but instead, it''s going to be less effective for me." "Yes, Hannah, touch my right hand." "... won''t it explode?" "No, I won''t." What kind of suspicion? Still suspecting, I touched my hand, which floats on the strengthening of the system with the hand I put forward with great suspicion. Then the dark green healing magic flows into her and becomes effective. "How was it?" "... this is amazing. That''s how the system should be strengthened...Can you put this in a jar or something? " "Don''t be rude." That''s right, if I was recommended to commercialize healing magic so far, I would be motivated to develop it... no, no, the topic of deviation would become even more divided, so I''ll give you my left hand now. "Yes, now let''s see the deterioration of the left hand system." This time, I grabbed the left hand with a light green magic without any particular doubt. Light poured in like her right hand, exerting healing magic, but she inclined her neck strangely. "Is this healing magic? I feel healed, but I feel very weak." "The curative magic that has deteriorated due to the degradation of the system weakens its effectiveness.Well, I''m applying it to the healing collapse, and I knew it from the beginning... but it wasn''t just me. " "... uh, I see." So far, Nea seems to understand. Cut off her words and looked at Nea, she opened her mouth with an astonishing sigh. "System degradation is extremely weak for third parties other than myself, but it is stronger for me...." "Exactly. Because the system deterioration optimizes magic and the healing of the flesh is getting stronger... naturally, it''s not easy to accumulate fatigue, no, maybe... I understand...!" "Why are you so fluffy at the end?" "Something''s wrong with this guy...." You''ve derailed me. I have to get back to Vina before I get pulled any further. "I''ll get back to you. As for Vina....." Sorry! ! A voice heard from outside the dormitory. I open the door with vigilance to the voice of the person I was talking about earlier. [M] At the end of the door--, "Good evening, everyone." "... Vina, I told you to rest until tomorrow." Bright golden long hair with characteristic brown skin horns and a slight habit. Vina smiled with a smile at someone who seemed like a demon with a relaxed impression. "I''m about to find out, so I came to beg for my life." I still can''t understand what she''s thinking. However, it turns out that it''s more troublesome than any demon I''ve ever encountered. "To tell you the truth, I am the devil." When I got to the dorm table, I suddenly got upset by Ms. Vena, who did that. Though I had a hunch, I didn''t expect you to reveal it to me... "Here''s the proof." As soon as Vina snips her fingers, her figure glows and changes. The horn stays the same, but wings resembling bats grow on the back, with a thin black tail that looks just like the demons that Kayla encountered the other day. Magic? "Yes, it''s called magic of change.Because spiritual magic doesn''t work for Usato-san, I was taught to change my appearance. " "I''ll talk to you perfectly..." While passing on Nea''s curious expression, Ms. Vena returned to the demon race. "Why are you here?" "Simply to find out about the Devil and you." "Me?" You''re being hated a lot. I see. But from what you say, Mr. Venna is different? "I feel different.Magically weakening is fine, and the values are very different from other demons in the first place. " "You mean you don''t look down on people?" "Well... if you put it together easily, will that be the case?In the end, it was sealed by a human ancestor, and in the meantime, he was trapped in a much narrower space while maintaining consciousness, so, yeah... well, it feels like he understood. " Why is this man acting suspicious? I''ve been looking at me a little while ago and I''m only very anxious. [M] "And another purpose is to turn the magic around, and that technology will help you understand your ability to wake up." "Heh, the devil is interested in me too." Nea and Hannah next door looked at me like I was stupid. "What are you going to do with that information without this crisis training idiot?I don''t suppose it''s going to be used for negotiations? " "No way. If you don''t come here, you''ll be on the run." Well then, what is it? That''s why I came to beg for my life. "... hah?" Vena has a smile that doesn''t seem to be begging for her life, just like Nea, who reacts so easily. ... it just seems like I''m enjoying this situation. "Demons are not as homogenous as they should be." "... I can see that when I look at these guys." I''ve encountered three demons before. Everyone''s attitude toward his companions was like dealing with an intruder. "Devils are troublesome species in which each other thinks they''re in the way of each other and sometimes they don''t even kick each other out." "Hmm...." "I have no idea what other demons are thinking or what their abilities are.We''re not as close as we always thought we''d be to each other. " The inner feelings of the devil are too rattling. I don''t suppose there''s any connection between this and this? "It feels like you''ve been sent here because you can get away from troublesome people.And then there was Mr. Usato''s brutality in Miarek... but I couldn''t help but notice that he was active and worried about it... " Vena feels chilly when she puts her hands on her cheeks to shine. "Nea, Hanna-san, I''m tired today, so I''ll go to bed first, then listen to me!!" "Curse of restraint!!" "Phantom self-hypnosis!!" Hannah grabbed my left arm and stopped moving like a stone. Whatever happened to Nea, Hannah!? "I''m a rock, I''m a rock, I''m a rock...!!" "You stopped me until you hypnotized yourself...!?" "You''re the freak you attracted!! Respond responsibly!!" "Kh...." Why does this attract strange people, both outsiders...!! As soon as you can, you''ll have to separate it from destiny, dammit!! ... I can''t help it. "Ha, I''m not going to take your life, even if I beg for it." "Then will you catch me...!?" Can I leave it alone? Sonny! I don''t understand why you feel sorry for me there. What if the abusive thoughts you''re training are not acting or anything? "... I mean, you were a candidate." ? Then I will ask from my position as deputy commander. [M] She''s tilting her neck with a face that she doesn''t seem to understand anything, but it doesn''t matter...!! "Vina, I want you to tell me what you want to do now." "If you''re going to hide here, I''ll help you.We don''t have much information on the devil''s side, but it should help. " "... hmm" It''s not a bad story. If you can''t trust him, let the Demon King use some kind of restraint magic. With her on our side, we will be able to help the demon leap forward. "I am only in a position to ask, but there is one condition here." "... what are the conditions?" Why are you getting out of your chair? I had a bad feeling about her sitting on the floor and--- "You''re going to be my master!!" In such a sense, the words that I had anticipated were blowing up with momentum. I don''t know if I found out about it in Hinomoto, but it''s a stunning throne. But, Master... That''s what Nea said at first, and I can''t believe that the next vampire is the devil, haha... hah. "... wow..." Perhaps it is now that we have pulled the hardest since we came to this world. Oh no, this guy... Er, is that what makes you a magician? "Sometimes it''ll be your dog." "Ah... could you shut your mouth for now?" "Yikes...!" Don''t pull. Senpai feels affectionate, but in this case, it is bad enough to pull from the bottom of his heart. It feels so tight already... "The demon who is about to be a servant of the devil, this." "Rabbit, I''m the only one who can use magic, right?" In the meantime, I''m not going to increase the use of magic anymore, so I''ll say no.I also feel strange pressure from Nea. Above all, I definitely hate being your husband. [M] We''ll have to explore some other conditions here.... "... hmm?" I think I just saw something in the window. After following the visible shadow at the edge of her vision, she peeks out the window and sees Elle and Nono staring at her in dismay. They saw something they shouldn''t!With such a windy face, when you leave the window, you leave the scene with every effort. Oh, they''ve seen you. "... Nea, isn''t this bad?" Yeah, that''s not good. Hey, Vina. "! Yes!!" When I called out my name with the same swordspeaking voice as Rose, I received a very good reply. Point at the exit door without looking at her at all. "Decipher the misunderstanding now.Otherwise, from your next workout--- " "... Gokuri" I won''t let you do anything. "... eh" Next, she turned to Vena with a smile that she made with all her strength. She looks stunned, but she won''t need any attention. "Always, you can watch the training by yourself." "Ah, eh... my terms are..." "I said right now, didn''t I?Didn''t you hear me? " "~ ~! Su, I''ll be right there!!!" Vina headed outside with incredible obedience and speed. Having waited out, I sat in the chair again, feeling the fierce tiredness that I had not seen before. "... well, I guess that''s how you treat Vena-san.I will report to the Devil tomorrow. " "I see the future of the demon king laughing." "Weren''t demons surprisingly good with each other...?" Who is the devil? I''m kind of tired today. Let''s go to bed early today. 392 Chapter 344 Morning training in the demon king city of Verhazal was almost a daily routine. Ask Nero, who runs through the small streets and trains at the training ground ahead of him, to make light contact with him. I have a lot to learn from training with my superior Nero. From standing around, applying magic manipulation, and sensory movements in battle, he reminds me of the missing parts throughout the battle. And it''s kind of funny, but there are a lot of unexpected participants in this morning''s training. "That!!" A stream of flames swirling around. As I approached with enthusiasm, I threw out my right arm wrapped in a cage and launched a healing magic burst palm. Shockwave walls were blocked by flames - shortly afterwards Amira, who had cut the flames and shockwaves and held a wooden sword, slashed them with a fierce momentum. "Hah!!" Huh! Play the slash with a basket that will be knocked in succession from the first shot, and we will also throw the left fist. But the opponent is a talented man lined up with Koga. While responding without leaving a distance, they constantly exchanged offensive defenses. "This isn''t a morning training!!" "You''ll be fine!! Stay with me!!" "Nnacha!" I just fought a demon yesterday. [M] It''s not the first time that Amira has come to practice early in the morning. They come about once every five or three days, mixing me up with Nero. "Is there anything you don''t like about getting upset?" "No, it''s just clerical work that slows me down.If you don''t move, you''ll get angry. " "I see...." Now Amira is not a soldier of the Demon King Army, but works for the people of the Demons. I understand that this person is a samurai person, so I suppose he is dissipating stress and so on at this occasion. I have nothing to complain about because my relationship with her is fruitful. [M] "You don''t have to distance yourself!" "I like to fight closer than mid-range." "Simple and clear...!!" Otherwise, you won''t use a sword!! Most of the opponents will be dealt with by the magic of fire, so I tend to think that fighting at a medium distance is amazing, but this person is usually strong enough to cope with senpai''s movements, and even Nero''s disciples are quite strong when using a sword. That''s why it''s difficult to keep distance by normal means...!! /(adv, adv-to) (on-mim) (on-mim) slightly/slightly/slightly/ He shook his right fist, making it look like he was attacking Amira, and hit the ground with his fist. "Healing instant punch!!" "Mmm!?" A direct hit to the ground also unleashes magic and causes sand smoke. All right, in this gap... "Whoa!!" ! A flame that is emitted about five meters away. The shock waves could bring us into the same situation as before. Goodbye...!! Move Elastic Spins to Right Leg!! Kick the ground, vigorously raise your legs, and release the magic wrapped around your right leg forward. "Healing elastic wave!" The magic bullet that was enclosed with the elastic effect released with the kick changed into a three-sun-moon shape, splitting the flame in two and heading towards Amira. It would surprise Amira, who was about to attack us - but she would be cut lightly. "Funny! Try more moves!!" "If you want!!" The flames were dampening the power! But as an aggressive move!! I''ll intercept Amira-san''s assault. "Healing collapse" "Hmm." During the attack, a healing magic wave was emitted, blunting Amira''s senses. She tries to launch an attack through the gap, but the flames are overflowing from her, forcing her to step back. The flames are troublesome after all. "That would be each other. It''s a strange trick to take many times.I didn''t expect you to get upset like this..... " I can ignore it somewhat, but this is just a hands-on arrangement. Amira does not use the technique of wearing flame armor. "Next, with the healing leftover fist...!!" "It''s not over yet...!!" Your body is warming up a lot, so let''s apply more moves. I think so, when Amira and I were about to jump out - all of a sudden, the shadow that broke in between grabbed the wooden sword wrapped in my fist and Amira''s flame with bare hands (...). "Time to stop, you guys." "Master!?" "Nero!?" Nero, the blonde demon who had been watching this arrangement for a long time, sighed at me and Amira with a slightly dazed look. "It''s too hot. Are you going to destroy the training ground?" "No, I think it''s Amira''s fault!!" "Yikes! You''re the only one who escapes responsibility!!" My moves are basically not very destructive! Even if there is one, it''s just a bomb, so we can say we''re not helping to destroy the training ground! The betrayed Amira, but Nero sighed again, pointing in a direction. "What are you talking about drilling a hole in the training ground?" Earlier, the ground that caused the smoke with the healing instant punch was modestly decayed. "I''ll fix it...." "Fufu, I''m just trying to escape." "Amira, you''ve scorched the ground at the training ground, too." "Hi...." Afterwards, I worked with Amira to ground the training ground with a scoop. Shut up, I''m afraid I''m getting used to this kind of thing because it''s not the first time. Having spent enough time finishing the work, we decided to have a little chat at the end of the training hall. "So, one of the guys on the team was actually a demon and a pervert." Hmm. "Master, that shouldn''t be done with a hammer." Amira, who was drinking water from a water bottle, snorted aloud to Nero, who nodded without moving a bit. As soon as she sees me, she points her finger at me. [M] "Hey, why is there a demon with you?Did you report it to the Devil? " Ah, I think I''ll go after this. "You go faster!! The demon is probably the hostile force right now!?" It is correct. But it''s not an emergency, is it? When Nea checked it in the morning, she usually slept in the dormitory. ... it seems he was thrown out of the room somehow. I wonder if the Devil would forgive me. "Well, he would forgive me." "K, OOOOO... I can''t get out of this guy because I have a master...!!" In the first place, the Demon King was aware of Vina''s presence. It is possible that I came to see how the training was going, and it is also possible that it was on the palm of Vina''s hand until she discovered that she was the devil. "Because if I report this, he will definitely laugh.I can''t stand the pleasure of laughing at him in the world. " "... fufu" "What''s wrong, Nero...!!" "Stop eating you, Master!!" Amira stops me trying to get up and eat. Even with a superior opponent, I''m going to do my best...! "No, I''m sorry. Your situation is too interesting." In the first place, you were able to laugh as a master? "This guy laughs a lot." "Um, why did you just hit me?It hurts a lot. " He is also one of the best in the Demon King army, and his strength is not the same. It''s usually strong enough to break through my biceps. [M] "I can''t bear to know my master better than my apprentice...!!" "No, no, I just thought I wouldn''t be able to smile in front of this guy, his disciple, Amira, anyway." "... how do you know?" Amira pants on my shoulders again. In the process of working together, I found this person unexpectedly expressive. And I knew she was clumsy in a relationship in a different direction from Rose. "In the first place, I don''t know because Amira wasn''t there." "Hmm, what are you...?" "I''m shocked when something worse than senpai appeared....." "Is there more...?" From Mr Amira''s perspective, senpai seems to have been quite good. No, what should Vina really do? I don''t know what to do... but I don''t like it because of my mental health... "The devil... tried to be my servant as a condition of my cooperation..." "... fufu" "What''s wrong, Nero...!!" "I saw this exchange earlier!?" I will return to my original position while repeating the same exchange. [M] What''s wrong with Amira, who seems very tired? No, I have no idea. Ah, speaking of which, Mr. Armilla. What is it? "I''m late to tell you, but I have Mr. Ark here, so why don''t you meet him?" "... um, the one who fought with the Hinomoto." I heard that I fought with Hinomoto, so I cut out the story with the feeling that I should try it. I heard it was a fierce fight, but Mr. Ark was also saying something satisfactorily, so there might have been something to think about. I see. Let''s meet again. Amira nodded and looked up at the sky. ... it''s time to go back. "Hah, I have to go see the Devil after this.Don''t laugh at me again.... " "... fufu" "What''s wrong, Nero...!!" "You already know!! Don''t let Master do evil!?" Somehow, Nero and Amira have been having an affair. Even so, I think it made sense to come to this city. After a little morning training, I went back to my dorm and finished breakfast. I decided to take Nea and Vena to the hall where the Devil was. "Ha ha ha, how could someone like you betray my expectations so much?Is that it or is my belly twisting and coming to kill me? " "Vina, hit the Devil." "Eh, no, that''s right... eh, eheheh...!!" "Calm down, Usato. Don''t go with Vena." She sighed as she looked at Vina as she hesitated to go to the Devil King. I''ve become aware of it, but I tend to get irritated when the Demon King incites me. There was Sierr, the demon king and maid, and Vena, who appeared to be me and Nea and the devil in the owl state. The demon king looked at Vena with interest. "Well, how dare you infiltrate his army...What about me and the rabbit and the magic details? " "That''s what I was forced to do.My compatriots were so scared of magic sensing that I felt the least motivated amongst them. " "Well, why did you bother to reveal yourself?" When the demon king smiled and asked, Vina pointed at me with her hand. "To make this man my master." "It would be too interesting. This demon isn''t lying, is he?What are you really doing, man?You shouldn''t be laughing now. " "Mr. Usato, aren''t you attracting too many strange people...?" Ciel seemed sympathetic, but the Demon King was out of the question. In the first place, I don''t understand why I am de S certified according to Venna''s standards, and the real de S is in front of me. "I don''t know the big deal, do I?" "Yeah, we''re demons." "Gangstering is a rare thing in itself.Instead, the weaker you are, the more immediate you are, the more bizarre you seem to be. " "While it was sealed, there were a lot of things I thought about." The more you know, the more distorted the species you call the devil. I know that Vina is particularly strange, but it seems strange at a time when they don''t feel the sense of companionship. "But it''s a good thing the devil is here." "What about Vina?" "Hmm...." The demon king puts his hand on my jaw to think about my question. [M] "I don''t recommend using this demon as a demon at the moment." "Why should I use this person as a demon?" "Eh, you smiled and denied it...." It looks like Mr Siel pulled it on me. [M] I think it is better not to put aside likes and dislikes about using magic.As far as I''m concerned, taking the demon is going to be problematic. "Well, that''s right... but even such a miscellaneous treatment..." Invincible, this guy...? Why are you sticking together? I''ll pull. "Now that the existence of a demon is simply seen as a threat, it''s dangerous to walk with it as a demon..." "Yes, so is it okay for Vina to have you monitor her?" Huh? Vina looks back with a shocked voice. [M] "So far, that''s the only way." "Huh? Um, Mr. Usato?" "Mr. Vena." Call her as calmly as possible with a puzzling expression. "It has nothing to do with my husband or anything like that.You work for me in the first place. Isn''t that enough? " "Well, that''s not enough...." ? "Ah, enough..." "Hey, look, Ciel. I gave in to the devil with a silent smile." "The person seems desperate too....." He nodded... I was in trouble when I was forced to follow you. In the meantime, Vina was to be watched by the magic of the Demon King. But surveillance is not so strict, and you can normally stay in the dormitory and train. "... uu... that''s different..." For some reason, the person in question seems very unconvinced. 393 Chapter 345 After I finished reporting to the Demon King, I decided to send a message to Hinomoto Hayate and Nagi that I had talked to the Demon King the day before in Hoover. Instead of the training camp, we went to the camp where Uluru and Ark were. "Thank you for coming so far." "Quo" A large blue bird resembling an eagle that came to our position firmly under the Magic Deal, the Hoover is held in his arms and his neck is tied. "Gururururu...!!" "What are you roaring about, Nea?" She smiles bitterly at Nea, who is intimidating Hoover with an owl on her shoulder. I''m still burning up weird confrontational hearts. "He''s after us. You''re still taking my position and making your eyes rot...! Are you going to lose as the same Raptors!" "You''re a vampire, right?" "I''m an owl now! Ho ho ho!!" How long have you been a prey? Hoover also leans his neck tightly, so I guess it''s Neal''s assumption. "I''m telling you, I''m not going to increase the use of magic anymore, am I?" Oh, is that so? "Even though it''s tough on you... hah" "I don''t know if you''ve forgotten what''s going on here...! Look back at the past!! Instead, you''re just having a hard time with me!!" That''s what I felt when I was told. Since Nea became a user demon, she hasn''t caused any problems at all. Instead, it was me who had been in trouble until now. [M] Well then, good to see you again! "I knew I wouldn''t use Venna to demonize to reduce my burden!?" "Happy!!" Nea, who returned with a great deal of momentum, caught up with Vina, who was silent just around the corner. Restricted to some extent by the magic of the Demon King, she has a different and bright expression. "Uh, uh, Mr. Vena. That was Nea''s joke... please don''t be serious." "Ah, yes... Ah, that? Midway gentleness is the toughest?" ... is there such a response? Having learned one thing about dealing with Vina, I put the sentence I took out of my pocket on the back of a belt wrapped around Hoover''s torso. "Is that the letter to Hinomoto?" "Oh, I need Nagi-san''s help.With him, it would be good for both war and Shea. " Miss Hisago... we need Nagi''s help with Shea. Perhaps she is the closest person to Hisago and may be able to stabilize Shea''s spirit. Well, thank you very much. "Khh!" The cheerful Hoover jumped from my arm to my shoulder, stroked my cheek with his blue wings, and then rushed up into the sky. "I knew you were after me!? You bluebird!!" "Kwah!" Hoover rose to the sky hearing Nea''s voice. The blue shadow, which jumped to a certain height, accelerated with great momentum and disappeared towards the other side. "... are you a peacock? I don''t want to see you." Vina, who dropped off Hoover, murmured about that. "... do you know Nagi-san at the time?" "Brave men were famous among demons.I was aware of her as a dangerous man. " That''s natural, because Hisago was a living demon. "Speaking of kannagi, they are monsters that destroy every army alone with predictive magic and extraordinary physical abilities." "Same as a rabbit." Who''s the monster? Who''s the monster? You definitely made me look like a monster. [M] It is no surprise that Nagi has special physical abilities among the Beast tribes because she taught her own. ... in the first place, I''m not going to be so frustrating as to know what kind of battle she fought in the past and change her attitude. "Oh, Lord Usato." "Ah, Mr. Ark, and Mr. Kulmia." Looks like Ark and Krumia are back. I wonder if they were going to buy it. Two people come with a basket of ingredients. "I''ve been staying in the dormitory lately, so I came by to get a status report." I see, was that so? "Lord Usato''s Activity? I''m listening, too." The main task of the dispatched Ark and his men is to report to the Kingdom on the life of me and Uluru''s escort and the current demons. That''s why I''ve been helping out with city work and interacting with the demons for the past month. "That one... is definitely from Lord Usato''s team, right?" "Ah, nice to meet you. I''m Vena, Mr. Usato''s servant." When I came here, I fiercely regretted not having sent my neighbor Ponkotsu M demon back to the dormitory first. Whose servant is it? Hey, I don''t admit it.Why are you smiling like that? [M] "Mr. Vena." "Yes!" "Gu, uu...!!" I can only see the future that scolds and rejoices. Prediction Even without magic, I can predict...!! And I know who he is! "... Ah, I see. That''s what I''m talking about again, my lord." "Yes...." "You haven''t traveled with Date.I know a lot about rabbits. " Nea is impressed by Mr. Ark, who understands the situation with an amazing sense of conjecture. As far as I''m concerned, it''s the only way I can be saved. "Is it the same pattern as Nea?" "I can''t tell you... please understand" "... good luck." "Thank you, thank you...!!" I knew you could rely too much on Mr. Ark...! I couldn''t help but be moved by Mr. Ark, a caring demon who sensed the relationship between Vena and me in an instant. "Alk-kun!? Don''t convince yourself!?" "Kurumia...!! This is confidential information...!! I can''t talk nonsense...!!" "It''s not strange that Alc-kun would say that!? I can only see from the side that Lord Usato is building a demon tribe to name his servants!?" "Things are more complicated...!!" "Wow, I don''t know!" But it seems to have confused Mr Krumier, who knows nothing about the situation. I can''t help it, but I can''t talk to you about Vina because she''s confidential. Because I''m the demon of this hostile faction...! "Kurumia, Vena is a terrible person in many ways, so it''s better not to take her word for it." "Eh, does it feel like Suzune-sama?" "Senpai is more cute." She looks at Vina with the eyes of a very dangerous person. Vena, whose eyes were stained with cheeks, looked as if she had noticed. "Well, good luck." "Thank you...!!" I was supported even if I did it again. I understand the cruelty of Senpai because she traveled on a brief as a servant. "Good luck. Master." "Nea, I''m coming back to the Devil again." "Did you forget something?" No, I''ve made up my mind right now. "I''ll see if I can make a scroll that can get Vina out and out." "I''m sorry, I''m doing great!Fu, I hate being sealed!! " Vena blushed her face when she saw my face with a smile on the surface, desperately stopping me. I''m kidding... I''m kidding, but I want you to understand that you have the worst option. I had to go back to the dormitory after I finished my errands because I was on holiday today. But I don''t think things have moved so much yesterday today. The power of the Demon King, Shea, and Vina, who turned out to be the devil. Instead of doing fewer things from now on, I''m going to lose my mind that it''s piled up, but I decided to flip them all over and do it myself. Nea, you can go back to your quarters. "I''ve got a valuable book here, and I''m going to read it today." "Can I read that too?" "I''ll lend it to you later. Don''t be so reckless as to rest occasionally." I dropped Nea off at an empty window on the second floor of the dormitory with an owl, and I stretched out on the spot and took a deep breath. "... a little walk around the city?" I usually run, and sometimes it''s not good to walk and see the city. Once I returned to my room, I hung my group clothes on the wall, and went straight out to the city. Whoa. Walking!? I''ve never seen you walk before...... That said, the people of the demon tribe who passed each other have been surprised, but fortunately, there seems to be no hostility directed at them. ... the buildings and vibrancy that have grown visibly richer in the past month. If the end of the last battle with the Demon King were different, it would make me feel so chilly considering that there was no such scenery. "Somebody help me a little!" Yeah? As I walked around the city feeling emotional, I heard such a voice. It seems that a luggage truck loaded with supplies is stuck in a groove formed on the ground. Find a demonic man with a horse string near such a carriage, and another, Greff, with documents in his hand. Mr. Greff! "Hmm? Oh, a rabbit?" "Did the wheel fit in the groove?" "Ah... it''s loaded with food and stuff.I want you to hurry to deliver it, but it fits beautifully. " I wonder if it could be delivered from a fairly large truck and supplies to a fairly large land. ... okay. Hold the edge of the side where the wheel fits with both hands for now. "I''ll lift the horse. Please proceed." "Eh!? Can you do that!? I think it weighs a lot!?" "Seonoo!!" Brace your arms and lift the rear wheel at once. Careful not to let swaying loads fall on the ground, when I look at the person holding the rope, the horse moves forward while returning to me with my mouth open. I''m calling people, is that...? Liar, are you lifting it by yourself? "I didn''t know humans were that powerful..." We have to do our best for the people who are waiting for these supplies...! As I lowered the wheel over the trench onto a flat road, I checked that the load had not collapsed before turning to Mr. Greiff. You can deliver it now. "... I don''t know what to say... no matter how many times you decide not to be surprised, you won''t slightly surpass it." "Even if I look like this, I''m still working out." I''m not the one with the weight of a car now. [M] I didn''t run with a burling on my back to Date. "Ha, ha, thank you. Thank you." After seeing the load again, Mr. Greiff drops off the truck and looks at us again. "What''s going on today?You''re walking unusual. " "Training is off today, so I thought I''d take a walk in the city." Speaking of which, Keira was off duty, too.I was playing magic at home. " Were you practicing magic spinning? Walk alongside Greff, who will return to work naturally, to discuss each other''s recent developments. "How''s life here?" "I think it''s a nice place full of people, just like the city I''ve seen before." "Haha, if that''s what you say, I guess you''re right." I think the city is the same if people gather in different places and races. This is undoubtedly a city where ordinary people live. "I always wondered what would happen if the Demon King army lost... but I''m glad they''re heading in the right direction." "Honestly, I''m relieved." To be honest, I didn''t think that this would be the case at the moment. It can be said that the other day''s talks also gained some understanding from other countries, but there is also a reason that the demons who were intruded during the talks were perceived by the people of other countries as more clear threats than the demons. I can''t forgive the demons who play with the remains, but I''m glad they''re intruding on that point... "I was about to settle somewhere." "For Keira and the others?" "Well... no, Keira''s going to be on her own soon, so Rose and Rum.They''re still young. " "Isn''t it too early for independence...?" Keira should be about the same age as Nack. "I''m just replacing my father.Until he finds out what he wants to do, and I''ll back him up. " "What do you want to do...?" "Oh, so..." Grehu! And then I heard Greff calling from above. As I looked at the voice, Keira, who was wearing a black cloak, flew over here. When she notices me next to Mr. Greff, she waves with a smile on her face. "Ah, Mr. Usato!" "You pretended yesterday." I raised my hand slightly and greeted her again, and Keira, who got off the ground, took something like a square box out of her dark magical cloak. "Greff, I forgot my lunch." "Oh, sorry." Looks like you brought Greff''s lunch. "... it''s time for me to get back to work.Usato, thank you for earlier. " "No, whenever you need hard work.I''ll do whatever I can. " "I guess you could do anything with just your arms. Ha ha" With that joke, he walks away from me and Keira and enters the building nearby. Well, did you go? "Hmm? Aren''t you coming back?" Huh? Huh? Why was my head tilted? Well, I don''t mind walking around the city like this. Ah, speaking of which... Nh? "By the time I got here, I had seen Koga and Senri." Koga and Senri? Now it''s not an unexpected combination, but is it playing tricks again? "Looks like he''s doing some sort of magic simulation." "Oh, you two." "It seemed dangerous to get close, so it was far away." "It seemed dangerous to get close...?" No, wait. Is that all right around you? Both are characteristic of losing sight of each other when you focus on battle, so shouldn''t you just check them out? Keira, can you show me around? "Yes!" I was a little surprised by Keira, who replied very brightly, but now I was moving on to a place where Koga and Senri-sama were in a fierce fight. ... anyway, is Helena, the Servant of Senri okay? Doesn''t he have a stomach ache? 394 Chapter 346 Unexpectedly, the room where Koga lives is in the center of the city. When I asked why a crowd or a bad guy lived at the end of the bustle in the center of the city, the simple answer came back. It''s the shortest way to get to most places even if you''re late! At this time, I was worried whether I should correct this man''s lewd lifestyle. [M] Why are you wasting your head in such a place? You really...! I was simply stunned by Koga, who did something that seemed clear to me to be a remark made by someone who had led an army of Demon Kings. "Here, Keira?" "Yes!" Having been informed by Keira, I arrived at an exercise ground near the center of the city, and I look around on my own. Originally it was like a remnant of the Demon King Army''s training ground, so now it seems to be almost treated as a square... I''m working on it. You hear a bang that doesn''t seem to be a relaxation square. Looking at you, you will find the people of the city who are listening to the battle in the distance, and Koga and Senli-sama who are fighting with almost the same momentum as the actual battle. "I told you to stop raiding my room!!" "True thoughts are conveyed by overcoming all the statues that stand in my way!" Destroying a door with bare hands would be different! Hmm, he''s fighting in a fight. Senli-sama seems to be even enjoying this situation, and she seems to be fighting somewhere alive. Well, that seemed the same to Koga... hmm?Those people over there... "Mr. Helena." "Oh, Mr. Usato....." Senli-sama''s escort... rather than watching the two fights at dusk. Apparently, this fight won''t hurt anyone in the city other than her, so I can see the other warriors.It seems to be protecting it from damage. "Thank you for coming." "Shall we go in and stop it?" "Ah, no, if you''re so motivated, it''s dangerous, so I think you should keep tired." "The treatment is perfectly the beast''s." I''m a princess of Nirvana. Is that okay? "Besides, I try not to stop it as much as possible because I can send Senri a full day." Well, that sounds like fun. Is Nirvana''s royal family a combatant or something? Seeing him crossing in a fight with that Koga doesn''t seem to be a mistake. ... it looks like Koga is using magic. Please, that''s it! A belt made of dark magic black magic covers Koga''s body and makes him look like a humanoid beast. Dark Magic Beast". He specializes in wild movements and tricky attacks using bands. Koga, wearing the magic of many times, is heading towards Senri with his enhanced physical abilities. "Keira, this is a great opportunity to see Koga''s magic." "Because it''s dark magic?" "Well... he can use the same technique as me." True, I stole it after seeing the tricks and techniques I had worked so hard to invent. Elasticity, bursts, and magic manipulation. Using the same technique as me, he sublimated it to a completely different technique, which is regrettable but worth seeing. ! Slightly surprised by Koga''s resilient magic, Senri opened her fist loosely and stepped back. As in the first simulation, Senri''s minutes are bad. Farewell, here too! Have you changed your mind? Pull her right arm wide and lean her neck toward her with her left foot in front of her. And the moment Senli-sama struck Koga trying to chase him with a fist like he hit something on the ground - Koga''s body was struck by something collision. Guo!? ... were you hit by a wall where you can''t see Koga? No, if you look closely, you''ll see something like a clear wall that''s invisible between Senri-sama and Koga. That''s... I explained it before.My magic system is similar to the wind. " Speaking of which, yes...! I''ve never actually seen it before! Wind magic...? In any case, it looks like Nero and El-san are somehow different... "Helena, the magic of Senli-sama...." "Ah, the magic of that wind system is a little special, and it''s not about manipulating the wind, it''s about consolidating the air with magic." Hee. "Most people don''t use it very often because it''s not enough with body surgery... but he''s also very chaotic." There''s really a lot of magic out there. When I looked at it, rather than manipulating the consolidated air, I saw it as a type that is fixed by hitting the ground or something. My magic is magic that does not have enough attack power to consolidate the air.I didn''t do anything special just by forcing it to the ground earlier and making an instant shield. " Normally speaking, I think it''s a bit of a handicapped magic. Even if you can make it, you can''t operate it that way just by consolidating the air. ... maybe a little bit like healing magic. "But I never regretted having this magic." Well, why is that? This fist will suffice to defeat those who stand up. Well, that makes sense. For some reason, the people around me were tilting their necks uniformly, but I knew exactly what Sensori-sama meant. Well, you''ll explain a lot to me.Are you trying to taste it, me? " "No, I want you to know more about me...Now we understand each other better. " I wonder if I can''t do what I didn''t hear!? When I came here already, I thought it would be amazing, but Senri-sama raised her palm in front of me and turned up. When the air gathers to be compressed, a lump of translucent air is created on her left hand. And she thinks-- Hmm! I hit him with a big right fist...!? Koga floats in astonishment as he slaps him with a dark magic whip into a chunk of air that flies like a shell. "What an unusual way to use magic...!" "That''s right...! It''s like Mr. Usato...!!" "Yeah, it''s like a rabbit." I don''t know, I can''t feel any malice or teasing at all. I miss Nea this time of year. Here we go. Senri-sama, who beat the air one after the other and flew away, now jumped forward. Is that the application? Jump with the hardened air as a scaffold, or punch a cylindrical mass into Koga so as to chase at the same time as firing. But Koga is not Date either. With a fierce smile, he intensifies the battle by turning his movements into more remote ones. "Helena, should we just stop this?" "No, what should I do?That''s right, it looks like you two still have some thoughts to take care of around you, so it''s still okay... and I''m getting a lot of attention, so why don''t we just sit back a little bit longer? " ... surely there are people who are looking around to see the two fights. Is Koga''s interaction with Senri familiar in the past month? If it''s accepted as a kind of entertainment, maybe we''ll see how it goes. "In the meantime, I will be vigilant not to cause any damage to my surroundings." "Oh, please." Prepare to drop aftershocks with Healing Magic Ammo at any time while triggering Magic Sensing. Wow, that''s amazing. Yeah? Watch Keira in front of Koga and Senri''s battle. "Can I do that too...." "Like that, like koga?Or like Senri-sama? " "Neither. They use dark magic as well as Koga or fight like Senri-sama...." Admire it, huh? It may be natural in a sense for Keira to think that people with the same dark magic and women have the same magic. "You should keep that in mind." "Eh...." "It''s important to set goals." Someone has been targeting me the same way as Keira. I''ve been chasing my back for a long time and I still don''t feel like I can catch up. Ha, this is a great opportunity! I''ll show you a new trick!! It looks like Koga is trying to do something while we''re interacting. New trick...? What the hell are you doing? Koga, who played a cube-shaped chunk of air that Senri-sama kicked and flew, inflates his dark magic. Go! In a moment, Koga''s dark magic split and another Koga appeared. ... doppelgangers? No, there''s only one body in the healing sensors. This is just a magical mass... but the double is heading for Senri with no match for Koga himself. What kind of trick is that...? I could have done it if I was doing the magic spin!I don''t really understand the principle either!! " No, don''t use tricks you don''t even know. I still don''t know if the movement is at Koga''s will or if it moves with some degree of auto, but it seems like a simple trick in terms of more Koga. "Another Koga has grown...Ugh, Mr. Usato, what''s going on with that...? " "I think Koga''s own dark magic has deteriorated, benefiting from improved magic manipulation by spinning magic." But a double. He''s wearing a new technique just like me... My aftershadow fist, but why did you do something like this...? Can you break through this air barrier! Senri-sama''s consolidated air is continuously poured onto the ground to create something like a large wall. A thick shield reminiscent of a castle wall. Coca-Cola walked forward with her counterpart, stretching out her right hand and grabbing the counterpart''s arm. This guy''s not just a double!! In a moment, the Doppelganger changes from a human form to a club like the one I used to swing around with Koga as a weapon. As he walked around, he knocked the swinging stick against the air wall, breaking it with a single blow. ---Weaponization of counterparts? The more you do it with the physical abilities of Koga, the more powerful it is. Above all, he seems to handle weapons better than I do... "... that''s definitely the result of Koga''s dark magic transformation." "Keira...? Why are you looking so sorry...?" "Dark magic really...!!" ... well, anyway, this noise is almost over. Fortunately, both fights and mock fights are accepted as entertainment for the people of the city, so you''ll just have to wait for them to end with moderate vigilance. In the end, the simulation, which would have started suddenly, ended with Koga''s victory. Senli-sama seemed to be satisfied because there was nothing else like winning or losing, but Koga came here after the simulation. "Heh, how about my new trick?" You realized what we were looking at. Honestly, I think it''s a pretty nasty move when you can double up and become a weapon. "Fufu, sweet koga. If I were a double, I''d have mastered it two days ago." "How can I use healing magic to double up....." Let''s put it into practice. Stretches elasticity and wraps thinly. From there, in the principle of repeated lateral jumps, by taking steps momentum and sideways, the remnants of the healing magic that remained like a shell in the place where I was just now become human. "Wow, the magic is still there!" "I''m worried about whether this is a double or not. Instead of peeling?" Helena had a subtle reaction, but Keira seemed to like it. Pointing to the remnants of magic that slowly disappear, she smiles at Koga, who is pulling her cheeks. This is the healing leftover fist. "Isn''t that a force trick? And it''s not moving." "That''s sweet, Koga. I''ll keep this on the move.I mean, it''s like I''m imagining a lot of people. " "Stop sublimating your skills suddenly.I hate it when you do that. " I''ve spoken to the devil and Aul, so I''m sure they''ll be good enough for battle. But there''s still room for this technique. "Does your double feel free to move? Or is it your will?" "Hmm, it feels like it''s in the middle. Somehow, when I give you an order, you act like a good person." "What is that?" "I don''t know the principle either." Even though it seems to be dark magic. When I was talking lightly about a new technique, Senri came too. Oh, did Mr. Usato come too? "Yeah, I''m just gonna wait and see." "Fufufu, I''d like you to meet with Usato-san this time." Senri smiles with her hands on her cheeks... but she still looks fine. I can say the same thing to Koga, but this one is also so strong that I don''t think she''s a princess. "We can''t make more noise than that today.Are you tired too, Senri? " "... I''m not tired, but it was a fact that I did make a scene.Ugh, I''m going to get scolded again by my father in my country.... " Helena smiled bitterly at Senri, who was depressed with the expression that she had lost. After all, you can''t stand being scolded by your parents even if you''re a king... "Isn''t Usato with Nea?" "Huh? Oh, yeah, I see. It''s a holiday, so she''s spending her time too." You will be reading a book in your room by now. "Yes, ma''am, I always thought you were with me. "... Ha, ha." I want to apologize for lying to you already. Do you realize you lied to me? I mean, yeah? Something got on my shoulder... "Keira, for some reason your cape is on me." "Mr. Usato, what does your wife mean, Mr. Usato?" She grabs the edge of her clothes right next to her and looks up at me. She feels the pressure close to Amako. And I don''t know why Keela''s magic is now on me. In the meantime, let''s apologize to Keira for seeing the timing and lying to Sensori-sama to talk about the situation later. Well, I don''t really care now. "Yes? What does that mean..." Certainly speaking to Senri, who murmured so loudly, she looked around after a smile. People were gathering here because of the simulation earlier. "People have gathered. Shall we move?Don''t run away, Mr. Koga.Were you absent today? " "Nah, nah, let go! Don''t push your arm!!" Senri grabs Koga''s arm trying to escape casually. After all, I thought that this person was a strange princess, but I followed them as they walked ahead with Keira looking up at me. 395 Chapter 347 Regardless of form, the six crew members successfully survived the exercise. They also realized their hidden intentions in the exercise. In the first stage, if the crew has reached a certain line of training, the next problem is separate. That means we need someone who knows the terrain and more to step into monster space. I don''t know what to say, but I don''t know anything about it at all. As part of the journey, you can see the map to some extent, but in the deep woods... you''re not even sure you can walk exactly where the sense of direction seems dull. Doesn''t Koga know?I asked, the answer is---, I don''t know either. And in a way, the answer came back exactly as expected. However, the Demon King couldn''t possibly think of such a thing, so he introduced people who were familiar with geography and so on in the Demon King city. The nominations sent with the scrolls I asked for early in the morning included several candidates, some of whom I just met. "--- I mean, Hannah.Can you do me a favor? " Hannah, a former commander of the Third Army, has often acted since she came to the Demon King City somehow. On the day she gave me the nomination, I cut out a story for her as she watched her men clap their hands. Ah, I see. "That''s right. I''ll say no... huh?" I thought you''d say no, but you took it? To my surprise, Hannah stares at me with a flickering eye. [M] "Because I''m probably the only one who knows the terrain and has the ability to enter the monster space.Rather, who likes to go where the fierce monsters are? " Well, that''s true. "Besides, if you''re not familiar with your strange behavior, you''ll definitely lose your mind." I was told it was terrible. Am I treated as such by someone who needs a mental judgment based on my normal behavior? [M] "I really can''t help it. It''s really troublesome, but I''m the only one who can do some fighting, so I''m going to have to take it." "I see... thank you." Regardless of the reason, I''m glad you took it. Somewhat more knowledgeable and trustworthy than acting together with the first person I met. "Besides, I know it doesn''t make sense to say no to the Demon King." "No, if you refuse, I''ll ask someone else.... do I look so bad? " "I''m not a bad person, but I think I have a demonic mind." What do you mean by that? I finally started being treated as an outsider on the inside. This is a bad sign, yeah. I''m going to do an angry act that I learned from my interaction with Mr. Nero after a round of applause. "What kind of demon am I...!!" "What the hell are you talking about creating this situation...?" Hannah''s gaze was followed by her subordinates, who clapped silently to my applause. [M] There was no trouble like the first day of training, and I saw them all moving in the same motion with one applause, pushing them down at the same speed. I looked back at her without stopping my slapping hand. "... everyday tea in the Lifeguard" "Really, Mr. Nea?" Why are you asking Nea questions here? Nea, who has been staying on my shoulder as she looks sleepy, scratches her eyes with her wings and looks at the training ground. [M] Um, the severity is pretty much the same. "What environment do you live in?" I guess I was reading a book too late. Hannah spoke to her, stretched out and woke up. Nea talked slightly. "Rabbit, if you look closely, you look like the person I manipulated." "... okay" "Hey, what can I do for you?" The feeling of overdoing is not licking, but perhaps this could be an effective tactic against demons. "Nea, Hannah, demons are dangerous people who trick people into thinking." "Like you?" "Like you?" "So now I''ve come up with something." "... what are you doing?" "In case they fall under the influence of the devil... they''ll wake me up with this clap." I''m not just brainwashing it back, that''s all. "Why is this man trying to defeat the magic of the devil with a simple applause?" I tried to deceive you properly, but it didn''t work. In fact, you''ve cleared the mental gates. I''m going to push you too far from initial training to exercises. And I''m worried about the devil''s mental interference. "... ah" "? What''s wrong?" "Yes, you are, demon." As I was told, I noticed with happiness the appearance of Vina, the demon who was lying down. I had no idea because I was in training as usual, but with this man, I could think of an effective solution for the demon. If that''s the case, the conversation is quick. Once I stopped clapping, I approached Vena. "Ha, what am I doing!?" "You''re training, don''t make a scene...." "Why is El-san sane!?" She called out to Vena, laughing bitterly at the noisy nonsense. "Vina, come here for a moment." "Ha, eh, ah, um! I''m still training..." "Come on." "I''m on my way!" I summoned her, who had shown a moment of resistance, and looked back at Elle and the others looking at us strangely. "I''m sorry I stopped. Please continue your training." "After all, let Vena be my servant...?" "I didn''t." Return to Nea and the others with care of Elle, who says the worst. ... don''t you think we should just tell the crew who Vina is? I don''t think it''s strange to notice around El-san. "So what are you gonna do with him?" Are you going to do an autopsy? Hinh "I won''t." Hannah smiles a little bit and says terrible things. ... you''re kidding me, right? "Vina, do ordinary people ever resist the magic of the devil?" "Hmm, it''s subtle. It doesn''t happen... but that''s it.It involves experience, birth, etc. " When I cut out the topic first, it answers me with a little regret. It is quick to ask the devil about the devil. "The magic of our demons is amazing. It''s called seduction." "Temptation?" "It paralyzes the mind and slows down thinking.There are also expressions such as drunkenness.It''s almost impossible for a man as strong as he is. " So the only way to counter it is someone as strong as me, or Neal''s resistant spell. Perhaps someone with a certain level of strength is resistant from sensation, but you can still think of it as having a little impact. "We demons poke through the gaps in our hearts and delude humans." "I see. So you''re mentally hunting them down or making them contend with suspicions.You''re a vile monster, the devil. " "That''s right. Manipulating your mind sucks." A phantom wizard who can hallucinate with a manipulating vampire says something. Well, if you think about it carefully, all three of them have abilities that affect their minds. "Is there a lot of people here who have the ability to catch up with the mind?" "Yes, there are four of you." And I said, "Well, the four of you have the same thing." "Am I a healing wizard?" Nea and Hannah laughed at me. When she was determined to retaliate for the way she treated her too much, Viina almost made a peach magic bullet in her palm and talked to me. "Mr Usato, may I try to hit my magic first?" "? It''s fine." "Usato-kun, I wonder if you could just listen to what I just said and allow me to do it normally...?" Eh? Vina, who passed through Hannah in surprise, hits me with some peachy magic. [M] A little impact as a magic bullet, nothing in particular seems to have happened. "Wow, it''s really not working.How can you become such a mental force? " "I am accustomed to hundreds of psychological attacks on my soul, mainly tied to training and Samaritan''s curse." "... er... do you think I''m stupid?" It is a fact. I was told with a confused expression. "Hey, Rabbit, I think the situation is too funny for the devil to believe." I know it doesn''t work, but I keep staring at Nea, who is about to blow up. Well, just so you know, I don''t have the full effect of demonic magic. "... in the meantime, how do we deal with the devil?" "What are you going to do about it?Do you want all your men to learn magic? " "No, we won''t make it. In the first place, I don''t even know if magic sensing is something anyone can handle." It may depend on magical traits, or it may depend on the person''s qualities. We don''t have enough time to look into it. I can''t help it. "Abort training for now!!" Quietly stop the trainers. Looking around at them with a curious look, I first put magic in the cage that I deployed on my arm. "I don''t know what to do with a rabbit ---" "Healing Magic Bomb" Gurun, wave your arms around, spreading magic around, making sure nobody else is here but us. Turning to the confused crew, he pushed Vina forward. "Vina is the devil." "... huh?" What? Everyone''s moaning voice leaks. Of course, but it''s only a difference between early and late to find out, so it''s better to break up quickly. "Please return to your original form." Are you sure? "I don''t mind." While confused, Venna solves the magic and returns to the original form of the devil. Encourage the crew to calm down and explain their surprise and annoyance at her transformation. "As a matter of fact, this man is a demon who has spyed on us from the enemy forces, but he has turned around and has decided to help us." "But her position remains the same.I''m part of the team, and I don''t change my treatment. " ... I''m surprised to see her, but no one seems to object to her presence. Elle raised her hand to give her a little peace of mind. "What is it?" "Er, the devil is like you''re always called...?" ? "No, it''s nothing." When she tilted her neck with a smile, Elle blushed her face at once and pulled back. Haha, why? ... remember Nea and Hannah who blew up behind you later. "This is a confidential matter that shouldn''t be divulged, but I thought I''d reveal it to you in an important position." "Explore the Monster Realm.Because the obstacle to this mission lies in the intervention of the devil. " There is a reason the Devil has made me his enemy, but it is only in part, and the main one is in the contest for the Devil''s sealed power. Never give a demon the power of a demon king as a side nuisance. We must do what we can in the short time that remains to do so. "As a matter of course, I will tell you more about exploration, and now I am talking about countermeasures to the special magic of the devil." Here comes the countermeasure to the devil. While explaining the dangers of demonic magic as concisely as possible, I will move on to the contents of the training I am about to give. "From now on, I want you to be under the magic of Venna." Er, uh, Mr. Usato? "I said something weird, this guy." If there is a demon here, there is no way to make good use of it. Knowing the magic of the devil will make it easier to take countermeasures, and above all, you may be able to gain resistance. "The magic of the devil can be troublesome even if it affects the mind.Acquiring a sense of magic and the ability to resist it.This will be a new element in your training. " "Train as usual?" "Yeah." As a matter of fact, you''re going to endure the sweet temptation of "wanting to escape from hard training. "If you are resistant, come forward now." "Ah...." Here, Mr. Nono raises his hand, but he doesn''t move around... he looks at El-san who is burning his rebellious heart and just says, "I''ll do it!", and lowers his hand reluctantly. Nono-san, can I refuse? "Fuck you....." Hmm, why is that disappearing voice...? I''m not forcing you to do anything. "Ah, um, Mr. Usato?" Well, Vina, please hurry up. "Hyihn, my intentions are nowhere to be found...!" You said you''d cooperate. [M] "Whatever I say about the devil, there is quite a sense of companionship in these people.You can tempt me with my power.... " You''re not an unexpected bad guy.... a pervert. " Devil is surprisingly human, isn''t it?... I''m a pervert. " Elle and Nono seemed to have some sort of scattered appreciation. "Rest assured, Vina.I didn''t tell you to use enough force to fall unconscious before and after anything.It''s enough to make you feel more willing to run in a comfortable direction. " "But what if it were easier?" "? That''s training. What are you talking about?" "Maybe you''re the devil?" Isn''t the devil yours? Somehow I got demon certification from the devil. "Rest assured. Vina will also join the training as she unleashes her magic.It''s really tough, but if it''s tough, you don''t have to train anymore. " "I''ll do it." This is completely disciplined...... Mr Vena, I''ve been tailored by my servants in a few days. I wanted to hear the answer. I need to tell Uluru and Keira to be careful not to be affected by Vena''s magic in training. Of course, I''m going to work with my men to monitor Vina''s magical influence. "I''m worried about how far I can go with the short training days left, but it''s better than nothing." In addition to the power of the Demon King, there is also Shia. If anything stops her from being manipulated by the power of the brave... I have to deal with the same light magic as Hisago. 396 Chapter 348 Vina was the devil. That doesn''t matter. I was only a little surprised at the fact that there was actually a demon, but in the first place, the demon king was the one who put us together like no other. Rather, it can be said that a rabbit who behaves like a demon in plain form is more demonic than a demonic Vena. The problem here is that the out-of-the-box healing wizard Rabbit has imposed a new training on us. "......!" Trained to run around the city without the usual preparation exercises. Now that I''m used to it, I can do it almost without getting tired. The training was greatly altered by the magic of the devil released from Vena. I want to be relaxed." I want to throw a training that doesn''t make sense. You don''t have to feel bad anymore." Sweet temptation that keeps overflowing inside. It is drawn and amplified by the magic of the devil, and we must continue to train in such frustration. That''s what he thinks. In any case, in addition to understanding the power of demons, it is also a spiritual training. "Nh, I''m losing, I''m accumulating!" You keep moving your feet as you face forward, caught in the constant feeling of shredding your mind. The same goes for my colleagues. Kevin and the others shake off their misgivings... No, they''re running at such a high pace that they can''t even think in the first place. "I can''t concentrate on training because of the clutter!" "The mind is destroyed...!" You don''t have to think about anything. I just don''t want to get to the same place as these guys. Currently, I have no problem either. Because I definitely don''t want to be laughed at by Rabbit and Koga with such a broken heart. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Ehehe!" "Vina, stop finding excitement in your guilt...!" Quietly yell at Vena, who is releasing magic to affect only us running in groups. One of the reasons why I''m not so surprised he''s a demon is that demons are more perverted than identities. I was terrified that he had made no mistake that night, except that he confessed to the devil that he was sitting in the bungalow. "Your painful emotions are delicious, and on the other hand, it''s great to feel guilty about a lowly self who only feels good." "Fuck you." Thank you for your meal. * giggle *, the curse was going to help him. Demons are disgusting creatures. Hey! "But I think you''re adapting well.I''m not as resistant to force as Usato, but I have enough strength to break a simple temptation. " Because I didn''t dive through hell training with Date. ... but with Vena''s mouth, the spirit of the rabbit doesn''t seem alive. "But Mr. Nono has no influence at all." "Giggle" "... eh, is that so?" Vina''s murmuring shook her shoulders for the past three days, when she had less mouth to train. I thought you were too spiritually silent... but wasn''t she affected by Vena''s magic? Looking down diagonally by accident, the boar smiles sharply. "Um, no matter how much I do, it doesn''t have a magical effect.Ladies and gentlemen, I wondered if it would be easier. " "Can I report it to the rabbit?" "Don''t try to throw me into hell with a smile!?" But what do you mean? You''re telling me Venna''s magic didn''t work for Nono? When I visited while I was running, for some reason, I had a faint expression on my face. "Fufu, I always want to run away.No matter how negative it is from the beginning, it doesn''t change. " "Looks like Nono-san is such a bum... it''s so simple that our magic isn''t going to work." "Didn''t you just call me an idiot? Um, Vina?" "Simpler is less effective..." Can I be angry? Surprisingly, nothing can be the trump card for a demon. If you think about it carefully, it''s as if the training idiots who are blowing away the previous one are running without a heart. "... well, I don''t want to be the same as that nonsense." "El-san is also El-san, and I think she has a strange mental ability." "Shut up, pig." Focus on training after scolding Vena with dirty mouth. As always, your consciousness will flow in the direction you want to relax... but if you get used to it, you''ll be fine soon. A training session using Venna''s magic. It didn''t seem to have an impact at first glance, but it was slowly working. But even under mental strain, their men do not run away from training, but rather come to training with a stronger sense of urgency. I had a little discussion with Koga, who was watching the training just like me, while realizing that the training was going well in the past three days. In addition to Koga, Keira, who is practicing magic by floating fluffily in a cape, and Senri, who came with Koga, were there. "When did you leave for the realm of monsters?" "A week later. It seems that the Devil will arrange the preparations." A week. I wanted a little more time, but can''t you be too selfish? "Is the one you called in from Hinomoto in time?" "I got a reply yesterday.It will be critical, but I think it will arrive before we leave. " The other day, Nagi and Amako were sent a message informing us of their departure. Nagi was surprised that Amako would come anyway, but it''s nice to have her with me. "It''s so sad to be separated from Koga again." Senri performs a sad act while checking the state of Koga. Koga doesn''t seem to care much and smiles. "Yeah, I''m sad, too." "Koga, if you''re so sad to leave Senri-sama,It''s not hard to get rid of you from this quest. " "I''m the captain!?" Then behave more like a captain. "I''m kidding. I can''t fight without you." "You''re just kidding me about something bad." "Only the Devil, Nero and you can tell me such a joke." "I''m not happy at all!? Why is there a demon king and an old man and me?!I can''t believe I''m joking with them!! " Koga is getting angry. The Demon King laughs back, Nero passes naturally, and Koga returns with a comic strike. It can be a lot of fun for people to react differently. Er, does this feel like you have to defeat Usato before Koga? "What''s wrong...?" Senri, who was watching me interact with Koga, suddenly talked about a mess. Well, what do you mean? Did you do something you didn''t like? "But, well, there''s still a month to go before Senli gets home. Hehehe" Senri grieves at Koga who smiles so much... without saying a word, he opens his blue line to his forehead and begins to hold his strength in a hard fist. No delicacy, this man. In these times, I have to go to arbitration...!! "Master Senri, even if you don''t have Koga, it doesn''t change that much, so I think it''s okay to take it back to the country." "That''s it!" "That''s it! Come on!?" All right, the cool air went back to normal for a moment. I can''t see why the air is calling me blunt...! "This is also a joke.But I think the Demon King will do it with a smile. " "I was going to tell you not to, but you look just like the Demon King." ... hmm? "What, man? A fight? Do you want to experiment with prototypes? Hmm?" "Is the boiling point crazy...?" "Eh, a fight!!" "There are only barbarians here!!" It''s impossible for me to be like the Devil. [M] He''s the worst person in the world who plays with a smile on his face. "... Mr. Usato, are you leaving in a month?" Keira, who was practicing magic in silence next door, murmured with a depressed voice. I can stay here for two months. I guess I''ll have to go back to the Ringle Kingdom in a month. "When the world settles down a little bit, you can come and visit the Ringle Kingdom." "... Mr. Usato''s apprentice is also in the Ringle Kingdom, right?What kind of person are you? " Are you interested in your age? I don''t think I''m going to leap until I join the Lifeguard, but I''ll tell you about Nack. "Nack?" That''s right, good boy. "He''s a healing wizard like me, and he''s promising for the future." "... heh" "I wonder how many Dark Wizards can be safe when they step on a mine." I knew you''d be happy. Koga and Senri-sama are secretly talking about something. I wonder if Nack is doing his best at Olga''s. No, I don''t have to worry about that kid. "When you come to the Ringle Kingdom, I''ll introduce you." "I also wanted to talk to the disciple. Yes, yes." Well, I''m glad you''re looking forward to it. ... well... "Hmm? What are you doing?" "I thought I''d show you how to strengthen the system and verify its degradation." Nea has already shown it to me and I am very angry, but I will show it to Koga. System strengthening and system degradation created by both hands. "System strengthening and system degradation, when combined" Bring them closer to your floating fingers, and it stings!It plays healing magic along with a loud burst sound. "Rebellion for some reason." "No, really?" If system strengthening enhances the quality of magic, system degradation decreases the quality of magic. Although both are forces on the magic extension line, they may be said to be in the opposite pole position. Simply put, Nea and I thought that plus and minus would not be zero, but would be rebellious because they were separate at the earliest. "Until now, we have not been able to apply it using system strengthening.I wondered if I could apply it a little bit. " "Hee, what are you doing?" There may be times when the system needs to be strengthened, as Karon was swallowed up by the power of the dragon and running wild. Worst of all, it''s not like Shea could be swallowed up in Hisago''s memory and let the magic of light run wild. "... the best thing is not to use it." But I don''t know what''s going to happen. Shea with the power of the Demon King and the memory of the brave, the demons who clash... there are still many problems. If you''re going to end up in jail, that''s fine. I''m the one who decided to live in this world... of demons and humans, so I want to do everything I can. Having put together my thoughts, I talked to Senri. "Senli-sama, can you magically make something like a wall?" Yeah, I don''t mind. A rectangular wall is thrown into the ground with the magic of the wind that consolidates the air of Senri-sama. I wonder if it''s quite sturdy or if the walls are thick. "In the meantime, I''m going to hit you with a curative elastic bullet that weakens your elasticity and increases your viscosity." "You used a technique you didn''t know was rusty....." A healing elastic bullet with weakened properties due to system degradation floating on the left hand is attached to the air wall. If system reinforcement and system degradation contact cause repulsion and impact, what happens if you tap the system reinforcement so that it overlaps the magic of system degradation attached to the subject...! "Stand back...!" Cover your right arm with a basket, and hit the base of your palm with the magic of system strengthening so as to push a nail into it. "Hmm!!" In a moment, the burst sound and flash ran, and my right arm, which I hit, was heavily gazed at with a recoil. Seeing the green smoke coming out of the palm of the cage... "... wow" "You''ve invented another trick, you." "I meant to make it quite sturdy....." Powerful enough that the air walls created will be forcibly removed. Shock waves alone are better than healing bombs, is that it? In addition, since the curative magic that has been increased by the system strengthening that diffuses around with flash light is also spreading, it seems like it can be applied to a wide range of curative magic. "Well, if you''re going to use this, you''re going to need a serial fist and a bomb, and you''re not going to be able to use it unless it''s too much.... hmm?" The familiar black owl jumped out of the dorm window and entered. Nea, who was busy reading in the room, jumped on my shoulder vigorously, pointing her wings at me with a tone of silence. [M] "That explosion was your healing magic!! Confess!What did you do this time!! " Hey, that''s awesome. I understand that the sound of the explosion is the magic of his healing. " Fufufu, you''re smiling. No, where is it? I''m not convinced why I was the first to do it, but I''ll discuss this strange phenomenon of system strengthening and system degradation again just in time. ... Mr. Welsey of the Ringle Kingdom is asking me to do it. 397 Chapter 349 After receiving word from the rabbits, I decided to go to the Demon King''s Landing with Kannagi. I want to go back to the city that I visited to fight the Demon King once. If I say that I don''t have anything to think about, it will be a lie, but it seems that I am not fortified now, so I want to go there without caution. But before that, we must pass through the monster realm that exists between the Demon King Realm and the Hinomoto. "... fuu" Deep in the dark forest. In that place, where the sun shines only slightly, the shadow of a big pig monster falls down to the ground with the sound of the earth. The same fox beast that looked down at the monster that stopped breathing at the earliest and returned to the magic element, the kannagi, gave it to the sheath with a sword dripping with the blood of the monster. Amako, it''s okay. "Yeah." Get out of the shadow of a tree that was hidden from getting caught up. "People thought it was different from the times I knew it was, but it hardly changed here." Really? "I wonder if this is the only place where civilization is advancing.This area is where only monsters live. " The monster that attacked me while I was on the move was defeated painlessly by the ravens. That''s a man of the same strength as Mr. Rose. From my point of view, the bodily abilities of the Beasts are abnormal. Well, let''s hurry up. That''s what she said when she held her bag forward, she crouched in front of me and showed her back. What''s wrong? "No, I know. I know it''s efficient..." Kannagi, why don''t you just keep running? Horses cannot be taken into monster space. In this area, where there are many violent monsters, horses and the like are also fashionable prey, and the horses themselves escaped to the signs of dense monsters, necessarily forcing them to travel on foot... "Don''t worry! My health is also far from the Beast!" The ravens are hugging me and running on top of it to their destination. It''s such a mess, even in saints-- "If you can''t use a horse, why don''t you run over you?" No, a rabbit would normally think the same thing. And you''ll be able to do it the same way as the ravens. "That''s actually inferior compared to rabbits!" Even though there is healing magic, what does it mean that the ravens outperform each other with their health? But it''s not such an evil idea as a tin, and I know that you''re really saying it with good intentions, so I''m going to leave it with a lot of nerds. As she stood up without feeling the weight, she kicked the ground and ran through the woods with great momentum. "Half a day after entering the Monster Realm.I think I''m going to get out soon. " "Not too soon?" Surprisingly narrow? I could only count the monsters that had me strangled. "No, the road I''m on is the end.It''s heading for the Demon King realm in the shortest possible distance.Beyond normal, monster raids can take a lot of time.... it''s more dangerous than anything. " "Yes, what is it?" "If we go deeper, the fierce monsters will come out." Although her legs were too fast to see the view around her, she somehow felt like she was jumping on a rocky place or, in any case, going vertically up a cliffy place. "... Kannagi, are you okay?" "Hmm? Not at all if you''re physically fit--" "Yeah... you''re in a hurry.I knew it had something to do with the letter? " "... yes, I suppose you''re more confused than anxious." I''ve heard the story from Kannagi himself. Shea Garmio, a girl with the memory and magic of her ancestors. I don''t think I''m comfortable with knowing the heroes of the past. "I''m sure the discomfort I felt in Miarek was her." "Were you uncomfortable with what Miarek said when you were there?" "Yeah." You can see the side of the ravenfish running through the trees without disturbing your breath. Some discomfort she was worried about when she was in Miarek.After all, I didn''t know it was bad, but was it Shea who said that Usato had met her? "I didn''t expect anyone nearby to have the same magic as a chickpea.... even though I might have found her if I was moving... " "Why did you come into contact with the rabbit..." That''s not funny. Eh, when I return the reaction, the kannagi replies. "The relationship between Demon King and Hisago is quite complicated.If the demon king had been defeated by humans and those who weren''t brave, it would have had a huge impact on Shea, just a memory. " "Because I defeated the Demon King...?" "There is also the possibility that Hisago''s myth that humans will kill demon kings to win peace has collapsed and has been influenced." It was the same in the case of the Evil Dragon, but when you get caught up in such trouble, the trick is not for the rabbit himself... Lukvis is Nack. When I was at Samaritan, I pulled a knife out of the Dragon. Miarak is because Karon ran wild with the dragon''s waves. Hinomoto was captured to help me, or something. Looking back, Rabbit himself was just getting involved. "I''m not surprised at what that shitty weather geek did again.In a way, it was the usual thing. " "It was always like that...." "But I won''t allow you to do anything creepy to plant your memories and magic on innocent girls...!!" Oh, my god, the ravens are so angry. "That''s why I have to free her from the Chisago Curse.I still only know the information from the letter, but she must have been a normal girl.You can''t have the power you don''t need to have, because that''s the power of the chin. " "... what do you think about going there, the other one?" When asked unexpectedly, the eyes that can be seen from the side of the lion''s face change to purple. In the ruins we visited before the battle with the Demon King, the other kannagi was trying to give light magic to the rabbit.... in exchange for the original healing magic. Not to mention memory, but how does the other girlfriend feel about the same thing happening? She smiles bitterly as her eyes quickly return to their original blue color. "I think it''s bad." "I see... What happened to the light magic that was in that sword?" "I''ve been filled with the power of the Dragon.So this is like a rabbit cage, just a sturdy sword. " Point your gaze at the black knife in the sheath pointing to your hips. Then I''m relieved. After all, healing magic suits rabbits best. I can''t think of anything else, and above all... "It''s the magic of healing that makes rabbits so messy." That''s true too. Maybe in the past month I''ve been working on some weird tricks again. " "Well, I''m sure you''re doing something." When you say so with your real face, the kannagi has a puzzled expression. "I was just kidding." "The ravens don''t understand rabbits.Rabbits aren''t doing weird things when they look away.I''m doing weird things without letting go of my eyes. " Yeah, yeah. Nea often fights together, so she seems to be struggling to grasp the increasing number of rabbit moves. "By now, it''s possible that it''s a devil''s countermeasure and it''s a mess." "That''s right... no, maybe there is." "Isn''t that right? That''s the kind of person.... so I can say I feel safe." The ravens have also seen Rabbit''s behavior through their swords and cages. ... I feel like we''ve gotten along pretty well in the past month because of the kettle. I was able to solve the problem from the beginning, but the bond was increased thanks to a person in need of nursing care whose distance was broken by the mother. "... it''s time to get through the monster space.After that, I go to the city without stopping, but is it okay if I don''t take a break? " "Don''t worry, don''t be too hard on the ravens." "Gotcha!" Running through trees and accelerating even faster. Immediately ahead of your gaze, you can see a place illuminated by daylight that plunges in from the sky that is different from the dark forest. Hmm. We will soon arrive in the city where the rabbits are. It will be a reunion for the first time in about a month, but I''m glad to see you again soon. Well, apart from that-- "I''m sure he''s doing something." "Ahahah...." Maybe Lukvis, and maybe the worst thing about Usato running around the city with Burulin on his back.... 398 Chapter 350 After leaving the monster realm, they encountered some less monsters. Even though I still encounter a few things, compared to the realm of monsters, the journey was obviously easier. ... well, maybe there won''t be much change if you take me for a razor blade. I can''t believe you''re here again. And I arrived at the demon king city of Verhazal without any obstacles. Get off the hitherto covered kannagi and approach the gates of the walls that are built to cover the city. Then, the soldiers of the demon clan, like the gate soldiers, noticed me and Kannagi and looked at me with suspicion. "Mm, a beast? What are you doing here?" I feel like I wore it a little too soon. After all, it''s only been about a day since I left Hinomoto. Normally, the boar ran down a road that took a week or so almost without a break, so it may be that we are not told that we are coming. "We are Hinomoto... messengers from the kingdom of beasts.Do you mind if the healing wizard who is currently staying in this city calls a rabbit? " "... eh, you guys know that healing wizard?" From this reaction, the rabbit seems to be as good as ever. "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh." "Sure, I can afford it...." "I already know what it is.You''re running around the city carrying a bullring, right? " I really know you. The gate soldier murmured as if he was impressed. I''m guessing you''re running around the city carrying the brulin you brought in because it''s a bunch of rabbits. The gate soldier, who found out that we were acquaintances of the rabbit, will walk us through the road after giving us directions of the barracks where the rabbit is. "It''s very different from when you came here." "The Demon King was rebuilding it.But it''s much better than when I was watching him. " When we attacked here, we were fortified with the magic of the Demon King, so I was surprised that it had turned into a city full of people like the Ringle kingdom today. But I knew it was getting my attention. It''s probably one of the reasons that me and Kannagi are veterinarians... "You''ve been here a while, haven''t you?" "Oh, to keep an eye on the Devil.As part of that, I''ve been helping to rebuild this place a little bit, so it looks like someone knows my face. " That''s why there''s no hostility. I was only prepared for some hostility because I was one of the group that defeated the Demon King, and this was unexpected. Ah! Then the children walking along the street look at us and raise their voices. That gaze is directed more at the ravens than at me. My powerful sister!! You''re here again! Kansai Oneechan!! "Ah, ahahah...." A razor blade that twitches its cheeks and looks back. Kanjo Oneechan is such an amazing name. "Don''t tell me...." Looking forward with a bitter smile at her as she dropped her shoulders, she noticed something like a shadow flying over a visible building. They jump from building to building in agile motion and land in front of us with the jump. "Hmm!!" Black cloak nodding on impact of landing. He stood up flipping it with his hands ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Six of them seem to be breathless, but four of them have the same look on their faces as the lifeguards that Usato calls them. "... apparently I have to explain the purpose of this training again." "Ah, you can''t fly!!" A powerful female demon tribe eats and hangs on the rabbit. Me and Rabbit, who were still surprised without a voice, put their arms together with a small sigh. "I''m wearing this just to be careful." Mr Usato never flew!I was just jumping!! " No, wait, I just heard the voice of a demonic girl in a rabbit cloak...!? "What? I mean...?" "It will depend on pure leg strength.What are you talking about? " "I wonder what you''re talking about...!!" The female demon clan grips her fist with a ripple on her shoulder. Looking closely, the three male demons listened to the voice of the rabbit in silence, and the remaining two female demons had one face that was about to die and the other face that should not be shown to children. "This training assumes an obstacle movement.It''s about jumping from building to building, avoiding obstacles, and strengthening your judgment in travel. " "There may be limits!" "I also have permission for the Demon King.And don''t worry, we''re asking Koga and Senri for backup support so no one gets involved in the training. " "What the hell is this futile connection really about!!" Looking at her poisoning her with her head in a disturbing manner, the rabbit nodded satisfactorily and shouted. "It''s time to resume training! Those who are pulled away by me will lower their training levels without asking questions!! If you don''t like it ---" He stood back on the spot and jumped without even standing up for dirt and smoke. He ran vertically through the walls of the building to which he was attached and landed on the roof. "Follow me and show me!!" I told him to follow the six demons. "" "Ooooo!!" " "Who''s going to be pulled away!" "Hy, hi!? Hmm, training level... I want to lower it..." "I''m disturbing you, but I don''t want to lower my training level... here, this board sandwich...!!" He raises a lot of soot and smoke and chases after the rabbit. The unexpected amount of information appeared in front of my eyes at once, so I couldn''t react at all when a rabbit appeared. "Kannagi" "... what is it?" "Today, it turns out that what the rabbits do is unpredictable." "... Soudane" What are you doing!? What are you really doing in the past month!? He was doing far more than I expected, and I was still made to realize that my perception was sweet. "But one thing I had to check with him." "Did you notice anything?" Ah. The ravens touched the sword that was pointing at their hips. Looking at her face, her eyes turned into a pungent and nervous look. There''s a demon lurking in them. Move from where you encountered the rabbits, to the dormitory where they are, where you will find the six people who were with the rabbits earlier, as well as the rabbits and Nea. "Oh, my goodness, the amakos are here." "! Amako, Nagi-san!? That''s fast. You''re here already!" The rabbit who noticed me and the ravens will welcome us. Five of the six people who were told to rest at that time fell to the ground, but one of them... the female demon with an expression that I couldn''t see in public earlier drew blood from her face when she saw the ravens. "Ugh! Kannagi...!?" "Rabbit, why is there a demon here?Sometimes I''ll take care of it here. " "Hawawawa...!?" A demon who turned into a demon who shook his body like a deer when he saw a kannagi threatening his sword. A bitter bunny comes out in front of the ravens to protect such a demon. Nagi-san, he''s a pervert, but he''s on our side. "I''m a pervert, but I''m on your side!?" "Oh, no, I made a mistake. I''m a demon, but I''m on your side." Well, what kind of mistake is that...? Neither I nor Kanagi have been able to grasp the situation after a completely unexpected reaction. I heard that he was a bad person who was planning something unexpected when he was talking to the devil, but the rabbit seemed to have realized that he was the devil from the beginning. "... is the devil on your side? Are you kidding me?" "If anything happens, it looks like the magic of the Wizard King is going to be terrible." "What? Ah, that bitch? I didn''t ask at all?What kind of magic did the Demon King give me? " "The silent smile is too scary and exciting...!!" "Rabbit, why don''t we just cut this off?" A razor blade that pushes a Tsubaki with its thumb and peeks into a black blade. The demon, who trembled even further into the intimidation, begged for his life while hiding behind the rabbit. "Wow, I''m your mistress''s servant!I''m an ugly, inferior demon than a parasite who just likes mishandling and feelings that suffer from the grief of colleagues!! " "Vina, who said that?" "Ah...!" The demon squeezes his mouth with both hands as he squeezes his cheeks into a rabbit that slaps Doss''s clever voice away from his smile. ... are all demons like this...? Pull normally. What''s scary about this is how the rabbits are getting used to it. "What the hell did you do to him!?" "Hah... I did it either way, Mr. Hisago... I feel like I''m being followed by this guy." "Eh, eheheheh...." "Again, that rock star did it!?" Somehow, this demon-related thing seems to be struggling with the rabbit. I''d like to hear about it... but there''s something I need to hear first. "Usato" "Hmm? What''s up, Amako?" "Where is Keira?" Ah, here it is. As before, when I asked the rabbit in the black cape where Keira was, her voice echoed from the black cape. ... you don''t think this is the same as Ferm...? With a slight unpleasant feeling, Keela came out of the inside of the cape, which the rabbit opened lightly. "Hello, Amako-san!!" It''s a full smile that doesn''t make you feel anything like your intention. But considering the dark magical properties of Ferm and Koga, it is a sight that is not funny inside. "Mr. Usato, I need to talk to you about this expedition... unfamiliar customer?" A female demon tribe with purple-haired side tails emerges from a nearby dormitory to chase me and Kannagi, who are crying out about the appearance of Keira. Me and the rabbit who noticed the unresponsiveness will introduce me to the new person who has emerged. "Ah, this is Hannah.I''m a former commander of the Third Army, and now I''m an assistant.Hannah, these two are Amako and Nagi I called earlier. " "Ha, well, thank you very much?" Former Third Army Commander!? I''ve never met him, but he was!? I have no idea why that makes me a rabbit''s assistant!? The situation may be more urgent than expected. 399 Chapter 351 Amako and Nagi came to Verhazal. I was surprised to arrive much sooner than expected, but I was convinced to hear that Nagi had run with Amako on her back. Nagi''s physical abilities are faster than normal horseback running, and that''s why she can''t run through obstruction-ridden forests. "So, Rabbit, I''m sorry to interrupt, but could you tell me about Shea?" After cutting up the training a little earlier and moving to the dormitory, Nagi asked me that. Hannah asked the Demon King to let her know that Nagi and the others had arrived, and now that Keela had gone home and Vena had returned, only me, Nea, Nagi and Amako were here. "She... Shea Garmio wrote to you about the girl who planted Hisago''s memories and magic, right?" "Yeah." "Honestly, I don''t know how much of her influence Hisago has.All we know is that she is unconsciously demanding the power of the Demon King to destroy the Devil. " It is thought that Shea''s mouth has unconsciously moved her body, or that another personality is moving her body. To a certain extent, when I explained about Shea and my request to the Demon King, Nagi, who was worried about his neck, unexpectedly changed the color of his eyes to purple. "Utter, the other one wants to talk to me." Apparently, I switched to another Nagi personality. "... you''re lying, aren''t you?Whatever I say, you are too kind. [M]There is a possibility that they are attached and bonded. " "I don''t think so. I don''t know for sure, but she was suffering enough to ask me for help." "... I need your help.If you say so, you can''t say anything. " Remember the battle at the ruins? Smile as if Nagi''s purple eyes were in trouble and turn them back to their original blue color. It''s true that I''m susceptible to deception, but I want to believe that Shea''s words when she asks for help are not lies. [M] At that time, I might have figured something out. "What was Nea doing?" "I was trying to trick the crew into turning into cats and throwing them into the woods.Ah, the rabbit gave me the order. " "Rabbit...?" Fufu, I''ve been whispered. Even though it is necessary, how many times a day should Amako and Nagi-san pull me down? "I was leading an expedition to the Monster Realm here.The Demon King and Koga asked me to do it. " "Maybe those people just now....." "Yes, they are.So it was Vena who was trying to get involved with that member and find out what was going on between me and the Devil. " Looking back now, I didn''t feel like hiding at all. Mr Vena was very prominent. ... let''s get back to it. "Only me and Keira met with Shea.The situation was a bit complicated... when the demon attacked my destination for the Demon King''s sake. " "Are you okay?" "The devil. Aulu and the others fought together, surrounded by about 11 people, but... we managed to do it." If the opponent was working well with Aulu and the Dark Wizard sisters, they might not have been able to move around on the spot while defending themselves... otherwise it wouldn''t have been particularly troublesome. "Eleven of them... how are you doing?" "Fufu, if I concentrate on defense and evasion, it''ll be a mess.I''m confident I can keep running all day. " "It must be a nightmare from the other party, that''s all." In fact, only Mr. Aul understood the situation. That''s someone who knows Rose out of the box. If only the devil had a calm judgment. "So we should go on that expedition with the rabbit, right?" "Yes, it would be nice to have Nagi and Amako with predictive magic, and perhaps if Shia met Nagi, her condition would stabilize." "I''m sure you know me because I''ve planted his memory... but I''m a little worried." I understand that Nagi is worried. I don''t know what''s going to happen. It is possible that Shea''s condition may deteriorate and nothing will happen. "Anyway, you can stay here until we leave." "Yeah. Should I look for a place to stay?" "Ah, well... I arrived earlier than planned, so I couldn''t find it at all." If you ask the Demon King, you may be able to prepare it, but sometimes you do a lot of asking. Nagi-san will want to rest too... okay. Well then, you can stay in this dorm. Are you sure? "The room is empty.Nea doesn''t complain, does she? " "No, you''re right. There''s plenty of room." "Are the rabbits staying here?" "Well, it''s close to the training ground.Ah, but.... " Hannah, Nea, Nagi, Amako. Remember that, and face the two of you while deciding something. "I''m staying somewhere else." "" What? "" Amako, Nea, and Nagi-san''s voice echoed. "Because it''s not common sense for me to stay with four women." "Why are rabbits talking about common sense?" I was terribly told. My neck was tilted and I was told that. "Look, there''s a world, and there''s no way people in the city can misunderstand it." "I think the rabbit is perceived as irreversible." "Well, I''m sure you''re the reason why the human race is so misunderstood." I don''t know what they''re saying. Nea looked at me with her cheek wand as she seemed unconvinced. "Where else are you going? Ark''s place?" Ah, is Mr. Ark here too? "No, this is a good opportunity.I think it''s time I went to him. " "That guy?" It would be nice to go back to Mr. Ark, but he''s still too late to cure himself. I think so. I open my mouth to three people. [M] "Koga House" "So I came to disturb you." "I don''t think so...." A room where Koga lives in the middle of the demon king city of Verhazal. I was there with luggage and a souvenir dinner. [M] "It''s just too sudden...." When he was walked through the room and explained how he had come to this point, Koga looked nasty. "I think it''s time for you to be a captain.First of all, as a first step, I came here to correct my lateness. " "Too much care....." "You need extra help, don''t you?Do you intend to live as corruptly as you and I have ever lived after we returned to our country? " No matter how many Demon King armies are gone, the expedition I led will remain. It is not me who leads it, but Koga. As I pointed out, Koga looks bad. [M] "I know.It''s pretty hard to change what you''ve done all of a sudden. " "I can say the same thing to you, but you can''t stay the same.... right?" "... um, I know that." My position changed dramatically after fighting the Demon King. [M] In line with that, Koga didn''t just have to fight, but look at something else... I think. "Honestly, the environment isn''t worse than I imagined.I can fight you regularly. " Where''s Senri? He''s like a tornado. What do you mean, "preferred"? I don''t think I hate it because of my voice tone. "Hah... I don''t mind staying here.Looks like this room is for two people anyway. " "So you have two beds?" One of them looks like a storeroom. When you look indoors, the room is slightly wider for one person. I don''t have much left, and I feel like I only have the minimum necessary things such as changing clothes. ... in the case of Koga, is there not much to put in the room because my hobbies are like fighting? "Nothing interesting." "Nh, I''m sorry. I''ll change my mind, but aren''t you coming to early training tomorrow?" You mean the one you fight with every morning?Speaking of which, you couldn''t have gone with a kettle. " "Yes, it is." After all, this man didn''t get up in the morning and hasn''t come to early morning training. I''m not forcing you to do anything. "Nero will come tomorrow, and Nagi, who has arrived today, will come." "Five or six of the kingdoms will be destroyed overnight." There is no doubt that they are incredible in terms of combat power alone. Nero and Nagi alone have too much power in the first place. "... if you''re going to gather that kind of people, then I''ll have to join you." "Coming...!" "Oh, woke me up by force." "Try to wake yourself up first." It''s just another wish. ... well, why don''t you start thinking about yourself? Suddenly the habit of being late can''t be cured. Well, I''m getting hungry, so why don''t we have dinner? "I see. Speaking of which, what do you usually eat?" "Eh... recently, Senli''s been making it on his own." You''re steadily grabbing my stomach. Maybe he doesn''t realize...? I thought I was good at getting up early after being thrown into the rescue team. Inevitably, I became good at what kind of hell I would taste if I slept in the extreme environment of the Initial Lifeguard. "... okay" When I wake up, I walk out of bed and change from a bedroll to a training suit, watching Koga. I guess I''m still asleep. Hey, Koga, wake up. "Ghhhhh...." "It''s morning. It''s early morning training time." "Haaa...." There''s no sign of dust. Ha, I can''t help it. It''s a bit of a force to wake you up, because you''re verbal. I put the mini healing bomb I made in my hand next to my pillow, and I was about three steps away from the scene. "3... 2... 1" "Gboo!?" "Okay." A few seconds later, the mini healing bomb burst near the pillow and Koga, blown into the shock wave, landed on the floor. "Hmm, what is it!? Senli finally attacked me in bed!!?" The shock waves blurred my hair, and I smiled and greeted Koga as she lay awake and looked around. "Good morning!! Koga! Good morning!!" "... ahh, hah!?... oh, how do you wake up bugs!?" You can''t help but wake up when you speak up. Besides, Koga gave me permission. "Neighborhood annoying!!" "Don''t worry, I''ve adjusted it to burst silently.Come on, I woke you up and washed your face. " "Where are you aiming..." Koga starts in the morning with a melancholy sigh heading towards the person with the sink. When I see him off... the door of the room is knocked by surprise. "...? Early this morning?" Maybe... Koga won''t be able to come out now, and I''ll come out instead. That''s how I unlocked and opened the door. As expected, the princess of the kingdom of Nirvana, Senri, stood in front of the door with a smile. "Good morning! You finally woke yourself up today!! This is also part of my efforts ---" "Ah, Master Senli. Good morning. You''re early." "... Mr. Usato? Ah, that...?" Looking at me, she looked around, just like Koga did earlier, and then I checked the door again. "Senli, as always, so are you." Koga, who washed his face here, is still sleepy. Looking at him like that, Senri-sama shook his voice and spoke. "Mr. Usato, what the hell is this..." "I''ve had a lot of trouble getting in my way from the dormitory." "Hey, listen, Senri. He''s sleeping with me. He exploded healing magic and forced me to wake up." "I''m sorry." "Wow, this is so exciting....." ... hmm? Something''s wrong with Sensori-sama. Are you mad at me for robbing Sensei of her job of waking up Koga? "Now I''m convinced." Nh? "You are the enemy of my life...!!" "... for now, I know you''re mistaken." You said something like Koga did before. However, I found out that I had been mistaken. For now, let''s solve Lily''s misunderstanding, which began to heal my eyes. 400 Chapter 352 After solving Senri''s misunderstanding that she had come to wake Koga, I decided to go to early morning training together with her. Along the way, I joined Nagi-san, who doesn''t know where the training is, and the four of us proceeded through the city. "I''ll never see you face to face again, Koga." Ah, yeah. Nagi talks to Koga as he walks through the idle early morning streets of Verhazal. When Nagi called out, Senri''s eyes next to Koga narrowed slightly, but Koga looked slightly ill without noticing. "You don''t have any good memories of being stabbed with a sword or taken away by magic." "Ah, ahaha... I''m sorry about that." Well, they were enemies, so I didn''t care enough to say so. It''s because of the situation at the ruins. Nagi-san wasn''t exactly herself, and Koga didn''t care as much as I just said. "Have I ever been stabbed in the stomach or leg by you?" You''re not gonna be all right. "It hurt so much." "I was hurt by your weapon, too." If we don''t settle this story with each other, we will understand and remain silent. I haven''t fought Dai many times. "Mr. Koga, may I ask about your relationship with this person?" "Hmm? Doesn''t matter?" In a short silence, Senri-sama cut out like that. Koga leans her neck strangely to the question. "No, I''ll never see you again. I don''t even know you.I know you''re strong enough to fight each other with Nero''s old man. " "Is that true?" "Wow, I''m starting to wonder...." Am I becoming more vigilant about the early morning incident? Looking at me with a smile, Nagi-san approached me casually and shouted confusingly. "Rabbit, Senli is so wary, but who is she...?" "This is Princess Nirvana, and she''s here to find her fiance." "... I see. That''s the way it is... these young kids these days have such momentum..." Nagi murmured with admiration somewhere. Though it is a young child these days, I don''t think Nagi-san is the same age as us. "I heard about Kannagi from your father.He is the same person who fought as a partner of the ancestors, and the founder of the genre Kannagi genre handled by the Wesen. " "Kaha....." "Nagi-san!?" Suddenly I''m surprised at Nagi-san, who can squeeze his chest. Supporting her aggressively, she shakes her voice as she blushes. "Don''t start with me... I didn''t think of any tricks to pass on to future generations..." "Yes, but the twelve shapes handled in the Canary Stream are also valued for their superior skill and Nirvana for every battle?" "Not only Hinomoto, but also Nirvana...!! It''s a nightmare...!!" I think it''s cool from my point of view. I wouldn''t say it because it would damage Nagi-san if I put it in my mouth. ... I''ve been supporting Nagi-san in agony for a while now, but what does it mean to keep her hands on my arms? Does it mean you didn''t even notice the other one? "Ha!? Sorry...." I noticed her in a soft state, but she didn''t get mad at me, so I laughed and flushed her. [M] "I don''t care at all.Are you the other Nagi-san? " "Uh-huh. It''s really hard for me to move my body on my own." I know it''s hard, but it''s good that the will born in the sword of the brave touches the outside world. You can see the training ground at your destination when you''re grinning at the swarming Nagi. Of course, Nero and Nagi don''t really fight. If that happens, it could be a mess around the training grounds. In fact, the woods that the two fought in the last battle with the Demon King army were mowed to the point where they could not be seen. So I can''t bother the busy Demon King, so Nero and Nagi don''t make arrangements in early morning training. "Yibashi" Avoid a leap in her blow as she waves a wooden sword while lowering her posture. When I landed in sight of Nagi-san trying to pursue her, I held my hand in a cage to intercept her, emitted a curative magic wave, and made a healing sense. "You''re reacting faster than you did the other day." "I''m reading motion with healing sensing." "... fufufu" With a pleasant smile on her wooden sword, she kicked the ground with momentum and fleshed towards us. The movement is sensed and prevented by healing sensing rather than by eyes. "Predictive magic. Predictive magic!I wonder if that sensing capability makes the condition five minutes! " Ugh! I have fought the opponent who uses predictive magic. Zinya the Hinomoto and Nagi the other. I was able to fight because I couldn''t deal with predictive magic enough or because I had little experience in battle... but Nagi-san is different now. A warrior who excels in battle using predictive magic and has a long history of battle. It''s not an easy target to cross over to the extent that it crushes the motion prefetch with healing sensing. "Nagi-san, don''t you remember?" "Hmm, what...?" "I know the magic of prediction." The same goes for the experience of fighting Predictive Wizards, but I haven''t traveled with Amako to Date. I am also familiar with the measures. "Hmm? But the other one is leaking my scared voice... what are you going to do!?" "Now I''m going to bug you with tricks." "... What do you mean!?" When I stepped forward without responding to her surprise, I kicked the elastic effect wrapped around my leg with a kick. "Healing elastic legs!" "! Wide range! And this... shouldn''t be taken from the front!!" Avoid jumping moonlit magic bullets. It must have been inevitable because it was a magic bullet that made it more viscous with elasticity. Let me fly in the air---, "Healing burst wave!!" "No hesitation!?" Blow up with a wide range of non-targeted attacks!! This should hit you! Convinced of that, he forced a wooden sword into the ground from an unprotected position in the air--- using it as a scaffold to penetrate his head into the shock wave caused by the healing burst wave. "Daiichi (decoy) times!!" Shock waves behind bare hands!? Yes, that''s Mr. Nagi!You won''t let me take advantage so easily!! "Then here''s what happens next!!" "Still have it!?" I squeezed my right arm a lot and refined my magic. Protrude forward to cross your arms in front of your face-- throw shock waves at the front with healing magic light from the cage. "Enhanced healing blindfold!" "Wow!?" Did you see the magic of prediction crushing your eyes? I started shooting her in the palm as she meditated before releasing her moves. "Ahhhhhhhh!?" As she opened her eyes at the edge, she took the base of her palm with a wooden sword pattern and fell back in shock. It''s in the calculation that you can be prevented...! "Ha!? Why am I blown away...!!? Pattern!" Nagi noticed a mini healing bomb stuck to the pattern and threw it on the ground immediately. After causing a small shock wave and seeing a bomb spraying healing magic particles around her, she turned a slightly frightened gaze towards me. "You seem to have noticed...!" "Oh, I''m really going to use predictive magic tactics." After all, will you eat me different from the devil? "When I asked you how you came out, I realized you''d been fooled." "If so, what would you do?" "We''re just attacking!" This time, Nagi-san is about to accelerate, not to say anything. It''s easier to attack from here in order to do the trick, so it''s tough for me for her to take the lead. "Eidora" A slash that is shaken down to crush vertically. The sole fired by Nagi-san''s beast''s distant strength was a blow that easily shattered the big rock...! But it''s the big move that makes this move work!! "Healing collapse!" "Nh!!?" Restore the healing magic weakened by system degradation and confuse Nagi-san''s consciousness!! Even her senses are sharp, and she suddenly opens her eyes to something and stops moving for a moment. Poke through the gap and release the bottom of the palm. "Even if I predicted it, I don''t know what it meant... but!" "Nuu!?" Horizontally!? "If I knew you were going to do something weird, I could handle it somewhat!" What does it mean to do something strange...!! She shook it down next to me with a wooden sword from the bottom of her palm. "Took it! That!?" After a moment of resistance, the wooden sword that can be struck by me is lightly shaken and sucked into the ground. Nagi, who was stunned, leaned her neck like confused to see me kneeling about five meters away. "Huh? Wasn''t there a double increase now...?" "The Fist of Remnants of Healing... it was dangerous... I can''t believe it was even used in the back." "I don''t know what to say myself, but I think you''re the only one who flirted with me so far...Even the chin wasn''t this far...? " "Fu, it''s an honor." "I didn''t praise you...." I''m glad you made it to the double on time. I didn''t expect you to deal with the healing collapse for the first time... "Let''s get this over with." "Yes, it looks like it''s just over there." Looking in one direction at the training ground, Nero and Koga''s mock battle was just over there. Nero talks to Koga, who is slightly disturbed by his breathing. "You''re growing funny, Koga." "Oops, if you think about it before, you''re wrong, old man." "... I told you not to." Looks like it''s over there, so let''s take a break. "I knew it, but there were more tricks I didn''t know about when I opened my eyes, and it was hard to deal with them." "Hahaha, but I''ve seen most of the tricks I''ve made up here." "... there''s still going to be more of them. That''s one of your strengths." Nagi laughs in trouble. I knew it was strong. I''ve been eating it to some extent, but I still don''t seem to have enough exercise. Koga and Nero will come along as Nagi moves to the edge of the training ground where Senri is. "Koga, how were you?" "I feel like I can fight better than I did before.However, the new counterpart may be a little more difficult to handle. " Is that thing moving pretty fuzzy? I don''t know what it means to hear that Koga seems to be moving on his own without telling me what to do. I think it''s dark magic. "I think it''s a strength to simply bring in a two-on-one situation.It''s a double, so it can be used as a shield, as a diversion, or it can be turned into a weapon and swing around. " "Well, that''s what I tried." "...... Mr. Nero, may I have a meeting with Koga this time?" "Hey, you idiot, you''re trying to swing me around." I''m kidding. But it''s true that it''s simple but powerful. Simply one more doppelganger with the same power as Koga. "In fact, I wonder how Koga''s magic changed.Give it a try. " "That''s fine." The shadow at Koga''s feet stretches, and a black filled human figure emerges from it. Hair shape and corners are the same as Koga, but now I don''t even move slightly. "Mr. Nero, what would have happened if we attacked this?" "There was some strength.If it was damaged to some extent, it would be regenerating itself. " "... pain..." "No, not at all. It feels like magic is being sucked up as part of the regeneration." Does it consume and regenerate the magic of the user? If it''s going to be consumed by auto, you have to be careful about the magic consumption... Are you not strong enough to regenerate yourself? You shouldn''t have said that. "Yes, I don''t think that healing magician Usato can say that." Koga and Senri-sama pointed it out. "I''m sure everyone has forgotten, but healing magic isn''t attack-based magic?" "" "Eh?" " Everyone here has tilted their necks. There are serious perception differences between me and my surroundings....? "... fufu" "What''s wrong, Nero...!!" I hung up on Nero, who smiled like a fake. Koga stopped me in confusion. "And what happened suddenly!? Stop bothering the old man!!" I''m not an old man. "That''s right, Koga. There are good and bad things to say." "This is crazy!!" Nero seems to be enjoying himself... hmm? When she saw Nagi tapping her shoulder lightly, she spoke with a little bit of a low voice. "What, you''re not getting along with Nero Argents?" Yes, I learned from this morning''s training that this person is a very messy person inside. It seems to have been hard on my apprentice, Amira, without showing it at all. "Maybe the Demon King doesn''t know, so I''ll go and incite him if I have the chance." "You''ve got a lot of nerve to seduce the demon King...It looks fun, so can I come with you? " "Of course." Now that I''ve made that promise, I''m going to return to Koga''s double. Hmm, maybe now is a good time because I can''t take that much time? Let me get back to that, but let''s find out more about Koga''s magic? "Examine?" "I don''t know how much I can or can''t do.You''ll have trouble knowing that, won''t you? " "That''s true.... I didn''t really understand the details because I was using it vaguely." Ferm, Kira... Dark magic is too diverse compared to existing magic. Koga''s dark magic is no exception, even if there are hidden abilities and traits. "For now, try touching somebody ---" Well, I''ll do it. Thank you very much. "Hey, what about my permission?" Senli-sama raised her hand before I finished. [M] Surprised by the astonishing reaction rate, I leave it to her. Nagi-san, can I have a look at it with predictive magic? "Roger that. I''ll see to it that the princess is not in danger." "Thank you." I know Koga''s magic won''t hurt Senri, but just in case. Without hesitation, Senri grabbed the hand of Koga''s double. Nagi-san won''t say anything, so I''ll watch silently... but nothing will happen. "Koga accepts me irresistibly...!?" "Stop using misleading language!!" "Dark magic is magic that reflects the deep psychology of the user. Even though Koga says many things in his mouth, you can think of it as accepting Sensori-sama without harm somewhere in his heart!!" "Rabbit, Temee!! Don''t just talk about it here!?" Well, I didn''t think Senri-sama''s behavior was as unpleasant for Koga as she said. Maybe because Koga had a lot of problems when she was a kid, I don''t really know how to treat her like that, so that''s just how she reacts. "May I touch it?" "Fufu, can you touch...!! You...!!" "Confrontational hearts are burning...?" Still certified as a hostile? Pull it a little and touch Koga''s double''s shoulder. ... well, just like Senri-sama, nothing happens ---, wait a minute, the double is deforming on its own!? "Hey, Koga!!" "No, I didn''t do anything!?" "Ah... that''s what his dark magic is like." Nagi-san smiles attractively when she sees it with predictive magic. It may not be dangerous for her not to stop, but Koga''s counterpart is constantly deformed at hand - and finally turns into a club with a nasty look. While everyone is silent, I''ll try to raise a stick made in my hand for now. "I see, because you don''t want to be swinging around, you let me double up.What an interesting thought, Koga. " "No, it''s not funny at all!! I can''t hide the shock by realizing who I am right now!?" I don''t know what emotions caused this form. If Koga and I were to fight together, we could incorporate this as one of our tactics. ... I wish I could wrap up the healing magic and have the same effect as the healing punch... but let''s give it a try. "! This double, healing magic works...!? In other words, regenerative ability is also compensated by healing magic!?" Hee, so when you play back, you don''t have to consume my magic. The strength of the body itself is also high. Regeneration is also made up by my healing magic. [M] I mean... "Can I use Healing Guards without enemies as shields...?" "... wait, did you just see this guy?Did you say "enemy as shield"? " "Rabbit, what''s that disturbing trick?I''d like to ask you something right now...? " "Again, my enemy...!!" "... fufu, do as pleasantly as ever" Looks like we''ve got a hell of a tactic. It seems like I can change the shape or whatever I want, and when I have time, I think about working with Koga. 401 Episode 353 After finishing my early morning training, I was summoned to the Demon King. [M] Probably predicting that there would be some talk about this exploration, Nagi and I went to the Mansion, which is the workplace of the Demon King. "You''ve been making noise again since morning.He''s still the man we''re talking about. " Nagi and I, who were sent to the usual study, talked to the Demon King in front of the tea that Ciel had brewed. Was it noisy after all? "It doesn''t mean noise.As soon as possible, you can say something that was accepted here. " It''s rare. Then Nagi, who was talking about the cup next to her, whispered. "Usato, do you do that every morning?" "Hey, Mr. Nero is going out with a lot of training, right?Amira comes by occasionally. " Mr. Nero seems to be busy at work during the day and has no time to train, so it seems that it is just right to move his body in the form of early morning training. "Mr Usato is well received here, too." Siel standing beside the Demon King smiled bitterly. "Surely not as a human being.Your people''s impressions of you are something else. " "Fu, so what is a common human definition?" "Someone who does common sense behavior that you probably don''t do." "Looks like we''ll have to admit we lost here." "I''m afraid you think there''s a way to win." "Rabbit... even the chicken never made the demon king say it was scary..." I was dragged by the Demon King. Nagi-san is pulling me too, and I wonder what this sense of defeat is. That''s a lot too soon for a ravenfish. "I can''t possibly be indifferent to him.So let me hear your thoughts about Shea Garmio. " Nagi-san, who sighed, asked the demon king. I told you about Shia, but you want to hear the devil''s thoughts. "I can''t say anything at the moment.How long you been talking about him? It''s hard to say this, but he doesn''t understand what to do.... just like this one. " ? He pointed his finger at the demon king and turned around, but nobody was there. "What''s wrong with pointing at someone you can''t see?What''s wrong with you? " "Don''t you realize that you''re more bothered than I am?" "You two, it''s going to be a lot more complicated to talk about, so calm down." I was embarrassed by Mr Siel. Nagi-san opened her mouth, slightly pulling at me and the Demon King who stared silently. I can''t understand what he''s doing. "There are too many inconsistencies in his thoughts and actions in the first place.At least me and whoever you know are not men who act in a meaningless way to instill their memories and magic in unrelated people. " ... that''s all I can ask Shea. All she has is the memories of Hisago, and it is likely that she does not know why his powers and memories dwelled in her. "It would be futile to think any more of that idiot''s thoughts.Let''s get to the point... about the purpose of this expedition. " Well, I guess so. If it was a few days before the departure, the reason for the call would also be a confirmation of the search. "The general purpose is to develop the realm of monsters, right?" "That''s what accounts for most of it.But there are other things to do. " I put up three fingers of the Demon King here. "One would be the recovery of fragments of my power that would be in the realm of monsters.The second is the protection of Shea Garmio.The third is to check the presence or absence of intelligent organisms that live in the realm of monsters. " "Intellectual life...?" "You''re a subhuman, or a monster with the same will as your servant." Don''t you know what is happening because it is an unopened area? Is that what you''re doing? "I was sure before they sealed it.Looks like I''ve been sidelined in a struggle between humans and demons. " "Eh, were you there?" He seems surprised that Nagi didn''t know either. An intelligent creature living in the realm of monsters. I know I''m not going to play, but I''m a little excited about being manly. It feels like Bigfoot or something. "By the way, were you a stranger at that time?" "Elves. They were less interested in human strife than they used to be. They were drawn into the deep woods." "Elf...." When it comes to elves, is it the same as Mr. Frana? Perhaps you should consider it different from the elves I know. It''s just a story if you''re here. "Think about the third.Focus on exploring and recovering fragments of my power. " "What about the devil''s intervention?" "They may be inevitable, but if they''re careful, they''re not as dangerous.For the demon, you and the kannagi are only a threat, and the demon of our brotherhood is turning around. " Either way, the threat is Aulu and the Dark Wizard twins. As it stands, the enemy demon doesn''t feel that bad for me. Mr Aul, who is supposed to be on my side, is more troublesome to me in a different way. "Yes, about the members of the expedition." "Led by Captain Koga, Hannah plays the role of grasping the terrain and so on for me and six of my men.And when Nagi-san arrived yesterday, Amako... exploring dangerous places meant that the number of people was limited, but it got considerably larger. " "If you think you have predictive magic, there should be no problem with a slightly larger number of people.... hmm" The demon king placed his hand on his chin and worried about something. The demon king looked at me again with his thoughts in his state. "There was a dark magician girl named Keira." "Yes, yes." Take the girl with you. What is this man saying? I don''t think we can get Keira to a dangerous place. Amako is stepping on a number of occasions... "That''s all you have to do to protect me.The usefulness of that girl''s dark magic is immeasurable.The ability to fly and store and hold supplies in different spaces is a great way to explore. " "... you really appreciate it." "Rather than rating, you''re even paying attention.There are very few Dark Wizards who are not for combat purposes from a long history.You know that, don''t you? " Well, yeah. Nagi-san nodded bewildered by the demon king. "Even a very small number of them have the ability to protect themselves.It''s not uncommon for me to have the ability to hold a scene and bloom for others to fly in the sky. " To be honest, I was surprised that the Demon King talked so much. And Keira and his magic are so important to him. "... I don''t want to, but I''ll check with Keira and her guardian.I can''t give up all of this. " "Oh, that''s fine." ... ask Greff at night. The Demon King said I should protect him, but it''s not like he didn''t have anything to do with it. "Have you talked to her to some extent? Any questions?" I am a little worried about the words of the demon king. I have nothing in particular to ask about the current situation. All you have to do is explain the search to your men again... ah. Speaking of which, I wanted to ask you something about magic manipulation, so can I ask you now? What is it? "If we combine system degradation and system strengthening, it will rebound and explode...." "... hah?" What are you talking about? I''ve been staring at this guy like... Is this it? Am I ahead of the magic era? It didn''t take much effort to explain the search to my men. They were also soldiers who originally belonged to the Demon King Army, so it was easy for me to explain the expedition as quickly as possible. At that time, I also revealed fragments of the Demon King''s power that we are being asked to retrieve for the demons we would be hostile to. "Fear Eater, Fear Captain." If you ask me which is scary, the answer is obvious. You''re more demonic than me. For some reason, I am not convinced that I am called a symbol of fear, but the spirit of my men will not be so easily influenced by the devil. This is the problem. We must ask her and her guardian, Greff, if Keira will accompany us to the Monster realm. Keira may say she will follow, but Greff will disagree because he knows the dangers of monster space well. "Explore the monster realm and go!" Well, if Keira''s going, I won''t object. "Is that...?" Dejab? A strange voice echoed in Keira''s reply, reminiscent of her interaction with Ferm when heading to the Demon King''s Landing. Eh, eh, maybe I was the only one who was worried...? "I trust you." "... Keira, are you sure you''re okay?I was recommended by the Demon King, but you can say no at all. " "I''ll go if I can help.It''s going to be a good experience for me. " Maybe I''m the one who treats children too much? "Before I came here, I was traveling around the realm of the Demon King.I am somewhat accustomed to dealing with monsters. " "When Usato-san rescued me, it was usually dangerous..." That''s because I got fucked up and hurt. ... it''s true that Keira was traveling around the Devil King''s Landing with Greff. In that sense, I''m probably more used to traveling than an adult like you... than I am. "Besides, I''m not going out of my cape except for what happened." "Do you keep your magic?" "Without major deformation, there will be little magic consumption." They''re similar to Ferm''s Dark Magic. Dark magic is much less fuel-efficient. Sleep or something? "I sleep in my cape." "Is that okay...?" "I think it''s okay because I couldn''t solve it when I was asleep normally." Is that what this is? Are you under the influence of Ferm''s dark magic...? Well, there''s only two Dark Wizards for this kid, Koga and Ferm, but... are they so similar? "Rabbit, have you finished your dinner?" "Ah, no...." "Then you should eat at home.Don''t be shy, okay? Ram and Rose will be happy to have you. " Well then, let me kindly sweeten you up. All right, with a smile on his face, Mr. Greiff stood up from his chair and told him to go to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Koga will be eating what Sensori-sama made and will be fine. "... I still think it''s a little dreamy." What is it? "I live normally....." Soon I realized what Keira was trying to say. A child of dark wizards exposed to the malice of his real parents, the Abomination Kid, is now able to live a normal life. Considering Keira''s previous situation, I can also understand the feeling of dream comfort. "If I hadn''t met Usato-san at that time, I''d have fallen into darkness.I hated myself even more, and I was always swallowed up by dark magic... which might have made a lot of people unhappy. " "Didn''t you?You''re all I''ve got here. " I know that if there is a world, it will exist. Like the world in which Senpai and I lost Kazuki have abandoned ourselves, there may be a world in which Keira, who caused Greff to die in front of her, falls into darkness, as she says. But that''s a hypothetical story, and it has nothing to do with Keira now in front of her. "That''s why I want to be as helpful as you are." "... you mean Shia?" "... yes" She nodded. Except for me, Keira was the only one who actually met Shea. I know how worried I feel because I heard about her together. He looks just like me. Kiera must be worried about Shia because she wants to accompany us on our expedition. ... we''ll be leaving for the Monster Realm in a few moments. Exploration is also important, but more than that, I am worried about what kind of situation Shia is in within the realm of monsters now. 402 Chapter 354 The morning of the day we set out into the realm of monsters. I was carrying luggage for an expedition in front of the training camp. Is that all, Rabbit? "Thank you. I''m sorry I let you help me out early this morning." When she thanked Uluru for helping her carry the luggage together, she waved her hand beside her with a bitter smile. "Ehehe, it''s fine, it''s fine.Instead, it''s you who''s in trouble, so I have to do this too!Keira-chan, thank you for your help! " "No, no..." Keira, stroked by her head, leaned ashamed. Uluru smiles even more at the reaction. "Mr. Usato, I wanted my sister." "Olga will cry." "My sister-in-law seems to be able to do it soon, and I''m wondering if it would be okay for me to have a sister-in-law at this time." "What are you saying with your real face?" I''m not trying to make a sister-in-law like you. Why do you usually become a weird person with the same vector as you? "I don''t think we should take him to the Ringle Kingdom." "Eh!!" I can''t do that. "Eh...." Keira looks sad for some reason. I don''t think so, if some of the lifeguards who are called to grab people really grab people. "Keira, the Ringle Kingdom is a good place." "Really...!" "There are a lot of things to sell, and everything from unusual to delicious food is guaranteed to be enjoyable!" "Woah....." I don''t think so, but we need to stop Mr. Uluru when he tries to bring Keira back to the Ring Kingdom. Keira, who was interested in talking about the Kingdom of Ringle, now asks Uluru a question from her. "So how do you get in with the Lifeguard?" "... Mr. Usato, let''s not invite our children to the Lifeguard, shall we?" "Too wet...!!" Uluru, who returned to the tension in one stroke, came to advise me with his face. Keira is highly qualified as a lifeguard, but she won''t be able to ignore her situation and invite her to a lifeguard... "No, Usato-kun, I had Nack join the Lifeguard during my trip...." "During the trip? Is that true, Mr. Usato?" "Well, yes, but...." "... hmm" There were a lot of things going on at Knuck. And for me, I thought he was a lifeguard. [M] I''m sure she''s still training while helping Olga with her clinic. "It''s time for everyone to come, so I''ll bring Brulin." Nack must be working hard, and I have to do what I have to do. That''s why I was on my way to the stables with Brulin before Koga and the others arrived. After packing, a moment later, six men gathered in Koga, Amako, Nea, Nagi, and Hannah. Anyway, I''m a little relieved that Koga came on time. It could be a few weeks of exploration, so the amount of luggage went up there. "Here we go." "Oh, I''m glad you didn''t get up late." "The radicalization of your bomb and Senli''s attack forced me to get up early...!!" It is your fault not to wake up. [M] Pass through the trembling koga and check the members again. Koga for me, and six men. And Keira, Hannah, Amako, Nagi, and finally Brulin. "First of all... Keira, may I have some magic?" Yes! A cape made of black magic jumps out of Keela''s feet and is worn over my shoulders. While instructing him to deform the end of the cape with some familiar movement, throw the material on the ground inside the cape. It''s really not convenient. "The magic of Keira changed before I even saw it...." While listening to Nea and Amako''s voice, he ignores all the laws of mass and its depths and throws all the supplies into the different dimensions of the cloak. What''s so great about this is that the weight of the cape doesn''t change at all. So is Ferm, but dark magic is really magic. "Mr. Usato." "Hmm? Oh, go ahead." And Keela jumps into a lightly spread cape to finish her first preparations. I was supposed to carry the rest of the luggage with me. Koga, I''m ready. I''ll see you later. Oh. The captain is Koga, so report to him and encourage him to proceed. After coughing, he walked out one step earlier and looked around at his men''s faces and opened his mouth. "You guys are leaving today... well... yeah, you haven''t forgotten anything?" I undoubtedly put a light knife on Koga''s head. [M] "What are you doing!?" "Make up your mind! Former Warlord!?" "I can''t help it! I didn''t think of any particular words!" It was just before we left... It was a lot of koga, but I wonder how my men are doing. "No, I didn''t do that to Date." "This is how I felt when I was captain of the regiment!" "Immutable" It seemed familiar to Elle and the others, who were originally Koga''s men. You... you''ve been such a mess since you were captain of the Corps... You''ve been asking more of Master Senli. "Hmm...." "Anyway, I''m leaving, so please take your luggage." Describe it in lieu of Koga and carry the baggage each prepared. When it comes to exploration, this is almost the same as an expedition, so in addition to the supplies I store in my cape, I will have my luggage taken personally. Amako''s on Brulin''s back. "Yes. Good to see you again, Brulin." "Gwah!" It would be nice to have Brulin to protect Amako, who lacks mobility. In addition, if you combine Brulin''s sense of smell with Amako''s predictive magic, you won''t encounter an accident. "As I told you the other day, I will move to the realm of monsters by the end of the day.Don''t forget to rehydrate as you run. " "... yeah? Ah, I''m sorry, Utsato-kun." "Yes, Hannah, what''s going on?" Did you notice something? Hannah tapped me on the shoulder as she looked around. "I don''t know, horses, of course, are the means to get there, right?I was just about to run to my destination, but I''m not mistaken, am I? " No, it''s not. "Ah, you heard me wrong.I can''t believe I ran from here to that-- " "You can''t run until you get into monster space." "... are you stupid!?" Hannah, who shouted at me, stopped me. Her eyes were very desperate as she grabbed the chest hold of the troupe uniform and approached her face. "Unlike you, I am an ordinary demon!! I am an ordinary demon!I don''t keep running all the time or run at the speed of losing monsters! " I''m no longer an ordinary demon... Nono, give it up already. Certainly not, but Hannah is a common demon. Not as many of my men have improved their physical abilities. "That''s what Amako-chan looks like!?" "Ah, I''ll have Brulin on my back. It''s okay." "Gua" Well then, what about Nea!? "I won''t run because I''m stuck on the shoulder of a rabbit." Hannah pointed at herself in awe at the voice of Amako and Nea, who jumped on my shoulder in an owl. [M] "So am I!? Am I supposed to run!?" "If you want a ride to your destination with arrogance, I''ll run for it!! Don''t worry!I am sturdy and sound good!! " "El-san, keep the evil devil''s mouth shut for the education of the child next to you." Yes, yes, yes, yes. "Mugh!?" There wasn''t any alarm or gap at all. Look sideways at Elle blocking Vina''s mouth and see Hannah. Of course, I am thinking about Hannah. "Don''t worry.I have an idea. " "... really?" "Yes... Keela, I''m changing the shape of the cloak." Yes! Inflate the cape and deform the ends into a chair-like shape. Put it in front of Hannah and ask her to sit down. "Please sit down." I moved her back behind me in a deformed chair with a disgusting face, and I surrounded her from above with a roof and a wall. When it comes to snails, is it easy to imagine? That''s it. "Where is it? I''m not convinced of one thing?" "Now you can move around looking at the map, right?" "Yes, but! Yes, but...! I''m angry that it feels stable in vain...!" I don''t think it weighs much because I always run with the brulin on my back. "There are other ways, but would you like to hear it?" "Just in case" "I''ll leave it to Koga''s double... and let Nagi-san carry it." "By the way, I was so scared when the ravens were carrying me on my back." "Ah, Amako...?" Neither of them was dangerous, but Hannah sighed as if she had given up. Ha, that''s it. "I''m sorry, I don''t think it''s easy to take a horse with me..." "No, I know. I don''t want to be selfish either." ... we''re all set for now. Now that I have checked with my men, I look back at Mr. Uluru again. Well then, Mr Uluru, I''m coming. "Yeah, come on! Nobody!" Mr Uluru will escort us out of the city first. If you run here with all your might, people in the city will be annoyed, so if you run lightly, Hannah on your back will hear you. "Is this surprisingly easy?" "Sometimes I use resistant magic, but this guy doesn''t shake his upper body at all." I''m doing it consciously. If you leave the city like this, you''ll be on your way to your destination. We still don''t know what''s ahead until we get into the Monster realm... but there''s something beyond our expectations, I''m sure. 403 Chapter 355 From Verhazal to the Monster realm, we were able to arrive without incident. Well, there are times when Bullin with his magical Nagi and Amako is leading the way, but in either case, it would have been easier to defeat than a normal monster. But Nagi-san said that such an impossible method cannot be used in the monster realm. Well, I''m not going to ignore the terrain because it''s more about exploration than I thought.Me and Vina, who can use magic sensing locally, will also use their detection capabilities. "Hannah, are you okay?" "I don''t remember...." I decided to take a break when I arrived in front of the monster realm to embark on an exploration in perfect condition... but I smiled bitterly at Hannah, who was kneeling down in front of the fire. The area is already dark, and Koga is sleeping with his men who have just replaced the guard in the camp tent that he installed. "I''m surprised you''re asleep if you don''t think you''re going to tell me anything from the middle of the night." "It''s covered with dark magic and doesn''t shake at all, so I wound up when I noticed it. Hah, that sucks." "I was aware of it, but I thought it might be bad to wake it up....." Hannah nodded that she was even more depressed by Nea and Keela''s words. "Fufu, I''m a lifeguard.That''s why we have special training to reduce the burden on injured people. " "Wasn''t it special to train rabbits?" "Running in." "It''s just normal literally, right?The contents are different. " This is what you would say if you didn''t wear clothes on your teeth. While eating Amako''s sharp clams, she called out to Hannah, who was still depressed. "But I was releasing the magic of healing to everyone in the team, so it might be because of that." "I think it''s definitely because of that...!! If you think it''s strangely settled down...!!" I was running ahead, so if I could release the healing magic behind me, I could get everyone on the team to do their magic. Maybe Hannah, who was right behind her, was affected by that. "But, Rabbit, is it okay to use such magic?" "That''s right. I''m going into space tomorrow...." Hmm? Well, we haven''t talked about system degradation yet. "Recently, I developed a technique called system degradation, which allows me to save magic." "... eh, system degradation? What is that...?" "It''s a technique that doesn''t make sense to deliberately lose its magical nature.That''s how I reduced my magic consumption and made it more efficient. " "Hmm...." "Fufu, I''m not surprised at this.How soft this guy has been in the past month.... " Somewhere in the dusk Nea sighs away from the fire. Nagi has a subtle expression on her. "I have often used all my magic in previous battles to faint." "Every time I went on a brief trip or a battle was over, I fell." "What do you mean, the healing magical monster has fallen out of magic many times...?" Many of the troubles we encountered were unusual... I know Hannah will pull it off. "If we study this system degradation, we may be able to reduce the number of people who suffer from the strength of their magical systems, such as Olga and Ark.And maybe even the Dark Wizard. " Eh, are you the Dark Wizard? "Yes. If we let the magic run wild, we''ll lose the nature of dark magic itself and risk less." "... that''s not impossible." This system degradation is more likely than I thought. "Well, I''ve left the research to Welsey from the Ringle Kingdom...." "Welly, you must be screaming in your home country.I mean, it was pretty good from the sentences they sent me. " I honestly don''t feel bad for Mr. Welsey. No, really... that''s what I thought in the sentence after I sent the system degradation report. Mr. Usato, that''s a lie, isn''t it?" System degradation? We''re not done with magic sensing yet?" Is it a new technology again? Would you like to join me as Deputy Chief of the Lifeguard?" The wizard of the kingdom is about to scout me. Although I refused because there was no magic science even though there was technology, I thought I would actively cooperate when I returned to the Ringle Kingdom. "I don''t have any magic expertise..." "Existence itself is strange even without knowledge.There you are. How incredible is the structure of your body to be used as research material when you die? " "Don''t be afraid..." I don''t want to think about what happened after I died. That''s why I can''t forgive the demons who are taking advantage of Aur''s remains. "Well, I don''t think you''re going to die other than aging.Ah, before that, I''ll make you a vampire. " "Is that joke still going on...?" You said that before. On my way home from my paperwork trip. Without joking, Nea smiles and laughs and feels a little chilly. "But I wonder what Mr. Halfa would look like if he saw a rabbit." "... sure." Don''t worry about what I look like to Halfa with the Magic Eye. I wonder if he''s still well in Lukvis... Well, maybe it''s time for me to talk... is it okay for Amako to be on Brulin''s back? I don''t think Brulin''s back feels comfortable. "Is Amako tired?Was Brulin''s back shaking? " "I''m used to it, so don''t worry if you rest.And there were fewer shakes than the back of the ravens. " "Hey, Amako, did that mean I was like a bull when I carried you...?" "Because I was jumping, climbing vertically on the wall, and acting amazing....." Nagi pulled her cheeks and dropped her shoulders. It must have been such a chaotic journey because it took almost a day to get here from Hinomoto. As for us, there is also the part where we were saved by the two of you coming early. "But if you''re going into the realm of monsters, you can''t move like me.I simply get lost in the woods, and I don''t know what kind of monsters are coming out. " Nod at Nagi''s words. "Nagi and Amako''s predictive magic, Brulin''s sense of smell, me and Vena''s sense of magic.They should be able to handle most of the situations. " "... it sure seems okay no matter what comes.Me, you and Koga are fighting too..... " Too much fighting power. From the devil''s side, it seems Nagi-san is really scared. "Phew...." With that in mind, Keira leaks her stretch. "Mr. Usato....." "You can sleep without worrying." "Yes...." Keela rubbed her eyes into her dark magic cloak. The dark magic cloak moves all by itself - it fits on my shoulder. "Ehehe... good night..." "Yeah, good night." "Hey, wait a minute...!!" Nh? Amako, who was watching a series of interactions, talked to her. What''s wrong, Amako? "I don''t know, I want to question you a lot, but I can''t say anything...!" "... oh, Keela''s dark magic is as good as Ferm''s.Looks like she influenced me. " "... maybe that''s not the effect..." I am murmuring something, but I wonder what happened. It''s time for a shift, and I have to get some rest for tomorrow. With the camp well prepared, we try to enter the monster realm. The Monster realm and the Demon King realm are separated by the cliffs on the cliffs, which must be descended first to enter. Well, I didn''t have much trouble with this because it was just about me and Keira carrying everyone''s luggage and lowering all the faces except Koga and Nagi who could get off on their own. "You''re good as a ride." "Uhh, uhh, Sean...." "Nono-san, will you stop crying when you fly...?" Lastly, El, Nono and Vena were put on deformed cloaks and descended to the bottom of the cliff. ... even though Vena, the demon, should be able to fly normally, she corrects Elle with a little doubt about not doing so. "It''s not me who''s good, it''s Kira." "No, no... I can''t carry this many people on my own." Really? ... I''m sure I''ve never seen Keira alone carrying anyone. Maybe, but I think it reflects the power of Usato-san wearing my magic.The power when I deformed my cape was clearly stronger than when I was alone. " So, can you imagine that if Keira grows up, your magic will be even stronger? ......! Yes, that''s right...! Growth is amazing. I also understand the feeling that the Demon King is paying attention. But if my physical abilities were reflected in my cape, I might be able to use them differently than Ferm''s assimilation. Well, did they all get off? "Oops, let''s get on with it." Down the cliff lies a deep forest. Obviously, in an environment with a very different atmosphere from that of the Demon King realm, Brulin next to him reveals his vigilance. "As I told you before, it''s a walking distance from here.My healing senses, Brulin''s sense of smell, Amako, Nagi-san''s predictive magic. " "Gru!" "Yeah." Leave it to me. Leading the way is the ability to search for enemies. Well, among these men, my healing sensation seems to be for the devil. Nea stays with me in the owl state without telling me otherwise, and Keela is still in her cape. "Hannah knows the terrain and the location.Elle, Nono, Kevin, Wall, and Sein will escort her. " "" Yes, Captain!! "" "No, you''re not the captain, are you?" "I didn''t expect you to be guarding Hannah again." "Well, I''ll do it properly when I do it.Nono, please be my shield properly. " Hannah seems to be in a good mood for some of her subordinates. No matter what you say, Mr. Nono must have been a good friend. "Koga is alert and instructed at the end.If you want to avoid fighting monsters, I''ll kill your double. " Oh. Koga plays the most important role. We need to see to it that no one gets out of the squad. "Ah, um, Miss Usato, who am I?" "Vina searches for enemies with magic in the back. Let''s go!!" "Hi! You know how to treat me!!" I was going to tell you about Vena after Koga, but I made fun of her because she asked me so anxiously. Well, it looks like her motif has gone up too, so let''s say that the result is Aurai. "... what''s waiting for you?" The realm of the monster that finally stepped in. It was supposed to be the devil''s favor at first, but I''ve embraced it a lot, but I''d like to check the safety of Shia first. 404 Chapter 356 All I have to do is grasp the terrain and make simple maps. I am exploring for the next purpose of securing resources in the monster domain, so I am aware of the important role that I am responsible for because terrain grasping is essential. When the Demon King army lost, I thought it was nothing but my own fate. It was only natural that Usato-kun was a war criminal who was responsible for the defeat of the Demon King army by leading his party to the basement and guiding the brave men of Kamimitsu. "A big monster is coming in from the front.Rabbit, use magic bullets to locate it. " "Hmm!!" Follow Amako-chan''s predictive magic words and instantly throw a magic bullet forward. The magic bullet that disappeared into the trees at an incredible speed sounded like a bang. "... confirmed by healing sensing.With the exception of me and Nagi, Hannah''s escort is a priority.Koga, thank you for your support in the event of an emergency. " I don''t think I''m worried about that either. Koga returns a bitter smile to you and you jump forward with Kannagi at the same time. At the same time, the gangsters who were escorting me moved to an imminent position with their weapons centered on me. "Buglow!!" Beyond the Blue Grizzly, cattle monsters emerge as they tear down the trees. The bull, who doesn''t even know his name, threw two horns into the straight line where we are Perhaps, Usato-kun and Kannagi grabbed the right and left corners of the bull simultaneously and stopped the rush with a force technique. ... once again, the bull is bigger than the blue grizzly, and that''s about three times the size of the figure.Specifically, Nea, who is panicking on the shoulders of Usato-kun, is big enough to look like a bean grain. It would weigh more than even the Wyburn. It even seems mysterious that these two are in human form. "Nuuu...!" "Haaa...!" "Boog!? Boog!?" The two of them concealed their faces with their forehair and exhaled while pressing the corners with their arms. No matter how far ahead you kick the ground with your back leg, it is blocked by the stiffness of the two, and the monster who is not even allowed to move forward returns to me and makes a bewildered roar. Phew!! "Buuuuuuuu!!?" Oh, I threw it away. Looking at the scene in front of him like other personnel, the Bullfire monster is knocked on the ground from his back. It seems that the monster was stunned by such an impact. "... okay, the figures are big, but they''re not too big to handle." "That''s right. It would be troublesome if you could just count them, but this is how we suppress them." What are these people? Your cheeks twitch between you and the ravens, having such a conversation as if nothing happened in front of the fainted monster. "Hannah, are these people really structured?" I can''t return anything to the nonsense. I''m more worried about that. "Wow, I''m tired. It''s so flashy with two idiots." "Don''t be silly.... Koga, have you ever seen this monster?" "No, I don''t think so. It''s not confirmed, is it?" Are you accustomed to this sight, Koga? Usato-kun looks at the monster again and puts his hand on his jaw. "Now, let''s name him Twin Hornbull.Abbreviations: Tweeble. " "Don''t do this because you''re so pathetic...." The self-proclaimed healing Wizard Usato. Ancient brave partner, Kannagi. Koga, the former commander of the 2nd Corps. ... I thought it was a normal overpower. I feel so relieved that I can pull it backwards because I expect too much. After taking sketches of the monsters that had been attacked and recording the ecology of the unidentified monsters, I decided to continue in the forest again. In doing so, Usato pierces an iron stake out of his cape into the ground to mark his next quest. Parallel to this, I have to grasp the terrain, so I have to walk. And there was one more thing I had to do. "Hannah, can we fly a little higher?" It is to see the realm of monsters from the sky. Confirm the route ahead, see if there''s anything to mark, and look for a safe route. At that time, the rabbit wrapping Keira''s magic flew to the sky on his back, just like the other day. "It''s okay at this height.Give me some time to sketch. " Roger that. On a hugely spread cloak, place the notebook and pen taken out of the bag on your lap to reflect the view and rough terrain seen from the air. Then Nea, who was on Usato-kun''s shoulder, peeks into my picture. Keira also came out of her cape sitting on it. Hee, that''s good. "Very good....." "You can only write like a human being." "Does it look like it''s even written?" Well, I used to photograph the flowers in the flowerbed that I raised myself, but... Though it is not a hobby area, it should be written so that you can understand the rough terrain. "I can''t believe I''m here when the Demon King Army was defeated." Really? "Honestly, I thought it was getting worse." If the Demon King had been killed, the treatment of the Demons would have become more severe now. Because of this, the species called the demon tribe of what is being managed has a better life than before. ... if it were ten years earlier, my sister would be... "... no" Let''s not think about this. My sister is gone. That is a fact that can never be changed. "Without the Demon King, we wouldn''t be in a situation where the Demons would be bullied.If you need me, I''ll be treated like a demon king. " "Do you have a stepsister to do that to the demons?" "Because it''s your decision." I look back at such words. His eyes, which flew over the sky with their arms folded and looked far away, not at me, were free from all doubts. Seeing this, I smile bitterly after a stunned sigh. "Usato-kun is really stupid." "I was suddenly scolded....." Physically and mentally... values are too different in every sense. This is probably a strange thing to do without being a different person. Rather, I wonder if this kind of person can stay there. "...! Keira, in the cloak." "! Yes!" "? Usato-kun, what are--" When I think my body is wrapped in a dark magic cloak, my body is shaken with great momentum. The next moment I realize that you flew and moved on the spot, I can see in my vision a crowd of billions of blue birds. "Hmm? Hmm, really? That''s..." They were trying to hit us all at once in the flying position, weren''t they? The blue bird that began to swirl around like a vortex - a big bird monster with a similar hue to Hoover - constantly makes a loud noise to intimidate us. "Hoover? No, not at all." "Maybe it''s a mutant.Do you feel like you''ve evolved to withstand harsh environments?They''re hostile to us, Usato. " "Ahh... I know." I don''t want to believe that such a nasty and fierce bird is Hoover...!! "Uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh!? Why don''t you get off the ground!?" "We''ll be attacked again while we''re down.That thing''s coming at us again, so we should take care of it for now. " "Why are you so calm!?" You''re younger than me!? Usato-kun answers while looking around at a swarm of blue birds that resemble Hoover jumping in the air. [M] "It''s more dangerous to disturb the monster." "Why is it that I get so jealous when you tell me the right thing...!!" Ha, Hanna-san, calm down.... When Keira-chan is embarrassed, the monster comes again. He avoids it in time and talks to me with his hair blurred by wind pressure and blurred vertical spacing. "Be careful, because it shakes." "Eh, shake!? Shake even more... cum!?" The cloak that wraps me further deforms and is fixed to your back. [M] It turns into a box that covers me so that I am not affected by the wind pressure, creating a rectangular frame that barely looks out. Quaaa!! Come on! From there, the hell is shaken up, down, left, and right. Nea used a resistant spell, so it might have been a little better, but it was still quite a shock. And I know. Why did you run when you left Verhazal despite wearing a cape that you could fly in the sky? In his case, running on the ground was no more physically blurred than unfamiliar flight. "Healing Blast Wave---Three Series" The moment you hear a horrible move, Doo!The explosion sound and the green flash illuminating the blue sky echo three times. The monster''s screams echo, and the feathers become farther apart. After a few seconds, the dark magic cloak that covered me loosened, and the visibility that had already vanished. "I can''t be alarmed even in the sky.This is a paradise for monsters. " As I descend to the ground, I hear you whining like that. [M] There are no more monsters around. ... even though it''s not your fault, I''d like to have a little bit of a revenge from being caught like this. I talk to him on my back with nothing to do with acting. "Usato-kun...." "Sorry, it''s been a rough flight---" "I''m going to throw up." "... eh" Eh? I wonder if they would say that I have bad personality because I do this kind of thing. However, no matter how accustomed to flying in Wyburn, I want to get back at you if you swing up, down, left and right like that. "Ah, eh, on the ground right now...! Can you hold on till I drop you off the squad?" Well, even if I just saw you in a hurry, the drinking bottom---, Uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh, I''ll put it in my cloak for Hannah''s honor...! "Ugh...!!" The counter burst with good intentions in an unexpected way, and my chest really hurt. I should have only targeted you, but I didn''t mean to cloud Keira''s face...!! 405 Chapter 357 About three days have passed since I stepped into the realm of monsters. It takes time to travel while exploring, but I am still under attack from monsters more often. After all, I chose a place not to be attacked during the night shift to rest, but I was attacked several times in the dark. Well, even then, Vena and I, who had magic sense, and one of Amako and Nagi, who had predictive magic, were watching, so we were able to deal with it without difficulty... but that''s how hard the monster realm was. "" "Gah!!" " And now we''re being chased by a herd of monsters. A large monster resembling a green furry monkey. The countless monsters ran through the earth and sighed once more as they flew through the trees. Venom Monkey, that''s a nostalgic monster. I remember falling into the woods with my senpai. I''m chasing you now because you''re much more violent and gorilla-like than you were then. I wondered what was going on, and Amako, who was walking next door, called out. "Rabbit, what are we gonna do? If we take that down, the other monsters will come in." "I see. It''s a great sign here." "Uh-usat-kun! Ah, that poisonous mucus is coming this way!?" Hannah, who was carrying her back, pointed at her back and shouted. "El-san!!" "I know!!" Elle, who was following my voice, activated the magic of the wind and dropped the poison. [M] I''ll be in trouble if the others get poisoned. [M] "You can slip with Nono-san''s water magic." "Well, I don''t think it makes any sense.The monster seems to be able to climb trees. " Defeat the opponent for sure. But it''s troublesome considering that I have to deal with other monsters as well. We''re not here to destroy the environment, and if we can avoid a fight, we''d better. [M] "Alright, this is... koga! Give me a double!!" What are you going to do? Ah! Let''s go with Operation Pigeon. Koga quickly creates a double because he talks in advance. It looks like a black doppelganger in the shape of a koga. Nea, the curse of restraint. "Yes, let''s go." "Thank you." ... okay, we''re ready too. I took my gaze off my palm, touched the shoulders of Koga''s counterpart, and then grabbed his arm. "Hmm? What are you hooking up to now?" "Well, here''s to it!!" He swings his grabbed arm wide and throws it at the monster coming after him from behind. A monster who mistook himself for the late runner starts to flock to Koga''s counterpart. "It works well as a muzzle.It''s so complicated. " The moment Koga murmured with a blue face as he looked back--- green flashes and shock waves exploded where the monsters flocked and the monster''s mountain blew up. "... what?" "Okay." Me, Nea, and everyone other than Amako are turning around in a stunned manner, but I''m glad we succeeded in the first place. "I had a healing bomb stuck to it before I threw it.You won''t be chasing me now. " "Do you have any idea how much you''ve just done...? Even if you stuck a bomb to my shaped counterpart...?" "It''s healing magic. It''s okay." "Don''t ever think healing magic will be a symbol of impunity...!" It''s tactically effective, and above all, it won''t hurt us. Well, I don''t know if it''s humane. "This is Koga''s friendship tagging trick.It''s a healing doppelganger. " "Hey, can I beat you up!?" In the meantime, we have separated the monster herd, so let''s find out where we are somewhere safe. "Rabbit, koga, I see something in front of me" Nh? Look in front of Nagi''s voice. I saw an artificial structure that was clearly different from the view of the monster realm, where only trees had ever been visible. "... Nagi-san" "It looks like ruins. I don''t think people have lived here for a long time." It seems pretty old to come near. A robust building for building rocks, but too small for ruins. "Hannah, should we investigate here?" "... yeah, maybe we can camp here in time?" Around the time it gets dark. I nodded at Hannah''s words and looked at Koga. "Hey, guys, make sure there''s no monsters around." "Roger, Lieutenant!" "No, I''m the captain, right?" I''ll leave it up to my men to watch out for the surroundings. Hannah and Nea have already observed the ruins. I''d like to investigate... but first... Let''s get the camp stuff out of here. Yes! When you open your cape, tents and sleeping bags pop out from the inside. That''s it. "I wish there was a water field afterwards...." "I can hear the river flowing nearby." If Amako has a good ear, I''m sure she has one. Well, let''s check the location of the water field while we still can. "Nagi-san, Koga, I''m going to check the water field with Amako, so I need you here." Wow. "Yeah, I got it." Hannah and Nea would be fine with us. I move on to the direction where the river sounds with Amako on her back. "The fact that there is a river near that ruin is a place that was originally meant to be inhabited by someone... is that okay?" "I think so. That size doesn''t make it a ruin." Isn''t it a little harsh to live in the realm of monsters? I think it''s hard to live a decent life, at least not while I''m busy exploring. "Intellectual creatures living in such an environment...." "Isn''t she gone?" I don''t think anyone lives in that building anymore. But I''m sure that there was a building here that somebody lived in. Though plain to see, that ruin didn''t feel like a building hundreds of years ago. "It depends on what Nea and Hannah think.I think it changes a lot depending on how long ago the building was. " "Yes, Nea will find something, and I''ll leave it to him." Nea''s excellence is well known to me and Amako. Some of them are missing, but she never fails when it matters. "... while we were talking.I can see the river. " I can hear the sound of the river in my ears... and the sound of falling waterfalls echoing from close by. Walk through the trees and find a vast waterfall. "Oh, it''s quite a big place." "Yeah, the water is beautiful, and it''s not that deep, so I think I can bathe in it." If you boil it, you can get drinking water, and it''s pretty good to have water here. Then Brulin, who was riding Amako, started drinking with his mouth on the water. "Brulin, can I have a drink?" "Gwah!" "... you look fine." As she nodded to the cheerful burline, Keira also stepped out of her cape and peered into the water. "Beautiful water. There are a lot of fish." "The abundance of nature is different from the Devil''s Land." That''s what I knew on my way here. But now that the power of the Demon King has been removed, the land of the Demon King will eventually return to normal as any other. Well, it''s nature, and you don''t know how many years it''ll be. Well, I also checked the water field, so shall we go back for now?If you stay too long, you might have a pot of water with the monster who came to drink it. " "Yes" That''s true, too. Keira nodded at my words and entered the cape, and Amako rode on Brulin''s back. When I get back, I''ll ask Nea and Hannah how things are going... and then... "... hmm?" Turn your back to a tingling sensation. I feel like I''m being seen by something... It''s not a monster... "Usato?" Mr Usato? "Something''s watching me. Amako, be vigilant with your predictions." "! Yeah" My skin is rough, or bothered by the strange sensation of being observed, I float multiple magic bullets in my palm. I don''t know if they''re attacking us, but we''ll have to find out first. "Healing Magic Bomb/Applied Edition" Wrap in the healing explosive guidelines. Confirming that there are multiple magic bullets packed in the semi-transparent magic bullets, I shake the magic bullets as big as a volleyball. "Healing Spread Bullet!!" Meditating his eyes, he threw a magic bullet at him. A magic bullet that flies diagonally up after Keela''s surprised voice. The magic bullets that flew into the mountains for a few seconds burst in the air - the healing magic bullets that jumped out of the air fell so that they could hit the ground. The healing magic particles that fell to the ground acted on the creatures on the spot, transmitting the feeling to me. "... people?" Obviously heterogeneous in some reactions. It was a human form that was different from a monster, trying to run in a hurry. I can tell if it''s subhuman or something, but suddenly the person''s shape changes. "... what? The devil? Or something else?" You can see that the appearance of "something touching the healing magic particles thrown swells up and runs away from the scene with animal-like movements. "The speed with which humans are separated.Comparable to the mighty. " "Hey, Usato. Strong people...." I spend time thinking through Amako''s comic books. "... do you want to chase?" Open your cape and put your strength in your feet. I know where you are and where you fled. My legs and Keela''s magic will catch up... "... no" We shouldn''t be chasing here. I can''t leave Amako and Brulin alone, and above all, I can''t act alone. It''s not good to deviate from a land where you don''t even know right or left. "Rabbit, did you find anything?" "Something was looking at us.It''s useless to follow them because they''re already out of range. " "... there''s going to be a wave of chaos here." Hey, why are you looking at me so far away? Sure, it''s not my fault you''re expecting trouble, is it? "Shea, is that you?" If she finds out about us, she''ll be in touch soon... or is it too dangerous for us to tolerate? That explains it, but her magic isn''t supposed to change herself with light magic. ... the mystery is only deepening. 406 Chapter 358 Returning to where Nea and the others were, they completed their perimeter alert and the returning men were preparing for the camp. I wonder if it would be better if I did it for a few days, and Elle and I didn''t have to help them out. Amako, I''ll talk to Nea and Hannah, and you tell Nagi and Koga there''s a river. "Yeah, I got it." When I split up with Amako, the sight of my men magically consolidating their defenses around the camp is reflected in my sight. Wall builds walls to enclose camping sites with rock magic to prevent monsters from coming in, and then Kevin strengthens and barricades them with tree magic. Mr. Sein uses mud around the barricade to prepare for monster raids. Simple, but a robust defense. With that in mind, I give my men words of hard work. [M] "Rest after the installation.I''ll apply healing magic later. " "" "Ha!" " Rika "I understand." I nodded at the replies of my men and saw Vina searching for the enemy with magic sensing earlier. May I take a rest, too, Vina? "No, I can still work on it. A demon like me---" "... you disobey the orders of your superiors?" "Hyun, I''ll obey...." I don''t know. Every time I learn how to handle this guy, I feel like a powerful boss. It''s not like that at all. As I sighed, I approached the ruins Nea and Hannah were investigating, and Hannah looked at the ruins'' walls and twisted her neck. Hannah, what''s going on? "Oh, is that you, Usato?"Something interesting happened..... " Interesting? Looking at what she was looking at while tilting her neck, there were only old walls there that were invisible. Er, what''s interesting? "This building was built." Build? If you take a serious look, you can see that the structure of the visible part of this ruin is close to brick making. That''s all I know. ??? "Haah... I''ll explain it to you, you stupid bitch.I really can''t help it. " Oh dear, there was such a reaction. "The structure of this ruin is quite close to that of the Demon King''s domain... our demon tribe." And that means that this was made by the demon race? "Normally speaking, this incorporates a different architectural approach from that of the Demons." Another, huh? "Look up." As Hannah put it, look up--- amazing. After all, there were remnants of another building, like a treehouse, on top of the ruins built adjacent to this large tree. It''s almost completely destroyed, so I wouldn''t notice if I hadn''t looked at it carefully, but it does have a house in the shape of a tree. "Demons rarely build houses on trees." "Did you build it to live in this environment?" "It''s unlikely to happen.However, creating an environment on this tree is similar to that of elves... so I remember catching myself there. " "Elves?" ... the Demon King did say that the Elves lurked deep in the woods to avoid the damage of the war. "The Elves are subpopulations living in deep woods.Their settlement was built on trees, not on the ground, and is said to be alive while protecting themselves from monsters.Rather... you know Usato-kun, don''t you? " "Yes, she had the same magic as Hannah, and she was an Elf." My friend''s elf would be Mr Frana. [M] I met Frana''s father a while ago. You had the same magic phantom. "If I may say the other thing, I am the only daughter of the chief." "Why is one of the chiefs'' daughters on the battlefield of the Ringle Kingdom...?" ... No, wait, why are the Elves out here anyway? From that time on, the Demon King''s army, led by the Demon King, would have been quite dangerous. And yet, why build a building stained with joint architecture? "How many years have passed since this building was built?" "According to Nea, who is in the ruins, it was built about 100 to 200 years ago." ... was built hundreds of years after the battle between the Demon King and Hisago ended? I don''t understand the meaning of grace anymore. Was the Devil and Elf coexisting in this monster realm? "Mr. Usato." Yes? Hannah calls out as she sketches her notebook. ... isn''t Hannah''s eyes alive, always looking tired in life? "I''m on an important mission... but I''m getting a little excited." Eh Keira leaked a stunned voice at Hannah''s words. I see, the strange relationship between the Demons and the Elves that could never have interacted with the mysterious ruins found during the expedition...? "I understand." Eh!? It would be strange not to be interested in mysteries like this...!! I''ll regret not having senpai here...!! I''m sure he would have exploded at some level that wasn''t exciting. "Now, please continue your investigation with Hannah." "Okay, I''ll take care of it." "Okay... well, Hanna-san, is Nea in the ruins?" "Yes, I think we should talk to her.They were discovering something different from me. " Another discovery. Then you should go and talk to him. Stay away from Hannah and step into the ruins from the half-destructed entrance. The ceiling collapsed to barely function, and Nea was in a place large enough to barely secure a place to sleep. "You''re here. Did you find the river?" "Oh, it was a fairly large, gentle river, so I could bathe in the water." "Good news today." "Did you find anything?" Just in case. There seems to have been a harvest in this short time. Nea, who was already a red-eyed girl with black hair, pointed to the ground with a stick of wood in her hand. "Look at this." "... it''s a sign of fire." Burning tree branches on the blackened ground. If it were a fire, there would be traces of fire burning around it, and it would still be new after this fire. "It was over three days ago." "Is it so new?" "Yes. Recently, I''m sure someone here is taking the same rest as us. And..." I''ll show you something like a cloth the size of a handkerchief Nea had in her hand. Is this a wrapper used for preserving food in the Demon King Realm? "For now, let''s check it out.Keira, may I have the preserved food in your cape? " Of course! That means Keira immediately takes a rectangular preserved diet out of her cape. Compared to Nea''s holding it while receiving it, it can be seen that the material of the cloth is almost the same. Absolutely, I''m Shia. I gave Shia-san a lot of preserved food and blankets, so I think he probably ate them here! " Relieves food from passing through your throat. Keira wasn''t right to give food to Shea because it would be a big deal for her to raise food in this place. "Maybe you can''t be optimistic." Eh? "Why?" "There''s rubble placed around this fire.Just the right guy to sit on. " Probably the size of the rubble that Shia would have prepared to sit on. It is arranged two so as to sandwich the fire. It can be seen that the other debris was moved to the wall, and that these two were intentionally left behind. "Shia was here... with someone?" "I have no idea who that is.Look, the footprints are different. " One is shoes and the other is... barefoot?No, it looks barefoot, but is it wearing something? I can tell that the shoe belongs to Shea, but the other one is about her size. "Is Shea with a child or a woman?" "It''s very likely."... it''s just a prediction from here, but eating food here doesn''t mean you''re quite off guard? " I want to think of someone who could help Shia. Maybe the one who was watching us in the river... no, I don''t think so. But let''s just tell Nea about this. "When I went to the river earlier, I felt someone''s gaze." Hee, so what''s the matter? "In the meantime, I threw a healing dispersal bomb into the sky and tried to detect it indiscriminately to find out who it was." Nea beat me in the chest silently. [M] Did my chest muscle hit her with a painful hand? I used healing magic on her while holding her wrist with tears. "Nea, the healing spreader was a sudden move, and I didn''t hide it from you.So don''t be so angry. I''m sorry. " "Don''t you understand perfectly what caused my anger!? And you know how to apologize!" That''s so rude... I can''t help it because it''s done. Well, I know Nea isn''t really angry, so I''ll explain the rest. "As a result, there was someone... but they quickly disappeared and ran away somewhere." "... it''s not like you''re a person anymore." "Somehow, I can''t say exactly with healing sensing either, but somehow it feels like another creature has swelled up?" "Is it a humanoid monster like me?Observation, I suppose, was an opportunity to attack. " To be honest, the only information I have is that someone is aware of our existence. If they''re not enemies, that''s fine, but if they''re coming, we''ll have to deal with them. "I''m going to share this information with everyone." "That''s better.Ah, and if we look around, we might be able to find traces of where Shea''s headed, so we''ll have to look for it. " "Shall we do that tomorrow?" The movement of monsters is also activated at night, so they can''t move. We need to rest until the next move. "Is it true that the captain is an alien?" Before dark. Kevin, one of my men, asked me such a question while the women were taking turns to take a bath, while I was resting at the camp in Brulin. I am here with only a male group and a large demon, Mr. Wall, silently stirring up the soup for dinner today, and Koga was just as free around the fire as I was. "Eh, Captain, you''re from another world!?" What surprised me about the question was Mr Sein, one of the members, who was close to the newcomer. Unlike other faces, he seems to come from a country that has nothing to do with the Demon King''s army, so he doesn''t even know the word "alien". "That''s right. After that, the captain is Koga, not me." "Say it more, Rabbit....." In the case of me and Koga, my position as captain and deputy captain is almost irrelevant. "Are all aliens as strong as you?" "No, I was totally normal.Instead, I trained here, so it''s like I am now. " "What''s really going on here in about a year?How long have you been in this world since you first fought me? " Mm-hmm. The journey to give the letter is about three months... "It hasn''t been six months." "It''s too much." "Well... I''ve slipped through that hell..." I only have a fragmentary memory. Perhaps he was forced to keep moving beyond his full capacity at all times. The extreme training of Rose was a result of such indifference. "But the two brave people who were different worlds were immense people, and it is natural to think that different worlds themselves have some kind of cultivation?" "They were truly found to be brave.The first thing I did was... I was just a student with the qualities of healing magic. " "Kevin, he has no talent for magic." That''s what Koga says, laughing funny. Do you think you can follow me? "Simply crazy!?" I was not lost by the guy who occasionally wanted to do that, and it was avoided to release the healing finger bullet. "What''s wrong with me, you son of a bitch!" "Don''t you realize, you bastard!! Have you forgotten your usual work for me!?" Profession...? There are so many things that I can''t remember the other way around!! "This is my dialogue!! I think I''ve been bothered by your raid many times!! I don''t know!! I''ve been stabbed twice!! If I were a normal person, I''d be dead!!" "You used me as a weapon to swing around and knock in weird tricks!! You''re not a normal person in the first place!!" What the fuck!! "There''s nothing I can do for you!" "Don''t tell me like a good story!!" Koga and I hold each other''s breasts and gaze at each other. "Wall, Sein. I knew you two were alike..." "Agree" "Even what I''m saying is a mess....." Honestly, both of them are aware of each other, so they both sigh and return to their original positions. You''re barren. "Oh, let the past go to the water." There was a corrupt cause, but it changed after the battle. Maybe he''s a bad friend now. "So, what do we do tomorrow, Usato?Do you want to keep exploring? " "As for me, I want to follow Shea''s trail.If Shea''s goal is a fragment of the Devil''s power, we may be able to follow her to fulfill one of our goals. " We must definitely recover the undesirable product of the Demon King''s power fragments... "But, can you follow the trail?" "We''ll have to find the footprints and move in that direction for now. And then....." I slapped Brulin''s back, where I was keeping her. It''s time for his nose. "Guruu..." "I see. Blue Grizzly smell." It''s been days and I don''t know if I can track it, but Brulin''s nose might be able to track it to some extent. In the first place, Brulin''s sense of smell can tell the smell of the magic itself apart from the ordinary smell. "I finally found a clue. We need to find her quickly...." There has been a lot of harvest today, but what bothers me is who was watching us. ... next time you notice, you should be on your way to contact. 407 Chapter 359 The day after I found the ruins. As the sun began to show its face, we were forced to rely on the footprints of Shea on the ground and the smell of Shea remaining in the preserved food wraps to move through the woods. "Burling, can you follow the smell?" "Grrr..." "Subtle, but do you know the direction?" Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr Okay, then, please do it. If you know the direction, you can go that way. We need to be careful with the ground, as long as we find any traces of Shia''s footprints along the way. "I''m the Beastman, so I can tell, but Wasato is in complete communication with Bullin, right...?" "You don''t understand words, do you?"However, I think I know what he wants to tell you somehow.So are you, Burlin. " Guah! "I''ve been hit in the leg as hard as I could..." I saw Nagi-san being beaten by Bullin. ... you''re not being honest. As usual, I sighed at Bullins who punched me in the leg. "Do you have any gaze I felt yesterday?" Even with me, I don''t have much accuracy because it''s just intuition or something like that. I''m pretty sure Rose would know... but I don''t think I''ve got that much wild stuff yet. As she murmured, Amako, who was sitting on Bullin''s back, called out. "What was it about Rabbit that made you feel hostile?" "Hmm, I don''t know. I feel like I did, maybe I just watched it.... honestly, if it''s my fault, I think it''s fine. " "Why?" If something comes up, we have to deal with it. If it''s the people who live here, it''s better to set things up badly. I want to build a good relationship with the people who may live here for the future. "It''s tough, isn''t it?" What Rasat is trying to do right now "If I fail, I will be stuck with the Demon King, so I can''t fail...!!" I don''t mean to fail, but I can''t stand being tampered with by the Demon King. We have to do our best to keep that person out of sight. "...... Perhaps Kannagi''s impression of a rabbit from the Demon King is less rigid than I thought?" Hmm, hmm. It was like we were hitting each other with words, I guess. "Well... I can imagine. We had a fight at the end of the fight." I think that battle was a long time ago. I don''t want to fight the Demon King again. The next fight will definitely use a tactic that keeps us away. You can even think that Shia is drawn to the power of the demon king... "Considering the relationship between the sea lion and the demon king, it''s not a strange story."Perhaps future generations...... well, it''s possible that shea will insure you when you defeat the Demon King in this day and age. " Nagi-san''s words are a matter of thought. Then, Nea, who was on her shoulder, opened her mouth with a stretch. "Maybe the demon king who was supposed to die while the human side was winning is alive."Maybe he''s trying to kill a fragment of the Demon King''s power (...) in order to fix that centipede. " "We need to find it quickly." There were three demonic powers: the Demon King Realm and the Monster Realm. One was with Lord Falgar, and the other three were thought to be in the human realm from the demon king''s mouth, but I wanted to retrieve all such perplexing things. "... Usato" Amako''s voice. When I realized that I was under some kind of attack (......) with that mixed voice of tension, I silently wrapped my hand and radiated the healing magic that had deteriorated the system widely. With a slight delay, Nagi-san was able to confirm her prediction. She also put her hand on the sword at her waist. Everyone stands ready to fight. Elle and the others need Hannah''s protection. "It''s like being driven away by something."No, this is...... I can''t believe it. " Amako looks up at me with a continuous look at the prediction. "Rusat, put me on your back. The aim is like you." "Well, what do you mean? The opponent is aku---" When Nea tried to raise her voice of doubt, the ground sounded trembling. It''s not a big shake. But there were a lot of monsters running towards us. "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa "Ohhhh!!" "Wooow!!" There were many large monsters who came out of the trees with roaring and screaming. What we have in common with monsters of a sparse and completely unified kind is that they attack us and they rush us to be chased away by something. If we keep quiet like this, we will be crushed. I grab the armpit hand that I reached for and cover it with a cloak while moving it to my back. "Intensive formation" "Three!!" " Roger that! When I shouted that, the faces of the team stiffened their defenses by combining their magic. Val, Kevin, and Sane build a barrier to protect us from the monster''s assault. Nono unleashes a special water magic spell in front of the barrier, destabilizing the foot, and finally Elle, who rolled up the sand smoke, crushes the monster''s sight. The coordinated tricks that were unleashed with short instructions were enough to confuse the monsters that were coming at us with hostility. "Koga and Nagi, Bullin, please deal with the monster!! Hannah is waiting near her men, but she is disturbed by phantom magic!! Please do this if Veena is magic!!" Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Maybe I can''t afford it more than I thought. I decided that I should fight with Amako for a reason. "Rabbit, I''m here (...)!!" Immediately after Amako''s voice, it responds to magic sensing! It was a monster like a tiger wrapped in a black flame that jumped out from the side at a furious speed. Its size was so great that it exceeded five meters. The angry eyes that appeared from the mixed black and wobbly figure in white were directed straight at me. Gahh!! "I see, this is him!!" The identity of the mysterious sign that was looking at us yesterday!! He swings down with his forefoot trying to tear me apart in anger. "It''s sweet!!" Naaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Along with that, I held out my right hand wrapped in my cage and pinched it aside. I used the momentum that the monster had pushed in and threw it backwards. "Koga!! I''ll take care of that one!! You take care of Hannah!!" "Oh, leave it to me! Take him with you!" His counterpart appears at Korga''s feet. I accidentally touched the doppelg?nger and deformed it into a cage that wrapped around my left arm, running through a group of monsters to chase the monster I had thrown away. Hey, isn''t it strange what I''ve been doing to you since you came here!? I''m just a former Commander of the Third Army!! Why are you treating me like a weak girl?! But I think Hannah-san''s physical strength is the lowest in line. Nono, shut up! What kind of monster is that? The appearance itself looked like a big tiger in the shape of a black flame. "Is that dark magic...?" Rabbit, is it again? Hah, that''s right, Dark Wizard Whiwoo. The same dark wizard as me... I was shocked by the fox on my back and the owl on my shoulder. It''s not my fault that I encounter the Dark Wizard!! It''s not like the opponent is a Dark Wizard yet!! Rabbit, it''s coming from above! "Ahh!!" I''m picking it up! Avoiding the monsters that jumped overhead, they attacked with their forefoots and bites. Rabbit, thanks to the healing sensing, I don''t need to preview the movement, so I will give instructions to Keira and Nea to predict the behavior of the attack. "Please!" "The monster spits the flame out of its mouth."Nea, the spell of resistance. The rabbit is a shockwave.Keira wrapped a deformed cloak around Rabbit''s right arm. " As Amako said, the monster that opened its mouth spewed out a black flame from its mouth. While stirring the flames with the healing magic rupture palm, I put my hands around Keira''s dark magic on the forefoot. "Hmph!!" Use your moves to slip your forefoot. Pushing through that momentary gap, I changed the part of Koga that was wrapped around my left arm into a gavel and threw it over the monster''s torso. Wow... this is Amako-san''s predictive magic... "But it''s not just prediction."Keira''s doing well, too. " Thank you! I haven''t sent a letter to Date yet. There is also a relationship of trust, and most importantly, Amako keeps a close eye on the surroundings without any predictive magic. Now, as I grabbed the hammer in my left hand, I saw a monster threatening me. "---!!" "...... If you can understand the words, please stop attacking."We''re not going to hurt you. " First, I wanted to see if the opponent was willing to fight, and if possible, I didn''t have to fight. If the opponent was a normal monster, I could just stun them and get out of here. ... you... Did you say something...? After all, this monster has a will. Or maybe it was shaped by some kind of magic, and there was someone inside. In the meantime, the voice that came from the monster seemed to be the same as Keira''s, like an old child. Usato "... why did you give me my name?" The white, strange move... dangerous one What kind of recognition is that!! I don''t know why you''re treating me like a dangerous person even if you leave my name out!! "That''s amazing. That monster knows you well..." It''s noisy! Don''t agree with Nea! I can tell from the impression of being white that I''m wearing regimental clothes, but who taught him about me in the first place? And why is this guy looking at me with hostility...? Shia, where did you go? "...!" Unexpected words. I throw words at the monster that gave me Shia''s name. "Do you know her!!" You must have brought it with you!! What do you mean...? It was a monster that turned its voice to hostility, but we were not taking Shia with us, we were now following in her footsteps. But the monster in front of me didn''t think so. Shia, you were by my side!! You disappeared in the morning!! After that, you came!! Suspicious guy! Dangerous guy!! Huh... A monster with a black flame wrapped around it flew to the ground. The movement was quite amazing compared to the large body, and it gently attacked me while kicking the tree to the scaffolding. "Listen to me!" Shut up!! The white one! There was no island to be attached to, even if I threw a voice while attacking. "That black flame. I think I can change its shape."I''m going to hit you like a whip on the third landing. " "There''s no problem touching the flame!?" It will burn physically, but I can grab it normally with the rabbit''s hand. Awaiting the third landing while conscious of Amako''s predicted information. As she predicted, the monster that landed on the ground was shaken by the black flame wrapped around her and turned into a whip-like shape. "Rabbit, what are you doing!" Attack!? " "Now I''m dedicated to avoiding!! Healing Remnant Fist!!" In line with the movement of putting on the emergency, it moves while leaving the residue of healing magic created by elasticity on the spot. The whip sticking out like a spear will not hit me just by piercing the remnants of the healing magic left in place. "---You! You''re moving disgustingly!! Gah!!" "Range attack. Can be crushed by shock waves." "Ahh!!" At the same time that the monster opened its mouth, it moved to a healing burst stance, releasing a black flame before it was spit out. Nah!? The spit-out black flame blows away with a shockwave before exerting its natural power. Aiming at the dazed gap I had a healing magic bullet filled with the magic of Nea''s restraint directly hit the monster''s body. Healing restraint bullet!! ---!? Seal the motion in an instant like this nn!? When the magic bullet was hit and the curse of restraint tried to erode the black body, the black flame of the part that landed was pulled so as to split from the monster. You saw that! You''re going to blow me up!! Aware of the threat of a healing burst shell, did you see us attacked by Venom Monkey yesterday, or did you fight for today''s attack? Actually, I didn''t intend to detonate it with a healing restraint, but how did I get my adsorption-type healing magic detached from my body and dealt with? Black flame, right? "It doesn''t burn all over the place, so I feel like I can choose who to burn."And you can cut yourself off. " This diversity is dark and magical. It was also aggressive. "Holy shit, Rabbit, I don''t think I''m going to listen to you properly." "Maybe it''s a child..." I feel that way too. It wasn''t an unbeatable opponent. To see his abilities, he wrapped a black flame created by dark magic around his body, and his physical abilities improved dramatically. It resembles the dark magic of Korga. What''s different is that, unlike him, he''s too strong. Korga looked like a power type, and she was a crafty type. It can be said that such a place was troublesome. Hit it!! Hit it!! "... you''re a child, aren''t you?" One after the other, Koga''s clone was transformed into a hammer. No. Is it faster to cut this down? When I think about it, the shape of the hammer in my hand changes at will, and it becomes like a big sickle. "Ehhh!? Why is it in such a noisy shape!?" Don''t do anything!! ! Without time to be surprised, the tip of the whip that is coming towards us is cut off by swinging it with force with the big sickle. "This sharpness is too dangerous..." "With a black cloak and a sickle... a grim reaper..." "Who''s a reaper?" Tsukko mumbles that she won''t listen to Nea. The opposite is true of me. Rather, it was the side that the Reaper hated. It was dangerous, so I thought about it while returning the sickle to its original position. "I wonder what''s going on..." There was also a hand that pushed the healing punch like this and pulled the contents out... but that was too good to be true, so I turned it down. "Rabbit, that girl. She''s rambling, so maybe we should just keep her quiet." I think so too. If she was a Dark Wizard, it would be more dangerous to leave her like that. That''s true. I don''t know about her relationship with Shia, but she''s gone and she''s in a state of uncertainty. I guess I''ll have to do it. If you''re going to do it, you''ll have to push yourself to stun in a flash. Due to the characteristics of Dark Magic, no further rampage is too dangerous. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA A numb monster flew at me with a whip. I''m avoiding this but I dare to step forward and try to defend myself with my hammer. I''ll crush you like this!! I''m trying to crush me with all my weight... but it''s sweet!! With that amount of weight and strength, it''s not enough to crush me at all!! "I''m stronger!!" "I''m used to it, but the body of a rabbit is strange." "It''s true, but it makes me laugh because I don''t know what it means." I don''t have any difference in stature... Hee, what the hell is this guy! You can hear four voices!! " Because Amako is protected by a cloak on her back, I can hear four other voices from this girl... Uuhh! This!! "Oops..." The whip is pushed out in a combined state. I let go of the big hammer where the monster is biting and step back. [M] You''ve already lost your weapon!! "... oh yeah, that''s right." Seeing the biting hammer dumped on the ground, I decided to try to convince the last (...) "I won''t do anything bad to you."But I can''t guarantee it if I keep going any further. " "If you can do it, try it!! You can''t do it!"I''m the one who''s hunting you down!! " "We''re looking for Shea, too." What are you going to do to Shea!! It''s more like you''re looking at me thoroughly as an outsider than you can understand the story...? Has she ever met anyone other than Shia or me in the first place? I don''t think Shia''s obsession is normal. "Shea! She was groaning! I was crying out for your name while I was sleeping and suffering!! ... then it''s even worse if you''re wasting your time in a place like this. Judging that there is no point in answering any more questions to the words, I solve my stance. [M] "... I''m sorry." While apologizing, I (...) gave instructions to Koga''s counterpart who appeared to have been taken away by the monster earlier. Immediately next to the monster, the figure that changed to the original human figure jumps onto the back of the monster as if it was held from its back, and transforms so that it is not pulled. N-No, what!? This!? Suddenly, the monster fluttered and swung its body wide to the side, but the clinging figure did not leave. Hah, get away!! I can''t pull it off!? !!??? I thought I saw some monsters here. A healing bursting shell (...) attached to the back of the Doppelg?nger. !!!?! No! No! Get away!! Get out of the way!! " It was a healing burst that was attached to the Doppelg?nger. Yesterday I put it on to make it look good, but from the beginning, Korga''s counterpart can move according to some instructions. In other words, this is the movement of Korga. As fast as Koga, With a Koga-like skill, With the persistence of Koga, It''s even possible to restrain the opponent. Nea "Hey, you''re past that.""Restraint Magic, Activate" In addition, it obstructs even the split with the witchcraft of unnecessary restraint. The healing burst munition that adjusted the blast time ruptures when the movement was sealed. "Healing Doppelg?nger Blast" ---aah Healing magic particles are diffused and shockwaves are emitted around the monster. After the black flame splashed around and disappeared, a child wearing a brand new coat fainted at the center of the shock wave. This is Shia-san''s coat. "Who the hell is this girl?" I wasn''t sure who I was at the moment I was in the monster realm, but the Dark Wizard... it wasn''t unusual that I was dealing with this much power. When you wake up a child who has fainted in a lying-down motion by lowering their armpits from their backs the hood that completely covers their heads comes off, revealing their figure. "! This is...." What I saw was brown skin representing the characteristics of the demon race. But the horns didn''t grow, and instead the child... the girl''s ears, which looked slightly older than Keira''s, were as long as the elves'' ears. Well, it was a demon race... but I was using dark magic... The situation of the demons born with dark magic and the elves who lived hidden in the forest... I see. Demons, Dark Wizards and Elves. I couldn''t hide my confusion about the identity of a monster that was too unexpected. 408 Chapter 360 My father died by the time he got to his heart. My mother, who gave me wisdom about how to live in the forest, also died three years ago. I was alone. My mother told me that there seemed to be many people in this forest other than me, but now they''re gone. It seems that there is little survival from natural disasters. Other people might have lived somewhere in the woods, but since I lost my mother, who was my only support, I decided to live alone. I am strong. My magic is a great beast of fire. Big means strong. That''s why I was the strongest in this forest, and I won''t lose to anyone. I can live by myself. From now on, forever... "--- Eh, people in the woods like this...?" I thought so, but I met Shia. A woman with short ears who has stepped into the territory. I was trying to intimidate you as a nuisance, and I had no choice but to be dumbfounded by the existence of a human being I had never seen other than my father and mother. Looney is alone too... I''m not alone. This is my territory.All of them here are mine. " Awesome. Shea was a mysterious human. He taught me things that I didn''t know, and made me eat delicious things that I had never eaten. And I lived with Shia for days, and talked, and my days were changed. It was my first feeling. I never thought it would be so fun to exchange words. Shia, do you want to go somewhere? ... no. I really don''t want to go anywhere. Shea''s face looks bitter sometimes. She won''t tell me why, and even if I ask, Shia just laughs like she''s in trouble. I hated making Shia''s troubled face suffer. Well then, you can stay here! "...... Thank you, Roone." Shea strokes my head. Remembering when I was with my mother, I close my eyes to Shea. Ah, uu, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "...... Shea" "Uu... why am I... doing this...?" Shea is always groaning. She was holding her body, shivering and crying in the cold. All I could do was sit by the trembling Shia. Rabbit... help me... I knew it was somebody''s name, even if I wasn''t smart enough. It''s not me, it''s somebody. Shea needs his help. I was somewhat asexual and angry, and at night, I asked Shia about a guy named Wasato. Who''s Rabbit? Shea looked as if she didn''t want to be asked that question. I didn''t want to make you look like that. He''s the one who helped me. Are you strong? It''s strong. How? When she heard that, Shia wrapped her arms around her like she was screaming. "I wonder if I can say it in words......" What does he look like?? Why do you care? "Shia, you wanted to see me in your sleep." "... eh!? Ah, eh, a lie!?" So if I find it, I''ll roar. You can''t roar!? The one with black hair and white clothes. That''s all I remembered. Shea wants to see you, so I''ll let you meet her. So I sleep as I always do with Shia. D D D The next morning, Shia disappeared from her bed. Shea''s baggage is nothing. All that is left is a packet full of food that I liked. I was disturbed by Shea, who had vanished without saying anything. I''ve been searching the woods, but I can''t find Shia. Shia, where have you been? Is it my fault? Are you gone because I''m a bad boy? The tasty food doesn''t taste good at all. My fellow monsters looked at me depressed and worried, but they didn''t feel any better. But---that''s when the same human as Shia set foot in my territory. "Who are they?" Same human as Shea. A lot of them came into my turf. I watched the monkeys chasing me from a distance.And my mother said, My eyes are very good, because it seems that I am drawing the blood of the tribe of Nafu. The distant places are clearly visible, and so are the humans being chased by the monkeys. ... nnh Most of them have horns and have the same skin color as me. Some strange humans have ears and tails like animals. It''s running---, "Black hair... white clothes...!" That''s him. He''s a rabbit...!! "Looks completely weak..." Shea looked weak, too. But she didn''t seem as strong as she said. Thinking so, he grabbed the black human arm next to him and threw it towards the monkeys. "Eh!!?" A black human who moves his limbs in a panic and is attacked by monkeys. Unbelievable deeds cause me to leak a cracked voice from my throat. "...... to help my companions.....?" Shortly after, something ruptured in the green that was stuck by the black-haired guy, and the monkeys were blown away. "W-what... oh..." It was strange. Without hesitation, I didn''t even want to throw my companions into the herd and make them explode at the end of the sentence. "Friends, but..." I know that the relationship between the top and the bottom is important in the territory, but it is more important to say that you are a companion than that. I have no more family. But the same monster...... I had a friend I could follow as a nuisance. That''s why what that dark-haired man did was terrifying. "Dangerous guy...!!" Shea wasn''t asking for help. I was scared of him!! Because of him, Shia is gone from before me! Maybe he took Shia somewhere!! "I''ll get you, and I''ll find out about Shia." I decided to observe the rabbit first. Neither monsters nor humans changed. In hunting, we start by observing the prey. He rained something green from the sky!? Restraining the stunned girl to wrap herself in a cloak, I rendezvoused with my friends who were engaging with the monsters. The monsters themselves had already been defeated, and I should have gone down the road as usual, but first I decided that I should listen to this mysterious girl---a dark magical girl with the characteristics of an elf and a demon tribe, and I decided to build a camp temporarily. "You really don''t want to attract the Dark Wizard." "It''s just a coincidence..." Koga''s head hurts when he sees a sleeping girl and says so. "I''ll tell you what, I''m not the kind of person who attracts Dark Wizards."Even though the demon king instigated me, it''s just that I''m connected to the Dark Wizard after all. " "Yes, Ussat is right." Korga, Wasato is not attracting Dark Wizards, he''s just standing in a position that makes it easy to get caught up in a crime. " "Amako, I think you''re following me, but you''re not doing it yet, are you?" Depending on how you hear it, it''s not worse than attracting the Dark Wizard. Korga won''t get away with it. While slowly dropping her shoulders, she looked at Hannah and Nea, who were watching the girl up close and interestingly. "I knew it was like a mixed race of elves and demons."It''s quite small, but it has the horn of a demonic character. " "At this age, it looks like you won''t get any bigger."It''s interesting to be a subhuman who builds his own living environment in the realm of monsters... mmm, that''s interesting. " Too much greed for both of us, but is that okay? Is a girl as old as Amako? The silver hair close to Ferm and Keira has a distinctive color mixed with green hair like a mesh, and the face looks strong just like the words and actions when fighting. If you dare to name it, will you call it the Demonic Elf? The Dark Elf? "There is a fictional race of dark elves in our world, but how about that?" "What? What an interesting story."You''ll have to tell me later. " You don''t have to say it like that... " As usual, you''re a knowledgeable lust, Nea. Anyway, I was going to call it the Dark Elf as a temporary name. For now, Rabbit should move out of sight when she wakes up. "I think that''s better."It''s also troublesome to be in a situation like the one at the time of Linka. " It reminds me of the time when Amaco''s friend, Linca, attacked me by mistaking me for the person who took her. At that time, it was hard to explain the situation, and first you have to explain that we are not enemies from the mouths of the amakos. "In the meantime, will you look for something to eat?"I also confirmed that there is a river nearby...... Koga, lend me your counterpart " Fine, but what are you going to do? "Cast into the net" "... I see." "Koga is accepting the treatment of his dark magic..." Hannah nodded with a fictitious eye. No, it''s quite convenient. As I said, Koga lends me a copy of Dark Magic. Nagi-san, can you come with me? "Huh? Yeah." I want to talk to Nagi-san too, so I''ll ask her to follow me. She travels with her to the nearby river to catch fish for food. "I-Is this okay, Rabbit?" "It''s okay. I''ll hold your hand, and Nagi-san will hold your legs... yes, then I''ll deform and pull." Me and Nagi-san stretched out the hands and legs of the Dark Magic Doppelg?nger. The stretched figure is transformed into a mesh shape as it is, and it is put into the river. Okay, let''s pull it together. "I may be touching the mystery of dark magic right now..." Me and Nagi-san take the net that deformed Koga''s counterpart and wipe out the fish in the river. Because it is only for today''s food, it is more efficient than taking one fish at a time, although it lets go of the amount of fish that cannot be eaten. Keira, who was in the cloak, shows her face when she sees several fish bouncing around the net. "Wow, you''re a big fisherman!" "Keira, can you make the cloak into a bucket?" I''ll try! Turn the cloak around and change the shape of the edges into a slightly larger barrel. And after he had drowned the waters of the river, he cast down the fish that he had caught. "Rabbit, aren''t you doing too much for the Dark Wizard...?" "This isn''t me, Keira is amazing." "Ehehe" Keira was the only one who could handle dark magic so far. I''m just manipulating it, so I want you to praise her. "Okay, I can carry it as fresh as it is now."Let the others go... let''s go. " That''s right. Walk back to the camp with Nagi-san. It looks like you were seeing that girl, Shea. "Sounds like it." But where exactly is Shea Garmio headed? " Does Nagi-san have any idea? "Hmm. I wasn''t so much involved in the monster realm before it was sealed."After all, I wonder if you''re attracted to the demon king''s power fragments? " "I knew it..." Rather, it''s the only thing I can think of... " It could be a dangerous condition. "I think we should make contact soon, but if we get lost here, it will take even longer."Maybe you should wait for the girl to wake up and let her show you around the woods first. " "... I see." They may be familiar with the terrain. I guess I''ll have to clear up my misunderstanding first... but why did I suddenly strike with hostility? Did you get hostile with a healing diffuser the other day...? "Anyway, she''s a valuable source."We have to talk about it so as not to stimulate it as much as possible. " "Right. I''ll leave it to Amako and Keira." You''re about the same age, and it''ll be easier to decipher your vigilance. When I returned to the camp while having such a conversation, I saw a black flame blowing up with the loud sound of me!! Nagi-san You''re awake, aren''t you? You woke up earlier than I thought. Well, I know Korga is there and I''m sure she''ll be fine, but I think we should hurry. Upon returning to the camp, the girl, who would have been rampaging in her bed, was quelled by Koga. Well, although it is a dark magic similar to Korga, it is overwhelming in terms of its troublesome power, but it is rather a natural consequence because the army will rise to Korga. Right now, I was interrogating a girl who had just caught a fish and was restrained to be wrapped in a dark magic cloak while skewering it. "...... Hmph" Puppy, a girl who looks away from me. This is quite disliked. With a bitter smile, I bend my gaze to match the girl. "We''re here to help Shea." "Can you believe this guy? He''s like you." "... mmm. I was attacked by you, though." Why did it twist so far? I know what Shia told her about me, but... maybe she hated me? "You''re gonna be okay. You''re gonna be okay. You''re gonna be okay." "? I don''t remember doing that..." Hire a companion...? I tilted my neck, and the Amako, Nea, and Hannah behind me came out. "I think that a rabbit is a kind of person who wants to be more like a rabbit than a rabbit." With healing magic and the ability of the ghetto body, this creature can make the opponent''s stamina run out. "And they normally rendezvous without incident." I understand. " In fact, that''s what I used to be...... Do you guys have it? Is he my enemy? Oh, shit. After Nea, Amako, and Hannah, Keira came in and almost broke her heart. The girl looks more puzzled by the excessive advocacy. "I-I was doing it yesterday!" When the monkeys are chasing us.I ran away with my companions! " "..... ah" Are you referring to the time when Koga''s counterpart was murdered? It was so far away that you mistook me for an ally. [M] "Hahaha, it''s a misunderstanding.Koga, let me out. " I see. I see. Korga, who was just around the corner, created a Dark Magic Doppelg?nger. The girl''s face turned pale when she saw the girl restraining herself, but she immediately stared at the figure and gave a happy expression. "This guy, he was tortured yesterday." "This is my magic."It''s the same dark magic as you that creates another self. " "... just like me? What do you mean?" Don''t you know the magic of darkness? There is a good chance that I used it without knowing it, and I can handle it well because I don''t know it. "Well then, I was just wrong..." Your misunderstanding has been cleared up... right? The girl stared at the ground and began to weep. Suddenly in tears, I took off the cloak that was holding the girl in a hurry. "Um, uh, are you okay?" "... I''m sorry" Huh? "My mother said she would apologize if she did something wrong. That''s why I''m sorry." She was only desperate. ... I have to apologize too. "I''m sorry for my scary eyes." "... ah, yeah..." It''s a short story, but I know she''s worried about Shia. Otherwise, you won''t try to fight me until you''re so desperate to kill a monster. "Ugh... ugh... ghh..." But I don''t know what to say to a crying child. I don''t think you should simply comfort yourself, but I think you should wait here until you calm down. Looking at the girl holding her knee and leaking her throat, thinking so, she suddenly noticed that Hannah was coming next to me. Hannah-san? "Usuato-kun and Koga-kun shouldn''t be intimidated by child opponents."I''m an elder here, and I''ll show her how much I can afford to grow up. " "You''ve only changed three or four times over us...!" Hannah pointed out Koga''s breakthrough. Well, I knew that Keira and Rum and Ros were my favorite children... "We''re not angry, so we''re fine." Pettigrew, and as the girl''s hand played Hannah''s hand, she hardened like a stone. Dj vu. The senpai who was trying to stroke Bullin had disappeared. "Because the child is pure." Oh, you know the one with the dirty heart. No, I''m sorry. I''m going to find an affordable stone, so I''m going to step aside. Hannah, who had a fixed smile on her face, stepped out of her seat. Nea, who saw off her back, looked at me with a dazed look on her face. "Useless. Hannah went looking for a stone to slaughter you. What do you do?" "We''re harder than the stone." "... that''s true, too." "I think it''s a little different to admit it there, Nea...!!" Cannagi looks stiff, too. "Hey, I''m a girl!!" Well, I know it''s a joke, so leave me alone. "Hannah, you''re pretty mentally weak..." "First of all, I need to know this girl."...... Keira, can you do me a favor? " Yes! When I called Keira, she came out of her cloak. Keira suddenly jumped out and the girl was upset. "Ah!!? What are you!? Where did you come from!?" "Nice to meet you! I''m Keira! Tell me your name!!" "Why do I have to tell you my name!!" Well then, what shall I call you? Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Unlike us, Keira''s pure-eyed, wolfing little girl is close to her age. With a little bit of sarcasm, she shouted loudly as she wrapped her mouth around her. "I am Roone, named after my father and mother." 409 Chapter 361 I was wrong. I couldn''t stay calm because I misunderstood everything that was going on with my companions, and Shia was gone. After that, when I returned to myself, I think I made a real mess. I wake up and get up. Around me was a little girl called Amako, who called herself a beastman who slept with her, and a demon girl called Keira, who was sleeping in a small bed. Keira was sleeping in something like a black fluttering clothes called dark magic, which was said to be the same magic as me, and I was surprised yesterday. "Even though it''s completely different from my magic..." I''ve never woken up in a place surrounded by people. Until recently, Shia had the memory of her mother leaning against me and falling asleep a long time ago, but she had never slept with so many people. "Gruuuuuuu..." Nnh The blue monster that we were leaning against the pillow twitched. "Are you really the monster of the ogre I know?"I was so quiet, I was surprised. " The monsters I know as ogre monsters, these monsters they call "Blue Grizzly", are unbelievably ferocious. They attacked me with magic, too, and I didn''t want to fight them as hard as I could. ... you''re just as strong as that one. "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Half the reason that most of the monsters in the territory didn''t want to attack was probably because of him. Even though he''s still small and young, he''s still strong. Yes, he had a solid personality that was transmitted by instinct. "I don''t know what kind of fellow he is..." Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu While stroking the sleeping pheasant, Amako woke up. "I think I woke you up because of me...?" I''m sorry, I think I woke you up. "Hmm, you don''t have to worry about it because it always wakes up like this."Did Looney sleep well? " "... yes..." I wonder why you''re so close to me, even though I haven''t seen you for a day. I am the one who inspired the monster. "Keira is still asleep, so let''s not wake her up." "All right." Koga, a silver-haired demonic man, sat in front of the fire as he leaves the tent nodding to his armpit. The sleepy one notices me and Amako coming out of the tent. Oh, good morning, ma''am. "Good morning, Korga. Was it woken up by a rabbit?" "Yeah. He''s gonna wake me up."I''m starting to get scared because I''m really trying to correct my lifestyle..... " After a big sigh, Amako looks around at Koga, who is stretched again. "Where''s the rabbit?" If it was him, I would have walked everywhere to move my body I think I''ll take a look. "Aren''t you near a nearby waterfall?"... well, if you have predictive magic, don''t worry about it. " For some reason, I also followed Amako and went looking for the rabbit. Meet Korga''s men as they leave the camp and move to the waterfall where he is. Ah, there she is. "Hmm, it''s true." Avoiding the bushes, find the rabbit standing near the waterfall. The guy who was wearing the white clothes he wore yesterday is trying to do something in front of a big rock. I can''t hear the sound of a waterfall... Are you trying to crack it? Suuuu... nuuuu!!! A green light illuminates the hands of a rabbit standing in front of a large rock. He fists at the big rock in front of him. I didn''t intend to shatter the rocks, but if I punched my fist into them as fast as I could for some reason, there were about six green magic bullets stuck to the boulders. "Phew..." Remembering yesterday''s explosion, my voice trembles. According to my voice, two of the magic bullets stuck to the boulder ruptured due to the time difference and caused a wind. You can stop the movement and feel the incredible vibration from the magic bullet that swells in front of you, and the disgustingly strange comfort and peace of mind that you can''t forget. "Only two explosions?The other four are ordinary magic bullets? " After Amako''s careless murmur, the rabbit shone at the same time as he wielded the magic power of his silver right arm (...). "Is that a strengthening of the rabbit system...?" The shining silver arm, wielded like an annihilation of Amako''s murmur, scattered more intense shock waves and sounds than the earlier blast when it touched the magic bullet of the unexploded boulder. "What, what...?" "No, I don''t know what that means..." I''m going to cry. Rusat used to use his magic to heal humans, but no matter where he looked, he didn''t seem to heal. The one who smashed a part of the big rock had a thin green magic power on his left hand and a strong green magic power on his right hand and he made a continuous explosion with green flashes. I can''t see what''s happening with the flash, but I can see that I''m doing something hard that I can''t even imagine. "... I can''t cum" The green magic light emanating from his right hand was paid off like smoke, and the rabbit took a satisfying breath and turned to me and the bushes where my armpit was. "I''m sorry. Was it noisy?" "No, but... Rabbit, were you making weird moves again?" "Hahaha, it''s more of an application than making."I might need it in the future. " Amako naturally approaches the rabbit!? Amazed at the amako, who is not so surprised, Wasato calls out to me as she follows her. "Good morning, Roone. Have you slept well?" "... um, yeah" True care and a calm sensation similar to that of my mother somewhere. When I was fighting, I nodded in indifference, puzzled by the fact that people were different. "So, what were you doing earlier?"Are you trying to do something strange again? " "I thought all the moves I used were strange moves, so I made a big mistake."...... but this is a bit of a thing. " You can''t escape anymore, can you? Pointing at the big chipped boulder, Amako gave a confident expression to the rabbit. "What I just did was to force two choices with a magic bullet and a bursting bullet to take away my judgment."It''s the healing magic of attack. " "I''m sorry, I don''t know what that means." I didn''t know what it meant either. "Let me explain first." The system strengthening and the system deterioration that I developed the other day will repulse and cause shock waves when touched. " "Yeah, I''ve never heard of it." "This is a method of warfare that applies its nature." Then, Usat glanced at the magic bullets in his hands. They both look like the same magic bullets, but what is it? Our left hand is a normal magic bullet, and our right hand is a magic bullet that explodes. "Huh!?" I was snatched out of a dangerous object in front of me and hid it on Amako''s back. "Oh, I''m sorry! This one is a little noisy even if it bursts!" Um, yeah. I nodded to Wasato, who was in a hurry to apologize. Amako looked at the two magic bullets without showing any particular surprise. "... I don''t know what it looks like at all?" "I designed it to do that."If you keep an eye on it, you''ll see the difference, but I''ll stick it to the opponent during the battle. " As he said, Wasato put two magic bullets on the boulder. Here, an opponent who does not know the existence of a healing bursting munition has two options to choose from. Choice? "Should I or should I not pull this off?"The bursting munition will not explode if the tug-of-war fails.But if you don''t tear it off---this is what happens. " One of the magic bullets clinging to the boulder bursts and causes a small explosion. "... what if someone knew about the bursting shell?" "In addition to the previous option, there will be two more options as a prerequisite." I can''t catch up at all. But she seems to know. My face is pale. This magic bullet is either a bursting bullet or a regular magic bullet (...). "What if I found out it was a normal magic bullet?"... oh, no way... " "Yeah, as you can imagine." The rabbit glows green on the fingertips of the silver arm and touches the magic bullet attached to the boulder. At that moment, the same explosion occurs. I''ll detonate it with the system enhancement I created with my right-handed hand. "... I don''t think I''d like to be hit while I''m fighting."The gateway is too gross. I mean, that means that rabbits usually get beaten up, right? " If Needed "That doesn''t mean there are four choices."Since you can bluff to the point where the rabbit "touches" by strengthening the right arm''s system, your head will be ruined. " Wasato silences Amako''s point. With his arms around him, he stands up with a small smile on his face. "...... this is the" attack healing magic "exclusively for Tyman." "You definitely didn''t think that far...?" I know the explosive magic of rabbits. That''s why I would be vigilant if I could stick it together, and I actually peeled it off immediately yesterday. But what if it''s a fake? Don''t blow it up, but if you make a gap that pulls it away... maybe it will attract the real explosive magic to the rabbit. Even if I left the fake magic behind, the rabbit would be able to detonate it. "... sorry..." "Eh, oh, what''s wrong?Looney, apologize all of a sudden... " "Don''t blow up me and Shia because I won''t do anything wrong." "No, no, no, no!! I know it''s a dangerous technique in the first place, so I won''t use it in a normal fight!! I''m using this... erm, only bad people!!" I felt a little relieved by the rabbit who said so in a panic. But if Rusat is this strong, I think I know that Shia needs help. It seems that the girl who called herself Roone lived alone in this forest. Her parents were already gone, and her clan-like people were scattered by a catastrophe decades ago, and now they don''t even know their existence. She didn''t seem to care much about it. "There''s a place where monsters can''t get close."Hear your stories Maybe because what Shia wants is there, she''s headed there. Daylight the day after you reconcile with Roone. We were guided by Roone through the realm of monsters. The information she brought within the monster realm was very valuable and more trustworthy than the materials in the Demon King Realm. I also want to help Shea.That''s why I''m here to help you. " We''ve got an offer from her, and we''re going to go into the former monster space of her guide. The formation remained almost the same, and it was like adding a loone to guide me, Amako, and Nagi as they walked ahead. "The territory of the monster varies depending on the location."Where I was before, my territory " Well then, you''re in a different place. "Yeah, but I don''t think they''ll attack me because I''m here. Maybe." The power itself was quite a thing. That''s right, you can convince me that I''m a turf bugger. "Also, there''s a big one with the same face as that leopard... and that amateur right there, so it''s okay." "... eh, I''m calling you big...?" Ms. Nagi, who was pointed at by Roone, was shocked. "Bullins are sparingly stretched out..." "Oguma. The one you call the Blue Grizzly is the same species as the other turf bug."That''s why it''s as strong as it is strong. " "Well, this guy has different experience points..." Grrrr! There''s an image of him eating all lazy, but this guy ran around the battlefield during the war, and his potential was pretty good when he was a Grand Grizzly kid in the first place. "That big guy over there is a bad sign."It''s not normal, nitride. " "Rabbit, the child is honest." Ah, ahaha. " "Nagi-san...! Be careful...!!" Nagi-san''s heart is broken by Roone''s malicious words!? While comforting Nagi-san, who was almost blown to death, he tried to change the subject. Is there a turf bug on the way? "I don''t know. Normal monsters don''t get close... there are all kinds of weird monsters out there." "Strange monster..." "There are many houses where no one lives."There''s a big house, and it''s really scary. " ... Another ruin? Considering the place where the Demon King''s power was sealed, it wasn''t buried all over the ground, so it wasn''t strange that it was in the ruins... "It''s a trap, isn''t it?" We need to think about getting ambushed by the devil and move. " Isn''t it okay with Amako and Kannagi? That''s what Nea says on my shoulder... but it''s not a good idea to rely too much on predictive magic. The same can be said for healing magic. Well, it''s camp time today. We should set up a place for discussion once. At least we shouldn''t talk in the woods where we don''t know who''s listening. ... for now, let''s hear about Roone''s magic as we go to our destination. Looney, is your magic a magic that can be wrapped around you? Maybe. Probably. Dark Wizard... I don''t know, maybe it was because I didn''t have anything to do with other humans that I didn''t want to run rampant without touching people''s malice. "My mother had the same kind of magic, and I thought they were all like this." Can I choose a black flame to burn? Maybe. This was also vaguely attributed to Nea''s point. Hmm, this abutment is really dark magic. "A big beast and a flame..." In order to survive in an environment where monsters flood, you feel like you''ve made yourself as big and strong as a monster.Is fire because animals and monsters are afraid of fire? Dark magic is a magic that is easily influenced by the surrounding environment. Ushato-kun. "What''s the matter?" Hannah, who was keeping track of the terrain and recording while being protected by her men in the middle of the squad, called out. It''s time to take a look at the surrounding terrain, so can you fly? "Okay. Keira, are you awake?" "... hah!? Of course not!!" Could this be because I was asleep...? I was sorry that I woke you up normally, but I checked the Nea who had transformed into an owl. Fine, fine. "All right, Korga, I''ll take care of the bottom." "Oh, come on." Deform the cloak and build Hannah''s scaffolding. She jumped on the cloak in a familiar manner and suddenly slapped me on the shoulder as she remembered. Rusato-kun. Perfect timing. Shouldn''t we have Roone check too? Me? "If the place you''re going is like a ruin, you can probably find it from the sky... and most of all, it''s just right because the Elf''s sense of drawing blood is superior." ...... As she looked at Roone, she leaned her neck and sat on the open cape. I don''t know what it is, but it''s fine. Um, yeah? Well, there''s no need to drop it, so it''ll be fine. If we ever get attacked by Hoover, like we did before, we can contain it with a healing burst wave. Thinking so, it floated lightly. "Wow..." Hold on to me. You can hug me, right?" "No, I don''t want that." Isn''t Hannah a tough person? While laughing bitterly at her behavior like senpai in a limited situation, I was thinking about making a belt for now, and Roone, who was behind me, clung to my shoulder. "Hmm?" "What''s the matter? You''re not flying?" ... well, it''s safe enough to stick to me, so I don''t mind. Hannah-san... please don''t look at me like that I''m afraid of Hannah''s eyes. As I turned away from her, I leaped slowly and ascended. This is so expensive...!? "Do you see anything in all three of them?" I asked Nea, Hannah, and Roone, and I saw the view from the sky. The sight of the monster''s realm where the green earth still seems to be spreading out. Speaking of things that were different from what we saw in the previous flight, is it possible that something like a lake that looked far away felt closer...? There''s something by the lake. Oh, it''s true. The ruins next to the lake...? Unlike the ruins where Nagi was sealed, the city itself was decayed. I couldn''t see clearly from here, but Roone, who was clinging to me, pointed over her shoulder to the side of the lake. "There it is." "Is there a Shia in that place?" "... yes. Shea''s purpose is that... Maow?"If you mean the power of that, you can''t think of anything but that " In other words, there might be the power of the Demon King, Shea, or the Devil. "--- A city where my family used to live.It''s a scary, creepy place without anyone. " Maybe the power of the Demon King affected the earth in the same way as the Poison Zone of the Demon King Realm. 410 Chapter 362 Ruins adjacent to the lake. There may be Shia in the abandoned city. As we headed there, led by Roone, we rushed forward with even greater vigilance. This is a city, no matter how you look at it. Yeah. Koga nodded to the sight of the ruins in front of him. A decaying city adjacent to the lake. I wonder if we have been struck by a catastrophe. Looking at the ruins, which show some signs of destruction, we step in with heightened vigilance. Veena-san, I''m going to concentrate on sensing the magic power around you, so please step forward and make sure that you can sense it extensively. I see. "And do you recognize any sign of the devil?" "No, not at all.... I don''t mind if you yell at me like it''s useless." Ignoring Veena who said that while dyeing her cheeks, I was conscious that I would spread the magic sensing range around the team only in a circle so that I could cope with the raid. "Roone, do you know anything?" Amako, who was concentrating on predictive magic while riding on Bullin''s back, spoke to Roone, who was sitting behind her. Roone looked around with her neck tilted in confusion. "...... I don''t know, but I don''t feel any sign of the monster at all" You said there were monsters here, right? "Yeah, but I''m not there. That''s strange." ... So, something unusual is happening. "Rabbit" Did you feel anything, Nagi-san? "Unfortunately, nothing."... but I don''t like it. " It''s a strange thing. Me too. There is no certainty. It''s a ruin lined with ruins without any weirdness, but it feels vaguely chilly. "...... Nagi-san, what is it that makes my face even more steep when I hear that I have a bad feeling?" "Huh!? No, I can guess what you think!"But definitely, I don''t think that you are easily involved in the case!? " No, you''re falling to talk, aren''t you? Although I am aware of it. ... hm? Speaking of which, isn''t there any Nea who was on your shoulder just now? "Wow, the site of the ethnic settlement in the monster realm!"Elves and demonic architecture are also used here! " "Look, Hannah. There''s a big pit on the ground." "Does this feel like a waterway was originally running here?" It''s interesting, isn''t it? " Looking at the sound of her voice, she saw the two wicked girls who were exuberant while observing the ruins. "... ahh, Usato" Yeah, I''ll be careful not to squat. Hannah and Nea were so excited about the historic ruins that their heads hurt. I know that intellectual curiosity is stimulating, but I want you to feel a little more nervous. For now, we''ll be on the lookout for this ruin. Well then, let''s split it up into three parts. "Yeah. I can fight, Koga, even if I break up with Nagi-san..." I, Keira, Amaco, Rune, Nea. Korga, Veena, Wal, Sein. Nagi, Hannah, Nono, El, Kevin Let''s split up into three teams. Balance the sensing and combat faces, and be aware of the distance you can run as soon as there is a disturbance. As far as my team is concerned... there''s Roone and the closest Amako and Keira together. Well then, let''s go. "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not like anyone can yell at me!" "Hey, Rabbit, I don''t need this, so can I do it over there?" I don''t think I need it either. "Hyeon! You know so much about what you want...!" When she smiled at Veena, who was making a troublesome move, she began to twitch with a smile. I didn''t need it, but I was the magic sensor, so I just wanted her to support Korga, who didn''t have the ability to find enemies. That said, I''ll satisfy her with what she seems to be happy to say, because it''s going to be a tedious thing to say again. "Thank you very much." Large Amako-san "Ughh..." ...... I saw Nagi-san somehow being beaten by Hannah-san with a bodyblow of words...... Yeah, I guess it''s okay. Hannah was powerful at phantom magic, and Nagi was strong. Even if something happens, we can deal with it in a stable manner. What I found out from my exploration was that this ruin was relatively new... It was strange, but it seemed to have been destroyed about a hundred years ago. The people who were chased away from their places of residence were scattered and led their lives. It was Nea''s view that the descendants of the scattered people would become the runes... "It seems that this is my hometown..." Don''t you feel it? "... honestly, my home is in the woods." Roone was looking at the ruins. Even if you don''t feel it, there''s still something you might not understand the emotion well enough. What would you do if you met Shia? "... I don''t know. If you''re in pain, I want to help you." Regardless of the dark magic, Rune was probably nostalgic for Shia. I don''t know why it''s because I''m someone other than my real parents, but I think it''s a different emotion than obsession. "Shia and you must be friends." My mother taught me how to say the same thing. "What did you teach me?" Amako''s question made Roone look forward to it. "Being together is fun and reassuring..." You were such a kind mother... In response to Keira''s murmur, I turn to her cloak. [M] Keira''s parents tried to trick her into preying on the monster. Knowing that, I subtly try to care for her, and Keira replies in the cloak, "I''m fine." I have Graefe and... Usato. Why do you want to ask me that, but is that it? Do I look like a brother or an uncle I can rely on? "Shia is just like me. I''m all alone." Well then, I''ll have to let you stay with me. "... yes..." Korikori, Roone nodded. She''s an honest girl. Maybe that''s why Shia felt safe with us. "Now..." "Nea, have you noticed anything?" "There were a few." Nea, who had been observing the city from the sky earlier, came down on my shoulder. The first thing to think about is what calamity has struck you. "Like a monster attack?" It''s impossible here, isn''t it? " No, monsters are unlikely. What, low? Me and Amako tilted their necks and Nea pointed towards the edge of this ruined city. It''s pretty decaying over there, but there are remnants of stone pillars and walls, right? "Hmm? Oh, I''m sure there is." "Well, it''s not the inside of the city, it''s the outside."Not just some of them, but most of them. " ... oh, I see. If you were attacked and destroyed by a monster, the wall would have fallen or been broken inside. "Yeah, and... rabbit, go up to the sky." You mean, fly? "All right. Bulllin, a little Amaco and a little Roone, please." "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Leave Burling to the ground and fly with your cloak''s abilities. When it reached a certain height, Nea made a stop. The city is lined with decaying ruins. "You can go around here." Take a look at how the rabbits, the keelers, and the ruins were destroyed, as well as the remains of the outer walls and stone pillars that I just described. Hmm... is there something wrong with it? I looked down at the ruined city from the sky, as Nea told me. A city without trees and with white, decaying ruins. Most of the exterior walls that would have been expensively constructed to combat monsters would have been broken...? Is the destruction coming from one direction or the other? Oh, sure. All the fallen buildings and the broken ones are falling in the same direction! That''s it. Looking in the opposite direction, there is a large lake. So the lake was flooded and the city was swallowed up for a while? "That explains it..." No, wait. If you look closely, the shape of this city is unnatural, isn''t it? It''s more like... adjacent to the lake. Is half sinking? Have you noticed? "... let''s check it downstairs" Once you understand, you will descend to the ground and rendezvous with the Amakos to the lake side of the city. This is the border, isn''t it? It''s deteriorating over time, but it certainly looks like half of the city has sunk into the lake. Amako nods as she sees the ruins decaying halfway between the lake and the city. ... the water looks beautiful, but the bottom is pretty deep. "The city that sank into the lake."It''s almost like I''m talking about an illusion city or something like that... " I would have been excited if it hadn''t involved the power of demons and demon kings, but it wouldn''t have happened. Rather, I''d like to show senpai this mystery and romantic situation. The problem is that there''s nothing left in this ruin at the moment. "I think there''s definitely something... do you feel something, Rabbit?" "Hmm..." While speaking to Nea''s words, she had an honest feeling. "I have a bad feeling about this." "There''s something about this." There''s definitely something there. I-I have to tighten my head...... "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa That''s why you should stop fighting when I have a bad feeling about it. Roone is honestly attracted to Amako''s reaction. Anyway, let''s meet up with everyone and share information. Yeah, right. Koga and Nagi-san might have found something too. In the meantime, let''s get the camp ready after we share the information. I tried to share information, but I didn''t find anything other than what we found about the city. As a result, the city itself was nothing but decaying ruins. It was a place of great historical value to archaeologists, but it had nothing to do with the power of the Hate Demon King or the destination of Shia. Well then, let''s dive in for now. "All right, let''s go." "I don''t think so." Nagi stops me from putting my index finger on Koga''s proposal. In response, Korga and I protest in the strongest possible terms. "No, no, Kannagi-san." In the meantime, we need to investigate this suspicious lake. " "Koga is right. Rest assured, I''m good at holding my breath as part of my training. "That''s not the problem!?... I don''t know what''s in the lake."What if there''s a large monster or demon trap? " Indeed, what Nagi-san said made sense. But what should we do? Looking at the lake doesn''t change the situation. Hmm, when I was worried, Nea raised her wings. "Well then, why don''t you just wrap the rabbit around a rope or something and throw it into the lake?"If it seems dangerous, you can just pull it up with Kannagi and Koga. " It''s okay!? "... I see." "I''m not convinced either!" The rope can be solved by combining Korga''s dark magic, and the oxygen problem can be solved by Keira''s dark magic. I was troubled by the unexpected proposal, but Nagi-san stopped crying halfway, so I turned him down. "If so, there''s a way to dive into Koga''s counterpart and try to use it as a pseudo-bait..." "My counterpart will become a weapon, so if you think about it, you can become a fish, right?" Koga-kun, you''ve completely cut this off, right? Dark magic is going to change in this place, isn''t it? Nea and Hannah said something, but for now, let''s have Korga recon. If you eat something, you''ll get a harvest, and if you don''t, you''ll be safe and you''ll be able to dive. If that''s the case, we''ll get ready to investigate the lake--- "Ahh!!" Amako? Amako, who was nearby without warning, jumped on my back like he was jumping from Bullin. Instead of being confused by her clinging to her neck forcefully, she noticed that something unusual had happened. Nea, the magic spell of resistance to the demonic power! The voice of Amako clinging to me. Immediately after that, I felt some kind of magic interference in my magic sensing. Usato-san! It''s the devil''s magic power!! At the same time as Veena''s voice, which was slightly delayed, it was the magic of the dense stacked color that overflowed into the surroundings. The faces that were immune to the powerful demonic powers landed on the ground with their faces covered. The demonic power that confuses and paralyzes people''s minds. It sprang up from somewhere in the city and surrounded us as a morning mist appeared in the lake. 411 Chapter 363 A dense magic power that suddenly floods with smoke in a city full of ruins. The demonic power that confuses and corrupts people is coming to surround us. I''m totally fine. [M] Even though my amako was on the verge of being safe from the spell of Nea''s immunity on my shoulder...!! "Koga! You''ll be fine!!" "Oh no! If you''re careful, this is no big deal!!" Koga was fine... but you stabbed a magic blade in your leg and took care of it. I threw a magic bullet into his leg and checked that the area was safe while he was healing. I''m fine! I''ve experienced the power of demons several times!" Nagi-san is just as fine as I am. Hannah was fluttering, and Roone was completely under the influence and blinded. My men are... under a bit of influence. Exactly, with a short period of training, I didn''t get to play the demonic powers---? "Gu, ah, the demon''s magic power... ahhh?" Could it be that Mr. Nono''s demonic powers don''t work? "Well, anyway..." "Inoguchi-san..." However, it would be impossible to fall into the trap lightly by increasing the concentration. Immunity could not be fully applied, but my men have been trained to bounce back hypnosis to the point of seduction!! I struck my hands lightly spread out and made a sound of panning. Haha!? Only then did the men return to their senses in a happy state. "Have you woken up yet!! If you want, prepare your formation!!" "" "Ha!!" " Replying to my fury, my men moved into a state of alert while keeping an eye on their surroundings. After confirming that, I spoke to Amako, who was next to me, and Hannah, who was under the influence of the demon''s magic power, and Nea, who was using her cloak to draw Looney and cast a resistance spell on her shoulder. Nea, even Hannah and Roone have been given a magic spell of resistance!! I really disabled the demon''s magic power with my clap, this guy... Brainwashing is still a formidable exercise. It looks like they''re trying to stop us, but the demon countermeasures have hardened. Vina-san, what''s the reaction?! "There''s no response to magic sensing!"There is no demon but me nearby! " Remote magic? Or is it harassment? There''s plenty of room for that, but if you use this method instead of raiding, the next thing that happens-- "Usato! Something is coming from the lake!!" Prediction of Amako. Shortly thereafter, the splash of water was accompanied by my bursting shell and Korga''s magic thorns. How about that? "It''s not easy." The water bounced off of me and Korga''s attack gathered in the air and turned into an octopus-like tentacle. Then several identical tentacles appeared from the surface of the lake, and we could see that they were pointing at us. "Ah, El-san!!" "I know you don''t have to tell me!!" The tentacles of water are coming one after the other with a force reminiscent of a turbulent current. As soon as I called Elle behind me, she stood next to me as she unfolded the magic of the wind. She puts her hand on the healing burst shell that I made on my hand and puts the wind on it. "Fine! Do it!!" I''m going to intercept you!! Along with Erl''s signal, he threw a healing bursting round. Explosive shells are accelerated by the magic of the wind. At the moment of collision with the incoming water tentacle the wind and shock waves were released. "---If you name it, it''s a healing bomb." "Don''t name your moves on your own!?" A Mirakuru must-have that adds power to a regular burst shell by combining El''s wind magic. The tentacles of water in front of him thus made it possible to fly and temporarily withdraw. "Ah, ahhhh...! I haven''t had any meetings yet!! What''s the matter with him? He''s really gone!!" "Hey, you were so unstable! Mr. Elle!!" "Shut up, you pig!!" HIHHHH!! Don''t be out of control, move on!! Besides, it hasn''t stopped moving yet!! Since the water itself is in shape, it can be broken or regenerated!! "Da (oh)!!" ... Nanagi-san!? Nagi-san, who jumped out in front of me to pass me, stood with his black sword clutching with both hands on his shoulders, and swung it diagonally with a step that made the ground sink. "Megumi (Idola)!!" A blow to the body. It was released like a slap in the face, and the impending wall of water itself was broken in two (...). The power was immense, and just the aftermath of the slashing slashed even the surface of the water a few hundred meters away. "Well, that''s exactly what Rose and Nero are doing... what they''re doing is too strong..." "I want to impress you, but first we have to do something about this situation!! Nagi-san, I''ll hold it down with a healing burst!! I''ll escape the city with you and Koga---" When I said that word, a number of water tentacles came over my head. Fly away and the water will stretch to track me down, even if I avoid it. Is it me you''re after? Unnatural chasing... is there some sort of regularity? When you throw a bursting munition at the incoming water tentacle and bounce it off somehow, the tentacles flock to where the bursting munition started. Rabbit, this water seems to be attracted to magic power. I see. Is it like the magic of water that reacts to magic? Then the first priority is to use magic bullets to distract them and make time for everyone to escape. "It''s up to me and you to fight to unleash magic..." Elle-san, Hannah-san, Veena-san... maybe. Elle and Vina wanted Koga to follow them, and Hannah was influenced by the demon''s magic. In other words, I have decided what I should do. "Nagi-san, Koga!! These guys seem to be attracted by magic power!! I''m going to be a bastard, so please help me!" Oh! The number of water tentacles keeps growing. That''s enough to make you think you''re using all the water from the lake itself. ... is this the reason this city is in ruins? Nea, you''re with Amako. ... hah, I can''t help it anymore If it''s just me, I''m fine. [M] It doesn''t matter if we just rendezvous, so Nea gets to talk about the Amakos. Confirm that Nea has moved to Amako''s shoulder and call out to her again. "Amako, can you come!?" Yeah! Let''s start with Amako. Stretch out the cape and give Amako to Koga. The moment he receives Amako and thinks of Roone and Hannah next---, a huge water tentacle is struck and blocked between me and Koga. Then try again---, "...... Eusato, no!! Runes are flushing!!" The voice of Amako on Koga''s side hastened to attract Looney to us. A few seconds later, the water was pounded harder than before, and I had a cold sweat. "Have you been interfering?" You''ve obviously stopped it, haven''t you? Did you aim for Roone?Or did you simply aim for Keira''s cloak? "Rabbit!!" Seeing Nagi-san''s voice, she points to the lake. She points toward a lake that''s creating tentacles of water while swirling underwater. "The ruins in the water...?" The phenomenon created by sorcery unnaturally dug the lake itself like soil, and beyond that, half of the city, which was supposed to have sunk, looked like a large ruin. Normally, I don''t think I''d go in. However, around the ruins, there was something like a membrane of air, which was strangely similar to the ruins on the poisonous earth that I visited when I tried to recover the power of the demon king. "Please head over there!! What we want is probably over there!!" "Oh!! What are you going to do!!" I''ll attract them!! I''ll meet you later!! I gathered magic power in my right hand as I kicked off the water tentacle with a magic shock wave. Even if you say it like this, Nagi-san and Koga will still be swallowed up by the water!! Well, then, I''m determined to do it!! If you''re gathering in magic power!! I love system strengthening!! When I jumped up with my cloak while activating the system strengthening, almost all the water tentacles gathered here to ignore Nagi-san and the others. "Come on!! If only I could catch you!!" Secure Looney and Hannah firmly to their backs with the cloak on their backs. The two of them had not yet recovered from the influence of the demon''s magic. While protecting the two of them, he fled with all his strength from the water tentacles that were attacking him from all directions!! I realized that the demonic power was more troublesome than I expected. Due to the magic attribute of phantom magic, I never thought that even though the magic power that affects the spirit should be difficult to work, I would not be deceived by this. No, maybe one of the reasons was that the concentration of magic power used as a trap was too strong... but the thought that it was so cloudy had healed. "...... Ugh, is that you, Wasato?" This healing magic wave and back, which makes you feel calm in vain, is definitely Ussat-kun''s. I wonder why, but perhaps he''s carrying me with a dark magic cape, bewildered by the demonic power. It''s tremendously shaky. The vibrations and the wind are already making things worse. I slowly open my eyes, feeling a lot of unpleasant hunches. "Giaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa An unbelievable scream overflowed from my mouth. Because I''m flying around with my body fixed to Rabbit-kun''s back!! It''s strange not to shout at this!! Rather, what is the situation? Usato-san!! Behind you, I''m coming from all directions!! "Corresponding!!" What is the mysterious water that is attacked from the surrounding area? It reminds me of an octopus''s legs, and it''s about to attack us flying in the sky with billions and billions of copies to count. Usat-kun suddenly accelerates with me and Roone on his back, releasing it with just the speed and throws the usual explosive magic bullet from his palm as he changes direction. "After all, you''re full of stopping!!" Explodes and scatters water tentacles, but regenerates quickly. He swung his limbs like a spin while tonguing, knocking down the tentacles of water and released a green shockwave from his right palm. "If we don''t do something about this, I''ll be chasing you forever...?" That''s where Wussat notices me on his back. Hannah-san! Have you noticed! "Have you noticed!! Isn''t that right!? What''s going on while your consciousness is vague? Why are you in a Doshura yard like this?!" "Ah, I''m wasting my time explaining, so I''d like to ask for Roone first!!" "What is it!?" When I returned to you and looked in your arms, I saw Looney, who was asleep as if she was nodding. She''s fixed with dark magic so she won''t be shaken off like me, but I wonder if she lost consciousness due to the influence of the demon''s magic? Nodding, Roone with a bitter expression murmured something as she twitched. "Mom..." "Yes, I''m your mom." Isn''t it a crime to call me Mom, even though I always call you Mom? So I caught him. "Hahaha! I can''t catch you with that much speed!!" Wasato-kun returns to me with a genuine voice in vain. "Ah, dangerous, dangerous, I almost can''t go back..." Rabbit-kun!! Let''s get out of here!! "No, I''m still buying time!!" "Buying time...!?" Suddenly the flipped rabbit shows the ruins in the lake to me on my back. That''s... I see, that''s what it is. Kannagi and Koga headed for the ruins. You''re telling me that you bought them out so they wouldn''t get attacked? So, why am I and Looney here? "... sorry!!" ... It''s easy to complain here, but I know he''s trying to get me and Looney to a safe place first because of his personality, so there''s nothing I can do about it. I don''t think it''s a strange excuse, but I think it has a losing character. "---" Rabbit-kun flies in the sky with a pushing water tentacle. The water tentacles try to catch him with the force of volume as he moves around using the arcane technique of diverting direction with shock waves. "... how about this!" He soared and threw a slightly larger magic bullet. Immediately after that, he wiped out the magic power that was wrapped around his body, and stopped floating in dark magic. I chased the magic bullet to lure the water tentacle that dropped past him and suddenly turned around to aim at the falling Wasato-kun. "Chi!! It''s annoying!!" Once again, the levitating rabbit accelerates at once with a magical shockwave. It jumps in preference to magic power, but it''s intelligent enough to distinguish between human shapes? "Ah, right! Healing remnant fist!!" Wasato-kun, who seemed to have noticed something, covered his body with healing magic and left the magic coat in place. Why are you doing that right now? Immediately after that, a swarm of water tentacles rushed towards the end of my sight on Rusat-kun''s back magic power. "I''m attacking the afterimage...?" While flying, Wasato left behind magic images. I feel like I can''t say anything because strange techniques are active in strange places. That water is full of magic!! That''s right!! Indeed, as Keira-chan said, the water tentacles that were continually exposed to the magic power of Usato-kun had a slight green magic power. Magic power that disappears after a short time. When he saw it, Rabat-kun suddenly suddenly turned around and pushed himself into the water tentacle. "Wait, why are you banging on me?! Why are you banging on me?!" System enhancement!! "It''s not a voice that strengthens the system of healing magic!?" Uthat-kun, who does what he wants to do, puts his green glowing hand against the tentacle of water. In a moment, an untold shock slammed against us. "---!!?" There was no screaming this time. The body of Usato-kun, who was soaring into the sky, stopped in the air. "I think the magical power of the overall system deterioration has been chained up."I could have wiped it out, but it''s still going to play. " Wow, it was such a shock. What do you mean? Usuat-kun calmly looks down at the lake underneath him and calls out to me on his back. Hannah-san, are you okay? "I hate bunnies..." "Ah, hahah..." Even though I''m older, I''m half-crying. If it hadn''t been for Looney in this arm right now, I wouldn''t have known what I was doing to you. [M] "...... It looks like the Korgas have safely entered the ruins." What are you going to do, Mr. Hussat? "Let''s go, too." ... if we think about it normally, we''ll end up in the ruins. But the ruins are protected by those water tentacles, and it''s unlikely they''ll be able to get in by any normal means. Well, as long as I had the ability to break through as much as Mr. Usato. I''ll let you manipulate the magic bullets because you''re obsessed with magic power. It''s helpful. Think of me as the only person who fights with magic bullets on all sides of this Explorer. I have to work for about the amount of luggage I have had so far. "Shortly before going into the water, Hannah and Roone wrap themselves in a cloak.If the water leaks, please tell me through Keira!! Then go--- " Please wait!! As Keira opens the cape wide, a buzzing sound is emitted from the cloak. When you lean your neck against the sound, the collar of your cloak changes into a mask-like shape that covers the lower half of your face. "This is..." I''ve inhaled a lot of air!Maybe you can breathe in the water!! " I''ve been thinking about it since I first heard about it, but isn''t Keira''s magic too convenient? "I''m so glad you''re here...!" Thank you so much!! Let''s follow you quickly!! "Ahh!!" The rabbit that bears us will skyrocket on the spot, gaining altitude and then accelerating at once. At that time, he naturally threw several small magic shells into the air to throw them away. "Eh, Mr. Usato, is that what you--?" "Healing Spreading Bullet" The magic bullet exploded in my sight on my back. From the overflowing shock wave, magic bullets are scattered in the air so that they can bounce, and the water tentacles are drawn. However, when I saw the magic bullet falling like a shooting star, I didn''t even have the energy to surprise me anymore. At this time, I understood Mr. Nea''s feelings very well. I don''t know what to do because my enemies don''t like it, but my allies have noticed that it''s mentally troublesome. "After all, I hate Ussato-kun..." While saying that, I also released magic bullets around to support him. "Prepare for impact!!" "I know you don''t have to tell me!!!!" Screaming in a hurry, my sight is shrouded in darkness, covered in the cloak of dark magic. The sound of falling into the water. Don''t worry. Honestly, I wasn''t very anxious. After all, there are healing wizards on our backs like monsters. 412 Chapter 364 While Wasat stepped forward with his water tentacle, we entered the ruins that existed in the lake. I really thought that I should act with the healing magic rabbit now, but in that situation, I decided to move so that I wouldn''t get in the way of the rabbit. D D D A ruin where half of the city sank into a sunken lake. Although the ruins themselves were immersed in water, there are countless inlets that lead to the inside like a membrane of air, and from there, there is no water, but a dark space. "You guys, check your baggage right now."I don''t know what''s going to happen, so you need to know what you have. " Ha! Subordinates who follow Koga''s instructions to confirm the luggage they each have. As I watched, I looked up... at the entrance behind me. The entrance was closed from the side you entered. Yeah. Looks like someone who built this trap wants to trap us here. The entrance we entered was now closed by a stone wall. With the torch on immediately, it wasn''t completely dark, but the ruins are likely to take longer to explore than I expected. Can you break it, Kannagi? "I can... but the ruins themselves may collapse with a bad shock."It can be crushed by water pressure due to the time difference, and it is dangerous to think with prediction and magic. " If so, can''t the wall be broken? It seems difficult to rendezvous with Wasato from here. "Ugh, but for the time being, I''ve broken into that kind of place."You''re so out of line with the rabbit. " "She''s fine, isn''t she?" Yeah, they''ll be in the ruins anyway. I''m scared of your comments, because I think you''ve known each other for the longest. Korga''s cheeks pull at Nea and my words. In fact, I don''t think there''s enough power in that water to catch a rabbit. "Often forgotten, Rosato and I have a contract for the use of magic."So if anything happens to that person, I''ll know immediately. " "Huh, is that so?" What''s it like to be a rabbit now? " "Very well." "I can only imagine what it''s like..." If Nea says so, I''m relieved. In the first place, I will definitely foresee a future in which Rasat will be in danger. Thinking like that, Kannagi, who was wary of his surroundings, spoke to Koga. Korga, we should move on as soon as we can. "What? Why?" "I''m afraid we won''t be able to rendezvous with Wasato here."Our goal is the same, and we may be able to rendezvous with the rabbits if we go ahead and get to our destination. "... surely he might think the same." Koga, who had been bothered for a few seconds by putting his hand on his chin, scratched his head in a troublesome manner. "Haha, I''m not good at using my head like this, but let''s go through these gloomy ruins first."There''s Hannah over there, and the rabbit will be fine. " "Fu... Captain! I think Hannah is very worried about her mental health!!" Koga shows his reflection on the point made by one of his subordinates, Nono-san. Sure looks like Hannah''s in a lot of trouble. "... yes, it''s going to be tough" "It seems to me that the two of you are referring to something else......?" Me and Nea nodded to the crooked look. No matter how much we spend together, the rabbit will act beyond our expectations. It''s hard to be swayed by that... but it''s also because I trust him to show me the way to break things down if I turn around. "... ahhh, it''s soaking wet..." When I dived into the lake, I didn''t see where the good Kogas had gone, so I jumped into the hole I had set up for now. I was going to look a little inside and look for another entrance, but the hole that got in quickly was blocked by a rock and I couldn''t get out. "... it''s dark." Attach the healing elastic shell created in your hand to the wall. The green light of healing magic illuminates the passage, and while checking the solid scaffolding, more healing elastic bullets are made and thrown at the end of the passage. "There is no reaction to the healing sensation....... will you be all right? " There are no enemies around. While confirming that, I let out Hannah and Looney, who were wrapped in dark magic on their backs. Hannah, who was still holding Roone in a stun, stepped out of my back with a squeeze. "Eh, is it here...?" Inside the ruins. Looks like we''re trapped. "No, why!?" "I enjoyed diving." The response was a kick to the shin. Does the demon woman have a grudge against my shin? Calm down, it''s an auger joke to get you up and running. "It''s a fine joke for anyone but you, but I don''t think it''s a joke for you...!!" "I am thought to be the one who really enjoy swimming in such a situation...?" Normally shocked. And then, Roone wakes up right next to me listening to the exchange between me and Hannah. "... nnh, onhaha..." "Good morning. Do you want some sweets?" Wussat, keep this man away from my ram and Ros. Keira says that to Hannah, who doesn''t hesitate to give her portable food from her own little bag. I don''t think it''s easy to be a better person than a senior in a limited situation. Well, I know that you like children rather than small children, but it doesn''t feel that dangerous. Rather, as someone who knows Ms. Hannah''s past, she also understands how it feels to have a younger child with her sister, so it''s a complicated mood. Sighing with all sorts of things, I sat down and knelt down to match the gaze of Roone, who was cheeking her portable food. "...... Roone, explain the situation now."Just calm down and listen to me. " "Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Explain to her how she entered this ruin. I don''t have time for details because of the situation, but Roone nodded to understand. "Maybe there''s a Shia here, right?" "I still don''t know that. But I think it''s very likely." "Nevertheless, I will follow you." I''m worried that Hannah is going to stubbornly crush my flank from behind, but I''ve decided what I need to do now. "Maybe the Amakos are going to rendezvous with us as we move into the ruins, so we''ll go into the ruins and rendezvous with everyone." That''s right, I don''t think we can break it and move on, and I think we should move on. Nagi-san, Koga, and his men were over there, which was far too powerful. In addition to that, there were Nea and Amako, and they were fine as long as there was nothing else to do. "Let''s move on quickly."...... before that...... " I give Looney the healing elastic shell I made in my hand. "Why are you giving this to me?" "It''s a light, so light up your feet." "... amazing, don''t do that." Roone touches the healing elastic in a strange way. It will disappear over time, but you can give it to me again. "Hey, even Keira and Hannah." Thank you! "It''s really useful in a strange place, isn''t it?Ahh, even though the user is like this, the healing magic is warm..... " "Please don''t treat me like a bad person..." Keira wanted it somehow, so I gave it to her. Now, where everyone has the light, I point forward. [M] Do you all have healing magic!! Then start exploring!! Oh! Ooh! "What is this strange motivation...?" The four of us will rendezvous with the Amakos as we explore the ruins...!! To do this, let''s start by going through this ruin wrapped in darkness!! But it''s much bigger than it looks from the outside. Sure. It''s creepy like a maze inside. What the hell is this place made for? Throwing a magic bullet while sensing a healing sensation, what you can see as you move through the ruins is like a pattern engraved on a stone pillar or wall. "I''m sure it belongs to Roone-chan''s ancestors... but at a time when we''re building such a civilization in such a dangerous place, the contents of the ruins don''t seem normal." "My race of humans may still be somewhere?" "... I''m sorry, I can''t say it''s impossible... I can only say it now." Hannah apologized to Looney, looking sorry she didn''t want you to have any hope. You don''t have to apologize. I''m not telling you how meeting the same species will change now, but if you look the same, I can trust you." "Looney-chan..." But you''re a little scared. Go away. Ah, Hannah collapsed from her knee. When I smiled bitterly and radiated magic power in front of me, I sensed two reactions to magic power sensing. I''ll beat Hannah and Roone in the back. "Mr. Wasato?" "Shh. There''s someone there. The number of people may be two, because the healing magic does not work, so the demon side may have prepared the corpse." Well then, I''ll be right behind you, so please protect me. Isn''t it too quick? "At least I think you can support me with phantom magic..." "Eh... but since my phantom magic doesn''t work, it''s okay to get involved with you as usual."Well then, leave it to me! " Sometimes you''re so happy with a declaration that you''re being attacked on the back by an ally...? Well, Hannah''s Phantom Magic is powerful, so if the fight gets prolonged, her support will help us get closer to where there''s a reaction. "...... muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu It came out in a very large space. Looks like a passage bigger than before, but I''ll see who''s hanging out on the edge of the wall. I created healing magic in my hand, and when I illuminated it, it was there ---, Behhhh, Wasato-kun...!? Aul-san!? There was Aul, who looked at me and pulled her cheeks, and one of the twins, the Dark Wizard, who somehow grabbed the hem of her clothes and was able to revive the corpse that had attacked me a short while ago. "Oh, hey, you''re the Usato-kun."I-It''s an odd opportunity. " Hello, Aul. It''s a strange thing to see you there. Strange silence dominates the dark ruins. Unexpected circumstances, but given what''s happened and why we''re in this situation right now, there''s no way we''re going to miss her here. "Runes" "... you''re the enemy, aren''t you?" "No... but you got the other one." "All right." At the same time that I was emitting magic power, Roone was wearing a dark magic coat. Wrapped in a black flame, she transformed into a leopard-like animal and flew to the Dark Wizard''s child next to Mr. Aul. "I don''t really understand your sister. She was attacked by a monster!?" "I''m your opponent!" "Geez!? That''s right!? I''ve raided you so many times!!" Aur absorbed the instant healing fist with his shock magic. At that moment, I came close to him and wielded the healing magic wrapped around my hands. "If you''re here, it means that the devil is here after all!!" "Ahh, it''s a bit confusing...!!" Even if you get upset, Aur-san will prevent my fist with a sword held in a sheath pulled from your waist. Each time I waved my arms, I created a magic bullet and fired it with my fist. "So please listen to me!!" "... a story?" The opponent didn''t want to pull the sword just because it was blocking the attack, so he pulled his fist at a distance. Looking at me, with a reassuring expression on her face, Aur-san then looked puzzled when he saw a healing magic bullet with a light green light stuck around her arms, shoulders, and flanks. Huh? Why did you give me magic bullets? Rest assured. (...) The bursting shell is not attached yet.I wanted to talk to you before I caught you in earnest. " As it is now, it is only a sphere of healing magic with weak normal potency. However, if the battle resumes like this, the next attack will be a combination of explosive shells and system enhancements. "... this is a normal magic bullet, right?" "Yeah, that''s a regular magic bullet, right?" "I don''t know. My instincts don''t feel good about this." Did you unconsciously realize the danger of that healing magic bullet? ... that''s exactly what Rose''s lieutenant was entrusted with. The ability to sense danger is reminiscent of Rose''s supernatural imagination. Mr. Aul is not hostile to us. ... no, this guy hasn''t been aiming for hostility, but he''s not going to fight here. Not one of the twin Dark Wizards that Roone had captured seemed to resist. I release my stance with a sigh. [M] "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Let me just briefly explain... we were separated from the devil "... what is it?" Did you get away with the devil? Under what circumstances would it be possible for Mr. Aul, who is on the side of the devil, to escape? Wasn''t it the devil who set it up in the first place? 413 Chapter 365 Aul said that he was deviated from the devil. It would explain the mysterious situation where she and the Dark Wizard''s twin were together, but I still didn''t know if I could trust them. "Why did you break away from the devil?" It could still be a trap set by the Devil''s side. I know how cunning they are, so I can''t trust them unconditionally, and Aur-san says the following words in a somewhat dumbfounded manner. In the first place, right? The devil caught me in the trap of this ruin. "...... Could it be a trick like an octopus leg on a lake?" "Yes. The demons didn''t know anything. They swallowed me like that, and I had to pounce with the force of my orders."That''s how things are right now. " Is a demon stupid? Hannah''s teeth were dressed up, and Aul''s smile was still on her face. ... that trick wasn''t on the devil''s side. "I mean, you''re not going to be hostile to us as it is?" "The priority of the order itself has been overwritten."Now I feel strongly tied up because the order to "protect the devil" has surpassed the order to "kill Rusato-kun". " I wish there was Nea here. "I may have managed with her necromancer..." "... er, that means you''re still driven by the urge to attack Rabbit-kun?" Aur nodded to Hannah''s words. It didn''t look like much, but you''re still fighting it...? "I saw hell with the devil''s captain before."There''s no way you''re going to put up with it. " "... I see." Usuat-kun, come here for a second. Hannah grabs my arm and pulls me a little further away from Aul. She suddenly pointed her finger at me, wondering what it was. "Usuat-kun should learn to suspect a little."Well, it looks like you''re ahead of the game, but it''s a puppet awakened by the devil''s hand.It''s too dangerous to believe bypassing them, even if they have intrinsic motives. Hannah is right. I am easy to fool and I am not good at lying. [M] I know that. but....." But? "Even at some risk, I want to extract information from Aul-san."the means to free her and her allies from the devil, and what the devil is aiming to do..... " This is a kind of chance. I was able to extract information from Mr. Aul... and I wanted to ask herself what she thinks about the situation and Rose. In my words, Hannah sheds her hand on her forehead. [M] "Huh. You''re a real pain in the ass, Wussat-kun." "... sorry" Please don''t apologize. I will be vigilant, so don''t be alarmed." Thank you very much. Don''t let Hannah get into any trouble. As for me, while paying attention to Aul-san, let''s be very careful not to endanger Hannah-san and Looney. "Have you finished your consultation?" "Yes. For now, we will proceed to the ruins to rendezvous with our people."Of course, you guys will too. " For now, we should rendezvous with Nea. If she were here, we might find some way to deal with Mr. Aul''s situation. "... maybe I can''t hold you down on my own and attack you, but..." "Please only attack me at that time."...... Fu, don''t worry. Because it''s a routine thing to be attacked by a colleague. " The lifeguard group fought with the strong faces a few times, and Rose burst out into flames. I''m used to that kind of thing. "Ah, is that how it feels at the moment?"No, I''ll be relieved. " Is that what you used to do? Besides, I''m constantly vigilant with magic sensing, and Keira is there to protect me. Hmmm, I''ll take care of it. "... I was curious during the previous raid, but it''s strange that there are demon children in the cloak..." I guess I shouldn''t go into too much detail about Keira''s abilities. I avoided getting Aur-san''s intel on Keira. "Rather, you''re next, Roone." "Usually, this guy doesn''t move at all." My eyes are open, but are they dead? " Rune holds down a fragment of a twin Dark Wizard in the form of a leopard wrapped in a black flame. There is no appearance that the person who has been held down moves in a slack manner. "You don''t have to hold it down anymore."...... Mr. Aul, what''s wrong with this guy? " "It''s usually like this to manipulate a wreck if you don''t order anything."In addition, if I hadn''t said it before, she''d be even more impotent without her twin sister... and I''d have had a hard time clinging to her just now. " So it''s not a special threat at the moment? Released from Roone''s restraint, her twin sister slowly walked up from her sled and clung to Hannah''s arm for some reason. Her face turns pale at the sudden action of someone who thought it was none of their business. "Well, um, what do you mean?I''m clinging to the remains of the demonic forces. " Oh, you seem to like it, don''t you? "It''s Rabbit-kun''s job that''s so troublesome! Oh, would you please leave?" Even though Hannah called out, there was no response. Hmm, is it that you''re being pulled by life''s actions even though you''re unconscious? "Isn''t it because you resemble your sister?" "......" Mr. Aul, let''s get this over with and move on. You can''t talk about it. Hannah is losing her real sister. I interrupted my conversation when I saw her upset, prompting Roone to look ahead. "Ah, and, Aul-san, this." "Huh? What? Magic bullets?"Wow, that''s amazing how it feels! " Before proceeding further, I handed Mr. Aul a healing magic bullet. The shape is held to the sphere by elasticity, which can also illuminate the path. "But somehow it feels lighter than those two magic bullets..." "Huh, is that so? Well, the light itself doesn''t change." "... well, that''s how it is, too." Didn''t you think it was anything to worry about? As it was, Aul touched a healing magic bullet made from system deterioration. Looking at me sideways, I noticed Hannah looking at me as if I were looking out of the way, and I was going forward while illuminating the dark ruins with healing magic. The last thing I remember was Captain Rose dying in his arms. Nero Agence. Torn apart by his magic sword, I was unable to heal my wounds by healing magic and died quickly. I wasn''t honest when asked about my grudge against the demons. We both fought to kill each other, and we both died in a collapse. I couldn''t change the outcome, and I was satisfied that the captain was the last to survive. Our death is not meaningless. In this era, even if you left the strongest captain, it could be said to be the best result. That''s the end of our lives. I should have---, Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no When I thought I was dead, I came back to life. Technically, it''s just my soul that''s dead, but it''s not the worst. We must obey the orders of the devil, and our colleagues must have nothing to do with the unwitting wreckage of the gorilla. But there was one thing that was good in all this worst-case scenario. It ''s---, "Keira, Roone, are you hungry? Are you okay?" It''s okay! "Don''t worry." The healing wizard the captain found and trained---Usato-kun. I narrowed my eyes at the demon child who uses dark magic and at him who is talking to the cloak. It was a good thing I could meet the same healing wizard as the captain, who I didn''t think I''d ever be able to match. "Rabbit-kun, I''m afraid to be with you, but what should I do!? You won''t leave me at all!?" "Well, um, it''s kind of normal, so for now, let''s do it as we please." "...... that proposal!"This person is a Dark Wizard, so it''s better to stick to them!! " "Please don''t try to press me..." It''s lively. Even though he was surprised at the sight of the demons and humans getting along, he wasn''t surprised at all. Everyone knows what''s going on while I''m dead. When the Demon King''s army came back to life, The Kingdom of Lingle summoned the brave, The Kingdom of Lingle won three battles against the Demon King''s army. Finally, the heroes defeated the demon king and surrendered, and the war was over. At the center of it were the heroes of the Kingdom of Lingles and Wasato-kun. Captain''s successor...... A human who fights with healing magic. It''s a really normal boy up close. But I know.This seemingly ordinary boy explodes his healing magic while making an unbelievable move. He''s definitely a Captain''s apprentice. She had enough bullshit to be sure. "That''s it." Wasato threw the magic bullet in his hand at the end of the aisle. The light pushed into the darkness, and the sound of bouncing wooden spirits. No reaction, let''s move on. "Do you know that much...?" "I can detect moving objects and creatures."Especially when it comes to organisms, healing magic is activated, so it''s easier to understand that way. " This is what the demons are most wary of. Rusat-kun''s sensing abilities. Even the sorcery of hiding from the world is such a strange technique that demons can become natural enemies, making them invisible. "How did you and your captain meet?" Well, how does it feel?... right, right after being summoned by this world, you were captured and thrown into the lifeguard group. " Ah, I see. I know, I know. All of a sudden, I was grabbed by my head and sent to the army. "I had a terrible time when I was first thrown into the unit."They gathered together in the Lingle Kingdom, and it was like a magical cave, and it was nothing but fear. " "At my time, there were many strong faces that could only be considered bandits."I was really scared at the time. " Omotesando...? I''m curious about the men of the Captain''s men, but it looks like Ussat-kun felt the same as me. "In my case, then I started training, but I managed to get through it." Did you get over it? Yeah, I got over it. You''ve had a hard time, right? Huh? Huh? Even though I was moody along the way, something came out of the way...? No, come on, let''s skip the subject because even a me without temperature is going to be a deep story of darkness that seems to be fading---, "Ah, but it was a bad idea to keep taking the leader''s fist to build up your dodge."No, I thought I was really going to die. "Why are you alive...?" I keep getting fisted by the captain...? What is he doing? I don''t think I''m going to take it easy on her, but on the contrary, she''s overtaken by that training and is here. It seems that the purpose of the training is to develop a dodge force that does not rely on healing magic... "That''s..." "Now I think Nero-san... the leader of the regiment who fought Nero Agence tried to teach me." The name of the demon that killed me. Without showing any agitation, I shrug my shoulders like a mess. Well, that means we didn''t die in vain. "... I''m sorry. I don''t think that was a good idea." Since I was called insensitive quite often in my lifetime, I immediately noticed that Ussato-kun had shaken his face. Even if I wanted the dead to make sense of my death, I would have thought that he or the captain alive didn''t want us to die in the first place. "Do you think I hate demons?" "I don''t know." I smile bitterly when I say yes to him who answered immediately. "I only know about you in my discourse."He''s a trusted subordinate of the regiment commander, and he was entrusted with the role of deputy commander. " "... from the captain?" "I trusted my subordinates and deputy captains."Later... my personality is similar to mine. " "With you?" "I don''t like losing." where you can eat and hang on to the leader of the regiment. " "Haha, it''s a lot like that." That''s why I think the Captain chose this girl... but I know it''s different. "So please let me know. Do you hate demons?" "...... I don''t think so." I don''t think so. We''re done here. The magic that brought me back is forcing me to incite hatred, but it doesn''t matter. "I wasn''t fighting with demonic hatred in the first place."We were... the captain''s men, so we fought. " I see. "The captain... he''s settled with Nero Agence, right?" Wasato nods to my question. [M] Yeah, I blew it. "If the captain properly followed me, there''s really nothing to say."I can return to the world with peace of mind. " I haven''t been skilled since the beginning. That''s how I smiled and tried to give out a big, senpai-like penetration. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, ... ah. "Well, that''s terrible. I''ve been doing this for quite a while, so if I''m taken in front of the Captain, I''ll be dead...!" No. "You''re my junior!?" I feel strong determination and goodwill. What is wrong with her is that she knows very well what irrationality I have in mind. Oulu-san, look, you and I have been working for the same boss named Rose. "Eh, oh, look, I feel sorry for my predecessors... look, my senpai!!" "There''s no point in feeling compassion for your predecessor before you feel the anger of the leader of the regiment."I''ll do my best to protect myself. " "I''m so relieved that I didn''t change even after I died!!" The smile was so refreshing that I was thrown out. If I were in the opposite position, I would definitely do the same thing, so I can''t say anything... "... hahaha" But I was relieved. The captain hasn''t changed at all. He is the same person we followed with respect. More than anything, the boy who walks next to him proves it. "---Stop, please." When all sorts of unspoken emotions come to an end, Mr. Usato''s legs stop. "There''s something in the open space ahead.I''m not human... is this a monster? That''s an amazing number. " What are you going to do? "... it seems inevitable. Aul-san, if you''re clinging to Hannah-san, can you run?" "No, I don''t think I can because I''m just fluttering around." He''s a little troubled, but he deforms the cloak he''s wearing. Before Usat-kun could say anything, a demonic race called Hannah stepped into his cloak with her clinging twin sister and jumped on. "The most important thing is, will you always carry me?Because it''s easier to ride than any other horse. " "...... Please turn into a stationary turret that emits phantom magic behind me." "Ah, ah? The treatment is messy all at once...? Wasabi-kun?"Are you mad? Rabbit? " What is the principle of his cloak? ... well, you don''t have to explain it to me because I can''t disobey the demon''s orders. Thinking of it that way, the other demonic child---a child called Roone-was wrapped in a black flame without warning. Unexpectedly, the black flame gradually decreased and jumped on Rabbit-kun''s shoulder as it reached the size of a kitten. "Eh, Roone... can you get so small?" I-Is that a child lion...? " "I imitated the little owl that''s always on your shoulder.I''ll leave it to you to move, because the night vision won''t work. " "Ah, oh, okay. Be careful not to shake it off." "Ohh!" Eh, I can''t do this, can I? Before that, there were five of us in a group, but it was actually reduced to two!? Isn''t it strange at a time when no one but me has any doubts!? Well then, Aul-san, let''s move on. "Usuat-kun is more surprised than the captain in a sense..." "... well, I''m aware of that." "I wonder if it''s salvation to be aware of.....?" I''ve only had a fairly short exchange, but I''m already feeling hungry... 414 Chapter 366 From the reaction sensed by the magic power, the target was a swarm of monsters. There were quite a few of them, and fighting was inevitable. ... we need to save some magic. Even if you save on the deterioration of the system, there will be fewer things to reduce. I went on to speak to Roone, who was in a child lion state on my shoulder. "Roone, can you put a flame on my hand?" I can''t. I can make sure it doesn''t burn, but I have a fever. Well then, what about this cage? When I asked Roone, the lion on my shoulder, the flame ran from her shoulder, and the flame lit up in her right hand. ... it looks like I''ll be fine if I put my hand on the basket. If you look closely, the color of the flame is blueish black. I saw it during the day and it was black, but when I looked at it in the dark, I could see the bluish colour mixed together. It was the same color as the Runes of the Child Lion. "The rest is yours... no, Keira''s black fluttering clothes" About my dark magic? "Yeah, I can put it on." That said, Keira''s dark magic cape was lit by Roone''s dark magic flame, burning the edges. Hannah slapped me on the back of her cheek as she panicked. "Wait, wait, wait!? I''m here too, so please don''t burn it!!" "Ah, I''m sorry.... but don''t worry.I''ve made sure to avoid you. " You don''t have to worry about Looney-chan You''re emotionally unstable. Hannah sighed as she slapped me on the cheek as Roone rushed out. I asked her to extinguish the flame once and looked back at Aul. Mr. Aul, I will explain the enemy''s situation for now. "Why don''t you explain your current situation first?" Hmm, you can see that. "Uu, wow, as a result of seeing it, my brain refuses to understand..." This is the only thing I can really say. Because it looks like improvised teamwork. So, it''s the enemy. Yes. "For now, there are a lot of them." Aul leans his head at my words. [M] Perhaps it was too abstract to convey it well. "Well, how long is it?" "There are many on the walls and on the ground.It''s a main road from here, so it''s difficult to avoid it. "... erm, is it a monster?" Probably. I don''t really understand the shape. The fact that this ruin is in the lake definitely means that it is a monster related to it, but perhaps it is a herd. "That''s when they noticed us, and they got murdered.Maybe... a monster with an excellent sense of smell. " "It''s not very generous... what should we do?" "I can''t turn back, so I''m going to break through like this." I wish I had Bullin, but he''s in Amako right now. Hmm? "What the hell are you doing here?"Crawling on the ground... is it a snake monster? " Scouting? Probably. Let''s find out who the other person is first. They approach us very quickly, so they shoot a sticky healing magic bullet into the wall of the passage in front of them before they make contact. The passage is illuminated by the green light of healing magic to ensure visibility. "Hey, hey, Usato-kun." After all, isn''t the magic bullet I got light in color? " "We have enemies coming, so focus." "Eh, ah, I''m sorry... it''s so thin after all..." It was a really sharp stone. The degraded healing magic bullet itself was harmless. ...... I wonder if you''ll come soon. "I wonder what''s coming...!" The only thing that came close to the sensing range was me. The clear form is a large serpent. It was the moment when the healing magic light appeared forcefully in the illuminated passage I jumped in as I opened my mouth wide to see through the sharp fangs. "Whoa!!!" Ahhhhh!? The sound of monsters and the screams of Hannah and Keira. I put my back fist against a big snake-like monster that tried to bite without much upset. "Hmmm." "Vagy!!?" Beaten to the side, the snake with its white eyes peeled off instantly was struck from the wall and stunned. ".... All right." "Well, why isn''t Ushato-kun moving?" "Now, there''s no way I''m frightened by a big snake." "It''s futile, dependable and irritating..." Isn''t that irrational? I had fought Baldinak and the Evil Dragon in the first place. If you want to frighten me, you can bring Rose, Senpai, or Lucas. Rose didn''t have to say it, but I don''t know what Senpai and Lucas would do any more than the Devil King. So, what is this monster? When I looked at the fainted monster, I could see that it wasn''t just a big snake. Rather than the surface of a snake, it had a scales reminiscent of a dragon, and its color was beautiful blue. It''s about... three or four meters in size. It was the average size of a monster, but the number of monsters waiting for it wasn''t unusual. "Suu, it''s a water dragon." In the ocean, sea dragons... apparently they''re called sea-serpents... but I''ve never heard of them making such an unusual number of herds. " "Wow, I''ve never seen a sea dragon before."Even when I was in the Captain''s unit, I thought it was already extinct... but I knew it was in the underground. " "Is this unusual?" I''m in the river everywhere for a while. " Hannah and Aul seemed to be unusual, but for Roone, it looked like the monsters were everywhere. Could it be that it is a monster rarely found in human space? I had the feeling that it was in the monster book I was reading about. This is the lower end of the herd. "Do you understand?" "Some wise monsters try to weigh the power of their prey by letting the lower edge go first."In this case, we are the prey. We just figured out who they were. I should have more information than my opponent on the healing sensors. Let''s keep pushing through and move on. "First, I''ll kick you with magic."Keira protects her back.Roone was assisted by a flame. Hannah was supported by magic bullets as soon as she came into contact with the enemy.Aur-san will join me in a battle to break through the herd of water dragons. " Aul-san? Looking at me in amazement, she put her hand on her head in a happy state as she called out to Mr. Aul. "Somehow, I thought I was properly serving as the deputy captain...You really look like me, don''t you? " "It''s a pleasure to hear you say that." "Please don''t." I died halfway down the road. " Aul smiles with a self-mocking smile. "I am a corpse left behind by the times."That''s why you''re not a respected person either... " But you''re alive, aren''t you? "... ah, um, don''t you understand my situation?" I''ve been trying to tell you this, but in Mr. Aul''s case, it''s not like he''s dead. I have reason and I can talk. "If you''re sane enough to talk like this, you''re still alive."I can take you in front of the Commander and let you talk about it. " "... aren''t you often said to be stubborn?" In that sense, you must be stubborn because you think you don''t have the face to match Rose. I will never give up on this. [M] She looked at me with a bitter smile and slapped her cheeks with her hands, looking into the darkness. Well, let''s regain our focus and move on. Yeah! The dragon hasn''t started yet. I approached a certain distance and filled it to the brink of being attacked. I showed Hannah the healing bursting shell that I had made with my palm on my back. Hannah-san, let''s do this phantom magic. "Yes, yes." "Named healing phantom burst...!!" "Yes, yes, it''s cool. It''s cool." I was told to apologize to my child for some reason. First of all, when I tried to throw a healing burst shell filled with phantom magic, I noticed that Mr. Aul was trying to make a magic bullet similar to mine. "You remember that my system is shock magic, right?" "Yeah, yeah... no way, Aul-san..." "If it''s like a shock, I can do the same thing with you." The purple magic power gathered in Aul''s hand turned into a sphere. At that time, the lacerations were engraved on Aul''s hand, who created the magic bullet, but the lacerations were blocked as if time was rolling back. ... magic struck by the remains?"No, before that, Mr. Aul''s technique..." With the explosion of system strengthening and painful sensations dead, I can do it without any disadvantages. "Aul-san...!" No, it''s complicated to be made to look like you''re doing a system strengthening outburst even though you''re living normally. Just like Koga, I felt that Aur-san had also made me stronger... No, let''s not worry about her magic getting stronger in the current situation. Well then, let''s throw it together with me. Yeah. "Aaaah!!" Me and Aul, two exploding magic bullets are thrown into the darkness. The magic bullet that flew straight into the center of the hall with the dragon flock bumped and ruptured, scattering shock waves and healing magic and phantom magic particles around it. Vaa!!! Wow, that''s beautiful! "Is it possible to do this with magic..." Keira and Roone loudly admire the magical particles of healing magic and impact magic that scatter light like fireworks and brightly illuminate the dark space. Below is a picture of Hell where the Water Dragon is rampaging with phantom magic. I''m going!! "Please don''t kill me as much as you can!!" "It''s troublesome to be resented!! Roger that!!" I''ll jump out after Aul-san. Hannah and her twin sisters were firmly fixed on her back, and she jumped into a flock of violent water dragons. The floor of the hall is filled with water even below the knee, and at the same time as it lands sharply, the hostility of the water dragon is directed towards us. "Aren''t there many of them!?" That''s what I said! "There is a degree!? This is not the level of the herd!?" Certainly, there are many water dragons rampaging around to be packed into this large space. Maybe this is why I couldn''t figure out the shape of the water dragon at first, but it''s not an obstacle that I can''t break through!! "I''ll avoid drainage! Hannah-san!" "I-I know!!" Even though it''s holding up consumption due to system deterioration, it doesn''t mean it can use all its magic power. We will save magic power in case the demons and unexpected situations await us in the future!! "I will work for you to protect me!!" Hannah, who was on her back, stalled the magic bullet floating around her, as she headed toward the Water Dragon. I take care not to distance myself from Mr. Aul, but to deal with the water dragon coming towards me in a meat battle. Rune! "Light the fire. Feel free to use it." A bluish black flame in my hand. It stretched and stretched like a whip when I waved my arms lightly and struck the body of the water dragon. "Gan!?" A water dragon that has been whipped around its long body like a depression on the spot. I didn''t see any burns. "I won''t get burned. If you don''t want to take care of it, then do it." "Thank you!!" But you shouldn''t be overconfident. Let''s use it as a means. Thinking like that, I hit him with my left fist, and slowly proceeded forward while dealing with him with the whip of the right crocodile hand. "Va!!" "What the hell!?" Because something was sent off, the water released at high speed hits the ground when you fly there. Can a water dragon spit out water like a beam...?! "" "Va!!" " Usato-san! The water dragons are spitting water!! Well then!! The braces unleashed by multiple water dragons approach us like a turbid stream. On the other hand, I waved my right hand, which was lit by a blue flame, and slammed my sword into the space in front of me. The stretched flaming whip smashed the large quantity of water out in two and flowed backwards. "Nnnn! Healing Black Flame Flying Fist!!" To prevent the next bracelet, the flame wrapped around the cage is launched with a healing fist!! The magic power with heat was directly hit by the Water Dragon''s body, and the magic power of the flame and healing magic was dispersed around it. "Let''s do it! Now it''s my turn! Rabbit-kun!" Aur-san turned to my left palm, which was wrapped in purple magic power. This is...! "Please do your best!" "... I see!!" Immediately sensing her intentions, I turned around and slammed my fist into her left hand. [M] Instantly, the magic power that absorbed my blow was converted into a shock wave by Aur-san and blew up multiple water dragons together. "With Rabbit-kun, it''s easy to create huge shock waves with less consumption!!" You''re a very reliable ally! When she thought about it, she slammed her sword into the neck of the attacking water dragon, and now Roone spoke to me. Rabbit, put your hands on the enemy! "Eh!? Like this!?" When I did what Roone on my shoulder said, the magic of the black flame gathered in my right-hand cage. "Wait, wait, wait, wait!!" This is not good!! Before that magic power was released, I turned my palm from the water dragon toward the ceiling. In an instant, a flame exploded from my palm, creating a blue pillar that rose to the height of the ceiling. "Bye!? Gee!?" This is it! The swarm of water dragons also looked frightened by the fire, but more than that, I was stunned by the dangerous outburst of magic she had gone to (...). Even if it''s just heat, I''m sorry if it''s a monster with such a powerful technique!? "Roone!? What did you do just now?!" "Well, it''s just like you." She''s not like me or Aul. [M] You don''t know how dangerous it is to do something like this because it''s dark magic. Roone tilts her head at me in a hurry. [M] You use the same magic power as you do. "Don''t imitate it because it''s dangerous!!" "It''s not an imitation. It''s working from the beginning."I don''t usually use it because it''s dangerous because it burns the forest. " I remembered the outburst of system strengthening from the beginning...? "It''s true that I was very familiar with it earlier..." "Who taught you that!?" My mother told me that anyone with magic like me would remember. Are you saying that the people here have already crafted a technique that takes the properties of dark magic in the opposite direction? Technologies developed in closed spaces of civilization...!! This place is getting weirder and weirder!! "Va!!" "Hmmm!!" I hit back at the Water Dragon that attacked me with fear. Even if you continue down the tunnel, it will take time!! Besides, the feet are flooded and it is difficult to move!! "Roone, can you pass on the cloak and burst the flame in the same way?" "Eh, I think I can..." "Alright!! Mr. Aul!!" "Yes, what is it!!?" I called out to Aur-san, who was blowing the dragon with a scabbard of a sword that was wrapped around it. "I will forcefully break through like this!! Please hold on to this Dark Magic Cloak!!" "I have an endless and unpleasant feeling!? Can I say no!?" "Thank you for your kind acceptance!!" "You look just like the captain!!?" If you ignore that danger-sensing ability, it doesn''t make sense!! With a cape, she forced Hannah to pull on her back and fasten it with her belt. Welcome to Hell... "Your companion''s eyes are blind!? She has the same dead eyes as your sister!? Whoa!? There are three dead people including me!!?" I thought it would be tough to fly and escape while tracking the Water Dragon, but if the acceleration caused by the flame of the Runes adds, that''s fine!! Usato-san!! "Nuu!?" The tail of the water dragon sticks out like a spear behind me as I deform my cloak. Having shifted my body to the side, I grabbed my tail and pulled it all the way. Hmmm! "Va!!?" Keep grabbing my tail and swinging it!! After blowing up the water dragon around me like a giant swing, and finally throwing the water dragon in the direction where the water dragon is gathered I float about a meter from the ground to prepare for the cape to fly. Hannah-san! Please circle the magic power around me at the same time as the signal!! "Yeah... what''s the content of the hallucination?" "It''s fine to disorient your vision!"First Healing Diffusion Grenade!! " A few seconds after throwing the healing diffuser forward, the magic power spreads, and the structure of the vast ruins is sensed by magic power. If you see the vision poorly, it will be in the way!! Covering the cloak hood deeply and hiding the eyes, I signaled Looney and Hannah. "Now!!" Let''s do it! This too! The moment Hannah scattered the magic power she had gathered around her the magic power of the fire that ran through the cloak exploded and accelerated our body forward. The dragons are blown away by the aftermath of the acceleration. "Ohhhh!!?" The acceleration caused by the explosion of Loone''s magic power is not unusual, but more than the shock wave of the magic power caused by the healing acceleration fist, it pushes straight through the ruins. The structure in the dark is grasped by the healing sense!! All you have to do is believe in my reflexes and my senses and jump all the way to the bottom!! "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! It''s okay! Because I have already grasped it by sensing the healing!! I can concentrate on flying because Roone is in charge of the acceleration. In other words, you can free your hands for direction change!! Healing acceleration fist!! My movements are already perverted!!? Firmly aware of the existence of the stone pillar with the healing sensing, I released the healing acceleration fist from the cage hand of my right arm and rushed forward while avoiding the stone pillar without slowing down. "---!" A big monster''s reaction!? It''s the size of the Baljinak I encountered in the forest...!! These water dragons are nerds!? Unfortunately, we''re headed for the back of the nuisance... we have no choice but to pierce through here!! "Keira, Roone! Don''t stop!! Trust me!!" Yes! Oh! "We!? You don''t want to get to know us!?" "Hey, what are you doing again!? Wussat-kun!? Wussat-kun!!?" When I heard the two replies, I struck the enemy in front of Nusi at once. Large body. Sharp fangs on a long body reminiscent of Baldinac. However, if you take on this guy long enough here, you will be caught up by the water dragon behind you!! That''s why I''m going to push you through it all at once!! "It''s in my way!! Heal the bursting fist!!" An ultra-fast bursting shell that can be fired with a healing fist. I improvised a technique that corresponded to this speed, and in an instant, the sole that was unleashed directly hit the face of an individual who would be a water dragon beetle and caused its huge size to slip away. "Gwaaaaaaa!?!" "Kiaaaaa!? What''s that scream?! Something was really big!?" "Giaaa!? Die!? I''m dead, but I''m dead!?" "...!?...!?" Nusi''s screams and the screams of Aul and Hannah from her back. In addition to that, I feel the presence of the three twin sisters firmly, but I jump into the narrow staircase that would lead to the lower floor at the deepest end of this hall. Oulu-san! Reverse jet please!! "Giggle, gigglefunsha...!? For now, I''ll use magic!!" He landed on the ground while slowing down the shock wave in front of me. ... it looks like the Water Dragon has completely pulled itself apart. Lower the back of the three of them with peace of mind. "T-That''s right, Captain, you''ve raised an unbelievable successor..." "I didn''t feel comfortable living..." "......!......!!" Hannah was trembling like a deer as she hugged Aul, who was extremely tired, and her dark magic sister. ... if you look closely, it looks like your sister is trembling, but is it because of her imagination? "It was fun. I want to do it again." Good teamwork!! It seems to be true that children are stronger at times like this. Roone was jumping in a good mood while the child was in a lion state, and Keira was expressing her will by flapping the cloak happily. 415 Chapter 367 We decided to move into the ruins to rendezvous with the Usat. Without proper lights, the ruins could not move forward. There was still air and signs of monsters in the ruins. Although it was a dangerous place, it had little to do with me and Kannagi. "Amako" "Yeah. There''s a monster ahead."Let''s go the other way. " That''s right. Share and explore predictive information with Kannagi. It is only possible because there are two Prediction Wizards, which allows us to progress smoothly through the ruins with minimal fighting. "It''s convenient to use predictive magic."They think you''re on our side. " "If you don''t overconfide." Answering Koga''s murmur, he shrugged his shoulders. "I know. That''s because I can see the growth of Hinomoto''s husband."It''s interesting to talk about it being too visible and cloudy. " I often say that I let you run away. Surely, that''s not what you said. Koga feels guilty about the words of Nea when she''s on her shoulder with me in an owl state. "I''m sorry about your time..." "I don''t care so much."That''s the result of Zinya''s rampage. " Zinya, a former Beastman clan elder who had taken Mother''s prediction magic. Now he was trying to take Predictive Magic from me and join hands with the Demon King''s army to invade human space, but we stopped him. As for Koga, Zinya was full of ambition from the beginning, so I guess it was just a trigger. I was glad I could fight you guys back then. I think the rabbits were scattered. "Haha, I guess. I''m aware that I was doing something pretty troublesome myself at the time." I think it is bad nature to do it while being aware of it. "When the captain went to Hinomoto?Ah, Amira, when your sister led us. " And so, El, one of Koga''s subordinates, murmured with an unexpected voice. "No, I was the one leading it, wasn''t I?Don''t make up your memories, okay? " "Huh. I know, Captain." Ms. Elle laughed completely with her nose. And Koga looked back at her with an irritated cheek. "...... Well, that Emira sister has been training early in the morning with the rabbit!!" "Ga, ahhh, ughh!!?" Er-san suddenly held his chest down and began to suffer!? It''s not serious, it''s like this... but it''s a sneaky expression. Er-san suddenly started to suffer!? "Every morning, Emira-san and I train......! I envy you......!" "Wow, good jealousy!! It''s a feast!!" These people are a lot thicker too. "But I don''t think Usuat said that every morning..." Besides, I don''t think it''s such a sexy thing. I would have played a mock battle that would have attracted all the local people. "... training?" I don''t want to join the lifeguard group like a suzune, but I wonder if it''s okay as it is. While I''ve been traveling, I''ve always been protected by rabbits. Predictive magic allows me to protect myself to some extent, but it doesn''t mean I can fight. I wonder if I can be as strong as Kannagi. "Amako, what are you talking about...? Are you insane...?" I mumbled a little, and Nea doubted my sanity. No... yeah, I know you''re suspicious of your sanity. "I don''t think Amako needs to be a Prediction Wizard like me." "I''ve only been protected in my relationship with Usato."I don''t think it''s as good as Kannagi, but I want to be able to move a little bit. " "Hmmm..." Kannagi was bothered by his hand on his chin. Amako is a little girl, isn''t she? "The growing season is coming." "... erm..." Coming "T-That''s right..." I won''t allow you to say anything further. I''m almost fifteen years old. I''m sure you''ll grow taller and taller like Mom and Kannagi. "Well, you''re the same Prediction Wizard, so if you want to get some help, I''ll help you."I''ll be joining the lifeguard corps, too. " "Ah, it''s a bit like joining a life-saving group." There''s also Suzune. " "Suzune is the reason I don''t want to enter!!?" Because Shinjuku is under the same roof as Suzune, right? I thought I''d sneak into bed normally... as part of my journey together. "Stop." "What''s the matter, Kannagi?" Kannagi stops walking in front of him. It doesn''t seem that the enemies appeared when Veena, who was spotting the enemy with her magic sensors, didn''t react, but what happened? The torch lights in Kannagi''s hand were high... "There''s a picture on the wall...?" What I saw was a picture painted on the wall of the hall. It depicts... a monster with a long torso like a lot of snakes, and a giant monster like the one that made it bigger. It was difficult to distinguish between the figure of a person wandering down a maze-like path and the space where water falls like a waterfall, but I knew that it had some meaning. Hey, that''s interesting. The first thing I was curious about was whether it was the nea that was on my shoulder. "It was drawn by the people who built this place."Is this... a trap? Outsiders? No, they''re not.Should this be called a trial? " Nea, do you know anything about this? I don''t know what it says, but I can guess. When this happens, Nea is strong. It was a monster that had accumulated knowledge by using the 300 years of its spare time. The amount of knowledge and the depth of thought are recognized. "...... Kannagi, it looks like we''re in the middle of a trial." What? "This is the Labyrinth of Death (...), which challenges those who set foot in it. It started with the magic of the water, and now this monster is progressing through the labyrinth." ... a labyrinth in the lake. Looks like you''re in more trouble than I thought. Koga tongues after hearing Nea''s words. "Have you been tried on your own?" I don''t like it. " I agree, but it is highly probable that we will have what we want before we dive through this labyrinth of trials. "... is it a fragment of the Demon King''s power?" "Yeah. There''s a glowing sphere written on it, isn''t there?" When Nea pointed at the murals, there was certainly something like a glowing sphere underneath the ruins'' paintings. The power of the Demon King is the reward of trials?... when I think about it in common sense, I feel like I want to lower such a dangerous thing from here. "---" At that time, my hearing as a beastman heard something like a sound. Shortly thereafter, the sound of boo boo!! and the sound of something loud falling down echoed through the ruins. "...... Cannagi, do you hear me?" Yeah. I don''t think it''s that far.The screams of monsters and the sound of something exploding. " Rabbit, isn''t it? I think it is terrible to instantly associate the word explosion with Wasato. The battle seems to have ended quickly because the sound has stopped... but that boo-boo!What was that sound? It was close to the sound of a flame erupting... ah. "...... Nea, you''ve been working with Ussato right now." "Yeah, right. Isn''t it okay if there''s rabbits?" "No, it''s not like that..." Somehow, I suspected. I want my imagination to come off at such a time, but it probably hit me. Hopefully, next time we meet, Nea wouldn''t be in a coma. Through the hall where the horde of water dragons spread, the passageway was once again penetrated into the darkness unchanged. My name is Hannah. Do you understand?" "It''s the same demon race as you."You''re already dead, though. " Still on my back, Hannah''s sigh leaked as she tried to communicate with her twin Dark Wizard sister. Hannah-san, isn''t it pointless to talk to someone because they''re unconscious? "Even if I complain to Mr. Usato, I want to say the opposite. I''m going to increase the number of stupidity, so I''m asking him to listen to his stupidity instead." "Excuse me, may I ask you to step out of my back?" Nooooooooooo! As she shook her back, Hannah clung to the deformed cloak and showed resistance. "I understand." The safest place on this ruin is on Rabbit''s back!Please carry me until this is over! " You''re not a wagon anymore. Currently, the cloak is deformed into a rectangle... it looks like a coffin, but Hannah and her sister fit nicely side by side. "Besides, there''s a benefit to carrying me." "What is it?" "It will be a good training." ... haha. Don''t think I''ll be fooled by the word training. Hannah''s words are laughed at with her nose. "You can''t train with your weight, can you?"It''s too light to talk about. " "... heh, heh, that''s right.I mean, Ushato-kun said I was light. " "You should put more muscle on it." I was slapped on the head from behind. I somehow figured out why she was slapped, but I think Hannah should eat more, as usual. "It''s light enough to make me feel worried about it..." ... well, I''m not going to say anything further because I''m going to be rude. "It''s true that Hannah seems to be poor."I don''t think I can live in the woods. " Looney muttered that as she listened to Hannah and me. "Keira-chan, give me enough food for a day now.I''ll eat it and grow bigger. " It''s no good because it''s a waste. It''s too extreme. While comforting Hannah, who was plainly shocked by Keira, who had no heart or a cold voice, Aul, who was silently watching our interactions, shrugged his shoulders. Usato-kun, I think it''s better to take a heavy look at a situation where I''m the only common sense person in the enemy force. ? ? "Aur-san is a common sense person...?" "Excuse me!! It''s still a short date, but can I poke it once?!" No, I don''t think you''re a common sense person who works for Rose. In the first place, it should be abnormal at a time when you are maintaining a solid consciousness without being distracted by the remains. However, this reaction of Mr. Aul is a good sign. "Fu, you''re finally starting to look like one." Keep up the good work. " "I-It''s so irritating...!! It''s exactly the same as my late gorilla colleagues...!!" I think this kind of exchange is also necessary for Aul-san. ... hmm? Your healing magic bullets have disappeared. "The healing magic bullet is about to run out." Yes, please. " "Well, thank you."... after all, I''m not as thin as you think? " Are you suspicious of me? Well, let''s be a little honest. "In fact, it''s only Aur-san who is thinning it down by saving magic power."Aul-san, healing magic doesn''t work, does it? " "Ah, that''s what it was about."Speaking of which, I was a corpse, so healing magic didn''t work at all..... " "Hahaha." As the two of you laugh, I can feel Hannah''s gaze from my back. I don''t know what eyes you''re looking at, but I don''t want you to look at me like that. It''s for your own safety, isn''t it? "... nh, a dead end?" While I was talking, the magic bullet I was throwing was blocked by something like a wall. At first, I thought it was a dead end... but it wasn''t. Unnaturally, a hole in the bottom... Is something like water flowing? Ussato-san, this is...... Aqueduct, right? When I headed to the end and illuminated with lights, the sight of water flowing like a river into the space like a newly exited passage jumped into view. Hannah put her hand on my back and looked around wide, opening her mouth as she thought. Maybe the water dragon came in from here. I see, but there''s no scaffolding, and it''s hard to walk. Besides, I don''t know where this waterway leads. For the time being, I threw a healing magic bullet into the waterway to find out where it was connected to. What do you say...? "... it seems to be spreading out over a wide space." It''s far away. Moreover, I don''t know whether the waterway runs like a waterfall or what lies ahead. "I''m going to run a little blast detection." "Don''t make words that don''t make sense." Throw healing burst munitions that adjust the blast time and detect large spaces. In a matter of a dozen seconds, the healing burst munition burst, and the broad structure became clear. "It''s quite spacious. I can''t grasp the magic power of the bursting shells..." Is it okay to go on like this? The course of the waterway is steep, but not so fast that I can''t get back. "But I don''t know what it is..." "It doesn''t make sense to turn back, so we have to keep going, right?" Aur-san spoke such a word to me, who was troubled. Looking at her with surprise, she put her arms together and raised her index finger. "This is the time to move forward."It''s much better than stopping. " ... oh, I see. This is what Rose was talking about. The strength of the mind to be positive in any situation. She felt the strength of her anxiety and fear of being trapped in the ruins just by showing her such a figure. "Well then, let''s move on!" Keira!! Diving form!! " Roger that!! "... eh, I want to cum...?" Cover Hannah and her sister on my back with something like a box made of cloak. In addition, the collar of the cloak changes like a mask and replaces the cylinder. "Looney, you''re with Hannah." "... I see." Looney jumped into Hannah''s arms on her back. At that time, while smiling bitterly at her with a happy scream, she reached out to Aur-san in the same way as when she was a water dragon. Come on, Aul-san too. "I won''t be surprised anymore... hah, hahaha..." Aul-san moved to his back and got ready. ".... All right." Thanks to Keira, you can breathe underwater. Keira''s cloak''s ability to move and my healing acceleration fist made it possible. "Let''s dive!!" Oh! Jump into the waterway and let yourself be swept away by the current. Of course I''m worried, but as Aul-san said, it''s much better than just stopping here. 416 Chapter 368 Leave yourself to the momentum of the water and continue through the waterway. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem necessary to change course because it''s close to a straight line, but where does this waterway lead? "---Gobbo" Exhale out of your mouth and press your mouth against the deformed mask to breathe in air. It''s not even the same as a cylinder, but I can breathe enough, and I can travel underwater just like in the air, so Keira''s magic possibilities are truly incalculable. "Am I already dead when I''m trapped in two bodies and a coffin?" Don''t worry. If you die, you won''t have such a strange experience, so you''ll live properly. " Giggle, it''s over. I could hear Aul, Hannah, and Roone talking from behind, so it seemed to be okay. I took another breath of air and looked forward. [M] It''s time to go out where the water cuts off and the water falls...!! Mm!! I can see the lights!! "--- Nut!!" I jumped out of the waterway exit and jumped in front of me ---, "This place is..." There is such a large space among the submerged ruins.....? We came out of a circular space. There are many waterways on the wall similar to the ones we came out of, and there is a rain of light overhead. What''s that? It''s not the sunlight. Some kind of magic tool, some kind of ore, some kind of light? Even though it can''t be helped, it''s flooded Hey, if you''re with me, let me out. "Ah, yes, Keela." Yes! When you solve the upper part of the box containing the four people, you can see the runes in the state of a child lion. When Roone jumped dexterously on my shoulder, she slapped me on the cheek as she looked at my wet body. "I''ll dry it for you." Can you do that? Well, please. A blue and black flame ran from Roone''s body and dried my clothes. I felt a little bit of heat, but in an instant, my clothes dried out. "Thank you." Umu Pfft, Roone snorted her nose with pride. Hannah and Aur-san on my back also stepped out of my back. "Huh, this is the end of the waterway?"You''ve come to a very bright place. " "Ugh!!? Isn''t it still expensive?!Please go downstairs!! " "Yes, yes." Hannah retracted, so I went down to the scaffold about 30 meters below. The water from above seems to be going through another waterway... ... looks just like where Farga-sama was. The fountain of Kreja in the underground of Myarlak. The atmosphere is somehow similar, but the water flowing here is normal. Well, if this water is the same as the Fountain of Creja, there''s something wrong with me. Well, if you go downstairs, it looks like you still have a long way to go. "Huh? It''s true..." Mr. Aul was right. There was still a place to move on. "Hey, Rabbit, there''s a footprint. It''s still new." "Is it a footprint..." Looking at Roone''s instructions with her tail, I could certainly see the footprints of several people. But not the Amakos. It''s not her footprint, and there''s no Bullins, so maybe this is Aul''s colleagues'' footprints. "My footprints are oozing with blood..." "It must be blood." We have no blood to shed.I think it''s probably the blood of a monster. " It seems that the dragon isn''t the only one in the area, and that line seems to be powerful. So you''re Aul''s companion, then? "I think so." There are only three muscle gorillas in this big auger-like footprint.So there are demons ahead... ahh, I really don''t want to go ahead. " ... if you join the devil, you''ll become our enemy. "But there is only one way to go, and we have no choice but to go either way..." "We haven''t found the trace of Shia yet." "... yes..." It is highly probable that she is in this ruin. If I had the memory and magic of the previous heroes, it would be like traces of them left on the road... but I might be on a different path than the one I was on in the first place. "...... Shall we take a break?" "Eh, Usuat-kun is taking a break...?" Ussato-san, what happened in the battle just now? Hannah was still surprised by Keira. As far as I''m concerned, I wanted time to put my thoughts together, and it''s time to get some information on the devil from Mr. Aul. ... I think we should rest Keira and Roone first. "Keira, give Rene and Hannah some food." Yes! Where''s Mr. Husato? "Do you want me to take it too?"Hannah, please keep an eye on them. " Understanding my intentions, Hannah sighed lightly. She stepped off my back and took Keira out of the cloak and Rene back to the human figure, leaving me and Aul... and her twin sister still on my back. "Before we talk...." Pick up food from Keira''s cell phone and eat it quickly. First of all, I had to try to recover my magic power in a short time. After solving the magic sensing, I turned to Aur-san again. Mr. Aul, please give me as much information about the devil as you can. "Of course, I''ll tell you anything!"...... but I don''t have much information about demons either. " Even though Veena''s case had been taken lightly, the demon had no companionship. Should I say that I don''t even have the idea of trusting it? "For once, it feels like you''re disobeying the orders of the devil, so you should be able to react to my attacks at any time." Okay, here''s the healing magic bullet. "... after all, there''s something about this magic bullet!!" I gave him a healing magic bullet to detonate so he could react anytime. When Aul received the magic bullet, he looked at the magic bullet in his hand and came to me. "No, no, no! The timing was strange!!" "What''s wrong with you!"How do you think it looks like a normal magic bullet!! I can''t believe you''re so suspicious... can you trust me so much?! " "It''s suspicious trying to deceive you with your momentum!!" To tell the truth, it''s fun to interact with your predecessor, Aur-san, like Koufa. In addition, magic bullets were already woven into it, and even if they were found out, there was nothing wrong with them. Let''s get back to the story. Tell me about the devil." "Haha, it really reminds me of the old days..." As she dropped her shoulder, Aul smiled. "There are two demons I know.It''s Leah and Kayla. " This is the demon we''ve encountered. "Yes, Les Ali is frightened and palliative.Kayla is an angry single-celled pride. " It was Leali who laughed at me and the Commander at the cemetery. I ran into Kayla at the ruins of the reunion with Shia. One of them had magic that could hide even his own existence, but it could be captured by magic sensing. I don''t know what kind of ability Kayla has, but she didn''t use it when she was fighting, so it doesn''t look good for combat. "Currently, there are about five demons that would be there.The other three are cautious... no, I''m not showing any willingness to cooperate. " A race of demons who have no sense of companionship, and even their own kind is the target of the kicking. "Even if the number is reduced a lot by Mr. Hishago, there is no sign of joining forces..." "I heard that the two of them were destroyed by Shia... Shia Garmio, is that true?" "I don''t really know about the demon before I woke up, but it''s true about the second one."Isn''t that right, Ushato-kun? " Rapud, is that you? The demon that attacked Meerlak. There was Farga-sama''s testimony, and I was sure that she''d been destroyed by Shia''s Light Magic. "...... Was the sorcery cast on Mr. Aul by Leali?" "It must be different." Ralia has our commands, not the magic that drives us. So Leali just took Mr. Aul''s body from the cemetery? Currently, there is no way to release Aul-san, so I have to hold my head. I''d like to test Nea''s Necromancer ability, but it''s also risky. The devil doesn''t know much about Shia Garmio either.It is recognized as the top priority to eliminate, as is Mr. Usato, but at the same time, it is frightened. " "Because I''m the one who can destroy demons..." It''s worth it, just like me. [M] I am aware that the devil has made me an enemy, and I am aware that I have done so much. "I was just talking about her... but I''m here." to this ruin. " "! Are you sure?" Maybe you got into this ruin before we did.I don''t know what path I took, but I didn''t get lost at all. After all, is Shia in this ruin? "I hope it''s not dangerous..." "Ah, there''s something I should advise you about!!" Yes? I leaned my neck toward Aur-san, who raised his voice as I remembered. "As a matter of fact, it seems that the demon is diving into the Demon King''s realm as a spy!"It''s a demon who is good at disguise, so be careful...!! " "Huh? I''m not surprised...?" Huh... maybe you''re talking about Veena, but she''s so awkward because she''s turning over to me just because of her own desires. "Don''t worry, the demon has turned over to me." "... turned around? Huh? What do you mean?" "Honestly, I don''t know what it means either..." When I came here, I gave Aul a look that I completely forgot to understand. As for Veena, I''d like to have that look on my face. I wonder what''s really going on with him. "Kohon....... I hope this kind of information has been helpful?" Yeah, that''s enough. For once, there was something to be gained. It''s time to finish the break and move on. I called Keira and the others and gathered again. At that time, I will tell Rune, who rides on my shoulder in the form of a child lion, that Shia is in this ruin. "Rune. Shea is in the ruins." "! Really!? Where!?" "I still don''t know where it is. Let''s find it together." Oh! Does that mean that Shia is important to her? ... different places to live, but maybe she''s hungry for relationships because she was lonely, like Keira and Ferm. "---Usato-kun" Thinking so, Aul, who was next to him, suddenly stopped moving as he tried to walk forward. I noticed the anomaly in her tense voice and hid my right hand behind my fingertips, which was lit with system enhancement, and looked back at her. "What''s the matter?" I''ll be brief. Leari or Lapud are near here.We haven''t noticed yet, but we''re probably in a fight. "... how do you know that?" "The order has changed." An order that the demons can force on Mr. Aul. Surely, the priority now is to protect the demon, and the next thing you know, you''re going to kill me... right? "Now it''s time to destroy the adversary."In other words, the demons are currently fighting in the vicinity and you are right next to them. " "... I mean?" "You can''t hold me anymore, so you have to blow me up right now." At that moment, Aul-san pulled out his sword vigorously against his ungrateful expression. A sword caged in impact magic. Before he could wave it to me touch the healing magic bullet created by the deterioration of the system in Mr. Aul''s left hand with the system enhancement he had hidden behind him. "I''m ahhh!?" By strengthening the system, the healing magic of system deterioration causes intense shock waves. As a result, Aur-san, who had been hit by a shock wave at close range, blew back with a heated scream. I myself was shocked and stood my fist as I stepped back. "Rabbit-kun!! Hey, Rabbit-kun!!" Aur-san looked at me with tears in his eyes as he rolled up. "You''ve been letting me have magic bullets that explode!?" "Yes!! I''m sorry!!" "I don''t think I can trust you anymore!!" I''m very sorry, but I should say that preparation for the event was helpful. ... and then the sister of the Dark Wizard on my back. "Keira, keep your back restrained."It doesn''t look like he''s been rampaging yet, but it doesn''t matter when he shows us he''s willing to attack. " Roger that. "I don''t feel alive next to you...!" I said that my back is safe, so please be patient for now! I had to fight Aul, who had become an enemy in front of me. "Please don''t resent me, Aul-san...!" It looks like I have a grudge at the moment! I floated the magic power created by the deterioration of the system in both hands and took a stance. We''ll be engaging with Aul, but if the demons are nearby, we''ll be taking them to a scuffle. Hah!! ! A magic bullet created by exposing the magic power of impact magic. ! As expected, I''ll use it in real battle soon!! But!! "I''m also using that technique!!" The explosive shell created in her palm was aimed at Aul-san with a healing fist. A new burst shell that improves the breaking power of the burst shell itself by adjusting the strength of the elasticity imparted to the burst shell. It bumped into the impact magic bullet released by Aul, and as it broke through, it headed towards Aul. Healing Burst Fist!! "Nnh!!?" I didn''t think it would even be offset, but Aur-san was in a hurry to absorb the bursting fist with his impact magic. In the blink of an eye, I wielded the magical power of the deterioration of the system that was wrapped around my hands. I''m sorry, but you seem to be better at exploding magic! A momentary attack and defense. It took several blows, but none of them led to direct blows, rather, they were absorbed by impact magic but that was fine. As she stepped back, Aul noticed something unusual about her body. "The magic bullet is stuck!? Wasato-kun, what the hell is going on!?" The magic bullet attached to Mr. Aul... activates the forged burst. She gets up as she rolls on the ground again in an unexpected shock. "Ah, the one that explodes is mixed with a magic bullet attached to it...!?" "Do you have time to stare?" That''s right! She will have noticed my methods of warfare. [M] You''re trying to confuse yourself by dumping a burst of ammo into a Bluff magic bullet. I kicked Aur-san, who was watching my hands with magic. "Ugh!?" "It''s not a case of being distracted only by your hands!" When I was frightened, I attached three more magic bullets. Saying that, Aur-san''s expression was made bitter, and while he stepped back, he absorbed the explosive shell that was about to swell up with impact magic. "It''s a good method of warfare, but I''m a little uncomfortable with my opponent!" "Is that really the case?" I''ve forgotten about Mr. Aul. How did I detonate a magic bullet that wasn''t a bursting shell? She thinks she can handle this warfare now, and she''ll forgive me for approaching her again. "That''s why even if you try to stick a magic bullet ---!?" Light from the right hand that strengthens the system. Before the magic bullet could stick, it touched the magic bullet stuck to Mr. Aul''s shoulder and burst with more explosive power than a bursting bullet. "---" Mr. Aul, who couldn''t handle the unexpected shock, is blown away. "You''re telling me to stop, but you''re going to use it like an idiot." "Looney, I''m talking about you, but don''t try to imitate me, okay?" "You''re not trying to imitate me, are you, stupid?" No, this girl is more spicy than Nea. It really hurts to be told to look at an idiot. "Ahh, did you misread it?"After all, you''re the captain''s apprentice. " Aul doesn''t lose consciousness after an explosion. Of course, it''s because I''m stunned or suspicious, but it''s not compatible with me trying to neutralize me by stunning. "... magic is spreading like it''s good." The magic power that was spread in the battle with Aul was spread by a burst of explosive bullets. I still don''t know how the demons reacted, but somehow I knew where the magic power was shaking unnaturally. Aul-san! Yes! From now on, let''s go to the demon we''re absorbing and go together! "Wow! Sounds fun!! Now, let''s fight!!" Aul nodded with a wonderful smile that might be because he was being manipulated by the devil. She fought her way into the depths of the ruins to lead her back to where the devil was. 417 Chapter 369 The little time I spent on the human side is over. To tell you the truth, it is only a pity. I really enjoyed the conversation with Mr. Usato, who used to feel the same atmosphere as his colleagues who didn''t even say a word. I really miss it even if it feels like it''s being handled in a cluttered manner, and even if the words and actions are various and noisy. "... I thought there was something in the magic bullet you gave me!" Really a magic bullet with no strange philosophy. A magic bullet that consisted only of magic power that was lighter in color than the healing magic I knew, unlike the magic bullet that exploded when I handled it, it didn''t feel like it would explode at all... I''ve just got a bursting shell attached. Eh, ah, hey. "It''s a lie." "Ahhh!?" Immediately after he rushed to absorb the shock with his shock magic, the right hand extended from Usato-kun touched another magic bullet attached to me, causing a violent shock wave. I managed to pierce my sword into the ground and it didn''t blow me up, but Uthat-kun''s onslaught didn''t stop. Huh... Light from the cage!? When the attached magic bullet was detonated, I stood guard, but it was the left fist that flew in --- "Don''t be afraid!?" "Chi!!" Mmm!! A fist passes by to make you feel the wind pressure. "Ahh! If you''re not used to me being smashed up, you''re going to go crazy!!" A magic bullet attached to it that detonates? Or a regular magic bullet? In addition to being forced to respond at that time!! Magic bullets that do not explode can also be detonated in some way!! You can also focus your awareness on the right hand that detonates!! "Once retreat!!" In order to stop myself from attacking Usato-kun, I forced myself into the back with my impact magic. I got in a good position and removed the magic bullet that was attached to it. "... this magic bullet can be detonated by strengthening the system, right?" "That''s right." It didn''t seem to be a problem to find out that it was lightly admitted. What I couldn''t figure out was why the healing magic exploded when his magic was a healing magic. At least the Captain''s system strengthening didn''t have such a devastating effect. Understand my doubts, or you can explain them as you run down the ground. When you touch the system deterioration that reduces the quality of magic power with system enhancement, it rebounds and causes shock waves. "... no, I''m sorry. Please explain more--" "System deterioration is a technique that improves the efficiency of magic power by reducing the quality of magic power and increases the healing power against myself.This allowed me to save magic power, allow me to act for a long time, and expand the range of magic power sensing. In addition --- " "Giaaaaaaaaa!? Please stop coming to confuse me with the amount of information!!?" I feel like I''ve been told something terrible about Nanica!! What''s more, it''s bad nature means that Mr. Ussato himself understands it and explains it!! Rather, it''s system deterioration!? I don''t understand the meaning of reducing the quality of my magic power!? Normally, it is a technique that weakens!? The technology that came out of nowhere in the first place!! "Ahhh! Don''t be fooled!! Me!!" The deeper I thought about it, the more I was going to fit in. While forcing your thoughts back, you will continue to attack him with the impulse to attack Mr. Usato. First of all, I''m standing around so that I can''t attach the magic bullet!! "Now, now that I''ve saved up enough of the shock, I''ll use all my strength to defeat you!!" My magic absorbs and releases shock magic. Stocks the impact into magic bullets, making it possible to move at high speed while using thrust. Then this one too!! Then we are too!! But not here!! At the same time as you checked me, which was accelerated by the thrust of the shock wave, the green magic light erupted from the elbow part of Wasato''s right arm, and it accelerated just like me. Ussato-san, defend yourself... "Keira! Runes! You guys need to focus on protecting Hannah on your back!! You guys can''t handle Aul''s movements!!" Ah, yes!! I stood like a sword with magic power and played the arm that Wasato-kun stretched out. I stood around trying to keep his magic bullets out while accumulating shock with a defensive focus. And look at the gap---a blow!! That''s right! A sword wrapped in the magic of impact is also an attack that slashes enemies with shock waves through the process. Hmm! No matter how much Wasato is frightened by this attack... the moment he tries to hit the attack with such intent, he sees that he, like me, is about to throw a large, squeezed right fist at us. Healing punching fist!! A fist covered in a cage that clashes with my sword. At the same time, my magic power and that of Wasato-kun exploded and blew each other away from the spot. "Aul-san!? Do the same moves as me...!?" "What are you really!? Do you like me?!" If that''s the case, you''ll be aware of it!... I''m just kidding!! I''m surprised I''m confused. But I had no choice but to admit it. The captain is right, Mr. Wasato and I are alike. "... hahaha" Somehow I enjoyed the situation. I still don''t like fighting under the orders of the devil. As soon as this body is free, I don''t like demons enough to want to blow my head off. But---, "It''s the same as when I was fighting with them..." It was the most fulfilling memory of my life... when I told bad things, quarreled over boring things, and was found by the captain and scolded by everyone. The battle with him is a strong reminder of that. And I hope that the captain who raised this child will remain our goal unchanged from that time... Well, are you close to the demons that you''re taking in? Yeah. Well then, let''s fight and move on!! Well, that''s why we have to harass the demons who are clinging to us. With a renewed temper, he slashed at Rabbit-kun with the impulse of attack ---, Healing Failure "Ahhh!?" Unnaturally radiating healing magic waves. Even if the flesh is dead, the waves themselves will be felt, and I will unintentionally become stiff. I totally forgot...!! Absorb his attacks with impact magic!Soon after I thought about it, Wasato-kun''s arm grabbed my right arm and left shoulder. "What, what!?" "Please take your passive!" Guru! My sight turned around and my body was thrown into the air!? Phew!? I can''t absorb the shock if I''m thrown at every body...! But if you can hit the ground with a shock!! I immediately pushed my magic power into the ground to absorb the impact and landed. I''ve been throwing since the captain... wow... ugh, some nightmare... The trauma of a single throw in the forest of the ring... "I''m working harder than I thought, so I''ll let you extend the period..." "Gah!! Gah!!" "Hmm?" When I suddenly looked behind me, I saw a human-type monster with bones that made up its body. I held a blade-spilled sword and wrapped it in a broken cloth. It seemed to be hostile to me, no matter how I looked at it... Could it be...? Huh, skeleton? Huh, this is the first time I''ve seen it. Are you sure it''s one of those monsters that''s been revived by the Necromancer? I know you''re the same type as a zombie, but I don''t know much about it. The skeleton now tries to point its sword at me, but before that, a giant man from behind the skeleton swung down his sword. "Hah, you''ve rendezvoused."Yo, brain muscle gorilla. " "... tell me something else." My former colleague, Gilg, may not exist now. Along with the appearance of this guy, five other colleagues from the back and the demon Les Ali who changed his blood. "Haaaa!? What are these people persisting in?! What kind of idiot has placed a skeleton such as a monster!! Kayla is gone, and the twin split will lose me and rage!! It''s over!!... haha!?" When she noticed my figure, Paha, after brightening her expression, she shouted angrily at me. "Aur!! Where have you been?!" "Ah, Mr. Leari!" It''s been a long time!! " "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you useless!!" I see, that means Leah was fighting the Skeletons. "Ga, ga, ga, ga!!" "These guys are going to come back from the dead whether they break it or not, so it''s a bother!!" The skeletons that Gilg had broken into two stood up, and the bones regenerated as they wound back up. Wow, it''s weak on its own, but it''s the type that regenerates. This is troublesome. "Just in time! Let''s command these people and get rid of those corpses!!" "Mr. Leari, do you know how I got blown up here?" Didn''t you come here alone? Lealia asked, tilting her neck. Just then, the sound of me walking on the wet floor echoes from the point where I was thrown away. "The demons are here as you wish..." The figure of Mr. Usato was truly disgusting to look at. [M] A pitch-black cloak that flashes majestically even though it doesn''t blow with the wind. A small lion wrapped in a blue and black flame on its shoulder. The box carrying Hannah, the demon, and her sister, who was being held in captivity, could only be seen as a coffin. Above all, he had the same expression and atmosphere as the captain, and he seemed to be far from the commonly said healing wizard. "Ah... uu, ah... ah" Leah, who had been engraved with the utmost trauma by Wasato and the Captain, rolled her hips with her eyes black and white. The next time you look at me, you grab my shoulder in the shape of anger. "I can''t believe you brought him here!" Isn''t it Les Ali who made her a priority target? "It was Kayla''s idiot!! I don''t want to engage with him anymore!! My wings are finally healing!?" Isn''t it worth it to be scared so much? The demon is really weak. I don''t think I''ve ever been emotionally frustrated, perhaps. But it seems that my urge to attack Rabbit has eased. "Gaka!!" Ah... The skeleton that picked up the sword attacked Wasato-kun. It seemed that not only the demonic forces, but also Usato-kun were targeted. Hmm? Wasato-kun played the sword lightly with his crooked hand, and put his tongue... and right fist lightly on the skeleton''s body. "C ''mon---" "Healing Strike Fist" Magic shock waves were emitted from the fist that was touched, and the whole body of the skeleton was blown apart. Hehe!!? Les Ants, who were scared to death, also peeled off their white eyes. On the other hand, Rabbit sees a skeleton that tries to regenerate even when it''s shattered, and turns its angry expression to Reali. "Not only Aur-san, but also those who have become bones... these demons!" Hiiiii!? It''s not me!! This is the trap of the ruins here!! "What...?!" He looks strange to see Lealie hiding behind my back, but he quickly grabs a glimpse of the direction my colleagues are holding on to the Skeleton. Looking in the same direction as him, I could see a bunch of skeletons falling into my sight, different from the skeletons I was fighting. "... wow..." It''s too much trouble. You''re going to have to fight Rabbit while you fight him, aren''t you? Wouldn''t it be wise to persuade Leah to join you in dealing with that horde of skeletons? Leari-san, this is a suggestion--- "...... I...... cough......" Huh? "Let me go!! I don''t care about that brave little girl or the power of the Demon King!! That healing wizard and skeleton are enemies!! Let me go even if you kick or rub it!!" Yes!? You can''t judge yourself so calmly!? This guy is really vulnerable to stress!! "Fine, I don''t have to complain about getting Reali involved, but if you tell me to take on this number of skeletons or Wasato-kun, I definitely don''t want to fight Wasato-kun." Not like that, but he''s too blind to fight in mixed battles. "Ah, that Rabbit-kun, this is different!!" "Nnnn! Be the first to win!!" "Wow, I''m too quick." He was about to get a weird laugh as soon as he moved into battle. In the meantime, the skeletons that have fallen into our hands are coming to us and to Wasato-kun. Hah. You guys!! Intercept me now!! ! Drink with your slow-moving colleagues and gorillas and you''ll be struck by both skeletons. Leah is an idiot and a cunning idiot, but she shouldn''t try to escape and isolate herself. "So here..." It would be a good idea to intercept the Skeleton with a body that has carried out its orders while causing a moderate amount of trouble to Rusat-kun. When I lightly gaze at Ussat-kun and try to convey my intentions he will nod back to me immediately. Keira! Runes! I''ll do it!! "It''s okay to burn them!!" "Ah, poor thing, but I have no choice but to do it!" Wasato-kun, who was floating around in the air, wrapped a blue flame around his heavily deformed cloak and scooped away the skeletons. ... it would have been a mistake if I had used that flame in my battle. "Hey, what is it? He''s using strange magic again..." Behind me, Reali is seriously frightened and hiding. You really have my footsteps, you devil...!! Hannah-san! Rabbit moves the deformed cloak box aside and opens its sides. From there, Hannah appeared with a stunned expression. Gagging is the only thing that keeps your twin sister quiet next to you. Heehee!? What if you think it''s suddenly brightened up?! "For now, please shoot the phantom magic!! I will set the aim!!" "Explain the situation...!" What do you mean by a skeleton next to a water dragon?? I''ll do as I was told. " After such a noisy conversation, a series of magic shots of phantom magic were released from the side of the box. Baba Baba!! When a magic bullet flying like a storm hits a skeleton, the bones that make up the body fall apart. "! Temporarily disfigured by illusion!? Hannah, please more!!" "I want to cry the most when I''m used to this situation..." I have no idea what that means. Hannah herself is accustomed to being treated like a cannonbase. "What''s more terrible..." "Let''s do it, guys!!" I''ll get rid of it! "These guys are nothing!" A skeleton approaching while floating in the sky was scooped away with a cloak of fire, and the skeleton was temporarily incapacitated by phantom magic that had already been launched in a row. I can''t stop smiling at him for a completely different way of fighting than when he was fighting me one-on-one. "Captain, what kind of education did you really give me...?" I don''t think it''s going to be like this if I just train it normally. 418 Chapter 370 It''s been a while since I broke up with Wasato and entered the ruins. Meanwhile, we were walking through a labyrinth named this trial, avoiding futile battles. Amako, is there a trap here? In front of me on a two-part road, Nea turns her wings on the other side of the road. "... yes, there are pitfalls" Then this way after all. When I conveyed the results of my prediction magic, I urged Nea to move in the opposite direction. If we go that way, there''s no trap, so it seems to be the correct route. "Do you know what''s the right path for Nea?" Koga''s vigilant subordinate, Nono-san, asked if he had doubted Nea''s choice of a smooth path. "I don''t know if it''s right, but now I know if it''s dangerous."It seems to be arranged according to some rules, and above all, it can be confirmed by the predictive magic of Amako. " Hee-hee. Even if you fall into a trap, even if you make a mistake because Kannagi and Koga are here You''re both sturdy, aren''t you? "But I have a sturdy heart...?" Koga dropped his shoulder as I mumbled. Kannagi was smiling bitterly, but he seemed to be convinced. "In the first place, this ruin seems to have the purpose of trying intruders, so the hint itself is everywhere."If I hadn''t decayed so far, I would have enjoyed solving the riddle... " Nea''s winged walls are painted with distinctive pictures and letters. Perhaps this was the clue that Nea had given. But if you go the wrong way, it''s going to be tough. "What happens if I make a mistake?" Kogha answers Nea''s question. You''ll be battled by tons of monsters and hundreds of years of living things, or hit a one-way stop. "Wow, that looks like a hassle." "Actually, it''s troublesome." Because it puts those who have gone the wrong way to deserve the test of death.Well, I guess I''m still thinking about breaking through... " Now, Veena mumbled in a small voice behind me, "Eh, it seems like it''s fun..." My ears didn''t miss it. After all, this demon is weird, isn''t it?I thought so, but I thought I heard you next to it, so I don''t want you to touch it too much because you''re unresponsive. "So the lieutenant is in danger, isn''t he?" Sein, one of Koga''s subordinates, asked such a question. With those words, Nea shook her head to the side. "It''s not that easy to die."It''s no exaggeration to say that this person is the best in the world in terms of magic manipulation inside his body with his perverted development power. " By the way, the magic manipulation on the outside was a hero of light, but she turned to Sein, who had a look on her face that she said she couldn''t understand. "In the first place, it''s as robust as Kannagi and Koga."...... but I''m still moving around in vigor. " "Hah, hah..." Nea smiled bitterly when she said that, because she could tell by the feeling of using a demon. The rabbits seem to be fine, and we need to move fast. "Amako, you don''t have to be in a hurry." Yeah. We''re on the right route.In other words, we''re on the shortest path.Your destination is almost there. Nodding to Nea''s words. Impatience is forbidden. My job is to calmly use prediction to keep everyone safe. The number of Skeletons is unusually high. The situation was very troublesome, because I didn''t have to worry about defeating it or defeating it, and I had to pay attention to the attacks of Aul and the others who occasionally hit me unexpectedly. "Rune, Keira! Let''s do it!!" Yes! Oh! [Huh!? What is that!? Keira-chan, Looney-chan!? Why don''t you just know me!?] Hannah in the box that I put back on my back speaks in a confused voice, but I know it will only cause panic when I explain it, so I pass through. I wrapped around the blue and black flames of Roone while deforming the edge of the cloak like it was piercing the ground. "Keira, go on my signal!" I see! Looney, let''s have a magic explosion! "Leave it to me!!" Super acceleration from the explosion of Loone''s magic power. The blue and black magic glowed, and it became a rocket-like propulsive force, trying to push my body forward. The unusual load is transmitted from both feet and the cloak that pierced the ground, but it''s still not enough. "Eh, eh, I''m scared. Somehow, there''s a rattling sound outside the box.Oh, Keira-chan, thanks for the belt. It''s like fixing your body so tightly...... After a short silence, Hannah''s voice quivered. Usato-kun?... what are you going to do now? "Please be careful not to bite your tongue." In the meantime, while warning Hannah, who spoke with a desperate voice, she tried not to jump forward with all her strength. Second Third outburst. With that, I raised my power to the maximum, and then I jumped forward with all my strength, taking my cloak off the ground. "Nnnnh!!" As it accelerates to bounce with the momentum accumulated in the pile, it transforms into a cloak that expands greatly with Keira. I continued to turn around and let the centrifugal force blow the Skeleton hitting the horde. Rune! "I''m gradually starting to understand what you want to do!! I see!!" A pile of bones is created by being slammed against the wall at the same time, and the healing burst shell created in her hand is covered with the flame of Roone---throwing it to the skeleton with care. Black Flame Healing Burst Grenade!! A bursting shell enveloped in black flames strikes a pile of skeletons, scattering the flames around it and burning the skeleton''s bones as they continue to regenerate. "Oh, that''s a vicious trap." I knew it was a soulless corpse. But it reminds me of the souls tied up by Samaritan''s sorcerers in terms of bones. Now they are free from the curse of a sorcerer, but they can''t possibly think of nothing like it...!! Usato-san! Yeah. Keira prevented the ambush from happening from behind with her cloak, and I turned around and hit her with my healing punch. One of Mr. Aul''s colleagues, Mr. Gilg, who had received a fist, stood up while being slapped on the ground without expression. "I wanted to talk to all of you, not just Aul-san..." But it won''t come true. The souls of these people are not here. It''s just being used and moved for selfish reasons. "Looney, stay with Hannah for a while." "Eh, why? Wow" Immediately after dropping the Roone into the back box, a white smoke covered my body, followed by an intense sound. Roone can''t stop this attack, so we need to take a break now. Naruka-san, Beth-san. Both were wind system magic. There is a difference between sound and smoke, but it is a troublesome thing that specializes in the pair of organisms that can inhibit sight and hearing without questioning. ...... I would have been forced to struggle before I could sense the healing sensation. And the iron magic of Mr. Josh''s earth system. Multiple iron spears stretching out like tentacles from the white smoke. If you avoid it like a living creature, the next thing you need is hot water coming down from overhead. Gilg''s and Chris''s matching skills A range attack that combines the heat of the flame system with the magic of the water system. Heal the bursting wave! Shockwave from the palm of his hand, blowing hot water, grabbed the arm of the last man who was approaching a small man who was hiding his eyes. "... it''s a little bit like Knuckle" My hair color is completely different, but I have the same impression that it is hiding the area around my eyes. While muttering such stupid things, Aul kicked Din who was trying to release the restraint in front of him who was jumping out from the side. "Din!! You''re so weak, don''t take the initiative to attack!!" "What''s the matter with kicking my people!!" "Yeah!?" No, I don''t know if I should do it with my colleague Nori. Rather, if I had seen the strong faces in the pinch, I would have kicked them too, but I would have tried to help them. Healing burst ammo!! "You''re really shy! You!!" Mr. Aul waves his left hand against the explosive shell I threw at him. Normally, it would blow up there, but somehow my bursting shell bounced off my left hand, flying diagonally and exploding behind me. Oh no! "You don''t just show your skills!" The shock magic that was wrapped around me flowed to match the flow of my healing burst...!? "I cut off the flow of magic power and played it by magic...!?" "...... Eh, now you know the seeds?" "That''s right...!" No, no, I was supposed to secretly teach Leari not to find out... well, the result is Ewie... Unlike healing pops, it''s a new way of defending yourself. It would be difficult to use for a centipede, but it could be a defense against a powerful attack. Well then, here''s your practice! Yes! Creates magic bullets that explode against each other and throws them at the same time. Crossed, she touched the sole she was approaching with her left hand, which was wrapped in magic power and turned diagonally as it continued to flow. "Ah, it''s difficult!" "Look, if you don''t deal with it, we''ll catch up!!" As declared, more and more impact magic is thrown at us, but we also throw it without losing. I don''t care about my surroundings. Both Aul and I have been practicing, intercepting skeletons, and scattering bursts of ammunition around us. "Auru!? It''s flying over here!? C ''mon!?" "Excuse me! I''m in battle, so please step back!! Haha!!" "Isn''t it strange that you''re smiling full of smiles!?" "You''re really laughing funny..." I didn''t really like the situation being manipulated by the devil. "This technique is a technique that was crocheted when it became this body."With this body, there''s not much point in using it until now. " "! Is that right?" "When Nero Agence killed me, I couldn''t stop him from attacking.That left a deep wound in the captain''s heart, and I died too... " Looking at her left hand, which was wrapped in magic, she laughed sarcastically. "I''m glad I was able to teach you how to live so you wouldn''t end up like me." "Mr. Aul..." "Now I can go to the other world without regret." "No, no. It''s the decision to drag you out in front of the Commander, so apart from that?" "Will you let me finish like this!? My will is too hard!!" I understand the story, but my ultimate purpose remains the same. [M] When I declare again and try to throw additional burst shells the healing sensors detect a strange reaction. "Ahh!" Mr. Usato? "Something is coming!!" Instantly, the walls in the back of our space are torn apart and destroyed. Rather than being shattered, a demon girl rushed out from the wall that was torn apart. Ahhhhhhh!! The twin sister of the Dark Wizard who uses the thread I fought. She appeared as if she had lost her silver long hair, and she looked around "like she was looking for something", tearing the approaching skeleton apart with a thread of dark magic. "Ahh! I''m here!?" "Mr. Leari! Why is she running around like that!?" "I don''t know much about that either!!" Reali, who seemed to know the only situation, explained to Aul, who was half-weeping. I lost my sister and went crazy after a while!! "Hah!? Isn''t she not willing to be different from me?!" "There are times when intense thoughts that are so intense that they can be engraved on the body come out with some kind of beat!"In this case, isn''t my sister a hooker!? " I see. It''s because we were thinking about each other before we were born that even if we were to become corpses, that emotion would run wild. Looking at the demonic race of twin sisters attacking the skeleton, Gurin and her face toward us waved their hands wide ---, "No good!!" Attack sensed by healing sensors immediately sticks out his right arm and bounces back the thread with a healing burst wave. Oh, you couldn''t play it all! While the rest was being prevented by the cage, the Dark Magic Threads were also attacking LeAli and Aur-san who were nearby. "Aur-san is well judged by shock magic, but that demon..." Ahh, Leari-san! "Wabu!?" Aurl thrust out a thread of dark magic that was about to strike. Leari seems to be intact, but Aur-san''s arm is slashed through!and his arms soar into the sky. "Giaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Aul-san!? I was anxious to see Aur-san screaming when she saw one arm falling to the ground without bleeding, but as soon as she picked up her arm, she pressed it against the cross-section and clung to it. Phew, speaking of which, I was a dead body. Safe, safe. What is Safe!? Can it be called Safe? Gyuuu, I''m just a little surprised by your gently clinging arms, but now I have to focus on the twin Dark Wizard sister. It''s more dangerous than a skeleton. What should we do, Mr. Usato? "I guess I''ll just have to give her sister back to get rid of the rampage..." If I easily threw my impotent sister into the range of that thread, it would be torn apart. If they attacked my real sister in front of the wreckage, it wouldn''t be strange to run wilder. Dark magic rampage... did I look like that too? It''s a little different from yours, but it''s similar. In Keira''s case, as a result of not being able to accept herself, the dark magic itself was an example of trying to take the magician''s life, but it seems that the dark magic of the girl who is currently rampaging is just spreading her strength and looking for a place to direct her emotions. Let''s do something. For her sake. " "Yeah. Let''s do it." I nodded to Keira''s words. Because I was the same Dark Wizard, I felt empathy. The fact that the other person is a dead person doesn''t matter. "For the time being... I guess I''ll just have to get close." It''s troublesome, but it''s the only way. Or I could use Roone''s help. With that in mind, I opened the side of the box on my back and called for Roone. "Runes" "You finally let me out."Hey, Hannah! Don''t try to hold me back!! " ... let''s apologize to Hannah later. I''ve done too much to be safe in the box on my back... and I''m going to do it again. "I was listening to the story.It''s the same magic as me and Keira, isn''t it? " Oh, can we go? "Who are you talking to?" It''s the same magic, but it''s none of my business.If you stand in the way of Shia, I am... our enemy. " At the same time as Roone''s words, the dark magic blue and black flame was lit up in my right hand. I jumped forward to see how the flames appeared to cover my hand. "If you fly, you will be targeted!" Run and shove! " Then I''ll protect you from the skeletons!! The cloak''s defensive ability was taking away the Skeleton that was approaching me. As I approached her at the shortest distance to manipulate the thread I noticed that she unleashed a huge amount of slashing thread along with the crosshairs. "Do it! Usato!!" "Nnnnh!!" On the other hand, he waved his right arm vertically and slammed the flame stretching like a whip into the space in front of him. The magic power of the blue and black flames, which extended and swayed vigorously, burned the thread of dark magic at once. "Now!!" Move the box with the deformed cloak on its back sideways to attract the twin sister who was restrained next to Hannah. Releasing the restraint and holding it, I pushed it with the same momentum... no good!? Ahhhh! It became even more harsh!? Isn''t it supposed to be quiet after finding the sister you were looking for!? Or is it thought that I roared like Rinka or Roone!? I''m fine, but my sister was attacked... ! Did the thread slash off a little bit when you approached your sister? No, it was a complete attack on the healing sensors, but did it bend unnaturally just before? Don''t you have time to think about it right now! "It''s going to be a little rough, but I''m sorry!!" "---a" As I approached her, I pushed my sister to her. She spread her arms wide to manipulate the thread, and when she took hold of her sister, she fell back forcelessly. "... have you settled down now?" Probably. "I didn''t expect it to work in such a forceful way..." If you don''t let go, your sister, who has been hugged so hard, will remain expressionless. "... is this person really unconscious?" When the attack deviated unnaturally, there was an unnatural reaction to my magic sensing for a moment. Even if the error can be done because of my mind, my sister''s index finger only moved for a moment. And the thin thread of magic that stretches from my index finger. Defensive instincts, I suppose. However, it felt a little dangerous to do just that. Shut up!! Isn''t that the time to think about it? There were skeletons and Aul-san. Attempting to deal with an impending skeleton attack, the skeleton is blown by shockwaves flying from the side. "Is your arm okay, Mr. Aul?" Yeah, I got stuck right away. I''m scared that my arms will stick to me soon. I don''t know if I can do it, but I don''t want to have the experience of getting my arm slashed. With that in mind, I looked at Aul, and there was even Les Ali, who hadn''t been nearby before. T-The healing wizard! Ah? "Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? I''m terrified. Rose is the devil who ripped out one of the wings, and I probably won''t allow her to be the one who stole Aul''s remains... but it seems that she has spoken, so I will listen to her for now. What is it? Yes, let''s fight together once and for all. "... why?" Lealia was wolfed off when she asked a pure question. "I-I know the way ahead!" No problem Probe with healing sensors to move forward. Oh, I''ll sell my people''s information! I don''t need it because I know who it is. Veena''s information on the enemy demons is unreliable. In the first place, I don''t think an unconscious demon knows so much about the demons on his side. I''ll give you these zombies too! "Hiiiiii!?" I focused my attention on LeAli, who treated Aul and the others like things. ... Looks like you''re really trying to make a deal. What''s the purpose? "Eh, ah, um..." I became even more vigilant towards the demon, which began to tremble with tremendous vigor, and for some reason, Rare began to weep as she trembled. "Please let me get out of here because there''s no such thing as evil anymore..." "...... Mr. Aul?" Don''t tell me. I feel sorry for myself for what I was doing...." Is this all about demons...? I sighed heavily, recalling Veena''s appearance in my head. 419 Chapter 371 Are there only strange people in the demon race? Since entering the Demon King Realm, I''ve been reminded of it many times. Veena is a weirdo out of the pack, but this Leah Ali is a demon too. I wonder why this happened "Oh, what! I didn''t do anything!!" Together, they decided not to go so far, but to allow Leali to accompany them. Of course, I do not trust them, and I have firm conditions for accompanying them. Currently, avoiding the Skeleton, a temporary truce, the hallway---Reali would have been followed back by the Skeleton. "I will consider you an enemy at a distance from me." "Ugh, ugh" "Even if you use your magic, I can understand that our speed is faster than yours." It''s no use just running away. " "Why is he faster than a demon who can fly?" Hmm, it would be easier if it was in the form of a jet of Keira and Rene. Hannah-san, please be prepared to cast phantom magic at any time. "The situation is so messy that I''m getting used to it..." Hannah-san''s voice on her back is giving up, but honestly, I''m trying to find a way. I wanted to get out of this labyrinth. "In the end, the twin Dark Wizards stopped moving and I was supposed to carry them...." It''s hard to move because oneechan is hugging you so tightly, isn''t it? The dark wizard who was running rampant had probably stopped moving while hugging my sister, but I had to bear it again. As expected, she carries it separately from Hannah... but isn''t that all Hannah needs to do? Ah, yes, I''ll give you this for a moment. "W-what the hell..." I suddenly remembered and handed the healing magic bullet to Les Ali. It doesn''t explode, does it? "What are you talking about?There''s no way the healing magic will explode. " "Aul, I''m scared of this guy!!?" "Yes, it''s horrible indeed.about handing over the sole (...) with a strange face. " Aul is smiling in a different way. If she knows about the magic bullets that degrade the system, she knows the seeds, and it''s only natural that she pulls them. "Naruka, Beth." In response to Aul''s voice, Naruka turned her magic into white smoke, covering our direction and surroundings with smoke. Next, Beth threw a semi-transparent white magic bullet around her, making a keen sound. "Crunchy" "Crunchy!" Then, the skeleton turned its body in the direction where the sound resounded, and it turned towards us without turning a blind eye. LeAli-san is a fool, isn''t she? "What? What?" "This combination of gorilla coworkers'' magic made it easy to deal with skeletons."They can be attracted to sound and subtle vision. " I noticed the skeletons in the middle of the fight, too, because they were attracted to the sound. But that doesn''t mean you can''t see, and you''re prioritizing visual movement, so you can see a little bit. But that''s something that only Aul''s colleagues could handle. But... Even so, some individuals were not caught by the sound and blurry vision. Still silently approaching the skeleton that appeared in front of you, I grabbed my arm and threw it behind me. "Healing Burst Grenade" A healing bursting shell attached to a skeleton thrown into the air has burst, bang!It makes a loud noise. Drawn by the sound, the skeletons gather again and move away from us. "What the hell is this guy seeing..." Let''s move on. It''s like a natural enemy of the magic used by Leah. It was no wonder she was frightened by me, who knew more than just sight through magic sensing. It''s just humiliating humans and turning around to people who have always recognized us as just dolls. "... uuuu, uuuu..." Aur-san inspired Ralis to look regretful. Looking at that figure, I take a deep breath to calm down again. This demon used the bodies of Mr. Aul and others. It''s unforgivable, and it shouldn''t be so easy to shed but let''s not get trapped in our own emotions right now, let''s just be cool. "How many demons are there, except you?" "... it''s just Kayla." Oulu-san. "It''s true, at least in my perception." That rough-looking demon. I would have bought him a lot of grudges, so I''d be attacked as soon as I hit an enemy... " "What magic did he use?" If you were working together, you would know a part of your ability, even if you didn''t know it. " "... oh, I don''t know the magic itself."Maybe Kayla''s magic is... magic that confuses the opponent. " Confuse the opponent? "I''ve only seen him use it against humans once."It seemed that the sorcerer had forgotten about me and was unable to move my body. "... is it like phantom magic?" In my voice, Leslie shook her head to the side in fear. ... no, sorcery is a lot to do in the first place. Ralia merely expressed confusion, and there is also the possibility of magic that affects some kind of spirit, or that inhibits the movement of the body. When I thought about it, Hannah, who was still sitting in the box on my back, climbed up from my back to place her hand on my left shoulder. "I see. Then it''s no use for Wasato-kun''s magic."You''re laughing because you''re acting like a natural enemy of the devil. " Hannah-san, can you get off my back? "I don''t want to." Ushatu, are you telling me to die? " Why am I to blame? [M] "To be honest, I don''t have to worry about getting out of my condition right now, so I can rest assured..." "Mr. Leari, did Kayla go first?"Put aside your fellow men. " "Ugh, that''s right. He abandoned me and went to take in the power of the Demon King."At last, you''re going to kill that brave little girl, aren''t you? " "... you mean Shia?" "Heehee" When I let her groan, Leslie let out another pathetic scream. Along with me, I also intimidated Loone, who was in a child lion state on her right shoulder. "Hey, what the hell! You guys are looking for that brave bastard too!? You don''t have to listen to me!"Because his existence was unexpected to us, and I didn''t even want to go to someone who could destroy the demon!! So stop staring, I''m scared!! " "... haha. This demon doesn''t seem to know anything, Roone." "Hmmm." But from this mouthpiece, has Shia gone any further? I was worried about Kayla, so maybe I should head over to the Demon King''s power soon. Ushato-kun. Yes? I don''t know, Hannah-san. "Speaking of which, I was curious, but when you entered this ruin, you were attacked by the demonic power, right?"He''s powerful enough to be influenced by me. " "... yes." I understand what Hannah wants to say. Honestly, I was worried about that too. [M] "The devil over there. Didn''t you say rare?" "What, what is it?" "A trap that uses the demonic power set before this ruin."Was it you who set it up? " "... what is it?" Les Ali with his eyes rounded. From this reaction, it seems that it was water to her ears. "... the magic of the devil? What, that?" Neither I nor Kayla set such a trap....? " "It''s not a lie!? Then what!? It means that other demons besides us tried to trap you guys!?" If your gesture wasn''t acting, it would be like that. Isn''t this supposed to be an act? Either the people who lived in this ruin created a trap that only reacted to humans, or another demon set it up after the Reali and the others entered. "There are many possibilities..." "There might be a third force..." It''s troublesome, isn''t it? I really wanted you to come here and spare me a new enemy. "... but it seems that the labyrinth of this extremely dangerous ruin is coming to an end." It''s just a little now, but the wind is blowing. What that means is that there is a place that is connected to the outside. If you notice, you can see the light at the end of the wide aisle. Is it an exit? The water from the aqueduct that runs at the end of the aisle flows there as well. When I stepped out to the side of the light while being vigilant... a ray of sunlight was pouring into my sight, separate from the light in the underground space. "... another ruin?" A pure white ruin made of stone pillars and stone walls. From the broken roof overhead, the familiar light of the sun is shining brightly, and the glare is almost dazzling. "Outside? No, we''ve been going underground all this time..." "No, indeed, this is the earth."Perhaps this is a lower ground than where the ruins were? " I''m glad to hear Hannah''s point. If that''s the case, isn''t it strange? This place is considerably lower than where the first ruins were. But what should I say... it looks like a place that worships a cathedral or something. Keira, do you recognize these ruins? There were a few similar ones in the Demon King Realm.But just by resembling each other, it''s fundamentally different. " The ceiling is quite high. Keira is right, it looks like a cathedral. "You can''t even see the skeletons."When did you disappear...... Rarer, did you come here? " Leari-san? Aur leaned her neck at Ralie, who didn''t respond. I also looked at the situation, and somehow she was frightened and fixed her gaze at a point. I can feel the power of the Demon King ahead of me. "So the path wasn''t wrong..." Then let''s head there right away. " I was worried about Reali''s reaction, but I had to check the power of the Demon King first. It didn''t seem like the demon was still here. Leaving the white-conscious cathedral-like place, it blows through and goes through a door full of rubble I can feel the pressure that I can remember. "Ahh!" And the sight I saw in front of me. A sphere that emits a black terrible force floating in the sky and two figures right next to it. Kayla, a short-haired demon with a rough impression. And Shia, a black-haired girl dressed as a man.She sleeps like a knee in a translucent sphere of light. Shea!! When she noticed Shia''s figure, Roone called out her name strongly as she returned to her human form. Are you trapped?Or are you simply not getting your voice?What''s happening to Shia right now...!! This time, it''s you. Watch out for Kayla, who turned around slowly. What? Something is different from the last time I encountered it. A healing wizard appeared just in time. "... what do you mean?" "I thought I''d kill Temae...! In this farce, Temae was the only one who made me purely false!"Ahh, that''s really good, Teme!! " ... I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t feel like being told it''s a good time to get killed, and in the first place---, You guys do whatever you want, and it''s just like me to be angry with the devil. Hee-hee He stirs up his frontal hair and glares at Kayla. It would be a big mistake to think that I would get scared so much. "What did you do to Shia?" "I don''t know. Ever since I got here, he''s been like this.Otherwise, I''d be killing you by now. " Doesn''t her current condition mean she did something to Kayla? "...... Shea already has one of the power of the Demon King" Could it be that the Demon King''s power resonated with the other sole in this room now...? "I don''t like it." What about you? "Ah, ahhh...!! I don''t like those eyes.Even if you look at me, you''re not scared at all!! " ... there''s something wrong with it. Perhaps she''s mentally abnormal, but her emotions are ups and downs, and her tone is getting strange. "Hate!! Hate! Hate! Hate!! We are the demons that control human beings!! We are thrown out by this damn world that used such lukewarm water!"At the end of the sentence, a human who is not even a demon will deprive you of fear!! Don''t fool around, don''t fool around!! Lesser creatures!! Fight, fight ugly!! Doubt, deceive, betray, mouthlessly scold each other!! You must be such an uncouth creature!! ah, nausea!! Don''t talk to me!! It''s not for me!! " I saw Kayla screaming, but there was only Shea wrapped in a floating sphere. As expected of Kayla, who was too unusual, Les Ali was dumbfounded with his hand on her mouth. "... he''s gone mad...? He was strange from the beginning, but now he''s really out of the ordinary..." Is there anyone beside Shia? Even if I triggered a subtle healing sensation, no one was there. No one seems to be hiding behind magic like Leah, and no one is being transparent. "I''ll do it... even if Teme doesn''t tell me, I''ll kill that bastard...!" Ah! Kayla got a fragment of the Demon King''s power!? The instantly created Healing Fly fist was released, striking Kayla''s torso as she attempted to carry the black magic sores to her mouth. "Ahh, but, hah, hah." "What the hell!?" Even though she was blown to the ground with her healing fist, Kayla kept her creepy smile on her face and did not let go of the Demon King''s power. On the contrary, in an unnatural posture, he tried to put the power of the Demon King into his mouth. "! Kayla, stop it!! It''s suicide to take in the power of the Demon King!! There''s no way you can do that because the demon is immortal!?" Ignoring Leah''s restraint, Kayla threw a fragment of the Demon King''s power into her mouth and swallowed it. Change soon appeared. Dogun!! and Kayla''s body trembled heavily and twitched. "... ahhhhhh!!" "Kayla''s body is swelling up..." Something swells up from the inside of his body and contracts over and over again. Is the power of the Demon King rampaging? The color of Kayla''s hair gradually changes to silver as she spasms her body, and the corners of her hair become large, twisted and enlarged. The body grew bigger and the blood vessels rose up, and Kayla, who had undergone a major transformation compared to before, roared like a beast when she woke up and stared at me. "Uuu, uuuu" You don''t seem rational. You look like you''re totally hostile to me. Tsk, baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! "Ahh!" That''s an amazing voice...!! A voice that shakes the air. When the magic power was cast, I stood my fist and Aul and the others lying on the ground beside me fell down at once. Aul-san!? "I''m sorry, Mr. Usato." Apparently, we can''t move due to Kayla''s magical powers...!! " His expression was moving, but his body was lying on the ground and he couldn''t move. If you can''t disobey the orders of the devil... is that because of the influence of the rampaged Kayla, something has happened to your body? "Leari! Give orders to Aur-san and get out of here... noo!?" There was no Leri who was supposed to be right next to me. Looking around, you''re hiding behind the door we came in!? He abandoned you without any hesitation!? 420 Chapter 372 Mr. Aul and the others were stuck, and Reali ran away. Although I haven''t disappeared, it''s true that I was the only one who went to a safe place... but the opponent is a demon who doesn''t trust even his people, so it''s useless to blame them. Now more than that--- "Yuba, noooo!!" "I know you don''t have to shout!" If we don''t deal with Kayla, who has grown enlarged a lot...!! At first, Kayla, who had become an incredible figure far removed from her original figure of musculoskeletal bulge, waves her magic power vigorously from her arms. The magic is amazing, but the movement is poor!! The technique you learned from Aul-san!! Determine the movement of the opponent and apply magic power to the attack!! He parries the attack like a circle with his elasticized palm and plays it with a shock wave. Healing flow! I''m hungry! The system was strengthened in the cage hand of the right hand and deteriorated in the left hand. I stepped on Kayla''s palm and avoided it First, I slammed my left fist into her abdomen. "Gah!!" Nuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu The magic power of system deterioration has been struck as a wedge! Then, release the bottom of the right fist to overlap with the magic of system deterioration!! Healing System Explosion Fist!! Instant blows and heavy blows are triggered, and Kayla''s body flies backwards like a ball. Confirm the shape of the guy who was slammed against the wall with the remaining impact, and remove the remnants of the magic power rising from his palm. "Healing flow... mastery!!" "W-Well, that''s my junior..." "I''ll get you to a safe place in a minute, Keira." Yes! Before they could get up, they carried Aul and the others wrapped in cloaks to the edge of the wall and lowered them and the Dark Wizard sisters on their backs to lie on the floor. No, this Zama doesn''t seem to be useful. It''s okay, we''ll take care of this. "... you''re trustworthy. You look just like the Captain." It''s a pleasure to hear you say that. ... the twin Dark Wizards... are still holding your sister as hard as ever. It looks like you''re restraining me so that I can''t move... " Hannah, please stay here. "That''s exactly what I''m dealing with, isn''t it?"... my magic might work, and I''m trying to be quiet here.Please be careful. " "... yes" "If you do, there will be no one left to protect me." It''s ruined. Hannah smiles bitterly at me. While exchanging such exchanges, I flew away from her and once again flew with my cloak to the center of the hall. "Shea..." Looney, we''re going to have to deal with him first. "... oh, I tried to kill him, Shia. I can''t forgive him." I''m still worried about Shia, who is still surrounded by the Sphere of Light, but now I need to take care of Kayla. Slowly descending to the ground, Kayla, recovering from the healing system blasting fist, emerges from the sand smoke and comes to me. "Do you have reason?" My eyes were void, but I felt strong hostility. Kayla, who was skinny, is now completely transformed into a musculoskeletal body that surpasses even the strong faces, so she feels quite intimidated. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but let''s give it a shot first. "Don''t rely on the power of the Demon King."If you still have a good will, you should relinquish that power now. Maybe there''s still time. " I can say it''s because I actually fought. The power of the Demon King wasn''t too busy.The power of the demon king was the poison itself, in a pure sense, not a dislike or a bad word. As far as I knew, only the Demon King himself could handle it. ! It was not the words that came back, but the fists that were swinging heavily. Kayla''s physical abilities seemed to have improved abnormally from the point of view of a fist that caused considerable wind pressure, but her movements were still monotonous. But it''s fast! Because it''s a defensive behavior, it moves fast. Avoiding an attack that would at least be impossible to cure with a healing bounce, Kayla runs forward to catch me and throws her fist at me. "Guuuu" Your defensive arm is bouncing! Maybe it was because I was forcibly strengthening it with magic power, or perhaps even surpassing Nagi-san in terms of strength. "I can''t believe you strengthened the flesh to defeat me...?" With all the magic that''s overflowing, I''m forced to...? I can''t help it if I even broke my will because of that...!! "If you think you can win with a degree of magic doping, you''re making a big mistake!!" With the magic power of his cluttered fist in his left hand, he stepped one step further as he streamed. Hmph!! First, a blow!! While holding the healing burst bullet, I pulled my fist, and then slammed the second shot. Alternate between the third, fourth, and repeatedly degraded magic bullets and healing burst shells. "Oh, oh!!" "Explode, heal the bursting fist!!" Kayla came at me like a cover. But before that, the first healing burst will detonate and disrupt his movements. As I pierced that gap, I waved my right fist around the system enhancement and detonated the magic bullet that had deteriorated the system in a row. "Oh, oh!" "Giggle, giggle" I was scared of the explosion, but it didn''t seem to work very well. As he stepped back, avoiding his swinging arm, the Roone on his shoulder spoke to me. "Useless. I saw your battle, and I came up with it." "Huh, what?" "Here''s the deal." Roone unleashes the magic of fire, running a cape and regimental clothes, and lighting a blue and black flame on my hand. This doesn''t change earlier, but Looney then manipulates more magic power and focuses the flame on the elbow of the basket hand and then performs a system strengthening explosion... I see!! I stepped forward without hesitation and stormed into Kayla. "Okay, I get it!! Keep it up, Roone!!" "Oh!!" Rune''s dark magic flame bursts due to the outburst of system strengthening, causing the flame to erupt like a burner from the elbow. Although on a small scale, the acceleration is not the ratio of a healing acceleration fist, but a fist pushed like a rocket, combined with my power, pierces Kayla''s torso. "---!!?" Not yet! I immediately pulled my arm and released my back fist. A dark magic flame exploded from my forearm with the sound of BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! "How about you, Rabbit! If you''re going to name me like you, it''s" Kokuen Kakuen "!" "Fu, that''s a good trick name...!" Momentum is strong and difficult to handle, but if you can master it, it''s pretty strong. ... hn? Isn''t there something bigger? It''s definitely bigger than before. Obviously, it is one time bigger than before. As he hugged himself like he was pushing his body in, sending a distracted gaze to the suffering Kayla, he suddenly turned his face towards me and waved his fist as he raised his head. ! Go back and dodge !? Wait, the reach is stretched. "Grrrr!!?" Usato-san!? Unnaturally, Kayla''s arm grew enormous and struck my body. It was fine to defend with a cage and a cloak, but I was blown out of the sky. With a certain amount of shock escaping, I spread out my cloak and floated in the air to check Kayla''s body again. "What the hell is that?" Rather than being a demon, you''re the first monster...... "This is creepy." Only my right arm, which would have attacked me, had grown so long and thick that it unnaturally touched the ground.The left arm was still in shape as a person, and Kayla was monstrous until she could not call it a normal condition at the earliest. Such a guy looked up at me flying in the air and roared, unfolding the wings that were originally on his back and deforming them to a sharp appearance, just like his flesh. "Are you going to fly!? No, that''s because I''m a demon so I can fly...!!" Let''s attack now!If it goes outside, it will be a big deal!! " "Ahh!!" To stop Kayla from flying, she turned the cloak and tried to thrust it into him when the upper wall that came into this space from the ruins in the basement behind us suddenly triggered the explosion. !!? Ohhhhh! Finally, I''m in a bright place! "" Vice Captain Wo!! "" "Rabbit!!" Koga!? It was Koga who came out with a huge amount of water from the exploded wall. Amako, who found me first with predictive magic, falls here with a wave of his hand. My men, Nea, and Bullins are all here. Are you all right? Gahhh!! Gahh!!! "Hah!?" What came out after the Korgas was like a giant snake with a blue body... no, that''s a water dragon!? And that size, the boss of the herd of water dragons we encountered!? Why did they come out after the Korgas!? No, we have to help the amakos who were thrown into the air before that!! I immediately headed upwards and tied up the men except Amako, Bullin, and Veena with my cloak. Koga and Nagi are fine at this height, and Veena is a demon in the first place, so she can fly on her own. "Gahh!!" Ooooooooo! Immediately after catching the amakos, the water dragon pigeon fell into the hall and attacked Kayla, who had captured the fragments of the Demon King''s power there. I wonder if it''s the Great War of the Monsters...? Rabbit! "Amako, I''m glad everyone''s safe! Where''s Nea!?" I''m here! A burst of Nea flew overhead, trying to stay on my shoulder, and noticing the child lion state Loone there. "Whoa!! Where are you from?! That''s mine!!" "I''m not a demon." I''m Looney. " "...... What do you mean, Usato!!" In an instant, my spear was on me. In the meantime, I went downstairs and went down to Koga with Nagi-san. "Nea, why was the Water Dragon after you?" "I don''t know!? When I was on the safe route, I suddenly showed up and was chased around!! I''m angry for some reason and I really don''t know what it means!!" I don''t know what to think. Could it be that the water dragon nerd came after me? When I landed on the ground, it looked like the dragon and Kayla were still fighting down there... but the dragon looks like it''s not good enough for the Kayla opponent. "So, Rusat, what''s the situation?" Koga and Nagi are coming to me, who have lowered their men. Briefly, there was a fragment of the Demon King''s power here, but the demon on the other side...... Kayla took it in and rampaged it. "This is the worst situation I can think of." Exactly. With Koga''s words in his heart, Nagi narrows his eyes as he sees Shia wrapped in a sphere of light in the center of the hall. Rusat, there''s a kid over there. "It''s Shia. I can''t help you right now.First, we have to do something about Kayla. " "... oh, I see." Gwaaaa!! The chant of a water dragon echoes in the hall. A giant tail slammed against Kayla, but he was also using his strength to catch her tail and throw it away in a terrible battle. "Those are heavy loads for my men." "Yeah, I''m better than you when it comes to power." It could be said that it was only power. The Water Dragon is fighting Kayla now, but it won''t last long. Then Nagi-san, who was looking at Kayla, put his hand on his chin and looked back at me and Koga. "Usato, Koga. That demon who has captured the power of the demon king can be said to have acquired a powerful power."That''s what you call a demon king when you fight. " "Haha, are you serious? like a demon king or something like that." For that reason, I sighed at Koga, who had a pleasant face. However, I was not as strong as the Demon King. "I''ll deal with it with Korga and you."I think it''s going to be quite a fight, so let''s get everyone else out of here. " Roger that. Maybe the exit to this ruin isn''t far either... The captain and deputy captains, me and Koga, were painful to lose, but I had no choice because the opponent was the opponent. So I need to lead the way... " Amako, can I ask you something? "It''s okay, I''ll take care of it." Amako nods vigorously. Trustworthy. I didn''t travel with Date. Alone---, Oh dear, isn''t it Leari who''s hiding out there? Haha!? You Lavis!? Why are you revealing your identity to these guys? "Eh, that''s decided because you turned around.Ah, now that I''m called Veena, I don''t have to say hello. " Haaaaa!? Why is that pervert inciting his own demons? Seeing the spiciness against the demonic family again, I called Veena''s name slightly stronger. "Veena! Come here!!" Eek!! I''m sure the reply will be high. Veena, who came here as fast as the wind, was assigned a detector and instructed his men to get out of here first. "Hannah, please take the lead with Amaco!!" "Yes. Ah, what about these people!?" "Ugh!" Auru-san and the others were stuck by Kayla''s magic. If it''s true, I''d like you to take me to the Amakos, but there are seven of them, and above all, I don''t know what awaits me before the Amakos go. "Uuu, Usatoku!" I''m gonna leave us alone! " "What are you talking about, you idiot!! I will never abandon you!"Yes, this is a decision, so rest assured!! Definitely!! " "Yes, even if you are willing to take me to the captain...!" No choice, I''ll have to take Aul with me. We need to get Hannah over here. "Come on, let''s get out of here--" As soon as I heard the loud sound, the giant water dragon was slammed against the nearby wall, and it just stopped moving. Alive... looks like he''s alive, but this isn''t going to wake him up for the time being... In the direction of flying, Kayla, who was even more intimidated, was looking at us, and her body seemed to be even bigger. "Burlin, get me Amako!!" "Guru!!" "Watch out for rabbits!" "Ahh!!" Let Amako and the others go first, and I, Koga and Nagi-san go straight to Kayla. "Heh, there''s something out there at the end. It''s funny!" "Don''t run, Koga." "You and I are not in the same pattern."If we move as we like, we''ll manage. " "Hah, no way..." "Well, that''s true..." Nagi smiles bitterly at the exchange between me and Koga. Hahaha... I''ll match your movements with my predictive magic Then I will move in a direction that interferes with the healing magic support and movement of the opponent. The power of the Demon King that Kayla had captured was still unknown. First, let''s make sure that Nagi-san and Koga, who had high attack power, could move easily. Let''s do it, guys! Yes! Oh! "Hey, it''s true that Roone is on your shoulder!?" There was an owl on the right shoulder, a child lion on the left shoulder, and a cape with Keira on it. Once again, she held her fist firmly while smiling bitterly at the peculiarity of her appearance. 421 Chapter 373 The demon captures the power of the demon king. In the worst-case scenario I could think of, rendezvousing with the rabbit, I decided to fight the devil, Kayla, with him and Korga. The escape team has Amako, so don''t worry... but her predictive magic is more accurate than my weakened predictive magic. One way or another, I have to be careful, but it''s strange. Kayla, who captured the power of the Demon King, was transformed beyond her imagination. A superior body of over 3 meters. The body is still enlarged. Since the demon''s flesh is composed of the same magical power as the monster, the impact of capturing the power of the demon king, which can be said to be a massive amount of magical power, is immeasurable. "The physical enhancement is..." Maybe it''s my fault. That''s what Mr. Wussat, who was watching Kayla next door, said. "The power of Kayla as a demon doesn''t apply to me." I''m sure he''s hurt his pride quite a bit. "I see. So instead of strengthening the power of the devil, you''ve strengthened the flesh."... I wonder if the demon is stupid enough to strengthen in that direction with the power of the demon king? " Although Nea''s words are spicy, they''re not wrong. The frightening thing about the Demon King was the amount of sorcery he dealt with and his own skills. Just by capturing a lot of magic power, it didn''t mean that I had the same power as the main Demon King. "Well, either way, it''s extremely troublesome for the opponent, isn''t it?" After all, all of the Demon King''s magic power is being used to strengthen the body. " "Oh, that was incredible power." At least I avoided direct strikes from the front. " It''s fair to say that a defensive rabbit would be so vigilant. Uu, yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!! Kayla, who identified us as enemies, raised her voice in a cloud. Words do not seem to make sense, and their eyes are completely white and insane. Haha, you hate me so much! "Hah..." "It''s about time you came." Are you ready? " Speaking from the scabbard on the belt, the two of them moved into a battle position without words. The rabbit lights the cloak with a blue and black flame and puts a restraint spell on its hands. Koga transforms his whole body into a masked warrior, wrapped in the magic of dark magic, and transforms the faces he created beside him into large clubs. "... anyway, Korga is strange in many ways." I''m not a healing wizard. I''d rather not be called a Dark Wizard... I had a small owl and a lion on my shoulders. Kannagi, don''t be silly and let''s go without sparing any money. "..... ahh" Close your eyes and open them after a light deep breath. While realizing that my other power appeared in my left eye, I held my sword horizontally. Instantly, the magic of the activated flame envelops the sword in a crimson flame. I don''t think Nagi-san can talk about people either. Oh, is that so? "No, it''s already... it feels like it''s fully open." ... what is it?! Why did you say that?! I try to track down the faceless rabbit, but before I do, my predictions pick up Kayla''s attack. "I''m coming!!" "Ughhhhhh!!" Kayla kicks at the ground with her strength and bounces towards us. Me and Korga scatter left and right, and the rabbit inevitably stepped forward. Well, I would have panicked if I hadn''t seen it with foresight! If it were him now---! "Giaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! "Healing Flow" With both hands wielding magic power against Kayla''s swinging arm, she slipped (...) to parry. After stepping further, he hit the magic bullet in front of Kayla, who was disoriented, and robbed her of her sight ---, Nea! "I know!!" A fist wrapped in the magic of restraint slammed into Kayla''s arm and foot joints, temporarily obstructing their movements. "... that''s ridiculous." I can''t do that kind of technique. The extraordinary magic manipulation that he made possible by making the flow of his whole body''s magic power completely his own... "Let''s go, Koga!!" "I''ll do it without you telling me!!" Me and Korga are going to set it up where the rabbit has made a gap! He stood like a black sword that emitted a flame, and at once slashed at Kayla with an acceleration using "running". "Flame/Confusion!" A flaming slash that shredded Kayla''s entire body, the earliest giant. Cut it off with a sickle-like tentacle created by Koga from his back to match it, and finally hit the club. "UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU--" "Healing Burst Grenade" The green magic bullet that was stuck to Kayla''s torso as she raised her heels and was about to rampage, exploded and groaned again. - Exactly! Pierce the gap the rabbit made for you and slash more. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Koga seldom strikes Kayla with a club that deforms its counterpart, but the rabbit is forced to frighten him with a healing burst. ...... I''m working together with Prediction Magic, but somehow the two of them seem to be meshing together. Probably because they''re rivals and similar. "Korga!! Doppelganger!!" "Ohhhh!!" Wasato receives the Dark Magic Doppelg?nger thrown by Korga. Kayla''s protruding arm at him looked like it was a direct hit, but it was the afterimage of the healing magic he created. "Healing Remnant Fist...!" "Gahh!!" "Yummy!! Healing Burst Flying Fist!!" A rabbit that directly hits the exploding magic bullet that fires at Kayla as she attempts to launch another attack. Every time I see it, my moves are increasing!! No, I''m trying to do something again!? "Nea, Roone! Stop him moving!!" Yeah! Leave it to me. The pattern of purple magic and blue and black flames appeared on Koga''s face, which was transformed into a sharp crescent-like shape. He shook it heavily and threw it at Kayla. Shut up! Just before I hit Kayla directly, the Doppelg?nger who returned to the human form was transformed to wrap around Kayla''s body as it was, and the movement of his upper body was stopped by the magic of restraint and the dark magic of fire. "He''s so attentive, so strong and persistent in vain, he can''t be removed so easily!" "You''re saying too much!!" Nagi-san!! Nodding to Wasato''s voice, she stood her sword and headed towards Kayla, whose upper body was sealed off. Slash the knees of both feet sideways to reduce maneuverability!! Korgha!! Let''s do it!! "Ohhhh!!" And when they completely stopped their movements, two people with dark magic came in with faces that were already too pleasant. Koga''s raised arm swelled, and a blue and black flame erupted from the elbow of Wasato''s right hand. At the same time, it hit Kayla directly. A thorn from the explosion of Korga''s magic power. Fist from the mysterious flame acceleration of Usat. After receiving them, Kayla was massively blown up and smashed to the ground. "...... but I''m not a weak opponent." The demon took in the power of the demon king even when he was rotting. Because I was turning it into a physical reinforcement, it would be fatal at the time of getting a blow from that guy. "What, what was that?" Right now, you''re healing magic, didn''t you accelerate in an unexplained way? " "My magic. It''s called" Kokuenkaku Ken ". Hmph." "...... Roone. I don''t seem to realize it, but I''m brainwashed by your rabbit." "Don''t try to convince me with a tender voice like never before." I saw Korga''s duplicate and realized it again. In the first place, Usato was opposed to that demon king. Compared to him, I don''t think I''d be afraid of most people. ... even I can feel how much easier it is to fight with him. "I did some damage... but I don''t know what to do..." I still look at Kayla with vigilance. ... nh? The body of the guy who stood up to bounce is regenerating as it emits smoke...? Ah, that''s right. Nagi-san, have you noticed anything? "The immortality of the devil." Satan is basically immortal. Regenerates over time, no matter how severely I was injured. I needed a lot of power to regenerate it, but now Kayla had a mass of energy called Demon King''s power. Grrrrrr!! "Satan is immortal. No matter what wound he inflicts, the power of the demon king will heal him." No, on the contrary, because the flesh can continue to withstand the load, any random strengthening can be done. " Kayla is wandering around the ground looking for strength to transform her into something more. It was a miracle to keep the human form at the earliest. On the contrary to the large enlarged arms, the lower body seemed to be weak. The clothes on the upper body were torn to pieces, and the original appearance was unknown. Uuu, uuurrgh!! --Oh. "Koga!! Near Usato!!" "Haha!? Hey, why... I see!!" "Eh, me?" Seeing the prediction a few seconds later, I quickly move to the side of the rabbit. In an instant, the light of magical power overflows from the festival of Kayla''s body. It''s not just a light, it''s a dangerous attack that just touches it and destroys it. Scattering them all over the ruins---he stared at me through his mouth and glowed with massive flashes. "Rabbit! I can prevent it with your technique!!" Roger that!! He does not hesitate to take a step forward, believing my words. He deforms Koga''s counterpart as if it were a shield and pokes it into the ground. "Let''s do it, Koga!" "Hah, what!?" "It''s decided!" It''s a healing guard!! " "Don''t be self-contained in your brain that no ordinary person can understand!!" Midway through Koga, who was seriously puzzled and raised his voice, he grabbed the figure deformed into a large shield with both hands. Nea! Keira! It''s a spell of resistance! I''m going to throw the cloak into the ground to avoid being blown away!! ... I wonder if it would be easier to perceive his intentions naturally if he acted with the rabbit? "Gahh!!" It''s coming! A massive amount of magic power was released that hit the shields of the rabbits and scattered the light. Korga and I will support him from behind, but Korga''s shield, which has been deformed, is gradually breaking down from the edge. "Hey!! This Koga is fragile!!" Good luck, Koga-san!! "Hey, show me your guts!" "That''s not me!? I''m behind you guys!?" The part is shredded, but it''s fine. Because Koga''s Doppelganger has healing magic applied to it. System enhancement!! In addition to that, Ushatu is a user of system enhancements. The shield, repaired in an instant by superior healing magic, blocks magic attacks. Phew When the current of magic was healed, Usato transformed the shield into the shape of a left-handed cage. Kayla, who had separated the shields, was again undergoing further transformation. "Uuu, ahhh..." Is the magic power that was supposed to be contained by the body overflowing outside? The eyes and mouth were overflowing with black magic. Similarly, the collapsed torso and joint part were connected to the limbs only by their magic power. "... hey, you''re not even a living thing anymore, are you?" "It''s like the demon''s immortality is forcing the collapsing body to stop connecting." It''s like tasting hell forever without breaking it, because it''s strangely compatible. " I''ve never seen such a carb before. I could see how dangerous the power of the Demon King was. Kayla, who was transformed into a magical creature, tried to move while roaring violently. Predictably, I could see my arm sticking out, but this is---!! Uuuu!!! "My hand is stretched out!?" The right arm that was stopped by the magic power was bouncing toward me and it stretched out like it was attacking the rabbit. He flew in the cloak and avoided the arm, but the arm, which consisted of magic power that surrounded the joint, continued to stretch even further, and continued to track him. No, I think Koga and I will also try to break the magic that connects the arm to the body, but our attack just slipped through and didn''t make sense. "It''s fast...!" A flying hand grabs his left arm. "Kuku" "Rabbit!!" I was swinging through the air and beaten to the ground ---, "Don''t taste it! Nnnh!!" I wonder if he hit the ground to offset the impact. He grabbed his left arm and pointed his empty right arm at Kayla''s arm, releasing something like a blue and black flash (...). "Nnh!?" The blue and black flash flashed Kayla''s arm and injured her hand... but that was... Roone''s magic? "It was like a flame of fire..." "You''re going to transform yourself...! What a guy...!!" ...... No, it''s a bit of a thing for you to say... Being confused in the middle of the battle, next, Nea, who was on the opposite side of Roone''s shoulder, raised her voice. "The root of this guy''s strength is just a lot of magic power!" Even if you attack, you''ll regenerate with plenty of magic power, but that''s fine!! " That''s fine...? No, wait, that''s it...!! "There is no such thing as infinite magic power!" The demon king was like that!! If I had to use up the magic power of my favorite rope, he wouldn''t be able to move!! " I was still using a lot of magic power. Then if we continue to attack together, we will surely lose our magic power one day!! "Rabbit, don''t be shy! Keep attacking this guy with all your might and letting him exhale his magic power!!" "Ahh!! We''re all going to do it!!" "You don''t have to take it easy anymore!" I''ll do it for real!! " I will open it all up!! The cloak wrapped around the rabbit in his voice and the blue and black flame also run in the hands of his silver and black arms. Seeing the rabbit transformed into a complete battle form and stunned, Korga, who was also looking at him, opened his mouth. "No, you can''t talk about people either..." Only then did I agree with Koga''s words. 422 Chapter 374 Kayla was further transformed by the magic of the demon king. It was like forcing his body to connect with magic power, and he turned his palm to the demon king who was trying to reach for his arm while reconsciously recognizing the danger of the demon king''s power. "Rune!!" "Ahh!!" The magic power of the blue and black flames that passed through the cage was aggregated and caused an outburst. A bursting flame with directionality stretched forward like a burner, bouncing Kayla''s protruding arm. It''s a dangerous move, but I can''t say four or five things to him now...!! "Rasat, there''s no point in this healing magic!!" "Uu, what the hell...!!" "Oh no, this idiot!! I don''t care if I smash your strange and fierce moves!! Keira and Rene will do their best!!... I''ll give you instructions instead of this idiot!!" I was joking, but it was a terrible thing to say. Even if I hit healing magic, it didn''t work on Kayla, who had the ability to regenerate. It was true that there was only one way to attack them and shred their magic powers. "Hey, I''m in a mood too!!" The body wrapped around Koga''s magic armor, which raised its voice, swelled up and down. It''s a power shape that uses my elasticity technology!! I struggled with this figure, but I feel comfortable with my allies!! "Ugh!!" "It''s clearly stronger than before!! I''ll cut him down with all my strength!!" "Ahh!!" The three of us and Kayla move at the same time. Boo!! I jumped forward with a dark magic acceleration, and I was the first to come into contact with Kayla. "Keira, put the cloak on your arm!" Yes!! The cloak deformed like it was wrapped around my left arm and turned into a big fist. If Keira''s dark magic cape also reflects my physical abilities!! "Ahhh!!" Ooooooooo! Avoid the arm that sticks out, and hit your face with your fist. The magical power that was dripping from Kayla''s mouth is still not enough to kneel down!! However, there was a kick from Koga, and Nagi-san''s sword was slashed. Attack in all directions in three seconds!! Nagi-san''s prediction! I immediately turned the Koga counterfeit into a circular shield. Immediately thereafter, Kayla''s whole body was overflowing with magical power, releasing it like a beam. Ooooooooo! A magic power with destructive power that is constantly released from the whole body! Diffuse beam in all directions!! But you can prevent it if you know it by foresight!! The cloak that was wrapped around the beams in front of him also prevents attacks. I''ll protect you too!! I also added a spell of resistance!! Fight back!! "Thanks!! Oraa!!" Leaving the defense to the two of them, they threw their shields at Kayla. Gong!! and Yen Shield clashed into Kayla''s torso, forcing her to stop releasing magic power and caught Koga''s bouncing shield that had endured the release of magic power. "This time it''s over here!!" He swung Kayla''s swinging arm back and forth, turning his shield into a gavel, and as he rose, he slammed the gavel into his torso. "Ahhhh!!" Then it''s my turn!! Nagi-san, who stood behind Kayla''s sword, jumped lightly and struck three times with an intense slash that didn''t stop his eyes. "Megumi Sanlian!!" The magic power was like blood. Scratches regenerate instantly, but I can tell by just seeing a lot of magic power being consumed. We''re going after more here---, "Everybody stay away!!" The moment Nagi stopped in his voice and switched his mind from attacking to dodging Kayla''s sway of power was pounded to the ground. His power was continually strengthened by the demon king''s magic power. It easily shattered the floor, creating a crater with a shock that shook the entire hall. "What a power...!?" If you eat it properly like that... "That''s a truly remarkable power..." But the worst part was that the healing magic particles were blown away by the impact. Kayla''s in the dust right now...! You''re here! Kayla''s arm cuts straight through the dust in front of her. I almost took it another arm that was closing in behind me was trying to grab my torso. "Nah!?" I followed behind the healing sensation!? I put my arm to my side and stopped Kayla''s huge hand trying to grab me. "Nh, gugu!!" "Roone! Burn this hand right now!!" I-I see!! That''s incredible power...!! If you lose your temper, you''ll crush me...!! Since Roone is attacking my hand with dark magic, the moment I lose my strength... heh!? Kayla, don''t you open your mouth to me!? No way! You''re trying to bury me with a magic beam!? "You''re killing me too much!!" I am aware that I am buying resentment, but in my current state it is too obstinate!! ! The other arm you avoided......!! I won''t let you! "! Nagi-san!!" Nagi cut off Kayla''s hands before she approached us. "Come on!!" And here, Korga raises her axe and slashes Kayla''s arm as she catches me. When I escaped from my arm after losing my strength, the magic beam that Kayla had exhaled passed me to the position I was in. "It was close... thank you, Nagi-san, Koga" "Hey, give me one." I can''t say anything because it''s true that I was helped. "But you really have such a grudge against me..." Is that how much I''ve hurt Kayla''s pride? I can''t seem to even hear a grudge now... It looks like you''re the only one I''m after, isn''t it? "It''s convenient in a way, but..." This allowed Nagi and Korga to focus on the battle. Instead, I fell into a pinch like before... let''s sharpen my senses even more next. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk... tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ... hm? Something is wrong with Kayla. Thinking weirdly of the man who was trembling with magic that covered his entire body, he suddenly unfolded his wings on his back and jumped into the air. "Bastard, you can fly now." Maybe it''s just for you. " "... you''ve been seen to be so sweet." My... no, Keira''s ability to fly is enough to take them out? Nagi-san talks as he looks up at Kayla, who is adapting her appearance to allow her to fly in the sky while losing her balance. Looks like it''s quite shredded. "Is that right? He''s still looking good, though?" "I just can''t recognize the consumption of magic power." Also, if you can escape into the sky, it will be troublesome, so let''s cut it off before you get used to flying. " If we escape from this ruin, we will certainly be in trouble. Nagi-san was right. I had no choice but to cut off the magic power and disable it. "That''s the suggestion---" And here, Nagi-san gave me instructions for a plan. With a brief understanding of the instructions, Koga and I nodded to each other and looked up at Kayla, who looked down at us from above. "Don''t put your hands around your legs, Wussat." "That''s my line." "I''ve asked for both of you." Koga and I headed for Kayla, who was flying in the sky, after slapping his hateful mouth in an inspiring way. Unlike me, who can fly with the power of Keira, Koga is piercing a dark magic sickle on the wall, so I can guide Keira''s movement so that he is easy to attack. I won''t be unaware anymore!! Throws a bursting shell that scatters magic particles around the area. I''ll stretch out my healing senses and flip Kayla with my afterimage fists!! "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk!!" "Shut up!!" That''s all you can say!! I understand your grudge against me, but I can only endure the stones if I persist to this extent!! "Temele and the others were the first to sell the fight in the first place!!" "Ahh!!" Dive through Kayla''s arms and slam the upper of her jaw from her pocket!! To the habit of touching our counterweight first. Rather, it was this way that I wanted to be irritated!! "It''s a tremendous power!!" Shockwaves are emitted from the arm for a moment, creating a magical afterimage to dodge attacks. Kogha''s claws jumped out of the wall and hit Kayla straight in the back, making me pay attention to keep my distance. "Watch out for surpluses!" "Ga, ahhh!!" There''s a gap!! Now that I''m focused on Koga, I''m going to hit the Healing Fist. Don''t you think it''s that easy to get out when we''re pinched? "Now you''re avenging me!!" "Where are you headed, you idiot!!" "You''re so shallow!! With all your strength!!" "Huhaha! I showed you the gap!" Eat, heal, burst!! " The moment you focus on either one, you continue to strike. When I was fighting like this, I remembered when I fought with Bullin against the Evil Dragon. It was a little bit like the situation at the time, and more importantly, it felt like the tactics were snug. "Ohhhh!!" "Ah, do it. Wait, wait, oh oh!?" I thought that Koga was thrown off the counter by Kayla!? As soon as I thought it was bad, I flew ahead in the direction where Koga had flown. "Usatoo!! Throw me!!" "! Alright, I''m coming!!" Understanding his intentions instantly, I grabbed Korga, who was flying over here, with a huge hand that deformed the cloak, and spun it on the spot so as not to damage the impact. "Korga, I''ll launch it with healing magic!" "Oh, do it!!" Look at your hand as a catapult and throw it with all your strength, palm shock waves, and centrifugal force!! Korga, who was launched at a rate that exceeded the speed of the flying acceleration, emitted a blue and black light (...) like a meteor...... Wait. "Why is Korga burning?" "I set it on fire." "... what?" Fufu, Doya is inadvertently dumbfounded by a child lion with a face. "Ohhhh!! I''ll sew it up!!" ... well, I guess I''ll be fine myself, so let''s keep quiet. While flying, Koga transformed his dark magic armor into a spear-like shape and charged at Kayla ---pierced his torso. "Gah, ahhh!?" Kayla had a big hole in her chest. Kayla, who unleashed black magic instead of blood, wanted to chase Koga, but Koga fell straight to the ground. "Koga!" So, Usato! I asked you to do the rest!! Surprisingly, you look fine. Even so, I threw a healing magic bullet in the direction of Koga''s fall. I asked for it, didn''t I? Looking at Kayla in dismay at the words, his upper body was bound by a counterpart created by Koga. It''s a souvenir... I can''t be alarmed. I didn''t know if the restraint was going to be lifted because of the damage I had done so far and the priority I had given to regeneration with Koga''s blow earlier. "--- Alright." Koga''s so tense, I need to be in a good mood. As he took a deep breath and looked down at Kayla again, he gazed at the giant wings as he regenerated his body. If you see the changes so far, you''re evolving to specialize in fighting me (...)... I''m glad to be able to fly but we can''t keep up with that evolution. "Uuuu...!" To the extent of winging the sky, it was still far from Keira''s ability to fly. Ussato-san, you''re going to do it! Um, I see. I see. "... wait. I have a really bad feeling about this." Keira, who understood my intentions instantly, deformed the cloak, and Roone caught fire. Seeing the fixed cloak and the blue and black flames gathered at the edge, Nea''s voice trembled and whispered to me. "Nea, accelerate now." Ask for Resistance Magic " "Huh? Wait a minute, what are you doing!? Wahhh!?" Confirming that Nea wrapped her belt around the cloak activated a spell of resistance, the black flame exploded from the cloak, and she used an acceleration like a jet plane to approach Kayla in an instant and hit her with a kick. "Ahhhh!? I knew it lightly, but I knew it!?" "Ahhh!!" Without slowing down, I hit my fist this time. He''s timid, but he''s trying to pinch the attack! You can''t capture my movements now that I''m using my incessant acceleration and healing afterimage fist!! "Nnnnh!!" Strikes Kayla''s body with her left fist, causing the cloak to reverse-fire before being hit back, and then leaves the scene. Kayla, with her arms wide open, scratched her head in anger. "Try to catch me!!" I accelerated further and launched a series of assaults with fists and kicks. Kayla hasn''t even been able to catch us by just chasing the afterlife. "Oh!! Whoa, whoa!!" ! Kayla''s mouth opens wide as she takes an attack that can''t keep up with the Regeneration. The boiling black magic power was concentrated in my mouth, which was opened to the point that my cheeks were torn apart. "That magic power... it''s not normal!" He''s going to take out all his sight!! " Usuat-san, defend yourself! "No, I''m going to stick it in like this!" That much magic power. We need a healing guard under the cover of Korga''s counterpart to prevent it, but if we do that, Kayla will be free. Then we''ll beat that beam and drop Kayla, who has consumed a lot of magic power. "Ugh, if you think you can go, you can go!! I trust you, so go quickly!!" "Ahh!!" I was pushed by Nea and pushed straight in front of her. At the same time, a massive amount of magic power is released from Kayla''s mouth, and they are attacked as they spread. "I''m grabbing the cure!!" If you can parry magic with magic power, you can match it. If it''s just the flow of magic power that''s released (...), it''s easier to talk about it. Spin the magic!! I put my magic cage hand against the side of the magic beam approaching me. I didn''t parry it like a healing stream. This time, turn the magic power --- It is a technique that circulates magic power at a high speed in the body, and rides a magic torrent (...). "Lies!? You''re letting out magic power with your palm!?" As the magic power is being unleashed, I''ll match the magic power flowing on the surface of my palm. I slid along the surface of the beam and approached Kayla''s face, which continued to emit magic power. I arrived...!!! !!? Must have! I slammed my left fist against the deteriorating fist. Kayla''s face was forced to stop the flow of magic power and drifted magic from her mouth This time, she punched a healing punch that strengthened the system of her right fist and punched it out!! Healing! System explosive fist!! "Ah, ahhhhh!!" Fists, shock waves, and damage so far prevented Kayla from holding her wings. Catching up like this all at once!! "I''ll decide here!!" When I landed near Kayla, who had fallen with the roar, I turned my right palm. "Rune!!" Unleash in a row! A blue-black heat ray was emitted from her palm and hit Kayla directly, burning her body. Three times in a row, when he was surrounded by sand and smoke, he put a bursting healing bullet in his palm and put on the curse of Nea''s restraint and the dark magic of Roone. "Do it! Usato!!" Oraa!! The magic bullet that I threw at him with all my strength burst at the same time as I hit Kayla. Shock waves and black flames struck his body. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!? Kayla, trapped in a cage of shockwaves, fell to her knees in anguish as she raised her cries. I feel that the figure is smaller than before. "... shit, healing, magic, healing...!!" Is your consciousness regaining consciousness? Kayla didn''t fall yet, but I could see that she was using a lot of magic. Still, the eyes of hatred towards me haven''t faded at all. It might even seem amazing when you get here, but it''s over. "Are you still going to keep up with me?" "Damn, Leslie." It''s already settled. I release my stance on Kayla, who plays at an astounding speed while gazing at me with hatred. "Unfortunately, we''re not the last ones to decide." "...!" "--- Mystery" Voices from above. And it was already too late for Kayla to notice. Nagi-san''s black sword, which was falling at a very high speed, was slashing through Kayla. Chen Beast Hunting The moment she mumbled in the sheath of the black sword, several slashes were engraved into Kayla''s body. "Gahhhhhhhh!!?" The Demon King''s power leaked out from the wound. Along with that, Kayla returns to her original form, and finally to a wicked face like the one she first encountered. But, hah, hah... shit!! "Sounds like you''ve come back to your senses." "Even if you use the power of the Decaying Demon King, you can''t kill Temae...!!" Naturally, the figure was worn out, but there was a crystal embedded in his chest that seemed to be a fragment of the power of the Demon King. For now, I tied it up with the restraint and sorcery of Koga''s counterpart. This should settle for now. 423 Chapter 375 I managed to neutralize Kayla, who had run aground by forcing her to consume the power of the Demon King. It was really nice to be able to do something about it, because I had quite a lot of strength on top of my troublesome enemies who kept recovering. "Everybody okay?" I''m totally fine! "So was I. It was quite fun." I don''t know what to say about Roone... she''s innocent. I should have made her feel scared, but I should have seen her emotional strength coming from living in the monstrous forest. "So, for Nea..." "Yeah, I''m totally fine, too. Of course, right? I''m used to it." Keira and Roone were hitting my cheeks with their wings in an invisible position, apparently not wanting to throw up a soft voice in front of them. This may require a lot of blood later on, so we need to be prepared. Is Nagi-san hurt? "Hmm, don''t worry about it." Is that why you''re doing this... unusual move and it''s okay? " I was worried about being wrapped up in an oblate. Nagi-san wasn''t injured either... but Koga. "...... Koga, I''ll never forget you" "No, I''m not dead." Don''t kill me on your own. " Turn around the Korga that was coming to us, and then move forward. "Don''t worry. I''ll properly tell Senri-sama what you think." Don''t fabricate my thoughts. I knew he wouldn''t get hurt that much, so I knew he was fine. But I tried to use healing magic. I didn''t realize it, but it was true that Roone had set it on fire. "Well, now that you''ve finally grown up... do you have anything to ask this demon?" "... that''s right." There''s something I''d like to ask you first. Looking sideways at Aul and the others who were still stuck, she looked down at Kayla, who was tied up. "Who did the magic to Aul-san?" "... ha, I don''t know. Aren''t you one of us?" "You don''t even know your face? Isn''t that the twin Dark Wizard you''re leading, too?" Kayla snorts like a fool at my question. [M] "That''s why I''m not interested." I didn''t find that useless piece, I just handed it over on my own. " He treated unidentified people as minions...? Anything would be too appropriate. Either way, I don''t think we''ll be able to get any more information on this. However, even now that a fragment of the Demon King''s power was still embedded in Kayla, I was worried that it would not be outraged again. "Do you want to keep tied up with Koga''s counterpart?" "Why don''t you leave it to Vina?" If you''re talking about demons, they''re the ones who know best. " ".... Indeed." I''m a little worried, but I think it would be best to ask Vina for her opinion after escaping the ruins first. Maybe she knows how to disable Kayla. Rabbit, Shia! ! When I saw Shea''s voice on her shoulder, I could see the membrane of light that covered her disappear as it flashed. Did you solve it by disabling Kayla......? No, more than that...... The membrane of light vanishes and falls to the ground. Um, for now, it''s healing magic. "Shia! Are you all right!! Shia!!" "...... nh" As Roone tries to call Shia by her name, she raises her eyelids. Are you conscious again? Looking around and seeing what was happening to her, she smiled at me with relief. For some reason, I was uncomfortable with that defenselessness. "Rabbit, you''re here..." "Oh, are you okay? Is there anything abnormal about your body?" A black robe wrapped around the neck. Black hair and beautiful black eyes that are less red than before. You can see that the correct look is the same as before, and there is nothing strange about it. There was no doubt that the person in front of me was Shia herself... but a strange feeling was coming around. "I''m fine now, Rabbit, thank you so much." Shea wakes up in a chill as she tries to hold her right hand wrapped in a basket. "Can I get up?" "... yeah, I''ll stand up." Shea! Roone, who was smiling on her shoulder, called out desperately. Here, she finally noticed the presence of Roone with a surprised expression. "Ahh! The cat is talking!!" "It''s not the cat, it''s me, Roone!" I-I don''t know what this looks like! " I jumped off my shoulder happily and returned to my child, who was the child I was supposed to be. Seeing such a runes, Shia tilted her neck slightly and pointed her finger at her forehead. "...... Shia?" She smiled softly, releasing her finger from her forehead as she looked up anxiously. "It was Roone! I''m surprised! You''re here from the forest!?" "! Fu, you''re safe!? You''re trapped in such a white place!!" "Oh, don''t worry about it. I''m still confused... but the rabbits are here to help me." Whether she was relieved or not, Shia seemed to be more stable than before. Before, I had the impression that I was frightened by the memory of Lady Scorpion. Usato-san, Shia-san''s condition. Isn''t it a little weird? " "... do you think so too?" I nodded to Keira, who spoke in a small voice in my ear. She must have seen Shia the last time. In other words, you can''t ignore her words. "I don''t know about the time I met Shia before. I think it would be too cheerful if we met in a place like this. "...... I don''t want to be suspicious, but maybe I should be vigilant." I was curious, but I was able to hold on to the power of the Demon King, and I was able to protect Shia. The overall investigation is still far away, but it would be time to return. Take her to Korga and Nagi, who are watching over Kayla, and aim for Nagi. "Nice to meet you... am I right? I''m Kannagi. Do you know who I am?" Nagi spoke to Shia subtly. One of the reasons she was called to see Nagi is because of Shia, who has memories of Lisago, so listen to the interaction between the two. "Ah, it''s nice to meet you. Um, the Beastman I saw in the memory of the ladybird, right?" "... yes, that''s right. I knew I had his memories. I heard you were upset before, but are you okay now?" Yeah, I can''t hear you right now, so don''t worry. What happened to you when you came to this ruin? I think it''s a good thing you don''t get confused by your memories, but after all, the mystery remains a mystery. Thinking alone, Nagi-san, who was suddenly facing Shia, suddenly looked back toward us as he touched the handle of the sword. "Ahh!" At the same time, it reacts to the healing sensation that has been spreading from earlier. Immediately, when I glanced at the space where Kayla was restrained, I saw him escaping from the restraint of the Doppelg?nger. "Ha ha ha!!" "Ah, Kayla!!" "I slipped through the restraint magic... no, I was disturbed by the technique!?" Kayla''s sorcery I heard about beforehand!? Nagi-san, who was sensed by the prediction magic, immediately thrust his sword at Kayla''s body, but even so, Kayla didn''t stop. "Usato! Kayla''s aim is Shia!!" Healing Fist!! Reading the movement with the healing sensing, and blowing off Kayla''s body with a quick healing fist , he forced himself to regenerate his body and approached Shea at an unusual speed. Even if the demon king''s magic power is still there, it''s still a fearsome obsession...! "Don''t touch Shia!" "Get out of my way, kid!!" "Ahh!?" Kayla was beaten to the ground by Kayla, who hurriedly caught hold of Roone and looked towards Shia, but Kayla, standing next to her, was thrusting her sharp claws around her neck. Hostage!? No, he''s...! "Naah, even if I disappear here, if I can get rid of Temae here... that''s fine...!!" Shea!! You can''t hear your voice out of fear, Shea, but you can''t move while you''re still lying down. Well, he''s not going to hold Shia hostage. Before her life is in danger because of my revenge--- someone is coming!? "Rabbit, this is..." Nagi-san also had a confused expression on his face that he sensed with his prediction magic. Of course, it''s not our side that''s approaching without a sound behind Kayla. He was supposed to be stuck in this hall from the time he was fighting. "Hahaha! At least worship the figure that sinks into Temei''s despair..." And it came to pass, as he was about to put his fingernails upon Shia, that some one pierced the breast of Kaila. "... what is it?" The one who grabbed the heart with a fragment of the power of the demon king --- The twin sister (...) of the Dark Wizard I had brought so far had a trance smile with her firmly intented eyes. Ahh, I''ve always wanted to do this She pulled her arm from Kayla to extract the power of the demon king, and after throwing Kayla''s body in front of us, she smiled at the power of the demon king in her hand. "N, ah, no, why..." "Why... it''s just that you pretended to be dead from the beginning." Oh, but it''s true that he was dead, so he pretended to be a puppet? Fuhihi, no matter what, it''s fine anyway. " She looks at us next--no, at me. You don''t seem very surprised, do you? I thought you might have a thin ego. I see. I didn''t have a body because of you. I''m not very surprised that the twin sister is moving. What I can''t figure out is that she attacked Kayla, who was supposed to be the same force. Heat, play, don''t play!? Kayla falls to the ground spitting blood and suffers from a stir while holding down her holed chest. I cast on him a healing magic to strengthen the system. I couldn''t extract any information from him, and I didn''t mean to kill him. "It won''t heal...!?" Don''t touch me!! "Ugh!" Even though I suffered, my hands were washed out... but Kayla can''t be healed by system strengthening anymore... Kayla''s twin sister watched with pleasure as she gradually disappeared. "The demon that is integrated with the impurity of the power of the demon king will no longer be immortal." I really did what I said. " "Whose is that, exactly?" "...... Kuku" With a smile on Nagi''s face, she offered a fragment of the Demon King''s power to Shia, who had been freed from Kayla. "Yes, please, Master Sama." !? A crystal containing the power of the demon king. On the other hand, Shia grabbed the crystal normally without leaping and spoke to her friend with the same expression and tone of voice. Thank you, Esther. It''s been tough, isn''t it? "No, no, it''s heaven compared to life." The journey to this point was hell in a different sense... well, it was an interesting hell. " "Interesting hell...? Hmm, well, I''ll ask you later." Besides, is it okay for oneesan anymore? " Her sister, called Esta, is still in the place where Aul and the others are falling. Looking at her immobile, Esta looks somewhat bored. "I don''t know if I can..." The soulless Garan-dong habit will keep an eye on me forever. It''s about time I got depressed. " Did you notice our gaze? Shea looked at us and unfortunately shrugged her shoulders. "Ahh, I wanted to talk more. The demons left behind by the times are really troublesome. Don''t you agree, Rabbit?" "It''s not the Shia we know." There is also the possibility that Shia has been performing. But I wondered if that was possible. [M] There is no basis for anything. She was truly frightened by the memory of Mr. Lady Scorpion, and she asked for help. "Who are you?" "...... Fufu" She laughed. With a smile still overlapping with Shia, she approached me defenselessly. Distance between the eyes and the tip of the nose. Standing as far as she could reach, she looked up into my eyes--- "Come on, who am I?" --We whispered pleasantly. 424 Chapter 376 Come on, who am I? I don''t know. And, I wanted to give it back in a reflex, but someone still hijacking Shia''s heart in front of me was looking up at me with an extra look. Koga and Nagi are in a state of desperation behind us, but I''m waiting for you. Because it could cause damage to Shia, who would be possessed by him. "You''re not going to call yourself that?" "The plan has only just begun." If I''m interrupted here, I''ll have no children. " "Plan?... Didn''t you think I''d seize you right now?" You can reach as far as you can with a light hand. There were many things I could do to make Nea''s restraint magic and restraint with a cloak. Shea giggles at my words. "Rabbit, you know that, don''t you? This body is a hostage. If you want to catch me, I will kill you by any means necessary." Huh... "This one..." "Can your healing magic save people who don''t have the will to live?" I knew it was such a soul... but it was troublesome. As she said, I can''t bypass Shia. [M] "... do you mind if Shia dies?" I don''t care, it''s just that we can expect the best from these times, and if we can''t, we''ll just have to wait hundreds of years and do the same after the stalker dies. That''s how much this body (...) is worth to me Best results at the right time, maybe. "I think it''s time the battle with the Demon King was over..." "Well, you should try it." I''ll bite your tongue off in front of you. " Shea speaks like she''s trying to stir me up. She''s right, she has no intention of living... even if she uses healing magic to heal people who are trying to take their lives away from her. It will break the heart of Shia who will live in her. "T-Teme......" "Oh, Kayla, I totally forgot about you." Shea looks down at Kayla, whose body is almost extinguished without being able to regenerate. If Kayla can''t be saved anymore, she''ll be scoffed at. "Tenacious demons are hard to save, aren''t they?" Well, you''ve served me well until the end, so I''ll give you an evaluation there... but it''s time to get out of here. " Fu, you''re kidding... even Teme... Kayla disappeared trying to scream something. It feels inexplicably inexplicable at the end of the day. "Usually. Stay calm." "Yeah, I know." Try to calm down with Nea''s words. As Nea spoke, Shia''s gaze was directed at the owl on my shoulder. A hybrid of vampires and necromancers, Nea. "Oh, you know me?" "Of course, you''re the perfect creature that doesn''t even have the weaknesses of both monsters." Isn''t it strange not to pay attention? " "The perfect creature!" Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!? " Nea gladly slaps me on the cheek. I told you to calm down. What are you doing when you get excited? [M] "Of course, my potential, my magic power and my magic skills are of the highest class." Above all, my ability to manipulate the living and the dead is phenomenal. If you take the time, you can become the next demon king. " I didn''t know if it was the Demon King, but it was true that Nea''s abilities were powerful. In fact, Hinomoto was helped by Nea''s vampire powers. Hmmm... In response to Shia''s words, Nea did not soar as before, but instead sharpened her eyes. "He''s got a lot of credit for that." "What do you say? Are you going to turn around?" If there''s a magician like you, I can help you too. " No, no, no, no. Rejecting Shia''s invitation immediately, Nea lifted her wings and sighed in awe. "You don''t know anything about me and this guy, do you?" Then it''s not even worth the offer. " "Nea..." "Rabbit is an idiot, a muscle idiot, a training idiot, a dull idiot... but she''s my master (...)." From now on, I will definitely never go under other than this one. " I''m very glad you trusted me, but I''ve been told that I''m stupid about four times. That''s a little stupid. That''s too stupid. "I''m sorry. Well, I knew I couldn''t do it, so that''s fine." "Isn''t that the end of the bad solicitation? So, what are you? What do you want with Shea Garmio possessed?" "I''m not going to tell you that much." I don''t think she''s going to tell me any more. She leaves me and goes back to where the Dark Wizard twins---Esta is. "Esther, take them." Do you still want to use it? Well, that''s fine. As Esther moves her fingers, a number of threads stretch. Towards the end of the thick yarn that can be seen or is suspicious...! "Aul-san...!?" The thread of dark magic intertwined with Aul and the others near the wall. She still looks at me powerless, still unable to move. [M] "Sumima, I can''t." Usato, you. " "Hee, I''m still conscious." Even though I''m the one who''s stopping, it''s the spiritual strength inside. "That one, I can use it there." Magic is rare, so isn''t it just right? " I thought it was just right...!? As she tried to step forward, Esther stretched out a thread of dark magic to contain her. I also stared at Esta and Shea as I tried to create a healing burst in my palm to intimidate them into losing. "What are you going to do with Aul-san...!!" "She''s the only one I need." I''ll give you back the other remains... after a bit of work. " Shea turned her palm to all sides except for Auru-san, who was caught in the sky by a thread. A pattern of white magic emerged from her palm, and they were sucking something out of the six bodies. I don''t know what you''re doing, but I know it''s not a busy thing. I''ll stop you! Yeah! Yes! Let them do it on their own! Shea pulled the cutlass from her waist as I lowered Roone to the ground and tried to stop the magic from activating. Playing a healing burst of dark magic threads all at once, she headed straight for Shia. "Master Sama, my magic doesn''t go well with him" "...... Don''t bother." Well then, Esta will stop Kannagi and the other one. " I can''t. Ten seconds. "That''s all I can do." If caught badly, there is a risk of self-determination. In that case, I''ll have to stun you in an instant so that I can''t do it, or I''ll have to restrain you to scribbling!! In a slow motion, Shia played the cutlass with her hand. "Haha! Hurry up!" After all, the body itself is just a human being. But is it still a sign of my inability to harm Shia? ... it''s easy to neutralize this kind of movement. I opened my clenched fist and pushed out the bottom of my palm, which was wrapped in healing magic. And Shia did it to her, and smiled and she took my palm from her shoulder. Her expression was distorted by pain and she looked at me with an unbelievable expression. "Why, Wasato...!?" "Stop acting so bad." "Ugh!" I know you''re going to do that...!! I can see my guts trying to make a gap by pretending to be Shia and attracting my sympathy!! She grabbed her shoulders and restrained herself while pushing out the palm of her hand. "Keira!! Nea!!" Keira''s cloak deformed and wrapped around Shea''s body. As though over and over again, the magic of Nea''s restraint flowed in and pushed her body into a state of complete immobility. Alright, that''s all for now--- Liberation Magic A voice can be heard from inside the cloak that was supposed to be restrained. "Ah, it''s the magic of liberation!?" At that moment, Nea''s magic started to fly into pieces, and the cloak that had enveloped her body was torn apart. Sorcery as well, but I cut through Keira''s cloak...!? A cutlass with a blade of white light in Shia''s hand--this is the same light magic as a zuki! "Is it okay to be distracted by the sword all the time?" I''ve already caught this (...)? " It''s getting worse The magic power of light magic was concentrated in Shea''s hand attached to the basket. Overflowing, she carved a laceration into her bouncing white skin, but despite that, she continued to cast her magic power with a smile on her face. I immediately understood what it was doing and tried to shake off my arm, but sooner than that, my hand disappeared from my right arm. "System enhancement" "sealed" " ! ... have you lost your hand? Looking at the cage hand that had become the sphere of light, I tried to stun it without telling whether it was there or not, but Shia unscathed a number of magic bullets of light magic from her right hand. "Rabbit, it''s light magic! If you don''t have a cage---" "Healing Flow" The technique taught to Aul-san. I used the magic power wrapped around my hands to parry the light magic behind me. "Huh? Did you play light magic with your bare hands...?" "...... Phew" Once she stepped back and regulated her breathing, Nagi-san rushed out from behind me with a violent momentum. As she slashed through the threads of the magic power of dark magic and approached Shia, she grabbed the sword in her hand and threw it at her head !? "Oh, can you drop your head now? Cannagi" "......" The sword that Nagi-san swung down came to a halt near Shia''s neck. Unexpectedly, she was relieved, but Nagi-san''s expression, who stared at Shia at a closer distance, remained steep. "Haha. That''s right, Kannagi, you can''t slash me." That''s what you are. " "What do you know about me?" "I know." Shea looked at the black sword that had been stopped on the edge of her neck. Unlike me, Shia turned her gaze to the black sword attached to Nagi''s neck with clear hostility and ridicule. "I don''t need this stupid sword."... if you don''t want to kill me, move aside. " "Ahh!" Shea grabbed the light-covered cutlass and pulled out Nagi-san. She grabbed the sphere containing the basket she had just taken from me and took out the contents. What came out was the bracelet before I became a handkerchief. "... I''m surprised. Even this body, the original user, can''t be restored to its original shape." Haha, is that how much you think the Divine Dragon Falga has recognized you? " "... did you try to return it to the sword?" Did you need the sword of the Lady Scorpion to manipulate light magic? I hated it, but it didn''t seem to take the form of a sword because it turned into a weapon just for me. "I''m sorry, but this is mine." I''ve been looking for you. I''m sorry you need this--- " Even if you think I''m getting weaker now that I''ve taken my cage? They took your hand? What''s wrong with that? The system bursting fist and healing magic outburst could no longer be used bypass, but that was a matter of some end. I thought about returning this handkerchief to Master Farga one day, and I trained myself not to rely on it. ... but it''s true that I was unaware of it. I felt really sorry for Master Farga. "...... That return was a bit unexpected. Oh, you''re kidding. You''re not obsessed with this at all? Is this an Epic weapon?" "The last thing I can believe is my own flesh..." I was seen with the eyes of a creature that I didn''t understand. And I can''t convince myself that my gaze was on Nea, who was on my shoulder, and on Koga, who came next to me. Anyway, Korga is leaning on me...! When she was about to get angry, Esta whispered to her as she approached Shia. "Master Sama, I''m telling you, this guy''s an idiot." It''s better to talk badly because I can tell by being carried on my back today. If you do it badly, it will also spread to your husband''s sama. " "What''s so scary about that..." I can hear you as much as I want!? I don''t want people to sound like viruses!? Then, Shia stared at her own hand, which had been hurt by the impossible system strengthening, while putting on her bracelet like a fragment of the Demon King''s power. "Ahh, my hands hurt... and the system enhancements are incomplete." I couldn''t beat the most powerful person in this body. I don''t mind just knowing that....... Now, is it about time? " ! The pattern of magic attached to six people other than Mr. Aul disappeared, and six spheres surrounded by light appeared. Unlike light magic, Shia nodded contentedly. "The extraction is complete. Yes, Esther, we can return it to him because we have nothing else to do." Yes. Six bodies, other than those of Mr. Aul, were thrown overboard. I grabbed them with my cloak in a hurry and grabbed Shia as I slowly lowered them to the ground. "What did you do...!!" "You''re a real nuisance, aren''t you?" Because the position and strength are different, they come everywhere. It would be much easier for a brave man to deal with this. " She puts her hand on Aul''s cheek and smiles. Do you need a tool for harassment to do that? "...... Mr. Usato, you don''t have to worry about me." I don''t think so...!! I couldn''t help but let you take Aur-san with you. But the bottom line is that while Shia has been taken over by someone, the worst part is that she''s not that important to the person who took over. It''s possible that it''s a bluff, but I still can''t make a move at a time when there might be a chance...! "Esta" Nh, there''s another one hiding. Another thread of dark magic is pulling something. The first demon to come along with the scream was Leah Ali, the one who left her companion to escape. ... you''ve been hiding so close, haven''t you? "Rearly, I haven''t forgotten about you either." "Hehehe, I''ll listen to anything you say!" I''ll lick your shoes! That''s why you can''t just wipe it out!! " "Hmm. Shut up and shut up." Lealia silences herself with a thread around her neck. Shia once again looked at me as she moved the sluggish Ralit and the immobile Aur-san behind her. "If I can, I don''t want you to get involved anymore." I don''t know what you''re going to do, so it''s just too much trouble to deal with..... " "It''s really a terrible thing to say to the enemy..." Determined to get Shia once again involved in this matter with a truly unpleasant face. "Perhaps it would be happier to abandon the spirit of this body." For you and for Shia. " "I was told to help." Huh? The first time I saw her, I didn''t realize it, so I was asked for help the second time. At that point, she should have been anxious and terrified. Turn yourself into someone you''re not. "I didn''t know what you were up to. It''s probably not a busy thing anyway. ... you''re going to tell me, aren''t you? As long as Shia is asking for help, I''m not pulling back. ! She turns her eyes round and shows a surprised glare, making her eyes sharp. In response to the hostility that was first directed at me when I came here, I return without saying anything. "Then you can do it on your own." Either way, I can''t handle you now. [M] I''ll let you go home at your leisure. " A white pattern spreads at Shia''s feet, enveloping Esta, Lealia, and Aur. The metamorphic magic I saw in Meerark. When I saw it spread slowly, a small lion popped up behind me. "Roone!?" Looney-chan!? The child lion wrapped in a blue and black flame, Roone flies inside before the white pattern closes and returns to the figure of the girl. "Oh, my God, what''s wrong?" Roone, do you want to come this way? " "...... Shia, stay with me" "...... I see, then you''re welcome." Roone stands up in the light and looks at us. Seeing the expression of her apologies, Keira jumped out of the cloak and threw a voice. "Rune-chan! Why...!" "Because, Shia... if I let you go now... you''ll be alone again!" Just like me! " "Ah, Roone, you..." "That''s why I have to follow you, someone has to stay by Shia''s side..." You know it''s dangerous. But Roone chose to follow Shia. In anticipation of Roone, I nodded in silence as I looked at her. Perhaps that made sense, but Roone nodded her mouth in a pattern of sorcery filled with white light. "I''m sorry, guys." As soon as I heard such a voice, the transfer magic circle activated and they disappeared completely from the scene. Who is possessed by Shia? With so many mysteries left, one disturbance came to an end. 425 Chapter 377 Kayla disappeared after taking in the power of the Demon King. Shia took away the power of the Demon King, and she herself was possessed by someone and disappeared with Runes through transfer magic. We were able to retrieve the remains of six people other than Aul... but she was also taken away. The results were scattered. "...... Rabbit, you can eat it now" "Nh, thank you." In a place surrounded by stone buildings, we rested while surrounded by fire. [M] "I used quite a bit of magic today..." You can see the surrounding scenery while mouthing a fish cooked by stabbing a skewer of a tree received from an amako. Rotten city, huh? The city where the ruins escaped was different from the city where they entered. The city was a little small, but it was also large, and above all there was a large building like a cathedral that served as an exit for the labyrinth. However, the city was surrounded by a deep forest, and its structure was somewhat reminiscent of Hinomoto. After we escaped to such a place, we immediately rendezvoused with the Amakos who were waiting near the exit, setting up camps in the city to rest. "It''s been a really tough day." "Yeah, absolutely." I returned it to Amako, who was sitting next to me. Korga, my men are resting in their camping tents, and Keira, who is beside me, is sleeping in her cloak holding an owl. Keira must be pretty tired too. "I made you mad because of me." She really helped me. " Bullins is now asleep behind me and Amako keeping their backs. Right now, all that''s happening here is me and Amako, and Nagi, who''s sitting across from the fire. I was just telling you... is there a consciousness of someone named Shea? It''s just speculation, but I think there''s a consciousness. Shea is possessed by a very cautious personality, and she excels at some kind of rush. It''s hard to imagine that such a girl would be able to wipe out Shia''s spirit so easily, even though she would be effective as a hostage against me and Nagi-san. "I share your opinion." Nagi-san, who was sitting in front of the fire, agreed. "The cadres possessed by Shia Garmio are quite expensive to calculate. I think it''s quite troublesome at a time when the Devil King and Falgar-sama haven''t made us feel like they existed before." "... it looked like I knew about Nagi-san." "At least I don''t know her." Is that Shea''s personality? In response to my question, Mr. Nagi falls asleep. [M] I don''t want to be suspicious of Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady Lady, but We only know about the Lady Scorpion with the power of the Devil King, and that''s only one aspect. He was a brave bent man. After a moment of silence, Mr. Nagi opened his mouth. "Sometimes I didn''t know what I was thinking, but I couldn''t overlook people in trouble... and above all, I would never take innocent people hostage. and....." Nagi-san, who had spoken so much, held down his forehead. The look is somewhat bitter. "To be honest, I don''t want to think that someone who takes over a girl''s body is a ladyfish..." "You''re so honest..." "I just want to cry because I think that my father, who only talks in such a painful way, imitates the tone of a girl younger than me..." "Ah, hahah..." When she smiled bitterly at Nagi, who seemed to be seriously snuggling in, her shoulders suddenly trembled and her face raised. Her face raised and her eyes glowed purple. "Shea''s not the scorpion himself." More or less, I''m right. " "...... Another Nagi-san?" "Yeah, I just gave it to you." She revealed her other personality as she stood up, moving next to me in her spare time... and bowing down as if nothing had happened. "Hmm?" "Hmm?" Huh? "I just got closer to make it easier to talk." You don''t have to worry about it. " "Ah, that''s right..." Isn''t there some kind of intention? It was a little inconvenient to have a conversation between the fires. I should have known. [M] "I watched him with a shared vision with Kannagi." Usat, I wasn''t hostile to you... but whoever was inside Shia was definitely hostile to us. " Hostility? "Anger, murderous intent, or even jealousy." If Kannagi, who was sent by the ladybird, turns to him, I still can''t think that his personality will turn the bad feelings to Kannagi. " If Nagi-san says this far, it''s good to see that his memory has never come to light as a personality. "Then who is that...?" I don''t know that either. There is a clause that makes the information small. I think it is the soul that tries to confuse us by not revealing the core parts." "It''s really troublesome..." More cunning than the devil. Perhaps it is better to question all her words in the first place. "...... nh, it''s time to restore my personality" Nagi-san closed his eyes so that his strength was relieved as if he had finished the conversation, but he collapsed so that he could rest on her shoulders in a hurry. She opens her eyes for a few seconds as she moves to a position where she keeps her head on my shoulder. "---Ha!?" Are you all right? "N-No, it''s nothing!?" I bitterly smiled at Nagi-san, who got up at an astonishing speed. Even though you''re reliable when you''re fighting, you can show your age-appropriate face when you''re fighting like this. Well, I guess that''s not what my younger self could say. "Kannagi, I don''t think it''s going to work like that forever." "I know. I know, but...!!" Nagi-san replied to Amako while holding her face with both hands. When I see such an exchange, I notice a sign that I''m approaching this place. Vina-san, isn''t it too early to take turns? "Because I heard a pleasant conversation that scolded me." Vina-san, isn''t it too early to take turns? "Ah, heh? Are you back in time now?" As usual, Veena''s full-throttle engine evaded Veena''s bokeh with her seniors'' forged through skill. This kind of thing makes you happy because you react properly. A smooth conversation requires some ruthlessness. "Just in time, so please let me know what Veena thinks." "Eh, I don''t know what to think..." Well, I guess so. There seems to be some kind of cooperation with the demons that were keeping Aur-san and the others, but I don''t think he''s so sweet as to put out his tail there. Thinking there was no choice, Veena opened her mouth in a panic. "Um, uh, maybe the demon that gathered us could have been behind the scenes with this noisy person...?" "It''s pretty vague, isn''t it?" Veena was there when we were gathered, wasn''t she? Didn''t you notice? " So Veena shifted her gaze awkwardly. "I didn''t care if anyone collected it... I honestly don''t think anyone knew who collected us, right?" "Rabbit, I know it sounds crazy, but the devil is a creature like this." I can''t believe it. I don''t even have a fragment of fellowship. " I knew it, but even if I looked at it again, I would be more surprised than amazed by the overwhelming gathering of demons. Because it''s immortal, is it a cute or bad way to live in an instant...? Rest assured. I''ve changed because I''ve been taught to serve you......" Did you just try to call it punishment? Seeing Veena''s suspicious behavior, she had a bright smile on her face. I learned to love people and share their joy together. Now you are the only friends I have ever had to suffer together. "Veena... if you change that much, I''ll be fine if I go back to the Lingle Kingdom." "Huh......." Tingling, he leans his neck at Veena, who is stiff. "?" "Actually, I have evil feelings for everyone in the team!! More for Mr. Usato!!" "I was the idiot who reviewed you for a moment..." "Even though I seriously reviewed it..." Well, Veena knew I was watching the training, so I''m not going to say anything more. As soon as you return to the Demon King Realm, will you return to the Kingdom of the Ringles? "No, there''s still time to stay a few days." Well, that time won''t be much of a report either. " The report to the Demon King was melancholy. I couldn''t recover the power of the Demon King, and I couldn''t rescue Shea. Fortunately, I was able to successfully explore the Monster Realm, which was the purpose of the front. "Just because there is a civilization, there is an environment where people can live." Maybe some people live in the woods like Roone.... it''s not my job to look into that, though. " All I did was make a sign, and later I left it to the people in the Demon King''s Realm. That will be Koga, Armilla, and Nero''s job. Kannagi and I will return to the Kingdom of the Ringles together. Have you had enough of mushrooms? Yeah. I know you''re doing well, and you sent me and Kannagi. Seeing Nagi-san, she also nodded with a bitter smile. I''d like to go to Hinomoto again when I have time. "... and I''ll have to carry the body to the Kingdom of Ringle." Six other bodies besides Mr. Aul. Their bodies, which had some kind of hand in dealing with sorcery, remained as if they were dolls, undecayed or decayed. I had them put inside Keira''s cloak now, but I had to let them out as soon as I returned to the Demon King''s Realm. "Hah..." Look at your right hand. I don''t have any handkerchiefs now. I gaze at the fact that I have lost the essence of my previous defenses. "... there''s something I need to do, too" "What should I do...?" Now that you''ve lost your hand, you should really look for a way to fight without using it. It''s not like Date and Meerark have supported me in my fight to this day. Even if you don''t realize it yourself, the fact that you lost your hand will cause many obstacles. That''s why I look back at my fighting style once and for all. "Elasticity" Creates an elastic magic bullet from the palm of your hand. On top of that, I tried to stretch the magic bullet to cover my forearm. If you look at it from the side, it looks like a magical green membrane is covering your right arm... but if you try it and put your hand close to the fire, the heat won''t transfer. "Rabbit, what is that?" "Instead of the lost hand." It''s called a healing coating. " I don''t know what to say, Amako, Nagi-san. "Wow, that''s great taste. It''s devastating because I like it!!" Veena admires you, but I don''t feel praised for some reason. This one is only in a hurry. I didn''t have as much defense as a handkerchief, and I couldn''t make a magic bullet from my hand while it was covering my entire arm. Instead, I just figured out that I could stick to the opponent or stick to the wall... in line with the blow. For the time being, let''s do something about it. That''s it. When I get back to the Kingdom of Lingle... When you get home? I''ve been using my magic power vaguely until now, and I didn''t have any problems with it. However, I had to look at myself even more with a new technique called magic spin. I think I''ll go and teach Mr. Wersey about magic treatment again. "Welsie-san is pathetic, so please stop it..." Why are you stopping me when I''m just going to take a lesson...? In the first place, I had to go because I received a call about the application of magic power. 426 Nonsense. Ill be by your side. Seeing Shea wrapped in the light, I couldn''t help but think. The one in the shia, not the shia. He''s tormenting Shia, and he''s trying to do something. I really wanted to help Shea by blowing him up, but I had no power to do that. Guys, I''m sorry. So I chose to be with Shia. I think I did something really bad to the rabbits. You tried to help me by looking for Shia with me, but I ended up acting selfishly and causing trouble. But... I was still worried about Shia. Whoa, whoa. As soon as I was enveloped in the circle of light, I was in another place. Large stone building. It''s a little narrower than the ruins I was at, but I moved to that place in an instant, and I looked around confusedly. "Phew, it was already hard..." "Shea..." Shea, who was just around the corner, was stretching out. After glimpsing at me, he speaks to the demon woman who was manipulating the thread. "He''s a pain in the ass, after all." "Shouldn''t you have made it unrecoverable?" "No, no, you can''t. You saw that, right?" You turned your bare hands on the light magic that wipes out matter without asking questions? It''s not human. " Sure enough, don''t move like a rabbit. But it looks like it''s true when you say it with a bitter face. "If you take the cage hand, you''ll feel a little upset, so you''ll try to fight back without reacting." At that time, my liver was cold...! " You want me to take it away from the rabbit? Looking at something like a bracelet called, Shia dropped her shoulder. "In addition, there was Kannagi and Koga, the former Legion Commander." If I had fought in that situation, I would have lost. " "If you''re taking hostages, you''ll be able to fight as an advantage, right?" Is it okay if the body dies anyway? " "Ah, that''s a lie." "Hah!?" ...!? Was it a lie...? "I thought you said I didn''t care about Shia..." "If this body dies, it''s really troubling. Everything was ruined. I could afford it, but I was in such a hurry inside." Hah... you''re going too far, aren''t you? "If Kannagi and the Life Saving Corps were the opponents, I wouldn''t have had to worry about being killed." The only element of uncertainty was Korga, but he was held by Esther. That was helpful. That''s the best hand I''ve ever had. " That''s how it is. With words like that, Shia stretches her back again. Though it''s troublesome about Rasat, I''m doomed to be involved in any future plans. "I''m sorry I got involved with this guy." It was really terrible. " Specifically? "...... I don''t want to say" In response to Shia''s words, Esta suppresses her forehead while exhausting her bloody face. While smiling bitterly at such a fellow, Shia puts her hand on her cheek. "Unlike a brave man, he can go wherever he thinks he needs to without being tied down to his position." The worst part was that the Kingdom of Lingles belonged to it.... that country won''t hesitate to help us. " "Can you predict his next destination?" "I can, but... ah, this is going to be a problem again." Well... don''t worry about this later. " Shea rolled to the floor, tied up, as she closed her eyes to Aur. Barely aware of it, Shia spoke to Esther with a smile that satisfied her as she moved her mouth slightly with her faint eyes. "Please keep this child in your room. I''ll do it later." "Are you going to clear your mind?" "Don''t be scared. That doesn''t make any sense. Because the original spirit remains, it becomes a weapon against rabbits." "...... ah" For a short time, he was with us at the ruins. I have no power to stop such a person, even though he is about to suffer a terrible blow to his eyes... Even in the woods where I was born and raised, the impatience that I never felt hurts my body. "Still, I have to... stay next to Shia..." Well, let''s go. Shea finally turned her attention to me after seeing off Esther who had taken Aur. Not Shia''s gentleness, he grinned back in fear of the cold, somehow deepening his smile. "I''m not saying it''s unexpected to be here... but I welcome you, Roone." "I won''t help you with anything bad." "That''s fine." I just wanted a caretaker. " Wrinkles? What are you going to do to me? Ignoring my doubts, Shia raises two fingers. "There are two rules." The first is to stay out of this building. You don''t think I''m trying to run away? At that time, please think that you have no life. " "...... What''s the second one?" Then Shea laid her knees on the ground, and gazed at me. Shea drew her face close to my ears, and whispered--- "You mustn''t reveal me." At the same time, Shia''s body weakened, and she fell to me. She raised her face with a soft voice saying, "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!" "... ah, ah? Why am I here...?" "...... Shia?" "What, Roone? You brought me here?" Until now, I couldn''t hold back the tears that Shea had been crying. It''s Shea. It''s not cold eyes, it''s warm and gentle Shea. With tears in my sight, I held on to Shia. "Shhhhh!!" "Ngwah!? Powerful!? The contents are coming out!?" I accidentally embraced her as much as I could. Releasing her arm, Shia looked at me in alternation, confused. "What''s the matter with you!? You were in the woods before you went to bed!? I don''t know the situation at all!?" Here I finally understood the meaning of the word "caretaker". I''m the caretaker while the bad guy in Shia is asleep... We can stay close to the suffering Shia, but we can''t deal with the causes that are afflicting her. --But I chose it. There''s no turning back anymore. I chose to support Shia by doing something selfish. --but I''m not the only one trying to help Shia. I''ve only been with you for a short time, but I know. I''m sure Ushatu will come and help Shia. "I''ll do my best...!!" My duty is to support and protect Shia until then. 427 Idle talk. His last journey. After I sealed that son of a bitch, I threw my identity away. I threw away my name and everything and went on my last wandering journey. Along the way, he continued to hunt down demons who incited human malice in parallel while making plans for various places. The devil has no grudges like this. But their way of life is only poison for those who live in this world. Corrupts people to gain fear, causing war. I''ve done my last job for the sake of the future, for the sake of the people of the world, whom I will put to the test. "Hah..." In a deep rain forest. Sitting in the shade of a large tree to rest in the rain, she looks up at the cloudy sky. Six, maybe. Looking at the six light spheres floating in the sky from my deep coat, I look back on my journey so far. As soon as I found it, the demons were wiped out. But not all of them. Only a limited number of individuals are kept sealed without being gripped. Please try and impose the same test as that dragon. Enough of the trials have been left. After that, the future... the people of that era will only face difficulties. I knew it was too difficult for me to leave the demon like this. It was impossible to deal with evil dragons, evil demon kings, and demons. But while I think so, I don''t care about the future. I thought it was okay to perish. ... you''re so embarrassing. I peered into the puddle of water on the ground and leaked a mocking voice into my face as I moved there. My face on the surface of the water didn''t belong to a very living person. Bearded hair stretched out on her cheeks, black eyes like a drop of darkness. It was like returning to life and death before being summoned by this world. "The original world..." The original... life that was supposed to die in another world far away now. I thought I could finally die after being pierced by the spear of a billion samurai. He lost his wife and daughter to disease. Lose out in battle, And the Lord, who swore allegiance, was slain. It was in this world that I survived the last time I tried to spill my life. There was no end to the struggle in such a world. People and people take land, and they take each other to eat. Even though the world should have changed, I laughed at the fact that nothing had changed is a laughable joke. But a child with the ears and tail of a beast I met in such a world. He named it ''Kannagi'' after a young child who showed the image of his daughter, Hiragana, who was supposed to have died of the disease. "... sorry" An apology that falls unconsciously. To tell you the truth, I couldn''t face Nagi. When I see her, I think of the remains of my daughter and my wife, buried in the soil with my own hands. Still, his presence must have saved me. But such a little luck was far too cruel in this world. The petty kindness of a person is crushed with even more malice. No matter how much I save people, with just a little distortion (strain), I can repaint my words of gratitude and good intentions. Like the girl who was laughing at Samaritan. That''s why I---, "... what the hell am I doing...?" Now I''m muttering such a thing. Desperate for the humans of the present, I bet on the future. That''s why I got my hands dirty. I betrayed Nagi, who trusted me. I know I can''t stop now. I stood up while forcing my screaming heart to stop. "... let''s end this." The last demon is on its way. Deal with him, and the demon disappears from this world. "Yeah, I''m here. Nitride." There were certainly signs of that in the destination village, and the villagers were frightened by the demon''s presence. What was different was that the villagers were frightened, but they did not seem to have suffered any visible damage. It''s a bit unusual for a demon to manipulate the human mind skillfully. "Tougher." Looks like you''re not human. You''re a monster, and you have horns on your wings. " "... where is he?" "It''s a hut on the outskirts of the village. You''re the exterminator, aren''t you?" I nodded to the man in a violent tone. It wasn''t so unusual for a exterminator to kill a monster. It''s good as a provisional identity. "If you want to get rid of me, do it quickly." I can''t stay in that house. " There was an unusual disgust at the voice of the man who spoke like that. "Who used to live in that house?" "Ask me what I need to do." Interest-based. It doesn''t make much sense. The man who touched his tongue troublesomely looks in the direction of the hut. "There was a woman living there." She''s the daughter of some nobleman. It seemed like they had somehow figured it out. It seems that it was originally separate, but since I came to that cabin, I''ve been obsessed and honestly creepy. " Does that woman have anything to do with monsters? "... I don''t know. She''s already dead." I guess you don''t want to talk about it. And what kind of treatment did the women who would have come to this village receive from the villagers? I don''t know much about aristocrats, and they don''t want to know, but I''m curious. I''ll go back to the story, but did the monster do anything to this village? "It''s your decision, isn''t it?" Steal the food. Even though we don''t sell rice to such a carb. " "... sell it? Did he come to your store to buy it normally? As a customer?" "Ugh!" A man''s voice is jammed at my question. Along with that, the surrounding gaze became sharp. Feel the hostility towards me, the other person, and the warning "Don''t step any further", and quietly retreat. "I''m sorry to ask."... when the sun goes down, I''ll go to the cabin. " "I asked for it.... but when you die..." "Oh, it''s none of your business." It''s not unusual. There are plenty of villages that don''t welcome extra people if you''re traveling. Rather, we should suspect some kind of trap by accepting it unconditionally. "... in that sense, Lingle was a good place, right?" It was the first and last time I was treated without a secret. While I was vigilant about when the assassins would arrive, it was a funny story to leave the country and beat my shoulders. "The world is still rough..." As soon as the demon king was defeated, the world... not everyone''s desolate heart returned to its original state. I knew it, but the fact that I knew it left a stain on my mind. I left the village, got ready, and then headed to the cabin. There it is. The sun goes down and the surroundings are surrounded by darkness. I went out of the village and found the hut a little further away, and as I pulled out the Iron Sword, I approached the hut. "... there you are." There is a demon in this cabin. I understood it with signs and pushed the door open while illuminating the darkness with magic. A cute little room. In a place with minimal furniture and dishes, I hear a small breath. Illuminate those who hear voices as if they are pushing fear to death. I was there---, "...... ah" I lowered my gaze (...) ---and I had eyes. A small shadow trembles in a corner of the room. "Oh, shit." Karan, is that the sound of me dropping the sword from my own hand, or the sound of a crack in your broken heart? When I saw the horrified eyes of someone with horns on their unbelievable feathers, I cursed my own bad luck for the first time. 428 Character + Skill Introduction Name: Rune Race Elves, Demons Magic Dark Magic (Flame) A girl who lived in the "Monster Realm", a region inhabited by dangerous monsters. It is the half of the demonic race and elves, and uses dark magic. I lived in the woods with my mother until a few years ago, but after my mother died of illness, I lived alone in the woods. I''ve never met anyone but my own mother, and I have feelings for Shia Garmio that resemble family love. Mentally, young people have the honesty to understand the good and evil of things and to apologize immediately when they do something wrong. As for strength, I did not live in a forest where monsters leaked out to Date, but I protected my own territory as the boss of the herd through attacks and ambushes by dark magic that turned into flames. Dark magic can be turned into a lion figure by wrapping it around itself, and its size is also free. I was surprised to find that I had mastered even the outbreak of system enhancements. When he fought with Usat, he became a small lion and aided him in his fight. I had dear feelings for Usato and Keira, and I trusted them to the extent that I wanted to go to the Demon King''s Realm with Usato without Shia. Name, Esther. Race Demon Clan Magic Dark Magic (Yarn) One of the Demon Sisters revived by Shea Garmio. I worked as a bandit in vice such as looting, and eventually I fought with my sister who betrayed me, and eventually I lost my breath in the form of falling together. She was revived by the powerful Dark Magic ability of thread cutting, but she has a certain trust in Shea Garmio, who revived herself. Originally, I didn''t intend to reveal that I still had a consciousness, but because of repeated and strange actions by Usato, I judged that no more acting was in vain, and I revealed the identity. Although it is a sarcasm, its inner self is tormented by affection and hatred for the sister who betrayed herself, and is mentally abnormal. Her name is Esther''s sister. Race Demon Clan Magic Dark Magic (Yarn) One of the Demon Sisters revived by Shea Garmio. He was plundering as a bandit like Esther, but only for the purpose of living. She betrayed Esta, who enjoyed plundering and unnecessary violence, and threw herself into a duel to stop her. Her strength was higher, but Esther, betrayed by her only flesh and blood, was always outnumbered by her desperate persuasion. At first she realized that she could not persuade herself, but she decided to kill Esta and died with her in a misguided manner. When Shia Garmio evoked the body, her consciousness could not return - but the flesh itself was trying to stop Esta. I leaned over to Esther and stopped. That was her only wish that could not be fulfilled. Name: Shea Garmio (???) Race Human (????) Magic, light, magic. The unidentified presence of Shia Garmio in her flesh. The purpose itself is unclear, and even the words are not credible. Although I knew that Usat existed from the beginning, I became vigilant when the Demon King was defeated. Although I didn''t really have much hostility about Usato, I was not good at his existence, which was all out of calculation, and I was pretty out of line when I met him at the ruins. [Rabbit Extra Technique List] Healing burst fist A healing bursting shell that is struck with a healing fist. A magic bullet that consumes a lot of magic power but emits it faster than it throws it, and also has piercing power. Healing Flow A technique that I learned from Aul to become a rabbit. With an extremely powerful internal magic manipulation, I was able to parry my magic power along with the enemy''s attack. However, since it is necessary to identify the opponent''s attack itself, it is almost impossible for anyone other than those with excellent reflexes, such as rabbits, to master it. This move can even parry light magic that destroys anything it touches. Essentials Healing System Blasting Fist A technique created by applying the phenomenon that the system deterioration that touched the system enhancement causes an intense explosion. Equipped with both hands with system enhancements and system degradation, it can deal a powerful blow by applying a two-step blow and shockwave. The magic itself was a system strengthening, so its healing power was higher than that of a normal bursting round. Healing coating Instead of the lost cage hand, Wasato crafted a suddenly crafted technique. Although it is a technique that enhances the defense by covering the arm with magic power that strengthens the elasticity, it does not reach the cage''s hand in terms of strength, and it also has the disadvantage of not being able to create magic bullets However, this move can be used in conjunction with Magic Spin to move to the limbs and trigger simultaneously. In addition, since it inhibits the movement of the opponent and allows movement by sticking to the wall, it has actually become a technique that specializes in movement that is completely different from that of the hand. 429 Chapter 378 There were many things in the monster realm. Meet Rune, the demon tribe and half elf. A labyrinth hidden in decaying ruins. Together with Aul-san. Fighting the devil Kayla. And the encounter with Shia possessed by the mysterious existence. In terms of results, the results will be mixed. I was able to explore the purpose of the front, but I could not secure the power of the Demon King by taking his hand, nor could I help Shea. And if you don''t feel remorse, you''re lying, but you have to do your part first. Return to Demon King Territory and report the results of your exploration of the Monster Realm. In order to do that, we must get out of this forest safely. On the way back to the Demon King Realm, I was attacked by monsters. There were many kinds of large monsters that had not yet been confirmed, and there were more monsters to see every time they were raided. And this time---, "Ah, ahhh!!" "A humanoid wolf." It''s Warwolf! Mr. Usato!! Keira''s voice nodded. Worwolf... A humanoid monster that only has the intelligence to use simple tools, and has the nuisance of being attacked by a group. We''re being attacked by a herd of warwolves like that. "There are too many! Defeat the non-combatants while protecting them!" Hah Begin the battle with instructions. Confront the five-body warwolf in front of you, making sure your men are protecting Hannah and Amako. You''re a wolf. You''ve never met one before. "Uluru...! Gah!!" Wahlwolf swung his club up. It was a monster with an intelligent weapon, but its attack was utterly destructive. I can deal with anything...! Huh... Lower your right arm as you try to take it. I don''t have any more handkerchiefs. A magic club that applied elasticity to both arms and paralyzed the swinging club. "Hmmm." With the feeling of, the attack flowed and the magic force was instantly transferred to the right foot, and the momentum was applied to the kick. Legs crumbled into the monster''s flank its body was blown apart by elasticity. "Gahh!?" "Huh!? Ow!!" I don''t know if I''m coming next! Looking at the blown out ally, two attackers attack. In the same way as before, I parryed with a resilience grant, and at the same time thinned out, I hit my jaw and stole my consciousness. After that, I stuck my magic power to the one that I stunned immediately, and hit the one that tried to hit me. "Gah!? Giggle!?" A warwolf falls to the ground as he realizes that his battered companion''s body stays close to him. "You can''t move, can you?" A magic bullet that adjusts the magic and elasticity of restraint. This combination of two glued together blocks movement. "It''s not a bad idea to use it." Neutralize without wasting any power. By using it in combination with magic spins, I was able to use it as much as I could. "Eh, Usato. What''s the magic power in his arms..." It''s a healing coating. "It was...." I can''t hear anything...!! Dodging Wahlf''s attack from behind as he mumbled through Nea, he turned around and lightly slapped his forehead. "Healing Eye Crush" "Cow!?" The magic power away from my arm stuck to the monster''s face with viscosity, robbing me of my sight. Naturally, the confused monster waved his arms wide to keep us away, but I grabbed his thick forefoot calmly and threw it away. The monster that danced like an arc crashed into the tree from the back and stuck to the thick trunk. Gahhhhhhhhhh!? The monster clinging to the tree from the back flung its limbs like it was in a panic. "I did it earlier, but what did I do?" "Before throwing it, I put magic power on my back." I''ve been given the magic of your restraint. " Well, the restraint magic made the monsters, magic forces, and trees immobilize them. I haven''t done anything so difficult. The combination of restraint magic and healing coating... if you name it, it''s a healing fist. "Hah, you''re doing weird moves again..." If you restrain your body normally, it will be broken by the magic of viable restraint, but you can restrain it more easily than stun it by stretching each other''s bodies out of reach of walls and the ground. This means you don''t have to hit the other person unnecessarily. "...... it would be very useful if you think about it that way." As time goes by, the magic power disappears, so it''s safe to say. Healing coatings, they''re more applicable than I thought. "Um, can you stop calling me that trick name?" I''m going to make you sick... " Surely it will be a terrible thing to be told. I''m going to get a headache somewhere...!! Keira, magic power is... application power. It''s time to study! "Don''t tell Keira anything weird!" What are you going to do when you''re like you!! " I want you to stop saying that it''s dishonorable to be like me. [M] Little by little, I feel like I''m using technology to cover the hole I made by losing my hand. However, the mere fact that we were able to use our defenses did not replace the robust defenses of the Rackhand. We should not be satisfied with the healing coatings, we should hone our technology more. While defeating the monsters, she proceeded through the forest. She flew over the last soaring cliff with a Keira cloak and continued further through the forest to reach the Demon King Realm. Would it be about two weeks, including the return time? I don''t know if I should have spent a lot of time, or if it was a short time to explore, but I think its density was quite significant. Well then, Mr. Usato, please run with me on your back. "Compared to the first time, it''s a different reaction..." Having entered the Demon King Realm, Hannah had finished her role in understanding the terrain and creating the map. I thought I would refuse because I planned to go more quickly than I wanted to, but after thinking about it, I made Hannah quite impossible, so I decided to walk with her on my back. Well, I''ll ride too. Well then, do you mind if I do too...?! What surprised me was that both Amako and Keira wanted to ride. Could I be mistaken for a carriage...? No... well, I don''t mind at all. Even if the number of people carrying it increased, it only weighed less than bullins. "Are you okay with that?" My back, it''s amazing. " "It was like this in the ruins, so it''s okay." "Honest question, what were you doing at the ruins?" While exchanging such exchanges with Koga, he deformed the cloak and made three seats on the back. There, Amako, Hannah and Keira take turns sitting down and start walking their way home. Keira-chan "Yes? What?" Suddenly, I hear a conversation on my back. "Oh, why are there partitions next to me?" I can''t see Amako-chan or Keira-chan''s face with this? " Do you need it? Huh? You don''t need it, do you? "Yes, yes..." This person is no longer capable of many things. Keira also knew a little bit about Hannah, so she seemed to be wary. Rusato, did you do something to Hannah? "Listen, Amako. This guy looks decent, but he''s going to be seniors under very limited conditions." "... wow" "Usuat-kun, will you not say something bad?" It''s true. I sighed in gloom at Hannah, who was pulling the hood of my regimental clothes from behind. "When I get back, I''ll report to the Demon King... hah" You''re really rude to the Demon King, aren''t you? Koga would say that to me as I sighed, but this meant that it was melancholy to meet... and at the same time it came from the impudence of failing the mission. I couldn''t recover the power of the Demon King after all. I can''t do my job, and I''m just too impatient. "That said, that''s just one of the purposes of this exploration." The center was only investigated before the monster realm was explored. That''s something that you''ve been able to do, and I don''t think the Demon King is going to complain about it either. " The role itself was fulfilled, wasn''t it? Objectively speaking, the search was a success. Rusat-kun is a habit with no common sense, and it''s a strange law, right Hannah, sitting on her back chair, enters the conversation. "It''s better than being like Koga-kun, but it''s troublesome to see him depressed." "I''ll be terribly told..." Korga and I mutter the same. But I''m pretty sure Hannah''s right. I might be thinking too much. Well, this will be the last time that the Demon King asks me, and I''ll be returning to the Kingdom of Lingles after my two-month tenure. "Don''t be quiet when you''re gone." Physically. " "Rusat-kun has been making a lot of noise in the city." I want you to stop treating people as if they were the cause of the noise. Amako, who was looking at her like she was stepping out of the car, spoke proudly. "It''s always been the case in the Kingdom of Lingle." So, is it quiet over there while there are no rabbits? "No, I have a colleague from Rabbit, and he''s in the lifeguard now." "Seriously..." By the way, Kannagi is also confirmed to be in the lifeguard group "Ah, hahah..." Koga finally pulled Nagi-san''s cheek. "Isn''t that overpowering? Where are you aiming to be with this organization?" I don''t think it''s an organization to fight against. For the time being, would you like to explain to Koga how the life-saving corps works today? "The role of the Lifesaving Corps during the war was to secure and treat people who were injured during the war, but now that the war is over, it seems that the main purpose of the Lifesaving Corps was to dispatch in the event of a disaster." Hee-hee. "Well, I usually do things like a clinic... but since there is a clinic run by Uluru and his brother in the castle town, people rarely come" Dispatch and rescue people in case of an emergency. The Lifeguard Corps might be in a firefighting or self-defense position. "Is that so?" A lot has changed. " "... no, what are you talking about like other personnel?" Hehe? Suddenly, I sigh at Korga. "The servicemen here will also work for the demons, right?" That''s what the troops are for. I didn''t just ask Koga, I sent my gaze behind me and looked at the six men. "Your role is not over with this exploration." Rather, it''s going to be the real thing. Your hard work was essential in exploring the monster realm. I trained for this, and I think the Demon King will rely on you. " It was about that demon king. You let me train the squad, I suppose. And I myself, I think that their growth will be good for the demons, so I''ve made it tough. Koga is also a captain, so do well ... hah, hehehe Koga whispered his head slowly. When we first met, we were always looking for a fight, but somehow it''s changing. "There are people who can support you." "...... Hey, wait a minute. What are you trying to do with Senri and me?" "No one said anything about Senri-sama?" "Ugh...!!" I made a bit of a joke, but I think Senri-sama''s presence also has a good influence on Koga. I think they''re like normal people, and I think I can build a good relationship without thinking about it or anything. "That kind of you... no, I''ll stop." you''re even worse than me... " "... hey, wait a minute. Why don''t you give it back to me and stop trying to incite me? It''s like I''m in a really bad situation." Why do you look away from me when you''re looking at my back? I felt that Koga''s reaction was nothing but a joke, and I was usually anxious. 430 Chapter 379 After spending about two weeks exploring, I returned to Verhazar. Greeted by the people of the city, we were temporarily disbanded, and I went with Koga to the former Demon King Castle where the Demon King was... I am more or less prepared to be reprimanded, so when I report to the Demon King with a little nervousness what happened in the Monster Realm ---, Maybe you''re trying to laugh and kill me? The exact opposite of what I expected came flying. The Demon King laughed with a sneer and opened his mouth to me and Koga while depositing his back on the chair. "It doesn''t matter that my power has been taken away." From what I''ve heard, it''s almost like I''ve used up all the magic I''ve contained. You shouldn''t be able to handle it properly for a while. " Can you use it again after a while? It''s going to take quite a while. Sure enough, I kept using the demon king''s magic power to defeat Kayla, and that demon king''s fragments were almost losing their power. The mission may have been accomplished in the sense of neutralizing it. "... but even if my strength is exhausted, I can use it as a receptacle (...)." We also have to think about the possibility. " "What does that mean..." "It is possible that it was the enemy''s plan to defeat the devil you ran out on." "It''s not impossible..." Kayla was in a state of mental confusion, and it wasn''t surprising that she had some kind of mental attack on Shia. ... although I don''t really want to think about it. "The very existence of the mixed race of demons and elves with dark magic is surprising." A demonic race possessed of dark magic that was probably persecuted fled to the realm of monsters, and eventually appeared as a result of coexisting with the elves living deep in the forest. So, what did that girl and you do? " "...... We fought together to make you a tiny lion." "Koga" "Don''t lie to me, Rasat. The acceleration that detonated the dark magic flame made me fly." Groaning at Koga who corrected it from the side. Shell, the demon king''s maid who had heard his supplements, spoke to the demon king in a small voice. "Demon King, what''s accelerating the flame?" I don''t know what that means..... " "Sheil. Imagine that. If you hold the gunpowder and blow it up, it''ll blow up, right?" "Um......" How many times do I have to look at you like that, Ms. Shell? Finally, we need to think about advancing our plan to keep the Dark Wizard in your custody. You''re kidding, right? "I''m not kidding anymore." There were fewer of them than before, but there were still many who avoided the Dark Wizard. We need an organization or a place to be their receptacle. ... eh, are you sure you''re not thinking about this? I was also a little impatient with the Demon King, who was normally thinking seriously. "Either way, for the time being." You still have too much work to do. " "... that''s right." There is a lot to do. That''s true. "I''ll change my story again..." The Demon King''s gaze turned to my right arm. Exactly what I lost in the cage. "Did they take your hand?" Someone like you? " With the enhancement of the light magic system, right? Then I''m glad you''re done with the cage. That''s what I think now. If it was my healing magic or something more serious, it would be a big deal. ... maybe I just couldn''t because Shia''s system enhancements were incomplete. Is there any obstacle to being robbed of your hand? No. I think so. What was so funny was that the Demon King sat down deeply on the chair with a smile in his mouth. "From the beginning, the essence of the Divine Dragon''s weapon is to" promote the growth "of the possessor." Eventually, it''s no longer needed, it''s just a handy weapon. " "When Farga-sama asked, she seemed angry..." "Rather, he will laugh." It also proves that humans can progress on their own without relying on the power of the Divine Dragon. " Is there such a way of thinking? I wonder if Kazuki''s cage hand, senior''s sword, and Leona''s spear were the same. Anything can be done without weapons ---that is, ahead of the possible. But if someone in Shea Garmio wanted your hand, he probably needed a weapon to aid his light magic. Relatively speaking, she didn''t feel so high on her own. Even the system enhancement... was like being forced to activate it..." "Should I say that Shia Garmio itself is unfinished? I just hope that the finished form is not something out of the ordinary like a ladybug....." Shia''s system enhancements remained incomplete. I still remember her bleeding from her injured arm because she was forced to strengthen her system. Can you pull back the presence that is manipulating Shia? I can''t say anything at the moment. The demon king answers my question. "I can''t imitate something (...) that I had unconditionally possessed no matter how much." The first thing we need to do is catch them. " "... I see." I should have caught Shia at that time...? No, that could have killed her. ... you shouldn''t just think about what would happen. "Let''s check the report again for the child fraction." Roger that. "Hmm? No, I''ll leave the report to your assistant, Hannah." Didn''t you hear? " Is that so? It would be helpful if you told me, but Hannah can also say a word. "But I and Korga can write a report, too...?" "No, I''m not good at reports." I''m only wondering why you were the 2nd Corps Commander...? Could it be that he left it to his subordinates...? "You guys should take a little rest." Especially Rabbit, you know that even if you take away your physical condition with healing magic, you''re still tired. " "... do you understand?" "Who do you think I am?" You''re the Demon King, aren''t you? Indeed he is right. I am also quite tired. [M] I barely had time to rest during my exploration. Also, I was nervous as a deputy captain to take care of the squad. "... then I will give you a generous rest." Umu Let''s use Mr. Alk''s quarters today. As expected, I didn''t feel comfortable interrupting Koga''s room. ...... before that, there was something I wanted to ask of the Demon King. Demon King, I have a favor to ask you. What? "I need you to prepare a coffin to store the recovered body..." That''s exactly what I need to check. I''m sorry to keep you in Keira''s cloak for so long, but I need a place to put Aur''s colleagues away until we get back to the Kingdom of the Rings. Then I''ll arrange it for you. The Demon King, who understood the situation, sent a message to Ms. Shell. After doing a few checks, Koga and I left the office where the Demon King was. When I left the hall where the Demon King was, there were Keira, Amako, Nea... and Senri-sama at the entrance. Probably flew in literally to hear about our return. [M] When she found Korga, she jumped at Korga with a smile on her face. Koga-san! "Dangerous Koga! Healing Guard!" "Rabbit, you bastard!? Auntie!?" I grabbed Koga''s shoulder, trying to escape immediately, and moved it into Senri-sama''s leaping orbit. As I watched her embrace him, I approached Amako and the others. "I''m sorry, I kept you waiting." "No, it''s okay." Where are Nagi-san? "I had my luggage carried to the dormitory first. I''ve been waiting for rabbits here." You were unloading your regular stuff from Keira''s cloak first. It would have been quite a lot, but Nagi-san''s power would have made it easier. So, how was your report to the Demon King? "For the time being, they laughed." I think so. It''s weird not to laugh. This is how Amako and Nea reacted. Keira spoke to Nea, who was transformed into an owl, as she sat on her shoulder. Keira, I''ve got a coffin for the demon king, so let''s put the body in there. Yes, I understand. "...... I''m sorry. I''ll do anything to get you to carry it." Even though it''s been treated like a doll with some special magic, it''s carrying a body. Keira did not show any dissatisfaction, but instead shook her head to the side with a smile. "There''s nothing Mr. Usato can apologize for." I''m fine. " "You''re strong. You''re strong." "You''re really solid, girl." "Ehehe" Amako poked Keira''s head. Also, while looking at her with her eyes narrowed to feel good, she turned to Koga, who was held by Senri-sama. "Welcome back, Mr. Koga!" I''ve been thinking about your return for a whole day and a thousand years...!! " "It''s only been two weeks!?" "Are you married for this crime of keeping me waiting?" "The punishment for sin is too heavy...!!" Full throttle. Koga laughed bitterly as he tried to tear Senri-sama apart. Usuat-san, welcome back! "Yes, I just returned." Has anything changed while we were away? " Well, if there was a demon king, I knew there wasn''t a lot of commotion. I see. I helped the demons with Lingul Nirvana''s dispatched personnel. "Is that so?" Maybe Uluru-san too? " "Yes, she also took the initiative to interact with the demons." Fufufu, I''ve become your friend. " You still have the terrible power of comus to be friends with royalty... Uluru-san. But I''m glad she looks well, too. I''m going to stay in the dormitory where Alk and the others are staying today, so I think I can hear a lot from Uluru. "Well then, we have something to do in the future, so..." "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. You''re leaving me in this situation?" Sentinel-sama had his arm firmly restrained... and Koga, who was hugged, came to me for help. I can shake it off if I feel like it... but it''s not honest. No, no... I can''t do anything about it even if I break it in here... "Stop being a common sense person only at this time!! Always do something strange to me!!" Such a foolish person. When it blows, even if you interrupt between Senri-sama and Koga here, Senri-sama will normally get rough. At the end, Koga will only suffer badly, so I think it is the right answer to make her want to be honest. That said, I waved my hand at Koga and Senri-sama and left the scene. 431 Chapter 380 After putting the bodies of all of Rose''s men in the coffin, we first brought Keira to her guardian, Mr. Graefe. Keira had been accompanying her on a dangerous journey for two weeks, so it seemed that she had returned safely and that Ms. Graefe was relieved. After delivering Keira, I took Amako and Nea to the dormitory near the training center where Nagi and Hannah stayed, and I went to the dormitory where the personnel dispatched from the Kingdom of Lingle stayed. "Bullins... well, he''s asleep." I knew it. " "Fuguu" Bullins circled like a ball on a straw to check the stables. With such a bitter smile on his face, the door of the dormitory opened and a girl with cream hair came out of her face. "Ah! Welcome back! Usuat-kun!!" Ah, yes. I''m just leaving. "I''ve been waiting for you!" Come on, get inside! " Uluru, who was smiling, pulled back and entered the dormitory. It seems that the room I was only using when I first came here is still available, so I put my luggage there, changed my clothes, and then went down to Mr. Uluru''s living room. In the living room, there was not only Uluru, but also Alk and his colleague, Kurumia. "What about the others?" Alk seems to be in the kitchen preparing dinner, but there are only two at the table, Mr. Walnut and Mr. Uluru. Mr. Walnut will answer my questions. [M] We''re on patrol, and while Lord Usat is out exploring, we''re going to help guard the city. "Oh, is that so?" after I leave.... " I''m going to help with security... that''s all I need to know. "Fufufu, maybe I can help the city." I got along a lot. " "It was tough here, though." Uluru-san is just as capable of acting as Suzune-san. " Hahaha Uluru-san isn''t a lifeguard for Date either. As she laughs at the conversation, Uluru looks at me and tilts her head. It''s been a rough journey, isn''t it? Huh? "It''s worth it if you''re so tired." ... is it on your face? I thought the Demon King couldn''t help it, but I didn''t expect Uluru to see through it. When she accidentally puts her hand on her cheek, Uluru laughs and puts her finger on her chin. "Aren''t you working at the clinic on Date?" I don''t have patients I can''t see. " "I can see why Olga-san can''t put her head up to you." "Ehehe" If you think about it, you''re right. She sees more patients than I do, you know that? "You can''t be too chaotic, can you? I know you''re always fainting." "Yes....." I don''t know, I don''t scold too much, so there are things that come back normally. Let''s reflect. It''s true that you''re being nonsensical. "I''ll rest for a while." The demon king told me too. "Did the Demon King tell you too...?" Mr. Walnut looks surprised. That''s because the image of the demon king was scary. Sorry to keep you waiting. And here''s where Alk brings the food. Ark''s familiar dishes, such as stews stewed with meat and vegetables, and salads, are lined up on the table. ... should I have called the amakos? Hannah and Nea were cooking dinner over there. After all, Mr. Alk''s food is delicious. "Hahaha, it''s worth waving your arms around." Without this man, the letter journey might have been darker. Thinking like that, Alk opened his mouth and sat face to face as he drummed his tongue into the dish. Exploring the monster realm must have been tough. "Hahaha, that''s enough..." But I enjoyed seeing all kinds of monsters. " "Are you a monster... can I ask you something?" Yeah, I don''t mind. I talked about the monsters I encountered in the Monster Realm. A giant sea dragon encountered at the ruins of Nom Monkey in Hoover. Describing the mission without touching it, Kurumia, who was interested in the story, put her arms together as if she was impressed. Is it a giant monster? "It was about the size of an evil dragon." Perhaps it was a nuisance. " How did you repel it? I blew the sky like a jet plane and let go of the magic bullet like a missile to frighten me... so I know I''ll be pulled away, so let''s keep this place suspended. I got a little frightened and got out in the middle of it. "... I see." "...... No, I don''t get it, do I, Alk? Now, obviously, the conversation has flown." Alk could see that I was going to puff it up... But you''ve done bad things to that water dragon. Even though I couldn''t help it, I destroyed my territory, and I got involved in a fight with Kayla, and I fainted. "Hooverbird, Venom Monkey, they were completely different from what we know." "Eh, how does that feel?" "It''s violent, it''s getting bigger." "Wait, wait, I don''t want to imagine." When Uluru heard that Hoover was a cute-looking blue pigeon, he pulled his cheek. You''ve also encountered a giant cow monster. "Hey, how big is it?" It''s about three times the size of Burlington. "Ahhhh!!?" It''s totally over the size of a normal cow. Even so, it was still a small level compared to the Evil Dragon. "I named it Twin Horn Bull because it didn''t seem to have a name. Abbreviations: Tweetable." Oh, that''s right. "... the same level as Suzune-san after all..." You can hear me, Mr. Walmere. As Zito looked at me, Mr. Walnut waved his hand to the side in a hurry. "Well, a monster that conformed to the environment and grew in size, and now thought to be extinct... if Suzune-san finds out about this, it''s going to be a big deal." Yes, I will be proud when I return to the Kingdom of Lingle. "I just told you it''s going to be a big deal...?" I''m sure you''ll regret it, but I definitely want to talk to you. If I had the chance to go to the Monster Realm next time, I''d take you there. Sounds like fun to me. I have returned from exploring the realm of monsters. Will Lord Usato return to direct the expedition again? "... hmmm" I''m a little worried about Alk''s question. I don''t think I need to coach the squad anymore. I''ve taught them how to train, and I know they''ll keep training without me. "We are about to leave here." I''ll probably give you some guidance at the end... but I''ll leave the rest to Koga. "Usuat-kun, are you sure you want to leave this to him?" He''s quite..... " "There are some things that are messy, but you can do it properly." He''s about to change in the same way as the Demon King Realm. " Well, somehow... I think it''s a friend. I don''t know what you think, and I''m not going to tell you that now. So until I get back, I''ll help you with your work. Well then, let''s do it together! "Together... what are you doing?" You mean the security? Uluru smiles at me as I lean over. Help everyone in the demon race! "Ah, I was just saying that." Yeah! ... maybe. My role here is almost over. [M] There are still dates until the return of the Kingdom of Lingle, and most importantly, I''ve been training my men for the past month, and I''ve barely been involved with the people of the city. Maybe my impression is that these people are here. You must be some weirdo running around town. "I don''t think it''s weird, but I don''t think it''s wrong." As expected, it''s not going to be like the Ringle Kingdom. I am aware of it. I didn''t slow down for training. It was not my intention to return while the former soldiers of the Demon King''s Army were frightened and recognized as strange by the general public. Rather, it is a verse that has not yet changed the impressions of wartime soldiers, but has even worsened. "Then why don''t we appeal to humans and clear up the misunderstandings?" "Uh, Lord Usato? Isn''t there any misunderstanding or misunderstanding at the time of the human appeal?" "Let me help you...!!" We did it! I have to be serious to do it. Much remains to be done here, not long before reconstruction begins. Let''s do it with a little help. "Fu, the Lifesaving Corps, the convenience store in the city... you mean...!!" It''s going to be fun! Yeah! I nodded to Mr. Uluru. The policy of returning to the Kingdom of Lingle was also consolidated. After that, there''s something to think about... no... there''s something. Nero-san, is that it? Nero is deeply involved in the deaths of Rose''s men. "I wonder if I should tell you about them in his coffin..." 432 Chapter 381 Two days have passed since I returned to the city. Besides my thoughts, I seemed mentally tired, and the day after I returned, I fell asleep until around noon. I told the troops in advance that I was on holiday, so I might have had my first "nothing" day in this city. After two days, I took a good rest and recovered both physically and mentally. I decided to tame my body and train early in the morning. Huh... Slashing strikes sweep through the forehead. The attacks that I could barely catch with my eyes were sharp, but they were sophisticated, and I could hardly avoid them. You''re still being pulled around when your consciousness is still in the cage. "Yes...!!" Early morning training with Nero, who I don''t know how many times. Today there are a few things going on, and neither Nagi nor Amira have called for a simulation match, just me and him. ---Correcting my battle methods after losing my hand. I asked Nero to do that in this training. "That new move certainly has a certain amount of defense." But not as much as my old hand. " The healing coating on the left arm is peeled off by the magic of the released wind. I avoided rolling and landed on the ground. I stood with my magic power wrapped around my arm again and intercepted the blade of wind released by Nero-san. Healing flow! "... um" I was slightly surprised to see that I had applied my magic spin and paralyzed the magic of the wind. This is the first time I''ve shown you......! If this makes sense to Nero-san''s slashing, you can be somewhat aggressive!! Strongly trampled on the magic power of Elasticity, recoiling and accelerating to strike. Healing Remnant Fist! It''s still an interesting trick, though. Nero tried to aim at me accurately without looking at the afterimage of magic power, but he blew out a healing bursting shell that he had hidden in his afterimage fist without even looking at it. "I''m used to your bad habits." "Nah!?" "I told you it wouldn''t work, right?" "Guuuu" The handle of the wooden sword pierced my abdomen...! Can you see through the half-calibrated moves?! But!! Hmm? The green magic power attached to Nero''s wooden sword. Adjusts elasticity and stuck magic inhibits the movement of his hands! "Healing adsorption fist! Fuhaha!" You shouldn''t touch me!! " Sometimes I wonder if you''re on the human side. I covered my hands with magic power and hit Nero. You don''t have to hit me directly!! Just let it block, and I''ll stick to your magic and slow you down!! "I''ll change your face as soon as possible!!" "That''s a good urge. I''m worthy of your guidance, too." He waved his fist, slapped the kick, and attacked using all five bodies. A dynamic move that was different from previous battles that weighed heavily on the defense of the castle hand - a way to fight closer to my master, Rose''s solo. "Yes, more greed." Yes! With each fist, the wind covered Nero''s body. In the past, if it was a simulated battle without using the wind armor, now he decided that I should fight with magic. I''m going to slap you with a lot of force, can you cum? "Excellent!!" The healing magic that was attached to inhibit movement was wiped out by the wind, and Nero became free. He pointed the tip of the wooden sword at me and stood up to pull it back. As he concentrated the surrounding air, he attacked me at an unusual speed. "Excellent." The result of the simulated battle ended with me being beaten unchanged. It was the same monster as Rose. I''m really grateful that you accompanied me in my training, even if the results are unfortunate. At first, there were verses that were pulled by the habit of holding a basket, but it seems you''re getting used to them. "Yeah, somehow..." There was also the idea of re-training a dull body, but after all, the simulated battle with Nero was pretty tiring. But it was a fruitful time. "You are flexible in your thinking." You will soon learn a new way of fighting.... it looks like you''ve already crafted some strange moves. " I''m aware of that. Well, there was nothing I could do to be called strange. In fact, it was a shady technique that made it difficult to move by attaching magic power to the opponent. "But I can also say that it''s like you." It''s more troublesome than a bad attack. " "Is that a compliment?" "Of course I am." I know it''s true, but you really praise me. In fact, when Nero thought it was a troublesome technique, I knew it would work well in the actual battle. "It''s a good opportunity to lose your hand." From now on, you won''t be tied to your fists, and you''ll be stronger if you explore all sorts of ways to fight. " What are the different ways of fighting? "I''m not very good at handling weapons..." So, what about throwing and kicking? "It''s good to refer to the way Rose fought in the simulated battle." He not only uses his own flesh, but even the things around him like gravel and trees are weapons. " "... I see." It wasn''t just a meat battle that would complete the self, but it would also take advantage of the surrounding terrain. Rather than throwing magic bullets, it was usually better to throw stones around.... I won''t do it because it''s too dangerous to point it at people. Thank you, I think I got it. "It was tough advice, but I''m glad it helped." "I can''t believe it''s boring..." "I don''t seem to be good at teaching people anything." It''s evidence that Amira was the only one who grew up as a disciple. " No, I think Nero is the type who needs to have more than a certain amount of strength to teach. It can also be said to be sensoryist. Since the level of ability required of the opponent is unconsciously high, the person to be coached will fall off without understanding. "At least I''m saved by your advice." "I see..." My master is already here, so I can''t join my apprenticeship. Fufu, if that''s the case, Armila seems confused. Smiling at my joke, he relaxes his shoulders. [M] Then, silent enough to think of something for about ten seconds, he opened his mouth to me again. "Rabbit, I heard you recovered the remains of Rose''s crew..." "... yes" I nodded to Nero''s words. I was wondering if he would talk about it, but I''m sure that Nero''s talking about it means that he''s prepared for it. Are you coming to see me? "... that''s right. Let me do that." With all due respect to his feelings, I decided to take him to the place where the body was. The demon king prepared a coffin for us in a building near his museum, which at first glance resembles a church and houses six coffins containing Rose''s men. When you open the door and step into an unpopular building, a coffin illuminated by the morning sun shines through the window. Even along the way, Nero never uttered a word. It was the same after entering the building, and he looked down at the coffin in silence. I''m not here, but Aur-san doesn''t seem to have a grudge against the demons. "... the warrior who sheltered Rose?" Yeah. I''ve already heard that Aul sheltered Rose when she was about to be attacked, and that the wound... I hope you resent me. "... yes, that''s all I''ve done." And he spake, and gently relaxed his shoulders: and he uttered again words. Rose got over it in the first place, and she doesn''t have any grudges either. ... I know it''s not what I''m supposed to say... After that, we''ll talk about whether Nero can or cannot forgive himself. "... honestly, I think either is fine. Either way, it won''t change your life from here on out." "Yes, that''s right." I see him nodding and decide it''s okay. I also lightly exhale and then shrug my shoulders. "I can''t say anything anymore." I''m not even qualified to say that. " It''s tough, isn''t it? "And don''t say anything badly and extra to the Commander!" because I don''t want to get mad at you. " "He''s tough." That''s the kind of person I am. Some people are tough, but I think they are the toughest. [M] Having smiled a little at my words, he turns back. [M] "Will you leave me alone for a moment?" Roger that. I''ll... show my face to the Demon King. Yeah. The Demon King would already be awake at this time. I''ll leave Mr. Nero in the building and go back in time. "You''re just as clumsy as the leader of the regiment, aren''t you..." The type is different, but the clumsy part is similar to Rose. As I thought about it, I proceeded to the hall next to the demon king and found the big demon clan standing at the entrance. "Hah, you don''t see us coming here either..." The figure that intimidates the surroundings---seeing the demon king, I sighed and approached him and called out. "Is it okay to go out so early in the morning?" The demon king untied his arm and shrugged his shoulders as he deposited his back on the building wall. "What, it''s a walk?" It''s interesting to take a walk with a demon king. A healing wizard who runs around the city like a dog is also interesting. Silence that measures the distance between us. The Demon King gazed at each other and then uttered a voice. "Nero is also a difficult man." You won''t be able to break the commandments you''ve imposed so easily. I think it''s fine as it is. "Hmm, I''ll shut up." Why am I the bad guy now? It''s sudden and confusing. Well, in terms of respect, Nero-san is higher than you, though. It''s disgusting not to be respected by you. She sighed lightly as she gazed at each other. What''s disgusting, what''s disgusting? "When I heard that Shea Garmio was sucking something out of the remains, I did some research." I suddenly switched my thoughts to the Demon Lord. Shea was sucking something out of the six of them... I don''t know what that was, but did the Demon King know anything? "Did you find anything out?" "I was ripped out of my magic." "! Do you love magic? Does that mean that magic is something that removes magic?" "It''s not that convenient." Shaking his head to the side, the Demon King denied it. "There is a close relationship between magic power and soul. No matter how much sorcery you use, if you want to extract the magic itself (...) from a living human, it comes with a lot of effort and price. At least that''s what I know about magic." The first thing that came to my mind was a mushroom that was deprived of magic power by a magic tool called "Toi" in Hinomoto, the land of the Beastman. She fell asleep awake because she was deprived of magic power. "Well then, the magic that Shia was using....." "You should see it as taking magic away from the dead." I have some ideas, too. " In other words, six people were able to extract the magic they had. I don''t know what the purpose was to take the magic away, but it must have been used in a busy way. "Just using magic isn''t that much of a threat..." Their magic is strong because the six of them work together. It''s not enough just to use it... but I''m worried that only Aur-san has been taken. "There''s no point in talking about this all the time." "... yes." I don''t have many days to return to the Kingdom of Lingle, but do you have any plans? "Isn''t that weird?" Is that a prerequisite? While being overwhelmed by the demon king''s perception, I talked about what I had decided with Mr. Uluru two days earlier. "Somehow, I didn''t have much opportunity to interact with the people in the city, so I thought I would help the city until I returned." "...... Are you insane?" Somehow they suspected me of being sane. Do you ever ask me to help you with the city so far...? 433 Chapter 382 After talking with the Demon King about the future and being suspicious for some reason, I returned to the dormitory and made preparations such as breakfast and dress, and I went to the training ground where everyone in the team was. I told Koga and the squad to gather in advance, so by the time I arrived, the squads were already in the training ground. "Okay, there''s Korga, too." Thank you, Senri-sama. " Fufu, I like it too, so I''m doing it. "I can''t sleep..." When I looked at Koga while thanking Senri-sama, who was in a good mood, I yawned and looked very sleepy. But I''m glad you came properly. "So, what happened when you gathered us together? Training?" "No, I need to talk to you today." I see them in Mr. Elle''s voice. El, Nono, Vina, Kevin, Wal, Sein. I feel emotional when I see them again after a month of training. "Soon I will return to the Kingdom of Lingle." We all know that, don''t we? " "Yeah......" "When I say goodbye..." "Damn it, there''s so much I haven''t taught you yet...!" Kevin, Wal and Sein are three men crying. "At first I was jumpy, but now I can''t believe that I''m going to be so close that I won''t spare my farewell..." "El-san, these people..." "Nono, you''re going to change people by training..." "From my point of view, I think you two are quite different!?" El and Nono clinging to Veena''s flanks from both sides. They had grown up to look at each other. I''ve trained my mind to be a demon... but I didn''t expect six of them to end up in the end "Ehh, weren''t you planning to do less initially...?" "Did you really expect to drop Koga-san''s men...?" Koga and Senri sneaked out behind me, but let''s keep talking. From now on, you will work for this city under Korga. From the reclamation of the monster realm to the rescue operation in case of emergency, there should be a lot of work to be done." "But I''m sure anyone who''s gotten through the hard work will get through it." "" Hah! "" I trained my mind quite a bit. Most of the obstacles will be overcome by them. "...... Huh, Mr. Usato? Me?" Here, Veena pointed to herself and walked out. "This is it, isn''t it? I''m a very important demon, so I''m going to take you back to the Lingle Kingdom, right?" "Fufu..." I reply to her words with a smile. [M] "Mr. Veena, this is your house, isn''t it?" Heehn... I want you to take me with you... You can''t just take Veena with you. But even the devil doesn''t know what''s going to happen when he brings her back to the Kingdom of the Ringles----something like that. If you do it badly, you could have a terrible chemical reaction. I wanted this person to be in the Demon King Realm in the first place. "I''ll leave you to the demon king..." "Fuck you...?" If you''ve changed the way you lived before it was sealed, you should try to be free here a little longer. All the demons I''ve ever seen were people who didn''t think of themselves as allies, but only Veena recognized everyone in the squad as a decent companion. It must be different than before her words and deeds were sealed. "You like it, don''t you?" "That''s... yes, but..." "Then you should probably not leave here." If the Demon King decides that you are not in danger, you will be able to move more freely. " In my words, Veena''s gaze is directed at the five men in the squad. Elle turned her arms around the side of her gaze. "... there''s someone more terrifying than the devil, so it''s even more terrible now." "El-san...." I was curious to hear the word "more terrifying than the devil," but they also accepted that Veena was the devil. Well, that''s why I asked you to do it, Koga. "I''ve been pushed by a troublesome thing." Well, let''s do it bumpily. " I think it is better not to strain my shoulders and elbows because it seems to be Koga. But I''m a little worried, so I''m going to ask Amira to take care of it. I''ve finished exploring the realm of monsters, so I''m going to step down today. "What are you going to do until you get home?" "I thought I''d help the city." Why do you have to make me look so subtle? What the hell am I supposed to do in the city? In the meantime, I told everyone in the squad that I would step down as a leader. After that, I immediately met with Uluru and the others to help the city... and I decided to help with the security. Other than Uluru-san, Amako and Nea were joining us. I thought Nagi-san would come too, but since Nea told me that "I will not do it today because it will stand out", it was Nea and Amaco who were in an owl state with me on the first day. "Mr. Ark, Mr. Walnut." Thank you very much for your time today. Thank you very much. Thank you very much. Security isn''t that hard, and the main purpose seems to be to go around the city and help people in trouble. Sometimes they want you to help them in advance, but the general purpose of today is to go around the city and help people. "When you look at these faces, you remember the journey of giving a letter." "Bullins are sleeping in the stables... yes, that''s right." I nodded to Mr. Alk''s words. Uluru moves interestingly to line up next to me. "When you give me a letter, it''s a journey when you go to Samaritan or Miarak, right?" "Yes. About... two or three months?" It was a journey that really happened....... Wasn''t Mr. Walnut with you? " Yes, this is the same feeling as Lord Wasato. I was travelling with senpai, so I guess that''s true. ... the journey has been difficult, but the experience and the fate that I have gained continue to live. What was the hardest part? All of them. It''s all of them!? "In a bad way, it''s hard to put on your armor..." I wonder what happened to Lukvis, Samaritan, Miarak, and the land of the Beastmen. I mean, it''s the hardest thing to do when Nea revives the Evil Dragon... "Hey, hey, what do we do now?" Just walking down the road doesn''t make any sense, does it? " I had a feeling that Nea, who was shaking her voice a little bit, was trying to get off the subject openly. I will not revisit the past here, so I will take the proposal and change the subject. "Are you sure where you''re going, Alk?" "I''m heading to the area where the city is being developed, because I can borrow the help of Lord Rusat." When it comes to development where do you build buildings and roads? "That''s right." I''ve been through that place many times as part of my training. Surely there won''t be enough help there. Lord Rusat''s healing magic will help those in need in the city, and there''s plenty to do. "I see... For now, you can always broaden your healing sensation." All I did was say and execute, and I radiated the magic power weakened by the system deterioration around me. Something makes it easier to get close to Wussat-kun. I''m just starting to radiate healing magic. But rather than being subjected to normal healing magic, it feels somewhat fuzzy Sonar, if you release magic power around you at regular intervals, you can see the position of the people around you. With an effective range of about 10 meters, the magic itself was quickly dispersed, but it was enough for a few minutes of walking around the city. Is Lord Usato using his magic power okay now? The deterioration of the system will also help to reduce the consumption of magic power. "It seems like I''m doing something other than healing magic..." I smiled bitterly at Mr. Kurumia, who looked a little pulled. Personally, I would like to make this system degradation easier to master, but it''s quite difficult. "... nh?" Five children approaching from the alley within my magic range. It is obvious that the children live here, but two of them were children I knew. [M] "Rum, ros" "Ah, Brother Usato!" Hello ~ Graefe-san''s twin demonic children, Rum and Ros. When I saw the two of them coming out of the alley, Nea and Amako turned down Mr. Alk and left---and for some reason, Uluru followed. Why is Mr. Uluru here? "Hmm, hmm." Don''t get excited. While paying attention to the fact that Uluru-san''s eyes were slightly transformed into senpai, she knelt down on the ground to make eye contact with the two people who came here. I look at the other children who are looking for me from the alley before I talk to them. "Were you hanging out with friends?" Yeah! Will you call onee-chan too? I''m a little worried about just playing with the kids, but if Graefe allows it, I''m sure it''s okay. Besides, it''s not far from where he lives. "Ussato, what happened to your brother?" I''m walking normally, though? " "That''s because sometimes I want to walk, too, right?" Puuu Amako, be ready later. But why do they think I''m always running? You think it''s a tuna or something? "Be careful not to go too far, okay? You don''t want to make Mr. Graefe worry, do you?" Yeah, that''s why I try to play nearby. "That''s great." Although there is no blood connection, I can see that you trust Graefe-san properly. I felt like I didn''t need to be so careful, so I thought I''d leave the place... and give it something. Then, I created five magic bullets with elasticity in my palm, and gave them to Ram and Ros. Yes, please. "What, this? Slime?" Yawaruui "Yeah, it''s a healing slime." It will disappear over time, though. " For the time being, I tried to give the elastic bullet a healing slime. The two hands processed a dark green magic that increased the concentration of magic power with elasticity, brightening their expressions. "Thank you, Brother Usato!" "It''s okay, I''ll give it to them too." Yeah! Bye! I waved off the two of them running to my friend in an upbeat mood. Uluru-san calls out to me like that. "Are you used to being a kid?" I''m always around. "Hey, Rabbit. Are you talking about me, Rabbit?" Glad to see your p * ssy slapping your p * ssy as you glance up at me. That''s what I laughed about earlier...!! But... Hinomoto was scared by the kids, but it proved to be different here. "I think the rabbit of that time deserved it." "Rather than cutting firewood with an axe, the fact that the carbide is broken into the ground by firewood doesn''t change." As usual, it''s a trickster. I sighed as I was pulled back to reality by the cocky trickery of the fox and the owl. Rusato-kun, how long will that take to disappear? "Well, that''s right... if you don''t handle it harshly, you''ll have about an hour or two, right?" As expected, it won''t last more than half a day. I didn''t make it that consciously. Thinking like that, I noticed Uluru''s gaze looking at me like I wanted something. "... please..." "Thank you, Mr. Usato...!!" No, it''s okay. "Wow, it should be the same magic, but it''s totally different from me!" ...... Is there a demand for healing slimes after all...? When you get back to the Kingdom of the Rings, you want to get permission to go to the castle and sell it? No, wait, I''ll stick a sticky healing magic bullet to the affected area... No way, a healing wipe is possible...? Nea, is there anything you''re tired of? "What? Are you tired?" Nh, ah, I was reading late yesterday, so my eyes are tired. " "All right, put this on your eyes." Crazy? Why do I have to be suspicious twice a day? With her mouth bumped, Nea stuck a slime magic bullet to her eyelid while she was in an owl state. "The appearance turned out to be a strange figure of an owl covering its eyes..." What do you say? "Aaaaaaa..." You sound like your uncle, but are you okay? After roaring for a few seconds, Nea opened her mouth while applying magic to her eyes. It''s sellable, isn''t it? I got the impression that it skipped a lot of stages, but it seemed to work. "It''s adhesive, but it''s not that strong." Because the moderate wave of healing magic slowly spreads around the eyes, this is normal. " Ugh, ahhh, Nea is enjoying the magic bullets stuck to her eyes. Apparently, I''m not going to take it off for a while. Let''s start a business when we get back to the Kingdom of Lingle. I''ll take care of the management and everything else. You just have to produce magic bullets." "Haha, that would be interesting." "... ordering a magic tool to store magic power in Samaritan..." You look really serious. It''s going to be a tedious conversation, so let''s change the subject here. "Amako, what happened to Hannah?" I shifted my gaze from Nea, who was talking about bumps and stuff, to Amako. She literally puts her hand on her mouth as she walked. Hannah finished her report yesterday and took a late day off today. Well, then, you should be quiet. Yeah, it looks like you''re taking care of your hobby flower beds, so I think it''s better that way. Caring for the flowerbeds? Ah, so when you were in the monster realm, you packed the soil in a bag and gave it to Keira. I didn''t dare to say it because it seems like I didn''t want you to find out. Hannah could have helped me a lot, and she would have struggled, so I''ll send you flower seeds when I get back to the Kingdom of Ringles. Yeah. It looks like the Demon King Realm doesn''t have as many flower seeds yet. It''s still being rebuilt, but it''s still taking some time. I can see it. "Oops." I turned to face Alk''s voice. As you notice, the streets lined with buildings change dramatically, and the streets lined with unfinished buildings and timber spread out in the sight. Originally built as a battlefield, the demon king city of Verkhazar has begun to transform into a city that receives many demons. The citadel is broken, and I can once again feel the heat of seeing the sight of people expanding their territory to live in it. 434 Chapter 383 Life-saving travel groups were to quickly help rebuild the city under the activity of. Alk and the others had already offered to help us, so we could move on without difficulty. ... well, some strange gaze can be directed. "Yes! If you are injured or tired, please come to me!" Uluru is casting healing magic on the people who are working to rebuild the city, and she is accompanied by a Walnut as an escort. There are many people who seem to like her and want to receive healing magic. "Me on the other hand..." Hey, geez. He carried a bundle of wood for construction on his shoulders. I don''t have any building skills or anything to help, so it''s easier for me to use my extra power. Oh, how many people do you share at a time...? Even if you estimate at least five people...... What are you, a human...? Somehow, my gaze turned to see a monster. I know that... I know that... "Ugh, if I don''t make a human appeal... but I don''t want to imitate you like this...!! How can I...?!" Why don''t you just give up normally? "Rabbit is human, but she''s not human, so I don''t think she''s appealing or anything." "Shut up, girls!" Return the voice to Nea and Amako, who are sitting side by side on a pile of wood, and place the wood in the designated position. Looking at the wood, the magnificent demonic man who had given instructions called out to me in admiration. "Hey, you really are incredibly powerful." I''m working on it. I don''t think I can explain it just by training. "In fact, it''s because I''ve trained..." I can''t think of anything else. "I thought it was just a spit in the eyebrows, but was it true what my wife said..." "By the way, what about your son?" It''s definitely not a joke, but I''ll just ask. "Even though she looks like a human being, she moves like a demon." I thought it was a lie at first, but when I actually looked at it, I couldn''t believe it. " "Heh, heh..." Isn''t this the soldier who encountered Devil''s Wasat in the final showdown? There are other rumors spreading... and I''m afraid to ask any more. "Um, is there anything else I can do?" "The lumber is finished with you in no time." I have to wait until the next one comes... oh, yeah. Can you help me level that road? " Is the road level? Making roads easy for people, horse-drawn carriages, etc. After nodding to my words, he goes on to explain. [M] "It''s a bit short of manpower." Recently, a few young people have no guts, and work is delayed a lot. " If that''s the case, I''ll take care of it. "Oh, then take this one and head down the road." Is this a tadpole? It is an image used in agricultural work, but is it used in such situations? "Okay....... Nea, Amako, let''s go!" Yes. While confirming that Nea, who had transformed into an owl, had jumped over her shoulder, I carried her to the next workplace. You''re familiar with it, aren''t you? I''m good at hard work. My human appeal is just a pawn. The first priority is to contribute to the interaction and reconstruction of the people here. Alk seems to be busy, too. I see. As you walk around, you can see Alk cooking ingredients in a large pot. I''m helping to prepare meals for the people who work here... but he''s surrounded by demonic women who were in charge of cooking. Alk looks embarrassed, but I wonder if he''ll be accepted by the people here...? "Oh, this is the same as when I was in Hinomoto...?" It won''t change after the time is up. It reminds me of the hideout of Hinomoto''s Linka. I enjoyed playing wrestling with the Beastmen men at that time. Next time I ask Hinomoto, I''ll stop by the hideout. Yeah. Linka and everyone in the village would love it. Those villagers are like the comrades who fought to help the captured Amako. Well, is this it? Find the road ahead of the lots lined with unfinished buildings. In front of them was a deep forest, and in front of them was a demon soldier who was watching for monsters. I see. You''re slowly expanding the city. "When it''s finished, do you want to build an exterior wall?" As far as we can see, this city is still unfinished. Then I''ll have to do my best to help you. [M] With that in mind, I reached a path that had been cut off, and found several male demons resting there. "Why, why is there a healing wizard here!?" I''m here to help. "Yeah!?" I will explain how I came here with a bitter smile on the face of a man who looks at me like a former soldier and turns his face pale at once. He nodded convincedly, though still somewhat calm. "Well, if that''s the case, then I understand." You''re harmless?... I know you''re harmless, but... Don''t cause any problems!? " Leave it to me. "I wonder if he''s okay..." Rest assured, Nea. I''m not going to cause any trouble. A familiar face appeared in my sight as I nodded to the attractive man as I tried to carry my nagging. "... hmm? What are you guys?" "Huh!?" Ah, ahhh... you...!? Two demonic boys look at me and take down the bamboo in their hands. I remember seeing them with dull blonde hair and grey hair close to black. You two were in your first day of training. Two demonic boys with bad patterns who arrived on the first day of the team''s training. I remember them for mocking me and ranting at Keira. Well, he was gone the second day. Hee, I''m mistaken!! "We haven''t done anything wrong anymore!" But it seems to have caused a great deal of trauma. I think of it like other people, but it''s all my fault. "You don''t have to be afraid. I''ve already forgiven you for that." Eh The people themselves are reflecting, and above all, Keira has forgiven me, so I have no intention of doing anything more. ... well, I was just training for the next day. "Do you work here after that?" "Hi... I found out that you volunteered for the team halfway through the game, and my mother got so angry that she asked me to help you out here..." "Me, too..." I see. I somehow understood that it was half a game... but that''s how it was. Does the work feel like you''re digging through the ground and building roads? I could do it with the magic of the Earth system, but I didn''t even know how to use it. "Okay, I''ll help you out here too, so let''s do it together." No, is that okay? "Salutation is fine." It hasn''t changed much in years, and you''re the seniors here. " Rather, I will be on my feet if I don''t know my job. [M] But I told you I''d help you, so you have to do it right. I''m watching you up close. Yeah. As Amako moves a little further away from me, I shake my armpit and smash it into the ground. "Nnnnh!!" I dug up my strength once more and pushed it deep into the ground. ---This load on your arms, hips, and body. "Interesting...!" "Hey, where is it?" I waved through the voice of Nea in my ear. "... that person is digging up soil like jelly..." "What''s going on here with all the dirt and rubble and all the heavy stuff..." And the soil was also a strong enemy. This is going to be a good training experience...! Lunch break. Having received the soup made by Ark-san, I sat down on a stump of affordable size and took a break while having lunch with the two demon boys, Hilk and Aige, who had just broken it down. "I''ve seen it in the city many times, but it''s ridiculous... even though it''s moving more than us, I can''t show you how tired I am at all" "It''s the same for you, isn''t it?" I smiled bitterly at Hilk''s pulled gaze, which was broken for a few minutes. I wasn''t tired, but I wasn''t recovering by healing magic myself. "You guys were working together. You shouldn''t be tired." "That''s right... when did you use healing magic?" "I''ve been using it for a long time. I just have to keep my eyes peeled." I was constantly releasing a wave of weakened healing magic. Although its performance is subtle, its effect is certain. "... I feel like hitting us on the first day of training..." "Ahh..." Hahaha It was pointed. I''m sorry to have tried to look at you from the beginning, but I didn''t expect you to be openly appreciated. "I think it would have been a good line if you hadn''t changed your attitude like that." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! "I was really scared, you..." By the way, I was treated badly. [M] ... well, I wasn''t wrong because I needed someone like that. "We moved from a village far away from Verkhazal with our families." That''s why I have to find a place to work. Sometimes I look at your team''s posters..... " You''re lucky you got this. "I think it''s stupid. I was confident. We weren''t part of the Demon King army, but we were the best in the village, so it was easy to win." "I''m so sorry now." Aige''s face turned pale on Hilk''s dry smile. So they were both in good shape? I grew up in a closed space called a village, so there must have been some prejudice against dark magic. "After all, I ran away and both my parents were so angry that I and Aige were introduced to this place." "But the job here is a lot better than yours." I haven''t had one day of experience yet, but it''s been quite a trauma. "My parents are mad at me..." "... what''s the matter?" "No, it''s nothing." Speaking of which...!! " There''s something here (...). Signs and sounds approach from the woods ahead of the construction of a simple barricade. Nea and Amako, who were eating lunch a short distance away, also come to me. "... is it a monster?" "Sounds like it. Amako, did you see it in the forecast?" "... yes. I''ll show myself anyway.... I''m here." At the same time, a monster popped out of the forest. A variety of monsters, including wolves, boars, and bats, stormed the area, spreading agitation. It''s a monster!! The swarm is coming!! You can''t even stay inside!! Soldiers guarding the area were using magic and spears to stop them from eating their food. However, the number of herds will be large and will not be contained for a long time. "Amako" Roger that. You''re going to call Alk, aren''t you? While asking Amako to call out to Mr. Arku for a moment of necessity, I called out to Aige and Hilk without turning a blind eye to the barricade holding back the herd of monsters. "Both of you, evacuate these people." "What are you gonna do---" "Nnnnh!!!" Instantly throws a healing burst munition that hits the barricade with a leaping fallbore. The magic bullet in the air flew backwards as it bounced -- as it fell to the ground, the bursting shell detonated and scattered shockwaves. Piggy!? Gwaaaa!!? What, what!? It exploded all of a sudden... Captain!? What are you doing!? Ahhh, here, here''s the green explosion...!! ... you''ve stopped the monster from moving. The monster in a state of excitement returned to me with a sudden shock wave. The monster perceived me as an immediate threat with a sharper sensation than humans. "I''ll take care of it. I need everyone here." Looking up at me in astonishment, I said so to the two of them, and I headed to the barricade with Nea who was stuck on my shoulder. I''ll also help you deal with monsters. "Hah!? What are you doing all of a sudden!? You''re alone---" "No, I''ll leave it to him." Captain!? Another soldier resting his hand on the shoulder of a rhetorical soldier. The voice seemed to tremble without a heart. "So, but..." "He''s a healing wizard who fought against the demon king!! Can you fight him?!" I can do it. I could deal with a monster just coming straight in front of me. "Alright... then we''ll protect you from monsters!" Roger that. I won''t be able to get through from here to the future. " Even though I was scared, I still relied on it. He must have encountered me in some way on the battlefield. Hey, hey, hey, hey. I jumped over the barricade and stood on the ground against a group of monsters that threatened me. I don''t think they''re coming. "Maybe you know that you shouldn''t be dealt with instinctively directly in front of you." Even so, they won''t pull it off..... " "Do you have a boss who leads the herd?" Nea nods at my words. The monsters suddenly split up as if they were clearing the way, and three monsters appeared from there. "Vy..." "" Gee. "" Pale black skin on the body that is superior to 3 meters. A monster with prickly fangs, muscles, and a lot of flesh Augur. "I know that auger." "Aren''t you the one who raided Keira before you met her here?" The one blown up by your elasticity "That''s him..." An individual who fought in the Demon King''s realm before. Looks like he''s been through a lot since then. You''ve become the boss of a large horde, and this time you''ve led more monsters to raid a city full of people and food. "Va! Va!!" You remember me, Augur... the boss orgasm roars like a threat to us. "Oh, oh!!" "Uu!!" "Va!!" The two augers of my companions show a stopping flare, but the big one...... The boss augur is about to attack me with anger. I don''t think you like the results of the previous battle. You think being beaten up by a mere human seriously damaged his pride...? "Ah, ahhh!!" Step out of the herd and stand in front of me in a violent footsteps. The monster in the back doesn''t seem to be attacking ---, "You want to hit each other one-on-one?" "Va!! Va!!" Is it like a duel as a boss of a herd? The flock behind him doesn''t show any signs of intimidation, so he may not move until the end. It''s convenient for me, isn''t it? I was going to hit them all back into the woods, but if I could minimize the damage, one on one would be a good idea. As if accepting my smile, the boss ogre raised his inspiring cries and shook the club in his right hand wide. "Ohhhhh!!" It''s dangerous!! Ahhhh!? A blow of a club like a slap from above the auger. Listening to the screams of the people behind me, I lightly wiped the club''s trajectory with a flat hand that was wrapped in magic power. A boss orgasm that gently deviates from the trajectory of the attack, rounding his eyes. Check how it looks and make a clenched fist---, "Va!?" "... fufu!!" Punch your fist into your abdomen. As she pulled her deep fist back one step in an instant, the auger pressed down on her abdomen and knelt down. "Ga... gaa, ahhh...!?" Looking down at me without stance, the auger stared at me in pain. Humiliation, anger, fear, impatience. With his eyes on them, he jumped at me with his arms wide open. "Whoa!!" Healing Remnant Fist Creating an afterimage of magic power and trying to evade the attack, I pushed my right fist straight out of the side into Augur''s jaw and mowed it down in an instant. "Ahh, va..." Guru! The white-eyed boss orgasm collapses like a knee on the spot. The voice of the monsters intimidating and the voices of the demons who raised their grief at the figure of the Augur who fell to the ground from his face, quieted like a lie. ... I completely turned down my consciousness, so I won''t wake up anytime soon. While sighing lightly, I grabbed the auger''s arm with one hand and threw it at the two that seemed to be my companions. The two caught a giant auger that was over three meters long. "Take him with you." "Ahh!!?" "Don''t ever come near me again." "Gi, gi..." A stunned boss orgasm and two orgasms that look at the back and look lost. ... even if you keep fighting like this, you''ll just get killed. Now that I''ve got an excuse to leave intact, I can just pull it straight... " I couldn''t help but sigh, and I stirred up my forehead---and screamed angrily. "Hurry UP!!" Higiiiiiiiiiii!? The two of them ran off holding the boss orgasm while showing me how frightened they were by my fury. When the strongest boss orgasm was beaten down, the monsters in the swarm moved in a hurry and returned to the forest to be pushed back. "Show the difference in power. It''s an effective means for instinctively moving monsters." I hope you can chastise me with this. This time, I tried to defeat them one-on-one, rather than using an inexplicable elasticity technique. If you admit to losing... I''m sure you''ll be fine for the time being. "...... Phew" I look up at the sky when I get to a paragraph. [M] It''s a beautiful blue sky. The environment in the Demon King Realm was much better than before. ... let''s not run away from reality. "Nea, behind you. What''s going on?" "Um... um, I''m on your side, right?" I could already tell what kind of gaze was being directed behind the words. "I may have overdone it to avoid harm..." I''m fine because no one was injured... yes. 435 Chapter 384 It was the monster that attacked me, but my help came to an end. The prospectus of making a human appeal has completely failed... well, if you ask me which of these people''s safety and my impressions is important, I don''t have to think about the former. Therefore, as always, I decided to give up on being seen by monsters, and at this time I decided to reopen and work as hard as I could. "Hmph!!" A log about the size of a human torso is pushed forcefully into a hole dug into the ground. Zhun, the log standing vertically with the sound I put up the sole, which is the skeleton of the outer wall, I lightly breathe out and relax my shoulders. "Rabbit!? Please help me!!" "Oh, heavy!?" Hilk and Aige rushed to do the same work nearby without taking a moment to breathe and lifted the leaning logs. It was a log one size smaller than me, but it wasn''t the weight that the two demons could lift. "Thank goodness, thank goodness" "Be careful, it''s not something you can lift up in a mess." "You don''t have to be chaotic to lift it up. What are you..." I''m working on it. "No, I''m scared." I didn''t mean to do the same work as these two, but I was just going to help with my labor, so I just happened to be together... and somehow, I got it all figured out. "Aren''t you both simply lacking muscles?" I can ask Koga to recommend you to re-enlist in the corps..... " Yeah, I won''t! I hate it... I hate training... It''s not like I''m training. Hmm, the people here are pretty well trained because they were former Demon King soldiers, but these two are pretty much the same as the average demon race. Well... you don''t have to work hard to train your body, do you? It''s a demon race that''s been looking for the strength to fight, but from now on, it''s going to be necessary to learn something else. In that sense, I can tell you the same thing when I decide to live in this world. "Hey, hey, what are you laughing at...?" "Thinking of something that''s going to drive us to hell...?" "No, why would that happen?" You think I''m thinking about that just because I''m laughing...? Isn''t that the most irrational thing to do? In the meantime, while clearing the misunderstanding, the three of them pierced the ground with the lifted log, and then left the two of them. It''s break time, so let''s sit down and rest a bit. Phew. You''re not hiding anymore. Nea, who was wearing my regimental clothes, says something like that. In time......? Instead of shadowing the sun? I don''t have to hide it anymore. "... I''m sure of it. I don''t think I can fix it anymore." Three days after I started helping. I was helping as I switched between different parts of the city. [M] It''s all hard work like I''m doing now, but I don''t have to think about human appeals anymore, so I''m doing it with all my heart. "Sure enough, the sun''s shining well, and it''s getting really hot." Maybe it''s because the power of the Demon King has been removed. It was because it was covered with thick clouds that the rays of the sun did not shine into the Demon King''s realm. If that was due to the power of the demon king buried in this place, the change in this environment would be despised as well. "Good day, Mr. Usato!" Uluru-san. It was Uluru who came with the same vigor. I took the hand wipes and the water bottle from her and finally took a breath. "You''re good at hard work!" "That''s the only way this guy can do it." "That''s not true, is it?" Ussat-kun is also a healing wizard. " Uluru said it as she stared at Nea, staring at her. Uluru-san, who specializes in healing, is here, so I can do my work on site, so there is no mistake about Nea. "Wow, why are you wearing Rabbit''s regimental clothes?" I''m coming with you, too. " "Hey, don''t come in here because it''s too hot!" You have your own!? " Uriuu smiled bitterly at Uluru-san, who was entangled with Nea. It really is a great way to pack the distance. This imposition is none of my business. [M] "I''m so glad that Uluru-san is here." I was the only one who could heal the wizard. Thanks to Uluru''s dedication to healing magic, I was able to train my team, and I really appreciate it. "Usuat-kun, that''s my line." Huh? "Thank you for bringing me here." Uluru continued to utter his words, smiling strangely at me. "I''ve been working in the clinic as a healing wizard, so I barely knew anything about the outside world. So I was satisfied, and oniichan didn''t even think about leaving the clinic because he was worried." Is that so? You were so worried about Olga that you were overprotective. "But now, oniichan has met someone who seems to be able to build a good relationship." Knack-kun had grown up to be able to help me in the clinic before I even saw him a little..... " Huh, Knuck is also working hard every day. She''s growing up more mentally and physically than she did when she was a Lukvis. I feel that my height has grown a little recently. "That''s why I was secretly hardening my resolve to come here, too, to try to change." "Is it going to change?" I don''t know, but life here is fun. That''s good. To the best of my ability, Uluru was smiling all the time. It''s also fun to see how Mr. Ushato is becoming more and more like Mr. Rose. "Eh, are you kidding me...?" "I''m not lying. It looks just like Mr. Rose when he was training." Uluru spoke to Nea in astonishment. I''m not unhappy to be told that I resemble a master, but I still think I am. "... nh?" When I talked to Uluru, I noticed a shadow approaching me from the sky. ... Keira? Wearing a dark magic cape, she came to me with tremendous vigor as she descended to the ground. "Kii, Keira!? What''s wrong!?" "Uuu, Mr. Usato!!" Taking her in and checking her expression, something went wrong. Keira''s so upset... what''s going on? "Ah, um! Mr. Usato!! Rum... rum!" Calm down first. I''ll listen to you." To calm the troubled Keira, I put my hand on her shoulder, casting healing magic. Keira, who had regained some calm with the wave of healing, raised her voice to me in tears. "Lam... was captured with the girl she was playing with!!" The ram has been seized. As soon as I heard the words, I held Keira and wore a cloak of dark magic. We''ll have to ask for more details later. First, it jumped and soared into the sky, stopping at a position where it could look down on the entire city. "Ussato-san, I''ve been looking for you from the sky, but..." Keira, close your ears. Keira took a big inhale after confirming that she had blocked her ears with both hands. Having no more air in my lungs, I spit out my voice all at once---crying out my partner''s name. "Brulyyin!!!!" My voice echoes through the city, followed by a moment of silence. But immediately after that---, Grrrrr!!! We descend to the ground, confirming the return of a reliable eulogy from the dormitory. As soon as I get back to where I came from, Nea sees the situation and speaks to me. "Keira, she said that Ram was captured, but where was he captured?" By the exterior wall. Side by side? "No, that''s the inside." It seems that there was a hole in the outer wall at some point...... maybe from there..... " Is it planned...? At least it''s not about momentum. It seems like you''ve taken action after learning where the kids can play. They said they were people with black cloths wrapped around their faces. It seems that only Ros was saved by hiding in the shadows... but the children who were with Ram were taken away..." Keira grips the remaining shoes with a strong grip. Maybe it belonged to the rams that were left there. "How''s Ros doing?" I''m with Graefe. I already told the guards, and the search party will be out soon....." "Are you already moving..." But I can''t rest assured. "Rabbit, maybe the opponent..." Yeah. Planned offense. Aimed at an easy-to-seize demon child. The fact that he was hiding his face. We can''t tell yet, but it''s highly likely that the slave dealer or the one you handed over to is the opponent. You''ve been trying to figure out when the Demon King''s power is weakened? If you seize a few children at once, there might be quite a few of them. "Good manners." I was prepared. When such a guy comes out. In fact, I''ve not been in this world long, and I''ve encountered bandits... but this time, I''m thinking about it too. "The demons and humans are getting closer." We can''t ruin it in this way. " "Grrrr!!" Bullins snorted, motivated by the smoke from behind me. I stroked Bullin''s head, which ran so far in response to my voice, and burned quietly in anger. "... don''t think you can escape." I''m sure this is what you think of your children now. The relationship between the demons and humans was still obscure, so it would be safe to leave the Demon King''s Realm. If even the child is handed over, it is ours. "It doesn''t matter if the other person is a human." I''ll chase you to the end of hell. " Even if I managed to escape from the Demon King Realm, I would chase it beyond my country. If necessary, rely on people you''ve met on your journey so far to catch up. Keep searching day and night---I ''ll let you know what''s going on with your angry existence (...). "Burling, can you follow the smell of rum?" "Grrr!!" "Alright... Uluru-san, please tell the Demon King that I will move and track down my magic power." Got it!! He will be able to do just that. Actually, I''d like to call Amako and Nagi-san, but I don''t have much time right now. After seeing Mr. Uluru off the scene, I spread the cloak. Keira, let''s go help your family. "! Yes!!" Keira and the owl jumped into the cloak forcefully, checking the nea stuck on my shoulder, and I ran out with Bullin. Seizing a child is supposed to be a systematic crime. Well, let''s see where they have their base first. "I''ll tell you why I''m afraid of the devil..." "You''re going to say it yourself..." But now I feel the same as you...!! " "Grrr!!" I stare forward as I nod to the motivated Nea. I''ll definitely get you out. So please don''t give up until then...!! 436 Chapter 385 Our father and mother are gone. To protect us, we were helped by a monster... when the two of us were walking in the dark forest. Keira-san was with my uncle. Unlike our bright sister today, we eventually became a family when we lived together with our dark-faced sister. Then we stopped traveling in the kingdom of the devil and settled in the city. We all came to live in the house, and we made friends. There was happiness there that I thought I would never come again. However, I didn''t realize that people who would break such a happy day approached us... Let''s see the outside wall of the city. It was Kal, one of the children who had been playing since he came to live here. It''s okay because I don''t go outside the exterior wall and just look at it. There aren''t many people, and even if you play a lot, you won''t get angry. With that in mind, Ros and I and our friends Kal and Mi started playing near the outer wall. Let''s play as usual today, after the same days several times. So, when we all headed to the usual playground we were captured by someone who hid our faces. When I woke up, I, Kal, and Mi were caught in a small cage of iron, and there were people who looked at us. Humans other than Osato''s brother. The people who were completely different from the demons were different from oniichan, and they had cloudy eyes and a slightly gloomy face. "I never thought I''d be able to catch a demon child with such ease!!" A blonde with a piercing haircut laughs in front of me. Kal and Mi are awake, but they''re as scared as I am and can''t even speak out. ... Ros isn''t caught out here... right? "Are you alive?" "Do you want to check? Ooh!" "" "" "" "" He was kicked hard and the cage was shaken. The men of man laugh again at us, screaming in silence, and leaning against each other. "It was worth the risk." "Oh, my client will be satisfied." No way. There are three demonic kids. " All you have to do is get out of here. Irritating...? Could it be that these people roared to enslave us...? When I arrived at that idea, the chill that froze my body from my core came to me. "That''s an easy victory, isn''t it? I didn''t leave any traces, and if you weren''t the one with the nose, you wouldn''t be able to come after me." I''m sure the pursuer will come, but is that okay? "Don''t worry, but..." Well, I''ll take care of it when you get here. " Among the men, one of the larger ones held his left arm covered in gacha and dull silver iron. A large body, a scary face and long hair that you can see from just looking at it. A man with such a look drops his gaze on us as if he were mocking us. "There''s Jeffrey the Flaming Iron." Whether the Woodside Demon Clan comes, it''s a twist. " Jeffrey and the person who spoke to him grab the fruit on the nearby desk. What do you think you''re doing...? When you think about it, he grabbed the fruit and squashed it with his strength. The fruit pulp splashed and the fruit juice dirtyed the floor, so Jeffrey threw the fruit on his hand into his mouth and smiled proudly. "The monsters on this steel arm are too shapeless!!" "I''m counting on you!" "I paid you a lot of money!!" The men who make a scene again. We can only stand up to each other. I''m scared... I wonder if you''re here to help me. "If I''m taken away like this..." "If I''m enslaved..." I have bad imagination all over my head. "Speaking of which, the client said something." Someone was sent to the demon kingdom. " "What''s wrong with him?" "He''s a healing wizard who has done a terrific job in the war against the Demon King''s army, so you told him to be careful." The man who said so became quiet for a moment, but after a while, everyone started laughing out loud again. "A healing wizard! Nah, it''s decided to lie anyway!!" "Wow, you''re lying!" "What do you mean, be careful with the healing magic!? Is that it!? Do you want me to heal you while beating you?!" That''s what I mean!! " "Yes, that''s true." I''m really curious because I''m going to give you some advice. " ... you''re talking about Ussato''s brother? They''re being ridiculous, but I wonder if these people know anything about your brother. "Even if such a healing wizard emerges, he''s not my opponent." It''s not worth being scared of. " The voice of an iron-armed man named Jeffrey seemed to finish the conversation. "There''s still time to go, so why don''t we have a drink?" Oh, that''s great. Celebrate the success of our operation! Then the men opened the door and went somewhere. When the last one tried to get out one of the people who tried to get out first pushed him back into the room. "!? What the hell..." "There will be guards." I''ll take turns later, so let''s do it first. " Damn, I can''t help it. A blonde guy with prickly hair who came back to the room with a stubborn tongue. "Shit, the room with the demon kid is creepy." Keep your gaze out as much as possible while trembling and shivering at the evil. I want to escape... but I can''t get out of an iron cage like this. "What shall I do..." Eh "Mi, what''s wrong?" Did you notice anything? Mi looks at the window. It''s already dark outside at night, and I don''t know what the view is like from under the cage. But there''s something at the window like a bird. Fu, wow? As I mumbled, I approached the cage and tried to look closely The shadow that I thought was the owl turned into a cat at some point. Huh? I thought it was the owl... maybe it was my imagination? ... oh, I''m trying to open the window dexterously. Nyaan "What is this, a cat?" The man approaches the black cat who is scratching the window to open it. "Hey, you''re cute... you''re not going to tell me anything else, are you?" The man opens the window and invites the cat into the room with a gentle smile. "Hey, do you want to eat this?" The dried meat that I was trying to eat as a knob was about to be offered and I stopped moving unnaturally. And we shall tilt our necks toward the man that made his body swing a little, and made his eyes blind. Strangely, when I looked at Mr. Cat, I saw that Mr. Cat''s red eyes were glowing. "--- Get out of the room." "I see..." The vain-looking sentinel man leaves the room in a daze of footsteps. Sure enough, the black cat who spoke the language sighed lightly, and came down in front of the cage where we were locked up. "It''s an iron cage." It seems difficult to open with me. " "Eh, who...?" Cat-san? "I''m talking..." We are surprised at the talking cat, who gives us a happy look. "Ahh, you don''t know what a black cat looks like." Is it easier for the lamb to understand what I look like? " After that, the cat is only enveloped in light for a moment, and turns into a familiar owl. "Eh, you''re oniichan''s..." "Oh, I didn''t have a chance to reveal my identity, but I''m Nea, the rabbit demon." I''m here to help you guys. " ...... Ehhh!? Mr. Owl, you talked!? I normally thought it was such a monster... " "But using a demon means..." "Yes, the rabbit is here." I came to check on your safety first.... " Owl-san -- Nea removed the little cloth that was wrapped around her neck and took out something that looked like a green ball from inside. Although the size is different, I realize that it is the same magic bullet that we received from Brother Usato three days ago. "I need you to crush this with your hands." "Why, why...?" "By crushing that magic bullet, you send a signal to Wasato." --- "We have secured the safety of the captured children. You can do everything you want."...... " Yes, when I saw the magic bullet caged by Uthat''s healing magic, I saw Kal and Mi in the same cage and nodded I smashed the magic bullet with both hands. At that moment, the beautiful green magic enveloped us with a small sound. An abandoned village hidden in the mountains. We had a base in that place that no one could stop looking at. Although it is all-you-can-eat, there are also solid houses, so the rainstorms will outweigh the people''s eyes. I was glad that it wasn''t too far from the city where there were many demons. There will be no better place to do this "work". "I''m glad it worked out." "Oh, and a child?" It''s more than worth it. " It was a difficult request, but I''m in a good mood if it goes so far. There''s at least as much difference between the heavens and the earth in the rewards compared to when you snatched up a kid you didn''t have close to you. However, you''ve often prepared the way to the Demon King Realm. That merchant. I nodded at the voice of one of the people sitting opposite me. "I heard that the Demon King''s army had lost, so they built a bridge over the tree." They hid it in the woods in an assembled way so they wouldn''t find it. " If we weren''t good, we''d be upside down on the river, too. "It can''t be helped how dangerous that is." The river is being watched. " The river that passes between the Demon King Realm and the human realm is dazzled by Meerark and Lingle. You can''t find them. Thanks to you, I can stay here. So, what would you do if you were rewarded? "You''ve decided to drink alcohol and do whatever you want. You think you''re going to do anything else?" I see. It''s easy enough to make a serious living right now. Besides, we''re introducing a job to an unfamiliar person. On the contrary, I want you to be grateful. The same was true of the demons. "In any case, the opponent is a demon tribe." I don''t care what the warlords look like. I''m giving them a chance to make amends for those who died in the war. " You''re not in the war, are you? I laughed in line with the voice. When I heard about the war with the Demon King''s army, I fled to a country where there was no damage. "For us, war is... nnh?" I suddenly noticed that someone other than us was standing outside the mouth where the torch flame was illuminating. A figure with the sun completely sinking and shining red in the dark. The hood that covered her head and the black cloak that covered her body swayed like melting into the darkness. Wrapped in an unnaturally shimmering black coat, he stood there without moving, looking through the hood at our house. "... hey" The other people who noticed my strong voice also looked out the window and took out their swords. "The pursuer?" "No, it''s too soon to know." "I came here to help my child with a sense of justice. I''m a fool or something." That''s creepy. I know it''s just shadowy and barely human, but I don''t know anything else. Somewhere in her heart, Jeffrey stood up with a belligerent smile as she slammed the liquor in her hand against the table. "I thought you weren''t enough for the kid." Jeffrey smiled abusively as he rang the steel cage on his left arm. Oh, the most troublesome thing has motivated me. I don''t think he''s gonna make it. "He''s a reckless bastard. I''ll take care of it. After you mess with me." I turned my attention to the outside of the window from Jeffrey, who was flying out. Jeffrey walked out of the house in front of the figure in his spare time. If you look closely, there is a difference in height, and Jeffrey is more than one minute taller. Well, it''s over. Did you seem a little jumpy? "How many shots do I have to gamble on?" Bye-bye, I don''t know what to bet on. Jeffrey sticks out his left arm. The iron arm that crushes the fruit with only a grip and crushes even the rocks is approaching the figure. Everyone, including me, was expecting him to be blown up like rubbish. ---Goon...... It wasn''t the sound of a person being beaten. The iron arm that Jeffrey was about to slap was picked up with a mysterious shadow sticking out of his palm. "Hey, hey, Jeffrey, don''t take it easy!" "Are you going to play?" Haha, laughing back to me as my companion Noji returns to me. Oh, yeah, he hired me for his armpit. Not even monsters could beat them, not just humans. ... even though it''s supposed to be like that, is it because of your imagination that Jeffrey''s face, illuminated by the torch, looks distorted...? !? Jeffrey tried to withdraw his hand in surprise. No matter how much he tries to jerk off, the thrusting fist will not move from where it was grabbed. "Hey, hey, hey, hey." "Isn''t there something wrong...?" The sunset was completely hidden in the mountains and surrounded by darkness Jeffrey screamed so much that he could hear us, blowing a flame from his uncaught right hand. Ahhhhhh!! In an instant, a dazzling light of fire and something like a green flash spread into our sight. As a result, the torch light that was illuminating the outside disappeared and the outside was completely darkened. "Oh, Jeffrey!? What are you doing!?" "What''s going on out there!? Turn on the lights!!" I don''t know what''s going on outside!? We panicked and turned on the lights in the room something broke through the window and blew the magic tool out. "What is it this time!?" What the hell is that bastard doing?! Illuminating my feet with another magic tool, I could see the sole breaking through the window. Sole---, "I-It''s Jeffrey''s..." "You''re kidding..." This is why Jeffrey was called Flame Iron, a steel handkerchief that was scattered and boasted. It was the only thing that was rolling on the ground without making any sense. !? The cage hand made of steel is distorted without any shadows, and the marks of the hand (...) are clearly engraved as if it had been gripped. Did the Demons do this to you...? No! Experience has shown that even demons can''t just crush steel with one hand!! "You''re not talking like that!! I didn''t hear such a thing!!" "Oh, calm down, don''t shout!! ---aah!" There''s something behind the noisy guy (...). However, something black stretched out from the sole that only the shadows could recognize wrapped around his companion''s legs and pulled his body in vigorously. "Ah, ahhhhh!? ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?" While scratching the ground, the companions dragged somewhere and disappeared into the darkness. Immediately thereafter, the screaming stopped and a disgusting silence flowed. No one here could move. The situation in front of me could not be determined normally and it had to be solidified. In a moment, the green light flashed for only a moment. "Beat it!?" "What the hell!?" Something slammed against the wall, and then the sound of it falling to the ground resounded. Immediately after that, something lurking in the dark attacked my people. "No, noooo!?" As soon as the green light was emitted, allies disappeared. Without knowing what they might look like or what they might do, the skilled companions they gathered can only shout. "Hey, what''s going on!?" "What are you dealing with!? A monster!? A demon race!?" I can''t see anything in the dark! Moreover, if you want to wield your sword indoors like this, you''ll hit an ally!? Why are you rambling in the dark in the first place!? When you are in confusion while hitting each other''s bodies, something green crosses your sight at high speed and hits the companion who was right next to you. Hee?! What are you doing!? Stuck to something...!? What''s that suspiciously glowing green that''s sticking to you? He cast a light and his face was illuminated, and as he crooked his face in fear, it burst in front of him. "... eh?" He was stunned by the light blowing in front of him and disappearing into a pitch-dark sight. And he''s dead? Is it going to explode when you touch it? I couldn''t hear him anymore to make sure he was alive or dead. "I can''t see, help---" Damn it!! "No, no, no, no!!!" "Whoa!?" Something rampaged through the room, and the companions screamed and sobbed. Unbelievable situation where the head refuses to understand. I was put in such a place---, "Ah, ahhhhhh..." Lamentably, I had no choice but to put my hand on my ear near the wall and round my body like a child. "Ahhhhh!?" I couldn''t stand the screams of my fellows, the sound of something going wrong, and the despair that came into my ears while I was holding it down. "I wonder if I can stay here...!!" I don''t care about demon kids or money anymore!! If I were here, I would definitely be the second act of my people!! It''s a monster that doesn''t even know if it''s a creature. You should be able to fight properly!! No, I don''t want to die. He crawled down the floor and walked out into the hallway. The Nemesis are still attacking our people. Then, get out while you''re making love to me...! "Hey, what is this!?" There was a companion whose eyes were white and fixed to the wall. Something green translucent is stuck to the mouth, and something green is stuck between the back and the wall. HI, hiiii!? The first thing that came to my mind was the worst imagination of them being tied up as bait alive. "Ah, ah, ahhh..." The green light that stands out in the dark looks like nothing more. He falls backwards, and something hits my back. ---aah There is no wall behind us. I couldn''t hear the screams of my friends who were echoing so much. In the corridor dominated by silence, only my frightened voice and some kind of demonic breath that could be heard from behind me. "Ah, ahhh... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Don''t look behind you. It''s over when you see it. But I turned my body back against my will--- Woahhhhhhhhhhh!!? Another scream echoes through the house. I was shaking my shoulders, but I didn''t think I was scared. Brother Usat is fighting. I heard that from Nea beforehand. You''re doing it flashily, aren''t you? Nea Onee-chan spoke cheerfully as her legs lit up the magic device to brighten the room. "She''s very angry this time, so she''ll be fine." "You mean Brother Rabbit?" Yes, I heard you were captured. ... after all, oniichan hasn''t changed at all since we first met. Even when he saved my uncle, he saved me without showing me anything strange. Actually, I''m not really mad at Rasat, but at times like this, I''m scared enough to sympathize with the other person. "Oh, I see..." "When the rabbit burst in Samaritan..." U, ahhhhhh!? The screams that blocked Nea''s voice were approaching, and a stabbing blonde man rushed in as she opened the door. "... ahh, the hypnosis was relieved by fear." If you look at that person now, you can see it. " "Hey, what the hell is that thing!! Shit, shit, shit!! I''m not listening to you!!" No, the man who was convinced that Nea was holding the door to her back somewhere else spewed out a dirty word. Immediately, looking around, he saw us trapped in a cage and smiled. "Oh, yes, if you take these kids as a gift...!!" He turns to us with his bloodied eyes, and his body is stung. Nea stepped down in front of the grate in the shape of an owl and tried to protect her---and suddenly Nea lowered her wings as they spread out. Immediately after I wondered, my arm broke through the door that the man had stopped on his back. "Gi!?" The arm protruding from the elbow to the top grabbed the man''s chest without hesitation and lifted him up with tremendous force. We are also dumbfounded by its appearance. "Who are you going to take hostage?" "Huh!?" "Hmph!!" Ignoring the man who was floating in the air and moving his legs, the voice of the Lord... dragged the man into the corridor while destroying the door, and disappeared from our sight. Woahhhhhhhh!? The green light flashes from the tip of the broken door. And the screams I heard so many times are gone this time. The footsteps of the shoes echoed as the voices of the men were lost, and Brother Wasato, wearing a black cape, came. Phew... have you finished? Brother Usat came to us with a heartfelt relief. ... but it''s still a lot of blindfolds. "I''m glad you''re safe. Well done, Nea." "Rabbit, my face hasn''t returned." "Oh, no." As soon as I broke my hair, I returned to the sweet oniichan we all knew. I''m not scared right now, but oniichan looks like this... Keira, can we go now? Huh? I was dumbfounded by your voice, but immediately after that, oneechan jumped out of the black cloak and appeared in front of us. "Ram!! He''s safe!? He''s not hurt!?" "Onee-chan," My sister, who is checking to see if I am injured by the momentum of jumping into a cage, is about to cry unexpectedly. Rasat, I''m going to look for the key to the cage--- "Hmmm." Oniichan grabbed the part of the iron cage door lightly, Ban Kin! It is taken off with a light sound. "Oh, yeah. You didn''t have to." I knew it... haa " "It''s okay now..." When the cage that held us broke, I finally realized that we had been helped. I was so relieved that tears were seeping in front of me. "Onee-chan!!" "Good... I''m so glad..." Onee-chan hugged me and let me cry out loud. When I realized it, Kal and Ru jumped at Brother Usato and cried just like me... but I was really scared. 437 Chapter 386 The total number of people is 15. After suppressing all of them and rescuing the captured children, I first tied up the others and locked them in an abandoned room with the magic of Nea''s restraint. "This should do it." Well then, let''s get the kids out of here. After confirming that they were properly trapped, Nea and I headed for Keira and the others. The three children, Ram, Kai and Mi, seemed to have settled down and looked at me with relief. "Now that all the scared people are gone, let''s get out of here." "I''m scared of what you''re saying." As I wrapped Keira''s cloak around Nea, I lifted the children on the cloak and walked out of the abandoned house. The surroundings are very dark, so I light up the healing magic light on my right hand and illuminate the surroundings. "Hmm?" Looking up at the magic bullets that emit light with curiosity, I gave three more magic bullets while smiling bitterly at the children. "Thank you, Brother Usato!!" Waaaa "Wow!" I''m relieved you''re back in shape. ... I hope the experience didn''t cause them any trauma. Is Keira all right now? ... yes... I whispered to Keira, who was inside the cape, and a slightly distracted voice returned. I''m sorry, I forgot about you earlier. "It was the opponent who roared at the children." It''s not impossible. " When I captured the crowd, Keira''s magic just ran rampant. At that time, I was able to control and suppress both of them... but I didn''t care about this at all. "It''s because of your power that I was able to help my children." ...... haha If they''d taken me away, I''d have been in a lot of trouble. "Hmm, I''m a little relieved without using last resort." "What were you going to do, by the way?" I smiled bitterly as I imagined what would happen to Nea''s voice on my shoulder. "To rely on the edge of all things and go after them." "Wow, I''m honestly terrified because of your friendly relationship..." "Especially around Lucas, it''s going to be terrible..." I don''t really like it because I know you like it. As soon as he left the abandoned house where he was trapped, he heard a loud footsteps and bullins jumping in. "Grrr!!" "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry, but it''s hard when you get mad at someone who''s alive." Hmph! "Oh, I''ll serve you lots of dinner later." When I smile bitterly at Bulllin, who is hitting me on the leg, the children on the tall cloak come to my face. "Wow, it''s Bullins!" "It''s the monster you always carry on your back..." "Did you come with me...?" Burlin snorted as he gathered the children''s gaze. He stroked Bullin''s head and looked back at the children. "Praise Bullins." I wouldn''t have found you without him. " "I see... well then... Bullins are great! They''re so great!!" "Thank you!!" Grrrrrrrrrrr! In fact, Burlington helped us find this place. I was smiling when I saw Bullins being licked by my children, but I noticed multiple signs that they were approaching. I go out in front of the children, but I quickly figure out who is approaching me. "Oh, after all, it''s over already." "You were early, Koga." It was Koga who jumped out of the forest and landed in front of me. [M] He walked up to me without being particularly tired. He looked at the children behind him with relief. Looks like the kids are safe. Yeah, I could''ve helped before it was too late. Maybe the Demon King let me go. Five Els and Nono-san, who were riding the dragon, arrived a little late. ... hmm? Is it Hannah who''s riding the Flying Dragon with Mr. Nono? "Yes, good work, Sean..." said Hannah. " "Mm-mm!!" Hannah silently stepped out of the flying dragon and approached me, grabbing me by the eyes. She glanced at the children before her eyes and immediately turned her gaze back to me, waving her arms ---, "This idiot!!" It was chubby, and I slapped it with my goo. Thinking of it, as she leaned her neck, Hannah squinted again as she held her hand in tears. "I told you not to move on your own!" "I''m sorry, I thought I couldn''t make it if I didn''t go to the rescue soon..." "Then you should at least let me know!? Or I think you should accompany me to impose sanctions on all the villains who have raped my children!?" My feelings are leaking as much as I can. Actually, isn''t this the one who''s madest? "In the meantime, I''ll show you all the horrible demonic phantoms you''ve caught..." Hannah, I can''t do that. "Well, why?" Nea called out to Hannah, who was emitting an aura with a characteristic side tail that seemed to be standing upside down. Well, since you''re stunned, you can''t cast phantom magic--- "I''ve already seen this terrible demon in the world." You can''t do it that way. Even with me, I meant to punish you a little... As expected, I didn''t think it was more than Hannah''s phantom magic. "Ugh, please don''t do anything more horrible than my phantom magic!" "Is there such an irrational thing?" Moreover, it was assumed that Hannah was doing something more horrible than the phantom magic she showed. Isn''t that funny? Koga talks to her a little bit as she pulls herself in with a sad face. "Our mission is to rescue the children and to secure the men who have killed them." I knew it. Under the orders of the Demon King? "Oh, the demon king laughed too." You''ve been on the move since before I ordered you. After that, I followed your magic power to this point with the magic of the demon king. " Koga pointed to the back with his thumb and saw a pattern of magic that seemed to have been handed over to him by the demon king in the hand of Nono, who was riding on the back of the flying dragon''s Sean. The geometric pattern shaped like an arrow turned towards me, so it must have tracked me. "So, let''s talk about the next steps...." I nodded when I noticed that Korga''s gaze was directed at the children behind me. It''s hard for these girls to hear. Nono-san "Ahh!!" When I called from behind, I was able to stand up. Looking back at the mysterious stance, Nono wondered at the pronunciation and conveyed the requirements. "Can I take care of these girls a little bit?" "Ah, ah... I don''t mind at all!" ... are you sure you''re okay? Well, Keira was pretty solid, and she''d be fine as long as she didn''t have to. Leaving the children to Mr. Nono, who was beside the flying dragon, we move a little further away and listen to Koga''s story. "You know they''re going to take them to the city and take them into custody, right?" Yeah. Of course, it''s impossible to leave it here. This is probably a big problem in the city as well. So the problem is that the current demons are in a precarious position from other countries. "... maybe I can''t interrogate you?" We''re not alone. When I heard this far, I figured out what Koga wanted to say. In other words, I can interrogate him in my presence. Convinced, Hannah, who was moving with her, raised her index finger. "Well, it''s just before the construction." After all, the outside human rabbit was bound by his own judgment. This is going to mean a lot different things than what we''re going to catch. "I see..." If you capture it by the judgment of the Devil Clan alone, you may have subsequent problems, but this time, because I captured it in advance, you can treat both of them as bad people. That''s why the Demon King was trying to get you to face him first. At that time, he came to help me in a straight line. "Ah, hahah..." Koga and Hannah smile bitterly. I went with momentum, but depending on the situation, it might have been bad... " "It seems that the interrogation will be easy." After all, there are me, Hannah, and Wasato here. It''s a full course of charms, phantom magic, or fear. What about the fact that I''m in Natural? ... but I have to get them to tell me how to enter the Demon King Realm and what kind of guy they hired. I think it''s best to let them spit out information and wipe out their rendezvous point. "I bet you didn''t think I''d get caught with no one left over there..." My magic sensors and Bullins'' sense of smell confirm it. Since I caught every one without missing, I will not be known by the people who would have asked the others to be caught. "Captain, I brought these guys here..." "Oh... nh? Hey, hey..." Koga saw the stunned faces of all the people who were brought, and smiled with a pulled smile. "What makes you look like this?" You look worse than us after the training, this is... My eyes were peeling off with a scary expression, but I had to be honest with you to be scared of this. "But..." "I''m not going to do anything more than pass out." Specifically? I stunned it in the dark, or stuck it to the wall with magic power. "It''s turning into fear in a different direction." That''s how you faint with that face. " Koga looked at one of the stunned ones and said, "Huh, that''s it." Maybe I was unconsciously acting like a creature in a horror movie...? So, how was their strength? I almost fainted without doing anything... so I don''t know. "Hmm. Well, even if it comes out of your mouth normally, it doesn''t matter." If you can hold back and dominate, that''s how much you mean. " Then why did you ask? In fact, the strongest one was the one who had an iron cage on his first arm, but it sank without any particular pain. There were fifteen of them. After taking all of them out of the abandoned house and tying them back together, who are still stunned, Koga gives instructions to his men. "Hey, let''s load up some flying dragons and carry them on our shoulders." "I''ll help you, too." Carrying people is my specialty. [M] Koga waved his hand to the side a little bit faster than that as he tried to help. You don''t have to do that. No, I can call it my full-time job, though. "We''ll carry them, so you can get the kids back to your parents." "Koga..." I''m surprised at the unexpected care. In the beginning, he was the one who suddenly started quarreling... but it kind of made me feel emotional. "You... you''re getting round..." "Okay, let''s hit each other in early training tomorrow morning." I''ll make you spin...!! " "What? Excellent. He''ll fight back." The conversation is going too fast, and I''m going to overturn it. "These people are really..." Regardless of Nea and Hannah''s grumbling, she stared at Koga. "What are you going to do, get up early in the morning..." Senri-sama''s efforts are bearing fruit. "If that''s the case, I''ll spoil your generosity." "Oh... oh, as soon as you return the kids to your house, you should go to the Demon King." Rika-ku-ku-ku... It must have made the Demon King feel good again. The smile of a man laughing funny comes to my mind. As she sighed, she went with Hannah to Keira and the others with Nono. Keira, we''re done here. Let''s go home. Yes! Keira enters the cloak and puts it over my shoulder. Deform the cloak and widen it to make it easier for people to ride. "Okay, you can ride it." Then don''t hesitate. Hannah was the first one to get on board. Then the children will come aboard. These children also got on once when they left the abandoned house, so they got on without any confusion. "Bulllin, I can give you a ride, but what should I do?" Grrrr! Burling showed his head as he shook his head to the side and was carried outside. "Can you help Korga and the others?" Guah! Did you want to go berserk...? But if that''s the case, I''ll leave it to you while I stroke Bullin''s head Nea on my shoulder moves to Bullin''s head. "Well, I''ll go home with Bullins." I can deal with it when the restraint magic is lifted. " Grrrr! "If Nea can follow me, I''ll be relieved." Yeah, well, I''ll take these kids home, so be careful. " Yeah, you too. I tell Korga that Burlington and Nea will help me get him, and I fly up to the night sky with my cloak. The children raised their voices of joy at the landscape of the forest from the moonlit sky. Awesome. "I''ve never been to such a high place!" Me too! Well, you don''t know how to fly. That''s all I know about Keira''s magic. "It''s dangerous when it falls. Now, can you stick to me?" Hannah... no, don''t say it. "Brother Usato" "Hmm?" Ram called out as he smiled bitterly at Hannah, who seemed to be satisfied. "The people I''ve met before are all kind people... but the people who roared at us weren''t like that" "... that''s right. I''m sorry I made you scared." Rum must have met me and the people of the Kingdom of Lingle who were sent to the city. But today, it was the other humans who turned their backs on these children. ... there must be a certain number of such people outside the Demon King Realm. It is not strange that these children have suffered a great deal of damage to their hearts because they have seen the malice of such people this time. "It''s not your brother''s fault, Rusat." Ram denies my words. [M] Happy with her bright voice, she continues to utter her words. "I know there are scary people in humans. Because there are people who are scared even of the same demon race as us." Rum...... "That''s why I''m not afraid of you!" Because you came to help us! " That''s right! "I''m not scared at all! And it was incredibly strong!!" Both of you will tell me to follow the lamb. [M] Aren''t you scared? After scaring off the crowd, these words from the kids got a little rough. "It''s funny... I''m not scared of you..." "Hannah, would you like to walk back to the city alone?" "At a time when I think I can go home alone, what if you lose?" That''s strange, I wonder why I''m being defeated. Somehow, we continued to fly towards the city, confused by Hannah, who had become stronger mentally than when I came to the city. 438 Chapter 387 The lambs were safely delivered to their guardians. Graefe-san, who had been waiting for Rum until late, was thanked with tears, and I was greeted with a very itchy greeting. It''s good to be able to help you safely. I sincerely think so. "Can I turn your struggle into a play?" Can I burst out? I gave the demon king a joke and returned it with blue streaks on his forehead. The Demon King was twisting his mouth pleasantly while putting his elbow on the study table. Please don''t joke about it. "It was a masterpiece to joke about." "... were you looking at it?" Of course, right? With that said, the Demon King summoned something like a crow with his magic on his side. This is... the one who was watching me at the final showdown. As I watched and remembered the magic, I was presented with a cup of tea that Ms. Shell had brewed in front of me sitting in a chair. Usuat-san''s appearance was amazing. Hah, hah "It was like a ghost appearing and disappearing from the darkness...!" "I''m not good at ghosts..." She drinks tea, smiling at Ms. Siel, who says that to me as if she were in a movie. "But you''re the one." It would be better if you let him swim without telling him to do it badly. " I''ll take it as a compliment. But this time, it was good because things were going in the right direction, but it wasn''t strange if something went wrong in this one-man stand-alone. ... we need to reflect on that. "I watched you storm like a boar from a distance, but I was satisfied to see something pleasant in the end." "I''m glad you''re expecting it..." As he dropped his shoulders, the Demon King felt even better. "Whatever it was, it worked for me." "In the end, it just turned out to be a good result, but it didn''t change that it moved on its own." "Still, the fact that you rescued a young child remains unchanged. ---Thank you." Huh...? The words that came out of the Demon King''s mouth made Shell''s eyes wide open as she and I stood by the Demon King''s side. "I can''t believe I''m going to be thanked by you..." This is the first time I''ve ever seen the Devil King say thank you. "Aren''t you being too rude?" The demon king sighed as he held between his eyebrows at the reaction of Shell and me. No, I''m really surprised. But this incident must have been troublesome for the Demon King. They''ll be handed over to the captured. "Koga told me that I would be present during the interrogation?" Yeah, that would be more convenient. I know that, so I have nothing in particular to say. I''d like to know how to enter the Demon King''s Realm and what kind of information he had on the bad guys he hired. Couldn''t you have prevented it this time? "It''s my fault about that. I don''t mean to excuse you." "... no, I''m sorry to say this in a reprimanding way" I apologize for my imprudent remarks, knowing that the Demon King was in trouble. Magic stabilizes the demon kingdom''s environment and is at the core of the city''s reconstruction. "Since we were able to outline the expanded city, we plan to allocate personnel to security in the future. I can finally perform a single task myself, so I can activate sensible magic as well." In that case, you''ll feel safe in the future. You''ve really had a bad time with this incident. Because it was done before the demon king put his strength into guarding, it''s like he succeeded, and he can''t even get close to it, right? I''ll leave it to Nero to take care of the security. "Ehh, that''s unbelievable..." We''re not getting close to the city. But Nero is too reliant on you for security. "This is the end of the turmoil." "What are you still doing?" "Yeah, you can relax." Is that a personal story from here? Once I drank tea, I calmed down and listened to the Demon King. "It''s about Keira." "Yes? What happened to Keira?" I seemed to have noticed her when I talked to her before, but I don''t know what to say...? Strangely, the Demon King, who had his elbow on the table, continued to utter words. Deposit the girl in the Kingdom of Lingle. "... what is it?" I am dumbfounded by the suggestion that I skipped several stages. Eh, Keira to the Kingdom of the Rings? I don''t think it''s a joke... why is the Demon King saying that? "As I said before, the rarity of her magic is immeasurable." I was made aware of that again, including this incident. " "Is that it..." "Oh, the devil also understands the usefulness of my daughter." As a hostage to you, it''s not unlikely that you''ll come to me as a pawn. " ... low, but not zero. Keira''s magic has so much potential. "I may be able to protect myself, but as you can see, this situation is not enough." It''s not like I don''t have anything to do with it. " I''m not always in the Lingle Kingdom, though. When I got back to the Kingdom of the Lingles, I decided where I was going next. In that case, it would not be a very good story to leave Keira alone, who was brought to the Kingdom of the Ringles. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not going to leave it to you personally." Huh? "I''m telling you, I''m going to leave it with your lifeguard." "... I see." I am convinced by the demon king''s words. It wasn''t me, it was the lifeguard. It''s true that any presence near the Commander can be countered. "Your master is a masterpiece alongside Nero." The question is whether or not Rose will listen to this story... I''m sure she''ll be fine with this. As expected, I know that person''s personality, so they should accept it even though it seems troublesome. "I''ll explain to Keira for now." Yeah, I''ll accept that anyway. "Um... is that right?" I would rather follow you with joy. You seem to be the first to be convinced. No matter how much the Demon King suggested, this was all. I explained it to Keira as a suggestion from the Demon King. After leaving the house where the Demon King was, I went back to the dormitory where Alk and the others were staying. There were Bullin and Nea who had taken the others to the city. Were you expecting me? When Nea, sitting on Bullin''s back, noticed me, she waved her hand. "I''m back now." "Grrrr!!" Welcome back. I''ve just finished reporting to the Demon King. The crowd seemed to have finished taking them, and they were just resting. "You''ve been very active today, Bullin." You can rest afterwards. " Grrrr! Without Bullins, we wouldn''t have been able to find the children quickly. Bullin''s head was squeezed and his eyes narrowed. After a single scream, he entered the stables and lay down. I smiled at the familiar figure and then spoke to Nea. "What are you going to do now?" "I''m tired and I''m going to sleep over here." Hannah will be back there, and she''ll explain what happened. " It''s late at night, so is that okay? In response to Nea''s words, I entered the dormitory where I always stayed, and there was Uluru in the living room. Looks like she was waiting for us to come home. "Wussat-kun!! The children were fine!?" When he looked at me, he answered with a disgusted look at Uluru, who was closing in on me with tremendous vigour. "Yes, I helped him out immediately, so he''s safe and sound." I''m with my guardian now, so it''s okay. "I see... I''m so glad ahhh" As she threw up, Uluru sat down in a chair to lose weight. You must have been worried about the children all along. Where are the Alks? "Oh, I forgot to tell you, but I saw Alk and the others when we were taking them away." Maybe it''s your surveillance or your confirmation or something? " "Nea, you''re right, I went to the people I caught you with a little while before you came here." I see, that''s what I meant. It would be tough if the opponents were provoked to make the demons angry. I knew Ark and the others were on their way in case. Was Uluru all right by herself? "I''m fine." Besides, you''ll be back soon, and I''ve been waiting for you here. " I miss no one when I get back! and Mr. Uluru laughing loudly. "You''ve been waiting for me..." When she was a little moved, Uluru clapped her hands and looked at me and Nea. "Ah, Usato-kun, Nea-chan, I''m hungry!?" Yeah, yeah. I''m so hungry. By the way, you haven''t eaten anything since noon. When I suddenly realized it, I became violently hungry. "I was too worried to eat anything, so I''m going to make it now!!" I saw Mr. Uluru running to the kitchen in a flash as if he was feeling relieved and well. "She''s really not doing well." That''s why I brought you here. It is one of her strengths to be able to deal with everyone indiscriminately. Some parts of me are being helped by her solo. While listening to Uluru making dinner in the kitchen, a quiet time passes. When I meditate on my eyes without thinking about anything in particular, and use my magic power to crush my spare time --- "Hey, Rabbit." "Hmm?" Nea suddenly calls out. Seeing her on the table with her elbows on, she uttered her words somewhat reluctantly. You''ll be back in the Kingdom of Lingle soon, won''t you? Yeah, that''s right. There''s almost nothing we can do here anymore. I''ve finished helping the demon king, and I can train troops without him. I don''t feel like staying here for a while, but the rules are fixed, and I can''t extend my stay. [M] "I kind of enjoyed my life here, too." "Well, that sounded like fun... in many ways" ... it''s got something to do with it. Glancing at Nea, she shrugged off the topic in a bit of a panic. "Where are you going next?" Next? Next to the Demon King Realm. I know you''re going back to the Kingdom of Lingle, but isn''t there something decided? " You must be out of your mind too soon. As for me, I''m worried about the situation of senpai in Lingle Kingdom, and I want to see how much Knuck has grown in Olga''s clinic. "... I''m not going anytime soon, am I?" But it''s decided, isn''t it? I knew I had to drop my shoulder to Nea, who was smiling at me. I don''t have a choice, I''ll tell Nea. The next place I''m thinking of going is Kamui Rio, right? "Why?" "One of the reasons is because it''s Shia''s home." Previously, when I talked to Shia in the poisonous land where the power of the Demon King was sealed, I heard about her home and her family. If Shia''s family lives somewhere in Rio to Calm, I''d like to find out if there''s any information about Shia and what she''s possessed with. "And Shia said that she found the body of Mr. Hishago near her hometown." From there, she planted my memories. " "Sure, we should look into that." The body of a ladyfish. If there were, there would be some clue. "But as expected, I can''t move right away." Today, the Demon King asked me to do it again. " Yeah, what''s next? Take Keira to the Kingdom of Lingle. "... hah!?" Explain the same thing to Nea, who reacts almost identically to me. At first, it seemed like I was worried, but when I heard the story, it immediately convinced me. "As for me, I don''t have any complaints, but..." But? Knack''s a big deal. Ah, that''s right. All of a sudden, we have more friends of our own, and Knuck might be in trouble. Maybe Lukvis couldn''t make that many friends because of the environment around him. And Suzune too. "...... Senpai will be fine" "Hey, maybe Veena and Hannah are paralyzed, but the suzune is also worth it, right?" Rather, it''s the hardest part about not holding back from your opponent. " I was a little scared of your reaction when I took Keira to Lingle Kingdom. Moreover, since it''s a lifeguard group, Keira will inevitably be living in a dormitory with seniors... yeah... let Nea and Felm do their best. "...... I have a chills, but it''s because of my imagination, right? Rabbit? Why are you looking away? Rabbit?" Speaking of which, I''m hungry. "Look at me...!!" I stepped out and grabbed my head with both hands. Nea tried to turn me forward, but I fought back with my neck muscles. "Gugu!! I can''t aim at you at all!?" I wonder what Ferm is doing. She seems to be doing well with senpai somehow... but when she gets home, she''s going to hit me. 439 Chapter 388 Three days have passed since we caught the crowd. In the meantime, I was supposed to interrogate them... but I was able to extract information from them lightly. Well, even though Nea''s ability like a human special effect and Hannah''s magic were equivalent to nothing to hide at some point, it was probably one of the reasons why both of them were so weak. Hee, I''ll teach you how to get in here... Whatever you say! So stop bringing that monster...!! " The green light... is coming from the darkness... I can''t escape anywhere... No, I''m sorry if I''ve already been affected so much. But it was worth it, and the information we got was beneficial to both us and the Demonic Clan. I think I know what it feels like for a demon king to think of you as funny. "Don''t know." After the interrogation, I felt even more uncomfortable with Amira''s words to me as I dropped my shoulder in a separate room. This person was also present at the interrogation, but he seemed to be a little overwhelmed by the reaction of too many crowds. Rather, it''s hardly the time when he doesn''t do anything interesting. Koga, who was sitting in my opposite seat, spoke pleasantly. "I don''t always do interesting things." "At least for the last two months, I''ve been a bad boy." As expected, it''s always in stock...!! What on earth do you think I am? [M] Your demons and Hannah have been fighting each other too. "I learned that if the interests of the bad girl combinations coincide, it will be a big deal..." Both of them were doing a nasty interrogation. I didn''t see it, but maybe it showed some of the memories of when I caught them as phantom magic. At that time, Nea was skilfully following them with words. Come on, come on, the monster is going to do it! It''s hard to settle down forever? "Help me? What do you think we''re going to do to help you?" You still think you can say whatever you want. Do I need to be punished for this? " Oh my God, this guy''s been crying, Nea-san. It''s not like I''m going to cry. In the meantime, you two have been smiling. Even though I was behind him, he was really demonic, like a fish that got water. From time to time, I still have doubts about my trembling... well, let''s not worry about that. But you''ve got the information you need. Yeah, I''ll take care of the rest. An assembled bridge prepared when secretly diving into the Demon King Realm. The names and identities of the slave traders who hired the thugs. Where and when they are supposed to hand over the children they roamed. I gave that information to the Kingdom of Ringle in Hoover. "It''s only after you capture Omoto''s junior brother that you can be reassured." But at least in the future, we''ll have to tighten up our security to make sure this doesn''t happen. " At first glance it seemed like a solution, but the Demon King Realm still had a lot of challenges to deal with. Thinking like that, someone suddenly knocks on the door of our room. "What''s the matter?" Armilla reacts to Knock. Maybe he''s a security guard, but what''s the matter? A child said that healing wizards had something to do... "To the rabbit?" "I haven''t heard anything... is it Keira?" "In other words, it''s a bit quick..." When I asked her to go through the room, it was not Keira who came in, but Amako. Is there a rabbit? "Oh, it was Amako." Are you here alone? " I was with Kannagi along the way, but she said she wanted to talk to the Demon King, so I was the only one who came here. Is that so? Well, Amako''s here too, so I guess we should bring Nea back and make our way to the next plan. "I''m going to see Keira. Are you coming with me?" "It doesn''t matter." Are you going to check on the rum? " That''s true, but Keira also needs to know. Talk? I think it''s just right to tilt my neck and explain to Amira and Koga who are here that the demon king proposed to keep Keira in the lifeguard group. After hearing the explanation, the three of them looked surprised and convinced. "Take that girl to the Kingdom of Lingle...?" I see, the Demon King Realm is unstable nowadays, so it would be safer to deposit it with you guys. " "Well, Keira''s dark magic is a rare type." I know you''re worried the demons might be after you. " Compared to Korga''s aggressive dark magic, it''s quite different. However, I don''t think I can say much about people because I am awakened to the strange ability of Koga to become a member recently. And he said, "Well, if you want to do Korga, you can fly." "I can do that, but even if you fly with my magic wings, you''re just gliding." Keira''s magic is unusual because it floats without any relation to the wings. " "... certainly" Keira''s dark magic seemed to float rather than fly. It wasn''t winged separately, but floated with a mysterious principle, so the Demon King might be evaluating it with that part in mind. "That''s why we''re going." "Oh, I''ll take care of the rest." Mostly Armilla will do it for me. " Hey, leave it to me. Kaha, when she glances at Koga, who is smiling, and looks at Amira, she is slightly angry. "Hey, hey, what''s that smile?" It''s creepy....? " Kukuku, it''s about time. "Huh? What are you---" At that moment, the door opened with a momentum that seemed to be pronounced, and the girl with the impressive long triple braided hair ---Senri-sama jumped into the room. "I heard that Koga-san will do his job seriously!?" "Ehh!? Senri!?" "I called her in advance." I don''t know if there''s a point of contact, but you guys! ... ah. Speaking of which, at this early morning''s training, Amira wanted to talk to Senri-sama, so I introduced her, but... for this reason? Ah, that''s why you said you wanted to talk to Senri-sama before you got here, Amira-san. "Oh, I''m so impressed with my thoughts." "Yes, we got along once!" I feel like I''ve become friends with physical language...? Koga pointed at me desperately, surprised. "No way you!? Temei, Wasato!! With responsibility, you also handed it to me---" Ah, ahh!! Amako!! I''m sorry I''m late, so I''ll be right there!! In the meantime, go outside and close the door with Amako before he burns me. [M] After that, I heard Koga''s grudges... yes, I hope he will do his best. "What''s next, Rabbit?" "I''m picking up Nea, who''s evil, in a separate room." I walked to a room where there was a bad girl named Nea and Hannah who were planning to interrogate the crowd in their current form. At that time, Amako, who was walking next to me, looks up at me. Is it true that Keira is coming to the Kingdom of Lingle? As for me, Keira''s will is my top priority, so ultimately it will be her decision. Same as in Ferm, but first of all, the will of our people is important. Graefe and the rest of Keira''s family are here, so I can''t force them to tear them off. "But Keira seems to be able to do well with the lifeguard..." It seems to be somewhat obfuscated, isn''t it? Although I was still a child, I wasn''t traveling with Graefe-san on Date. Probably more knowledgeable than I am when it comes to traveling. [M] The problem is the suzune. "...... That''s true of Nea, but do you think everyone is dangerous about senpai?" "I don''t think he''s dangerous, but I think he''s weird." The words of Amako are sharp. "What does Rabbit think of Suzune?" "What do you think...?" That''s a bit of a change of scenario. Amako looked up at me and continued to utter words. "I''ve never heard of it before." "Hmmm..." I don''t know, I wonder if you''re around to make me feel better. It''s so hard to describe in words... " I thought about it for a few seconds, and while roaring, I managed to answer. "I won''t tell you, but... I respect you and think you''re an amazing person."...... but I won''t tell you myself. " "I''ll say it twice..." Because I''m embarrassed about this and I can''t tell myself. At that time, he seems to react either by teasing me or by irradiating me normally. "Well, here it is." I arrived at the room where Nea was, so I knocked and opened the door. Then ---, Fufufu, why don''t you make me throw up in Devil''s Wash? "Ufufu, that''s good." Since you are idiots who have not yet confessed and are working a lot of bad things, let''s let the rest of the sins throw up together with the screams of fear. " Fufufufufufu I closed the door and looked at her face before sighing. Somehow, I was glad they were on my side. ... but now I have to break into the evil of that combo. We take Nea, who was in evil spirits, to the house where Keira and the others lived. I told them we were going ahead, so Rum and Ros greeted me immediately and we discussed it with Keira and Graefe. "--- That''s why." It was a suggestion from the Demon King. Keira, what do you want to do? " Graefe nodded and asked Keira about the incident. Well, I don''t think I''ll get an answer right away, and I''ll leave you alone for a moment--- I''m going. Huh? I''m going. I-Instant answer...? I was amazed at Keira, who had to step up to the table, but I was surprised to hear that Amaco and Nea knew each other. Well, that''s right. "You don''t have to see it with your foreknowledge." I was the only one who didn''t understand...? No, but it''s the Kingdom of Lingle, isn''t it? Even though it''s a neighboring country, it''s far away from the Demon King Realm... Isn''t it wonderful to be able to make such a decision right away...? "I want to go to the Kingdom of Lingle!!" It''s been a while since I''ve been separated from Graefe-san, but are you all right? It''s okay! It''s okay. He nodded with a bitter smile when he saw Graefe-san as he became a little anxious. It''s Keira''s choice, but I have no reason to object to you keeping it. Is that so? "That''s right, I''m not going anywhere, right?" It''s up to you, so I''ll leave it to you. " I feel a little itchy at the words of trust from Graefe-san. "Rather, your organization could be the safest place on the continent." Hahaha "No... oh, maybe." Hahaha I wanted to deny it, but I realized that it was not a mistake to think of the men headed by Rose in the life-saving corps. "Nagi-san will come along as Keira returns..." But I''m worried that she''ll be all right by herself. "Oh, then don''t worry. There are also Nea and Ferm in the lifeguard quarters, so that''s fine. There are also other children of the same age." And senpai. There are some places where Felm doesn''t bother, but there are some places where Nea can take care of herself. "It can''t be helped." I''ll take care of you. " Even though it''s not fuller. I wonder what happened? Nea squints her eyes as she mutters her pussy. ... but Keira is coming to the Kingdom of Lingle. This is the first time that I''ve ever known the Demon King Realm, and I need to get to know the outside world. Keira, do your best. "Yeah, I''m going to be the best disciple...!!" "Oh, oh...?" I am very motivated at that time. "...... the Kingdom of Lingles." Our two-month stay is almost over, and we''re going back to the Kingdom of Lingle. I lost my hand in this short period of time, but many of them were obtained in terms of technology. But I know that''s not enough. The challenges are not over, but let''s keep moving forward. 440 Chapter 389 Since I was dispatched to the Demon King Realm, there have been many things. We have trained and recruited Korga''s men to train new units. I also collected a fragment of the Demon King''s power, which was a request of the Demon King. In retrospect, I think it was a two-month period of considerable intensity, but the end of it was near. Visiting the place where the bodies of Rose''s men are kept in the building beside the hall where the Devil King is, I lay my eyes down as I touched the coffin where they were stored. I will return you to your homeland. And Aul-san was also released from the demon''s hand. With determination, I took my hand off the coffin and called out to Keira, who was next to me. "... Keira, please" Yes. The shadow crawled from Keira''s feet into the shape of a cloak. The cloak spread out on the floor without finishing its transformation and sucked in six coffins like a bottomless swamp. We''ve put it away! "Thank you. Now, let''s go back without waiting for everyone." Yes! She leaves the building with a smile on Keira''s face. I''m leaving now. Have you spoken to Mr. Graefe? "Yes. Graefe sent it out with pleasure... I''m a little lonely, but I''ll send you a lot of letters, so that''s fine." I see. "It''s very difficult, but I want to go to Rum and Ros, so I started to waste time." Hah, hahaha As expected, Rum and Ros were still too young for that. But I''m glad you both didn''t get traumatized the other day. "You''re only under the protection of the lifeguards, so you''re not obliged to take part in training." "Yes, I''ll do my best...!" "Um, yeah...?" You know what I mean? I feel a lot of temper. "Before joining Alk-san, I first became a demon king..." I thought I''d leave the building with Keira and stop by the next Demon King''s Hall, but when I saw the huge figure standing in front of the entrance, I smiled and approached him. "Aren''t you busy?" "Oh, I''m spending time for you. Thank you." The demon king had already waited for us in front of the entrance to the hall before we could show our faces. It''s tall and intimidating, so just standing with your arms around you is a great presence. The Demon King''s eyes narrowed as he shifted his gaze from me to Keira. "Are you Keira?" Yes, yes! On top of the opponent''s intimidation, Keira was a little frightened. Without a doubt, I speak to Keira. [M] It''s okay. The Demon King isn''t as scary as he says, and he''ll forgive some disrespect. "You''re too rude." "There you go." Keira nodded as she laughed through the demon king''s words. Maybe this guy prefers a shattered way of speaking to an over-respected one. "Is your next destination in Calm, in Rio?" How do you see it? "I didn''t expect his body to be found in a country where the faith of a brave man is linked." I have a very troublesome feeling. " "Please stop trying to flag me weirdly..." Honestly, I''m feeling it too. In the first place, there may even be a more troublesome incident in that country involving me and my seniors. No, that might be the kind of trouble that the Demon King was afraid of. I''m not particularly worried because it''s about you, but don''t get too far away from people. "I''m sorry, I''m a human being from the beginning." Oh, my God, this guy. The demon king turned his hand slightly and turned his back on me, pleasantly distorting the edge of his mouth. "I''m looking forward to what you''re going to do, Rabbit." At last, the demon king returned to the hall. Keira looked up at me with a sigh left on the spot. "The demon king and Mr. Usato are very friendly..." "Hahaha..." If you don''t have to worry about strange things, maybe the Demon King and I are friends. Maybe... no, I would never say anything to the Demon King. Keira and I left the museum and went to the dormitory. Other people besides me were preparing to return to the dormitory first, so I went back to the room to carry the luggage that I had packed as soon as I returned. Lord Rusat, we''re ready for you. Yes, Mr. Ark. I went out into the hallway with my luggage, nodding to Mr. Alk, who called out from the open door. Do you feel like you''ll meet up with Senri-sama and Helena later? "I see. We''re about to meet at the outer gate of the city." At that time, the demons will also come to see me off. " Goodbye. That kind of thing is a little irritating. Keira, Uluru, Amako, Nagi, and Nea were already waiting outside the dormitory with Alk, and behind them, Walnut and the knights were loading their horses. And among them was Bullin, who had a special saddle attached to him. When he noticed me, he came closer to me. Gah! "Good morning, Burlin. It''s great to hear what Mr. Walrus has to say." "Gah!!" Uluru called out as she stroked Bullin''s head as she snorted again, putting all her luggage together on her back. Good morning, Wussat-kun! Good morning. Bullins are also ohhaha! Grr Uluru stretched out her hand to stroke Bullin subtly after me... but Bullin snorted, avoiding it. It seemed like Senpai and Uluru hadn''t changed their treatment of Bullin. She put her hand on her head to deceive me after a moment''s stunned glance at the hand that cut the void, and she looked back at me with a trembling voice. "Fufu, fufu... uu, has Mr. Usato forgotten anything?" "Um, uh, it''s okay. In the first place, all I have is a change of clothes and a book." "I also have my book, so don''t ever forget it!" When she replied to Uluru-san, Nea said something like that. Don''t worry about it, because I put the book in my bag properly.... or is it just your luggage that you can carry? "Is Nagi-san all right?" I''m headed to the Kingdom of Lingle. "Hmm? Oh, don''t worry about that area." Somehow I couldn''t ask until today, so I''ll ask Nagi again about returning to the Kingdom of the Lingles. The flow is like summoning a place that is slow in the country of the Beastman, so you have to be considerate. "It''s enough to be able to see with my own eyes what my sister and her family have created and spun up to this time. Besides, the lifeguards seem to accept me." Yes, I assure you that. I told the Commander in advance about Nagi-san, so he should be fine. Besides, if you have the physical abilities of this person, you will be able to participate in the training of the life-saving corps normally, and I am looking forward to training with you, including in that area. When she was having such a conversation, Uluru suddenly approached Nagi. "I''m surprised too!" I can''t believe the new regimental members are such beautiful people! " I-I can''t believe you''re so beautiful... "It''s beautiful!! It looks like your pussy just got bigger!! Ah, you can call me Kannagi from now on!?" "Chan!!?" Nagi-san was slightly drawn to her comic power with a smile on his face, but his gaze turned away as if it was shining. Speaking of which, Nagi-san was about the same age as Senpai and Uluru-san. Hey, Usato, do you think this is either Uluru calling me small or promising? Amako looks up at me next to me and says something like that, but it''s very difficult to answer... I think it''s time for Amako to grow taller. Alkhu ''n, I''ve loaded all my stuff ~ "Ah.... Sir Husat, we''re ready to go." Roger that, Keira. I''m moving, but will you be in the cloak now? Yes! Keira enters my cloak and the cloak is attached to my shoulder. Now I''m ready, too. [M] Let''s head to the outer gate of the rendezvous point. In front of the outer gate were the soldiers of the escort led by Helena, who had already been dispatched from the Kingdom of Nirvana, and the princess Senri. In front of her, Koga stood with a puzzled expression, clutching her hands so as not to miss her. "Master Koga, my honeymoon with you was a very pleasant and sweet memory." It''s about you ramming into my house on your own, isn''t it? "It has become my routine to see your sleeping face every morning, but I will miss you from tomorrow" "When you came to live in my house on your own, right?" "Everyday training is also intense..." "I''ve been wondering what the expression is like before!? You''re planting an unexpected misunderstanding around you and trying to bury it in the outer moat!?" "The outer moat is already buried, so we''re in pursuit now." "It''s getting more serious!?" When people who don''t know anything hear it, it''s a rough Koga by Senri-sama who really seems to get misunderstood, but for me, it''s an exchange that I''ve really become familiar with in the last two months. I''m not here to say goodbye to my men, but Nero, Armilla, Hannah, Keira... and Graefe are here to see me off. It looks like you''re going back to the Kingdom of Lingle. Yes, thank you for joining us for two months. "No, I had a lot of fun, too." The other day, I thanked Mr. Nero for entrusting me with the city guard. I really helped him with his training. "Do you have anything to say to the leader of the regiment?" No, I don''t. He and I are on a different path. "I see... well, I told you, but I know you won''t come back." I wonder if Nero has been able to look forward. Nero is the only one who knows, and I''m not so innocent as to ask. But... it feels like he''s talking like he''s not lost anymore. Hannah took care of me a lot, too. "It''s absolutely true." It''s been really hard since you came. " Hahaha Hmph, I bitterly smiled at Hannah, who said so as she turned around. I didn''t bother this person, and I took care of him. But I think I''ve been quite discouraged. ... haa As expected, isn''t it rude to look at people''s faces and sigh? "No, that''s right. The other day, I was told that you and Amira might be given a new position by the Demon King..." "What is your position?" "It''s close to the mediator between the Demon King Realm and the Lingling Kingdom... so I''m going to go to the Lingling Kingdom for a while from now on" I see, indeed, there will be more exchanges between the Kingdom of the Ringles and the Demon King Realm in the future, so there will be more work of this kind. I knew that the demon king would trust Amira and Hannah with that role. That''s why I sighed when I thought I was going to see Ushato-kun''s weathery face again. Well then, I''ll show you the lifeguard group then. "Eh, I hate it..." Now, I tell Hannah, who turns her face pale, without changing her smile. Rest assured. Almost everyone is immune to Phantom Magic." "Just now, you said please feel safe!? Where are the reassuring elements!?" Well, that means you can talk in nature without bothering to deceive your surroundings. Of course, there''s no such thing as my personal resentment... So, it''s you in the end. "I''m not the last person I liked." Koga, who was to exchange words at the end, sighed as he looked sideways at Senri on Nikon''s face. I''ve been talking to you for a while now. "Get up early in the morning." "Ohh!" "Seriously, do your job." "Ohh!" "Don''t quarrel with anyone." "My guardian or something, Omei?" That''s the main thing I have to say. I feel like I''m going to meet this guy somehow, and I don''t feel like parting. "No, I don''t have anything to say besides my thoughts. On the contrary, I''m confused." "Does that mean you''re putting it in front of your own eyes..." Koga scratched his head and looked shocked. I think he''s going to have to lead his troops. You have to act as a human being with a solid superior position, which is inappropriate for a Second Legion Commander. "Even if I''m not in a position to say something great myself, I can''t say this..." Well, you can do it well, right? "You can say it easily, seriously" You''re going to do it somehow. At least Korga has grown in the last two months. "Good luck, Koga." Hah... wow! Koga nodded with a bitter smile. At the end of the sentence, I ride on Bullins'' back. [M] ... there was a lot going on, but I had quite a lot of fun in the Demon King Realm for two months. "After all, the biggest enemy is Mr. Usato...!" "Hey, Rabbit. Senri is shaking..." "Ah, you don''t have to worry about it."...... yep " Maybe Korga will be more of a problem later on. Somehow, with that in mind, I began to move forward to return to the Kingdom of the Ringles. 441 Chapter 390 Having broken up with the Korgas, we set out for Verhazar, just as we had done when we arrived, with our horses on our way to the river at the border of the Demon King''s Realm. The road was paved more than when I was going, so I was able to get to my destination smoothly. And here we are, Senri-sama...... breaking up with Nirvana''s party. We''ve had very fulfilling days in the last two months. No, thank you for all your help. I responded to Senri-sama''s handshake. When I came to the city, I thought I was a terrible person... No, I''m still a terrible person, but now that I''m somewhat calm, I look like I have an intelligent impression. ... well, when Korga gets involved, it gets a little rampant, but it''s also a love affair. "So, Mr. Usato, I need to fold in and talk to you..." "... why are you shaking hands?" I suddenly pulled Senri-sama''s cheek to strengthen the handshake so as not to let him escape. Actually, I have a sister, the Third Princess--- "No, no, that''s..." Dj vu!? A pattern that allows you to proceed with matchmaking without your consent!? Senri-sama smiled as she glanced at me, unintentionally stretching her strength. "I''m kidding. I have a sister, but she''s only five years old." "Please, stop it because it''s bad for your heart." "Someday it will be payback." "If you let it out, you can''t say anything..." When she stroked her chest with relief, the Helena people behind Senri made the same expression as me. "Senri-sama, please stop because we''ve been having a rough time listening to you..." "Eheheh" Helena dropped her shoulder at her with a charming smile. With a bitter smile on her face, she called out to Helena. "Thank you, Helena." "I want to thank you." Thanks to you and Korga-san, Senri-sama''s rampage was minimized. " That''s minimal...? Could it be that someone was going to set up an engagement duel? I think that''s a horrible story. "What are you going to do about Senri-sama?" I mean, about Koga. " "Of course, I''m going to report it to my father." Depending on what''s going on, it''s going to be a big deal. Even though I forgave some of my heart, I thought that Koga was pathetic when I was able to proceed without asking questions, so I tried to stop. "That ''s---" You don''t have to tell anyone. However, she blocked my voice and smiled. That''s kind of... a clear smile, unlike anything I''ve ever felt in a struggle. Now that I''ve found my way, I''m going to take the time to get closer. "! Then, it looks like it''s going to be okay." "Yes, it''s time for a real engagement duel!!" I''m not sure about the dictionary, but it looks like Koga is going to have a hard time going forward. But on top of that, I felt like I wanted to support Senri-sama. "Next time, please come to the Nirvana Kingdom." If you''re a warrior like you, you''re welcome. " "I am interested in Nirvana''s national style, so please take care of it at that time." Yes, I look forward to seeing you again. We exchange words with Lord Senri, and then we see her and the warriors of the Kingdom of Nirvana off. The Kingdom of Nirvana, with its many carnal people. I''m very curious about what kind of training you''re doing, so I''d like to go one day if I have the chance. And because it was late at night, we were going to camp at the watchtower near the river, and we were resting around the fire as usual. At that time, Nagi-san was going to have dinner, so we were waiting for the dinner to be completed while helping. Alk and the others are watching, but I am also releasing a faint wave of healing magic around me and sensing the healing, and there are two people with predictive magic, so there is almost no chance of being ambushed. "All right, we''re done." Nagi-san, who stirred the soup in the pot, distributes the broken soup one by one. Soup cooked with wild weeds and portable dried meat. Vanilla and other herbs are also added, so it seems that the flavor is good and the seasoning is good enough to stain the whole body from the stomach. Sweetness and sourness are also delicious "I was crushing some kinds of nuts." It seems to be tasting properly, and I''m relieved. " Nagi-san looks a little illuminated, but it''s really delicious. I''ll take it to Mr. Alk, who''s watching. "This was a dish that my sister... was so good at." My ancestors? Nagi nodded at Amako''s words. Staring at the soup in her hand''s vessel, she smiled like she remembered the old days. "Sister was a nice person, but she was kind." After all, you made me worry until the last time I saw you... " "You were like your mother." "That''s right. He was really like a mushroom."...... as soon as I take my eyes off it, I''ll be gone, ha, ha " Nagi-san laughs half as if he had a realistic feeling. However, it was well known that Nagi-san was an important family member.... I think it was a strange feeling for Nagi to be working with his offspring, Amako and Onoko-san. Well, as far as I''m concerned, it would be nice if you could increase your cooking duty. "Until now, Alec was the only one." The number of people in the dormitory is also increasing, so it''s better to have more people who can make it. " "Ah, I don''t want you to expect much... but I don''t know much about formal cuisine..." Nea and Uluru were slightly wolfed off by Nagi. Certainly, with one more dormitory and more regimental members, Alec, who is always in charge of cooking the lifeguard corps, is likely to be overburdened. However, the other strong faces... some bastards can''t stand in the kitchen, and I can cut vegetables and strain fish, but cooking is easy. Well, I think senpai is definitely a good cook. "You can do anything, right, Suzune?" It''s a little weird, though. " He''s talented and eye-catching... a perfect superhero that can''t be undone without a real personality. Well, for me, Senpai is more like "Inoue Bell Sound", so now I feel uncomfortable with the perfect sound. "At last, you''ll be in the Kingdom of Lingles tomorrow..." When she thought about it, Keira, who was quiet next to her, mumbled as she dropped her gaze on the plate of soup. When she heard the murmur, Uluru called out to her with a bouncing voice. Keira-chan, are you looking forward to the Kingdom of the Ringles? Yes, I only knew the Demon King Realm!! I''m happy to know the outside world! Keira nodded happily to Uluru''s voice. Keira might be surprised that the townscape of the Kingdom of the Lingles has a different atmosphere from that of the Demon King Realm. "And I''m excited to meet Felm-san!!" Oh, Felm would love that, too. She was the closest person to Keira. ... I thought I had invited Keira to join the lifeguard group, so I got beaten up. "... hmmm" But is Ferm and his seniors doing well? I''m sure you''re fine, but I really don''t know what''s going on with Felm. When you get home, I''ll be looking forward to seeing you, Mr. Usato. "Yes, she must have learned a lot from Olga." When it comes to helping people in the clinic, it sounds simple, but it''s actually about seeing Olga, a healing magic expert who heals people. I can''t wait to hear what he saw and learned from Olga. At that time, I need to introduce Keira to Nack. Yeah, I''m looking forward to it, too. Yeah, really." I''m about the same age. I knew that they weren''t in a fight, and Knuck was dealing with Ferm, a demon tribe, normally, so I guess everything would be fine. "...... Nea, is Keira really interested in confronting Nack?" "I wonder if you have the exclusive desire to be the most disciple." Well, you''re age appropriate and cute, aren''t you? " "Should I tell the rabbit?" "I don''t want anyone to know about this, so you don''t have to tell me. It''s not like we''re having a fight." Amako and Nea are whispering. I didn''t hear much of a bonfire bursting, but... yeah, I didn''t really pursue it. Once he stretched his back, he took a breath and deposited his back on Bulllin''s body, which was rounded off behind him and was asleep. I know you''re doing well, but I''m sure you''re making Kazuki worried. Although he joined the lifeguard group, Kazuki lived in the castle unchanged. I''m sure he''s worried too, so we''ll have to meet him as soon as we get back to the Kingdom of the Lingles. I have a lot of souvenir stories. But there''s still a lot to do when you get back to the Kingdom of Lingle. First, report to the castle and submit a copy of the documents Hannah prepared for you in the Demon King''s Realm. Next, tell Rose about Keira. In the meantime, return the remains of Rose''s men to their bereaved families. To check the state of Knack who asked for Olga''s help. Maybe if we organize our thoughts, we''ll have more, but that''s all we have to do when we get home. "... and let Mr. Wersey teach you about magic." "Eh, I was really going to do it...? I thought I''d already forgotten." There''s nothing to forget because it''s about training. I respond earnestly to Nea''s expression of surprise. As long as there are demonic forces, I won''t be able to prepare for anything. You really don''t want to turn your enemies into such a nuisance. Even if you don''t hunt down them, the number of strange things you''re dealing with is too unknown to be scary, right "Since we started to act together, you''ve come to understand the meaning of the word ''blind'' of Amaco twice..." Nea, Amako, and Nagi-san said that in order, it was a little dented. I am aware that I am doing something strange, and I know that it may end up being meaningless, but I am also well aware that the failure will lead to new ideas. Well, it''s been a long time since I''ve been in the Kingdom of Lingles, so I''m thinking of forgetting about my work and living my daily life. "That''s right. The king will forgive me... I think you''re working too hard, so I''ll force you to rest." I-It''s that far...? Even if I was going to go through everyday life, I was going to do some bursting training in the sense that it was the life-saving group''s daily routine... I can''t believe it...? 442 Chapter 391 For the first time in two months, the Kingdom of the Lingles hasn''t changed as much as I thought, and they''ve welcomed us. The townscape of the Kingdom of the Lingles remains unchanged... but for Keira, who arrived for the first time today, everything looks fresh. Wow, this is the Kingdom of Lingles! There are lots of people! " "Isn''t that a good thing?" Yes! Alk and the others broke up with the Knights Guard and were on their way to the castle where Lord Lloyd was waiting for them. Keira was playing a tone of voice as she looked around at the townscape of the Lingle Kingdom. I smile at Keira, who is happy. I want to go back to the lifeguard group as soon as I arrive, but I need to go to the castle first and report to Lloyd. Well then, I''m on my way to the lifebuoy dormitory first. I look back at Nagi-san''s voice. "Can you take Bullins with you?" "Never mind. Can I bullish you, too?" Grrrrrrrrrrr! Bullins are at their limit, too. I''ve been yawning for a while now, and I think I''ll fall asleep if I''m left alone. Well then, I''ll follow Kannagi as well. Amako too? I want to see the new life-saving troupe dormitory. Speaking of which, neither Nagi nor Amako knew about the new rescue camp. Then, Amako''s gaze turned to the inside of the cloak I was wearing. What about Keira? Would you like to come with me?" "No, Keira will follow me to the castle." "...... you mean Rose''s men?" I nodded to Amako who understood. There were six coffins in Keira''s cloak. I have to get you all home, so I want you to come to Keira. Also, I have to tell you that the Demon King deposited this child. Well then, I''m heading to the lifeguard group first. I''ll tell Suzune and the others that you''re home. Yeah. While breaking up with the Amakos on the spot, we continue along the main street leading to the castle. Maybe we can head to the castle, but before we do, there''s a clinic down the street, so let''s send Mr. Uluru. "I feel like I''ve been away for a very, very long time." It''s been two months, right? The clinic hasn''t changed as usual, but I feel nostalgic for having been open for two months. Usuat-san, where are we? "It''s a clinic. It''s where I have a healing wizard, and it''s where you and your closest healing wizard, Nack, are training." "This is......" "First of all, let''s make sure oniichan''s safe...!!" The first thing you do when you leave is to make sure that Olga is safe... " Uluru immediately tried to open the clinic door... but before that, the door was opened and a dark-haired boy came out from the back. "Ah, are you a customer!" Now that Olga is being treated, wait a bit---Usato-san!!? " "I''m home, Nack. You look fine." Mr. Uluru looks me in the eye and knocks it round. Your voice is sharp, and above all, you seem to be used to dealing with it. At a glance, I could see that Nack was growing mentally. "Ladies and gentlemen! Welcome back!!" I''m home, Nack. "I''m relieved you''re doing so well." Uluru stroked Knuck''s head. Besides, while smiling bitterly at him, I decided to introduce Keira here. I''ll introduce you lightly in the meantime. "Huh? What are you talking about?" "There''s a child in the life-saving corps." Keira, come on out. " I lightly open the cloak and expose the inside so that it looks like a knack. The inside of the cloak creates a ripple like the surface of the water, and Keira comes out from it. "Nice to meet you, Keira." "Well, a girl came out of the cloak!?" Keira was surprised to see Knuck''s upper body. With such a smile on his face, Keira continued to utter words. "I''m Mr. Usato''s best disciple." What about you? Keira sank into the cloak again. She was stunned by the sudden words, but she immediately returned to me. Kira? Phew... I see, that''s what you mean Huh, Knuck? I was puzzled by Nack, who had become a real face after a deep breath. I know you''re selling your fight for now. "Now...?" Is there a problem with my youngest disciple or something like that...? Neither Nack nor Keira seemed to be able to hear it with a shadowy smile. After that, Olga was still under medical treatment and couldn''t get her hands off, so she broke up with Nack and Uluru on the spot, and I decided to enter the castle with Nea and Keira. Since I''m the only one who can make the first report, Keira will wait with Nea in a separate room, and I will pass through the hall prepared by Lloyd and make the report. "Thank you for the last two months, Usato." Yes, I was able to successfully complete my tenure in the Demon King Realm. Lloyd would like to say a few words to me as I kneel down in the castle hall. Apart from Lloyd, there were Sergio-sama and Wersey-sama, but there was no one else, and they seemed to be paying for it. "Rasat, it looks like you''ve brought a demon girl....?" That girl, Keira, is a child dealing with dark magic who was asked by the demon king to deposit it with the lifeguard group. "... there''s something about the Demon King depositing it, isn''t there?" Yes. I nodded to Lady Lloyd''s words. I was told to leave it with the Lifesaver, but Keira was a demon. I couldn''t let you live on your own without Lloyd''s permission. Keira''s dark magic is special, it has excellent flight abilities and the ability to hold objects almost indefinitely. "What..." Rare magical ability to fly and store objects. Not only Lloyd, but also Wellness seemed surprised by his ability to break the rules. Besides, the devil turned a blind eye, and before Keira could be harmed, the demon king thought of depositing it with the lifeguard group. It stores objects indefinitely... it''s an incredible magic again. Wessey understood the rarity of Keira''s magic. There may be limits, but at least I remember storing everything when I was working with you. However, if you solve the magic, you will spit out what you have stored, so it won''t be permanently stored, but... it doesn''t change the magic. "The reason I brought you to this castle... is because the six bodies of the commander''s men who recovered them from the demon have been transported to her." "Was that so...?" Well done on getting them back and bringing them back.... " Lady Lloyd must have been upset that the demons were manipulating the six bodies. That''s why I''m glad I got back here... but we need to get Aul out of the Devil''s hands. The opponent was the opponent, so it seemed to break my bones a lot. It seems that Farga-sama wants to talk to you about your return. "Farga-sama... yes, I understand" "Well, then, Welsey, please." Got it. Ms. Wersey nodded to Lloyd''s words and shed her magic over the brand-new fountain in the Great Hall. Then, the magic applied to the fountain activated, and the mirror was shaped to flood the surface of the water, and the blue dragon, Farga-sama, was reflected there. You''re back in the Kingdom of Lingle. Yes, Master Farga. I heard from the Demon King what happened in the Demon King Realm.... it looks like it''s going to be a problem. " It''s not about the devil, it''s about Shia. And guess why you''re paying people in the hall. "I''m sorry I lost my hand..." First, I apologize for Shia taking my hand. Don''t worry about it. You are more important and rarer than a handkerchief. " "Isn''t there something strange to say...?" It''s rare. Farga-sama''s eyes narrowed slightly at the tip of the mirror, and uttered words that lightly exhaled. "Rasat, your power is not shady even if you lose my armour. It is not a matter of pessimism, but of pride. ---That''s because it''s nothing more than proof that a person has made progress without relying on the power of the Divine Dragon." "... yes" I nodded to Lord Farga''s compliments. Can''t you rely on the power of the Divine Dragon? On the contrary, it can be said that seeking the power of the Divine Dragon on its own will attract bad cause and effect. "...... that''s what shea is now?" There was no response from Master Farga. I thought maybe Farga-sama was feeling vague, so I decided to proceed. Does Master Farga have any idea who''s inside Shia? The demon possessed by Shea Garmio''s flesh. Another personality transformed by the memory of the sea lion. Something else to manipulate sorcery... I can guess, but I''m not sure. It was almost the same as what the Demon King had said. Maybe the Demon King and Falgar didn''t know who they were, or maybe someone in Shia was pretty good at walking around. I''m wondering if there''s any clue in Rio to Carm, Shia''s hometown. I heard from Shia that she''s found the body of Lady Scorpion. "S-something like the body of a hero before you...!?" Looking at Master Farga while listening to Mr. Wersey''s astonished voice, his eyes were twitching like he was trying to make a plan. "There is a danger of encountering the demon, so I would like to go myself if possible..." "Umm, Master Farga." Is it okay to send rabbits to Calm for no reason to Rio? " If there''s any, there''s some. Is there something? If there''s anything I can think of, it''s about the rumors in Rio about you and me... You''re a man who knows his name and has a deep relationship with a brave man. "... do you mean that it is difficult for Rio to hide his identity and move to a heavily faithful Karam?" ''Yeah. It would be too dangerous to let anyone else go. If the half-baked are influenced by the devil, they may even come back as puppets. " Is it difficult because I have a deep relationship with brave people? If I find out that I''m moving alone, Calm and Rio will be surrounded by people, and perhaps even more demons will piss me off or call me in. A hall surrounded by silence. Perhaps Lloyd came up with something in it, and he turned his face to the crystal that was projected on Farga. "Then, how about accompanying Usat to the Festival of Champions?" Hmmm... I see, that was my hand. "Yu shishu shishu shishu...?" Welsie tells me to tilt my neck. The Festival of Champions is a festival held in Calm and Rio. Is it like a festival? "It''s like a festival that invites people with the title of brave people from different countries to come to the country, holds a feast of celebration, and offers faith and gratitude to the brave people." "Are you saying that the Festival of Champions will be held soon...?" It was supposed to have been done already, but there was a war going on, and the fact that countries were calming down forewarned the festival. "I see..." It wasn''t the case that I was doing a festival or something because I was helping Calm and Rio. "But of course, that means that the brave will participate in it..." It''s called accompanying the brave... Senpai and Kazuki? Either one of them makes me sick. We just have to confirm their intentions." "I''m sorry that I swung around because of our convenience..." Originally, we decided not to participate in the Lingle Kingdom, but to find a clue to a girl with the power of a brave girl. "Thank you." That''s fine. Perhaps it''s okay to leave Shia Garmio and the Devil alone. I feel strong trust from Lloyd. I had to squeeze my head so that I could live up to that trust. [M] Mr. Lloyd is busy too, so we have only made important reports and finished making observations. As for me, I wanted to tell you about the training of troops in the Demon King Realm and about Senri in the Nirvana Kingdom, but as it was true that there was too much information, I decided to submit it in the report again. At that time, I was given a place to temporarily store the coffins of Rose''s men. That''s all of it. "Oh, good job, Keira." A room in the castle. In this room, which was temporarily prepared for later burial according to official procedures, I put down six coffins and took a breath while checking them again. Now, it''s time to go home. I see. We need to show Keira to the dormitory. Keira will be tired from coming to an unfamiliar place, so we need to give her a break. Let''s nod to the voice of Nea on the shoulder and get out of the room---, Oh, it looks like you''re back. !? She turned to the back of the door in a sudden voice from behind. There was my master and boss, Rose. She stretches her spine in amazement at her appearance. "Commander, why are you here..." "I heard from Master Lloyd." You brought them back, didn''t you? " She slowly walked into the room and lightly touched the coffin. With a short silence in her eyes, she immediately looked at me. "Well done, Rabbit." "... but still, Aul-san..." That being said, I am very sorry for the fact that there is not enough people here. If it was true, I would have had Mr. Aul and Mr. Rose meet and talk. Perhaps such an idea appeared on his face, and Rose sighed in amazement and suddenly slammed her fist in my head like a hammer. "Huh!?" I think too much of you, you idiot. If you meddle too much, you''ll have to do the opposite." "No, do you want to tell me that much...?" Hah Rose strokes my head violently as she drops her shoulders, then shifts her gaze to Keira. She looked at Keira interestingly as she grabbed the hem of my regimental suit and pulled it down, her hips turning to match her gaze. "It''s Rose, the leader of the lifeguard corps." Are you the little girl that the demon king deposited with us? " "Yes, yes..." At Rose, who showed signs like a carnivorous beast, Keira hardened like a stone statue while desperately trying not to look away. After a short silence of about ten seconds, Rose sighed lightly as she woke up. "You really don''t care who brings you here, man." Isn''t it similar to a master everywhere? "You''re the one who can''t keep your mouth shut. Absolutely." I don''t think he can say much about me when he looks at me or the strong faces. "This one will be in the custody of the lifeguard group." I''m free not to participate in the training, but what do you do? " "Keira, you don''t have to force yourself to participate---" I''ll do it. Answer immediately!? No, I think it''s good to think about it more and then give an answer. Keira looks up at me with determination and strong will. "I''ve been looking at Mr. Usato''s back for a long time." I want to go that way, too. " "... I see." Unlike the words, Keira now coincided with Knuck''s appearance in Lukvis. If you let me tell you that, I won''t stop. [M] When I get you back to your quarters, let me show you around. Nea, can you do me a favor? Fine. "Then will Keira also participate in the training..." Let Rose take care of everything. Like Nack, Keira is still a child, so I''ll have to train her to grow up. You can go home first. Where''s the leader? "I''m here a little bit." Roger that. I think there are a lot of things I think about. Understanding Rose''s feelings, I left the room with Keira. "... I was an amazing person" "That''s my master." I think I know. It looked just like Mr. Usato." What does that mean...? Aura? In the meantime, I''ll have Keira dive into my cloak before I leave the castle... no, I''ll just fly up to the rescue camp. Fortunately, it''s not so popular around here, and it won''t get that much attention. Alright, let''s fly home. No, is that okay? all over the city. " "These people are trained every day, so I won''t make a fuss like a rabbit has flown in the sky." What do you mean you''re being trained...!? With that, I bent down lightly in front of the castle gate and leaped into the sky. I climbed to a position where I could look down on the city itself, and stayed. I flew there as the lifeguard flew down looking in a direction. Is that where the lifeguards are!! "It''s a good place with lots of nature. There are a lot of colleagues, and there are people you know. Let''s get off at the training ground, where it''s easy to land. ... hmm? There''s someone at the training ground. Hey, Suzune, what are you doing? "Ufufu, when Rabbit returns, I think I''ll have to greet you as well...!! I''ll surprise Rabbit in New Miracle''s Strongest Special Mode due to the uniquely learned deterioration of the system...!!" Senpai and Ferm? We can just talk about Keira, and we''ll land near them. ... nh? What? I feel like the shadow of Felm shaking in the distance... What? Ferm, your magic is working, what''s wrong with you? ---!!? No, I''m doing everything--- Instantly, the magical power of dark magic overflowing from Ferm''s feet like a geyser was falling towards me in a straight line. "Usato!? Why is the magic of Felm coming!?" What are you going to do about it?! Mr. Usato!? Keela and Nea panicked, but I was calm because I recognized this phenomenon. "Ah, this is just like Keira." "You''re too calm!?" In the meantime, I thrust out my palm as I fell towards my seniors and accepted Ferm''s dark magic. In an instant, the dark magic covers my regimental clothes, arms, and legs and changes into an assimilated state. "Just right!!" While checking the limbs wrapped in black dark magic, it also bursts into the ground with magic power. The reverse jet suppressed the impact and slowed down all at once. I landed in front of Ferm and Senpai like a fist on the ground. "Nnnnh!!" Huh? That''s a perfect landing...! Completely attenuated, landing neatly without even smoke, I looked back at the two of them with satisfaction and raised my hand gently to show them. "Just now!!" "Ah, ah, welcome back!!... it''s not like that!! Wasabi-kun? I wonder what you look like, Mr. Usato!?" "Ughhh, finally my magic has moved all over...!!" Of course, he seemed confused. To reach Ferm, I was standing on the ground with my hands covering my face. "You''ve finally separated from humans by incorporating two dark magic... so the air travel that you''ve been doing with one hand has become more complicated..." It would have been perfect if Korga had been here...!! This is a joke, but first, unlock Felm''s magic and grab the edge of Keira''s dark magic cape while returning it to her. Keira, you can leave if you want. Yes. First of all, I open the cloak I grabbed with my right hand in order to put an end to this confusion. Along with that, Keira bursts out from the inside of the cloak and greets her. "It''s been a long time!! Suzune-san, Felm-san!?" Yeah! "I''ll take care of you today at the lifeguard group!!" Yeah! ... you just made a mess of it? No, by the way, I didn''t know that Keira could be put in the Dark Magic Cloak, and I probably didn''t hear about it being deposited with the Lifeguard Corps. "Wussat-kun, this!" How could I come before I gave you a surprise... and how could you come from the sky and want to see me so much!? " That''s right. "Eh, ah, heh, really...?" Do not return to the iodine in an instant. It seems like the weakness of the conversation is being polished while I haven''t seen it for a while... "Hey, Rabbit. I''m glad you''re back, but why is Keira here?" In response to Ferm''s words, which returned from the confusion, I will first explain how Keira was deposited with the life-saving corps. "... if that''s the case, I''ll forgive you. It''s not like you brought me here." "Tomorrow I will train too!!" "Rusat, do you really think you can be forgiven?" Hey, it''s completely different from what I said five seconds ago. The foreword was withdrawn in an instant. "... wait, I forgot something important, Ferm." For the time being, I''m going to ask you something. Felm looked back at the senior who had been called in vain in a serial atmosphere. Keira is a girl, which means she''s going to live in a rescue camp. That means one under the roof. You know what that means." I see. You don''t have to talk to me anymore. Kuuhn ~ ... somehow, when I saw this exchange, I thought I was back in the Kingdom of Lingle. Even though I enjoyed living in the Demon King Realm, I still thought that my daily life here might suit me best. 443 Chapter 392 The first outside world. The view from a place different from the Demon King''s Realm was a series of surprises for me. Food you''ve never seen in a vibrant neighborhood. In the midst of the unknown, I have come to the place where I will take care of you, the lifeguard. There are two dormitories, one is a large building that is old, and the other is a small building that has been built recently. It seems that the smaller building is where I am going to sleep. "The bath is heated with a magic tool, but it''s on duty." Well, until you get used to it, we''ll help you. " Yes. I am now in the process of having Nea guide me to the dormitory with Kannagi-san. I was taught how to use magic tools in a place called the bath, but it was my first time seeing a bath. "Basically, breakfast and lunch are over there... separate from the rabbits." Mainly because I or Suzune will make it, so don''t go to bed in the morning. " Roger that. I''m good at getting up early! Then don''t worry about it. Replying cheerfully, Nea smiles. "Hey, I found Kannagi''s training clothes, but is Keira the one with the smallest clothes?" When Nea and I are talking, Felm, who is carrying a folded clothes from behind, shows his face. Maybe I brought you some clothes to wear here. That''s fine. "But this is obviously big, right? Are you all right?" "Hmm, I want you to leave that to me." Mr. Suzune came out behind Mr. Ferm a little later. She smiles confidently, holding a futon instead of clothes. "If you touch this dog kami suzune, one of the stitches or two tea babies...!!" "Are you sure you can''t do this?" "Well, I''m not proud of it, but I can basically do anything." "I''m really angry that I can do anything..." It seemed like Suzune-san was a brave man. When I found out, I was really surprised, and I never imagined that the hero who was rumored to be a terrible presence in the Demon King Realm was such a delightful person. "The clothes will be done by me and Suzune." Let''s get Keira and Kannagi into the room first. We nodded to Nea''s words and went straight up to the second floor of the dormitory. There are doors in the hallway, and there are only a few rooms. I have three rooms filled with Suzune and Ferm, but otherwise, you can choose the room you like. Ah, Mr. Rose moved to the third floor while Nea and Mr. Wasato were away. "Eh, is that true?" Nea looks up and turns blue. "Hmph, I''m usually scared..." As long as you don''t make too much noise other than training, Rose won''t be angry, so don''t worry about it. "...... Speaking of which, somehow, you''re the one who can properly divide the training and the rest of it..." Rather, only the rabbits are angry at the noise, yeah. " But I certainly thought Mr. Rose was scared. I had the atmosphere of an angry rabbit, and above all, just being there made me feel amazing. It felt like I was facing the Demon King. Take your time and choose Keira, Kannagi, or your room. "Ah, yes. Nhhh..." Maybe it''s the same room everywhere, so it''s nothing to worry about in particular. Without a doubt, I pointed to the back room about two from the middle. Well then, I''ll leave you here. "It''s the room next to mine." I knew it, I''m here. "Why did you stagger one by one, Keira? Why don''t you make eye contact with me?" Suzune-san has the same atmosphere as Hannah-san, so let''s keep a little distance. ... I wonder why Suzune-san and Uluru-san want to make me their sister. Then I''ll go into the room between Suzune and Keira. "What do you think of the way I say it''s dangerous next to you?" I don''t think he''s dangerous, but I think he should be vigilant. Suzune was in shock for a moment, but she immediately began to smile and bend her hand. "But, Kannagi...!! If I were a fox, I''d be fine with you...!!" "Hee, you''re out of sight!! C ''mon, stop it---" Suzune-san is jumping on Kannagi-san... I honestly think it''s amazing that you''re scaring Mr. Kannagi so much, but I still think he''s a strange person. First of all, let''s pack up Keira''s room first. I see. Nea and Felm seem to be accustomed to Suzune''s behavior, carrying a futon into the room of my choice. The room I chose was good enough for me to live alone. I was surprised to wonder if I could really use it on my own, as there were shelves to put clothes on the bed and chairs on the desk. "You can put out your luggage." Ah, yes. First, let''s get my stuff out of the cloak. I have already unloaded my other luggage, so when I release the cloak, my bag will rise up from my feet. ... your ability has changed since I saw you before. Yes, I can do more than fly. "This is ridiculous, hey..." Ferm-san was dazzled to see my magic. But I think Mr. Ferm''s magic is nonsense. I hear Keira will be training here. Yes, that''s what I was going to do. I nodded to Nea, who put a futon on the bed. "I thought so... but I don''t think you need to worry so much." I told you earlier that I was going to participate in the lifeguard training, but it seems that Nea knew. "You''re still a child, too." Training policies aren''t that bad, are they? " "Oh, I see..." "...... No, forget what you just said. Either way, the training here is terrible." Somehow, Mr. Felm said something scary. I''m familiar with Mr. Usato''s training nearby, but I don''t think it''s the same... "Anyway, when it comes to training, I don''t know if it''s going to be tomorrow." Maybe it''s Mr. Rose who will teach you. " "Eh, isn''t that Mr. Usato!?" "In part, Rabbit will see it, but Rose will decide the general training content." I don''t have any experience with rabbits that can teach you not to interfere with your growth. " "I-I see..." If you work too hard, you may not be able to grow taller... I didn''t think about it at all. "... I''ll do my best." It was my decision. I''m definitely not going to throw it out on the way, and above all, I wanted to come here. "Speaking of which, yes." Since when have you been submerged in dark magic? " Ms. Felm asked such a question as she murmured quietly. Are you talking about diving in the cloak? "If I had noticed, I would have been able to do it." "... is your magic fitted outside of rabbits?" No, it''s just Usato-san. When I answer, Mr. Ferm holds back his forehead. Because of the background, it''s troublesome that I can''t help it. It''s the same as Mr. Ferm. "You know what I''m saying..." I didn''t know how many times, so I looked up at Felm who was breathing. From now on, my daily life as a lifeguard will begin with a new land and a new place. If there''s one thing you''re worried about... " "I''ve been declaring war with a lot of vigor... but are you okay?" Knack... I''ve been rude to Knack-kun for the first time. Honestly, I think that if I look back because I have too many feelings ahead of me, it will be a terrible face. I can be reminded that there are still areas where I can''t control my emotions. "Hmm? Did you do something?" "Ah, yes. Actually..." I speak of my encounter with Mr. Knuck, who was introduced to Mr. Ferm as a member of the same age group. "He wouldn''t mind that much." Rather, he''s the kind of person who gets to stand on his feet after receiving it. " "Oh, is that so...?" "You''re starting to resemble a rabbit because of its bad nature." As expected, I''m just not in the stranger direction than that person. Felm nodded in agreement with Nea''s words. Next time I see you, I''d like to introduce myself again. "Well, that''s good." If something gets twisted, I''ll help you. " "Mr. Ferm...!" She''s a kind person after all...! I looked up at Felm, who said so, turning his back to shine. While Nea and the others were escorting Keira to the dormitory, I was in contact for the first time in a long time with the strong faces who came back from training after carrying their luggage into the room. Alec is preparing dinner, so the usual dining room table comes with me and tongs, mills, gourds, and gummies. Wow, Usato, how was the Demon King Territory? I had an unexpectedly normal time. "Really?" Gurudo doubts my words. One way or the other, I keep talking like a poker face. [M] "Excuse me, I''ve had the same days as the Kingdom of the Lingles." I don''t think so. "If you were on the street all the time, you''d be making a fuss." Can''t you see yourself objectively? Let the Ringle Kingdom and the Demon King Realm be together. I feel that the treatment of the country in which we live is terrible. What were the demons like? "... it was no different from us." Together, we lived every day. " In response, the tongs stood with their arms crossed and deposited their backs on the chair, facing upwards. Well, that makes sense. What is it? "What did you mean when you went to the Demon King''s realm?" I''m a little surprised by the unexpected words of Thong. Although there were missions and other purposes, it certainly meant a lot to me to see the demon kingdom and the lives of the people there. You''re just a kid who hasn''t had much experience in his life. Senpai doesn''t respect you either Damn, I''m not that cheeky. "You were normal for the first two days." I regretted having reviewed these guys for a moment. I''m a junior to you. Wouldn''t it be nice to be a little gentle with you? I suspected that it would be too creepy. Was there a monster or something unusual? "No, he''s as awesome as you guys..." "I''ll beat you up!!" I thought about the monsters as I joked and joked with the yelling guld... and suddenly I remembered the many monsters I encountered in the monster realm. When you started exploring the monster realm, you were the only monster I''ve ever seen. What have you been up to? Hannah sketched out the monsters encountered, and she wrote about the simple features and ecology, so I will summarize them again and publish them together with the report. Maybe it''s information about a monster in a place we can never confirm in human space... hmm? "...... Oh, is this such a bad discovery?" That''s a bitch. Until now, humans who have entered the realm of monsters deeply can''t help themselves "Nuu..." "Shit, that''s a bit troublesome..." But I can''t throw it round to someone else, and I have to make sure that I get the report out. "Hannah even wrote me a sketch of a monster..." "I''m back!!" "Hey, guys." Then, Knack came to the cafeteria with his energetic voice. Behind them was Olga, who raised her hand gently, smiling softly. "Oh, Olga has a knack." Sit down over here. " "Thank you, Thong." Ms. Olga sits in her free seat, prompted by the tongs. Knuck also sits down in the free seat next to me and looks around. "Mr. Usat, where is he?" What the...? You mean Keira? You have such a terrible tone. "Keira is being escorted to the dorm by Nea." I think he''ll be here soon. I see. "I guess it was a bad start after all..." As he became a little anxious, he asked, and Knuck smiled after his slightly surprised expression. "No, I don''t hate it anyway." Maybe that''s what''s going on over there, too? " Is that so? "It''s just that there''s a line that I can''t give up." If she''s going to join the Lifeguard Corps, she''s a rival. It didn''t seem insidious. If it''s a competitor, it''s okay, isn''t it? The feeling that you can''t lose motivates you. Olga-san, it''s been a while. Yeah. It was hard to serve in the Demon King Realm. I''m glad Olga looks well, too. You seemed busy during the day. "Nack, you''ve worked hard." I quickly learned what I taught, and it was very helpful. "No, I''m not that big a deal..." You don''t have to be humble. I really trusted you to be here." Olga praises me and Nack shines. I also put my hand on his head with praise, and for a moment I shed the magic power of healing. ... yeah, yeah. It looks like you''re doing a good job turning your magic power, too. "W-What do you know?" Somehow. It wasn''t a magic sight, but I could feel the flow of Knuck''s magic power through my magic power. I saw the healing magic near Olga and learned it well. "Wasn''t Uluru a nuisance, Rusat?" "On the contrary, I''ve been rescued for a long time." I couldn''t thank you enough for taking the initiative to help me with my training, and especially for the mental care of my tired and fallen subordinates, which was an important task that only Mr. Uluru could do. "So, is that Uluru-san...?" "She''s going to the other dormitory to show her face."...... I''m scared to say I''ll live there sometime, but at that time, thank you..... " "Ah, hahah..." The room seems to be available, so it seems like it could be worth a fortune. I didn''t think there would be any problem with that. Tsukishikanagi''s sister is a member of the regiment "Besides, the demon child is coming, right?" Is that what Ferm feels like? " "Yeah, he''s a good boy." Keira was as gentle with the strong faces as she was with Nack. "It''s kind to juniors other than me, these guys..." 444 Chapter 393 I think the number of people in the lifeguard corps has increased considerably. Well, it was like I pulled in. Just because the number of people has increased doesn''t mean that the life-saving troupe itself will change, it just means that each of them will spend the daily routine of training as usual. In the event of an emergency, dispatch at the castle commander''s command and carry out duties as a life-saving corps. The role of rescuing injured people on the battlefield has been switched to a wider scope of work. Now, Keira''s training begins today. Three days have passed since I returned to the Kingdom of Lingle. In the meantime, I was in a hurry with the reports and stuff, but today is Keira''s first training day, and I decided to show my face. Thanks for coming, Knuck. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Knuck also stopped by the clinic to help me. The first meal of the first day''s welcome party seemed to be the first thing gone, and there was no sinister atmosphere with Keira. "Nack, are you ready to come?" Keira speaks to Nack like that. It was a shattered tone, not a salutation, of the same age. Yeah, I was trained by Mr. Rose, and I''m like a senior. "Knuck, you''re the same age." "Even in the same age, the age is different." Well then, how long? "... about half a year" "Is it so old...?" "... shut up" No, somehow, when you see a conversation that''s appropriate for your age, it feels a little dull. The appearance of a quarrel and a light voice resembles a bit of an exchange between me and the strong faces. ... I don''t know, I''m still in my teens, but I feel like I''m watching my teacher. "...... ah" Nack, what''s going on? "No, it''s a bit chilly..." Are you okay? She muttered as she saw where the snack was shaking her body. Knuck''s direction is probably Lukvis''s, but... yeah, it''s my imagination. "So, Mr. Usato, I heard that Mr. Rose will be watching the training..." Yeah. Before I do that, let me tell you something. "I see..." Shun smiles bitterly at Keira, who looks sorry. I''d like to teach you if I could, but I don''t have as much leadership as Rose. Let''s start by telling Keira about our readiness. For now, training is all about keeping your mind strong. "My heart..." "Don''t think about extra things." If you want to be more specific, don''t think about it. " ? I go on explaining to Keira who tilts her neck. "''A little bit more'' ''How long will it last?'' ''When will it end?'' Even if you just think about it, it''ll only make it harder." "That''s what I was taught." At that time, I was kicked, but.... " I didn''t have much time when I was at Lukvis, and I was really training for Rose. "But I''ll do my best...!! I was watching Mr. Usato''s training nearby!!" If you''re watching me train in the Demon King Realm, you still have a lot of room to spare. "Keira, how bad was Mr. Ussat''s training?" "It was amazing how hard I can hunt down my heart!!" Knuck is staring at me with his dazzling eyes. And Keira''s full smile seemed to pull him back. "What were you doing in the Demon King Realm..." You can use clap signals to push yourself up, or you can live a survival life in a safe forest without monsters. "You''re telling the truth, but you''re not telling the truth...!?" Why did you find out? While coughing at Knuckle who looks at me with his dirty eyes, I take a brand-new notebook out of my pocket and hand it to Keira. Keira, let''s start with this. "Wow, it''s a diary!" Thank you!! " "Ah......" Knack''s face looked like he had guessed. Dare to go through it and explain it to Keira, who is cherishing her notebook. It''s about what you think and feel in training. Sometimes you can spit out feelings of depression, or simply write down your shortcomings and points for improvement. Perhaps it will be important to protect your heart." "Yes! I will take care of it!!" Maybe she won''t need it... but I''ll have to give it to Keira for me, Felm, and Nack. If you give me this far, it''s like a tradition. ... by the way, I didn''t give it to senpai... yeah, do you want him? I think you know the rest, but you can''t use dark magic unless instructed to do so during training. I know. I''m not cheating either. I didn''t think Keira would do that, so I just said it formally. "--Oh, you''ve got it all." Looking back at the voice that came to the training ground, Rose came here. I call out to her in her pure white regimental clothes. [M] Are you going to teach me now? Oh, you can''t train a kid like that. If you let Keira train what she has done, it will interfere with her development, and above all, I will overdo it. I was able to train my men in the Demon King Realm because of their skills and their strength as Demon King soldiers. Dear Sir, thank you!! It looks like you''re ready to go. Keira shouted out loud with a beautiful bow, and Rose put her arms together. After watching Keira for a few seconds, she suddenly turned to me. "Are you the castle after this?" "Yes, with senpai. I received a call from Mr. Wellsie to submit the report that I have compiled so far." Nea helped me out, too. I''m looking forward to meeting Kazuki at the castle. "I''ve been busy for the last three days and couldn''t come to see you..." "He was pretty rough, too." I know you want to be pursued. " "Do you need Mr. Wersey?" Yeah. Maybe it''s some kind of system deterioration or something. The letter I sent back to you when I was in Demon King''s Realm was a lot of pursuit... In this case, do I have to explain the explosion of system strengthening and system degradation? I was wondering if I could borrow a knight''s cage at the castle. "Get up and get the fuck out of here." "Roger that. Ah, and..." What? Suddenly, when I met Rose, I thought I''d ask for a favor, so I''ll tell you right here. "If I have time, I''d like to ask for guidance." I don''t care, I''ll see how much you''ve grown. Thank you! The training with Nero was also meaningful, but it still suited me better with my master, Rose. You will get the experience and attention you deserve. When I tried to leave the scene after throwing words lightly at Keira and Knuck, I felt something. Knuck shook his voice and raised his hand. "Then I''ll train myself somewhere else---" Knack Shiritori and Rose grab the collar of the knuckle that tried to leave the place. "Temae is good at training healing magic, but isn''t your body dull?" Along with Keira, I''ll train you again. " "... hi" ... Knuck, do your best!! Listening to Nack''s trembling voice behind me, I headed to the dormitory to take my report to the castle. It was unexpectedly difficult to submit the report to the castle. No, it didn''t seem like it was this old-fashioned, but the people in the castle who saw what I had woken up and experienced in the Demon King Realm were in a state of stunning chaos. It took a while for that to happen, but it ended around noon. Now, I and my senpai were taken by Mr. Wessey and were inside the castle''s training ground. "Thank you for your report." "When I submitted it, it was quite noisy..." I returned it with a bitter smile as I was labored by Mr. Wellsy. There''s no one else in the training ground right now but me, my senior, and Mr. Wersey. At the time of the Demon King Realm, there were many unknown parts for us, but I didn''t expect to receive information on the monster realm that was even more unknown. "Is that so after all...?" Yeah, I''m out of my league, but monster-related scholars are kind of eye-catching. The monster realm is inhabited by monsters with different levels of ferocity and strength... It was a harsh place to be, because I couldn''t come back alive with half the gear. That''s why it''s okay to say that monsters can survive in untouched environments. "Monster realm, I wanted to go too...!!" And then, while listening to the conversation between me and Mr. Welsie, senpai muttered such a thing in a flattering manner. "Hey, did you find anything else in the Demon King Realm!? The ruins!!" "That''s sharp. There was a ruin." There is something!? "A city swallowed by a lake, a trap set by someone, a labyrinth filled with lake bottom ruins, a group of water dragons, countless skeletons protecting the labyrinth''s secret treasure and a fragment of the demon king''s power erected as a secret treasure" "Why are you all so adventurous like in the theatre!!?" It was a series of adventures, though. But in the end, it was like I was killed by Shea. "Did you know about Wersey?" "No, I haven''t grasped all the reports yet... so I''m afraid to check them now." What should I do? Mr. Wellsie''s eyes are blind. ... if I find out about Roone in the report, it''s going to be even more serious. Let''s talk like this and show you the skills we''ve learned in the Demon King Realm. That''s right, I was really looking forward to this day. The purpose of my presence on the training ground was to reveal the technology I had invented in the Demon King Realm. The technology derived from the magic turn is unknown in the world, so as a Welsey, it is a field that I would very much like to study. First of all, it''s the deterioration of the system. I put magic power into my hands, gradually losing color. The opposite of strengthening the system to enhance the quality of magic power Show them the magic power that has changed to light green due to the deterioration of the system. Is this the deterioration of Mr. Usato''s system? "It''s an unbelievable phenomenon when you actually see it with your eyes..." "In my case, the effectiveness of healing for others decreases, but it increases for me." I wasn''t sure what the principle was, but it was really the opposite of strengthening the system. It''s like the advantages and disadvantages are reversed. "The reason I tried to do this... I tried to reduce my consumption by reducing the quality of my magic power in order to improve it, because I often tried to cause it to run out of magic power." "I see... you tried to make it more efficient." Certainly, healing magic has almost no disadvantage over other attack magic..... " Welsey wrote her thoughts in an open notebook as she watched my system deteriorate. "I thought if I could help anyone with this, I might be able to help people like Alk and Olga who are worried about the quality of their natural magic..." Alk could even burn herself with the magic of fire. Olga''s healing magic, which is close to strengthening the system, has reduced her healing power. I think it''s worth trying. "I can''t believe it." System deterioration. This is really amazing technology. There has never been a way to relieve the symptoms that can only be solved by suppressing magic power and avoiding handling it. Apart from Olga, Alk seemed really struggling with his own magic. Even he is, so people who are troubled by other things may have a harder time. "The problem is how to learn..." "I feel like I''ve succeeded if I do it with the image of removing the color from my magic power due to the opposite of strengthening the system." "In the case of Mr. Usato, it must have been because he had mastered system strengthening and was extremely skilled in magic turning."... exactly, it''s too difficult to acquire system enhancements for mastery conditions. " "Fufufu, actually, I am also learning about system deterioration...!" ... eh. Senpai, you''ve mastered it!? Fufu, to the surprise of me and Mr. Welsie, she suddenly wrapped her magic power around her body in an upbeat mood. This is the normal Lightning Beast mode. Senior with a rough electric shock. However, immediately, the rough electric shock was suppressed into your body and your strength was concentrated. "Thunder Beast Mode 2. And ---" The golden lightning strike turns purple when senpai puts his strength into his body. Thunder Beast Mode 3 of System Enhancement ... senpai, you haven''t touched your sword, have you? In other words, senpai has barely used the power of the sword. But why are you explaining Thunder Beast Mode in sequence......? When Wessey and I turned to ask such questions, senpai smiled and closed his eyes while in Thunder Beast Mode and took a deep breath. And this is the new appearance that enables the efficiency of magic power and long-term battle due to the deterioration of the system. At the same time, the electric shock wrapped by senpai returns from purple to yellow. Thunder Beast Mode 3 to 2, 2 to 1---and finally, senpai with a thin white light grin, whose color was lighter than the one on the sole. "A new figure created by system degradation named Lightning Beast Mode 0 (zero), thickness" "Something cool...!?" It''s too big of a clump of taste. I hate the sense of using zero instead of negative here...!! That''s right, senpai...!! Senpai is even in a better mood when I''m behind him. My system deterioration has reduced the attack power of lightning magic, and instead it has been able to activate the electricity in my body. "What do you mean?" "I''ll skip out on electric signals and reflexes and all kinds of jargon... but the reflex nerves are getting better!! Instead, the movement speed will be slower than the rest of us." Still no good, huh? In other words, in one-on-one battles, seniors can always stay ahead of their opponents. "I''m surprised that Master Suzune has mastered it."... why didn''t you tell me? " "Eh, ah, that''s... there''s a timing for this. Ah, ahahaha Senpai is anxious to see Mr. Wersey with his eyes. I guess I just kept my mouth shut so I could show you. I was surprised, too. Perhaps senpai has reached a system deterioration only with fragmentary information from me, so that''s amazing. "But now we have two masters." Perhaps this will help us figure out how system deterioration works? " "That''s right. I''m afraid I might have to bother you both..." Don''t worry about it. If you can help people with my technology, I will be happy to help you." I''m not thinking of monopolizing it over the original. "That''s it, Mr. Rabbit." Yes? Actually, I''m a little worried about this system deterioration. Worries...? I wonder if you''ve found any flaws. "Actually, I''m trying to deal with system deterioration and system enhancement at the same time, but this is really difficult..." Either way, one of them disappears. " Of course I do. Mr. Wellsy speaks for me. [M] "The mechanism of system strengthening and system deterioration is the opposite. Positive and negative, so to speak. If you try to handle both at the same time, the magic power itself will not be able to repel, cancel, and activate properly." "... I see, that''s what it is." ... erm. While feeling a little awkward, I strengthened the system in my right hand, and wrapped the magic power of the system deterioration in my left hand to show it. Looking at my hands, they stiffen. "Um, for once... I can do it" "Huh? Huh, Mr. Ussat? Why can you do that!?" Nea was mad at me once, but I didn''t think this was the technology I used. In my case, I try to divide the magic power within my body. "Rasat-kun, I told you to separate, but I can''t separate the flow of magical power flowing into your body so easily...? What kind of image are you doing?" The image...... is of a flow of magic power in a river... not by a train, but by changing the route, I feel that the [flow of magic power to strengthen the system] and [flow of magic power to deteriorate the system] in my body are independent, Honestly, I don''t know because I''m doing it with my senses. But now that I''ve been training to strengthen the system, I can just remember. As far as I''m concerned, it''s just a feeling that I''ve been applying what I''ve been doing. "Do you mean that different concentrations of magic power are circulating separately in your body...? How could that be possible...?" "I''d like to have another look at it..." What surprises me is that I can see it, so I''ll ask you to reflect on this while the impact is low. I walked a little closer to the training area and stretched a ping-pong ball-sized magic bullet of systematic degradation. This is a magic bullet that degrades the system. Rusato-kun, can I take a look at the magic bullets? "Application of elasticity, above" "Kia yum" While explaining that the story was unclear, I gathered the magic power of the system enhancement at my fingertips and touched it regularly. Instantly, a rupture sound called pahn sounded, and the magic bullet sounded. "After all, it''s dangerous if you don''t have a cage hand..." "The system deterioration and system enhancement will explode when combined." "Mr. Wersey?" Oh, there''s no response. I wondered, but she didn''t react. She waved her hand in front of Mr. Wellsie''s eyes. "I seem to have fainted after making a capa-over..." "... no, I''m sorry about that." Should we have taken more steps to show them? After casting healing magic, I left Mr. Wellsy lying in the shade. Both me and senpai sit down without taking a break. Hmm, it still seems difficult for me to use system enhancements and system degradation at the same time. I don''t think there''s any need to force it? "But don''t you think it''s cool to handle white and purple shocks at the same time?" "... certainly" I have no choice but to agree to it if I am told to do so. With a bitter smile, I breathe lightly. [M] Somehow, this place will settle down. "Now, this country is like our home to us." Home, huh? As you say, the Kingdom of the Ringles is my home in this world. When I think about it, I notice someone coming out of the castle. I and senpai face each other as soon as someone spotted me in the distance. ... oh, Kazuki-kun''s here Seems so. Find him in the distance and get up. Kazuki also noticed me and senpai, smiling and waving his hand. "There it is! Hey!!" "This way! Cuzky!!" I also wave back to him. [M] It''s been a long time since we had all three of them. "Yes, there are lots of souvenirs." I greet him with a smile as he runs towards me. He will have been busy for the past two months, but he looks fine. Now, I''m going to talk about souvenirs... but I need to tell you about the Kamui Kingdom''s Festival of Valor, which will be held soon. 445 Chapter 393 It''s been a long time since the three of us got together. I''m delighted to be gathered here now because I haven''t been able to meet with the Demon King Realm, Senpai, or Kazuki in the castle for a while. Seems like there were a lot of things in the Demon King Realm. "Well, well, it''s just a little too much for a lot of things..." Mostly demonic or Shia-related. Although I had only spoken a little, I should have told Kazuki about Shia, who had the same light magic. Keira''s in the lifeguard corps, isn''t she? Yeah, I think I''m training for the Commander now. I''m sure it''s going to be tough on you... well, it''s kind of like a rite of passage here. And I believe Keira can get over it. "What happened to Kazuki?" "I study at the castle." I''ve been taught codes and laws and everything. " "I-I think it''s tough..." Even if I don''t go to school, I''m still studying, she said, crying. That''s something I need to do given the future of Kazuki. But he himself is doing it seriously, and it''s going well. But if you''re unhappy... you''re a little dull. "Ahh..." I''ve been practicing magic turning for a while, but I don''t know if I can do it properly. Magic turning is a simple technique, but I guess what Kazuki cares about is whether it''s improving. Certainly, it is a technology that does not know much about visible changes, so Kazuki, who will be busy recently, has no way of confirming it. "Now, Kazuki, give me a hand." "Hmm? Ahh" Then, I shake Kazuki''s hand and cast healing magic. Continuing to speak to him with magic that thinly enveloped his whole body. "Try to turn the magic force as it is" Is that so? The magic of healing that covered Kazuki circulated throughout his body, combined with his own magic power. I nodded and let go of him as I felt the magic power flowing gently without much disturbance. Yeah, I''m doing fine. "Did you just understand...? That''s amazing." "That''s my line." Since there is no distortion in the flow of ruinous magical power, if you think about doing it, you will immediately degrade the system...? No, in the first place, the technique of neutralizing Kazuki''s light magic may also be a technique close to system deterioration. And one more thing I could tell by feeling the flow of his magic. "Kazuki, you should rest even more." You don''t have enough sleep, do you? " Eh?... hahaha, oh dear I felt that the healing magic focused on my eyes, neck, and shoulders. I don''t know how I could feel that much, but with my level of healing sensing, I could tell where I needed my healing magic... "Hey, hey, Mr. Usato, do the same for me!!" "Yes, yes." Take the hand of the senpai who shows a tremendous tenderness at such a time, and let the magic flow just like that of Kazuki. I knew it, but senpai was just acquiring some system deterioration, and he was quite skillful in turning his magic. "How was it!?" "Energetic" "Yes, I''ve lived a healthy life too much!!" No, isn''t that a good thing? While smiling bitterly at senpai, I remember that I wanted to talk to Frana, an Elf, rather than Kazuki... Kazuki, did you come back to the Kingdom of the Ringles? "I just received a letter saying that you will come back to the Kingdom of the Lingles, but it will take a few days from the village of the Elves, right?" "Ah, I see..." "Did Frana have anything to ask you?" I nodded to Kazuki''s words and checked my surroundings. Yeah, it''s okay to talk about it. In fact, in the realm of monsters, she was a mixed-blooded child of the Elves and Demons who possessed dark magic. "I wonder if she''s a pretty girl...!?" There must be something more to eat. In a sense, I proceeded with the conversation with reassurance in response to Senpai''s reaction as expected. "The Dark Wizard who drove the Demon King Realm and the descendants of the Elves who moved to the monster realm away from the battle between humans." My name is Roone... but I was hoping maybe I could talk to Frana about something. " "Was that so?" What''s he doing now? Did you protect the Demon King Realm? " "No..." I don''t know where Rune is because she''s gone after Shia. Honestly, I''m worried. When I hear that there is a monster in the realm of monsters... I get a lot of delusions. "In fact, it was a series of surprises." When I met Roone, I felt like I was being attacked by an unidentified creature. " "I knew it was just you!! I wanted to venture out too!!" Senpai slaps his legs with both hands like he''s kneading waste. If you were in the monster realm, you''d definitely have a good time. "What kind of life did senpai live in the lifeguard group while I was gone?" To change the subject, I''m going to ask you about senpai. "Hmm, I had some fun days." But when I hit Mr. Rose, I thought I''d really break my head. " Did you mess with the leader of the regiment when you asked him to do it? I chased her around trying to deepen her relationship with the tongs, and she got angry. It''s hard for them to escape. "But they seem to be too weak for the strength of your pushing..." Maybe I saw Rose, and I felt sorry for her, and I came to her aid. "Senpai has an extreme method of distance packing." Even if you didn''t struggle so much in the original world, it would be tough. " "Fu, I''m a beautiful girl...!!" ... that''s why, senpai, did you have a bug about how to pack your distance with someone you''ve never met!? In the original world, even if you didn''t close your distance from senpai, you would have gathered people around you who wanted to get along. When you think about it, you are convinced that the way you pack yourself away from people is not very good. Somehow I know the fact of the shock even more now. "In retrospect, I had a strange sense of distance..." "At that time, Kazuki-kun might have been the same, so it might have been hard to understand." I think of the last time I came to this world. At that point, I didn''t expect it to be like this... there was really a lot of it. "However, the lifeguard group''s environment is optimal for training." Because of this, I was able to learn about system degradation from fragmented information. " "When it comes to system deterioration... does it feel like the opposite of system strengthening?" Kazuki had heard about the system deterioration for the first time, so I actually showed him my magic power and explained it to him. Then he floated a magic bullet from his palm. Do you want to give it a try? As I watched, Kazuki, who was tilting his neck and playing with magic bullets, wore a cage, a hero''s weapon, in his left hand. Mm-mm. The color gradually faded from the magic bullet that was attached to the cage, turning into a translucent white object. Looking at the sole like a white bubble, he gasped lightly and turned to me and Senpai. "Is it like this?" "Senpai and Kazuki are amazing..." I''m not particularly shocked. I thought you two would learn how to do it right away, and I had that much experience. Rather, it was good to be able to help the two of them. "From my point of view, I think it would be better if a rabbit weaved this out on its own." Normally, I can''t think of anything that would degenerate the properties of magic power itself. " "I agree with that." Looking at Kazuki''s magic bullet, I was only slightly flinching at the words of their praise. Light magic that has diluted its properties due to system degradation... don''t worry about what kind of thing it is. "Kazuki, why don''t you try throwing it regularly?" Oh, I''m curious how it''s different from elasticity. Kazuki nodded, lightly releasing magic bullets nearby. His magic manipulation made the magic bullets fly straight into the air! It burst with the sound of a rupture and disappeared. ... like a bubble, like a bubble itself. It was almost harmless because it had little light magic effect. "I''ll do it again..." With a uniform silence, Kazuki creates even more magic bullets created by system deterioration from both hands and releases them to the target, breaking them all at once with the sound of "baba-baba-baba!!". I and my senpai called out to Kazuki, who was stunned by the idyllic sight. Well, that''s cute magic. "I-I think it''s going to be popular with kids." "I''m glad you two are consoling me, but on the contrary, that''s what''s tormenting me...!" Unusually depressing, Kazuki. No, it looks pretty fancy, and I think it''s much better than all the dangerous light magic I''ve seen!? "I can sense magic power!? It''s not strange to be able to sense magic power at a level as good as magic power!!" "Oh, that''s right..." Kazuki, who made some more bubbles, cracked them with his fingers as his eyes meditated. Pahn, when the magic bullet disappeared after scattering particles of light Kazuki''s expression surprised. "So, it''s ready! Wow, for a moment, I can see how we reacted in the position where the magic power bounced." This is magic sensing... it feels kind of weird like I''m getting more perception... " "The light magic bubble was like a road show, but if the bubble itself was within the magic sensing range, the story would change" Senpai thrusts a magic bullet with his fingers as he winks. Pahn, she put her index finger up after observing the magic bullet that was bouncing again. In other words, Kazuki can now detect the intrusion of external enemies by placing a large number of light magic bubbles he created! "... moreover, system deterioration is also a technique to suppress the consumption of magic power, so it''s good for Kazuki, who has a lot of magic power from the beginning." "Hmm, that''s right." Not for attacking, but for spotting. If I can sense it by the magic power of the healing sprayed on it, then Kazuki can sense the external enemy who cracked the magic power of the bubble ball arranged like a torpedo. My sensing range was limited, but Kazuki''s magic bullets were all I could get. "... my new use of magic." If you can master this better, it could be a demon countermeasure. All right, let''s do our best! " Unlike me, it seems to be effective against demons because it can be installed in quite a range. I knew I could do something new. I got up and got mad. Looking at him like that, I speak to the senior next door. [M] By the way, can senpai sense magic power? I can, but due to my magical properties, it''s not easy to use in normal conditions. Certainly, Senpai was just as aggressive as Kazuki. So, in a state of system deterioration? "Yes, but unlike Rabbit-kun and Kazuki-kun, I can only do a narrow range." I use it in conjunction with Thunder Beast Mode 0... mainly for counter use. " I felt like I was specializing in close-quarter combat rather than spotting enemies. It''s interesting that senpai specializes in magic sensing over short distances, medium distances, and long distances. Haha, that''s for sure. I smile and scratch my cheek casually, and I look at him and lean my neck. "Huh? Rabbit, did you leave your hand on the basket?" Even though I wear it all the time "Huh? Speaking of which, Mr. Usato, you haven''t followed me since you returned to the Lingle Kingdom, have you?" "..... ah" There''s been so much since you left, you forgot to tell senpai... I''m going to tell you my frustration, but it''s true, so I''ll tell you both. I''ll explain to both of them that Shia took my hand. I''ve been robbed of my hand!? Well, I was naturally surprised. "Was that how much you used to manipulate Shia Garmio''s body?" "No, that was the end of the move, but it was my cowardice that took my hand." "... it''s about you." It was about taking care of Shia Garmio''s body, wasn''t it? " Sometimes the opponent was good. Having heard the whole story, senpai puts his hand on his chin and shows how he thinks. "However, if I had to turn my back on the hero''s weapon, I wouldn''t be able to exert light magic satisfactorily without using the sole." "She couldn''t handle the system enhancements..." The cage hand itself shouldn''t be able to handle it right away. It was adjusted exclusively for me by Master Farga. "Rabbit" "Hmm?" When I looked at him in his voice, I saw Kazuki touching me with his left hand. "I probably don''t need the armor of a hero anymore, so why don''t you ask Lord Falgar to give it to Usato?" I guess the rabbit still needs a cage hand..... " Shaking his head to the side, he was delighted with his kindness. Even if the mission of the brave man is over, you need the power of Lord Falgar. "Rabbit..." And I said, "Well, like me, there''s something you need to do, right? Then you should have that handkerchief." I don''t know what''s still lurking in this world like a demon. I want Kazuki to have a basket for that. "Don''t worry about me." I''m looking for a new way to fight by losing my hand. " It''s not all bad to lose your hand. You can also train your skills to make up for it. One of them was the healing flush taught to me by Aul-san. Fufu, then I''ll give it to you... it''s wild. "Senpai isn''t going to give it to me from the beginning...?" "Oh, that''s not supposed to happen, is it?" Your voice is trembling. Senpai looks good at fighting with his sword, so I''d rather you have it. ... it''s time to cut that story out. "I need to talk to you two." "What''s the matter with you?" I will explain to the two of them in a strange manner the festival "Festival of Heroes" that will be held in the Kingdom of Rio to Karm, which I talked about in the castle the other day. "I''m headed to Rio to find out about Shia... but I have a lot of problems going there alone." Ahh, the name of Usato was also known in the fight against the Demon King. You were rampaging around at the last meeting, too. "Yeah, it''s something I can''t help but talk about..." Continuing the conversation with a bitter smile at the two people who were convinced. "If I go alone, I may be perceived to be in Rio or other countries, so I suggested that I go to Rio to accompany the festival" Festival of Brave Man "." Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Didn''t Kazuki know? He reacts the same way he did when I was there. It''s the festival of the Kingdom of Rio in Calm, which brings together the brave people of all countries. Did you know senpai? "It was an interesting festival for me." I couldn''t see it when I went on the letter-writing journey because it was out of time... but it seemed to be quite a large-scale thing. " Senpai had been to Calm Rio before, so it was strange to know. "So, what you''re trying to say is that either I or Kazuki would like you to go to Calm Rio with me..." "Yes, that''s right." I nodded to the senpai who immediately understood the content of the story. I''m really sorry, but I know I can cause unwanted confusion on my way to Rio. "Don''t be so sorry." Honestly, we''re glad you can count on us. [M] ".... Kazuki-kun." "That''s right. I don''t even think it would be annoying if the rabbits didn''t rely so much on us." "Thank you both..." I thanked Senpai and Kazuki for their kindness. With a smile of satisfaction, Senpai immediately turned his eyebrows into an eight-shaped shape, troubling him and putting his arms together. "Now, the question is whether I or Kazuki-kun are going to Calm for Rio....." No, I think you should go to Calm and Rio. Huh? Kazuki''s immediate response left me and my senpai dumbfounded. "Oh, is that okay!? To be honest, I was prepared to exchange blades here!?" "What are you prepared for..." Well, it''s one of the reasons I should stay in a position. " Kazuki, who had his index finger up, explained in turn why he was not going to Calm for Rio. The other thing is, I''m weaker mentally than the two of us. "I don''t think so, but..." "Compared to the two of you, it''s nothing." Senpai has been to Calm and Rio before, and he''s mentally fierce, so I''d like you to go in that sense. " To be sure, Kazuki''s seniors, who were screaming at the ground, were wolfing. Isn''t that too much to say, Kazuki? "It''s true that senpai is very graphic, and he has no mental problems..." "Usuat-kun, shall I show you that the older heterosexuals cry without shame or external appearance?" Hmm? Are you serious? I''m a little rattled by senpai who makes a threat with a serious face that''s too horrible. I think it is said that such a place is frightening. However, senpai is able to live normally in a life saving group, and I can rely on it very much when I have to.... but that doesn''t mean Kazuki can''t do it. "To be honest, I want to be a rabbit, but when it comes to fighting demons, I''m like an amateur." Then we''d better leave it to senpai who''s been fighting the devil before. " "... All right. I''ll go to the Brave Gathering Festival." Kazuki, who nodded deeply to senpai, stood up. Looking up at the sky, he collected a lot of magic power in his hands and suppressed the light. This is trying to unleash the magic of system degradation...? "System deterioration" "Light float ball (bubble)" " The moment he spread his hand wide, a magic bubble of clear power unleashed spread into the training ground. I was stunned by the fluttering solo as it reflected the light of the sun, but I looked back. "In the absence of Usato and senpai, I will protect their places of return and their loved ones." No matter who they are, I won''t let them touch one finger. " If his magic were to be able to place itself within the bounds of the realm... the devil would never be able to do anything. "Um, hmmm... that''s right, I..." "Ah, Usato-kun, Kazuki-kun." Wellness is awake. " It was my fault that Mr. Wellsie woke up from a capa-over and fainted. Mr. Wessey, lying in the shade of the tree, rose to his feet as he looked around him and saw a thin bubble of light floating around the training ground, stiffening it. "...... Wasatosan, what did you do this time?" I''m sorry, I know you''re going to be the first to come after me, but this isn''t me. We immediately went to explain the situation to Mr. Wellsie, who spoke with tears in her eyes. 446 Chapter 394 It has been a long time since I spoke with Mr. Usato and Mr. Kazuki yesterday. During the past two months, I had a good time talking about system deterioration, the Heroes'' Collection Festival, and various things, but I was not able to collect much data on the purpose of gathering in the castle, which was "magic power turning" and "system deterioration". Sometimes the core Welsey fainted over the Capa-Over, but somehow the new technology of system deterioration was deeper than she had imagined. So, today, I was summoned to the castle with Wasato-kun, and I decided to continue my investigation. "So, why do you have to follow me?" While heading to the castle''s training ground, Felm muttered to himself. "Today I have to try a lot of techniques." Besides, look... now I''ve lost my hand. " Felm moves his eyes slightly towards Wasato-kun, who has his bracelet missing and his right hand plumped. When I notice it with my eyes, I move next to Susu and Ferm and speak in a whisper. Could it be that you were so happy that you thought you could count on me even more when you ran out of cage hands? "Hah!? You can''t do that! I''ll kill you!!" I reacted with great momentum. Soothes the intimidating Ferm like a cat. Looking at us like that, Wasato-kun smiles with relief. "Hey, Usato. You just smiled like ''I''m glad you''re so close''." "No, it''s not that." "Don''t say it in a whisper...!!" Ferm kicks Wasato-kun''s leg from behind. By contrast, Usuat-kun walks forward without making any movement. "Gu, uuuu!" Ferm stepping on the rudimentary. I was dazzled to see such a figure. "Thank you all for coming today." When we arrived at the training ground, Welsey and the magic researchers working for her subordinate, the Castle, were waiting for us. "Yesterday I was alone with Welsey, but today there are so many people..." "The other day, I thought it would be okay to investigate alone, but I felt painful about the sweetness of my perception... Today, I will do everything I can, and I will take all the data!! Fufufu, this is the end---" {Whoa... I''m so looking forward to seeing the deterioration of the system with my eyes...? Veria, why are you so blue? " The magic power of Lord Ussat. Welsey-sama!! Veria turned her eyes and fell!! One of her men collapses behind Mr. Wessey, smiling unstoppably. Rusato-kun is rushing to use healing magic right away... Well, Veria with the Demon Eye has fallen!? I can''t believe it''s circulating magic in my body so fast...!? Huh, Wersey? Well, it''s still fine as it is. Your voice is trembling...? However, I have mastered magic turning quite well, but is it more than me, Mr. Rabbit? Fortunately, the researcher with the Magical Eye woke up quickly, but now she''s looking at you with eyes like she sees an unbelievable creature. "Um, in the meantime, should we show the deterioration of the system?" Yes, in any form. Why don''t you two play mock games? Of course, the condition is to use system deterioration." I understand. Is that okay with you, senpai? "Of course I don''t mind." I nodded with a training sword in my hand. ... it''s been a long time since I''ve had a mock fight with Mr. Usato. In the past two months, I have raised my basic strength and you are a great match for testing that strength. What about me? Do you want to assimilate?" No, I''ll do it alone at first. "Well, I''m watching a game." Call me if you need me. " Yeah, thank you. Ferm leaves us and sits in the shade. Me and Rabat-kun will travel to the center of the training ground, each to a location easily observed by researchers led by Wersey. Some of them had some kind of magic tool for measuring it. "Mr. Usato, Mr. Suzune, I''m ready to go, so I''m always ready for the first time." "Ahh!... okay, fufu!!" Applies magic power to the entire body, and activates Lightning Beast Mode 0 with system degradation. Thinly wrapped in white light, I stand like a wooden sword. It wasn''t as fast as the Thunder Beast mode, but it was a useful mode in that it was useless. On the other hand, Usuat-kun wrapped the magic power in his hands around his elbows and stood up lightly. Is that a new technique? "It''s a healing coating." Perhaps a new technique from Wasato to replace the lost hand. From the name, I could see it as a magic technique that would put magic power into my arm. Predicting vaguely, with light force in the right hand attached to the wooden sword, a thin wave of green magical power was unexpectedly released from Wasato-kun. You''re spraying healing magic, aren''t you? "Yes, we have developed a solution to this problem because it usually consumes a lot of magic power." Magic particles emitted around you at regular intervals. They are scattered in the air, expanding the sensing range of Wasato-kun. It''s kind of scary to feel mentally at ease when you''re about to fight. If you don''t know Usato-kun''s magic, you''ll think it''s even creepy. "Hmph!!" It was Mr. Usato who stepped in. One step closer to me, he pushes out the bottom of his palm but faster than that, the wooden sword that I pulled out emanates a white thunderbolt and approaches his torso. "OH!!" I was able to avoid the attack with an incredible speed of response...! This time, I stepped in and forced you to drag you into my magic sensing range!! "Ah, it''s getting worse!!" Magic sensing due to my system deterioration was a special feature of attack and defense. If I stepped within the magic sensing range, the auto would block the movement of the opponent, and I could attack on my own. At least if I get this close, there''s no escape! I see! "Healing Flow" ---That''s right, but the wooden sword I slammed slipped into Rabbit-kun''s palm with a strange touch of lukewarmness. "What are you doing!?" "I''ll keep my distance for a while!!" While I''m surprised, I stick out the left hand that Wasato-kun had hidden behind his back. Instantly, the sphere created in his palm exploding magic bullets burst, blowing me and Rabbit''s body apart at the same time. "Ah, you''re forcibly moving away from me...!!" Because it was made for a bowl, there were few shock waves, but Usato-kun came out of the magic sensing range. If you get close to it, you can force it to stop moving... Rusato-kun is the one who reacts normally and often says, It was dealt with normally, even though it was supposed to be slowed down by an electric shock. Since it was a mock battle, I was somewhat restrained, but maybe even that might not be necessary for Rabbit-kun right now. Well then, let''s go from me!! I stormed in with Wasato-kun. I tried to throw a wooden sword at him while he was scrawny with a sharpened reflection --- and my awareness was disturbed by the strange resistance that I felt on the handle. "What, what!?" "Healing Sorption Fist" If you look closely, the green magic power is sticking between the left hand and the wooden sword!? The stickiness is not so great, but it interferes with the sword ---, "Nnnnh!" "Wow!?" Rabbit''s hand sticks out in front of you. I don''t know, if it wasn''t for magic sensing, I''d be caught right now!! * giggle *, you were stuck to him the moment you attacked him!! I can flash my magic power with an electric shock right away, but I''m going to step back here...! "This time, my feet!?" As soon as I was conscious of it, the green magic was stuck to my legs, and I was almost finished. I''m doing something to overlook your behavior...!! But I didn''t play brave with Date either! Forced to take the flow!! "Hmph!!" "Mm!!" He sticks out the pattern like it was before and crushes Mr. Usato''s pursuit. I stood in a comfy position without letting go of my distance, and unleashed my sword without losing my hair. Healing Failure "Hin!?" Suddenly, something like a gentle wave of magical power passes through my body and my head becomes confused. What did you do to me!? Naturally healing magic!... why is the healing magic so strong here!??? Yes, first of all, it''s a blow. "Aiya" My head stopped thinking and stopped moving for a moment, and a pompous, light sword was swung down. Holding his head down and looking at Wusat-kun, he had a smile that he only said he would return someday. [M] You''ve finally repaid Lukvis'' "sneaky". "Mu, muumu..." Suddenly, the wave of healing magic got stronger, forcing me to lose my temper. "It''s healing magic, so it''s harmless" is a subconscious piercing... even if you know it, it''s a trick to get away with it...! "Hey! Hey, Rabbit!! Your technique is completely my meta!!" "I''ve never seen you use it before, so I was hoping you''d enjoy it while I''m at it." "I''m having full fun!! Thank you!!" It was the first time I had seen all of the moves being performed. It was probably enough to be called the Swordsman Meta to be healed. In addition, that healing coating technique... can also be seen as a technique that inhibits the movement of the opponent with the magic power that gives it elasticity and viscosity. If there was a Nea here, it would have been combined with the restraint magic to make it a more ruthless move. Somehow, your habits are getting worse. Nero-san also told me about it. "... Nero Agence?" "I was asking you to meet me while I was over there." "I''ve been training with the strongest swordsman on the demon side..." In other words, the usual movements and slashing can already be assumed to be familiar to him. "Then..." Thunder Beast Mode 0 doesn''t seem to be compatible with your opponent. If senpai cares about that, he can fight as it is, right? Wasato smiles bitterly at me for solving the system deterioration. I can certainly continue as it is, but it is a fact that the counter-oriented mode 0 is not compatible. Besides... I can cope with Rabbit''s earlier moves, but I can see him crafting my Thunder Beast Mode 0 countermeasures in battle. "... do you have the data well?" With a glance, I saw Welsey and the others taking data around me. Absolutely. Everyone is speechless. ... I forgot that not only is it a system deterioration in the first place, but even the technology to make the magic force elastic is unusual. If you look at Kazuki and Wasato, you won''t forget. I''ll take Mode 2 next, but do you mind? "Yes. This is also... Ferm" "Hmm? Ahh" Ferm, who was called by him, sank into his own shadow, climbing from the foot of Usato-kun and covering his entire body. Now that he''s not in regimental clothes, Rabat-kun turns to me, gently stretching to see how he''s doing, looking like a rider suit. It''s been a long time, but I can do it at all. Don''t be shy. "Yeah, I''m counting on you."... Senpai, I''m ready to go. " "Well then, it''s the second round." Welsey, I wish everyone around me was a little further away. " If you and I are going to fight with that amount of strength, we''ll have to take up a lot of space. Wessey and I have confirmed that we have distanced ourselves, and Usuat-kun will face each other again. Now, magic sensing can sense my movements, but I haven''t been playing for the last two months either. Let''s see what he does and deal with it first. The moment I thought about it and tried to hold my hand in that position---Usato-kun''s hands could be pointed at me without making a fool of themselves. Huh? What is emitted is a shock wave in no-motion. Thunderbolt Mode 2 speeds him away from them, but he keeps his hands on us and emits continuous shockwaves. I don''t think you''re going to say the name of the technique anymore!? "Now that I''ve grown up, I''ve become a regular technique." Nah!! That''s cool!! Cut out the shockwave and send out an electric shock. On the other hand, he shrugs off magic shock waves from his back, feet, and waist like thrusters to avoid high-speed movement. "I didn''t think it would be so terrible to consume less magic power...!!" With the technology of System Degradation, his technique could be described as a step sublimation. The explosion of magic power that he had been using as a "trick" had turned into something that he could do with no motion. "Even if you defeat the Demon King, you''re still evolving...!" I also assumed that I had grown due to system deterioration, but it still seems like it is!! "But I can''t lose either!!" Wielding a strong electric shock, Wasato takes a sword from behind him. Guaranteed direct hit. The wooden sword that I was sure of slammed---and slammed through Wasato-kun''s body. "Naah!?" What a strange technique!? Healing Remnant Fist This is a magic chunk that imitates you!? He''s already a few meters away from me, and he''s showing me how to store something with both hands--- Healing... "Huh, Mr. Usato, isn''t that tough?" "Exploding Double Wave!!" "Yabaaaa!!?" ---He did not hesitate to release the healing burst wave with both hands. I wrapped a wooden sword with all my strength and cut through the shock waves, but it didn''t stop throbbing in the sense that it was dangerous. "That technique just now, it was called afterimage fist...!!" I saw it as a technique that allows me to take off the magic power that has hardness by applying elasticity and release it to make it possible to replace my body with magic!! Then it''s easy to deal with!! All you have to do is keep an eye on Wasato-kun!? "Eh, what is that movement...?" As his movements stopped and accelerated irregularly, the remnants of the healing magic human form remained there like an afterimage. What have you done in the Demon King Realm!!? "Training!!" Where is the one who is training to become a fighter?!! "Ah, hahah..." It''s so annoying that I''m laughing on the contrary. I can only see the technology of system deterioration, but the real eye should be on Usato''s own flexible ingenuity and the flesh that makes it possible. That''s why we grow completely differently from our heroes and are so relative and fun...!! "Hahaha!!" The dry laughter quickly turned into joy, and I further intensified the electric shock I was wearing. "Usato-kun, how dare you disregard me as a thunderbolt and create an afterimage!!" "Hmm, this is the power of healing magic" Where''s the healing? He has grown to the point where he is concerned about the content of the two months that he has been distracted from. Seeing the growth, I enjoyed the simulated battle with him without hiding my exuberance. 447 Chapter 395 I had a simulated fight with senpai, but I was pretty hot. I was careful not to let the aftermath fall on Wellsy, but in the end, the castle people gathered, and it was a bit of a ruckus. I must reflect on the fact that my tensions have risen in the simulated battle with my own seniors. In the end, I decided to break up on the spot with Ms. Wessey and her men, who were writing something in their notebooks and magic tools with empty eyes. "It was just the beginning of the system deterioration... we have to study... we have to study... fufufu" "Wersey, are you okay?" "Master Suzune, don''t worry." Circling around, I''m exhilarated. If you exceed human allowances, you''ll be fine, right? This is the first time I''ve heard about it. " "I-I ''m sorry..." "I-I ''m scared, this guy......" Apologizing inadvertently, Ferm, who was assimilated, muttered. Watch Wersey''s men return to the castle with the same "fufufu" and mad scientist-like atmosphere. Well then, let''s go back to the lifeguard group. "Yes, that''s right. Ah, can I stop by Amako on my way home?" I want to check on you for a minute. " "Never mind, I''d rather go." I want to go... As usual, I''m going to the castle gate with you. Is Keira''s training going to be okay? "After all, the first day was tough." How was it in the morning? " "It was cute." "I asked Ferm." Kuuhn ~ I really asked Senpai, but the answer came back as expected, so I switched to Felm. On the surface, you seemed to be fine. Well, it''s not as bad as we are, is it? " Still, I have to take a good look at it Same goes for Knuck, but at that age he tends to have a lot of problems. Especially Keira, because it is remarkable, we have to support everywhere. I''ll keep an eye on it as much as I can, but I want you to take care of it too. {I know. Same Dark Wizard. Don''t spoil it. " Senpai, please, too? "I''m a woman who always meets expectations." "No, even if you say it like that..." Being confused by senpai who shows a mysterious doya face, he finally arrived near the castle gate...? What happened to you, Rabbit? "There''s a familiar uniform in front of the castle gate... it''s from Lukvis, isn''t it?" Ah, that''s true. What''s going on? Felm can''t be unaware of it, but he and I have a strong impression of the outfit. Lukvis Academy, a school city located next to the Kingdom of the Ringles The black uniform was based on the robe the students were wearing. ... about 20 people, in terms of number of people? "Mmm, my chemomimi sensing is reacting" What kind of sensor is that? After passing through the seniors who had said something rare again, I could see Alk and several knights calling out to the students of Lukvis who were waiting in line in front of the castle gate...... "I will guide you to the dormitory where you will spend your time." As you know, you will be returning to Lukvis as soon as you have a problem. Make sure you understand and act on the fact that your position is not your own. Yes! A dormitory means they''ll be here for a while, right? Looking at the situation, Ark-san waved his hand at me. In the meantime, when I approached them, Alk introduced me and my seniors to the students at Lukvis. "This is Inukami Suzune, the" brave "of the Kingdom of the Ringle, and Usato Ken, the" deputy commander "of the life-saving corps. You may have met once. "... erm, thank you so much" What, nnh? If you look closely, there is a familiar face among the students of Lukvis. One of them looks at me with a bitter smile, and the other one has his eyes round and stiff. As expected, I can''t speak out in this, so I''m going to ask Alk why they''re here. "Mr. Ark, they''re students of Lukvis, right?" Yes, as part of Lukvis'' lecture, I''m taking a tour of the Knights of Other Countries. If you want to break it up, you can join the experience team. I see. It''s like a work experience. So they''re here because they want to join the Knights of the Kingdom of Lingle? These events are important for me to set my own course at Lukvis, and I have been assigned to lead them here as well. "I-It''s tough..." It''s still a lot more than Lord Rusat. No, but it''s been a long time since I''ve been back, and the rate seems to be quite normal. "I will guide them to the dormitory outside the castle, but can you come with me?" "No, is that okay?" "It might be annoying when we''re around..." On the other hand, Alk nodded, smiling as usual. "The two of you are famous in the Lingle Kingdom, so it will be a good stimulus for them." Besides... there will be talks with people you know, right? " Well, you know Mr. Arku was escorting us to Lukvis. Honestly glad of his generosity, I nodded to his words. [M] Students who came to the Kingdom of Ringle from Lukvis. On my way to the quarters where they will be staying for a while, I am going to speak with someone I know from Lukvis--- Kirija and Mr. Halfa for the first time in a long time. "I didn''t expect to see you so soon." Kirija, an Itachi beast woman, spoke a little farther away from a group of Luqvis students. Looking behind, the students, other than Kirija and Halfa, are looking at us with interest. "Don''t worry about the back." I mean, they''re the ones who know about the rabbits. " "I see..." Lukvis made me stand out from the crowd about Nack. I don''t know the name, but there are some familiar faces. "Fufufu, it looks like my chemomimic sensors were there after all." Senpai, stay. Hah, hah, hah... khhn I grabbed the collar of the senpai who was about to turn to Kirija. Kirija speaks to Kiriha, who is distanced, as she sighs at the fact that she is quiet as soon as she is alone. "Ah, as usual... well, I''m relieved that being a hero hasn''t changed at all." Why is Kirija in the Kingdom of the Ringles? "In a nutshell, your influence." We? Kiriha grinned as she pointed at herself. "I wonder if the Ringle Kingdom will accept me as a Beastman." In fact, I''m so surprised that my hopes have passed. " Then maybe I''ll join the Knights of the Kingdom of Ringles. "That depends on my efforts going forward." I think it''s pretty strong considering Kirija''s personal wind magic ability as a Beastman. ... well, I don''t mean to judge you personally. Senpai suddenly called out to Kiriha as he thought about it. "Isn''t your brother here, by the way?" Kyou chose the Kingdom of Nirvana differently from me, but since the period is different, I''m now with Satsuki in Lukvis. I see, Nirvana... looks like it''s in Kyou''s personality There was also tolerance towards the sub-humans... because it was literally a country where there was power, so it must have been a place where there was nothing wrong with it. In terms of meritocracy, in that sense, it seems to be suitable for Mr. Halfa, but I am concerned that he has been silent for a while. Halfa-san, what''s the matter? "... hah!?" Halfa-san had a stunned expression on her face as she called out to me. No, I''ve been relieved because Mr. Usato was in a terrible state. "That''s ridiculous...?" "Speaking of which, the demon-eyed person of Welsey''s subordinate had fainted..." From Mr. Halfa''s point of view, it''s a terrible thing. I was able to turn my magic power unconsciously, but I didn''t know how much I could do. The technique of turning magic power can now be taught in Lukvis. Including the fact that Rabbit developed it. "Ehhh..." "It''s good that magic power is spreading quickly, but it''s not even my name..." It feels itchy and it feels too scary to describe it. The magic turn itself was a technique that made it easier for me to read the movement of the opponent. "Have you made it easier to read? If the flow of magic power becomes faster, it''s usually hard to understand, right?" "However, the essence of turning magic power is not to speed up the flow, but to optimize the operation of magic power." You can increase the speed, accuracy, and fundamentals of magic from your thoughts. "That''s right..." I didn''t know about the product I was using. Because I recognized that there was a lot of vague upward movement. "Therefore, those who have mastered the magic turn are easy to read." The more you say it, the easier it is for your will to be reflected by magic. " I knew it because I was Halfa-san, who had a magical vision and fought herself. But I wonder why he was dazed at me, which would have made it easier for him to fight in a way. Well then, how does my magic power look like from Mr. Halfa? The flow of magic is too fast to be recognized. Huh? It always circulates fast and at first glance it flows slowly through the body. Honestly, I doubted my sanity. Hahaha ... that''s it. It was worth the effort. Another thing that surprised me... Yeah? "There is another magic power that covers Mr. Usato''s body." Black, crystal-clear magic like water---like the dark magic of rumors. "...... Ahh" Me and senpai leaked their voices at the same time. It was more like dark magic than dark magic itself. "Ferm" ... what is it? Can you de-assimilate it? ... oh, I see. "Rabbit? Who the hell are you talking to?" Rusat-san? For some reason, Ferm, who tongues, dissociates himself from me. Ferm, who emerged from the shadows, and the students, who excluded the Knights of the Kingdom of Lingle, were amazed. Well, the demons!? "Don''t worry about it. Because she belongs to the lifeguard corps." "... it''s Felm." Ferm, wearing a hood created by his own magic in a somewhat infidelity, moves to hide behind me. Alk and his senpai were unresponsive, and the students seemed to recover their composure. "I''m sorry. You can assimilate again." "..... ahh" Confirm that Ferm has assimilated immediately and turn to them again. "Somehow, it''s unreasonable to think it''s not strange at all..." "Is this why I saw enough magic power for two people......" I was relieved that neither Kyriha nor Halfa had any hostility, even if she was surprised. ... it''s time for us to head for the city. "Mr. Alk, we''re splitting up here." Roger that. "Kirija, Halpha, there are Nack and Amako here, so please come and meet them when you have time." Oh, I was wondering where Amako and Knuck lived. In the meantime, say goodbye to Kirija and Mr. Halfa, and we''ll move towards the city. I need to tell Amako and Nak about Kirija and Halfa. Yeah, I think they''d be happy. Nak in particular would have been taken care of at Kirija''s place, and she would have seen him soon. "But Felm, why have you always been assimilated with Usato-kun?" I''m really curious about that. "... yes, it''s easy to get around." ''Cause there''s no other reason.'' If I assimilated it, I wouldn''t have to walk, so it would be easy. I didn''t care about it, so I don''t mind, but I''m worried that the senpai who said so is already doing it. "Hmm, I see." "... fufu!" "Awwww!?" Dark magic fists are jumping from my body towards senpai''s face. Looking sideways at the senpai who was in a hurry to avoid it, I sighed lightly and thought about the nonsense that I was prone to being treated like a taxi these days. 448 Chapter 396 Training Day 1 /(n) (1) Second day of training []/(n, vs) ( Training Day 3 I got a diary from Mr. Usato, but I can''t write it down at all. I never thought I''d fall asleep in front of my diary for two days. I am still honestly asleep, but I decided to write it because I thought it would be mentally impossible if I had to write something. I didn''t mean to be too sweet. However, Mr. Rose''s training was beyond my imagination. If Mr. Usato''s training is to hunt down the heart, I think Rose is going to thoroughly push him beyond his limits. The scary thing about it is that Mr. Rose knows exactly how much I can do. That''s why I know if I take my hand out, and if I can afford it, I''ll add more training. It''s a terrible person, but I can''t help but think that he''s Master Usato. Training Day 4 I got up very early this morning, so I decided to write it. I feel well, but on the contrary, my heart feels heavy and uncomfortable. Maybe this is how it feels to be beaten by Mr. Usato... " Before breakfast, I tried to walk around the dormitory, and Mr. Usato met Bullin to feed him. So, we fed Burlington together. Let''s get up at this time every morning from now on. It is night. Today''s training is Baba Baba Training Day 5 Yesterday, I just tried to write about my training and my body refused to write about it. In the meantime, Mr. Rose. Training Day 6 Usato and Kannagi were engaged in a mock battle. They were both hands that didn''t use weapons, but they were amazing. Mr. Kannagi had always dominated, but from time to time, Mr. Rabbit did a lot of tricks, and Mr. Kannagi shouted with surprise. I wonder if I''ll be able to move like that someday. Seventh day of training I ran around the city with Mr. Ferm and Mr. Suzune today. In the meantime, I can''t stop thinking about Mr. Usato stroking Mr. Nack''s head in front of the clinic. []/(adj-i) (1 I''m doing my best, too. I want you to praise me. If you try harder, Mr. Usato will see me. "...... Fuah" The morning of the eighth day of training. I wake up at a time when the sun is slightly out of my face, and I leave the dormitory with my clothes changed, half asleep. Then, when I left the dormitory, Mr. Wasato with the bucket came out from the door of the other dormitory. "Good morning, Keira." "Good morning to you..." "You can sleep a little longer without pushing yourself, right?" It''s okay. Unlike me, who hasn''t completely woken up yet, Mr. Usato is completely awake. When I put my eyes in the bucket, there are vegetables and fruits that are bourbon rice. Bulllin, it''s breakfast. Grrrrrrrrrrr! From the back of the stables, Bullins stretched out in a sleepy manner, mouthing the fruit provided by Usato-san. When Mr. Bullins pokes at Mr. Rabbit''s head, the black rabbit that came out of nowhere Kukuru-chan jumps on Mr. Rabbit''s shoulder. Cuuuuu! You''re as healthy as ever, aren''t you? Cuuuuu! After scratching her cheeks, Kukuru-chan, who doesn''t scream, jumps on my shoulder. At first, I was surprised that she was Mr. Rose''s pet.... but I still can''t believe it when I see this cute figure. Keira, give Kukur some rice. Yes. Take one of the vegetables from Mr. Rusato''s bucket and serve it to the kukuru on his shoulder. "Kukul-chan, go ahead." Kyuu Kukuru, with his front legs clamped with vegetables, starts eating as it is. Kukul seems to like you. Is that so? "I don''t do it at all for me and the leader of the regiment, but I''m quite a prankster for others." That''s why you''re so quiet. It''s proof that you''re liked. " ... is that so? When I see the kukuru on my shoulder, my neck is cutely tilted. After that, only time passed to feed Burlin and Kukur. "I''m still immature." "Hmm?" Suddenly, I let out a soft sound. Mr. Usato looks at my murmuring, which has no veins or anything. "...... I''m training now, but I''m afraid of what will happen in the future." I still can''t hold back what I think...... " Just like when Ram was captured, the Dark Magic might run wild with a stupid beat. Sometimes I have a rude attitude toward Nack, and I''m more unstable than I think. "I think that''s fine." "... eh" "I think it''s much worse to hold myself back." Raise your face to an unexpected affirmation. "I''m sorry... but it''s rather the opposite..." To my bewilderment, Usuat-san straightens his gaze. That''s the same as you when you were trying to suppress dark magic. "..... ah" "It''s only natural that your heart is unstable because you''re alive." It''s normal for a Dark Wizard to be able to suppress his emotions at your age without having anything to do with it. " "I''m normal now..." "But I''m worried that I can continue my training properly..." At least I''ve seen you do your best to this day. Is that true? When she heard that, Mr. Usato nodded. On the first day, you were quickly baptized by the leader of the regiment, and you were completely aligned with Nack and passed out, right? Huh, is that so? "And it was me and Senpai who carried them." "... eh, Suzune-san?" I don''t have any memories at all... it''s only natural because I was fainting. I''m a little scared of the fact that it was transported by Suzune-san. "On the second and third day, you survived the stroke of the leader of the regiment." On the fourth day, I was beaten by the Commander of the regiment. Even though you were unconscious, it''s amazing to be able to eat that person. " Yesterday, you were running with such courage, and senpai and Ferm were surprised. I feel more embarrassed and happy about watching you properly than I thought. Looking back at what he had been thinking, and desperate to say nothing, Mr. Usato speaks with a serious face. "... is there anything I can do?" Huh? "I know what you''re thinking. I don''t know if I can get rid of it, but I''ll do whatever I can to help. ... no matter how much? ...... Alright. Well then, can you stroke my head? Ussato rolls his eyes at my suggestion. "Eh, I don''t mind... but don''t you hate it?" "Did you think I''d hate you...?" "No, because suddenly you stroke it familiarly, right?" I thought I''d hate it when I was your age. " ... that''s what happened. He was really thinking about me. Knuck, you did it, didn''t you? "She said she wouldn''t mind." Nack, you''re still my enemy, aren''t you? Without revealing my inner strength, I looked up at Mr. Usato with a smile on my face. "At least I don''t hate it." "... I see." You''re convinced by my words, Mr. Usato puts his hand on my head. It''s not awkward, but it makes me smile. "Thank you!!" "Is this really all right...?" "You can don''t hesitate to caress me from now on!!" Ah, ahh Until now, anxiety has disappeared like a lie, and the mind is lightened. Wusato smiles somewhat relieved at me when I get well, and suddenly looks next to me. Why are you here? Huh? Why is Mr. Suzune here? And when I looked next to her, there was Suzune-san sitting next to her and peeking into Bullin''s face. Suzune-san!? No, when did you get there?! From the moment you walked out the door. I''m throbbing! Chill is running down my spine. No, I didn''t realize it at all, and I was scared that they would follow me all the way from the moment I left the room. "I know you cared about Keira, but the way you say it is too suspicious." Hmm, it''s true. "You''re not proud of it, are you?" Suzune looks at me as she sees me. Although the attitude was chaotic, Suzune-san''s eyes seemed somewhat gentle to me. To tell the truth, I, Ferm, Nea, and Kannagi all cared about you. "Oh, is that so...?" Did you make me worry that much? I feel terribly sorry for you. "It looked like I was thinking about it." I was a little worried. " "I-I ''m sorry..." "There''s no need to apologize." You''re like a sister to us... no. " Somehow I felt a little evil, but what I was worried about was true, so I thanked you properly. ... even if I''m like this, there are so many people here who are worried about me. Once again, there is something that makes me think like that. "Well, Mr. Ussato, I was just about to stroke Keira''s head." "Am I being held guilty of anything...?" Maybe Suzune-san, who hadn''t thought about anything in particular, suddenly pointed his head after shaking his gaze to the right and left. "Why don''t you stroke me, too?" "... eh, why?" "Why don''t you stroke it?" No, it''s stressful... I see. As told, Ponzu, after placing his hand on Suzune-san''s head, immediately pulls the rabbit. Didn''t you feel much like stroking, Suzune-san shouted out protest. "Something''s wrong!! I just put it away instead of stroking it!! One way or another, it''s your hand!!" "It''s embarrassing as usual..." Alright then!! "I-It''s such a mess..." I''m too puzzled to keep up with the situation. Sometimes Keira. Yes? Can I sneak my head off, too? "... no way." "Why!?" That''s fine, but I had a bad feeling about the grinding. I think Suzune-san is a strange person after all. But I don''t like the bright side of this guy. "You don''t have to throw yourself in the woods." Mr. Rose was the first to say such a noisy word to me when I was doing the preparation exercise at the training ground. And throw it into the woods...? I''m throwing you into the woods to build up some real battles, but you''re from the Demon King Realm, right? Yes, yes. I heard from Rusat that he''s used to dealing with monsters. Since I was little, I was traveling around the Demon King Realm with Graefe, so I was more used to dealing with monsters and living in the woods than ordinary people. "Were the rabbits thrown into the woods...?" Oh, I''ve only extended the rabbit. ... why? I don''t know if you''re going to tell me much, but I don''t know why it was only extended by Mr. Usato. Because of him, did Mr. Rose do anything to extend it? "So what does training do?" Are you running in? " No, I thought it was time to change my habits. ... I don''t know. I have a very bad feeling about this. I waited for Mr. Rose''s words, feeling a vague chill. "Show me your magic." No, is that okay? "Hurry up." Permission to use magic for the first time since I came here. Strangely, I create a cloak made of dark magic from my own shadow and put it on my shoulder. Glancing at me with my magic on, Rose picks up a pebble from the ground and bounces her fingers at me. Eh Beep, the pebbles straightening like wind are bounced off by my dark magic cloak. Suddenly, I look at Ms. Rose in astonishment, but she only looks at us as if she were observing. "That magic also has the effect of protecting yourself." Does it fit? " Yes, yes. It was convenient enough to protect myself from flying magic. Rose created a magic bullet in her hand and showed it to me. W-What is it this time? "I''m going to throw this at Teme." Try to deal with it. " "Eh?... eh?" As soon as I understood Mr. Rose''s words, her hand with the magic bullet shattered and at the same time, my body was blown backwards. The magic defense exceeded my awareness, and I made a strange sound when I hit my stomach directly. "Fubeh!?" "I can''t see the speed. Get up." No, no, no, no!? There''s no pain, and I''m recovering, but I couldn''t react at all to magic!? I can''t even see the throw, and in the first place, Mr. Rose is upright and immobile!! It''s faster than Mr. Usato ''s--- Aah!? "Oh, good, are you crazy!?" "Don''t answer." "Ahh!?" It will blow up even more. Huh, I really can''t see at all...!? Rose opens her mouth to me as she moans in the air. "If you can react to this, it should be better." Currently, Temae is just screaming at the convenience of magic. "W-Well, that''s..." That''s true. I rather thought that my magic would be used. If Mr. Usato uses it, he''ll be faster than me, and I think it''s best. But Mr. Rose was right. "If you''re used to dark magic, you''ll always be below the third class." Take the magic of Temele and show it to yourself. " "... yes!" I have to grow my magic myself. That''s what I have to do to be here. In order to do that, we have to get through this Shura...!! "W-Whoa!" I have to avoid it. "Hebu!?" It''s really hard, though. I could have avoided it, but for some reason, my consciousness was about to be blown away by the magic bullet that hit me directly. As he spins through the air, he escapes the impact --- and suddenly finds Knuck, the same-age boy who is looking at us from a distance at the edge of his vision. Wow... looks like it''s going to be tough. With a face like that of other personnel, he prays together. I don''t know if you came back for training or to see the sights again, but I know how to interact with Mr. Rusato and Mr. Thong here (...). That''s why I decided to follow that style. "Rose-san! Rose-san!! It looks like Knack-san has joined us over there!!" "... Huh?" Eh? Mr. Rose was suddenly taken aback by the transfer of the target to him, Mr. Knuck. But as soon as he understood what had happened, Mr. Rose grabbed him by the collar and brought him here. Momentary travel? "Hey, Nack. You seem to be busy." "Ah, no, I was asked to use it by Olga-san..."... yes, I''ll be joining you... " All right. Wonderful, Nack just gave up on the pressure. I greet him with a smile as he looks up at me with a grudging look thrown at me. "Welcome to hell, Mr. Nack!!" "Kiraa!! You!!!" If you''re senpai, you can look at hell together, right? "Don''t be ridiculous!!" "Let''s keep going!!" An invisible magic bullet fired at us. Looking at them coming like a storm, not just one shot, Nack and I screamed at each other with fear. 449 Chapter 398 Studying in another country as part of Lukvis'' classes to determine the way forward. With various choices given to students, such as knights and research positions, for each kingdom, there was a large presence of amako and rabbit that I thought I would head to the Lingle Kingdom. Perhaps... no, I definitely met Usato, who was the most shocking person in my life, and I heard Amako say that I was living in the Ling Ling Ling Ling Kingdom, and I chose the Ling Ling Ling Ling Kingdom, but it was surprising that Halfa was also here. It was an irresistible story, but I was given few options as a Beastman. If it didn''t work out in the Kingdom of the Lingle, I decided to return to my hometown hideout and take advantage of the knowledge I had learned in Lukvis. However, if I wanted to study in the Kingdom of Ringles, I would have asked Amako... no, this was a better place than talking about it. Because I didn''t look at my bias as a beastman, and the atmosphere in the city was so mild that I didn''t think I was at war until a while ago. "I''m going to go around the city, so please follow us so that we don''t move away." "Yes!!" " All responded to the voice of Alk, the knight of the Kingdom of the Ringles, who was in charge of us, an international student, and headed towards the city from the dormitory near the outside of the castle. But that''s more than I''ve been listening to. What is it? Was it meant to be a solitary conversation? When he asked Halfa that question, he looked at us with a bitter smile. "I wonder if it should be called the Knight of the Kingdom of the Ringles." I didn''t mean to be too sweet... but I was surprised by the gentle national style and the fact that it was more harsh than I imagined. " "Ah, indeed..." On the surface, I was about to be fooled by the calm atmosphere, but the Knights of the Ringle Kingdom were amazing. Thinking about it, it was a group of selected talented knights who had fought in the forefront of the war against the Demon King''s army for years. The large number of survivors is one of the reasons for the high level of practice. "Sorry!" I''m sorry, too. When Halfa and I apologized to Alk, who was walking ahead, he waved his hand to the side. "No, it''s okay. I''ll be careful inside the walls, but now I can relax my shoulders." "Yes, yes..." "The Kingdom of Lingle has fought repeated battles with the Demon King''s army, but the Life Saving Corps has kept casualties to a minimum. So even for us knights, the lifeguards are the benefactors." "I see..." Is it okay to say that many people come home alive, that they have gained so much experience in battle? "Is it a lifeguard group?" Lord Alk, may I ask you a question? " It doesn''t matter. "Is the lifeguard group scheduled to visit?" Oh, I was a little curious about that too. It seemed that not only Halfa, but also other people were interested, and they turned their gaze to Alk somewhere to expect. All the knights who were acting alongside Alk, who was leading Halfa''s question, became silent all at once. Halfa was cold sweating, but Alk and the others gathered at the head and began to consult in a small voice. "Hey, Alk, what should I do...!!" "Is it okay to show the training of the lifeguard group to a young girl...?!" "... let me show you" !!? In the first place, we''re going to see them in the city. If you belong to the Knights... everyone will pass by." ... I heard it in the Beastman''s ear. Eh, you''re doing something so confusing that the Knights are going to show you...? Okay, let''s go to the lifeguard after the tour. Everyone except me smiling mildly and rejoicing at Alk-san. Well, I''m starting to get scared to see something. Could it be that something more than the training that Wasato was doing for Knuck was happening in the Lifeguard Corps? This is the main street. Be careful not to bump into people on the street because it''s a busy place. The first thing I came to was the main street of the city. It''s a straight line to the castle, the symbol of the Kingdom of the Lingle, and it''s a place with a lot of people. As an international student from Lukvis, the people of the city looked at us unusual, but there was no disgust there, and it seemed that they simply wanted an unfamiliar group. This place feels the same as Lukvis. Sure. It''s more crowded than that, though. Well, Lukvis is a place with a lot of students. But you can see right away that it''s a good place just to see where these people are. Ah, maybe it''s time to come? I don''t think it''s that time anymore. Get out of the way... Huh, what? I was puzzled by the people of the Kingdom of the Ringles who suddenly began to pave the way with a familiar look. Alk smiles at the bewildered us as he looks beyond the road. "Oh, that''s just fine." Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go to the end. " "No, what the hell is coming?" In my words, Ark-san smiles and points lightly at the end of the road. Looking at you, you can see a group of people running in the middle of a beautiful open road with a fierce momentum. "I sympathize with Usato!! After this, I''m going to have a fight with my sister!!" "I begged you to shut up!!" "Eh, are you serious or insane? Did you finally get your brain eroded by your muscles!?" "I''ve gone so far!!" "I''m pulling it from myself!!" You can sign up for a match with your big sister with your bare face. "Let''s beat you guys down first!!" Was it Wasato?...... Was the sight of Wasato running alongside men with a monstrous appearance. Like Lukvis one day, Usat''s back is covered with bullins, and he passes by with a tremendous momentum and speed. Somehow, the sight of Nack being chased by Wasato carrying Bullin in Lukvis came to mind, but it was more than a shock. This is one of the specialties of the Lingle Kingdom, isn''t it? "What kind of specialty is it!?" It wasn''t much harder than it was for Lukvis!? It looked like a monster was blowing up the whole city!? Halfa is stiff in such a sight!! Ah, the next one is here. There''s another one!? If you look behind you, another group will arrive after a short distance with Wasato. It seems that about five women, not men, will come this time. Keira, when it gets tough, I''ll tell Suzune-san and Kannagi-san... "Oniisan...?" "Suzune, shut up!" "Why are you so energetic..." "It''s okay! I can run!!" ... no, aren''t the men weird? It looked like there were only two humans, two demons and one Beastman. "Mm!!" The suzune that came running towards me noticed me and smiled full of smiles. "Kiriha, I''ll see you later!!" I thought I would stop, but I didn''t stop and went ahead. The moment I passed, the beast woman who was running at the head looked at me sideways... but it looked very much like Amako. Who the hell is that guy? "I feel like I resembled Master Kannagi somehow from the books and statues..." "No way, Amako''s mother...?" ... it''s possible. I heard you got better, and it looked like your pussy had grown up. Well then, ladies and gentlemen, let''s move on. Yes!! We nodded in Alk''s voice, and we moved forward as the rabbits ran. I think there''s still a lot to see around. After spending time walking around the city, we were on our way to see the lifeguard group, as Alk told us at the beginning. "I got permission to visit while I was touring, but they were happy to do so." However, please do not bother the lifeguards. " Alk stops suddenly and looks back, walking ahead in a familiar hindsight. The expression was somewhat impressive. "It''s a place where more than Lord Usat has been doing in Lukvis on a daily basis, so... don''t panic." I don''t know, I was really worried. It turns out that Alk''s words are not exaggerated even in a joke, so everyone goes down the road to the lifeguard group in silence. It''s quite a quiet atmosphere compared to when I was in the city... "Hmm?" "What''s the matter?" "No, it''s like a controversial voice..." You can hear voices as you go down the road. A forested scenery opens up to a building thought to be a lifeguard''s dormitory and two children who are training in front of it. That''s Knuck, isn''t it? It''s been a long time. A healing wizard boy who left Lukvis to join a lifeguard group. I feel nostalgic for the look of Knuck, who smiled when I left Lukvis---, "Kiraa!! Why do you get me involved every time, damn it!!" I called, but it became a real voice that jumped out of Knuck. The demon girl, who was doing abs near him in push-ups, turned a gentle smile. "Eh, Nak-kun, you always look like you''ve been trained..." "Forgive me... forgive me...!!" "That''s why you tried to hand me over to Suzune-san, right?" What I won''t allow is this line??? " "This is my revenge!!!" "I don''t know any demon girl, but Nack... you''re a lot closer than you think..." "... you grew up, too, Knuck?"... you''ve grown, haven''t you? " "Nack, you''ve changed..." "You''re really like a rabbit..." We can only marvel at the unique combination of a knack who doesn''t stop pushing even with a dirty curse, and a demon girl who doesn''t stop her abs. "Hmm? Kiriha-san!? Halfa-san!?" Looks like they noticed us. Surprised by the large number of people, Knuck rushes towards us. "It''s been a long time! I heard that you''re coming from Usato, but I can''t believe you''re here... Ah, I''m sorry, Alk!" You''re at work, aren''t you!! " No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! It seems that the rabbit has told us why we''re here. It seemed that Knuck had never heard of the tour, and he was surprised, but he immediately showed a happy expression. "It''s a pleasure to meet you both." "Me too." Did you stretch your back before you even saw it? " I''ll try to raise my hand to the position of Knuck''s head... yes, I feel a little taller. "I see it." It''s the same with your body, but the flow of magic is different than before. " "Oh, is that so?" It looks like the body line has thickened a little, but it doesn''t look that different except for the back. But if that''s what a good-eyed Halfa is, he''ll see clear growth. ... well, I''ve seen it grow in a different direction. I''m relieved that you''re doing so well with the Lifesaving Corps. "Yes, I feel like hell every day, but I can do it well!!" "Is it being done well...?" Even Halfa could not hide her confusion when she said so with a smile. ... you''ve known me and Halfa ever since I got here. As expected, I''ll apologize to the students who are coming with me, so I''ll talk to you later. "Knack, I''ll see you later---" When I tried to make time to talk, from a different direction than the way we came, something sounded like "Dogo!!!" clashing. We were so annoyed by the roar, but Nack and the other girl looked back at the same time in the direction in which it was echoing. Huh, has this started? "Sounds like it...!!" What''s the beginning of this? While doing so, you can hear the roar "Go!!" and "Bago!!" again. Looking at Mr. Alk, he holds his head with a face that looks like he has no idea what it is. "My quota is over, so go ahead!!" "Haha!? It''s tough to fly with magic!!" A demon girl with something like a black shadow wrapped around her foot like a cloak flies toward the sound of it floating in the air. Surprised by a girl who used magic he had never seen before, Knack somehow, he was pushing up with a sneaky expression on the spot. "... what are you doing?" "I have to see the quota end...!! Damn, that little girl!! Fortunately, she keeps quiet about it...!!" Knack, my face is so awesome... Thinking that you''ve really dyed it, Ms. Halfa calls out to Knuck, who immediately finished push-ups. "Mr. Knuck, can I ask you what kind of training is going on over there?" "Um, Mr. Usato and Mr. Rose are making a match." It''s not something you can rarely see, so maybe you should go see it...! " Rose... is that Master Rabbit''s? The same healing wizards are making such a roar...? "... maybe we should get used to it in the meantime."...... Mr. Knuck, may I ask you to show me where Lord Rusat and Lord Rose are training? " "I don''t mind!" Well then, let''s get going!! " Alk''s disturbing murmur was heard all over again. The lifesaving corps is really a terrible organization that is doing such terrible things on a daily basis that they are told to get used to them now... It''s pretty close. Under the guidance of Knuck, you arrive at an open place far from the dormitory a space thought to be a training ground. So we immediately saw a shocking sight in our sight. Ooh!! Nghhh!? The sight of a rabbit being kicked in the torso with a rattling sound of Bagoo!!, blowing up like an arc from the edge to the end of the training ground with its excessive power. That''s all that matters, but after that, I was slammed into the ground while rotating. Somehow, without slowing down while bouncing off the ground, I crashed into one of the forests outside the training ground I folded the trees and disappeared with the sound of destruction to an invisible position. You''re gonna die, aren''t you? Could it be that now I''m under illusion? At least after being beaten to the ground from the edge to the edge of the training ground, I suspect my sanity if I see myself disappearing from sight while bumping into a tree. Huh, have you been able to prevent this much? A green-haired woman who kicks someone like a rabbit. As we had heard before, the master of Wasato, who really showed signs like a carnivorous beast, looked at Wasato who disappeared at the end of the forest with a smile that seemed satisfying somewhere. "Hey, hey, people are......" You''re a doll, aren''t you?... I hope so. Could it be that we''re insane? The students besides me were a little relieved with almost the same mood as I was. Checking next to him to see what Knuck thought of this shocking sight, he stroked his chest with relief. "I''m so glad I made it..." "Isn''t it a mistake to be too late...?" Huh? Huh? Wait, have you rewritten your common sense in the last six months? Knack, who looked up with pure and innocent eyes, was once again aware of the horror of the environment called the Life Saving Corps, and with the sound of something shattering from the forest where the rabbit disappeared the shattered trees began to burst from the middle. Not yet! At the same time that the master of the rabbit flew lightly with his fist, the rabbit who was completely pounding from the forest jumped out in an unbelievable shape and launched an attack. "... Halfa" "... what is it?" This place is amazing. "... yes." An unexpectedly shocking sight. Now that I know this is normal for a lifeguard, I may need a little more time to accept it as a reality. Was Knuck in time? And when it was dusk, another lifeguard-like woman came to the place. She was the same fox beast as Amako, and she was a beautiful person who had made her an adult. "Yes!! Keira''s asshole ran away!!" "Ah, you''re as close as ever..." You guys came at a great time, too. " The woman who looks like Amako called out to me and inadvertently contracted me out. ... the closer you look, the more you look like Amako. You look very young... but I''m nervous, but let me ask you something. Um, Mushroom-san, is that it? "... what? What now?" "Amako''s mother''s." When she heard that, she began to tremble with a smile. ... did you perhaps mess it up? As soon as she tried to explain her behavior to her, a further roar rang from the training ground. When I looked at you I saw a rabbit falling toward the forest with more momentum than before. It''s tough over here, but it''s even tougher over there!? 450 Chapter 399 When I work with Rose, I decide to do it on my own. The reason is that even if she simply had the help of Ferm, Nea, and Keira, it would not have reached her. Magic doesn''t work, dark magic armor is smashed with fists, and if you try to fly, it will be knocked down This future is visible without using predictive magic. No matter how much help my people give me, it doesn''t make sense if I don''t have the strength to fight Rose myself. "That worked pretty well!!" You seem to be able to slap your mouth with ease!! Having just received a bullet in the woods, and having returned to the training ground, I continued to attack Rose again. Oraa!! "Snap, nnh!!" Take the fist with both arms. Shredding the ground, it withstood and avoided the instantaneous kicking of the approaching rose. "I can read it!!" A healing burst shell created in the palm of my hand just to counterattack. But Rose would lay hands on my bursting shell. "Shut up!" "What the hell!?" How insane!! I try to pull my hand back, but Rose pulls my hand back and makes a fist in the opposite hand. "First of all!?" Ooh!! An intense blow to the abdomen. His fist slammed into his stomach and his consciousness jumped but instead, he grabbed his right hand with his left hand and hit Rose with a kick. The kick was prevented by Rose''s arm... but!! I''m finally going to let you defend me!! "Fufu" I blocked it with the elasticity that I put on my bellies, but it hit me hard! What a power, after all, this man...!! "Hey, hey, you''re not done yet!!" That''s right!! While still gripping (...), my right hand is swinging, and my body is dancing like a toy. Immediately after recognizing that it had been thrown, magic power sensing and elasticity were performed simultaneously I hit the tree I was about to collide with with with a fist casting magic power to soften the impact. "Fuuuu!!" I landed on the ground, wiped my forehead, and looked around, in the woods, a short distance from the training ground. Looks like we got thrown out of the training ground all at once. "I''m coming!!" At the same time, I ran to face away from the chill and put a healing burst on the passing tree. Within seconds of sticking together, the bursting shell scattered shock waves and magic power, relaying to me the reaction of Rose, who was likely to be nearby. "I didn''t do anything to you...!" Why is that person unresponsive to shock waves? They were pushing at me, ignoring the bursting shells that were stuck in the trees. I wish I was a little frightened...!! "I knew I had to do it with my fist (this way)!!" The chain of bursting shells determines that it is impossible and intercepts Rose. Rose jumped out of the sandy smoke and punched her fist. "What''s the matter? Are you done with your magic?" "Not yet!!" Expand the sensation of healing and capture the movement of Rose with the feeling transmitted by magic power, not the eyes!! I avoided the storm-like spinning kick, avoided grabbing it like a sharp shot, and defended my fist directly in front of me like a shell. "Guuuu" I''m ready to respond...!! I''m still following you!! But I''m still growing up before I''m beaten down!! And!! "There it is!! Healing, blindfolding, reforming!!" ! Open the defensive fist and burst the pre-built mini-healing burst. With a slightly open-eyed Rose''s surprise, I pounded my fist with momentum. The fist itself was stopped by hand, but Rose stepped back with an irresistible smile on her face. Huh, let''s do it. It''s a technique that works against the Demon King, too. The Healing Eye Crushing would work on that Demon King as well. I made the demon king look bad, and it was a pretty good technique for me to use. "The armor I saw earlier is a terrible technique." "It''s about elasticity." This technology can relieve the attack to a certain extent. Slashing is weak, but the impact of striking and falling can be relieved to a certain extent. The benefits of magic turns not only affected movement, but also the defensive side. Rose looks at me funny as I stand up. "It''s a kind of talent." I don''t know what a pom-pom person is, but I''m a pom-pom person. " "As far as I''m concerned, your bullshit strength might be a good idea..." Even if it was blocked by elasticity, it would still have a lot of impact. I still don''t want to eat properly. "When I get beaten up by you, I remember the training before I went to Lukvis." "You mean evasive drills?" "I thought I was going to die for real..." Gain Dodge to avoid being attacked. For that reason, it was quite a drill to keep getting attacked until I completely dodged Rose''s fist... "Huh, now you''re complaining more?" "Now I just want to thank you for what was necessary." Hold your arms together with a healing coating. With a small smile on my reply, Rose showed a stance that lowered her arms... and released a magic bullet with the blur on her right arm. "......" Cut them off and knock down anything that might hit them. I want to try throwing magic bullets in this way someday, but I really need to practice!? "Woah!?" I grabbed the gravel (...) that was flying besides the magic bullet. I said! The magic bullet was stoned!? Throwing it on the ground with the speed and strength of a bullet, he waved his hand gently, and the figure of Rose close to the distance between his eyes and the tip of his nose was reflected in his sight. "Don''t look anywhere else." "That''s why you''re coming...!" The magic bullets and gravel were dazzling!! rose was already stepping in front of her and was about to release her fist. I can''t see anything! Prefetch and parry Rose''s movements with healing sensing!! "Healing Flow!!" Ahn? Rose''s fist slipped over the magic flowing into her palm. The expression on Rose''s face made her look weird. "This is the technique that Aul taught me!!" "...... Fufu, I see" Rose opened her eyes for a moment. But the look turned into a belligerent smile that was usual to smile at. Then I''ll show you the weaknesses of the technique. At the same time, Rose waved her arms as she stepped in, waving her fists down like a hammer. ...... Hit from above!? "Nghh!?" Release the healing flow and receive a fist with both arms. The dust enters the ground, but it can still withstand it...!! First of all, it''s vulnerable to blows from above that are difficult to parry. This time I''m hungry!! Move elasticity to the abdomen to soften knee kicks. "Ugh" "You can''t use it if you''re too close. And---" When I raised my face while backing up, Rose punched me in the same way. I can still parry this...!! The moment I tried to parry Rose''s fist with my magic palm After the feeling that the magic power of the palm could be wiped off, the fist of Rose directly hit my open torso. "Guuuuu!?" An impact penetrates my torso, and my body blows backwards. The tree collapsed with the roar as it was slammed against my back, and I finally got up where I stopped. "Phew..." Dropping dust and pieces of wood, I stood up and looked at Rose. "... um, isn''t this a weakness?" "It might be a weakness." The Healing Flow of Temae can be countered by using magic power. Well, it wouldn''t make sense if it wasn''t for some level of training. " All Rose had just done was hit my healing stream and my counter-rotating magic. It was easy to put it in words, but I was frightened that Rose had mastered magic spinning at a practical level. "I''m turning around and using my magic power normally..." "An? Sorry?" "No, it''s not bad at all!! It''s rather a good thing!!" I wonder what it is. I''m glad that my master, Rose, is using my knitting skills, and I feel complicated by my embarrassment. "It''s a technique invented by the disciple." Wouldn''t it be strange if I wore it? " "... honestly, I''m happy." You''re still getting stronger...? " When I was with Kazuki, I was honestly happy, but in this situation, this is a little scary. At the time of fighting power, there is already too much room for further technical growth. Does this guy have a weakness or something? I really don''t have a gap. "... nh? Vulnerability?" Suddenly, I come up with something. If Rose had mastered spinning magic, she wouldn''t be able to do it. After a few seconds of summarizing your thoughts, Rose, who was listening to me, smiles challengingly. "Now, shall we end here?" "No way, I just came up with something I want to try now, so I''m going to ask you to hang out with me for a bit more!" Now step in from me and launch an attack!! Rose gently clenched her fists and kicks into her sight. "What''s wrong?!" Didn''t you come up with it!! " "I''ll show you now!! Healing Remnant Fist!!" It strips away the magic of elasticity that surrounds the body at close range, blocking Rose''s vision. Application of Healing Remnant Fist---Use the blindness at close range and hit Rose with the fist. "Sweet!!" Rose naturally defended it, but it served its true purpose. "If you don''t have any weaknesses, you can find them...!! Healing diagnosis (search)!!" I sent my magic power into Rose''s hands. It is a technique that examines the state of the opponent by using the magic power applied to Kazuki and senpai. Normally, it is a technique that knows where needs healing magic, but it can be said that if you change your perspective, you can find the weakness (...) of the opponent. I wonder if Rose noticed my magic power. !! I stepped back to avoid being pursued, pulling my cheek into the state of Rose. ... I used it for the first time, but I found the flaws in this move. "Hey, did you do something?" I''m glad you''re healthy. It doesn''t make sense to use it against a healing wizard. Health and wellness, but rather, the benefits of magic turns have made me stronger, and I''ve only added more despair. When I thought about it, I realized the fact that I''d just been blown away by Rose''s kick. "Don''t make me go in a strange direction." After that, I was eventually beaten up and beaten back, and I was sitting in the woods, not far from the training ground, doing something like a reflection meeting. Well, even if it''s a reflection meeting, all Rose can do is point out what I can''t do... "So, what was that?" Did you even try to find my weakness? " Rather than weaknesses, there may be expressions of physically fragile parts. Do you understand what I was trying to do? [M] Rose thought for a few seconds with her hand on her chin and raised her face. "... that''s an interesting point of view." I see, it''s a technique to find invisible wounds. " Rather, it must be the original use of this technique. It is important to know where to treat. The idea may come up that it doesn''t matter if you cast healing magic on the whole body, but the advantage of this technique is that it can minimize the consumption of magic power and tell the patient what''s wrong. ... when I use it in battle, I use the magic of a system that has little healing power. "I can''t help but think of it as a pom-pom." "It''s just a small-minded technique." Hahaha... ahhh!? " Stunned by hitting the deco pin on the forehead. Hee, I''ve been bitten for the first time, but all of a sudden...? "You can use anything you can use. What''s wrong with a small hand? It''s more stupid to die by choosing a means." "... haha, yeah, that''s right." You''re telling me that my tricks aren''t in vain. I recognized it again with Rose''s words and relaxed my shoulders. This is a new technique that turns magic power, isn''t it? "It''s probably limited to healing magic." The magic of other attack systems doesn''t make sense, does it? " If it was any other magic, it would only damage the opponent normally. Because it''s a harmless healing magic that can only heal the opponent. But... limited to healing magic. Besides, it wouldn''t work unless I was the same person who could use my magic spin. ... this is a bit similar to Felm''s assimilation, isn''t it? This move sends my healing magic to the target. I was able to sense where the healing magic was concentrated and find the physically fragile part... but a question came to my mind. I wonder where the sensation of magic comes from. It may be felt by the skin, or it may be floating in my head, but I don''t know the truth. It was even possible to feel the magic itself. "What''s the matter?" "... no, I just wanted to talk to Welsey again." I can let you come over here if you need to. Mr. Wellsie? But can I call her here to work for the castle? "I don''t care if it''s that guy or if it''s a wish, it''s an offer." It will give you more opportunities to study. " I see. Rose says, "Let''s tell Mr. Wellsie that." "In some cases, it seems that it will embarrass Mr. Wellsy again..." "There''s no need to be shy, is there?" A research job is more fulfilling than a troublesome one. If it comes from the unknown, it must be coveted. " "I see..." You''re a happy screamer, aren''t you? Then don''t hesitate to do more. ... All right, let''s do our best. I''ll change the subject, but is Keira''s training going to be okay? "There''s something sweet about it, but it''s got guts." From the point of view of the head of the regiment, isn''t it quite "there"? If it''s no good, it''s this guy who''s going to tell me clearly that it''s no good. In that sense, I think Keira had something glowing. From my point of view, I can keep up with my training, and I think I can do it here. "You know, you''re going to go next. Don''t take Keira to Calm, okay?" Yes, I know that. Maybe Keira wanted to follow her, but her magic was too prominent, and it was too dangerous to take her to Rio, where she was a fierce believer. "If you want to take her with you, leave her in Felm." "Huh? No, it''s Calmherio, right?" "If we can assimilate him, we won''t have to find out." "... what did Ferm say?" "I think I''ve checked with Ferm because of this person..." Rose sighed in amazement at my question. "I asked him in advance, but he didn''t even show me his troublesome face, so he answered me right away." "Ahh..." I can imagine the scene at that time. I was sure that Felm''s abilities would not expose me, and it would help me when I had to. "You resemble even the part that doesn''t have to resemble me." We need to stop him somewhat. " "Master, you''re exhausted of your wisdom!?" I suffer even on the ground after being beaten up. Y-You ''re kidding me...!! "Hah... the mentoring is over." You can go back. " Thank you! "Ohh!" Rose waved her hand to me as I stood up and lowered her head. I turned my back on her and walked in the direction of the training ground. "Speaking of which, I feel that the training ground was busy..." Was anyone else here besides the paramedics? I was too focused on making contact with Rose to look around. With that in mind, as you step out of the forest and into the training ground ---, "I''m sorry!! Kannagi-sama!!" "I-I understand, but don''t get down on your knees..." "Ehhh..." Kiriha, who one day saw a beautiful throne, and Nagi, who was stunned by such a throne. And when I saw the chaotic sight of Halfa-san and the students wandering nearby, I leaked a voice that was dumbfounded by the situation. 451 Chapter 400 After completing my training with Rose, I decided to bring Kirija to Amako to let her have some free time. At that time, Nagi-san was also to follow along... " Let go of me, Nea, Felm! I want to go to Amako too!! I went to a place where there are three chemomimi!! " Suzune-san, you''re on duty today, aren''t you? You know you''ll get mad if you skip it, don''t you? Heehee...... ... well, let''s not worry too much about the senpai who was trying to follow me subtly, even though Nea and Ferm were trying hard. Kirija hasn''t seen Amako in months. I''m sure you''ll be happy to see Lukvis as a neighbor, but it''s not that easy to meet. "Where does Amako live?" "Sara-san is a fruit shop. That''s where I''m helping." "It''s a fruit shop." Kirija glanced around at the cityscape of the Ringle Kingdom at dusk. I hear you''ve been looking around the city today, but it still bothers me. Is it different from Rukvis after all? "There are only students there, and there are fewer adults." Well, even if I include that, I won''t look at the Beastman with any strange eyes... so I''m a little surprised. " Well, there are stronger faces here than the Beastmen. "... but I know why today." "Kiriha, why did you see me now?" Why are you looking away? "You haven''t polished your monster yet?" It''s getting worse than when you were at Lukvis, isn''t it? " "Well, I''m growing up, too." It was unavoidable. " "... I see." Is my story famous even in Lukvis? Kirija nodded somewhat strangely. But in a way... if the more prominent I and the strong faces are, the less attention sub-humans, including the Beastmen, will get here, then there was some point in making them flashy. I''ll go through the war, fight the demon king, and spread the revolutionary technology of turning magic power afterwards... I feel like I''ve gone far away every time I hear your story, but I feel relieved that I haven''t changed when I have to meet you "I see?" It''s often said that it looks like a monster..... " "It''s not what it looks like, it''s what''s inside." ... the appearance is human, too? Although I knew it was a matter of words. "In other words, you''re still a noisy, noisy bastard." "Is that a compliment...?" "Fufu, I don''t think I''m wrong either." "Even Nagi-san..." Nagi nodded with a smile at me, wondering. "Because you do things that even the Predictive Wizard and Amako can''t predict." But that nonsense is a good thing for you. " "What kind of compliment is that..." So, is it okay to do some nonsense in the future...? " I''m not doing it on my own, though. "Have you gotten used to living here?" When I asked Nagi-san, who was on the other side of Kirija, who walked next to me, she smiled bitterly after showing her a slightly troubled smile. "It''s more than I thought." I don''t know what to say... this is a country to live in. Really. " "That''s good." I was a little worried that senpai wasn''t playing a prank on me. " "Oh, I wonder if you''re playing a prank."... quite often. " Shall I preach this to you once? No, but it''s possible that Nagi-san is making a perverted move to get used to the lifesaving corps quickly... That person understands that reason and desire can be mixed together to perform. Senpai might think that Nagi-san would be forgiven, too. No... I might crush the spruce if I poke it... Hmph, smash it? Nagi-san, who had spoken of nature and noisy things, had a frightening face. "It''s amazing that you can''t pierce anything because you''re too powerful..." I don''t think Nagi-san can handle it... but it would be tough if he had inadvertently entered the force. "Well, if anything happens to you, please tell me or Nea." Maybe Nagi-san and the others are paying a lot of attention to Nea. " "Yeah, that''s right. Keira and I are helping people in their first dormitory life." You can take care of a lot of things with your mouth. I haven''t done village daughters for hundreds of years, so I can do housework quite well. "How long has Master Kannagi lived here...?" And while having such a conversation, Kiriha, who was next to me, asked such a question in horror. ... could it be that you''re so awe-inspiring that you''re holding me in between...? "Well, you don''t have to wear anything." I don''t think the years will change that much. " "I can''t believe my years haven''t changed that much... I was born in an extraordinary era...!" "Ehhh..." Nagi-san is a heroic beast. From Kirija''s point of view, it must have been such a shocking event for a great man. "I started living in the Lingle Kingdom quite recently." "Where were you before that...?" "I was meeting Amako''s mother in Hinomoto." Mhhh Amako''s mother, Kiriha who is stuck with the word for a moment. I''m not sure what''s going on, but I''ll ask you a question. How much does Kirija know about Nagi-san? "Ah, eh, oh, Kannagi-sama!" I''m famous for being able to tell stories about my hideout! There is also a bronze statue!! " "Haha!?" Nagi-san took the damage next to me. Without realizing it, Kiriha speaks to me with her eyes shining. "With the founding of the Kannagi style!" "Guhaha!?" "An actor who created the foundation of Beastman culture!!" "Grrrr!?" Legend has it that he is the most beautiful and powerful noble warrior! Higiii!? "When I actually met him, he was really beautiful ---" "Stop, let''s make it that far." Nagi-san, it''s already mentally worn out. Nagi-san was grabbing my shoulders and was grokey after receiving a lot of damage such as shame. "Rabbit, why are you talking like this...!!" "I don''t think it''s anybody else''s business to think that I might be handed down as a nasty monster in a few years... haha" "That''s a match...!!" Somehow, I can''t even tell you about Nagi-san, and there are rumors about her reputational damage. At least the strong faces of the Lifesaver are being criticized. In a distant country, it seemed like a demon king. Did you know that Nagi-san is here? No, when I heard that Kannagi-san had risen from the rumor of the wind... I didn''t dream of being in the Lingle Kingdom Well, technically, I was relieved of the seal. The rumor is that it''s come back... " Nagi-san, who was clinging to my shoulder, recovered and opened his mouth. "I''m a ladybird... I was sealed until recently because of the circumstances of my heroes." After the twists and turns, the rabbits helped me, and now I''m part of the lifeguard corps. " "I-Is that what you mean..." It''s quite complicated to explain. As expected, when I talk about the ruins, I don''t talk about Nagi either. It''s time to go to Amako''s place. As you approach the fruit shops in the city, Amako shows his face. She waved lightly at Kirija, as if she had already seen her in the city. When we arrived at the fruit shop where Amaco was located, we were immediately guided to the back of the shop by Sara, the owner of the fruit shop and guardian of Amaco. "Sara-san, the store number is..." "I don''t care about the store number." If your friends are here, you''re better off. Besides, there was Rabbit-sama. I can''t let you stand in front of the store. " She smiled at us with a bright smile, and then turned to the store. Seeing off behind him, Kirija smiled calmly. You''re a kind person, aren''t you? "Yeah, like another mother to me." He seems to be the one who''s been looking after Amako since he came to the Lingle Kingdom. This must be a home for Amako. I know somehow that you''re here because of school, but didn''t Kyou come? "Kyou was hoping for the Kingdom of Nirvana." Now I''m in Lukvis with Satsuki on the answering machine. " "Ah, if it''s Kyou, it''s Nirvana." Nirvana is going to be pretty strong. In that sense, it''s easier to choose the beastman as a route because it feels like it can be recognized if you show strength than the subhuman discrimination. You were surprised to come to the Lingle Kingdom, weren''t you? "Wow, that was amazing." "People here are used to it, but when you first see it, it''s shocking." Yeah, yeah. Lukvis, what a start, huh? "Seriously, no." I don''t know, I don''t know what you''re surprised about, but this is definitely about me, right? "But the biggest surprise is that there was a cannagi, right?" "Yeah, to be honest, I still can''t believe it." "I-It''s such a big deal..." Nagi sank into a deep nod. When I smiled at it from the side, my question suddenly arose. Speaking of which, why were you sitting on Nagi-san''s knees? "Eh!? Ah, no, no, that''s..." After Rose and I finished, somehow Kirija was sitting on Nagi-san''s knees. It''s not that bad or anything, but I was wondering what happened. Kiriha, did you get down again? "I don''t sit down that often!" Speaking of which, when you came to Lukvis, you were once kneeling down at Kilija. It seems like a really long time ago. Amako opens her mouth and sees a sharp edge that bothers her because she thinks it''s stingy. "Maybe you mistook Kannagi for my mother?" Ugh "Guhhhhh" "Oh, you''re lying." Nagi-san, who groaned and clenched his chest, was stunned. Did you mistake Mr. Nagi for Mr. Mushroom? ... no, but isn''t this an impossible story...? "I wonder if I look that old..." "At least not me." "Uwaaaa..." "Amako won''t be chased either." Nagi-san is about the same age as us and is not old at all...!! " Why are you chasing her here? Are you reluctant now that I''ve been certified as a daughter by Mr. Kanoko? I comforted Nagi-san, who had been under constant mental attack for a while. "What is it like to be a rabbit?" "How does it feel?" "Today, the city was noisy, so I think I made something up." "Isn''t it strange to judge?" If I do something, the city will be in trouble. [M] ... I''m pretty sure I had a rough day. I was just meeting with the leader of the regiment. "Well, I should have gone to see it." "Hmm, it might be a loss if you didn''t see my new moves." What kind of technique? Rotating healing magic? It''s a healing magic that finds the weakness of the opponent. Briefly, Amako''s mouth filled with tea in a cup was relieved. "That''s right." It''s an amazing technique again. "Amako!? You''re getting too used to it!?" I was not particularly surprised, but Kirija was in the air. "Because it''s a rabbit." If you''re always surprised at this, you can''t do it in the Kingdom of the Ringles. " "It''s not more difficult to be a resident here than a knight!?" Somehow, people here are getting a lot of recognition from other countries. However, if you are trained to watch the lifeguard training every day, it is true that King Lingle''s people are full of powerful people. Ah, Nagi-san. "Hmm? What is it?" "I have to go to the castle on my way home, so can you go first?" Yeah, I don''t mind. I suddenly remembered my business heading to the castle. Amako looked at me in a strange way. "What are you going to do at the castle?" "I went to see Mr. Wersey. I''m working on my magic spin now, but I wanted to get permission from the commander and let him know that I can do it in the lifesaving corps." "... there will be more items to research during the research" I know. That''s not what the two Predictive Magicians said. Actually, there''s one more thing I''d like to know besides the healing diagnosis. Amako, are you turning magic? Eh, I''m doing it there, though. Well then, put your hands out. Nnh I put my hand on the armpit that was strayly presented to me. I let her use her magic power to heal me. And from here---, "Rabbit" Yeah? "This is just too strange." Poor Mr. Wersey. " I don''t know how to say that. I can tell you a little, but I have to tell you something. ... instead of revealing it all of a sudden, I''ll tell you before it''s too late. 452 Episode 401 When I told Mr. Wessey about the new magic technology that the lifeguard could research, he decided to come the next day. No, it''s not like you''re coming. You''re already coming at me with a momentum that I''m about to break through. Perhaps I couldn''t wait for you, my magical-eyed subordinate early in the morning... sure enough, when I arrived at the training ground with Welsey, who was called Veria-san, I immediately decided to start researching. Apart from me, senpai and Nea were there, and they were looking at it interestingly nearby. "...... I''m still turning it around" "I knew it..." After seeing me and talking to my men, Mr. Wersey turns back to me. "So, about the first technology......" "It''s a cure diagnosis. This is pretty simple. I touched the hand Mr. Welsie offered me and sent the magic power of healing to her as she turned the magic power around. The magic energy circulating in an instant heals her physically exhausted parts. How did it go? "Not enough sleep. Back pain, shoulders, neck pain... um, for now, I suggest you take a rest." "Yes, yes..." This person was very tired. I was healed by healing magic, but I should still get a good rest. In response to my pull, Mr. Wersey turns away and makes an excuse. "I forgot to rest when I''m immersed in research..." I thought it was a waste of time to go to bed... " "Mr. Ussat, shall we ask the castle owner to rest Wersey?" Please do. "I-I don''t know..." As expected, this cannot be overlooked. Isn''t this what Rose said...? Maybe he''s too curious to do it. In my gaze, Mr. Wessey coughs with a dizzy look. This technology is a magic turning and magic sensing application, right? Yes, that''s right. "Align the magic spin with my magic spin...... On top of that, magic sensing senses where the healing magic was activated...... mmh, it''s really interesting" This guy, spreading his magic spin on himself, creating a magic spin technique is too egregious. Wessey and Nea looked at me half-eyed and leaked a stunned voice. The senpai who was observing snaps his fingers like that and looks at me. This is a technique that can only be done by healing magic. Well, that''s right. I think it can only work on healing magic that acts on the body, and it can only be used on opponents who use magic turns in the first place. In that sense, it is a technique that can only be used by me at present. Since you only know the healing magic that heals the injured part, if you use other magic, it won''t work, or it will attack normally. It''s a strange feeling to be interfered with by a magic spin. "Are you uncomfortable?" Rather the other way round... Oh, is that so? But it was natural because it was healing magic. "But you honestly don''t want to be forced into this feeling during the battle..." I don''t know if I''m forcing you to cut off your will to fight..... " Everywhere is similar to healing failure, right? It might be a near-healing move that disturbs the opponent''s pace. But if you can combine my magic power with your opponent''s magic power... "You can use it without intentionally disturbing the opponent''s magic spin." It feels like healing jamming...... " "J... this is a joke." No way, no more. " Damn it, everybody but senpai is looking at me like I''m seeing a bad guy. "I was really joking..." "I''ll leave that story alone... the problem is:" Kohon, and Mr. Wersey, who was coughing, urged me to the next one. I nodded to it and called out to Nea. "Nea, I''m going to give you a magic bullet, so can you break it away from me?" "...... I don''t know what to do, but, well, that''s fine." Nea, who was transformed into an owl, took a magic bullet from me and left. When she was out of sight, I turned again to Mr. Wersey and Senpai. Well then, Suzune-sama, please. "Eh, this was put on a natural test bench...? I didn''t dare ask what Usato-kun would do!?" Senpai, please be prepared. "Be prepared!? What am I going to do now!?" It''s a joke, but I move behind her in a hurry and put my hands on her shoulders. Senpai, please turn the magic power around. Ah, ahh Now that Senpai has activated his magic turn, I will continue to circulate my magic turn by flowing the same magic power as Wessey-san before. "Ussato-kun...?" "Keep your eyes peeled." "Kyun" Why are you making so much noise now...? Being confused by senpai''s mysterious pronunciation, as I meditate on my eyes I can feel the magic that explodes a little far from here. But I''m not the only one who can feel it now. "!!? Wasato-kun, is this...?!" "Do you understand?" Um, yeah, I think I just figured out what''s out there. "This is what I feel in the healing senses." I think what I''ve just done is share the healing sensation (...). I shed my magic power on your magic circle, and let her share the information obtained through healing sensing by matching it with my magic circle. "This is what you saw!? It''s the difference between my magic sensing range and the clouds!! Wow, I can clearly see the shape of Nea in the distance!!" "I''m glad you''re happy." "Senpai, there''s something special about close range, so it''s not that bad..." Senpai raised the tension, but at the same time, Welsey-san, who was watching next to her, had an enlightened expression on her face. Her subordinates had already observed her with great eyes, and various things were written in the notebook at hand. "An organ that senses magic power. Is it the brain, skin, or somewhere else? I''m going to make some hypotheses, but I don''t know if the answer was magic itself... but I''m sure it''s the right answer." Wessey, who was calm as she circled, continued to utter her words. "Spinning magic is a way to awaken the senses we forgot." I managed to take it to a new level by removing the fence between humans and magic power that separated the walls..... " I see. And here, the owl-shaped nea returns and descends on my shoulder. "Rabbit, can I do the same?" If only you could turn the magic power around. Fine, fine. Connect the magic power from the part that touches your shoulder just like senpai, and radiate the magic power of the system deterioration from your whole body. For a moment, Nea was surprised, but she immediately made the expression look serious. "You were looking around with this feeling?" It''s very disgusting to be able to grasp the surrounding situation without looking at it with your eyes. " It''s more convenient to get used to it than to see it with your own eyes Somehow, it seems like information is coming directly to my head. At first, it might be a little confusing, but it seems that the more I get used to it, the more I understand. But this is not the only information that you knew that would be immediately passed on to me or Felm. "Yeah. If I had thought of this in the realm of monsters, it would''ve been easier to explore..." I''m the only one who can share information. There''s no such thing as attack capability, but I think it''s a huge advantage. Usato-kun, I''d like to call this Healing Synchronization (Synchro) "Excellent. That''s hiring." Is it a healing synchro? As expected, senpai would think of a good trick name. "Strange tricks are always called..." The healing diagnosis is in tune with the healing, and the mechanism is the same, but the effect of the enemy and allies is not so different. " Well, I don''t know if there''s a place I can use. "On the contrary, the opponent used is too pathetic." I don''t know how to say that. Currently, I don''t intend to use the healing diagnosis for attack. "Suzune-sama''s new sensations and magic sensations in his mouth." Maybe it''s just a joke... " "Instead of having an organ that senses magic power, the magic power itself has become a sensation." It''s a funny story, but it''s a funny story, isn''t it? " Yeah. Mr. Wellsy smiles at your words. She looks at us next. We can''t do Mr. Rusat''s technology yet. It may be said that the current situation is impossible." Well, why? The difficulty of acquiring it seems high, but I didn''t expect it to be impossible. "Ussato-san''s magic spin was the earliest." The magic we''re consciously doing is turning around, and you''re still using it unconsciously. Probably even when you''re asleep. " ... I can''t deny it. I myself take this state of affairs for granted. Of course, neither I nor Kazuki-kun are constantly turning magic around. "The spirituality cultivated in an environment called the Life Saving Corps. It''s different from acquiring it with a talent like Suzune-sama and Kazuki-sama... I think that you''ve come to this point due to repetitions that seem abnormal." As for me, I recognize that I have always done what I can, but I have also continued to do what I cultivated in the life-saving corps. From now on, we need to be aware of everything. "I don''t think you need to increase your magic power to the level of Mr. Ussato." No, maybe not even some of them need it. "Well, that''s... I guess so." If you have ordinary magic, you don''t have to do it like I do. I just crocheted it because I needed to cure it because it was magic. However, Mr. Usato doesn''t have to hold back anymore, does he? "Yes? No?" It''s about thinking that you''re different and trying to fit in. For a moment, I thought it would be better not to expose the new technology before the magic spin was on the market... You''re sharp, Mr. Wellsy. "You are the one who can continue in the realm that no one has ever walked before." Rather, you should follow your own path, without having to match your stride with your surroundings. A path of its own. I didn''t think deeply about it, but you mean I should just push on without worrying about my surroundings? I gave up everywhere, didn''t I? Nea slaps me on the cheek with her wings and says so. "At first, I was worried that this person might develop a strange habit by crafting strange and fierce moves, but in the first place, because the existence itself was strange, I accepted it already" "It''s terrible..." Nea smiles at me as I drop my shoulder. I can''t say anything because I''m struggling with something. After the study was over, and after Welsie and the others returned to the castle, my seniors and I were still at the training ground. Nea went back to the dormitory to make lunch today, so there were only senpai and me here. "You really are amazing." What happened to you all of a sudden? It''s just chatting, so I''m playing a catch ball using five (...) healing magic bullets at a distance of about 10 meters. At that time, Senpai activated Lightning Beast Mode 0 and I activated the Healing Sensing. You feel the presence of magic bullets passing between me and senpai like a handball, grab them and throw them. "If I thought I''d learned your technique, you''d be a step ahead of it." If you don''t work out, you just won''t feel comfortable. The lifeguard group itself is a kind of hell. Senpai entered such a place, and he was adapting normally. Speaking of which, senpai, I''ve been consulted by Nagi-san. "What!? Besides me as my best friend, I told Rabat-kun!?" "At some point, she''s become my best friend..." Nagi-san, I wonder what''s going on. "Every day, I get a raid from my senior." "Look, look, there it is." It''s a light skinship, isn''t it? " Specifically? "S-Sexual harassment, Mr. Usato!!?" "Remember your line from five seconds ago." You said it was light skinning, didn''t you? My senpai''s voice is trembling, and Thunder Beast Mode 0 is trembling. Even so, it was a good idea to return the magic bullets. You shouldn''t over-skin Nagi-san. "Rasat-kun....... It''s me?" Don''t give up on persuading at least. I hope you will not become pure after the vivid silence. And it''s not easy to convince us with just one word. "I know it''s for a reason because it''s about senpai" "Ussato-kun...!!" "And I know for sure that there was desire." "Kuuhn....." I guess Nagi-san, who doesn''t like getting to know people, was able to blend in with the lifeguard group. He doesn''t read the air, but he doesn''t. But if you do too much, you''ll end up sticking to the wall like a fossil. Well then, can I charge in at Ushato-kun? Isn''t that weird? What is "then"? I have no idea what that means. I smile strangely at my senpai, who inadvertently blew up his words of respect. [M] "Kannagi has a tendency to be restrained." I thought we should have more or less forced interactions. " "There''s a way to do it." "Rasato, what do you think of my interactions with Kannagi in a decent way?" "...... I''m sorry." Fufu, okay. I don''t know, I''m really sorry. And why are you so proud? And I said, "Have you decided who''s going to Calm and who''s going to Rio?" It''s a member Nea and Ferm, isn''t it? Ferm, who had been pushed by Rose, and Nea, my demon, would follow. I''d rather not take her with me. Whatever happened to Nea, is Felm okay? "Ferm is assimilated in a visible place, so I think there may be no problem. When you do something different with me, you just have to assimilate it with Nea." "I''m here, too." I think I can assimilate, but I don''t think I''ll do it because Ferm isn''t honest either... "But Calm, Rio..." "The purpose itself is to investigate Shia''s hometown, but it seems important to collect the brave men''s festival..." "It''s a festival that brings together brave people who are iconic in various countries." Gathering together to honor and compete with the brave, such an eventfulness " Let me compete... "It''s not that complicated." It''s not a life-threatening fight, so don''t worry about it. In the first place, I don''t think I''m going to answer because I''m not a brave person. "It should be time to set a departure schedule." Until then, we''ll have to prepare a lot of things as well. " That''s right. There is a possibility of contact with the demon factions, so we will restrict the number of people heading to Rio to Calm. "It would be terrible if my allies could be manipulated under the influence of the devil..." What kind of country is Calmherio? "It''s similar to the Kingdom of the Lingles." Nature is more this way, though. But, well, they were kind people. I said that the faith of the brave was serious, but it was not radical, and at first it had the impression of a quiet country, but there were also surprisingly vulgar places. " Vulgar? "I like rumors... ah" ... the word "rumor" reminds me and my senpai. I''ve already remembered. You know, the rumors that are still spreading in Calm and Rio. A strange silence continues between me and senpai. It''s just that the sound of catching magic bullets resounds, but we still don''t utter a word. Maybe I and senpai remembered the same thing at the same time. "Rumor of me and senpai" is circulating in the country called Rio to Calm in its current form... I feel like I''ve forgotten something, but don''t worry about it. "Yeah. Yeah, that''s better." But we dared not speak of it. [M] No matter what happens now, the rumor won''t calm down at all, and I and my senpai will only end up taking damage.